Skip to main content

Full text of "The uplift [serial]"

See other formats 


of  % 

Intaratg  nf  Nurilj  (Earoitna 


(EaU?rtimt  cf  North  darnltmana 

C3G>4 
\^4  \ 


iiliiir 

00043182769 


FOR  USE  ONLY  IN 
THE  NORTH  CAROLINA  COLLECTION 


THIS  TITLE  HAS  BEEN  MICROFILMED 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hill 


http://archive.org/details/upliftserial29151ston 


JAN  6     WM 


jj  UPLIFT 

VOL.   XXIX  CONCORD,    N.   C,   JANUARY  4,    1941  NO.    1 


t^s> 


>\\e^0<V 


NEW  YEAR 


And  as  the  Old  Year  slips  away,  ] 

He  kindly  with  him  takes  ; 

The  pages  we  have  blurred  and  marred. 

With  failures  and  mistakes. 

The  blighted  hopes  and  needless  fears. 

Are  gone  beyond  recall, 

And  ours  once  more  the  fair,  clean  page 

The  New  Year  brings  to  all. 


— Marion  Sanford. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


L 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

TWO  MILLION  WARM  FUR  COATS 

LEANERS 

THE  WOMAN  WANTED  FACTS 

DANIEL  BOONE 


By  William  Brown 
(Selected 
(Selected 

(World  Horizons) 


THE  BLACK  BOYS  OF 

CABARRUS  By  Carl  Goerch  in  The  State  Magazine 

FIRST  RURAL  DELIVERY  BEGAN 
AT  CHINA  GROVE 


CHRISTMAS  AT  THE 
TRAINING  SCHOOL 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By  W.  T.  Lasley 
Leon  Godown 


3-7 

8 
11 
12 
13 

14 

21 

24 
29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the   Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training  and    Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the   Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription:      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered   as   second-class   matter    Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for   mailing  at   Special    Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

OUR   NEXT   YEAR 

About  next  year  we  know  much  that  is  sure,  but  we  wonder  about  much  that 
time  alone  will  let  us  know.  On  the  basis  of  what  we  can  count  on  with  cer- 
tainty we  plan  the  year  for  self,  for  home,  for  community,  for  business  and 
pleasure,  for  state  and  church.  In  plans  for  next  year  we  are  not  likely  to 
make  many  allowances  for  disappointments  or  failures  or  disasters.  Probably 
the  most  imprudent  thing  we  could  do  would  be  to  go  through  next  year's  cal- 
endar and  try  to  mark  it  with  signs  indicating  when  something  might  go  wrong. 

Some  realities  we  are  bound  to  face;  there  is  no  getting  away  from  them. 
There  is  the  fact  that  threatening  war  clouds  may  cast  long,  dark  shadows  our 
way.  We  hope  not,  but  we  cannot  dismiss  it  all  as  impossible.  Nothing  has 
more  reality  for  next  year  than  what  is  uncertain  about  it;  but  why  worry  about 
uncertainties,  that  may  turn  out  to  be  sources  of  blessings  ?  Besides,  worry- 
ing about  them  changes  nothing,  and  may  keep  us  from  seeing  and  hearing  and 
enjoying  the  things  that  bless  us  ere  their  passing.  But  the  promising  reali- 
ties— plenty  we  can  contemplate  for  next  year  with  confidence  that  from  this 
and  that,  here  and  there,  now  and  then  will  come  to  us  good  things  of  which 
we  can  now  but  dream. 

The  hope  and  resolves  and  equipment  and  opportunity — what  a  round  of 
privileges  will  surely  be  ours  next  year!  Individual  and  national  oppoi-tunities 
in  all  probability  will  be  richer  and  fuller  and  more  available  next  year 
than  ever  before.  At  least  we  do  well  to  cross  the  line  into  1941  with  firm 
step,  head  erect,  and  confident  that  if  we  can  do  anything  to  make  next 
year  all  we  hope  it  to  be  for  us  and  for  the  world,  we  will  take  our 
individual  path  toward  this  goal,  and  all  along  the  way  will  do  our  full  part. 

But  whatever  we  face  next  year,  whatever  happens — still  there  is  God.  If 
our  fondest  hopes  are  realized,  we  can  thank  Him;  if  some  disappointments 
come,  we  can  turn  to  Him  for  comfort  and  encouragement  and  direction. 

— Selected. 


A  NEW  YEAR 

We  talk  of  a  new  year,  but  we  read  in  Ecclesiastes  that  "there  is 
no  new  thing  under  the  sun.     Is  there  a  thing-  whereof  it  may  be 
said,  See,  this  is  new?  it  hath  been  long  ago,  in  the  ages  which  were 
^before  us." 


O 
A 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

Nevertheless  we  insist  that  before  us  is  a  new  year.  It  is  new  in 
its  being  untried,  in  its  undiscovered  secrets  and  treasures,  in  its  un- 
explored ranges  of  unpossessed  privileges.  It  is  new  in  the  persons 
who  will  be  in  places  and  positions  never  held  by  them  before,  in  the 
ways  of  doing  this  and  that,  in  the  products  from  many  sources.  It 
is  new  in  its  hopes  and  fears,  in  its  smiles  and  in  its  tears,  in  its  suc- 
cesses and  failures.  In  a  thousand  respects  the  year  we  are  enter- 
ing is  new. 

The  nation  will  learn  of  this  newness  and  master  it  for  good  or  ill. 
The  world  will  experience  much  not  now  dreamed  of,  some  of  it  to  be 
regretted  and  some  to  be  thankful  for.  What  is  ahead  of  some  races 
is  as  yet  too  new  to  be  even  guessed  at. 

But  we  can  be  kept  renewed  to  meet  whatever  new  experience, 
whether  it  be  depressing  or  uplifting,  that  crosses  our  pathway.  So 
we  care  for  our  bodily  health  to  keep  fit  for  our  part  in  just  require- 
ments laid  on  us.  We  use  educational  means  to  keep  our  mind  alert, 
lest  we  miss  new  opportunities  for  improvement.  We  cultivate  our 
character  traits  so  as  to  be  built  into  the  growing  structure  we  call 
life. 

It  is  a  new  year,  full  of  the  unknown  that  we  must  come  to  know, 
and  of  the  untried  that  we  must  try,  for  we  must  live  on  through 
this  year,  probably  discovering  that  it  is  "nothing  new  under  the 
sun,"  yet  full  of  new  opportunities,  many  of  them  like  those  we 
failed  to  enter  last  year. 


HIRAM  CATON 

Hiram  Caton,  a  familiar  and  most  likable  personality,  in  spite  of 
physical  handicaps,  made  his  way  through  life  with  a  benign  smile 
and  a  cheery  "howdy-do"  to  all  who  passed  his  way.  His  life  pre- 
sents an  example  to  many  who  cash  in  on  their  misfortunes  and  have 
neither  the  courage  nor  the  will  to  try.  Not  alone  did  he  make  a 
living,  but  reared  a  splendid  family  who  reflect  the  glory  of  an  or- 
derly home. 

Hiram  Caton's  interests  extended  beyond  the  four  walls  of  his 
home.  They  extended  into  the  civic  developments  of  the  city  and 
community  and  along  with  these  interests  he  had  time  to  devote  % 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

to  child  welfare,  especially  did  he  think  of  the  Tiny  Tims. 

During  the  activities  of  the  local  circle  of  the  King's  Daughters 
it  was  not  unusual  for  him  to  call  attention  to  some  child  without 
the  resources  that  give  social  security.  He  never  failed  to  con- 
tribute to  the  cause  as  generously  as  his  means  would  permit  for 
the  hospitalization  of  the  unfortunate. 

He  was  always  approachable,  greeting  his  friends  with  a  smile 
that  reflected  the  innate  glory  of  the  man.  His  entire  life  empha- 
sized humility  that  makes  mankind  truly  great.  Peace  to  his  ashes 
and  may  his  courage  and  faith  inspire  all  who  knew  him  to  make 
the  best  of  conditions  when  the  way  seems  hard.  His  many  friends 
are  sad  to  know  that  the  curtain  has  fallen  upon  the  last  act 
of  the  life  of  Hiram  Caton,  a  dependable  citizen  who  served  the 
public  most  faithfully. 


PAUL  REVERE 

Paul  Revere,  of  Revolutionary  War  fame,  was  born  in  Boston, 
Mass.,  on  January  1,  1735.  His  father's  name  was  Appollos  Rivoire, 
but  the  name  was  changed  to  Revere  so  the  "Dunderhead"  Boston- 
ians — as  he  called  them — could  manage  to  pronounce  it.  The 
father  came  to  Boston  from  the  Isle  of  Guernsey. 

Paul  Revere  was  a  copper  engraver,  an  artist,  and  a  dentist. 
He  never  had  a  horse  of  his  own,  yet  during  the  Revolutionary 
War  days  he  was  continually  riding  around  on  horseback,  carrying 
important  messages.  One  authority  tells  us  he  never  completed 
the  famous  ride  to  Concord.  It  is  said  that  he  started  out  on  the 
immortal  ride,  but  the  British  caught  him  and  took  away  the  horse 
at  Lexington.  Two  other  men,  William  Dawes  and  Sam  Prescott, 
reputedly  made  the  ride  to  Concord  successfully — but  Paul,  for 
having  made  a  start,  richly  deserves  all  the  credit  and  fame  given 
by  Longfellow  in  his  poem,  "Paul  Revere's  Ride."  He  did  make 
other  rides.  He  rode  here  and  there — New  York,  Philadelphia, 
New  Hampshire — with  messages  urging  the  patriots  to  resist  the 
British  King,  George  III.  He  was,  moreover,  one  of  the  "redskins" 
at  the  famous  Boston  Tea  Party. 

When  the  War  of  1812  broke  out,  he  was  seventy-eight  years 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

old,  but  advancing  years  did  not  keep  him  from  offering  his  services 
to  his  country.  At  the  age  of  eighty-four,  he  died  in  the  city  of  his 
birth,  a  respectable  business  man  who  had  accumulated  a  small 
fortune  in  the  brass  business. — Exchange. 


A  WORD  TO  OUR  FRIENDS 

The  usual  custom  of  this  office  is  to  take  a  week's  vacation  be- 
tween Christmas  and  New  Year.  In  fact,  every  interest  of  the  Jack- 
son Training  School  stops  work  and  enjoys  to  the  fullest  extent  the 
Christmas  holidays  with  an  understanding  heart,  emphasizing 
Christmas  Day  as  the  birthday  of  the  Prince  of  Peace.  Appropri- 
ate exercises,  including  the  singing  of  Carols,  a  play  and  a  sermon 
by  one  of  the  local  ministers,  make  clear  to  the  boys  of  this  institu- 
tion that  Christinas  is  not  a  day  for  riotous  living,  but  one  of  adora- 
tion for  the  gift  of  the  Christ  Child.  Hope  springs  eternal  in  the 
human  breast,  therefore,  we  feel  and  hope  that  our  boys,  the  future 
citizens  of  the  Old  North  State,  are  deeply  impressed  with  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  honor  the  birthday  of  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem,  and 
will  teach  others  as  they  pass  through  life  to  do  likewise.  Instead 
of  a  holiday  it  should  be  a  Holy  Day,  honoring  the  greatest  gift  ever 
given  to  mankind. 

We  take  this  privilege  to  thank  all  who  contributed  to  the  Boys' 
Christmas  Fund.  The  gifts  were  most  generous  and  there-  is  con- 
solation in  knowing  that  "Inasmuch  as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of 
the  least  of  these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  me."  For  all 
past  favors  we  are  grateful,  and  trust  we  will  continue  to  make  our- 
selves worthy  of  consideration  throughout  the  new  year  of  1941. 

10-13-8 - - $25.00 

Miss   Lena   Leslie,   Concord,- 5.00 

L.    D.    Coltrane,    Concord, - - — -  5.00 

Mrs.  T.  L.  Ross,  Concord,... 5.00 

Herman    Cone,    Greensboro, 25.00 

New  Hanover  County,  by  J.  R.  Hollis, 

Superintendent  of  Public  Welfare,  Wilmington, 10.00 

A  Friend,  Greenville,  S.  C 2.50 

Anson  County,  by  Miss  Mary  Robinson, 

Superintendent  of  Public  Welfare,  Wadesboro, 5.00 


THE  UPLIFT 

Mrs.  G.  T.  Roth,  Elkin, 10.00 

Davidson  County,  by  E.  Clyde  Hunt, 

Superintendent  of  Public  Welfare,  Lexington, 5.00 

Mrs.  Mary  O.  Linton, 

Superintendent  of  Public  Welfare,  Salisbury, 5.00 

W.  E.  Stanley,  Superintendent  Public  Welfare,  Durham,... 10.00 

The   Joseph   F.    Cannon    Christmas    Fund, 218.88 

Mrs.    Walter    H.    Davidson,    Charlotte, 5.00 

A.  G.  Odell,  Concord, 10.00 

Bernard  M.  Cone,  Greensboro, 10.00 

Judge  William  M.  York,  Greensboro, 5.00 

Wake  County  Juvenile  Court, 

by  Harvey  Jones,  Judge,  Raleigh, 5.00 

Willard   Newton,    Pasadena,    California, 2.50 

Juvenile  Commission,  City  of  Greensboro, 1.50 

Mrs.  Cameron  Morrison,  Charlotte,. 50.00 

Citizens  of  Charlotte,  by  Judge  F.  M.  Redd 100.00 

W.  H.   Barnhardt,   Charlotte, 5.00 

E.  B.  Grady,  Concord, 5.00 

A.    W.    Colson,    Mooresville, 5.00 

City  of  High  Point, 

by  Cameron  D.  Deans,  Boys'  Commissioner, 5.00 

Leaksville-Spray     Rotary     Club, 10.00 


$550.38 


Woman's  Club,  Greenville:   1  year's  subscription  to  Look  Magazine; 

1  year's  subscription  to  The  American  Boy  Magazine. 
Citizens  of  Charlotte,  by  Judge  F.  M.  Redd:  2  truckloads  assorted 

fruits. 
Friends   in   Charlotte,   by   A.    C.    Sheldon:  500    apples,   500   oranges, 

500  bags  candy. 


THE  UPLIFT 


TWO  MILLION  WARM  FUR  COATS 


By  Wilfred  Brown 


In  the  white-capped  surf  that 
rolls  in  on  the  beach  of  St.  Paul's 
Island  the  baby  fur  seals  are  learning 
to  swim. 

All  the  long-sub-Arctic  morning, 
thick  fog  has  hidden  the  rocky 
Pribilof  Islands.  But  from  the  Ber- 
ing Sea  patrol  boat  of  the  United 
States  Coast  Guard  we  have  heard 
the  thunder-loud  roar  of  the  fur  seal 
herd.  Two  million  of  these  valuable 
animals  are  spending  the  summer  in 
their  far  northern  home. 

Looking  through  high-powerd  bi- 
noculars, we  laugh  as  we  watch  the 
mother  seals  push  their  clumsy 
babies  through  the  dashing  surf  into 
deeper  water.  Most  of  the  pups 
learn  quickly,  but  here  and  there  an 
impatient  mother  spanks  with  her 
flipper  a  naughty  child  who  refuses 
to  leave  the  firm  rock  for  the  rest- 
less sea. 

It  is  not  the  wetness  of  the  water 
that  the  baby  seal  minds.  Under 
his  outside  coat  of  stiff  hair  he  has 
soft  fur  so  warm  that  he  never  feels 
how  cold  sea  water  may  be,  so  thick 
that  his  skin  never  gets  wet.  That 
is  why  he  soon  will  be  able  to  swim 
southward  in  search  of  food,  never 
touching  land  again  until  he  returns 
summer  after  next  to  these  fogbound, 
rocky  shores. 

This  warm,  soft  fur  also  is  the 
reason  why  the  United  States  Coast 
Guard  must  patrol  these  waters  to 
protect  the  great  seal  herd  that 
migrates  northward  each  spring  and 
does  not  leave  the  Pribilofs  until  the 


pups  have  learned  to  swim  in  the  fall. 

Suddenly  there  is  a  scurrying 
among  the  seals  on  the  beach,  as  two 
huge,  roaring  "bulls"  hurl  themselves 
together  in  a  furious  battle.  Young- 
sters and  mothers  keep  out  of  the 
way  until  the  affair  is  settled.  A 
love  of  peace  is  not  one  of  the  virtues 
of  a  father  seal,  and  terrific  fights 
enliven  the  islands  throughout  the 
summer. 

From  time  to  time,  mother  seals 
slip  into  the  surf  and  head  out  into 
the  icy  Bering  Sea,  searching  for 
squid — small  octopus — their  favorite 
food.  A  group  of  vicious  killer 
whales  cruises  about  the  Pribilofs 
during  the  months  the  seals  are  on 
the  islands.  But  most  of  the  seals 
escape  this  peril.  Thay  can  swim 
as  fast  as  sixty  miles  an  hour,  and 
take  care  of  themselves  under  most 
circumstances.  At  times  a  mother 
seal  will  cruise  as  far  as  five  hundred 
miles  from  the  islands  before  return- 
ing to  care  for  her  pup,  which  she 
never  fails  to  recognize  among  the 
hundreds  cradled  on  the  island  rocks. 

Some  day  the  United  States 
Bureau  of  Fisheries,  which  has 
charge  of  the  seal  herd,  may  under- 
take hunting  the  killer  whales  which 
prey  on  the  seals  Now  it  has  no 
funds  or  equipment  for  that  purpose, 
and  the  whales  are  not  the  type 
sought   by   commercial   hunters. 

Thirty  years  and  more  ago  there 
was  heart-breaking  tragedy  in  the 
return  of  the  seals  to  their  island 
homes    each    year.     From    the    time 


THE  UPLIFT 


they  congregated  off  the  mouth  of 
the  Columbia  River  near  the  west 
coast  of  the  United  States  until  the 
seal  herd  reached  the  Pribilofs,  they 
were  hunted  by  the  "pelagic"  sealers, 
boats  of  hunters  under  flags  of 
several  nations. 

Nor  were  those  who  reached  the 
islands  safe.  A  ring  of  the  boats 
surrounded  the  tiny  islands,  outside 
the  limits  of  American  law.  Mothers 
swimming  out  to  sea  to  hunt  were 
shot  as  they  passed  the  boats.  Those 
escaping  at  first  had  to  run  the  line 
on  their  way  back. 

But  that  was  not  the  worst.  When 
a  mother  was  killed,  no  other  seal 
would  feed  her  pup  she  had  left  be- 
hind on  the  islands.  It  would  die 
from   starvation. 

In  1867  there  were  over  five  million 
seals  in  the  Pribilofs  when  the  United 
States  bought  the  islands,  with  all  of 
Alaska,  from  Russia  for  $7,250,000. 
The  "pelagic"  sealers  made  such  in- 
roads that  by  1912  the  herd  was  fac- 
ing extinction,  with  only  about 
150,000  seals  left. 

In  that  year,  after  many  previous 
attempts  had  failed,  a  treaty  protect- 
ing the  seal  herd  was  signed  by  the 
United  States,  Great  Britain,  Japan, 
and  Russia.  Under  this  treaty  the 
"pelagic"  sealers  were  banished  from 
the  sea,  and  the  herd  given  strict 
protection. 

Since  then  the  seals  have  increased 
steadily  in  number.  Some  day  the 
herd  will  reach  a  maximum  of  about 
seven  and  a  half  million,  experts  of 
the   Bureau    of    Fisheries    estimate. 

By  early  fall  the  baby  seals  will 
be  big  enough  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves.    Singly     and     in     groups     the 


animals  will  begin  to  leave  the  Pri- 
bilofs, heading  southward  out  of  the 
Bering  and  into  the  broad  Pacific. 
They  will  separate  as  they  search 
for  food  and  spend  most  of  a  year 
cruising  through  all  parts  of  the 
ocean.  Some  have  been  as  far  south 
as  the  equator. 

The  youngsters  will  not  touch  land 
for  nearly  two  years,  not  until  sum- 
mer after  next.  After  that  they  will 
return  every  summer.  The  instinct 
that  prompts  the  seals  to  return  to 
the  place  of  their  birth,  swimming 
thousands  of  miles,  is  one  of  the 
strangest  of  nature's  stories.  In  the 
late  winter  they  know  it  is  time  to 
start  home,  from  wherever  they  may 
be.  Heading  north  and  toward  the 
African  coast,  they  always  gather  in- 
to a  main  herd,  off  the  mouth  of  the 
Columbia  river,  in  the  month  of 
March. 

There  the  U.  S.  Coast  Guard  takes 
up  the  patrol,  with  the  service's  trim 
gray  cutters  trailing  along  with  the 
herd  to  protect  it  from  poachers. 

Occasionally,  as  the  seal  herd  moves 
up  the  coast,  a  long  frail  dugout 
canoe,  hewed  from  a  cedar  log,  will 
put  out  through  the  waves,  bearing 
a  crew  of  muscular  Indians.  Using 
the  primitive  harpoons  and  spears 
their  forefathers  used  before  the 
white  men  came,  they  are  allowed  to 
take  what  few  seals  they  can  by 
the  ancient  methods. 

Nearly  a  century  ago,  when  chiefs 
of  the  tribes  of  American  and  Ca- 
nadian Indians  and  Eskimos  signed 
treaties  with  the  white  men,  they 
pledged  themselves  to  keep  the  peace 
and  were  guaranteed  forever  the 
right    to    hunt    and    fish.     But    they 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


promised  not  to  use  such  modern  in- 
ventions as  firearms  and  motorboats 
in  exercising  their  rights. 

Under  the  careful  conservation  of 
the  Bureau  of  Fisheries,  the  Pacific 
seal  herd  still  yields  a  handsome  pro- 
fit, and  women  the  world  over  may 
wear  beautiful  coats  made  from 
Alaska  seal  skins,  knowing  that,  be- 
cause they  buy  the  precious  furs, 
the  herd  is  protected  and  steadily 
growing. 

Aleutian  Indians  working  under 
supervision  of  Bureau  of  Fisheries 
experts,  remove  about  50,000  three- 
year-old  males  from  the  herd  for 
their  pelts  each  year.  The  number 
will  increase  as  the  herd  grows  lar- 
ger. 

The  pelts  are  preserved  in  salt 
and  sent  to  St.  Louis,  center  of  the 
American  fur  trade.  There  they  are 
tanned,  made  soft  and  pliable,  and 
the  stiff  outer  guard  hairs  removed. 
Last  of  all,  the  thick,  silky  inner  fur 
is  carefully  dyed.  Seal  fur  is  natur- 
ally brown,  of  varying  shades.  For 
many    years    the    furs    always    were 


dyed  the  familar,  lustrous  black. 
Now  a  rich  dark  brown  has  been  de- 
veloped,   known    :.: -■    ";,< fa  •.'!.' 

Buyers  from  everywhere  in  the 
world  bid  for  Alaska  seal  furs  at  the 
St.  Louis  auction,  held  by  the  govern- 
ment after  the  processing  of  the  pelts 
is  completed.  At  recent  auctions  the 
skins  have  brought  from  twenty  to 
thirty  dollars  each.  It  takes  six  to 
make  a  woman's  coat  of  average  size. 

Under  provisions  of  the  treaty 
which  protects  the  seal  herd,  the  net 
proceeds  of  the  sales  are  divided: 
seventy  per  cent  to  the  government 
of  the  United  States;  fifteen  per  cent 
to  Great  Britian;  and  fifteen  per  cent 
to  Japan.  Brissia  signed  the  treaty 
to  protect  her  own  small  seal  herd 
on  the  Commander  Islands,  so  does 
not  share  in  the  receipts  from  the 
Pribilof  herd. 

The  fur  seals  are  not  the  same  as 
the  so-called  seals  to  be  seen  in  zoos 
and  circuses.  Those  are  actually  sea 
lions,  which  have  only  the  coat  of 
coarse  hair,  not  the  inner  coat  of 
fine,   warm  fur. 


THE  NEW  YEAR 

And  as  the  Old  Year  slips  away, 

He  kindly  with  him  takes 

The  pages  we  have  blurred  and  marred. 

With  failures  and  mistakes. 

The  blighted  hopes  and  needless  fears, 

Are  gone  beyond  recall, 

And  ours  once  more  the  fair,  clean  page 

The  New  Year  brings  to  all. 

— Marion  Sanford. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


(Selected) 


Only  a  minority  of  people  have 
what  it  takes  to  stand  on  their 
own  feet,  and  not  lean  on  someone 
else.  This  is  particularly  true  in 
the  matter  of  earning  a  livelihood. 
Many  of  those  who  are  now  looking 
to  the  Government  (supported  by 
you  and  me)  to  provide  for  them 
have  leaned  on  others  always.  They 
never    have    been    self-sufficient. 

Leaning,  in  the  sense  that  we  are 
using  it.  is  the  habit  of  expecting 
(even  demanding)  others  to  do  for 
you  those  things  which  you  should 
— and  could  and  would,  if  you  were 
decent— do  for  yourself.  Leaners 
are  found  in  all  walks  of  life  and  in 
every  social  and  business  contact. 

Many  a  decent  man  is  contributing 
to  the  support  of  a  score  of  personal 
leaners,  related  by  blood  or  marriage, 
in  addition  to  assisting,  through  tax- 
ation and  donation,  leaners  in  general. 
The  leaner  is  particularly  marked  in 
business.  Millions  in  stores,  offices, 
and  factories  will  never  get  anywhere 
because  of  their  leaning  proclivities. 
Give  a  man  a  job  to  do — the  chances 
are  that  before  he  is  through  with 
it,  you  will  feel  that  you  might  better 


have  clone  it  yourself.  Far  too  few 
there  are  who  can  be  trusted  to  go 
ahead  and  deliver  the  goods;  of 
whom  you  can  say  to  yourself,  "Well, 
I've  turned  that  over  to  John,  and 
now   I   can   forget   it." 

A  full-fledged  leaner  believes  that 
the  world  owes  him  a  living.  He 
didn't  ask  to  be  born,  and  that  he  is 
here,  he's  entitled  to  what  he  likes 
to  speak  of  as  "his  share."  If  he 
has  to  work  for  that  share,  he's  been 
exploited.  If  he  refuses  to  work,  and 
something  is  done  about  it,  he's  being 
persecuted. 

There  are  degrees  of  leaners,  from 
the  outright  loafer  to  those  who  are 
still  in  the  beginner's  stage  of  lean- 
most  effective  method  is  to  remove" 
ing.  The  latter  can  be  salvaged  if 
prompt  work  is  done  on  them.  The 
ail  props.  They  then  fall  down  or 
learn  how  to  stand  alone.  If  they 
have  leaned  too-  long  to  have  any 
stamina  left,  however,  when  they  fall 
down    they'll    remain    prostrate. 

Leaners  are  great  believers  in  luck. 
They  use  it  as  a  substitute,  and  an 
alibi  for  effect.  To  them  the  work- 
ers are  those  who  "get  the  breaks."    . 


There  is  dew  in  one  flower  and  not  in  another,  because  one 
opens  its  cup  and  takes  it  in,  while  the  other  closes  itself, 
and  the  dewdrops  run  off.  God  rains  his  goodness  and  mercy 
as  widespread  as  the  dew,  and  if  we  lack  them,  it  is  because 
we  will  not  open  our  hearts  to  receive  them. 

— Henry  Ward  Beecher. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  WOMAN  WANTED  FACTS 

(Selected) 


Years  ago  there  lived  in  Fu-Chow, 
China,  a  mandarin  named  Ahok,  who 
had  heard  the  preaching  of  mission- 
aries and  was  much  inclined  to  Chris- 
tianity. Yet  thirty  years  went  by 
before  he  made  an  open  profession. 
One  of  the  retarding  influences  was 
that  of  his  partners  in  business,  who 
were  not  willing  to  part  with  a  sev- 
enth of  their  gains  by  Sabbath  ob- 
servance; and  he  felt  that  without 
this  he  could  not  truly  be  a  Christian. 
The  other  was  the  opposition  of  the 
women  of  his  household.  His  moth- 
er and  his  wife  were  both  devoted  to 
idol  worship,  and  scoffed  at  the  idea 
that  the  Christians  were  really  what 
they  professed  to  be. 

Mr.  Ahok  urged  them  to  go  and 
hear  the  missionaries ;  but  they  said 
that  words  meant  nothing — anybody 
could  talk.  Instead  of  going  to 
church,  they  descended  unexpectedly 
at  the  mission  house,  and  were  very 
curious  about  all  the  details  of  the 
household,  to  see  whether  the  miss- 
ionaries "lived  as  they  talked." 

Even  this  was  not  enough  for  Mrs. 
Ahok.  One  day  she  came  and  in- 
vited herself  to  visit  one  of  the  miss- 
ionaries so  as  to  study  her  at  close 
range!  "I  am  sorry,"  said  the  miss- 
ionary, "but  I  have  no  place  for  you." 
"Oh,  that  will  be  all  right!"  said  the 
lady.  "I  will  bring  my  own  bed  and 
a  servant  to  wait  on  me."  The  miss- 
ionary knew  that  refusal  would  only 
increase  Mrs.  Ahok's  distrust;  so  she 
consented,  and  the  visitor  settled  down 
to  watch  her  hostess.  "Here  she 
stayed;     asked    to    read    translations 


of  all  letters  written  home  by  the 
long-suffering  missionary ;  listened 
to  her  prayers;  and  watched  her 
with  terrible  Chinese  thoroughness 
in  her  downsitting  and  her  uprising." 
There  could  scarcely  have  been  a 
more  acute  testing  of  one's  religion. 

At  last  Mrs.  Ahok  declared  her- 
self satisfied.  "I  see  you  really  do 
live  as  you  say  Christians  should." 
It  was  very  hard  for  her  to  confess 
herself  one  of  the  despised  Christians; 
but  when  she  did,  she  was  equally 
thorough  in  her  devotion,  visiting  her 
wealthy  friends  to  tell  them  of  her 
new  faith. 

Mr.  Ahok  had  a  great  desire  to 
visit  England  or  Amei'ica  and  tell 
people  of  China's  need  for  the  gospel; 
but  he  felt  that  he  could  not  leave 
his  business,  so  he  urged  his  wife  to 
g'o  to  England  with  a  returning  miss- 
ionary, and  speak  for  their  people. 
She  made  a  deep  impression  there, 
speaking*  through  an  interpreter  100 
times  in  90  days.  She  returned  to 
find  that  her  husband  had  died  dur- 
ing her  absence. 

He  had  given  $10,000  to  found  a 
college  at  Fu-Chow.  She  donated 
one  of  her  beautiful  residences  to 
establish  a  Christian  school  for  the 
daughters  of  mandarins.  These  girls 
were  not  allowed  by  their  families  to 
go  to  the  mission  schools,  where  no 
one  could  attend  with  bound  feet, 
which  at  that  time  was  indispensable 
among  the  wealthy  class.  But  they 
came  eagerly  to  Mrs.  Ahok's  school, 
paid  all  running  expenses,  and  many 
of  them  became  Christians. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


DANIEL  BOONE 

(World  Horizons) 


A  young  man  went  forth  to  find 
himself  a  home.  He  trudged  many 
days  through  the  wilderness  until 
he  came  to  a  glade  in  the  forest 
depths,  through  which  ran  a  silver 
stream.  The  young  man  laid  down 
his  pack  from  his  shoulders  and  spent 
many  hours  studying  the  soil  beneath 
his  feet.  He  found  it  rich  and  deep. 
"Here,"  said  the  young  man  to  him- 
self, "will  I  build  my  future.  Here 
are  all  the  things  that  are  needed  for 
the  deeds  I  wish  to  do." 

Out  of  his  pack  the  young  man  took 
tools.  With  these  he  cut  down  trees 
and  tilled  the  soil.  With  these  he 
built  himself  a  house,  and  prepared 
his  first  fire. 

Out  of  his  pack  the  woung  man  took 
seeds.  With  these  he  planted  the 
soil  that  he  had  tilled,  and  he  smiled 
as  he  did  so,  knowing  that  each  seed 
would  be  true  to  the  promise  of  the 
life   within. 

All  these  things  were  brought  to 
pass  in  the  face  of  many  difficulties 
that  beset  the  young  man.     The  soil 


on  which  the  farm  grew  into  being 
was  filled  with  the  roots  of  trees 
that  had  been  cut  down.  Only 
through  long  labor,  often  from  dawn 
till  dark,  was  the  ground  made  ready 
for  the  plow.  Out  of  the  shadows 
of  the  surrounding  forests  strange 
men  crept  with  weapons  in  their 
hands.  Against  these  the  young- 
man  was   ever  on  the  alert. 

And  the  years  passed,  and  the 
forrest  fader  away,  children  came  and 
blessed  the  household;  and  when  the 
young  man  grew  into  an  old  man,  once 
more  he  smiled,  for  as  far  as  his  eyes 
could  see,  good  things  that  were  his 
surrounded  him. 

And  in  such  manner's  the  story  told 
of  Daniel  Boone  (1735-1820),  the  great 
explorer  and  colonizer,  that  the 
lesson  might  be  learned,  that  he  who 
would  build  for  himself  a  noble  fu- 
ture, must  select  his  ground,  forget 
not  his  tools,  and  carry  with  him 
the  seeds  of  all  good  things  with 
which   he   wishes   to  fill  his  life. 


A  nation  is  made  great  not  by  its  acres,  but  by  the  men 
who  cultivate  them;  not  by  its  great  forests,  but  by  the  men 
who  use  them.  America  was  a  great  land  when  Columbus  dis- 
covered it.     Americans  have  made  it  a  great  nation. 

— Lyman  Abbott. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BLACK  BOYS  OF  CABARRUS 

By  Carl  Goerch  in  The  State  Magazine 


Inasmuch  as  "The  Black  Boys"  are 
featured  in  the  caption  of  this  ar- 
ticle, perhaps  we'd  better  tell  you 
about  them  first. 

In  the  year  1771,  some  difficulties 
arose  between  Governor  Tryon  of 
North  Carolina  and  the  Regulators. 
The  Governer's  troops  were  short  of 
ammunition,  so  he  procured  from 
Charleston,  S.  C,  three  or  four  wagon 
loads  of  the  munitions  of  war,  con- 
sisting of  gunpowder,  flints,  blankets; 
etc. 

The  shipment  arrived  safely  in 
Charlotte.  The  wagoners  who  brought 
it  that  far  said  they  couldn't  go  any 
further  and  that  somebody  else  would 
have  to  be  lesponsible  for  getting  the 
shipment  to  Hillsboro.  Opposition  to 
the  British  government  was  already 
beginning  to  manifest  itself  in  no  un- 
certain terms,  and  Whig  teamsters 
refused  to  have  anything  to  do  in 
lection  with  the  matter.  However, 
Colonel  Moses  Alexander,  a  prominent 
Tory,  finally  succeeded  in  making  the 
necessary    arrangements. 

News  of  the  shipment  spread  in  ad- 
vance of  the  wagon  train.  A  delega- 
tion of  young  men  in  what  is  now 
Cabarrus  county  heard  of  it  and  de- 
termine:! that  the  powder  should  never 
get  to  its  destination.  The  following 
individuals:  Major  James  White,  Wil- 
liam White  and  John  White  (all  broth- 
ers), Robert  Caruthers,,  Robert  Davis, 
Benjamin  Cochran,  James  Ashmore, 
and  Joshua  Hadley,  met  in  an  old 
spring  house  and  took  a  solemn  oath 
that  they  would  never  divulge  the  se- 
cret of  their  operation.  They  blacken- 


ed their  faces  so  that  their  indentity 
would  not  be  revealed,  and  that's  why 
they've  come  down  through  history 
as  "The  Black  Boys."  Commandeer- 
ing some  horses  belonging  to  the  fath- 
er of  the  Whites,  they  came  up  with 
the  wagons  hauling  the  powder  about 
three  miles  west  of  what  is  now  Con- 
cord. They  immediately  unloaded  the 
wagons,  stove  in  the  kegs,  threw  the 
powder,  flints,  etc..  into  a  pile,  tore 
the  blankets  into  strips,  and  made  a 
train  of  .powder  a  considerable  dis- 
tance from  the  pile.  Major  White  then 
fired  a  pistol  into  the  train,  which 
produced  a  tremendous  explosion  and 
destroyed  all  of  the  equipment. 

Needless  to  say,  the  Royalists  put 
up  an  awful  howl.  Governor  Tryon 
offered  a  large  reward  for  the  arrest 
of  the  guilty  parties,  and  when  they 
heard  of  it  they  immediately  scat- 
tered. Most  of  them  went  down  to 
Georgia,  where  they  remained  until 
the  storm  blew  over.  Then  some  of 
them  returned  to  North  Carolina,  but 
others   never    did   come   back. 

Preceding  as  this  act  did  the  date 
of  the  Battle  of  Alamance,  many  his- 
torians have  set  it  down  as  the  first 
act  of  violence  which  set  the  ball  in 
motion  that  ended  in  the  independence 
of  the  Colonists. 

When  we  were  in  Concord  last 
Thursday  we  talked  to  Les  Myers, 
Aubrey  Hoover  and  some  other  well- 
ki  own  citizens  of  that  enterprising 
city  and  asked  them  who,  in  their 
opinion,  could  give  us  the  most  in- 
formation   about    Cabarrus. 

"Dr.    Smoot."    said    Mr.    Hoover. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


"Dr.    Smoot,"    said    Mr.    Myers. 

So  we  called  on  Dr.  J.  E.  Smoot, 
retired  physician,  73  years  old,  and 
he  said — sure  he'd  be  glad  to  go 
around  with  us. 

"First  place  I  suggest  we  go  and 
see  is  Popular  Tent  church.  It's  one 
of  the  oldest  churches  in  this  part 
of  the  state  and  there  are  a  number 
of  things  in  connection  with  it  that  I 
think  will  be  of  interest." 

So  we  started  for  Popular  Tent.  It's 
located  five  or  six  miles  west  of  Con- 
cord. We  had  traveled  a  couple  of 
miles  when  Dr.  Smoot  spoke  up  and 
said:  "There's  an  interesting  old 
house  over  there  en  the  right.  Of 
course  you  know  all  about  the  Can- 
nons and  the  big  textile  industry  they 
have  built  up  in  this  and  other  coun- 
ties. The  first  mill  was  built  by  Mr. 
J.  W.  Cannon  in  Concord  in  1887. 
Mr.  James  Cannon,  grandfather  of 
Mr.  J.  W.,  was  born  in  that  old  house." 

We  went  into  the  place  to  get  a  bet- 
ter view,  a  member  of  the  Cannon 
family  who  lives  there,  said  that  the 
house  had  been  built  prior  to  1800. 
"There's  a  date  underneath  the  weath- 
er-boarding below  that  front  win- 
dow," he  told  us,  "and  as  I  recall,  it's 
seventeen   hundred   and   something." 

We  didn't  have  nerve  enough  to 
ask  him  to  rip  off  the  weather-board- 
ing, but  he  promised  Dr.  Smoot  that 
the  next  time  he  had  to  make  repairs 
to  the  house,  he  would  make  note  of 
the  date. 

Two  rows  of  beautiful  old  boxwoods 
border  the  sides  of  the  walkway  lead- 
ing up  to  the  house. 

Continuing  our  trip,  v/e  arrived  in 
a  few  minutes  at  the  Popular  Tent 
church.  How  did  it  get  its  name?  No- 
body knows  definitely,  but  Dr.  Smoot 


told  us  that  prior  to  the  building  of 
the  first  church  in  1762,  services  were 
held  in  a  tent  beneath  a  poplar  tree. 
When  the  new  structure  was  complet- 
ed, there  was  some  discussion  and  ar- 
gument about  a  name.  One  man  grab- 
bed up  a  dipper  of  water,  flung  it 
over  the  tent  and  said:  "I  christen 
thee  Poplar  Tent  church." 

Doc  said  he  didn't  know  whether 
that  was  true  or  not. 

"You've  heard  of  the  Mecklenburg 
Declaration  of  Independence,  haven't 
you?"  he  asked. 

We  told  him  we  had. 

"Then  you'll  be  interested  in  one 
of  the  graves  of  the  old  cemetery 
here." 

After  a  little  search  we  found  it. 
A  flat  slab  on  which  v/as  carved  the 
name  of  Rev.  Hezakiah  Balch,  first 
pastor  of  the  Poplar  Tent  congrega- 
tion. There's  a  lengthy  epitaph  on  the 
stone,  part  of  which  reads :  "He  was 
distinguished  as  one  of  the  commit- 
tee of  three  who  prepared  that  im- 
mortal document,  the  Mecklenburg 
Declaration  of  Independence,  and  his 
eloquence  contributed  much  to  the 
unanimous  adoption  of  that  instru- 
ment on  the  20th  of  May.  1775." 

Next  time  Ave  see  the  Hon.  Pete 
Murphy  we're  going  to  have  a  little 
argument  with  him.  Pete  dosen't  put 
much  credence  in  the  Mecklenburg 
Declaration.  He  says  that  a  bunch  of 
fox  hunters  from  Rowan  (his)  county, 
went  down  into  the  Mecklenburg  sec- 
tion on  a  hunt,  They  got  drunk  and, 
becoming  inflated  with  their  own  sense 
of  importance,  drew  up  the  declara- 
tion and  adopted  it  among  themselves. 

"That's  all  there  was  to  it,"  says 
Pete. 

But    if   that   was    so,    hew    come    a 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


"Reverand"  to  be  one  of  the  principal 
characters  among  them?  Does  Pete 
mean  to  insinuate  that  Mr.  Balch  was 
on  a  hunt  with  the  others  and  pro- 
ceeded to  get  drunk  with  the  rest  of 
the  crowd? 

We  don't  believe  it,  because  accord- 
ing to  the  rest  of  the  inscription  on 
Mr.  Balch's  grave:  He  was  licensed 
a  preacher  of  the  everlasting  gospel 
by  the  Presbytery  of  Donegal  in  1766, 
ordained  to  the  full  work  of  the  holy 
ministry  in  1769  and  rested  from  his 
labors   A.    D.    1776." 

Evidently  a  very  devout  and  a 
deeply  religious  man.  If  we  ever  had 
had  any  doubts  about  the  authen- 
ticity of  the  Mecklenburg  resolves, 
we  believe  that  a  visit  to  Poplar  Tent 
would  have  put  them  at  rest. 

The  present  structure  is  built  of 
brick  and  was  built  in  1851. 

"How,"  w^  asked  Dr.  Smoot  on  the 
way  back,  "did  Concord  get  its 
name?" 

"The  story  is,"  he  replied,  "that 
there  were  two  settlements  in  this 
section  after  Cabarrus  county  was 
formed.  Cabarrus  as  you  probably 
know,  was  named  for  Stephen  Cabar- 
rus. Member  of  the  legislature  from 
Chowan  county  and  speaker  of  the 
House  of  Commons.  When  the  people 
of  this  section  wanted  a  new  county 
formed  from  the  upper  part  of  Meck- 
lenburg there  was  considerable  op- 
position to  the  plan.  It  came  to  a 
vote  in  the  house  and  resulted  in  a 
tie.  Stephen  Cabarrus  cast  the  decid- 
ing vote  in  favor  of  creating  the  coun- 
ty. In  their  gratitude  for  his  action, 
the  people  decided  to  name  their  coun- 
ty in  his  honor. 

"Getting  back  to  the  naming  of 
Concord :    there   was    a   settlement   of 


Germans  in  this  section  and  another 
settlement  of  Scotch-Irish.  They  had 
conflicting  opinions  on  where  the 
county  seat  should  be  established.  The 
Germans  wanted  it  near  their  settle- 
ment :  the  Scotch-Irish  wanted  it  near 
theirs.  It  threatened  to  develop  into 
a   serious   row. 

"Stephen  Cabarrus  heard  about  it. 
He  wrote  a  letter  to  the  leaders  of 
the  opposing  factions  and  urged  them 
to  get  together  in  'peace  and  concord.' 
They  did,  and  that's  how  the  place 
happened   to   be   named    Concord." 

On  our  way  back  to  town,  Dr. 
Smoot  pointed  to  a  house  about  two 
hundred  yards  off  the  highway. 
"That's  where  tre  Black  Boys  staged 
their  raid.  Some  of  us  put  a  little 
marker  on  the  spot  some  time  ago 
and  we're  hoping  that  at  some  date 
in  the  future  we'll  be  able  to  put  up 
a  more  appropriate  memorial. 

We  walked  over  to  the  place.  It 
took  us  a  few  minutes  to  locate  the 
iron  cross,  but  after  hunting  around 
we  finally  located  it.  Incidentally,  Dr. 
Smooth  may  be  73  years  old  but  he 
certainly  doesn't  walk  like  a  man  of 
that  age.  He  had  us  puffing  rather 
hard  by  the  time  we  got  back  to  the 
car  again. 

Cabarrus  county  has  several  "firsts" 
to  its  credit.  Dr.  Charles  Harris,  grad- 
uate of  the  University  of  Pennsyl- 
vania, established  the  first  medical 
school  in  North  Carolina  within  the 
boundaries  of  Cabarrus.  Ninety-two 
young  men  recieved  their  medical  ed- 
ucation  from   him. 

The  first  full-fashioned  hosiery  to 
be  manufactured  in  the  South  was 
made  in  the  Hoover  hosiery  mills  in 
Concord,  A.  R.  Hoover,  father  of  the 
present  manager  of  the  mills,  started 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


the  enterprise  in  1918.  Today,  one- 
third  of  all  the  full-fashioned  hose 
made  in  the  United  States  is  made  in 
North  Carolina,  which  goes  to  show- 
how  the  industry  has  grown  in  a  little 
more  than  twenty  years. 

In  1839  the  Concord  cotton  factory 
was  organized,  and  the  buildings  were 
put  up  the  following  year.  There  has 
been  a  cotton  mill  on  that  same  site 
ever  since,  a  full  century.  The  present 
mills  are  known  as  the  Locke  mills. 

Ever  hear  of  Phifer's  Inn?"  asked 
Dr.  Smoot. 

We  told  him  we  never  had. 

"It's  a  rather  unique  place,  so  we'll 
go  out  there.  George  Washington,  as 
you  may  know,  made  a  trip  through 
the  South  in  1791.  He  went  down  into 
Georgia  by  way  of  Tai'boro,  New 
Bern  and  other  towns  along  the  coast. 
He  came  back  by  way  of  Charlotte 
and  Salisbury.  Concord  wasn't  in  the 
picture  at  that  time.  Three  miles  from 
here,  however,  was  a  large  hostelry 
known  as  Phifer's  Inn,  and  it  was  a 
favorite  stopping  pla.ce  with  people 
traveling  between  Charlotte  and  Salis. 
bury.  Close  by  was  the  home  of  Col. 
Martin  Phifer,  which  was  considered 
one  of  the  show  places  of  the  state 
during  that  day  and  time.  Some  peo- 
ple claim  that  Washington  stopped  at 
the  home  of  the  Colonel,  but  the  rec- 
ords show  that  the  President  was  not 
in  the  habit  of  stopping  at  private 
homes  on  his  trips  when  inns  were 
available,  so  I  think  it's  pretty  car- 
tain  that  he  stopped  at  the  inn." 

We  had  to  drive  a  mile  over  a  rough 
country  road  before  we  arrived  at  the 
inn.  It  is  now  in  a  state  of  sad  re- 
pair and  is  occupied  by  a  negro  fam- 
ily. Why  in  the  world  the  people  of 
North  Carolina  will  let  historic  places 


like  this  disintegrate  into  ruins  is 
more   than   we   can   understand. 

Close  by  is  a  graveyard,  which  Doc 
termed  "The  Westminster  Abby"  of 
the  Phifer  family.  We've  been  in  a 
large  number  of  old  graveyards  in 
North  Carolina,  but  in  this  particular 
one  saw  a  stone  which,  we  believe,  is 
older  than  any  we  have  seen.  It  marks 
the  grave  of  Margaret  White,  who 
died  in  1773.  If  you  happen  to  know 
of  a  stone  with  an  earlier  date  on  it 
than  that,  we'd  like  to  know  it. 

Within  the  city  limits  of  Concord 
is  an  old  Presbyterian,  cemetery,  es- 
tablished in  1804.  It  is  called  Memor- 
ial Gardens.  A  lovely  place,  with  flow- 
ers, thick  shrubbery  and  winding 
paths.  Some  of  the  earliest  settlers  of 
Concord  are  buried  there  Of  special 
interest  is  the  grave  of  George  Yea- 
min,  and  Dr.  Smoot  told  us  an  inter- 
esting story   about  that. 

In  1827  a  circus  came  to  Concord. 
One  of  the  performers  was  George 
Yeamin,  a  trick  rider.  During  his  act 
he  made  a  miscue,  fell  and  broke  his 
neck.  He  died  almost  immediately 
thereafter  and  was  buried  in  Memo- 
rial Gardens.  The  inscription  on  his 
tomb    leads : 

In  memory  of 
GEORGE     YEAMIN 

Equestrian. 
Born    in    Edinburgh, 
Scotland,   Jan.    13,   1801 
Departed    this    life 
Nov.  7,  1827. 
Fare  thee  well  and  sleep  forever 
Fare  thee  well  my  husband  dear. 
May  guardian  angels  o'er  thee   dwell 
While  on  earth  I  linger  here. 

And  even  to  this  late  day,  whenever 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


a  circus  visits  Concord,  some  of  the 
performers  go  to  Memorial  Gardens 
and  place  flowers  on  the  grave  of 
George  Yeamin. 

"In  past  issues  of  your  magazine." 
said  Doc  as  we  left  the  Memorial  Gar- 
dens, "you've  run  pictures  and  ar- 
ticles about  old  houses.  Have  you 
ever  been  out  to  the  Stirewalt  house?" 

We  told  him  we  hadn't. 

"It  was  built  in  1821  and  was  re- 
stored a  few  years  ago  to  its  original 
beauty,"  said  the'  Doctor.  "It  is  now 
one  of  the  most  attractive  country 
homes  imaginable.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Jake 
Stirewalt  live  there  now.  He's  a  great 
grandson  of  the  original  Jacob  Stire- 
walt who  came  down  into  this  state 
from  Pennsylvania.  You  know  about 
him,  don't  you?" 

"Isn't  he  the  one  that  built  the  organ 
in  Organ  church  over  in  Rowan 
country?" 

"That's  right.  But  in  this  house  we 
are  going*  to  visit  you'll  see  another 
interesting  old  organ.  When  the  orig- 
inal Jacob  Stirewalt  built  the  organ 
in  Organ  church,  his  son,  Jacob,  help- 
ed him.  A  few  years  later  the  young- 
er Jacob  built  a  similar  organ  for  use 
in  his  home.  I  believe  it  is  an  exact 
replica  of  the  one  that  was  in  Organ 
church.  It  has  been  kept  in  the  family 
ever  since  that  time  and  it  is  still  in 
pretty  good  condition.  It  was  the  first 
organ  ever  played  in  a  private  home 
in  North  Carolina." 

Doc  was  right  when  he  said  the 
Stirewalt  home  is  a  beautiful  struc- 
ture. Located  on  a  high  knoll,  it  pre- 
sents a  most  attractive  appearance, 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Stirewalt  gave  us  a  most 
cordial  welcome  and  very  kindly  show- 
ed us  over  the  old  house.  The  stairs 
leading    to    the    upper    story    are    ex- 


tremely narrow,  and  how  the  old- 
time  ladies  ever  got  up  them  with 
their  hoop-skirts  is  more  or  less  of  a 
mystery. 

The  old  organ  is  indeed  an  interest- 
ing sight.  Mrs.  Stirewalt  sat  down  on 
the  stool  and  played  a  few  hymns,.  The 
notes  are  a  trifle  labored  but  the  tone 
of  the  instrument  is  still  good. 

A  mantle  of  beautiful  design  adorns 
a  fireplace  in  one  of  the  rooms  on  the 
lower  floor.  There  are  many  articles 
of  antique  furniture;  some  of  them 
built  by  the  present  Mr.  Stirewalt's 
grandfather  who  evidently  was  a 
talented  cabinet-maker. 

"And  new,"  said  Doc  after  we  had 
said  fareweb  to  the  Stirewalts,  "I 
imagine  you'd  like  to  see  the  Reed 
gold  mine.  I  don't  know  whether  you 
know  it  or  not,  but  this  was  the  first 
gold  mine  in  the  United  States.  It 
was  operated  long  before  the  Califor- 
nia gold  rush.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
North  Carolina  produced  a  conside- 
able  portion  of  the  gold  in  this  coun- 
try at  one  time." 

You  drive  out  on  the  Concord-Mon- 
roe road  about  four  or  five  miles  and 
then  turn  to  the  right  and  travel  a 
country  road  about  three  miles.  As 
we  approached  the  location  of  the 
mine,  we  cculd't  help  but  be  impress- 
ed with  the  appearance  of  the  terrain. 
It  looked  as  though  the  place  had  been 
bombed.  Huge  holes  in  one  place, 
great  piles  of  dirt  in  another.  Eviden- 
tly shafts  had  been  dug  in  various 
locations  in  an  endeavor  to  locate  the 
precious  metal. 

The  old  brick  chimney  near  the  main 
shaft  is  still  standing.  Ruined  build- 
ings are  to  be  seen  in  the  same 
vicinity.  Here  and  there  are  heavy 
pieces    of   machinery,    a   steam   boiler 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


and  other  equipment.  If  you're  plan- 
ning to  visit  the  mine,  keep  an  eye  on 
the  children,  because  if  they  aren't 
careful  they'll  fall  down  the,  main 
shaft  and  you'll  have  an  awful  time 
getting  them  out. 

Perhaps  you'll  be  interested  in  the 
story  of  how  gold  was  discovered  in 
this  particular  section. 

The  first  piece  of  gold  was  discov- 
ered in  1799  by  Conrad  Reed,  a  boy 
about  twelve  years  old,  a  son  of  John 
Reed,  the  proprietor.  The  discovery 
was  made  in  an  accidental  manner. 
The  young  boy,  in  company  with  a 
sister  and  younger  brother,  v/ent  to 
a  small  stream,  called  Meadow  Creek, 
on  a  Sunday  morning  while  their 
parents  were  at  church.  Their  pur- 
pose was  to  shoot  fish  with  a  bow  and 
arrow.  While  engaged  along  the  banks 
of  the  creek,  Conrad  saw  a  yellow  sub- 
stance shining  in  the  water.  He  went 
in  and  picked  it  up  and  found  it  to  be 
some  kind  of  metal,  and  carried  it 
home.  Mr.  Reed  examined  it,  but  as 
gold  was  not  known  in  that  part  of 
the  country  at  the  time,  he  did  not 
know  what  kind  of  metal  it  was.  The 
piece  was  about  the  size  of  a  small 
smoothing  iron. 

Mr.  Reed  carried  the  piece  of  metal 
to  Concord  'and  showed  it  to  ?.  Wil- 
liam Atkinson,  a  silversmith.,  but  he, 
not  thinking  of  gold,  was  unable  to 
say  what  kind  of  metal  it  was. 

Mr.  Reed  kept  the  piece  for  several 
years,  using  it  during  that  period  of 
time  as  a  door-stop.  In  1802  he  went 
to  market  to  Fayetteville  and  carried 
the  piece  of  metal  with  him.  He  show- 
ed it  to  a  local  jeweler  who  immediate- 
ly told  him  it  was  gold  and  requested 
Mr.  Reed  to  leave  it  with  him  and  he 
would  flux  it. 


When  Reed  returned  a  short  time 
later,  the  jeweler  showed  him  a  large 
bar  of  gold,  six  or  eight  inches  long. 
The  jeweler  then  asked  Mr.  Reed  what 
he  would  take  for  the  bar.  The  latter, 
not  knowing  the  value  of  gold,  thought 
he  would  ask  a  "big  price,"  so  he  told 
the  jeweler  he'd  let  him  have  the  metal 
for  $3.50. 

The  jeweller  paid.  He  paid  in  a  big 
hurry,  too. 

After  returning  home,  Mr.  Reed 
made  a  further  examination  and  found 
gold  in  the  surface  waters  of  the  creek. 
He  then  associated  several  other  men 
with  himself  and  in  1803  they  found 
a  piece  of  gold  in  the  branch  that 
weighed  twenty-eight  pounds.  Later 
on,  numerous  other  pieces  were  found 
weighing  from  sixteen  pounds  down 
to  smaller  particles.  The  whole  sur- 
face of  the  creek  for  nearly  a  mile 
was  very  rich  in  gold.  There  was  much 
excitement  and  mining  was  carried 
on  extensively  for  a  number  cf  years. 
Finally  the  gold  petered  put  and  the 
property  was  abandoned. 

"I  think  it  v/as  about  forty  or  forty- 
five  years  ago  that  a  man  found  what 
he  thought  was  a  piece  of  gold  in  the 
creek,"  said  Dr.  Smoot.  "He  drove  in- 
to Georgeville  in  great  excitement, 
spreading  the  news  of  his  discovery. 
School  broke  up  for  the  day  and  doz- 
ens of  men,  earring  picks  ana  shov- 
els, started  out  for  the  creek.  I've  for- 
gotten whether  it  really  was  gold  or 
not,  but  anyway,  nothing  else  was 
found,  and  since  then  there  hasn't 
been  any  mining  done." 

After  leaving  the  gold  mine,  we 
drove  over  toward  Mount  Pleasant, 
where  the  North  Carolina  College, 
originally  an  academy,  was  establish- 
ed  by   the    Lutheran    synod.    A   girls' 


20  THE  UPLIFT 

school — Mount  Amoena — also  was  lo-  erans  some  few  years  ago  to  the  mem- 

cated   there.    For  a   number  of  years  ory  of  Adolph  Nussman.  The  inscrip- 

Colonel    McAllister   operated   the    Mt.  tion  reads: 

Pleasant    Military    academy    at    that 

point,   but   this   was    suspended    some  ADOLPH    NUSSMAN 

eight   or   ten    years   ago.    The  vacant  1737-1794. 

buildings  are  still  standing.  Minister  and  founder  of  the  Lutheran 

St.   John's    Lutheran   church   is   lo-  Church    in    North    Carolina, 

cated     at     the     outskirts     of     Mount  Mr.  Nussman  served  St.  John's,  Or- 

Pleasant.  It  was  built  in  1745.  In  front  gan  Church  and  several  other  churches 

of  it  is  a  monument  erected  by  Luth-  in  that  section  of  the  state. 


One  of  the  most  popular  hobbies  is  stamp  collection.  For 
the  benefit  of  the  philatelists  among  our  readers  we  list  the 
persons  in  various  fields  who  are  being  commemorated  in  "The 
Famous  American  Series."  The  five  persons  so  honored  in 
each  of  the  seven  groups  are  as  follows: 

Musicians :  Stephen  Collins  Foster,  Pennsylvania ;  John  Philip 
Sousa,  District  of  Columbia;  Victor  Herbert,  New  York; 
Ethelbert  Nevin,  Pennsylvania. 

Authors :  Samuel  L.  Clemens,  Missouri ;  Louisa  M.  Alcott, 
Massachusetts ;  Ralph  Waldo  Emerson,  Massachusetts ;  James 
Fenimore  Cooper,  New  York;  Washington  Irving,  New  York. 

Poets:  James  Whitcomb  Riley,  Indiana;  John  Greenleaf 
Whittier,  Massachusetts ;  James  Russell  Lowell,  Massachusetts ; 
Henry  W.  Longfellow,  Massachusetts ;  Walt  Whitman.  New 
York. 

Artists:  James  A.  McNeill  Whistler,  Massachusetts;  Daniel 
Chester  French,  Massachusetts;  Frederic  Remington,  New 
York;  Augustus  Saint  Gaudens,  New  York;  Gilbert  Stuart, 
Rhode  Island. 

Scientists:  Luther  Burbank,  California;  Dr.  Walter  Reed, 
District  of  Columbia;  Dr.  Crawford  W.  Long,  Georgia;  Jane 
Addams,  Illinois ;  John  James  Audubon,  Louisiana. 

Inventors:      Cyrus     H.     McCormick,     Virginia;      Alexander 
Graham   Bell,    Massachusetts ;    Eli    Whitney,    Massachusetts ; 
Elias  Howe,  Massachusetts ;  Samuel  F.  B.  Morse,  Massachu- 
setts. 

Educators:  Booker  T.  Washington,  Virginia;  Frances  E.  Wil- 
lard,  Illinois ;  Charles  W.  Eliot,  Massachusetts ;  Horace  Mann, 
Massachusetts ;  Mark  Hopkins,  Massachusetts. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


FIRST  RURAL  DELIVERY 

BEGAN  AT  CHINA  GROVE 


By  W.  T.  Lasley 


Pleading  with  skeptical  farmers  to 
let  Uncle  Sam  bring  their  mail  to 
their  front  doorsteps  is  hardly  con- 
ceivable today  with  the  safety,  speed 
and  efficiency  that  characterizes  the 
highly  systematized  postal  service 
developed  out  of  decades  of  exper- 
imentation and  study.  Yet,  that  is 
exactly  what  happened  44  years  ago 
when  the  first  rural  free  delivery 
service  in  North  Carolina  was  in- 
augurated at  China  Grove  in  Rowan 
county. 

A  trail  was  blazed  when  Post- 
master General  William  L.  Wilson 
of  West  Virfinia,  under  the  second 
administration  of  President  Cleve- 
land, launched  a  rural  route  experi- 
mentation program.  This  trail  be- 
gan with  a  selected  group  of  farmers 
and  rural  citizens  who  did  not  think 
it  safe  to  leave  ttheir  mail  outside 
in  boxes,  to  today's  thousands  of 
miles  of  rural  routes  that  twist 
through  most  every  back  road  and 
country  lane  that  leads  to  a  patron 
of  the  biggest  business  institution 
on   earth., 

A  rural  mail  box  is  no  longer 
an  oddity- — it  is  an  indispensable 
commodity. 

China  Grove,  cradle  for  the  in- 
fant rural  free  delivery,  has  received 
little  recognition  for  its  distinction. 
Only  a  marker  is  there  to  commemo- 
rate the  day  on  October  23,  1896,  when 
the  route  was  officiallly  approved. 
Many  of  its  citizens  are  unaware  that 
the  record  exists  and  very  few  in 
the  country  have  bothered  to  care  or 


wonder  about  it  at  all.  Yet  the  town, 
now  a  thriving  village  in  the  midst 
of  a  large  textile  manufacturing  area, 
carries  an  honor  distinct  to  itself 
and  Rowan  county,  as  well  as  to  the 
state  as  a  whole. 

When  the  rural  route  experimenta- 
tion program  was  launched,  only  15 
sites  were  selected  throughout  the 
nation.  Thus,  China  Grove  not  only 
holds  the  "first"  in  the  state,  but  is 
among  the  first  in  the  entire  United 
States  to  receive  the  free  delivery 
of   its   mail   to   rural   citizens; 

One    may    well    ask    why. 

There  was  no  haphazard  selection, 
nor  was  a  mass  of  geographical  data 
required.  Where  calculations  are  of- 
ten involved  in  undertakings  of  this 
importance,  the  selection  followed 
a  noraial  and  direct  course,  proclaim- 
ing honor  where  it  was  most  richly 
deserved. 

Honor  came  to  two  men  in  the 
naming  of  China  Grove,  both  sons 
of  Rowan  county;  Congressman  John 
S.  Henderson,  chairman  of  the  Post- 
office  and  Post  Roads  committee, 
and  Hon.  Kerr  Craige,  third  as- 
sistant postmaster  general.  It  was  a 
tribute  to  their  loyal  service  and 
diligent  labor. 

Postmaster  General  Wanamaker 
was  the  first  to  officially  suggest 
rural  delivery,  but  the  seed  which 
he  planted  did  not  ripen  until  five 
years  later  when,  under  West  Vir- 
ginia's Postmaster  General  Wilson, 
Congress  appropriated  sufficient 
funds   to  begin   the  work. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


The  first  bill  authorizing-  rural 
delivery  was  introduced  in  Congress 
January  5,  1892,  by  Hon.  James  O'- 
Donnell,  of  Michigan.  The  appro- 
priation was  foe  $6,000,000  but  failed 
of  passage.  A  bill  proposed  by  Hon. 
T.  E.Watson,  of  Georgia,  became  a  law 
on  March  3,  1893.  appropriating  $10,- 
000  for  experimental  delivery.  An 
additional  $20,000  was  provided  June 
16,  1894,  bat  the  total  sum  was  deem- 
ed by  the  Postmaster  General  as  in- 
sufficient for  an  experimental  ser- 
vice. Another  $10,000  was  made 
available  on  June  9,  1896,  and  it  was 
then  that  the  total  sum  of  $40,000 
was  thrown  into  the  field,  the  first 
experimental  routes  being  established 
from  Charles  Town,  Uvilla,  and  Hall- 
town,  "West  Virginia,  effective  Oc- 
tober 1,  1896,  just  22  days  before 
a  similar  route  went  out  from  the 
North   Carolina   town. 

On  June  30,  1897,  the  end  of 
one  year  and  nine  months  after  estab- 
lishment of  the  first  route,  the  ser- 
vice had  grown  to  82  routes  from 
43  post  offices  in  29  different  states. 

In  1837,  the  82  routes  covered  1,- 
843  miles.  The  annual  appropria- 
tion was  $40,000. 

By  1939,  the  service  had  grown 
to  32  839  routes  covering  1,392,657 
miles  and  there  was  an  annual  ap- 
propriation of  $91,141,653. 

The  estimated  number  of  families 
served  by  rural  delivery  on  June 
30,  1939,  was  7,708,000  or  28,650,000. 
individuals. 

North  Carolina's  first  week  of  the 
service  came  near  being  its  last. 
There  was  so  much  opposition  to  the 
idea  (only  two  families  agreed  to 
accept  the  service  at  the  outset)  that 
the  department  was  advised  to  aban- 
don   the    experiment. 


The  work  was  not  to  be  shunted 
aside  that  easily. 

The  first  man  to  carry  the  route 
was  J.  B.  Goodnight,  who  lived  just 
outside  the  town  limits.  Despite  his 
every  effort  to  convince  the  rural 
people,  there  was  no  acceptance  of 
the  benefits  of  a  rural  mail  delivery. 
The  worry  and  aggravation  thus  ex- 
perienced led  to  a  conviction  that 
the  experiment  was  doomed  to  failure. 
An  inspector'  of  the  Pest  Office  De- 
paiment,  Mr.  Gillespie,  and  Col.  A.  H. 
Boyden,  Salisbury  postmaster,  then 
took  a  hand. 

A  young  store  manager,  C.  J.  Bea- 
ton, was  called  to  Salisbury  for  a 
conference  with  the  two  men.  The 
outcome  was  that  Mr.  Beaton  was 
placed  in  charge  of  the  experimental 
service,  now  divided  into  two  short 
routes. 

The  postal  inspector  requested  that 
two  men  be  procured  for  an  examin- 
ation on  the  following  day.  The  two, 
A.  L.  Cagle  and  Guy  Trexler,  were 
selected  and  became  carriers  on  the 
two  routes,  starting  November  26, 
1896.  In  a  very  short  time,  Mr.  Bea- 
ton was  appointed  postmaster  at 
China  Grove. 

He  accompanied  the  carriers  on 
their  routes.  "I  had  to  go  out  with 
the  .  boys,"  Mr.  Beaton  recalls,  "and 
beg  the  people  to  let  me  deliver  their 
mail  for  them  for  as  long  as  30 
days,  and  if  for  any  reason  they 
were  not  satisfied  after  that  time, 
I  would  do  my  best  to  satisfy  them 
in  some  other  way.  There  were  only 
two  families  willing  to  have  their 
mail  sent  out,  but  we  gave  the  very 
best  service  we  knew  how  to  give  and 
I  am  happy  to  say  that  it  was  a  grand 
success." 

Mr.    Beaton    is    now    in    his    sixth 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


year  as  assistant  tax  collector  for 
Rowan  county.  He  served  as  regis- 
ter of  deeds  for  a  six-year  period. 
The  China  Grove  office  is  steadily 
progressing  under  Postmaster  H.  A. 
McNeeley  and  Assistant  Postmaster 
E.  A.  Freeze.  Roy  E.  Mills  carries 
the    rural    route    today. 

To  get  the  appointment  as  state 
head  of  the  big  exepriment  that 
■was  to  reach  out  over  the  entire  na- 
tion, Mr.  Deaton  describes  his  trip  to 
Salisbury : 

"On  November  26,  1896,  Colonel 
Boyden  called  me  to  meet  him  at 
a  hotel  in  Salisbury,  not  even  hint- 
ing as  to  what  he  wanted  me  to 
come  for.     The  only  north  bound  pas- 


senger train  until  well  in  the  eve- 
ning had  just  passed.  The  weather 
was  dreadfully  cold  and  all  the  so- 
called  roads  were  frozen  almost  like 
cement.  The  distance  from  China 
Grove  to  Salisbury  was  nine  miles 
and  it  took  me  three  hours  and  10 
minutes  to  drive  it  with  a  real  good 
horse." 

Thus,  the  rural  delivery  began  in 
the  dead  of  winter,  a  fitting  setting 
for  a  service  that  has  gone  on  un- 
ceasingly through  the  years  with  a 
tradition  that  the  mail  must  go  out 
despite  snow  or  sleet  or  rain  or  any 
of  the  ravages  of  the  elements  upon 
human    facilities. 


SOUNDS  GOOD 

The  Board  of  Motion  Picture  Reviewers  has  made  a  point  of 
recommending  films  that  will  "stress  social  behavior  and  idea- 
lism of  our  youth."  They  desire  future  pictures  to  deal  "pow- 
erfully and  artistically  with  the  challenging  social  problems." 
There  is  a  step  forward  in  the  film  field.  Great  strides  have 
been  made  to  provide  the  public  with  fine  pictures.  There  is 
criticism  of  the  number  of  state  boards  of  motion  picture  cen- 
sorship who  suppress  films  without  just  cause.  The  picture 
industry  has  its  place  in  forwarding  movements,  be  they  of 
bringing  nations  closer,  of  national  defense,  or  influencing  the 
youthful  mind.  America  strengthens  her  home  ties  through 
uniting  people  in  the  common  bond  of  amusement  and  edu- 
cation. Mooresville  supports  the  betterment  of  social  condi- 
tions and  the  lifting  of  American  ideals  through  the  film. 


-Mooresville  Enterprise 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


CHRISTMAS  AT  THE 

TRAINING 


By  Leon  Godown 


It  again  becomes  a  very  pleasant 
duty  to  teJl  our  readers  of  some  of 
the  happy  events  occurring  during  the 
past  Christmas  season,  as  the  Jackson 
Training  School's  entire  personnel  de- 
parted from  the  regular  routine  of 
duties  in  order  to  properly  observe 
the  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  Christ. 
This  was  not  limited  to  a  mere  day 
or  two.  For  quite  some  time  prior 
to  the  holiday,  the  Christmas  spirit 
could  be  readily  sensed  as  one  visited 
various  sections  of  the  campus.  Down 
at  the  bakery  we  found  the  boys  doing 
a  lot  of  extra  work,  that  of  baking 
holiday  cakes,  and  doing  it  cheerfully; 
another  group  was  seen  dressing 
more  than  one  hundred  chickens;  the 
carpenter  shop  boys  were  busily  en- 
gaged in  the  task  of  preparing  and 
putting  up  decorations;  in  school 
rooms  and  in  the  auditorium  could 
be  heard  rehearsals  for  the  Christmas 
Eve  program.  In  fact,  in  all  depart- 
ments both  boys  and  officials  show- 
ed the  same  spirit,  each  one  doing 
his  or  her  part  with  a  smile. 

On  Saturday,  December  21st,  as  the 
cottage  lines  assembled  near  the 
Cannon  Memorial  Building,  two  truck- 
loads  of  fine  fruit  rolled  up,  closely 
followed  by  an  auto,  from  which  two 
gentlemen  emerged  with  faces  wreath- 
ed in  smiles  They  proved  to  be 
Judge  F.  M.  Redd,  of  Charlotte,  and 
Mayor  Ben  Douglas,  of  the  same  city. 
Superintendent  Boger  presented  Judge 
Redd  to  the  boys,  who,  in  a  few  brief 
remarks,  told  them  that  the  purpose  of 
this  visit  was  to  show  them  that  there 


were  many  friends  in  all  parts  of  the 
state,  but  especially  in  Charlotte,  who 
desired  to  contribute  something  that 
might  bring  them  Christmas  cheer, 
and  that  he  was  happy  to  announce 
that  the  two  truck-loads  of  fruit  had 
been  donated  by  these  well-wishers. 
He  then  introduced  Mayor  Douglas, 
who  told  the  lads  that  people  in 
Charlotte  had  always  looked  favorab- 
ly on  boys  from  the  Jackson  Training1 
School,  adding  there  were  many  young 
men  successfully  engaged  in  business 
in  that  city  who  had  once  received 
training  here,  and  that  it  pleased  him 
greatly  to  say  they  were  making' 
good  citizens.  The  mayor  also  said 
they  were  expecting  the  boys  now 
here  to  go  out  and  make  the  same 
kind  of  records,  adding  futher  that  if 
any  of.  them,  upon  leaving  the  insti- 
tution, should  make  their  homes  in 
his  city,  he  would  appreciate  their 
calling  at  his  office,  and  that  he  would 
be  glad  to  do  anything  he  could  to 
help  them.  Mayor  Douglas  then 
handed  Superintendent  Boger  a  check 
for  $100,  as  still  further  evidence  that 
Charlotte  friends  believed  in  our  boys 
and  wanted  to  help  make  theirs  a 
Merry  Christmas.  Following  a  few  re- 
marks of  acceptance  from  Mr.  Boger, 
the  boys  expressed  their  apprecia- 
tion by  voicing  a  lusty  cheer. 

On  December  22nd,  the  Sunday  be- 
fore Christmas,  our  very  good  friend 
of  many  years'  standing,  A.  C. 
Sheldon,  of  Charlotte,  and  Gene 
Davis,  also  of  that  city,  came  to  the 
auditorium     to    conduct    the    regular 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


afternoon  service.  The  minister  who 
had  been  scheduled  to  accompany 
them,  was  prevented  from  so  doing 
because  of  the  fact  that  he  had  to 
conduct  a  funeral  at  that  hour.  Gene, 
as  usual,  led  the  boys  in  singing  a 
number  of  their  favorite  hymns,  after 
which  he  rendered  a  vocal  solo  in  a 
most  delightful  manner. 

Mr.  Sheldon  then  announced  that  he 
had  the  usual  Christmas  treat  for  the 
hoys,  and  to  each  one  present  he  gave 
a  large  apple,  an  orange  and  a  bag 
of  candy.  He  told  the  boys  that  re- 
gardless of  whether  they  believed  in 
Santa  Claus  or  not,  there  were  ten 
"Santas"  in  the  city  of  Charlotte  who 
for  many  years  had  been  making  it 
possible  for  him  to  present  these 
gifts  to  them. 

Promply  at  7  o'clock  on  Christmas 
Eve  we  assembled  in  the  auditorium, 
there  to  enjoy  the  annual  Christmas 
program.  The  stage  was  beautifully 
lighted  by  a  new  set  of  floodlights, 
product  of  our  own  sheet  metal  shop, 
and  off  to  the  left  of  the  stage  was 
a  huge  Christmas  tree  all  aglow  with 
the  best  set  of  colored  lights  and 
decorations  ever  seen  at  the  School. 
Noting  the  glow  on  the  faces  of  our 
youngsters  as  they  gazed  at  this 
illuminated  scene,  our  hearts  felt  a 
tinge  of  sadness  as  we  thought  of 
thousands  of  boys  and  girls  in  other 
lands,  living  in  nights  of  hideous 
"black-outs",  who  were  deprived  of 
the  joys  of  this  particular  season,  so 
dear  to  the  heart  of  childhood,  and 
our  fervent  prayer  went  up  that  ere 
the  coming  of  another  Christmas 
season,  the  black  thunder  clouds  of 
war  might  be  overpowered  by  the 
light  which  heralded  the  coming  of 
the  Prince  of  Peace. 

The  exercises  opened  with  the  entire 


assemblage  singing  "Joy  to  the 
World",  which  was  followed  by  the 
student  body  reciting  in  chorus  the 
familiar  Christmas  story,  as  found  in 
the  second  chapter  of  St.  Luke's 
Gospel.  This  recitation  was  led  by 
William  Furches,  of  Cottage  11,  who 
then  made  a  beautiful  Christmas 
prayer.  The  audience,  remaining 
seated,  softly  sang  that  most  beautiful 
of  all  Christmas  carols,  "Silent 
Night." 

Dr.  E.  K.  McLarty,  pastor  of  Cen- 
tral Methodist  Church,  Concord,  then 
addressed  the  boys  on  the  true  mean- 
ing of  Christmas.  He  prefaced  his 
remarks  with  the  statement  that  up- 
on coming  to  Concord  several  years 
ago,  he  was  informed  that  Sunday 
afternoon  schedules  for  services  at 
the  Training  School  were  filled  by 
other  ministers  in  the  city,  but  that 
he  was  expected  to  be  the  guest  speak- 
er at  the  institution  on  Christmas  Eve, 
as  had  been  the  custom  of  his  pre- 
decessors at  Central  Church.  He 
further  stated  that  he  had  reached 
a  point  where  he  felt  that  it  was  a 
great  privilege  to  be  here  on  this 
occasion,  and  expressed  the  hope  this 
custom  would  not  be  discontinued  as 
long  as  he  stayed  in  Concord. 

In  alluding  to  Christmas  as  the 
time  of  God's  greatest  gift  to  man- 
kind, the  speaker  urged  the  boys  to 
think  of  giving  rather  than  receiving. 
He  pointed  out  that  as  the  Master 
grew  into  manhood,  his  time  was 
spent  almost  entirely  in  going  about 
the  country,  doing  good  to  his  fellow 
men,  and  expressed  the  wish  that 
every  boy  within  the  sound  of  his 
voice  might  make  his  life  one  of 
service  to  those  with  whom  he  came 
in  contact,  stating  that  the  joys  which 
comes  to  one  who  renders   service  to 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


others    is    the    greatest   compensation 
available  to  man. 

Next  on  the  program  was  the  sing- 
ing of  "O  Little  Town  of  Bethlehem", 
which  was  followed  by  humorous 
Christmas  recitations  by  William 
Ussery  and  John  Bailey,  youngsters 
of  the  first  and  second  grades,  re- 
spectively. 

Then  followed  a  Christmas  play 
entitled,  "Guppy's  Folks",  a  one-act 
production  picturing  life  on  Christ- 
mas Eve  at  a  boys,  boarbing  school. 
The  play  was  staged  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Jesc-3  Hollingsworth,  our  sixth 
grade  teacher,  and  it  went  over  with- 
out a  single  hitch,  not  one  of  the  lads 
taking  part  finding  it  necessary  to  be 
promped  as  he  recited  his  lines.  The 
boys  taking  part  in  this  feature  of  the 
program  were:  Eulice  Rogers,  Ray- 
mond Andrews,  Leonard  Melton, 
Thomas  Fields,  Oscar  Queen  and 
Dallas  Holder. 

Next  on  the  program  was  a  song, 
"Away  in  a  Manger",  by  a  group  of 
small  boys  from  the  primary  grades. 
This  was  followed  by  recitations  by 
Eugene  Puckett,  third  grade,  and 
Jay  Brannock,  fifth  grade. 

A  musical  number,  "We  Three 
Kings  of  Orient  Are",  was  sung  by 
William  Furches,  Richard  Halker  and 
0.  D.  Talbert,  assisted  by  several 
boys.  On  the  stage  was  shown  the 
familiar  nativity  scene.  The  three 
kings,  clad  in  regal  robes,  entered 
from  the  rear  of  the  auditorium,  sing- 
ing as  they  slowly  made  their  way 
down  the  center  aisle,  to  the  stage. 
As  they  sang  the  last  verse  they  pre- 
sented their  gifts  of  gold,  frankincense 
and  myrrh. 

Superintendent  Boger  then  address- 
ed the  boys  informing  them  that  while 
the     Christmas     program     had     been 


going  on,  old  Santa  had  visited  each 
cottage  at  the  School,  and  that  upon 
returning  to  their  respective  cottage 
homes  they  would  find  large  bags, 
filled  with  good  things  to  eat,  one 
for  each  boy  here.  This  was  made 
possible,  said  he,  by  interested  friends 
from  all  parts  of  the  state,  who  had 
contributed  to  the  Boys'  Christmas 
Fund,  and  that  this  was  done  because 
these  people  believed  in  the  boys  and 
wanted  them  to  feel  that  they  were 
interested  in  their  welfare  at  all  times, 
but  especially  did  they  want  to  add 
to  their  joys  during  the  Christmas 
season. 

As  the  echoes  of  the  closing  words 
of  the  song  "Farewell  To  Thee,  O 
Christmas  Tree"  died  away,  the  cott- 
age lines  began  to  file  out  of  the  audi- 
torium, and  a  very  interesting  pro- 
gram was  ended. 

The  boys  spent  the  morning  of 
Christmas  Day  in  the  cottages,  oc- 
cupying themselves  by  enjoying  the 
good  things  found  in  the  bags  given 
them  the  night  before,  opening  pack- 
ages received  from  home  folks,  play- 
ing games  and  listening  to  radio  pro- 
grams, until  time  arrived  for  the  big 
event  of  the  day — the  Christmas  din- 
ner, the  menu  being  as  follows: 

Chicken  with  Noodles  and  Dressing 
Canned    Green   Beans 

Creamed  Potatoes 

Boiled  Country  Ham 

Cranberry  Sauce 

Pickles  Cole    Slaw 

Japanese    Fruit    Cake 

Peaches    with   Whipped    Cream 

Rain  on  Christmas  Day  and  for  two 
or  three  days  thereafter  prevented 
any  outdoor  activities,  but  we  heard 
of  no  complaints.     Every  one  seemed 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


to  have  caught  the  spirit  of  John 
Ruskin,  who  once  wrote,  "There  is 
no  such  thing  as  bad  weather;  we 
just  have  different  kinds  of  good 
weather",  and  proceeded  to  have  a 
good  time,  regardless  of  falling  rain 
and  muddy  play  grounds.  Here  our 
gymnasium  proved  of  great  value, 
and  during  the  holiday  season  there 
were  daily  assemblies  in  this  building, 
where  the  boys  enjoyed  basketball 
and  other  indoor  recreation. 

Another  feature  which  added  to 
the  enjoyment  of  this  vacation  period 
was  the  fact  that  various  motion 
picture  film  distribution  agencies  in 
Charlotte  furnished  films,  for  several 
days.  On  the  afternoon  of  Christmas 
Day  we  saw"Babes  In  Arms",  a  Metro- 
Goldwyn-Mayer  production  featuring 
Mickey  Rooney  and  Judy  Garland; 
on  Thursday,  a  Columbia  film, 
"Elondie  Meets  the  Boss",  was  the 
attract' en;  Friday's  show  was  a  Re- 
public production,  "The  Man  From 
Dakota,"  starring  Wallace  Beery;  and 
on  Saturday  °nother  M-G-M  feature, 
"The  Higg;„  :•   Family",  was  shown. 

To  our  many  friends  throughout 
the  state  who  contributed  to  the  Boy's 
Christmas  Fund  or  otherwise  added 
to  the'  Christmas  Cheer;  to  the  man- 
agers of  th3  various  film  distribu- 
tion agencies,  who  not  only  furnish- 
ed films  during  the  holidays,  but  send 
them  to  the  School  once  a  week  dur- 
ing the  entire  year;  to  our  own  Sup- 
erintendent and  members  of  his  staff; 
and  to  the  boys  of  several  depart- 
ments: in  fact,  to  all  who  in  any  way 
added  to  the  joys  of  this  festive 
period,  we  now  take  the  opportunity 
to  express  our  most  heartfelt  appre- 
ciation for  thus  making  possible  a 
truly  enjoyable  Christmas  season  for 
the  boys  of  Jackson  Training  School, 


and  at  the  same  time  we  are  delighted 
to  extend  to  one  and  all  our  most 
sincere  wishes  for  a  happy  and  pros- 
perous New  Year. 


It  was  our  pleasure  to  receive  quite 
a  number  of  greeting  cards  from 
former  Training  School  boys  during 
the  Christmas  holidays.  Many  of 
them  have  been  gone  several  years, 
while  others  left  us  just  recently. 
These  cards  came  from  this  and  sever- 
al other  states,  and  in  one  or  two 
instances,  boys  now  in  Uncle  Sam's 
service  outside  the  United  States,  re- 
membered their  friends  among  mem- 
bers of  the  School's  staff  of  workers. 
Those  reported  as  having  sent  cards 
are  as  follows: 

James  C.  Cox,  Brooklyn,  New  York; 
Harry  Smith,  Greensboro;  Giles  E. 
Greene,  Schofield  Barracks,  Hono- 
lulu, The  Hawaiians;  John  Elliott, 
Laurinburg;  Edgar  L.  Rochester, 
Charlotte;  Horace  McCall,  Shreve- 
port,  Louisiana;  Sidi  Threatt,  Fort 
Jackson,  South  Carolina;  Paul  Lew- 
alien,  High  Point;  Vernon  Bass, 
Fayetteville;  Lonnie  Roberts,  Wil- 
mington; Edward  Warnock,  Char- 
lotte; William  Goodson,  Maiden;  Carl 
D.  Shoffner,  Burlington;  Robert  Cole- 
man, East  Lumberton;  Craven  Pait, 
Lumberton;  J.  Carl  Henry,  Lincoln 
Park,  Michigan;  James  Stepp,  Hender- 
sonville;  Willard  Newton,  Pasadena, 
California;  J.  W.  and  Peter  Jones, 
Morven;  Clyde  A.  Bristow,  Winston- 
Salem;  John  T.  Capps,  Kannapolis; 
Milton  Hunt,  Hastings,  Michigan; 
John  Holmes,  Long  Island,  New  York; 
Clyde  Kivett,  Fort  Randolph,  Panama 
Canal  Zone;  David  Leary,  South  Nor- 
folk, Virginia;   Richard   Mishoe,   Lake 


28  THE  UPLIFT 

Dale;    Rev.  Jack  Ward  Page,   Broad-  Jack  Broome.  Fort  Benning,  Georgia; 

way;    James    H.    Winn,    Altamahaw;  C.    Keith    Hunt,    West    Palm    Beach, 

Theodore     Wallace,     Fayetteville;     J.  Florida;  William  Glenn  Miller,  Wilk- 

Lee    McBride,    Alexandria,    Virginia;  insburg,  Pennsylvania;  Rufus  Wrenn, 

Robert   McNeely,    Fort    Bragg;    Man-  Lincoln,    Nebraska;    Howard    Wilson, 

ford   Mooney,   San   Diego,   California;  Burlington;  Neil  Huntley,  Wadesboro; 

Thomas    McKee,    Fort    Slocum,    New  Thomas    Oxendine,    Gastonia;    Grady 

York;  Charles  Davis,  Charlotte;  Clyde  C.  Allen,  Baltimore,  Maryland;  Arthur 

Adams,     Kannapolis;     Archie     Scott,  Lamar,  Danberry;  Douglas  Matthews, 

Tampa,     Florida;     Lonnie     Holleman,  Moultrieville,  S.  C. 
Wilmington;  Henry  Cowan,  Belmont; 


A  PRAYER  IN  TIME  OF  WAR. 

Thou,  whose  deep  ways  are  as  the  sea, 

Whose  footsteps  are  not  known, 
To-night  a  world  that  turned  from  Thee 

Is  waiting — at  Thy  throne. 
The  towering  Babels  that  we  raised 

Where  scoffing  sophists  brawl, 
The  little  antichrists  we  praised — 

The  night  is  on  them  all. 
The  fool  hath  said — The  fool  hath  said — 

And  we  who  deemed  him  wise, 
We  who  believed  that  Thou  wast  dead, 

How  should  we  seek  Thine  eyes? 
How  should  we  seek  to  Thee  for  power? 

Who  scorned  Thee  Yesterday? 
How  should  we  kneel,  in  this  dread  hour? 

Lord,  teach  us  how  to  pray 
Grant  us  the  single  heart  once  more, 

That  mocks  no  sacred  thing, 
The  sword  of  Truth  our  fathers  wore 

When  Thou  wast  Lord  and  King. 
Let  darkness  unto  darkness  tell 

Our  deep  unspoken  prayer, 
For,  while  our  souls  in  darkness  dwell, 

We  know  that  Thou  art  there. 

Alfred  Noyes  in  London  Daily  Mail  1916 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  December  29,  1940 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

William  Drye 
Cecil  Gray 
Homer  Head 
Robert  Maples 
Frank  May 
Mack   McQuaigue 
John  Ray 
Francis  Ruff 
William  Shannon 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Weldon  Warren 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William  G.  Bryant 
James  Bargesser 
N.  A.  Bennett 
William    Callahan 
Eugene    Edwards 
Porter  Holder 
Burman  Keller 
Bruce  Link 
Clay  Mize 
H.  C.  Pope 
Jack  Sutherland 
Everett  Watts 
William  C.  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Jack  Cline 
Joseph  Farlow 
Thomas  Hooks 
Edward  Johnson 
Robert  Keith 
Ralph  Kistler 
William  Shaw 
Charles  Tate 
Newman   Tate 
Peter  Tuttle 
Donald  Newman 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Lewis  Andrews 
John  Bailey 
Lewis  Baker 
Earl  Barnes 
Clyde  Barnwell 
James  Boone 
William  Ruff 


Kenneth  Conklin 
Jack  Crotts 
Max  Evans 
Bruce  Hawkins 
David  Hensley 
Roscoe  Honeycutt 
Jack  Lemley 
William  Matthewson 
Otis  McCall 
Robert  Quick 
Wayne  Sluder 
George  Shaver 
William  Sims 
John  Tolley 
Louis  Williams 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Paul  Briggs 
Arthur  Edmondson 
Arlo  Goins 
Hugh  Kennedy 
Melvin  Walters 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
J.  C.  Bordeaux 
Collett  Cantor 
Robert  Dellinger 
Harold  Donaldson 
A.C.  Elmore 
William  Gaddv 
J.  B.  Howell 
Everett  Lineberry 
Ivey  Lunsford 
James  Massey 
J.  C.  Rinehardt 
Currie  Singletary 
Donald  Smith 
Richard  Starnes 
Edward    Thomasson 
Fred  Tolbert 
Hubert  Walker 
Dewev  Ware 
Henry  Ziegler 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Robert  Bryson 
Leonard  Jacobs 
Edward  Kinion 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John  H.  Averitte 
Edward    Batten 
Henry  Butler 
Donald  Earnhardt 
Lyman  Johnson 
Carl  Justice 
Robert   Lawrence 
Charles  McGowan 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
Carl  Ray 
Ernest  Turner 
Alex  Weathers 

COTTAGE  NO.   8 
(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 
Holly  Atwood 
Percy  Capps 
James  Connell 
David  Cunningham 
Osper  Howell 
Mark  Jones 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Villie  McCall 
William   Nelson 
Harold  O'Dear 
Thomas   Sands 
Richard  Singletary 
James  Ruff 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 
Junius  Brewer 
Noah  Ennis 
James  Eury 
John  Fausnett 
Jack  Haney 
Oscar  Queen 
Edward    Stutts 
O.   D.  Talbert 
Claude  Weldy 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

William  Bennett 
John  Benson 
Harold  Bryson 
William  Dixon 
William  Furches 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Fred  Jones 
Fred  Owens 
Theodore  Rector 
James  Tyndall 
Charles  Widner 


COTTAGE  NO.  12 
Odell  Almond 
Ernest  Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Woodrow  Hager 
Eugene  Heaffner 
Charles  Hastings 
Tillman  Lyles 
Clarence  Mayton 
James  Puckett 
Hercules   Rose 
Howard  Sanders 
Charles   Simpson 
Robah  Sink 
Norman  Smith 
George  Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Wilson  Bailiff 
James  Brewer 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Lane 
R.  J.  Leflev 
John  Murdock 
Jack  Wilson 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 
Raymond  Andrews 
John  Baker 
William  Butler 
Edward   Carter 
Mack  Ceggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Audie  Farthing 
Henry  Glover 
Troy  Gilland 
John  Hamm 
Marvin  King 
Norvell  Murphy 
Charles   McCoyle 
John  Reep 
John   Robbins 
Charles  Steepleton 
Jack  West 
Wallace  Woody 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings  Britt 
Ray  Bayne 
William   Cantor 
Robert  Chamberlain 
Wade  Cline 
Aldine  Duggins 
Paul  Deal 


THE  UPLIFT 


BJ 


Elree  Gaskins 
Beamon  Heath 
Jack  Hodge 
William    Hawkins 
John   Howard 
Dallas    Holder 
Hardy  Lanier 
James  Ledford 
J.  P.  Morgan 
Claude  Moose 
Clarence   McLemore 
Eulice  Rogers 
Brown  Stanley 


J.  P.  Sutton 
Calvin  Tessneer 
George  Warren 
David  Williams 
Alton  Williams 
Bennie  Wilhelm 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

George  Duncan 
John  T.  Lawry 
Redmond  Lawry 
Thomas  Wilson 


THE  NATIONAL  BIRD 

The  hunting  of  duck,  pheasant,  rabbit,  squirrel  and  deer, 
with  a  number  of  states  having  laws  for  the  protection  of 
certain  birds  and  animals  by  banning  the  bagging  of  various 
game,  gives  us  thought  for  the  many  states  that  have  joined 
in  protecting  our  national  bird,  the  bald  eagle.  There  are 
only  7  of  the  48  states  which  do  not  preserve  the  eagle  by  offer- 
ing it  legal  protection. 

Back  in  1782  the  eagle  was  designated  as  our  nation's  insig- 
nia. Despite  the  many  stories  telling  of  huge  birds  that  swoop 
down  on  children,  carrying  them  away  to  nests,  the  imagina- 
tion stretched  itself  a  bit  in  most  cases  for  the  eagle  has 
been  proven  to  carry  little  over  its  own  weight.  There  was 
not  much  evidence  offered  to  back  up  the  tales.  Scientists 
praise  the  hawk  as  a  protector  of  crops  from  animal  destruc- 
tion. They  find  that  the  eagle  is  not  a  predatory  bird  and 
prefers  dead  flesh,  mice,  fish,  snakes  and  rabbits  for  food. 
A  few  states  find  sport  in  hunting  the  bird  by  airplane  due 
to  its  destruction  to  the  livestock.  However,  if  there  is  not 
better  care  taken  to  preserve  the  life  of  the  eagle  we  will 
find  ourselves  a  nation  with  an  emblem  of  an  extinct  bird. 
The  king  of  birds  should  be  protected  legally  by  every  state 
in  the  union. — Mooresville  Enterprise. 


M  1  3  1341 


V4 


XGOAf 


the  UPoFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,   N.  C,  JANUARY  11.  1941 


NO.   2 


GOSSIP 

Are  you  willing  to  sign  your  name  to  the 
story  you  are  about  to  repeat  regarding 
your  neighbor?  Would  you  go  into  court 
and  swear  to  it?  No?  Well,  you  had  bet- 
ter not  repeat  it  then.  It  may  harm  your 
neighbor's  reputation.  The  story  may  be 
false.  You  may  then  have  explanations  to 
make.  You  may  also  be  sure  that  you  will 
be  put  down  as  a  gossip  and  busybody.  You 
will  not  be  trusted.  It  is  best  not  to  repeat 
stories  about  people.  Never  repeat  any 
story  unless  you  know  it  is  100  per  cent  true. 

— Selected. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

A  LITTLE  BIT  OF  OLD 

ENGLAND  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA         By  Marion  Wright         8 

UNDERSEA  SECRETS 

REVEALED  By  F.  Greeves-Carpenter         15 

FARMING  UNDER  THE  ARTIC  SUN  (The  Periscope)         19 

EPILEPSY                                     By  W.  E.  Aughingbaugh,  M.  D.         21 

PROBLEMS    OR   PURPOSES    '  By    W.    A.    Quincke         23 

OYSTER  CULTURE  By  James   Daniels         24 

FIVE  HUNDRED 

YEARS  OF  PRINTING  By  Rev.  I.  H.  Hagedorn         25 

HONOR  WHERE  DUE  (Mecklenburg  Times)         27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class  matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of   March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

INTO  THE  UNKOWN 

Widespread  circulation  has  been  given  the  greeting  which  King  George  of 
England  issued  to  the  world  on  Christmas  Day,  1939,  and  which  is  continued 
in  a  Christmas  card  sold  in  recent  weeks  by  the  British  War  Relief  Society. 
Its  words: 

"I  said  to  a  man  who  stood  at  the  gate  of  the  year,  'Give  me  a  light  that  I 
may  tread  safety  into  the  unknown'  and  he  replied,  Go  out  into  the  darkness 
and  put  your  hand  into  the  hand  of  God.  That  shall  be  to  you  better  than  a 
light  and  safer  than  a  known  way!'  " 

These  words,  written  many  years  ago  by  Miss  Louise  Haskins,  seem  even 
more  appropriate  with  the  start  of  the  history-making  year  of  1941  than  it 
was  at  the  gate  of  1940  in  the  pre-blitzkrieg  period. 

Commenting  on  this  message,  John  Temple  Graves  II,  eminent  Southern 
writer,  says: 

Never  before  have  men  been  so  in  need  of  a  light  that  they  may  "tread 
safely  into  the  unknown,"  nor  so  bound  to  simple  trust  for  the  service  for  their 
need.  Trust  in  an  order  that  is  greater  than  any  mortal  one,  in  a  plan  that 
goes  at  last  from  bad  to  good,  a  purpose  that  widens  the  soul  of  man  "with 
the  process  of  the  suns,"  a  scheme  of  things  entire  that  will  prove  beneficient 
when  its  entirety  is  known.  Or,  as  the  simpler  and  wiser  ones  put  it,  trust 
in  God. 

The  phenomenon  of  New  Year  is  not  a  calendar  one.  It  is  psychological.  It 
is  the  dauntless  quality  in  the  human  spirit  that  dies  and  then  appears  again. 
It  is  the  resurgence  of  human  hope  and  faith  and  high  resolve  that  are  as 
sure  as  Spring's  return  or  morning's  light  The  phenomenon  of  New  Year  is 
that  until  men  are  dead  beyond  recalling  they  are  capable  of  starting  out  into 
the  darkness  without  being  afraid,  of  beginning  again  without  being  crippled 
by  what  has  gone  before,  of  believing  in  better  days  no  matter  how  often  belief 
has  been  mocked  at  and  denied. 

If  you  are  one  who  can  "Tread  safely  into  the  unknown"  of  1941,  that  is  no 
sign  that  you  are  more  free  than  others  of  troubles  or  sensibilities.  It  is 
rather  a  sign  that  you  are  more  blessed  with  the  qualities  that  have  brought 
manknid  to  this  place  of  stone  and  darkness.  It  is  a  sign  that  you  are  healthy 
as  some  of  your  fellows  are  failing  to  be.  It  is  a  sign  that  your  hand  is  in 
God's  as  other  hands  are  not. — Morganton  News-Herald. 


FOUNDERS  DAY,  JANUARY  12th. 

The  date,  January  12,  1909,  marked  the  opening  of  this  institu- 
tion for  young  boys,  who  lost  their  way  due  to  unavoidable  condi- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

tions  caused  from  misfortunes  too  numerous  to  enumerate.  The 
child's  birthright  is  an  orderly  home  with  Christian  parents  but 
frequently  fate  decrees  otherwise,  therefore,  the  need  was  sensed 
and  the  State  tenderly  and  lovingly  provided  this  home,  the  Stone- 
wall Jackson  Training  School,  for  such  cases.  After  traversing 
every  avenue  for  a  financial  nucleus  on  which  to  build,  the  way 
was  equally  as  hard  to  mold  public  opinion  and  sentiment  in  favor 
of  a  home  for  the  unfortunates.  The  pull  was  a  long  one  and  a 
hard  one,  by  friends  of  the  cause,  but  finally  the  institution  was 
opened  for  the  reception  of  the  boys.  The  doors  of  the  first  cottage, 
the  King's  Daughters  Cottage,  built  by  the  North  Carolina  Branch 
of  the  King's  Daughters,  when  opened,  presented  a  sweet  picture 
of  friends  from  every  walk  of  life  with  their  gifts  and  best  wishes 
and  a  hope  for  the  new  venture. 

Thirty-two  years  have  passed  since  January  12,  1909  when  there 
was  only  one  cottage,  one  boy,  and  a  small  personnel  to  take  charge. 
The  picture  today  shows  seventeen  cottages,  with  nearly  five  hun- 
dred boys,  a  handsome  administration  building,  the  gift  of  Mrs.  J. 
W.  Cannon ;  a  large  and  well  equipped  school  building  with  an  aud- 
itorium adequate  to  seat  more  than  seven  hundred  people;  a  modern 
infirmary;  a  swimming  pool;  one  of  the  best,  a  gift  of  the  Cone 
family  of  Greensboro;  the  Swink  Benson  trades  building,  donated 
by  the  late  W.  J.  Swink,  China  Grove ;  a  laundry ;  bakery ;  ice  plant 
and  a  dairy  with  a  splendid  heard  of  Holsteins ;  a  cannery ;  a  poultry 
yard  and  a  farm  of  784  acres.  This  picture  as  given,  shows  not 
alone  the  growth  of  the  school  but  the  universal  interest  of  people  at 
large  for  the  underpriviledged  child  in  the  Old  North  State. 

The  boys  of  this  institution  have  the  advantage  of  being  tutored 
by  capable  teachers  through  the  seventh  grade.  There  are  also 
other  advantages,  such  as  training  in  carpentry,  printing,  machine 
shop,  tin  and  plumbing  shop,  barbering,  sewing  room,  bakery,  laun- 
dry, ice  and  cold  storage  plant,  the  poultry  yard,  cannery,  dairy  and 
farming. 

It  is  interesting  to  know  that  Jesse  C.  Fisher,  assistant  superin- 
tendent, has  been  connected  officially  with  this  institution  since  June 
1909.  His  continued  service  for  thirty-two  years  has  been  one  of 
unbroken  interest.  He  served  during  the  administration  of  Super- 
intendent Walter  Thompson,   and  has  worked  harmoniously  and 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

agreeably  with  Superintendent  C.  E.  Boger,  for  the  school  in  every 
way. 

Superintendent  C.  E.  Boger  has  given  to  this  institution  twenty- 
seven  years  of  his  life  and  continues  to  work  with  unfailing  in- 
terest. The  superintendent  and  assistant  superintendent  are 
still  on  deck  after  twenty-seven  and  thirty-two  years,  respectively, 
of  service. 

This  school  is  a  monument  to  the  one  who  inspired  the  cause  and 
to  those  who  worked  to  see  it  no  longer  as  an  experiment  but  as  a 
need  responding  to  the  words  of  the  Master,  "Suffer  little  children  to 
come  unto  me  and  forbid  them  not  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven."  It  is  the  first  school  of  its  kind  in  the  State.  It  also  made 
the  first  step  towards  social  service  work,  thereby  giving  attention 
to  the  underprivileged  child. 

As  a  summary  of  this  story  of  activities  given  it  is  of  interest  to 
know  that  approximately  5,00  boys  have  had  the  advantages  offered 
know  that  approximately  5,000  boys  have  had  the  advantages  offered 
here.  We  do  not  claim  to  start  all  of  our  student  body  out  on  the 
right  foot  but  statistics  show  that  80  per  cent  of  them  develop  into 
upright  and  valuable  citizen  in  all  walks  of  life.  It  is  not  unusual 
to  learn  that  some  of  them  have  reached  the  peak  of  mental  culture 
and  are  now  recognized  in  professional  life,  but  there  is  satisfaction 
in  knowing  the  greater  numbers  of  boys  are  home-makers,  and  make 
return  visits  to  the  School  and  tell  of  their  work,  homes  and 
families.  If  it  were  possible  to  record  the  many  stories  related  by 
old  boys,  it  would  make  a  book  of  interesting  reading. 


SENATOR  PALMER  RETURNS  TO  RALEIGH 

The  Honorable  A.  B.  Palmer  has  been  chosen  for  the  fourth  time 
by  the  people  of  cabarrus  County  to  be  their  representative  in  the 
State  Legislature.  This  is  a  recognition  worthily  bestowed,  for 
Senator  Palmer  has  measured  up  to  the  demands,  serving  with  the 
hope  of  equity  to  the  people  of  the  county.  Those  who  kept  inform- 
ed as  to  local  issues  know  that  controversies  pro  and  con,  kept  the 
question  for  a  county  hospital  from  crystalizing,  and  things  were  at 
a  standstill.  Sensing  the  need  of  a  county  hospital,  Senator  Palmer 
gave  much  thought  to  the  issue.     As  a  consequence  of  his  deep 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

interest  in  matters  for  the  upbuilding  of  the  community,  in  width 
and  depth,  and  in  fairness  to  all  concerned,  he  wrote  a  bill  for  the 
establishment  of  a  county  hosptial  that  measured  up  to  the  de- 
mands. Therefore,  the  Cabarrus  Hospital  was  no  longer  a  dream, 
but  soon  a  picture  of  architectural  beauty  and  completeness,  the 
equal  of  any  in  the  state,  in  responding  to  human  needs. 

Senator  Palmer  leaves  for  Raleigh  this  week,  renewing  old 
friendships  and  making  new  ones,  and  not  alone  giving  time  to  the 
affairs  of  his  own  county,  but  studying  the  interests  of  the  state 
at  large. 

By  grapevine  communication  we  have  learned  that  Senator  Palm- 
er has  in  mind  a  bill  that  will  eliminate  from  the  highways  all  un- 
sightly automobile  graveyards,  or  "junk-heaps,"  so  named  by  the 
general  public.  Such  a  measure,  if  presented,  will  penalize  no  one, 
but  have  as  its  objective  the  moving  of  junk-heaps  farther  back  from 
the  highways.  This  issue  is  one  of  civic  interest,  the  beautifica- 
tion  of  highways,  and  will  meet  with  the  approval  of  all  who  love 
system  and  beauty.  The  greatest  lessons  in  life  are  learned  through 
the  eye,  so  it  behooves  all  to  keep  our  lots  free  from  debris,  and 
also  make  our  highways  beautiful  by  doing  away  with  auto- 
graveyards. 


SUPERSTITIONS 

The  first  day  of  1941  has  passed  and  from  all  reports  we  are  in- 
clined to  think  black-eyed  peas  and  hog  jowl  was  on  the  menu  of  the 
majority  of  people  on  this  day.  There  is  a  tradition  passed  from 
one  generation  to  another  that  good  luck,  good  health  and  fortune 
will  come  to  the  home  in  which  black-eyed  peas  and  hog  jowl  is 
served  on  New  Year's  day. 

In  conversation  with  a  salesman  of  one  of  the  grocery  stores  of 
Concord,  he  said,  "I  sold  six  hundred  pounds  of  peas  and  a  barrel 
of  hog  jowl  the  day  prior  to  New  Year's  Day."  It  is  interesting 
to  note  that  Concord  has  hundreds  of  grocery  stores,  and  the  con- 
clusion drawn  is  that  each  of  the  many  grocery  stores  had  a  similar 
demand  for  the  peas  and  hog  jowl  to  be  served  on  New  Year's  Day. 
If  one  store  sold  six  hundred  pounds  of  peas,  and  these  are  a  hun- 
dred or  two  hundred  stores  selling  peas  it  is  evident  that  all  super- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

stitions  did  not  pass  with  the  anti-bellum  negroes.  It  has  been 
accepted  by  those  north  of  the  Mason  and  Dixon  line  that  South- 
erners are  superstitious  more  or  less,  and  that  the  same  was  pass- 
ed down  by  the  slaves.  If  that  be  true  we  do  not  object  for  we 
loved  our  faithful  old  slaves  and  reveled  in  the  spirituals  and  queer 
and  quaint  traditions  they  passed  down  to  the  children  they  loving- 
ly, faithfully  and  tenderly  nursed.  But,  we  wager  there  are  few 
people,  regardless  of  boundary  lines,  made  by  sea  or  land,  without 
a  superstition  of  some  kind,  Who  is  it  does  not  exclaim  when  a 
black  cat  crosses  the  road,  "Oh,  my  goodness,  there  goes  a  black 
cat  across  the  road,  and  that  means  bad  luck.  Turn  your  hat 
wrong  side  out."It  would  be  impossible  to  enumerate  the  many 
things  you  dare  not  do  because  of  the  traditional  fear  of  bad  luck. 


Another  year,  unless  a  happy  release  can  be  effected,  will  wit- 
ness great  changes  in  heretofore  important  agricultural  pursuits 
of  Holland,  Denmark  Norway,  Luxembourg,  Belgium,  and  even 
France.  Holland  will  have  to  give  up  its  tulips  as  well  as  its  cattle 
industry ;  Denmark  and  Belgium,  and  others  in  proportionate  mea- 
sure, have  had  to  reduce  sharply  the  size  of  their  herds  because  of 
the  strict  rationing  of  fodder.  All  of  them  will  raise  what  they 
are  told,  of  vegetables  and  grain  and  a  measure  of  fruit.  The  con- 
querors must  be  provided  with  what  they  cannot  raise  for  them- 
selves, partly  because  of  their  absorption  in  military  objectives.  Per- 
haps then,  the  dairy-conscious  population  of  Europe  will  be  interest- 
ed in  the  experiments  being  carried  on  at  Tuskegee  Institute.  That 
famous  Negro  training  center  in  Alabama  is  developing  a  new  breed 
of  goats  that  will  thrive  on  the  restricted  plots  of  the  usual  Negro 
farmer  upon  a  diet  of  brambles,  vines  and  even  paper,  on  which 
cattle  would  starve.  So  far  the  experiments  already  indicate  that 
the  new  breed  of  goats  will  produce  from  three  to  six  quarts  of 
milk  per  day  for  ten  months  of  the  year  as  over  against  the  daily 
pint  the  ordinary  nanny  will  yield  at  present,  and  then  only  in  the 
suckling  period.  Another  favorable  feature  of  the  experiment  is 
that  goat  milk  is  more  nutritious  than  cows'  milk,  and  is  virtually 
free  from  the  diseases  frequently  carried  in  cows'  milk. 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  LITTLE  BIT  OF  OLD  ENGLAND  IN 
NORTH  CAROLINA 

By  Marion  Wright,  in  Charlotte  Observer 


There  is  so  much  of  England  in 
America.  While  that  nation  suffers 
the  travail  of  war  pangs,  we  Ameri- 
cans are  made  more  conscious  of  the 
influence  of  her  culture  felt  in  many 
sections  and  particularly  in  this 
state,  where  villages,  inns,  highways 
bear  such  names  as  Arden  and  Rugby 
load.  Nor  is  it  unusual  to  hear  the 
Elizabethan  dialect  in  the  North  Caro- 
lina mountains,  while  south  of  Hen- 
dersonville,  near  the  post  office  of 
Etowah,  are  to  be  found  a  few  homes 
designed  after  the  half  timbered  archi- 
tecture of  that  period. 

Etowah  (by  way  of  an  aside)  is 
Cherokee  Indian  word  meaning  "capi- 
tal city"  and  has  been  a  post  office 
since  Bowman's  Bluff  ceased  to  exist 
as  such  for  that  group  of  English  and 
Welsh  people  who  formed  a  "settle- 
ment" there  in  the  late  80's. 

Although  Bowman's  Bluff  is  no 
longer  a  settlement  post  office,  it  does 
serve  to  identify  the  location  and  is 
said  to  have  derived  its  name  from 
the  Bowman  family,  which  owned  a 
home  and  large  acreage  there,  and 
the  tragic  accident  which  befell  a 
daughter,  Mary.  While  riding  her 
horse,  it  became  frightened  and  to- 
gether they  plunged  to  their  death 
from  the  steep  rock  bluff  to  the  river 
below. 

How  did  these  people  find  their 
way  so  far  inland?  The  answer  is 
in  the  story  I  am  interested  in  shar- 
ing— not  the  complete  story,  mind 
you,  but  mainly  about  the  two  who 
founded     the     settlement,     the     late 


George  Holmes  and  the  house  he 
occupied,  also  called  Bowman's  Bluff 
and  of  Morgan  Evans  who  built  a 
quaint  and  picturesque  home,  nam- 
ing it  Byrn  Avon. 

Out  of  all  the  buildings  that  were 
erected  then — a  church,  a  school 
house  and  many  homes,  Byrn  Avon 
remains  most  nearly  the  same  as 
originally  conceived.  In  relating  this 
story  it  is  not  always  easy  to  dis- 
tinguish between  fact  and  legend 
(perhaps  not  necessary)  but  the 
quality  of  human  interest  holds  and 
the  legendary  element  must  be  con- 
sidered a  phase  of  folk  lore  rather 
than  fantasy.. 

The  spirit  of  the  adventure  and  the 
pioneer  in  the  two  men  who  establish- 
ed the  settlement,  combine  to  make 
the  experience  in  their  new  world 
sound  more  romantic  than  real. 
Through  the  generous  assistance  of 
J.  S.  Holmes  (son  of  George  Holmes) 
state  forester  with  residence  at 
Raleigh,  I  am  permitted  to  quote  from 
family  records  compiled  from  his  own 
memory    and   diaries. 

"George  Holmes  and  his  wife  were 
natives  of  Birmingham,  England.  (As 
I  write  ugly  flames  and  premeditated 
destruction  ravage  this  old  town.) 
Soon  after  their  marriage  they  went 
to  a  small  farm  in  Coburg,  Canada. 
Here,  a  son,  James  Simcox  Holmes 
(the  J.  S.  mentioned  above)  and  a 
daughter,   Beatrice  were  born. 

"However,  they  had  occasion  to  re- 
turn to  England  and  live  a  number 
of  years  in  North  Wales,  during  which 


THE  UPLIFT 


time  four  other  children  were  added 
to  the  family.  My  father  was  not 
content  to  remain  in  England  and 
after  due  consideration,  acted  upon 
the  suggestion  of  a  life-long  friend, 
Thomas  A.  Weston  of  Bedford,  Eng- 
land, and  decided  to  emigrate  to  the 
United  States.  Mr  Weston  had  been 
living  at  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  but  had  ac- 
quired property  in  Buncombe  county, 
North  Carolina.  He  was  the  success- 
ful inventor  of  the  Weston  pulley 
block.  .  .  .After  many  changes  the  son 
and  two  daughters  are  still  living 
near  the  home,  burned  down  years 
ago,    near    Arden. 

"So,  on  September  13,  1881,  this 
family  of  eight  with  an  English  nurse 
and  a  strong  young  man  of  18,  James 
Thomas  Saxelby  from  Hall  Green, 
Birmingham,  sailed  .  .  .on  the  Caspian 
with  the  little  mountain  town  of 
Asheville  as  their  objective.  The  last 
days  of  the  journey  from  Best  (now 
Biltmore)  to  the  Eagle  hotel,  was 
accomplished  on  Thursday,  October  6, 
and  the  next  day  the  family  with  33 
pieces  of  baggage  were  removed  into 
the  home  of  Mrs.  Middleton  on  the 
west  side  of  what  is  now  the  Ashe- 
ville-Henderson  road.  It  was  decided 
to  tarry  here  awaiting  news  of  pos- 
sible arrangements  with  Thomas  A. 
Weston  for  occupation  of  Rock  Hall 
at  Arden. 

"A  roving  Welshman,  Morgan 
Evans,  was  making  his  headquarters 
at  Mrs.  Middleton's  in  search  of  a 
farm  where  he  could  raise  cattle. 
Born  in  Anglesea,  he  had  lived  in 
South  Africa  and  then  had  shared 
with  many  other  Britishers  the  fail- 
ure of  the  English  colony  at  Rugby, 
Tenn. 

"Mr.  Evans  soon  sold  my  father 
a     tough,     wall-eyed     pony     (Enthu- 


siasm grew  with  acquaintance,  we 
note)  and  together  they  explored  the 
upper  valley  of  the  French  Broad, 
past  Hogback  mountain  (now  Tox- 
away)  spending  the  first  night,  No- 
vember 21,  out  from  Asheville  at  the 
Jim  Davis  farm,  Bowman's  Bluff, 
where  the  valley  is  almost  surround- 
ed by  the  river  and  many  hundreds 
of  acres  of  splendid  fiat  land  are  thus 
enclosed.  On  their  return  five  days 
later,  my  father  comments,  'During 
the  whole  of  our  journey  I  did  not  see 
any  country  as  inviting  for  settle- 
ment as  this  part  near  Bowman's 
Bluff  for  quality  of  land  and  beauty 
of  scenery,  which  of  course,  is  not  to 
be  despised.' 

"By  the  end  of  February  the  Holmes 
family  had  moved  over  winter  roads 
into  the  Jim  Davis  house  and  Morgan 
Evans  was  established  in  one  of  the 
four  large  down  stairs  rooms.  The 
700  acres  had  been  purchased  and 
divided — Evans  taking  the  part  west 
of  Willow  creek  up  the  river,  Holmes 
the  down-the-river  section  including 
the  house.  The  French  Broad  river 
cut  through  the  middle  of  both  por- 
tions. There  being  no  bridge,  cross- 
ing was  made  by  boat.  On  looking 
back  it  seems  probable  that  not  mere 
chance  but  some  foreknowledge  on 
Evans'  part  led  those  two  to  Jim 
Davis's  that  November  night  in 
1881." 

The  fertile  valleys  yielded  rich  har- 
vests and  George  Holmes  prospered. 
This  was  his  great  joy  as  farm  life 
had  always  held  an  irresistible  fas- 
cination for  him.  Very  little  remains 
of  the  Jim  Davis  house,  Bowman's 
Bluff,  occupied  by  the  Holmes  family, 
where  with  old  friends  and  new,  they 
shared  happy  associations — only  the 
long     driveway,     leading     from     the 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


main  road  to  the  house,  bordered  with 
tall  old  pines  and  two  or  three  gates, 
remains  out  of  several  that  added 
decorative  notes  as  well  served  their 
designated   purposes. 

More  so  than  today,  the  homes  of 
this  era  were  the  meeting  places  of 
the  young.  If  they  were  English,  as 
this  group  was,  they  met  for  after- 
noon tea,  to  discuss  their  cross-coun- 
try rides,  tennis  games,  winter  sports 
and  plans  for  the  evening  affairs, 
dances,  parties  of  a  more  social  and 
cultural  nature.  Amusements  and 
entertaining  events  were  not  exclus- 
ively for  the  young  however,  and  as 
picnics  in  the  open  is  an  English  tradi- 
tion, whole  families  joined  in  the 
holiday  outings. 

This  story  would  be  incomplete 
without  telling  something  about  the 
life  and  personality  of  Mr.  Holmes 
who  is  remembered  with  great  re- 
spect and  deep  affection  by  the  resi- 
dents of  Etowah  or  Bowman's  Bluff. 
He  is  recalled  as  a  man  of  dis- 
tinguished appearance  and  refine- 
ment— a  pioneer  who  practiced  the 
principles  of  the  Golden  Rule  and  the 
Good  Samaritan  among  the  mountain 
folk,  the  tenants  on  his  farm  and 
those  of  his  neighbors.  He  knew 
something  of  chemistry  and  although 
he  had  no  wish  to  practice  profession- 
ally he  did  give  aid  to  the  sick  and 
injured,  supplying  them  with  mild 
and  relieving  medcines,  with  never  a 
thought  of  pay. 

His  was  the  "house  by  the  side  of 
the  road,"  open  to  all.  This  open 
door  policy  can  sometimes  admit  of 
danger  or  the  threat  of  it  while  kind- 
ness is  going  out  on  a  mission  of  help- 
fulness. Mr.  Holmes'  daughters  tell 
smilingly,  of  the  man  shy,  poor  and 
hungry    who    was    given    shelter    and 


care  for  several  days  without  ques- 
tion as  was  the  custom.  A  few  days 
following  his  voluntary  leave  atten- 
dants from  an  asylum  came  in  search 
of  him.  After  this  incident  all  un- 
invited guests  were  watched  with 
cautious  eyes  by  the  women  of  the 
house.  But  not  so  Mr.  Holmes.  His 
humanitarian  spirit  recognized  no 
such  fear. 

The  Holmes  generosity  was  proved 
in  other  ways,  as  his  collection  of  sad- 
dles showed.  Horseback  was  the 
customary  mode  of  mountain  travel 
those  days,  especially  for  man,  (and 
hasn't  the  mode  changed  since  then, 
only  59  years  ago)  who  if  they  were 
in  need  of  -funds  by  the  time  they 
reached  Bowman's  Bluff  did  not  find 
it  difficult  fo  borrow  from  their  host. 
Some  insisted  upon  leaving  their  sad- 
dles as  proof  of  good  intentions  to 
repay  but  many  never  were  reclaim- 
ed. Speaking  of  riding  horses  and 
saddles,  the  daughters  in  telling 
about  the  pleasures  of  their  early 
girlhood,  recall  many  amusing  and 
Mattering  incidents,  among  them  their 
father's  habit  of  shipping  his  riding 
and  driving  horses  to  Florida  each 
winter  in  a  freight  car.  And  now? 
Horses  travel  by  motor,  too. 

The  civic  developments  of  the  com- 
munity— churches,  schools,  roads, 
were  greatly  stimulated  by  the  gen- 
erosity of  Mr.  Holmes,  and  he  is  cred- 
ited with  instigating  these  movements 
in  some  instances.  He  is  thought  to 
have  been  responsible  for  the  ap- 
pearance of  Rev.  Richard  Wainwright, 
believing  that  the  settlement  should 
engage  and  support  its  own  clergy- 
man. 

Of  the  six  children,  John  S.— pre- 
viously mentioned — was  the  eldest. 
His   sister,   Beatrice,  is   Mrs.   Francis 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


Withers  Allston,  who  with  the  other 
sister,  Mrs.  James  R.  Bromby,  resides 
at  Flat  Rock,  and  at  Dunedin,  Fla. 
Lance  Holmes,  a  brother,  lives  in  Eng- 
land, Hamilton  is  a  retired  banker 
of  Tryon  and  still  makes  his  home 
there,  and  Lawrence  was  a  doctor  at 
the  Biltmoie  hospital,  living  in  Bilt- 
more  Forest  until  his  death  a  short 
time   ago. 

With  what  ease  one  can  imagine 
the  visiting  back  and  forth  between 
those  homes  where  gayety  mingled 
with  sobriety,  and  where  home-sick- 
ness was  alleviated  and  sometimes 
forgotten  in  the  exchange  of  hospital- 
ity and  making  of  plans  for  the 
future,  in  the  gossip  about  new  gar- 
dens and  beautiful  dwellings,  the  im- 
provement and  development  of  the 
lands. 

The  Evans  place  seemed  destined, 
from  the  beginning,  for  something 
more  than  just  a  family  abode.  There 
was  no  home  on  the  land  at  the  time 
of  the  purchase  and  division — only 
a  mountain  shack.  But  its  location 
could  scarcely  be  improved  upon.  It 
suggested  possibilities,  unusual  and 
many,  and  permanence.  Today  it  sets 
gem-like  2500  feet  up  in  the  blue 
splendor  of  the  mountains,  reflecting 
the  racial  tradition  of  the  builder  in 
its  low,  half-timbered  and  stone  archi- 
tecture which  has  undergone  only 
slight  alterations  by  the  present  oc- 
cupants who  bought  it  from  Mr.  Evans 
37  years  ago.  Using  the  shack  as  a 
nucleus,  he  constructed  a  home  with 
numerous  rooms  to  accommodate  his 
large  families — by  two  marriages — 
and  in  anticipation  of  guests  who 
came  unexpectedly  or  by  invitation 
and  to  provide  for  prolonged  visits 
since  getting  in  and  out  of  the  moun- 
tains   was    a    serious    problem,    some- 


times,   and    distances    were    long. 

Byrn  Avon,  this  home  was  chris- 
tined,  meaning  hill  over  the  river, 
in  native  Welsh.  A  feeling  of  sen- 
timent and  religious  reverence  is  re- 
vealed in  the  inscription  and  two 
small,  stained  glass  panels  over  the 
main  entrance  doorway.  Translat- 
ed, the  inscription  reads,  "With  God, 
Everything — Without  God,  Nothing." 
The  panels  are  red,  one  bearing  a 
white  cross  the  other  a  white  lamb. 
These  came  from  the  little  church  in 
his  home  town,  Bangor,  on  the  isle 
of  Anglesea,  where  Mr.  Evans  had 
worshipped  throughout  his  youth. 
Doors  and  woodwork  are  made  of 
two  woods,  walnut  and  chestnut  oak. 
The  livingroom  mantel  came  from  a 
home  in  England  that  was  100  years 
old  at  the  time.  Both  the  living  room 
and  dining  room  fireplaces  have  fac- 
ings of  beautifully  patterned  colored 
tiles  from  the  famous  Minton  china 
factory,  Stokes-On-Trent,  England. 
The  reception  room  or  library,  has 
the  largest  and  most  pretentious  fire- 
place. All  other  rooms  are  heated  in 
the  same  manner  although  the  fire- 
places are  of  simpler  design  and  con- 
struction. 

The  health  giving  qualities  of  this 
section  was  widely  known,  even  then, 
and  through  the  suggestion  of  a 
friend,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Charles  E.  Mal- 
lett  came  to  Bowman's  Bluff  in  1903 
in  search  of  recuperation  from  a 
severe  illness  Mr.  Mallett  had  suffer- 
ed, thinking  to  stay  through  the  sum- 
mer months  only.  They  were  told 
that  Byrn  Avon  was  for  sale  since 
Mr.  Evans  had  gone  elsewhere  to  live. 
They  saw  possibilities,  too,  just  as 
had  their  predecessor.  And  the 
temptation  to  buy  was  too  great  to 
resist.     An     offer     of    purchase    was 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


made  and  accepted.  Byrn  Avon 
changed  hands.  The  first  transfer  of 
that  land  title  dates  back  to  negotia- 
tions with  the  Indians. 

Byrn  Avon  no  less  appealing  than 
when  the  Malletts  took  possession 
intrigues  the  visitors  who  go  for  a 
week-end  into  asking  if  they  may  re- 
turn for  a  longer  stay.  They  act 
like  boomerangs,  and  go  right  back 
again.  It  is  easy  of  access  now. 
Here  they  may  ride,  hike,  gather  flow- 
ers and  arrange  them  in  the  house, 
helping  with  anything  that  suits  their 
fancy,  but  most  of  all,  clear  their 
minds  of  confusion,  their  body  of 
fatigue.  A  quiet,  inviting  simplicity 
prevades  Byrn  Avon  and  the  slight 
changes  and  additions,  made  to  min- 
imize the  handling  of  routine  chores 
and  guests  does  not  detract  from  the 
very  definitely  British  accent  in  ap- 
pearance or  style  of  living. 

Except  for  occasional  excursions 
to  Florida  those  first  winters,  the 
Malletts  have  lived  there  continuous- 
ly. However,  since  her  husband's 
death  Mrs.  Mallett  has  "kept  open 
house"  the  year  around.  Friends, 
relatives,  celebrities  find  their  way 
there  in  every  season.  This  is  easy 
to  understand.  The  tenor  of  one's 
life  is  restored  in  the  atmosphere  of 
gracious  living.  Here  the  principles 
of  brotherly  love  is  the  rule,  not  the 
exception.  Each  guest  as  well  as 
members  of  the  family  find  their  niche 
and  fit  themselves  into  the  scheme  of 
each  day,  making  it  a  joyous  ex- 
perience of  just  being  alive. 

But,  one  cannot  stop  with  gener- 
alizations about  this  place,  nor  dis- 
cuss it  without  talking  specifically 
about  Mrs.  Mallett,  affectionately  re- 
ferred to  as  "the  spirit  of  Bryn  Avon." 
Which  is  as  it  should  be  because  of 


her  inherent  love  of  love  and  for  all 
people  and  her  ability  to  detect  beauty 
— often  reserved  and  reticent — all 
around  her.  The  shy  mountaineer 
and  friends  are  touched  by  it  and  at 
76  this  small,  smiling  woman  with  a 
steady  courage,  is  constantly  con- 
cerned with  ideals  of  extending  great- 
er comfort  and  happiness  to  everyone. 

She  presides  at  the  meals  served 
en  famile  and  then  at  tea  time.  This 
ritual  is  held  on  an  open  terrace  or 
lawn  on  warm  days,  otherwise  in 
the  living  room  before  a  crackling 
log  fire.  Here,  too,  after  dinner  cof- 
fee is  served,  whether  there  are  two 
or  a  dozen  people,  while  animated 
conversation  shuttles  from  one  to  an- 
other, sometimes  even  at  midnight. 
Then,  with  world  affairs  settled,  and 
current  events  suspended,  everyone 
turns  to  their  special  interest  of 
knitting,  mending,  needlepoint,  letter 
writing,  reading,  "fixing  gadgets"  or, 
maybe,  bridge. 

While  Mrs.  Mallett  is  the  guiding 
spirit  of  Bryn  Avon,  her  four  chil- 
dren have  been  actively  and  sym- 
pathetically aiding  her,  which  has 
made  her  purpose  easier  of  attain- 
ment. Besides  "Miss  Anne,"  who 
resides  at  home,  there  are  Mrs.  Al- 
len E.  Brown,  Mrs.  Chesley  Bellamy, 
and  Lt.  Col.  Pierre  Mallett,  U.  S.  A., 
who  with  their  families  flock  to  their 
cottages,  "Glen  Carol,"  "Pen-y-Bryn," 
for  the  summer.  All  of  them  are 
located  within  a  "yoo-hoo"  of  the  big 
house.  There  are  cabins  to  take  care 
of  the  overflow  of  summer  guests. 
Mrs.  Mallett's  brother,  William  Beach, 
has  been  a  permanent  member  of  the 
household  for  years  and  is  a  favorite 
with  all  visitors. 

Come  summer,  the  Wilford  S.  Con- 
rows    of    Carnegie    Hall,    New    York, 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


put  in  an  appearance  at  their  cabin 
"Yonway"  near  which  Mr.  Conrow, 
noted  portrait  painter,  has  built  a 
studio.  It  is  completely  equipped, 
and  here  he  loses  himself  while 
finishing  a  portrait  or  painting  new 
ones.  When  they  arrive,  the  place 
takes  on  new  life.  They  add  great- 
ly to  the  pleasures,  what  with  their 
exhilirating  enthusiasm  for  it,  their 
family  and  friends  as  well  as  their 
participation  in  the  general  activities 
and  development  going  on  at  all 
times.  Mrs.  Conrow  is  a  sister  of 
Mrs.   Mallett. 

"Yonway"  cabin  sets  a  little  apart 
and  characterizes  an  entirely  different 
mood  in  architecture  and  nomen- 
clature. (Only  in  these  instances  do 
they  digress  from  the  established  plan 
of  Bryn  Avon.)  It  resembles  a  small 
hunting  lodge  of  chinked  logs  and  in 
the  name  they  have  made  is  of  a 
colloquialism.  Ask  any  native  of 
this  section  a  direction  and  the  answer 
is  "over  yon  way, "usually  accompani- 
ed by  a  nod  of  the  head  of  an  indif- 
ferent wave  of  the  hand  in  the  gener- 
al direction  meant.  From  the  front 
terrace  at  "Yonway"  there  is  a  view 
that  carries  into  the  distance  blue, 
pierced  by  the  peaks  of  a  dozen  moun- 
tain ranges,  a  view  that  holds  one 
in  silent  amazement. 

The  cabin,  studio,  and  furniture 
are  made  from  native  materials,  the 
work  done  by  men  in  the  vicinity  and 
native  crafts  of  many  kinds  con- 
tribute to  the  attractiveness  of  the 
interior  of  "Yonway."  The  brick 
chimney  was  obtained  from  a  man 
whose  house  had  burned  down.  And 
so,  we  observe  that  "Yonway"  ex- 
presses the  heartfelt  appreciation  held 
by  the  Conrows  for  the  craftsman- 
ship    of    their    neighbors.     Evenings 


will  find  them  at  Bryn  Avon  talk  f ests 
when  studio  work  is  not  pressing. 

Old  furniture,  brass,  copper,  silver 
and  china,  books,  and  old  glass  fill 
the  rooms  at  Bryn  Avon.  These  and 
the  rolling  lawns,  bordered  with 
shrubs  or  low  stone  retaining  walls, 
are  a  part  of  the  charm  of  this  se- 
cluded country  place.  One  does  not 
walk  far  on  level  ground — it's  either 
up  or  down  and  under  magnificent 
trees,  many  which  are  showing  the 
effects  of  age  to  the  almost  tearful 
regret  of  the  family.  Ivy,  its  roots 
once  nourished  in  Welsh  soil,  trails 
over  chimneys  and  walls,  fringing 
the  sun  dial  base  and  creeping  over 
the  stone  garden  benches,  adding  to 
the  personality  of  the  landscape. 

Few  things  add  so  much  to  the  in- 
tegrated beauty  of  a  home  as  a  gar- 
den. At  Bryn  Avon  the  four-terraced 
garden  at  the  east  end  of  the  house 
makes  of  it  a  special  kind  of  place. 
Huge  special  boxwoods  rise  above  a 
carpet  of  grass  on  the  first  terrace, 
some  of  them  planted  there  by  Morgan 
Evans.  The  second  terrace  edged 
with  feathery  hemlock  is  filled  with 
annuals  and  a  third  is  filled  with 
mixed  flowers,  bordered  with  paprus 
japonica,  trimmed  level  and  square. 
Roses  fill  another  terrace  while  mass- 
ed colors  of  petunias  and  white  shasta 
daisies  give  an  informal  touch  to 
the  whole.  The  last  terrace  slopes 
away  to  the  garden's  outer  limit, 
outlined  by  rhododendrons  and  spruce. 
Somewhere  near  this  Eden  is  a  tennis 
court  guarded  by  slender  Lombardy 
poplars.  Stately  junipers  stand 
sentinel  at  strategic  points  on  the 
wide,  smooth  lawns  lending  an  air 
of  graceful  decoration  and  old 
worldliness  to  the  several  terraced 
walkways   to   the   house.     A   walk  in 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  garden  with  a  member  of  the  fam- 
ily is  a  part  of  the  initial  visit. 

At  Bryn  Avon  man  may  commune 
with  nature  in  the  hills,  breathe  the 
crisp  invigoi  a  ting  air  at  night,  lux- 
uriate in  the  revitalizing  rays  of  the 
sun  by  day.  Here  earth  and  air  con- 
cur in  response  to  man's  co-operation 
with  nature,  giving  harvest  in  return 
for  labor,  beauty  in  return  for  creat- 
ive cultivation.  Here  is  peace  and 
tranquility  in  the  majesty  of  the  coun- 
tryside, where  nocturnal  life  sere- 
nades the  moon  and  dew  laden  flowers, 
in  an  outbui  st  of  bloom  and  color, 
greets  one  with  the  bird  song,  at 
dawn.  A  nostalgic  yearning  will  urge 
a  return  trip  if  once  you  find  your 
way  to  Bryn  Avon  up  that  narrow 
brick  paved  driveway  under  a  rho- 
dodendron arch. 

Futher  indication  of  the  discrimi- 
nating taste  and  culture  of  those  Eng- 
lish people  who  came  to  Bowman's 
Bluff,  was  the  construction  of  The 
Meadows,  home  of  John  Wynn  Jeud- 
wine.  It  is  more  typically  Eng- 
lish than  Bryn  Avon,  which  is  Welsh. 
In  bad  disrepair  now,  it  nevertheless, 
gives  adequate  evidence  of  the  style 
to  which  they  were  accustomed.  Mr. 
Juedwine  was  an  Oxford  graduate, 
became  a  London  barrister  and  came 
to  the  North  Carolina  mountains 
to  improve  his  health.  He  remained 
only  a  few  years  before  returning 
to  London.  The  Meadows  became 
the  property  of  Mrs.  Mallett's  sis- 
ter. A  few  years  later  it  passed  into 
other  hands  and  has  since  been  sad- 
ly neglected.  The  furnishing  of  "the 
best"  walnut  furniture,  Wedgewood 
china,  old  silver,  and  glass,  still  are 


a  source  of  gossip  among  the  resi- 
dents  of  the   settlement. 

The  Valentine  family,  Frank  and 
his  seven  children  of  Birmingham, 
friend  of  the  Holmes'  came  to  Bow- 
man's Bluff  in  1883.  A  Cambridge 
graduate,  holding  several  degrees 
and  interested  in  education,  he  be- 
gan teaching  soon  after  arriving. 
He  is  remembered  for  his  services 
as  an  educator.  A  son,  T.  W.  Val- 
entine, emulating  his  father,  ranked 
high  in  the  field  of  education  in  this 
state.  Another  son,  George  W.,  is 
a  prominent  attorney  in  Hender- 
sonville.  The  senior  Valentine  built 
a  small  school  for  the  settlement 
children  during  his  first  years.  It 
has  long  since  disappeared.  Having 
some  musical  ability  he  often  played 
for  the  Sunday  church  services  sup- 
plying the  small  organ  from  his 
home,  carrying  it  to  and  from  the 
church  in  a  wagon  each  time.  The 
church,  consecrated  Gethsemane, 
was  also  destroyed.  One  of  the 
benches  from  this  little  church  re- 
poses in  a  corner  by  the  living  room 
fireplace    at    Bryn    Avon. 

Of  about  16  families  represented 
in  this  settlement  at  the  beginning, 
only  one,  a  Mr.  Eades,  continues  to 
live  there.  But  descendants  of  sev- 
eral families  make  their  homes  in 
North  Carolina  adding  their  efforts 
toward  the  advancement  of  the 
state  in  various  capacities.  The 
names  of  Twyford,  Stone,  Cowan 
Willis,  Bell,  Boyce,  Beaton,  Steele, 
Browmigg,  and  Hulbert  fit  into  the 
records  of  this  English  colony  al- 
though sometimes  their  part  was 
very    small,    their    sojourn    brief. 


There  is  nothing  busier  than  than  an  idle  tongue. — Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


UNDERSEA  SECRETS  REVEALED 

C.  F.  Greeves-Carpenter 


If  we  have  taken  an  ocean  voyage 
in  southern  waters  we  may  have  seen 
schools  of  porpoises  gracefully  curv- 
ing in  and  out  of  the  sea,  flying  fish 
skimming  on  the  surface.  In  more 
northern  latitudes,  we  may  have  seen 
an  occasional  whale  shooting  water 
high  into  the  air.  These  displays  are 
very  impressive.  Perhaps  we  have 
cruised  in  small  glass-bottomed  boats 
off  the  coast  of  Florida  or  around 
Catalina  Island  in  California  and,  if 
so,  we  have  been  captivated  by  the 
glimpses  we  have  caught  of  life  on 
the  ocean  floor.  No  matter  what  we 
have  seen,  even  in  the  best  aquarium, 
it  is  as  nothing  compared  with  the 
marvellous  display  of  undersea  life 
that  awaits  us  if  we  are  fortunate 
enough  to  visit  the  world's  largest 
and  only  "oceanarium"  at  Marine- 
land,  Florida. 

For  a  moment  let  us  hark  back  a 
full  ten  years  to  the  jungle  in  Siam. 
At  that  time,  W.  Douglas  Burden  was 
an  associate  curator  of  experimental 
biology  of  the  American  Museum  of 
Natural  History,  and  on  one  of  his 
expeditions  to  the  Orient  he  learned 
of  Merian  C.  Cooper  who  produced 
"Chang,"  a  moving  picture  which  will 
long  be  remembered  both  in  the  annals 
of  natural  history  and  in  those  of  the 
motion  picture  industry,  for  Cooper 
developed  a  new  technique.  He  cor- 
ralled live  animals  in  a  large  area  of 
their  native  habitat  and  was  able  to 
"shoot"  action  pictures  of  a  primitive 
tribe  pitted  against  all  the  cruel- 
ty and  cunning  of  jungle  ani- 
mals. Under  these  controlled  con- 
ditions,   Cooper   was   able   to   get   ex- 


cellent film  of  all  the  major  denizens 
of  the  Siamese  jungle  performing  au 
naturel.  Mr.  Burden,  thoroughly  in- 
trigued with  this  technique,  began 
to  study  ways,  to  create  such  condi- 
tions for  the  display  and  photograph- 
ing of  marine  life,  so  that  scientists 
and  the  public  at  large  could  observe 
marine  and  sub-marine  life  in  natural 
surroundings.  Ilia  Tolstoy,  grandson 
of  the  famous  Count  Leo  Tolstoy, 
and  C.  V.  Whitney  ably  assisted  Mr. 
Burden  with  the  development  of  his 
ideal  and  in  1934  a  plan  of  action  was 
started. 

Florida  was  selected  the  probable 
place  for  such  an  objective  because 
of  its  semi-tropical  location,  its  good 
lighting  for  photographic  work,  and 
because  the  ocean  water  was  clear 
enough  to  provide  brilliant  visibility. 
Florida,  however,  has  a  long  coast 
line  and  it  was  some  time  before  the 
ideal  location  was  discovered.  Ex- 
haustive tests  had  to.  be  made  of  the 
ocean  water  and  wells  were  sunk 
along  the  ocean  front  to  determine 
both  the  quality  and  visibility  of  the 
sea  water.  Many  wells  yielded  water 
discolored  by  clay  products  so  those 
possible  sites  were  automatically 
eliminated;  but  at  one  location  was  a 
long  shelf  of  coquina  rock  a  few  feet 
below  the  surface  and  the  water  fil- 
tering through  it  was  found  to  be  im- 
minently satisfactory. 

Two  giant  tanks,  although  that 
scarcely  seems  the  word  to  describe 
these  beautifully  modernistic  build- 
ings, were  constructed  with  a  con- 
necting flume.  One  tank  is  rectang- 
ular   in    outline,    100    feet    long    and 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


eighteen  feet  deep,  while  the  other 
is  circular,  seventy-five  feet  in  dia- 
meter and  fifteen  feet  deep.  The  two 
tanks  contain  784,000  gallons  of  sea 
water  which  is  changed  six  times 
daily.  In  other  words,  over  five  mil- 
lion gallons  of  sea  water  pass  daily 
through  the  tanks.  In  the  sides  (and 
in  the  bottom  of  one  of  the  tanks)  are 
over  200  large  glass  observation  port- 
holes, so  placed  that  they  command 
a  clear  view  of  the  parading  undersea 
life,  such  as  hitherto  has  been  avail- 
able only  to  deep  sea  divers.  Through 
these  observation  points  camera- 
minded  visitors  may  take  photographs 
to  their  hearts'  contene,  provided  they 
are  "still"  pictures.  Staff  camera- 
men are  available  to  advise  visitors 
how  to  use  their  cameras  to  get  the 
best  possible  photographs  of  the  color- 
ful and  fascinating  undersea  world, 
the  inhabitants  of  which  live  together 
under  conditions  found  normally  in 
the  open  sea  and  not  duplicated  in 
any  other  acquaria  in  the  world 
Through  the  portholes  which  are  ar- 
ranged in  tiers  one  can  observe  marine 
life  from  various  depths  and  can  also 
look  up  from  the  bottom  of  the  tank 
which  gives  one  a  breath-taking  view 
as  seen  by  a  deep  sea  diver. 

In  one  end  of  the  largest  tank  ten 
tons  of  coral,  seafoam  and  plumes 
have  been  meticulously  arranged  to 
represent  a  coral  reef.  The  whole  ef- 
fect is  considerably  heightened  by  the 
presence  of  innumerable,  brightly-col- 
ored and  oddly-shaped  tropical  fish 
that  seek  its  protective  crevices  to 
shield  them  from  their  larger  preda- 
tory enemies.  On  the  sand-covered 
floor  of  the  other  tank  rest  the  re- 
mains of  a  sunken  hulk,  oddly  reminis- 
cent of  the  buccaneering  days  on  the 
Spanish  Main.       Its  barnacle-covered 


ribs  and  bowsprit  offer  shelter  to 
sheepshead,  jawfish  and  drums. 

Before  attempting  even  a  partial  de- 
scription of  the  piscatorial  inmates, 
it  is  interesting  to  learn  something  of 
the  problem  of  their  capture  and 
transportation.  E.  B.  McCrohan,  of 
New  York,  associate  United  States  na- 
val architect,  was  consulted  as  to  the 
design  of  a  vessel  to  handle  the  safe 
transport  of  captives  weighing  up  to 
2,000  pounds.  He  designed  an  entire- 
ly new  type  of  fishing  boat,  built  on 
the  lines  of  a  sturdy  shrimper,  but 
forty-eight  feet  long  and  so  construct- 
ed that  it  has  a  well  seventeen  feet 
long,  three  and  one-half  feet  high  and 
three  and  one-half  feet  wide,  into 
which,  through  a  trap-door  in  the 
stern  of  the  boat,  a  metal  tank,  con- 
taining the  captive,  or  captives,  may 
be  rolled. 

The  means  of  transport  being 
solved,  the  next  problem  was  how  to 
catch  specimens  without  injury.  That 
naturally  presented  obstacles,  es- 
pecially when  one  realizes  their  mass- 
ive propoi'tions  and  great  strength. 
Dr.  G.  Kingsley  Noble,  of  the  Ameri- 
can Museum  of  Natural  History,  was 
consulted,  as  he  had  done  some  ex- 
perimental work  on  anesthetising  fish. 
After  exhaustive  research,  Dr.  Noble 
found  a  drug  which  would  make  a 
shark  unconscious  in  sixty  seconds,  yet 
at  the  end  of  two  and  one-half  hours 
the  fish  was  able  to  swim  about  active- 
ly with  no  evidence  of  after-effects 
from  the  anesthetic.  The  next  prob- 
lem was  how  to  inject  the  drug  when 
out  capturing  "wild"  fish.  A  special 
hypodermic  needle  was  designed  on 
the  end  of  a  harpoon  pole  so  that  it 
could  be  thrust  into  the  dorsal  re- 
gion of  the  fish.  Compressed  air  from 
a  rubber  ball  at  the  opposite  end  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


the  pole  releases  the  anesthetic  as 
soon  as  the  needle  comes  in  contact 
with  the  body  of  the  specimen.  As 
soon  as  it  takes  effect  it  is  a  compara- 
tively simple  matter  to  guide  the  inert 
body  into  the  special  tubular  contain- 
er which  is  then  drawn  back  into  the 
boat.  Air  and  salt  water  are  pumped 
into  the  container  so  that  the  speci- 
men arrives  at  the  oceanarium  in  good 
condition  and  none  the  worse  for  its 
experiences.  Unloaded  from  the  ves- 
sel, the  tank  is  taken  to  the  base  of 
the  aquarium  It  is  then  hoisted  by 
crane  which  transfers  the  specimens 
to  the  flume  which  forms  a  waterway 
between  the  two  large  "tanks."  All 
specimens  remain  in  the  flume  for 
observation  before  being  admitted  to 
their  new  home,  so  that  only  healthy, 
uninjured  specimens  are  on  display. 

Not  all  the  exhibit  material  is  na- 
tive to  the  locality  nor,  for  that  mat- 
ter, are  the  specimens  limited  to  fish. 
For  instance,  there  are  black-footed, 
or  rock-hopper,  penguins  from  Robbin 
Island,  near  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope, 
and  from  the  Straits  of  Magellan  off 
the  coast  of  southern  Chile.  These 
birds  are  fast  swimmers.  Using  their 
scale-like  wings  for  propulsion 
through  the  water  they  are  able  to 
outswim  the  fastest  fish  on  which  they 
feed. 

For  the  first  time  a  porpoise  can  be 
seen  swimming  or  galloping,  which 
more  nearly  describes  its  motion,  un- 
der water  and  its  plaintive  cries  can 
be  clearly  heard  by  visitors.  The  Ma- 
rine Studios  have  the  unique  distinc- 
tion of  having  the  only  porpoise  living 
in  captivity.  Weighing  850  pounds, 
it  is  believed  to  be  the  largest  ever 
caught  alive.  Caught  with  its  baby 
on  one  of  the  first  hunting  expeditions 
in  the  specially  designed  "Porpoise," 


mother  and  child  (the  latter  weighing 
125  pounds)  soon  became  acclimated. 
Visitors  enjoyed  watching  them  being 
fed  by  hand,  for  they  would  actually 
come  to  the  surface  and  take  food 
from  the  keeper's  hand,  tidbit  by  tid- 
bit. A  strange  mother  and  child  rela- 
tionship must  exist  in  the  porpoise 
family  as,  like  Mary  and  her  little 
lamb,  everywhere  that  one  went  the 
other  was  sure  to  go,  following  close- 
ly behind.  Unfortunally,  the  baby 
porpoise  ate  but  did  not  digest  a  ball 
of  eelgrass,  which  spelled  its  end.  It 
used  to  have  a  lot  of  fun  in  its  short 
life  and  would  create  great  amusement 
for  the  spectators  by  tossing  a  small 
turtle  about  on  the  tip  of  its  nose,  or 
rolling  it  into  the  sand  at  the  bottom 
of  the  tank  with  the  aid  of  its  tail — 
a  teasing  which  kept  up  until  the  mo- 
ther porpoise  would  take  seeming  pity 
on  the  turtle  and  gallop  over  to  ad- 
minister obvious  chastisement  to  her 
erring,  mischievous  offspring.  A  pa- 
thetic note  followed  its  death  as  the 
attendants,  on  arrival  one  morning, 
found  the  lifeless  young  mammal's 
body  being  held  on  the  surface  by 
the  mother  porpoise.  Being  air- 
breathers,  the  mother  had  instinctive- 
ly raised  the  body  of  her  offspring  to 
the  surface  in  a  vain  effort  to  revive 
her  baby,  a  display  of  instinct  or  in- 
telligence which  has  probably  never 
before  been  observed  in  mammals. 

A  large  ground  shark,  weighing  ap- 
proximately 600  pounds  and  eleven 
feet,  six  inches  long,  was  recently 
transferred  to  the  oceanarium  and 
its  advent  created  widespread  inter- 
est, not  only  among  scientists,  but 
among  the  general  public.  Another 
ground  shark,  weighing  400  pounds 
and  eight  feet,  eight  inches  long,  was 
also  added  to  the  collection.     Both  of 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


these  were  caught  off  Marineland  by 
Captain  Eugene  Williams  and  his  crew 
on  board  the  "Porpoise."  From  all 
appearances  both  are  healthy  and  hap- 
py in  their  new  habitat,  showing  no 
ill  effects  either  from  the  anesthesia 
or  from  their  trip  to  Marineland  in 
the  well  in  the  hull  of  the  ship. 

A  new  departure  has  been  made  in 
science  with  the  advent  of  icthyologi- 
cal  doctors.  A  500  pound  jewfish, 
member  of  the  grouper  family,  lost 
the  sight  of  both  eyes  shortly  after 
capture  as  a  result  of  a  parasitical  in- 
fection. Staff  attendants  gave  treat- 
ment at  regular  intervals  by  swabbing 
the  monster's  orbs  with  a  silvol  solu- 
tion. Arthur  F.  McBride,  twenty- 
three-year-old  curator  of  the  Marine 
Studios,  recently  announced  that  the 
procedure  had  been  a  success  and  that 
the  great- fish  is  now  able  to  see  as 
well  as  ever. 

Rays,  catfish,  shrimp  and  innumer- 
able beautiful  coral  and  reef  fish  ob- 
tained from  the  Florida  Kevs  are  in- 


cluded in  the  exhibits  and,  unlike  all 
other  aquaria,  none  of  the  specimens 
is  segregated  from  the  others.  .AH 
are  in  the  two  tanks  in  conditions  ap- 
proximating those  found  in  their 
natural  environment.  Surprisingly 
enough,  even  the  smallest  of  the 
"brightly  colored  tropical  fish  is  not 
lost  in  the  immensity  of  the  oceanar- 
ium. 

At  Key  West,  a  fishing  station  has 
been  established  which  supplies  the 
Marine  Studios  with  a  wide  variety 
of  tropical  fish.  These  are  transfer- 
ed  in  a  special  railway  tank  car  con- 
taining a  large  canvas  vat  to  which 
fresh  sea  water  is  supplied  during  the 
trip  to  Marineland. 

Designed  primarily  for  leasing  to 
the  motion  picture  industry  for  tne 
purpose  of  making  undersea  pictures, 
the  Marine  Studios  are  attracting  the 
studied  attention  of  icthyologists  ev- 
erywhere, and  serve  as  a  source  of  in- 
spiration to  visitors  from  all  over  the 
world. 


In  these  times  it  is  heartening  to  note  that  the  New  York  le- 
gislature has  passed  a  law  providing  that  public  schools  should 
teach  the  pupils  something  about  the  deep  meaning  of  the  Bill 
of  Rights  in  the  American  Constitution. 

In  accordance  with  this  mandate,  the  State  Board  of  Regents 
has  designated  a  Bill  of  Rights  week  for  the  New  York  schools. 

It  would  be  a  fine  thing  if  everybody  took  the  trouble  to  read 
the  first  ten  amendments  to  the  Constitution.  Known  as  the 
Bill  of  Rights,  these  amendments  guarantee  about  everything 
the  dictators  have  taken  away  and  that  Americans  prize. 

Just  to  mention  them  is  to  give  the  measure  of  American  lib- 
erty: no  established  state  religion,  freedom  of  religious  wor- 
ship, freedom  of  speech,  freedom  of  the  press,  freedom  of  as- 
sembly, no  right  of  search  of  a  man's  home  without  warrant 
from  a  court  of  law,  when  accused  of  a  crime  the  right  to  a 
speedy,  public  and  impartial  trial,  coupled  with  the  right  to  con- 
front witnesses  for  the  prosecution  and  the  right  to  summon 
witnesses  for  the  defense. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


FARMING  UNDER  THE  ARCTIC  SUN 


The  Periscope) 


In  the  Matanuska  Valley  of  Alaska, 
lying  between  the  mountains  and  the 
sea,  a  wilderness  is  steadily  being  con- 
verted into  farm  lands. 

In  the  spring  of  1935  the  Federal 
Government  undertook  to  aid  two  hun- 
dred selected  families  of  farmers  then 
on  relief  and  residing  in  the  northern 
parts  of  Michigan,  Wisconsin  and 
Minnesota  by  transplanting  them  to 
the  Matanuska  Valley. 

A  tract  of  forty  acres  was  set  aside 
in  the  valley  for  each  family.  The 
settlers  were  assisted  in  building 
their  houses,  barns  and  other  neces- 
sary buildings;  they  were  provided 
with  food,  clothing,  tools  and  equip- 
ment as  well  as  livestock.  These  set- 
tlers were  also  assisted  in  clearing  the 
land,  most  of  which  was  covered  with 
a  very  thick  and  sturdy  growth  of 
trees. 

Practically  all  of  the  first  summer, 
that  of  1935,  was  spent  in  construct- 
ing the  necessary  dwelling  houses  and 
other  buildings,  after  first  dealing 
the  sites.  During  the  winter  of  1935- 
36  the  cleavin  of  the  land  was  carried 
on,  although  the  stumps  could  not  be 
pulled  until  spring. 

Of  the  200  families  originally  trans- 
planted to  the  valley,  approximately 
140  remain,  and  of  those  140  families, 
not  one  desires  to  leave;  all  are  satis- 
fied with  the  opportunity  to  make  a 
home  and  eventually  a  competence  by 
farming  in  Alaska. 

The  Matanuska  Valley  settlement 
is  succeeding  and  there  is  no  reason 
why  it  should  not  succeed.  Farming 
in  Alaska  is  bound  to  be  a  success 
when  carried  on  by  industrious  people 


who  are  afforded  an  access  to  market. 
Those  who  designed  and  carried  out 
the  Matanuska  Valley  farm  program 
saw  to  it  that  roads  were  built  to 
each  settler's  homestead.  All  roads 
were  connected  by  a  highway  to  the 
principal  local  market,  the  city  of 
Anchorage,  which  is  situated  about 
40  miles  from  the  settlement. 

In  order  to  make  farming  a  suc- 
cess anywhere,  two  things  at  least  are 
necessary,  besides  having  a  market  for 
the  surplus  produce — soil  and  climate. 
Matanuska  has  both. 

In  arriving  at  the  facts  with  re- 
spect to  the  soil  and  climate  of  Mata- 
nuska Valley,  we  need  not  rely  upon 
any  one  individual's  opinion.  For  a 
number  of  years  the  Department  of 
Agriculture  maintained  an  agriculture 
experiment  station  in  the  valley.  A 
few  years  ago  this  station  was  turned 
over  to  the  University  of  Alaska. 
This  experiment  station  has  kept  a 
record  of  the  climate  of  the  valley; 
it  has  made  a  thorough  examination 
of  the  soil.  The  records  and  findings 
are  on  file  in  the  Department  and  may 
be  found  in  several  of  the  books  and 
periodicals  published  officially  by  the 
Department. 

The  average  frost-free  period  in 
the  Matanuska  Valley  is  130  days, 
from  May  15  to  September  22.  Hence 
the  growing  season  in  the  valley  is 
as  long  as  that  of  portions  of  the 
continental  United  States. 

But  Alaska  has  one  advantage  not 
possessed  by  these  States.  During 
the  summer,  Alaska  has  much  more 
sunlight,  thus  greatly  accelerating 
plant   growth   of   all   kinds.        In    the 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Matanuska  Valley,  for  example,  in 
mid-summer  the  sun  is  above  the  hor- 
izon 20  hours  a  day;  even  as  early  as 
April  15,  the  valley  has  14  hours  of 
sunshine.  For  several  weeks  during 
mid-summer  there  is  practically  no 
darkness. 

The  number  of  hours  of  sunshine 
enjoyed  by  Alaska  in  the  summer  is 
worthy  of  futher  comment.  During 
the  course  of  the  year  Alaska  enjoys 
as  much  sunlight  as  Calif,  but  in 
Alaska  the  sunlight  is  largely  con- 
centrated during  the  summer  months 
and  greatly  reduced  during  the  win- 
ter months.  Hence,  in  the  Matanuska 
Valley,  and  in  other  parts  of  Alaska, 
crops  grow  very  rapidly.  In  places 
like  the  Matanuska  Valley,  where  the 
spring  and  fall  frosts  are  130  days 
apart,  there  is  sufficient  time  to  grow 
and     mature    grain     and    vegetables. 

Many  people  have  heard  about  the 
enormous  rainfall  of  Alaska — it  is 
true  that  along  the  coast  of  Alaska 
the  precipitation  is  very  heavy,  but 
that  is  not  true  of  the  Matanuska 
Valley.  The  total  annual  rainfall  in 
the  Valley  ranges  from  12  to  20 
inches.  The  region  is  free  from 
tornadoes  and  severe  electrical 
storms;  in  fact,  thunder  and  light- 
ning occur  so  rarely  that  it  is  al- 
most unknown. 

The  soil,  known  as  knit  loam,  is 
deep,  varying  from  three  to  twenty 
feet,  and  very  fertile.  All  types  of 
grasses,  grains  and  vegetables  grow 
readily  and  rapidly.  Even  in  dry 
weather  the  soil  does  not  harden, 
and    it    retains    it's    moisture    exceed- 


ingly  well.     It  will  be  many,   many 

years  before  any  fertilizer  is  needed 
in  this  soil  by  reason  of  exceptional 
depth,  for  when  the  top  soil  is  part- 
ially exhausted  it  will  be  necessary 
only  to  plow  deeper  and  bring  up 
identically  the  same  type  of  soil  from 
underneath. 

Good  water  for  domestic  use  is 
obtainable  on  all  of  the  farms,  al- 
though most  of  it  must  be  had  from 
wells  ranging  from  15  to  60  feet  deep. 

The  market  for  the  surplus  pro- 
duce of  these  farmers  is  almost  at 
their  doors.  The  city  of  Anchorage 
alone  can  absorb  all  of  it,  provided 
there  is  a  balanced  production.  It  is 
generally  considered  that  the  Ma- 
v  tanuska  farmers  will  find  it  most 
profitable  to  raise  cattle,  hogs,  sheep 
and  chickens,  as  well  as  vegetables. 
The  market  is  not  limited  to  Anchor- 
age, but  is  is  to  be  found  also  in  the 
surrounding  mining  camps.  More- 
over, the  Alaska  railroad  runs  through 
the  colony  and  thus  affords  an  op- 
portunity to  ship  surplus  produce  to 
Seward,  Fairbanks  and  other  places. 
,dt     as         Butin  the  boy  stood  on  the 

The  Matanuska  colony  is  on  the 
road  to  success.  It  is  as  much  of  a 
success  now  as  any  such  venture  could 
be  at  this  stage. 

Alaska  can  easily  support  many 
more  people.  Of  course,  hard  work 
and  plenty  of  it  is  required.  Alaska 
is  no  place  for  the  lazy  or  the  shift- 
less. 

There  is  opportunity  in  this  land 
for  those  who  can  'take'  it. 


Of  a  truth,  men  are  mystically  united:  a  mysterious  bond 
of  brotherhood  makes  all  men  one. — Carlyle. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


EPILEPSY 

By  W.  E.  Aughingbaugh,  M.  D. 


Cave  men  for  many  centuries  suf- 
fered from  "the  falling  sickness"  as 
it  was  called,  because  its  victims 
usually  collapsed.  Crude  drawings 
on  the  sides  of  their  primitive  habi- 
tations verify  this.  The  earliest 
writers  on  medicine  repeatedly  re- 
ferred to  this  tragic  illness  and  be- 
lieved it  was  caused  by  the  entrance 
of  demons  from  the  underworld  into 
the  bodies  of  men  and  women,  which 
might  only  be  driven  from  their  hu- 
man tenements  by  exorcism  perform- 
ed by  a  cleric.  No  nation,  no  race, 
no  sex  and  no  age  has  ever  been  free 
from  this  hideous  infirmity. 

It  is  unquestionably  due  to  a  spon- 
taneous discharge  of  a  motor  nerve 
force  and  is  characterized  by  per- 
iodic convulsive  attacks  on  its  vic- 
tims, which  vary  in  intensity  and  in 
•duration.  Undoubtedly  it  is  often 
hereditary.  This  week  I  attended  a 
young  married  man  who  had  been 
free  from  these  attacks  for  ten  years. 
A  few  days  previous  to  his  call  he 
nad  been  resting  on  the  sand  at  a 
famous  Atlantic  coast  bathing  beach 
and  had  a  spell  lasting  five  or  more 
minutes.  While  talking  with  me  he 
had  another  attack.  His  grandfather 
and  his  father  both  had  been  subject 
to  similar  spells,  as  had  other  rela- 
tives on  his  father's  side  of  the  fami- 

ly. 

There  is  another  known  as  Jack- 
sonian  epilepsy,  so  named  after  the 
brain  surgeon  who  discovered  it.  It 
usually  results  from  an  injury  to  the 
skull  which  leaves  scar  tissue  over 
the   covering   of   the   brain.     By   lift- 


ing the  depressed  bone,  freeing  the 
adhesions  and  removing  the  tumor, 
the  patient  usually  is  restored  to  nor- 
malcy. In  the  other  type  of  epilepsy 
there  is  no  organic  change  visible  in 
the  motor  cells  even  under  microsco- 
pic examination.  Ordinarily  victims 
of  both  types  of  this  disorder  know 
when  an  attack  is  coming  on,  because 
they  have  spots  before  their  eyes, 
fullness,  and  ringing  in  their  ears, 
twitching  of  the  muscles,  especially 
those  of  the  eyelids   and   mouth. 

Many  of  the  greatest  men  and 
women  in  the  world  have  been  epilep- 
tics, antong  them  being  Joan  of 
Arc,  Napoleon,  Richelieu,  Julius 
Caesar,  Nero  and  many  saints  of 
both  sexes. 

In  olden  days  leaves  were  applied 
to  the  foreheads  of  sufferers,  then 
thrown  into  the  wind,  which  was 
supposed  to  carry  away  the  devil 
causing  the  attack.  Later  primitive 
men  made  clay  images,  on  which 
they  outlined  the  seat  of  the  illness, 
thereby  transferring  it  to  the  statue. 
St.  John  the  Evangelist,  in  the 
guise  of  a  beggar  asking  alms,  sup- 
posedly approached  Edward  the  con- 
fessor, who  handed  him  some  coins, 
in  exchange  for  which  the  holy  man 
gave  him  a  ring  assuring  the  king 
it  would  cure  all  sufferers  from  this 
cause,  provided  they  were  touched 
with  it.  This  mythical  story  was 
responsible  for  the  so-called  epilepsy 
cramp  ring  worn  by  thousands  of 
victims  of  this   malady. 

The  French  used  emerald  set  rings 
to    prevent    this    scourge    falling    on 


22  THE  UPLIFT 

them.     Water,     blessed     and     poured  erties,  but  all  of  them  were  valueless, 
over   the    face    as    a    prayer   was    re-  In      some      countries      meaningless 

peated,  was  also  reputed  to  be  a  sure  words,   gibbered     sentences,     and  in- 

cure.     In    the    middle    ages    epilepsy  cantations    were    supposed,    to    work 

was  considered  contagious,  and  those  a    cure.     Today,    recently    discovered 

upon  whom  it  laid  its  oppressive  hand  medicines,  the  venom  from   serpents, 

were  isolated  in  hospitals  located  on  proper   foods,    and    mild   exercise,    do 

the  outskirts  of  cities.  much  to  aid  these  sufferers,  reducing 

Numerous  charms  were  sold  which  the  frequency  and  violence  of  the  at- 

presumably   possessed   curative   prop-  tacks. 


WISHING 

Do  you  wish  the  world  were  better? 

Let  me  tell  you  what  to  do. 
Set  a  watch  upon  your  actions, 

Keep  them  always  straight  and  true. 
Rid  your  mind  of  selfish  motives, 

Yet  your  thoughts  be  clean  and  high 
You  can  make  a  little  Eden 

Of  the  sphere  you  occupy. 

Do  you  wish  the  world  were  wiser? 

Well,  suppose  you  make  a  start, 
By  accumulating  wisdom 

In  the  scrapbook  of  your  heart: 
Do  not  waste  one  page  on  folly : 

Live  to  learn,  and  learn  to  live, 
If  you  want  to  give  men  knowledge, 

You  must  get  it,  ere  you  give. 

Do  you  wish  the  world  were  happy? 

Then  remember  day  by  day 
Just  to  scatter  seeds  of  kindness 

As  you  pass  along  the  way, 
For  the  pleasure  of  the  many 

May  be  ofttimes  traced  to  one. 
As  the  hand  that  plants  an  acorn 

Shelters  armies  from  the  sun. 

— Ella  Wheeler  Wilcox. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


PROBLEMS  OR  PURPOSES? 

By  Walter  A.  Quincke 


In  these  days  almost  every  one  you 
meet  seems  to  have  a  problem.  Some 
of  these  are  intellectual,  indicating 
the  wrestle  of  human  minds  with 
truth.  Some  problems  are  social  and 
have  to  do  with  the  adjustments  which 
individuals  must  make  in  our  rapid- 
changing  society.  Some  are  practical 
and  are  concerned  with  the  material 
or  financial  affairs  of  daily  life.  Not 
a  few  are  definitely  religious  prob- 
lems, indicating  the  struggle  of  souls 
not  completely  in  harmony  with  the 
universe  and  God.  The  new  concep- 
tions of  our  day  and  the  ever-enlarg- 
ing experiences  in  widening  realms 
of  life,  together  with  that  inborn 
restlessness  for  God  which  charac- 
terizes every  individual  soul,  account 
for  many  of  these  problems. 

There  is  always  hope  for  the  per- 
son who  is  seeking  light.  But  deep- 
er than  these  problems  of  life,  are 
the  purposes  of  the  individual  who 
must   solve   these   problems. 

Everything  about  us  has  a  purpose. 
The  tools  we  use,  the  instruments  we 
employ,  the  books  we  read,  the  build- 
ings we  erect,  the  vehicles  in  which 
we  are  transported — all  these  have 
specific  purposes.  More  definitely, 
as  human  skill  increases  and  as 
science  advances  our  knowledge  of 
nature's  laws,  are  these  materials  ad- 
justed to  the  purposes  which  they  are 
intended  to  serve. 

Every  life  is  a  plan  of  God.  He 
has  work  for  each  individual  which 
that  individual  alone  can  best  accomp- 
lish.    He  would  have  us  each  fit  into 


the  purpose  of  his  divine  economy. 
He  would  have  us  live  and  labor  in 
the  light  of  those  purposes.  It  is 
clearly  the  first  duty  of  every  individ- 
ual to  find  that  station,  which  is 
peculiarly  his  own,  and  strive  to  his 
utmost  to  fill  it. 

It  is  in  the  light  of  this  major  pur- 
pose of  each  individual  that  most  of 
our  problems,  however  they  arise, 
must  be  solved.  We  may  seek  counsel 
from  others.  We  may  check  up  our 
own  thinking  with  the  experience  and 
the  wisdom  of  others.  We  do  well 
to  ask  advice  of  those  who  have  gone 
over  life's  way  before  us.  Indeed, 
we  are  not  even  confined  to  living 
persons  whc  come  within  the  im- 
mediate circles  of  our  acquaintance 
in  the  matter  of  this  counsel. 

We  have  the  poets,  the  prophets  and 
the  historians  and  the  saints  of  old 
beside  whom  we  may  stand  and 
through  them  God  may  speak  to  us 
and  we  may  learn  his  will.  God  won- 
derfully helps  us  in  these  times  of 
decision  and  of  opportunity  through 
his  many  voices  and  through  his  faith- 
ful servants  of  our  own  and  of  other 
days. 

When  most  of  our  problems  are 
measured  up  to  and  fitted  into  the 
high  purposes  of  our  life  they  dis- 
appear either  positively,  being  taken 
up  into  the  main  currents  of  our  life, 
or  negatively,  being  turned  aside,  and 
they  thus  become  an  opportunity  for 
service  and  sacrifice  and  for  the  de- 
velopment of  the  powers  entrusted  to 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


OYSTER  CULTURE 

By  James  Daniels 


At  Greenport,  on  the  eastern  end 
of  Long  Island,  a  new  oyster  plant 
has  been  opened  that  will  take  ten- 
der care  of  the  noise-sensitive  bi- 
valves and  assure  a  plentiful  supply 
despite  Winter  storms. 

Whaling  used  to  be  a  million  dollar 
industry  at  Greenport  around  1800, 
and  when  the  Leviathans  of  the  deep 
were  hunted  to  extinction  small  fish 
took  their  place  as  a  "money  crop." 
Today  oysters  bring  over  $1,500,000 
a  year  to  the  region  around  Gardi- 
ner's Bay  at   Greenport. 

Commercial  cultivation  of  oysters 
in  the  region  dates  from  1900. 
"Warming"  consists  of  planting  seed 
oysters,  cultivation  (destroying  oys- 
ter enemies  such  as  starfish,  drill  and 
winkle,)  and  dredging  up  the  crop  at 
harvest  time.  No  matter  how  severe 
the  storms  elsewhere,  the  coldest 
weather  doesn't  affect  oysters  in 
land-locked   Gardiner's   Bay. 

There  at  the  new  plant,  operat- 
ed by  a  quick-freezing  company  four 
dredging  boats  can  unload  as  many 
as  1,200  bushels  of  oysters  an  hour. 
They  are  shoveled  onto  a  rubber  con- 
veyor. (It's  silent  because  every- 
body knows  a  noise  annoys  an  oyster.) 
Then,  in  accordance  with  modern 
assembly    line    production,    they    drop 


onto  a  concrete  slab  where  60  cullers,, 
with  iron  culling  knives  sound  out 
thousands  of  oysters  a  day  by  a  firm 
tap  to  ascertain  their  plumpness. 

After  having  seaweed,  moss  mus- 
cles and  algae  scraped  off,  the  oysters 
are  graded  for  size,  in  wire  baskets. 
Those  too  small  or  misshaped,  are 
returned  to  the  ocean.  Marketable 
oysters  then  pass  through  rinsing1 
troughs,  are  sprayed  with  cold  fresh 
water,  and  go  into  boxes  or  barrels. 

Bivalves  for  iquick  freezing  are 
opened  by  crack  shuckers  who  rip 
open  4,000  to  5,000  a  day.  Think  of 
that  next  time  you  "wrassle"  with  a 
dozen  or  so.  The  meats  are  graded 
by  a  machine,  working  by  gravity 
which  grades  100  oysters  a  minute 
into  standard  sizes — 250  oysters  to 
a  gallon,  210.  180  and  150. 

These  various  sizes  are  packed  in- 
to cans,  from  five  gallon  to  one- 
twentieth  of  a  gallon.  Packages  of 
oysters  are  quick-frozen  for  shipping 
to  all  parts  of  the  country.  Thus 
Greenport  supplies  a  good  share  of 
the  nation's   oysters. 

When  you  sprinkle  sauce  on  the' 
succelent  bivalves  perhaps  you  will 
remember  the  mass  production  me- 
thods that  have  put  them  on  your 
plate. 


In  the  literature  of  the  world  there  is  not  one  popular  book 
which  is  immoral  that  continues  to  exist  two  centuries  after  it 
is  produced ;  for  in  the  heart  of  nations  the  false  does  not  live 
so  long,  and  the  true  is  ethical  to  the  end  of  time. — Bulwer. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


FIVE  HUNDRED  YEARS  OF  PRINTING 


By  Rev.  Ivan  H.  Hagedorn 


"The  greatest  invention  of  history" 
— was  the  appraisal  of  Victor  Hugo 
of  the  importance  of  the  invention  of 
printing  from  movable  type.  Un- 
doubtedly the  invention  revolutionized 
intellectual  history.  Only  the  inven- 
tion of  speech  and  the  invention  of 
the  alphabet  take  precedence  over  it. 
And  this  year  marks  the  five  hun- 
dreth  anniversary  of  this  epoch-mak- 
ing  event. 

Like  so  many  who  have  made  grand 
bequests  to  posterity,  the  name  of  the 
inventor  of  printing  from  movable 
type  is  scarcely  known.  John  Lord, 
in  his  "Beacon  Lights  of  History," 
reminds  us  of  our  indebtedness  to  un- 
known benefactors.  He  asks,  "Who 
invented  the  mariner's  compass  ? 
Who  gave  the  lyre  to  primeval  ages? 
Or  the  blacksmith's  forge,  or  the  let- 
ters of  the  alphabet,  or  the  arch  in 
architecture,  or  glass  for  windows? 
Who  first  turned  up  the  earth  with 
the  plow?  Who  first  used  the  weav- 
er's shuttle?  Who  devised  the  cathe- 
drals of  the  Middle  Ages?  Who  gave 
the  keel  to  ships  ?  Who  was  the  first 
that  raised  bread  by  yeast?  Who  in- 
vented   chimneys?" 

So,  too,  the  epoch-making  inven- 
ion  of  printing  from  movable  type  is 
shrouded  in  mystery  and  dispute. 
However,  the  name  of  John  Gutenberg 
shines  forth  with  increasing  luster. 
Like  Rembrandt  in  bankruptcy,  and 
Ck)lumbus  in  chains,  John  Gutenberg 
in  his  life  lived  unhonored.  He  died 
February  24,1468,  never  dreaming  of 
the  far-reaching  influence  his  life  and 
work  had  exerted.  For  today  John 
Gutenberg  is  generally  conceded  to  be 


the  inventor  of  printing  from  movable 
type. 

Medieval  kings  and  princes  had 
their  signatures  carved  upon  blocks 
of  wood  and  metal,  reversing  the  let- 
tering of  course,  so  that  when  inked 
and  applied  to  papers  of  state,  they 
would  leave  a  clear  impression.  John 
Gutenberg,  while  following  the  trade 
of  lapidary  in  Strassburg,  made  ex- 
periments in  the  reproduction  of  books 
by  a  cheaper  and  quicker  method 
than  copying  them  by  hand.  At  first 
his  attempts  were  along  the  line  of 
block-printing,  tying  the  letters  to- 
gether with  twine  and  then  with  wire. 
Several  books  were  printed  in  this 
manner.  But  it  was  found  that  this 
took  as  long  as  copying  them,  since 
each  block  had  to  be  engraved.  As 
always,  great  patience  and  per- 
severance were  required,  for  one  dif- 
ficulty after  another  had  to  be  over- 
come. He  found  the  ink  softening 
the  wooden  type,  and  when  lead  was 
used  as  a  substitute  he  found  this  too 
soft  to  bear  preasure.  At  last,  he 
cast  individual  letters  on  separate 
little  pieces  of  metal,  all  the  same 
height  and  thickness,  thus  making  it 
easy  to  arrange  them  in  any  desired 
sequence  for  printing. 

All  his  sacrifices,  from  a  material 
viewpoint,  were  in  vain,  for  very 
shortly  afterward  he  was  involved  in 
lawsuits,  the  consequence  of  which 
was  the  seizure  of  all  his  printing 
material  and  presses.  He  embarked 
upon  other  business  undertakings, 
but  financial  success  ever  eluded  him. 
However,  though  he  died  poor,  he 
surely  has  enriched  the  lives  of  hosts. 


26  THE  UPLIFT 

Through  his  invention  he  made  art  and  university.  We  can  scarcely 
and  literature  democratic,  for  what  think  of  any  department  of  modern 
was  once  confined  to  a  favored  few  life  which  would  not  be  seriously 
became  common  property.  Indeed,  handicapped  without  its  aid.  And 
through  his  invention  men  and  women  how  it  has  added  to  the  entertainment 
were  blessed  with  every  form  of  en-  and  enjoyment  of  life,  making  possible 
lightenment — the  great  truths,  phil-  fellowship  with  the  greatest  minds, 
osophies,  and  sciences  which  had  ac-  and  making  travel  possible  at  really 
cumulated  through  the  centuries  were  no  cost  or  inconvenience,  bring 
made  easily  available  to  them.  no  cost  or  inconvenience,  bring- 
To  the  invention  of  printing  we  owe  Europe,  China,  India,  and  remote 
the  development  of  our  mammoth  Parts  of  the  earth  to  the  breakfast 
educational  system,  for  it  is  the  prin-  table, 
cipal     implement    of     school,     college 


THE  ROAD  TO  HAPPINESS 

The  road  to  daily  happiness 

Is  not  so  hard  to  find; 
You  walk  ahead  serenely 

And  leave  your  cares  behind. 

A  word  of  cheer  upon  your  lips, 

A  ready  hand  to  give, 
A  smiling  face,  a  snatch  of  song, 

Will  help  you  well  to  live. 

Along  the  road  to  happiness 
Are   travelers   on   the   way ; 

To  aid  a  struggling  pilgrim 
You  have  your  part  to  play. 

The  love  you  give  to  others, 
The  good  that  you  may  do, 

The  helping  hand  you  proffer, 
Will  bring  happiness  to  you. 

There  may  be  stony  places, 
And  rugged  hills  to  climb, 

But  there  lies  just  beyond  you 
A  vision  all  sublime. 

The  road  to  daily  happiness 

Is  not  so  hard  to  find ; 
It's  what  you  do  for  others 

That  brings  true  peace  of  mind. 


-Grenville  Kleiser 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


HONOR  WHERE  DUE 

(Mecklenburg  Times) 


American  citizens  have  read  with 
pity  and  wonder  of  food  shortages  in 
war-torn  Europe —  of  the  spectacle 
of  men  and  women  in  line  for  hours 
to  obtain  a  few  potatoes  or  a  loaf  of 
bread —  and,  in  many  cases,  finally 
being  turned  away  because  the  supply 
bad  been  exhausted. 

In  this  country  we  are  at  peace.  We 
feave  plenty  of  food,  clothing  and  other 
necessities.  We  have  a  standard  of  liv- 
ing unparalleled  in  the  world.  Much  of 
tbe  credit  for  that  must  go  to  Nature, 
which  has  dealt  richly  with  us.  But 
man  has  aided  Nature — and  it  is 
man's  work  which  has  been  responsible 
for  bringing  the  bounty  of  the  earth 
to  the  people. 

Think  for  a  moment  about  the 
American  system  of  retail  dis- 
tribution.   The   stores   which   sell   you 


food,  clothes,  necessities  and  luxuries 
are  the  product  of  an  intricate  and 
superbly  planned  system  whose  pur- 
pose is  to  provide  the  nation  with  the 
maximum  amount  of  goods  for  the 
least  amount  of  money.  This  system 
is  made  up  of  independent  stores, 
chain  stores  and  other  progressive 
forms  of  retailing.  It  is  a  system  in 
which  competition  is  free  and  open — in 
which  every  merchant  is  always  seek- 
ing to  improve  his  business  and  thus 
earn  more  patronage.  It  is  a  system 
which  gives  the  consumer  in  little 
towns  the  same  quality  of  goods  at 
the  same  price  as  the  consumer  in 
great  cities. 

Our  standard  of  living  muct  be 
largely  attributed  to  the  American 
retail  system. 


TRUE   FRIENDSHIP 
t^qSiu   8Lft   SJ138S   qoiqM.   \\im}  jo   ij£qs   y 

•3JJBP     SI     {[V     U8t[AV     ^Saq     U99§ 

— ^qSq  uooi39q  13  9^i[  s^diqspuauj:  anjj, 

•tftjiS   s^i    ui   pajqnojq.    eq^   ao^jquig 

'uioojS    aqq.    |9dsip    sA^j    Suiuj^/a    s^j 

•^jltbui  sq.i  spuy   qoiqM.  jaeqo  jo  ureoq  y 

No  mortal  man   should  e'er  assume 

To    set    a    price    on    friendship's    worth. 


—The  New  Era. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mr.  T.  V.  Talbert,  a  member  of  our 
staff,  is  acting  as  supply  teacher  in 
the  fifth  grade  during  the  absence 
of  Mr.  Wood. 

"Call  a  Messenger"  was  the  feature 
on  this  week's  movie  program  in  the 
auditorium,  and  the  short  comedy  was 
entitled  "Slap  Happy  Valley."  Both 
are  Universal  productions. 

Superintendent  Chas.  E.  Boger  and 
Mr.  W.  W.  Johnson,  school  principal, 
went  to  Kannapolis  last  Wednesday, 
where  they  attended  a  meeting  of  a 
King's  Daughters  circle,  held  at  the 
home  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  J.  Bullock. 

With  one  exception,  activities  in 
all  departments  at  the  School  seem  to 
be  functioning  normally  now  that  the 
vacation  period  is  over.  The  excep- 
tion is  due  to  the  fact  that  Mr.  Wood, 
fifth  grade  teacher,  is  absent  because 
of  illness 

The  boys  on  the  barn  force  and 
other  outside  details  have  been  kept 
quite  busy  this  week  hauling  coal  from 
our  railroad  siding  to  the  various 
buildings,  cutting  wood  for  use  at 
the  cottages,  and  moving  a  consider- 
able quantity  of  hay  from  storage 
barns  to  feed  barn. 

Mr.  I.  W.  Wood,  fifth  grade  teacher 
and  officer  in  charge  of  Cottage  No.  4, 
has  been  quite  ill  for  several  weeks. 
He  was  taken  to  his  home  in  Mont- 
gomery county  some  time  ago,  and  we 
are  glad  to  announce  that  the  latest 
report  coming  from  there  states  his 
condition  as  being  improved. 


The  School  necessarily  has  to  have 
the  services  of  quite  a  number  of 
young  and  active  men  in  order  to 
carry  on  its  work.  We  have  been 
somewhat  disturbed  recently,  as.  the 
Selective  Service  Draft  is  calling 
several  of  the  workers  here.  About 
ten  employees  are  in  the  draft  age 
limit  and  should  all  of  them  be  call- 
ed to  go  to  camp  at  the  same  time, 
the  work  of  the  institution  would  be 
seriously  handicapped.  The  value  of 
a  person's  service  at  the  School  de- 
pends entirely  on  experience.  New 
men  would  not  be  able  to  fill  their 
places  satisfactorily  without  having 
had  former  experience  in  this  kind  of 
work. 

Mi'.  Paul  Caldwell,  a  native  of 
Cabarrus  county,  who  has  been  phar- 
macist at  Sailors'  Snug  Harbor, 
Staten  Island,  N.  Y.,  for  many  years, 
is  a  constant  reader  of  our  little  mag- 
azine. Some  time  ago  he  noticed  a 
report  in  these  columns  that  James 
Brewer,  one  of  our  boys,  who  had 
suffered  from  blood  poisoning  and  a 
bone  infection,  having  been  confined 
to  his  bed  about  two  years,  was  able 
to  be  out  again. 

A  kindly  feeling  for  a  boy  who  had 
not  been  able  to  enjoy  the  normal  ac- 
tivities of  childhood  for  so  long, 
prompted  our  good  friend  to  send  a 
little  Christmas  cheer  to  the  lad.  This 
remembrance  certainly  had  its  effect. 
Just  a  few  days  ago,  James  was  look- 
ing over  our  mailing  list,  and  upon 
seeing  "Doctor  Paul's"  name  thereon, 
proudly  let  it  be  known  that  he  had 
received  a  Christmas  gift  from  him, 
and    promptly    asked    permission    to 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


write  a  note  of  thanks.  Needless  to 
say  his  request  was  granted  and  the 
letter  is  on  its  way  to  our  old  friend. 

Rev.  R.  B.  Shumaker,  pastor  of 
Kerr  Street  Methodist  Church,  Con- 
cord, conducted  the  regular  afternoon 
service  at  the  Training  School  last 
Sunday.  The  subject  of  his  most  in- 
teresting and  helpful  message  to  the 
boys  was  "The  Man  I  Serve." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks 
the  speaker  pointed  out  how  neces- 
sai'y  it  is  for  people,  especially  young 
folks,  to  have  a  leader,  and  how  es- 
sential it  was  for  them  to  learn  early 
in  life  the  right  kind  of  a  leader  to 
follow.  In  Germany  and  Russia,  said 
he,  young  people  are  being  regiment- 
ed into  following  leaders  who  have 
wild  dreams  of  conquering  the  entire 
world,  which  can  only  lead  to  destruc- 
tion. He  further  stated  he  was  glad 
that  he  learned  to  follow  Jesus  Christ 
as  a  very  young  man,  and  urged  the 
boys  to  decide  at  once  to  follow  the 
same  leader. 

Aside  from  the  fact  that  Christ 
gave  his  life  for  us,  it  is  necessary 
that  we  go  back  beyond  his  death  to 
see  the  things  which  God  put  into  his 
life  that  makes  him  so  outstanding 
in  peoples'  minds,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Shu- 
maker, adding  that  there  were  three 
characteristics  of  Jesus  which  draws 
so  many  people  to  him,  as  follows: 
(1)  He  had  hold  of  or  knew  himself. 
We  should  not  think  of  the  faults  of 
others  first.  Our  biggest  problem  is 
ourselves,  and  until  we  fully  under- 
stand ourselves,  we  cannot  do  much 
for  others.     We   should  never  accuse 


others  of  our  own  failures.  The 
fault  lies  with  us,  simply  because  we 
did  not  know  ourselves.  A  mistake 
made  in  life  need  not  mean  loss,  for 
through  Jesus  Christ  we  can  be  saved. 

(2)  Jesus  knew  humanity.  One  of 
the  most  touching  scenes  related  in 
the  Bible  is  the  story  of  the  woman 
about  to  be  stoned  to  death.  The 
Master  came  upon  the  group  about 
to  commit  this  x-ash  act.  It  was  the 
law  of  the  land  that  she  be  executed 
in  this  manner.  Christ  knew  the  law, 
but  he  also  knew  humanity,  so,  turn- 
ing to  the  men,  he  said,  "He  that  is 
among  you  that  is  without  sin,  let 
him  cast  the  first  stone,"  and  there 
was  not  one  present  who  felt  that 
he  should  throw  a  stone.  Christ  then 
approached  the  woman,  wrote  some- 
thing in  the  sand,  and  she  became 
converted.  This  certainly  proves  that 
the   Man   of    Galilee   knew   humanity. 

(3)  Jesus  had  hold  on  God.  He  could 
not  have  been  what  he  was  but  for 
this  fact.  In  the  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane  he  prayed  for  power  to  do 
the  will  of  his  Heavenly  Father.  He 
well  knew  that  in  just  a  very  short 
time  he  was  to  be  cruelly  put  to  death, 
yet  he  said,  "Thy  will  be  done." 

In  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Shumaker 
told  the  boys  that  as  they  travel  the 
great  road  of  life,  they  might  choose 
the  wrong  road,  as  countless  thou- 
sands of  others  have  done  before. 
But  he  added  if  they  would  only  be 
willing  to  let  the  hand  of  God  guide 
them,  it  would  be  possible  for  them 
to  leave  the  wrong  road  and  travel 
safely  the  road  that  leads  to  eternal 
joy. 


"A  tooth  in  the  jaw  is  worth  two  in  the  plate." 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  January  5,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

William  Drye 
Cecil  Gray 
Homer  Head 
Robert  Maples 
Frank  May 
Mack  McQuaigue 
Francis  Ruff 
William  Shannon 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Weldon  Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett 
William   G.   Bryant 
William  Callahan 
Albert  Chunn 
Eugene  Edwards 
Ralph  Harris 
Porter  Holder 
Burman  Keller 
Clay    Mize 
Arlie  Seism 
Everett  Watts 
William  C.  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Joseph  Farlow 
Thomas  Hooks 
Edward  Johnson 
Donald  McFee 
Bernice  Hoke 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 
James  Boone 
John  Bailey 
Lewis   Baker 
Clyde  Barnwell 
Max  Evans 
William  Matthewson 
Otis  McCall 
William   Sims 
Harrison  Stilwell 
Wavne  Sluder 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Quentin  Crittenton 
Luther  H.  Coe 
Arthur  Edmondson 
Paul  Godwin 


Arlo  Goins 
Noah  J.  Green 
Gilbert  Hogan 
John  Jackson 
Hugh  Kennedy 
William  Morgan 
George  Newman 
George  Speer 
Melvin  Walters 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
J.  C.  Bordeaux 
Harold  Donaldson 
A.  C.  Elmore 
Monroe  Flinchum 
Charles  Hayes 
Everett  Lineberry 
James  Massey 
Currie  Singletary 
Donald  Smith 
Richard  Starnes 
Hubert   Walker 
Dewey  Ware 
Henry   Ziegler 

COTTAGE   NO.  6 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John  H.  Baker 
Edward  Batten 
Clasper  Beasley 
H.  B.  Butler 
Donald  Earnhardt 
George  Green 
Lacy  Green 
Richard  Halker 
Raymond  Hughes 
Lyman  Johnson 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
Edward  Overby 
Marshall  Pace 
Carl  Ray 
Loy  Stines 
Ernest  Turner 
Alex  Weathers 
Ervin  Wolfe 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  8 

William  Jerrell 
COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Holly  Atwood 
Percy  Capps 
David  Cunningham 
George   Gaddy 
Osper  Howell 
Grady  Kelly 
Vallie  McCall 
William  Nelson 
Harold  O'Dear 
James  Kuff 
Thomas  Sands 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John  Benson 
Harold  Bryson 
William  Dixon 
William  Furches 
Robert   Goldsmith 
Fred  Jones 
Fred  Owens 
Theodore    Rector 
James  Tyndall 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 
Odell  Almond 
William  Broadwell 
Ernest   Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Woodrow  Hager 
Eugene  Heaffner 
Charles  Hastings 
Tillman  Lyles 
Clarence  Mayton 
James  Mondie 
Hercules   Rose 


Howard   Sanders 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah  Sink 
Jesse  Smith 
Norman  Smith 
George  Tolson 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer 
Thomas  Fields 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Lane 
Douglas  Mabry 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Edward  Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Audie  Farthing 
John  Hamm 
Henry   McGraw 
Charles  McCoyle 
John   Robbins 
Charles  Steepleton 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings  Britt 
John  Howard 
Eulice  Rogers 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

George  Duncan 
Philip  Holmes 
John   T.   Lawry 
Redmond  Lawry 
Thomas  Wilson 


TRUE  LOVE 

Beauteous  the  love  of  country  is, 
The  love  that  gives  so  willingly  its  life, 
But  may  that  day  more  beauteous  soon  come 
When  man,  though  loving  not  his  country  less, 
Shall  more  than  country,  love  his  fellow  man. 


— Selected 


M 


JM  2  o  mi 


CAROLINA  ROO! 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  JANUARY  18,  1941 


NO.  3 


v6* 


THE  BETTER  PART 

The  days  are  all  too  short  to  waste 
A  moment,  with  the  time  it  takes 

For  hunting  flaws  in  useful  folks, 
And  magnifying  small  mistakes. 

But  there  is  time  enough  to  spare 
Between  the  dawn  and  sunset's  glow, 

To  recognize  the  kindly  traits 

Possessed  by  people  whom  we  know. 

—Edith  R.  Smith. 


'i 
'i 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 
AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


'l*-f 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

THREE  GREAT  MEN  (The  Bulletin)           8 

THOMAS  PAINE  By  John  E.  Dugan         12 
FORERUNNER  OF  DUKE  UNIVERSITY    By  R.  C.  Lawrence         14 

LET'S   GO   ARCTIC  By   Bert    Sackett         17 

EUTOPIA   ON   THE   COAST  By   Daisy   H.   Gold         20 

AN  OLD  TALE  RETOLD  (The  Atlantian)         23 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  24 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


SPECIFICATIONS  FOR  A  MAN 

To  respect  my  country,  my  profession,  and  myself.  To  be  honest  and  fair 
with  my  fellow  men  as  I  expect  them  to  be  with  me.  To  be  a  loyal  citizen. 
To  speak  of  my  country  with  praise  and  act  always  as  a  trustworthy  custo- 
dian of  its  good  name.  To  be  a  man  whose  name  carries  prestige  with  it 
wherever  it  goes. 

To  base  my  expectations  of  a  reward  on  a  solid  foundation  of  service  ren- 
dered. To  be  willing  to  pay  the  price  of  success  in  honest  effort.  To  look 
upon  my  work  as  an  opportunity  to  be  seized  with  joy  and  to  be  made  the 
most  of,  not  as  a  painful  drudgery  to  be  reluctantly  endured. 

To  remember  that  success  lies  within  my  own  self  and  in  my  own  brain, 
my  own  ambition  and  my  own  courage  and  determination.  To  expect  diffi- 
culties and  force  my  way  through  them.  To  turn  hard  experience  into  capital 
for  future  struggles. 

To  believe  in  my  profession  heart  and  soul.  To  carry  an  air  of  optimism 
in  the  presence  of  those  I  meet.  To  dispel  all  temper  with  cheerfulness,  kill 
doubts  with  strong  conviction,  and  reduce  action  with  an  agreeable  personality. 

To  find  time  to  do  every  needful  thing  by  not  letting  time  find  me  doing 
nothing.  To  hoard  days  as  a  miser  does  pounds.  To  make  every  hour  bring 
me  dividends  in  increased  knowledge  and  healthful  recreations.  To  keep  my 
future  unencumbered  with  debts.     To  save  as  well  as   earn. 

To  steer  clear  of  dissipation  and  guard  my  health  of  body  and  peace  of  mind 
as  a  most  precious  stock  in  trade. 

Finally,  to  take  a  good  grip  on  the  joys  of  life.  To  play  the  game  like  a 
man.  To  fight  against  nothing  as  hard  as  my  own  weakness  and  endeavor  to 
give  it  strength.  To  be  a  gentleman  so  I  may  be  courteous  to  man,  faithful 
to  friends,  and  true  to   God. — The  Freemason    (England). 


DAYS  OF  COMMEMORATION 

"The  Bulletin",  the  mouthpiece  of  the  United  Daughters  of  the 
Confederacy,  emphasizes  the  high  spots  in  the  lives  of  three  of 
the  most  outstanding  men  of  the  South:  Robert  E.  Lee  and  Thomas 
J.  (Stonewall)  Jackson,  renowned  for  courage  and  loyalty  during 
their  careers  as  generals  in  the  War  Between  the  States,  also 
Commodore    Maury,    navigator    and    author    of    the    textbooks, 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

"Maury's  Geographies",  the  equal  of  any  and  superior  to  many 
geographies  of  later  publication. 

This  we  copy  from  "The  Bulletin" :  January  brings  anniver- 
saries of  the  birthdays  of  three  of  the  most  famous  men  in  Con- 
federate history — Lee,  Jackson  and  Maury — all  designated  as  days 
of  commemoration.  It  has  been  most  gratifying  to  note  the  re- 
sponse to  the  suggestion  for  a  religious  observance  on  Sunday,  Jan- 
uary 19th,  with  the  theme,  "Robert  E.  Lee,  the  Christian." 

Elsewhere  in  The  Uplift  will  be  found  splendid  contributions, 
lauding  the  careers  of  these  men,  who  are  nationally  known. 


CLEAN  SPORTS  NECESSARY 

The  word  time  is  the  yardstick  that  gives  the  correct  measure- 
ment of  accumulated  seconds,  minutes,  days,  weeks,  months  and 
other  divisions  of  the  march  of  the  years.  We  listen  with  interest 
to  Major  Bowe's  radio  programs.  His  broadcasts  carry  a  co-ming- 
ling of  humor,  music  and  literature,  and  his  manner  in  presenting 
the  various  performers,  shows  the  technique  of  an  artist.  Such 
programs  are  helpful  for  they  bring  a  chuckle  from  the  soul  of  man 
whose  way  seems  hard.  They  make  one  forget  the  sordid  paths 
and  inspire  a  desire  for  more  clean  and  wholesome  recreations.  Be- 
sides, they  catch  and  hold  the  attention  of  young  people,  therefore 
inspire  a  more  uplifting  pastime.  Knowing  that  our  nation  holds 
first  place  in  crime  among  young  people,  we  feel  that  the  programs 
of  this  nationally-known  entertainer  exert  a  fine  influence  upon  the 
minds  of  the  youth.  The  major  first  announces  the  number  of  en- 
tertainments given  and  then  states,  "Around  and  around  she  goes, 
and  where  she  stops,  nobody  knows."  This  brief  introduction  car- 
ries a  message  that  can  be  applied  to  the  activities  of  every  individ- 
ual. All  of  us  move  in  circles  with  a  hope.  Hope  gives  courage, 
therefore,  the  same  daily  grind  or  the  monotony  of  life  is  made 
bearable,  and  finally  the  goal  is  reached.  For  instance,  in  the 
schedule  of  activities  of  this  institution  for  the  under-privileged 
boy,  there  are  times  when  we  have  taken  a  spin  on  the  "merry-go- 
round"  and  stopped  just  where  we  had  started.  But  with  all  of 
the  ups  and  downs,  the  work  is  fascinating,  and  reports  from  the 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

paroled  boys  who  are  making  good  gives  an  impetus  to  continue,  so 
again  "around  and  around  we  go"  with  renewed  hope.  Our  stop 
at  this  writing  is  Thanksgiving  Day,  an  occasion  for  special  sports, 
— football  and  other  recreation, — along  with  a  special  menu  of  good 
things  to  eat. 

Our  superintendent,  having  boys  of  his  own,  thoroughly  under- 
stands the  boys'  problems.  Knowing  that  all  work  and  no  play 
makes  a  dull  mind,  he  endeavors  to  have  clean  recreation  inter- 
spersed with  the  daily  chores. 


REPORTS  OF  HIGHWAY  ACCIDENTS 

An  approximate  15  per  cent  increase  in  accident  reports  for  the 
year  1940  as  compared  with  1939  was  announced  this  week  by  the 
Highway  Safety  Division. 

"This  increase  does  not  reflect  a  proportionate  increase  in  traffic 
accidents  in  this  state  last  year,  however,"  said  Ronald  Hocutt,  di- 
rector of  the  safety  division,  "It  merely  reflects  more  complete  re- 
porting of  the  accidents  that  occurred." 

Records  of  the  division  show  that  nearly  10.000  accident  reports 
were  received  during  1940,  against  some  over  8,000  received  in  1939. 
Traffic  fatalities  for  1940  were  around  five  per  cent  above  1939. 

"The  Highway  Safety  Division  is  most  grateful  to  the  sheriffs, 
State  Highway  Patrolmen  and  police  officers  of  North  Carolina 
for  their  cooperation  in  sending  in  accident  reports  last  year," 
the  safety  director  said.  "We  know  that  these  officers  are  going 
to  bend  every  effort  to  make  accident  reporting  in  this  state  as 
complete  as  possible  during  1941,  and  we  appeal  to  all  drivers  in  the 
state  to  help  further  by  sending  in  reports  on  any  accidents  in 
which  they  might  be  involved." 

North  Carolina  law  requires  that  a  written  report  of  an  accident 
must  be  made  to  the  Highway  Safety  Division  within  24  hours 
after  the  accident  occurs  if  any  person  has  been  injured,  no  matter 
how  slightly,  or  if  the  damage  done  to  property  seems  likely  to 
amount  to  more  than  $10. 

There  are  two  main  uses  of  accident  reports.  One  is  to  furnish 
information  as  to  where  accidents  occur  most  often,   as  a  basis 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

for  selective  engineering  and  enforcement.  The  second  is  to  furnish 
information  about  the  causes  of  accidents,  as  a  basis  for  safety- 
education. 


WHAT  THE  FLAG  OF  OUR  COUNTRY  TEACHES 

Many  highly  interesting  periodicals  come  to  our  desk  each  week 
from  penal  and  correctional  institutions  in  all  parts  of  the  United 
States.  Among  them  is  a  fine  little  weekly,  "The  Record",  pub- 
lished by  the  boys'  printing  class  of  the  Pennsylvania  Industrial 
School,  Huntingdon,  Pa. 

The  superintendent  of  this  institution,  Commander  John  D.  Penn- 
ington, is  a  former  officer  of  the  United  States  Navy,  we  presume, 
judging  from'  his  title,  and  it  is  indeed  gratifying  to  note,  especial- 
ly in  these  turbulent  times,  the  effort  he  is  making  to  teach  the 
boys  placed  under  his  care,  the  meaning  of  true  Americanism  and 
symbolic  teachings  of  "Old  Glory."  On  the  front  page  of  each 
issue  a  picture  of  the  flag  so  dear  to  us  is  prominently  displayed, 
with  a  short  paragraph  underneath,  calling  attention  to  the  things 
for  which  it  stands.  We  were  so  favorably  impressed  by  the  one 
appearing  in  a  recent  issue  of  "The  Record",  that  we  are  taking  the 
liberty  of  passing  it  on  to  our  readers,  as  follows: 

The  next  time  you  pass  the  "Stars  and  Stripes,"  floating 
majestically  over  some  public  building,  or  from  the  top  of  a 
pole  in  a  school  yard,  pause,  and  look  at  its  bright  stripes  of  red, 
and  scintillating  white  stars  on  a  background  of  blue — try  to 
remember  what  this  glorious  combination  of  color  symbolizes — 
what  the  design,  as  a  whole,  means  to  all  who  live  in  the  United 
States  of  America! 

Our  beautiful  Flag  is  emblematic  of  everything  we  are  so 
proud  of  today — our  Constitution  and  the  democracy  based  on 
its  sacred  precepts.  In  contemplating  this  symbol  of  a  free 
and  mighty  people,  resolve,  as  an  individual,  to  live  up  to  your 
obligations  of  Citizenship — to  do  all  that  you  can  toward  help- 
ing constituted  authority  seek  out,  and  punish  all  who  would 
destroy  your  freedom  by  preaching  alien  doctrines  in  your 
midst,  and  abusing  the  privileges  they  enjoy  in  America. 
There  is  no  room  in  America  for  the  "Bund"  ;  "The  Facist  Black 
Shirts,"  and  organizations  from  Russia,  whose  members  call 
each  other  "Comrade." 


THE  UPLIFT 

CHRISTIAN  EDUCATION 

From  an  editorial  in  the  Concord  Tribune  the  astonishing  infor- 
mation is  given  out  that  in  the  rural  schools  of  Cabarrus  county 
there  are  12,704  children  without  Christian  training.  It  is  quite 
timely  that  the  local  paper  calls  attention  to  this  vital  need  for  our 
young  people.  The  editor  of  the  Tribune,  like  his  father,  who  for 
many  years  conducted  a  paper  in  the  county,  hears  the  call  for  the 
uplift  of  the  youth  of  our  community.  The  editor  is  showing  a 
willingness  to  help  the  cause  through  the  columns  of  his  paper, 
hoping  to  raise  funds  to  purchase  literature  for  this  specific  and 
vital  cause.  This  is  indeed  a  challenge  to  the  citizens  of  the  county. 
We  feel  sure  that  this  appeal  will  meet  a  generous  response  because 
Cabarrus  has  never  failed  to  rise  to  an  emergency  for  the  welfare  of 
childhoid.     The  following  we  quote  from  The  Tribune : 

"All  funds  sent  to  The  Tribune  in  this  campaign  will  be  turned 
over  to  the  county  superintendent  of  schools  and  he  in  turn  will 
purchase  books  approved  by  the  county  board  of  education." 

The  Uplift  commends  this  move  and  we  hope  that  this  is  the  first 
step  towards  creating  interest  in  Christian  Education  throughout 
the  state. 

If  there  are  12,704  children  in  Cabarrus,  how  many  children  are 
there  in  the  one  hundred  counties  of  the  state  without  Christian  ed- 
ucation? This  is  a  question  for  serious  consideration.  Do  we  need 
Christian  Education  in  the  school  system? 


THE  UPLIFT 


THREE  GREAT  MEN 


(The  Bulletin) 


ROBERT   EDWARD  LEE 
(January   19,  1807-October  20,   1870) 

Robert  Edward  Lee  was  bora  at 
Stratford,  Westmoreland  County, 
Virginia,  the  son  of  Lighthorse  Harry 
Lee  and  Ann  Hill  Carter  Lee. 

He  graduated  from  the  United 
States  Military  Academy  at  West 
Point  in  1829  and  on  June  20,  1831, 
married  Miss  Mary  Custis  at  Arling- 
ton. 

No  attempt  will  be  made  to  give  the 
military  career  of  this  illustrious 
chieftain  of  the  Confederacy  and  be- 
loved Virginian.  His  genius  of  war 
has  given  him  rank  among  the  fore- 
most soldiers  of  all  ages  and  all  na- 
tions. His  military  career  has  been 
so  much  emphasized  that  perhaps 
some  of  his  other  attainments  have 
been  overlooked,  especially  his  ability 
as  a  writer.  True  his  private  letters, 
official  papers,  military  orders,  and 
the  preface  to  a  biography  of  his  fath- 
er constitute  the  literary  material 
by  which  he  is  known  as  a  writer,  but 
these  are  models  of  clear  and  force- 
ful English.  In  his  sktech  of  General 
Lee  in  the  Library  of  Southern  Liter- 
ature, in  speaking  of  the  qualities  of 
his  writing  states  that  their  charm 
lay  in  their  naturalness  and  their 
dignified  informality,  their  modesty 
and  frankness.  His  writings  too  were 
of  a  high  moral  and  religious  tone 
and  characterized  by  rare  force  and 
dignity  of  expression. 

"No  man,"  says  Dr.  Denny,  "has 
ever  written  letters  that  surpass  those 
of    General    Lee    when    measured    by 


this  standard."  There  are  few  finer 
documents  in  his  opinion  than  his  let- 
ter to  General  Scott  resigning  his 
commission  in  the  Federal  Army;  his 
celebrated  address  to  the  people  of 
Maryland  or  his  farewell  address  to 
his  soldiers.  But  the  most  beautiful 
of  all  of  these  and  the  one  that  makes 
the  most  appeal  is  one  to  his  wife 
written  on  Christmas  Day,  1861,  ex- 
pressing his  consideration  for  her  and 
his  family.  Because  of  the  memories 
of  the  sacred  season  just  past  linger- 
ing in  our  hearts  this  letter  is  ap- 
pended: 

"I  cannot  let  this  day  of  grateful 
rejoicing  pass  without  some  commu- 
nion with  you.  I  am  thankful  for  the 
many,  among  the  past,  that  I  have 
passed  with  you  and  the  remembrance 
of  them  fills  me  with  pleasure.  As 
to  our  home,  if  not  destroyed,  it  will 
be  difficult  ever  to  be  recognized. 
Even  if  the  enemy  had  wished  to 
preserve  it,  it  would  almost  have  been 
impossible.  With  the  number  of 
troops  encamped  around  it;  the  change 
of  officers;  the  want  of  fuel,  shelter, 
etc.,  and  all  the  dire  necessities  of 
war,  it  is  vain  to  think  of  its  being 
in  a  habitable  condition.  I  fear  too 
the  books,  the  furniture  and  relics 
of  Mount  Vernon  will  be  gone.  It 
is  better  to  make  up  our  minds  to  a 
general  loss.  They  cannot  take  away 
the  remembrances  of  the  spot  and  the 
memories  of  those  that  to  us  rendered 
it  sacred.  That  will  remain  to  us  as 
long  as  life  will  last  and  that  we  can 
preserve.  In  the  absence  of  a  home  I 
wish   I   could   preserve    Stratford.     It 


THE  UPLIFT 


is  the  only  other  place  I  could  go  to 
now  acceptable  to  us,  that  would  in- 
spire me  with  pleasure  and  local  love. 
You  and  the  girls  could  remain  there 
in  quiet.  It  is  a  poor  place  but  we 
could  make  enough  corn  bread  and 
bacon  for  our  support  and  the  girls 
could  weave  our  clothes.  You  must 
not  build  your  hopes  on  peace  on  ac- 
count of  the  United  States  going  to 
war  with  England.  The  rulers  are 
not  entirely  mad  and  if  they  find  Eng- 
land is  in  earnest,  and  that  war  or  re- 
stitution of  captives  must  be  the  con- 
sequence, they  will  adopt  the  latter. 
We  must  make  up  our  minds  to  fight 
our  battles  and  win  our  independence 
alone.     No  one  will  help  us." 

THOMAS     JONATHAN     JACKSON 

(January  21,   1824— May   10,   1863) 

Only  a  brief  outline  of  the  life  of 
Stonewall  Jackson,  one  of  the  great 
triumvirate,  whose  natal  days  are  ob- 
served in  January  will  be  given,  for 
his  career  as  a  warrior  and  a  Christian 
soldier  are  too  well  known  to  receive 
further  plaudits. 

He  was  born  in  Harrison  County, 
Virginia  (now  West  Virginia),  and 
was  the  son  of  Jonathan  Jackson  and 
Julia  Beckwith  Neale  Jackson.  His 
parents  died  early  and  he  was  reared 
by  his  uncle,  C.  E.  Jackson. 

Through  his  own  persistency, 
though  poorly  prepared,  he  entered 
West  Point  in  1842,  and  by  his  own 
admission  he  had  to  study  very  hard, 
but  he  rose  steadily  and  in  1846  he 
graduated  from  that  institution  and 
was  assigned  to  duty  in  Mexico,  where 
he  served  in  the  artillery  and  won 
distinction  on  every  field. 

His  superior  officer,  General  John 
H,  Magruder  said  of  him:   "If  devo- 


tion, talent  and  gallantry  are  the 
highest  qualities  of  a  soldier,  then  he 
is  entitled  to  the  distinction  which 
their  possession  confers." 

In  1851  he  became  professor  of 
Natural  Science  and  instructor  of 
Military  Science  and  Tactics  at  the 
Virginia  Military  Institute. 

Jackson  was  opposed  to  secession 
but  when  Virginia  seceded  he  cast  his 
fortunes  with  his  native  state  saying, 
"I  have  longed  to  preserve  the  Union 
and  would  have  been  willing  to  sacri- 
fice much  to  that  end.  But  now  that 
the  North  has  chosen  to  inaugurate 
war  against  us,  I  am  in  favor  of  meet- 
ing her,  by  drawing  the  sword  and 
throwing  away  the  scabbard." 

Stonewall  Jackson  is  the  most 
unique  romantic  character  of  his 
times.  He  served  the  Confederacy 
but  two  years,  but  his  devotion  to  the 
Southern  cause  and  his  brilliant 
achievements  won  him  wider  fame 
perhaps  than  any  other  soldier  on 
either  side. 

Winning  victory  after  victory,  his 
career  was  cut  short  by  a  wound  from 
his  own  men,  and  on  MaylO,  1863,  he 
fought  his  last  fight  but  through  it 
the  great  Christian  soldier  received 
the  reward  of  the  faithful — a  crown 
of  rejoicing. 

William  C.  Chase  in  his  book  The 
Life  of  Stonewall  Jackson  sums  up  his 
character  in  these  words: 

"The  lessons  of  all  that  make  men 
truly  great,  Jackson's  life  taught.  He 
was  the  embodiment  of  truth,  pre- 
severance,  self  denial,  simplicity,  in 
tegrity,  courage,  unselfishness,  honor 
and  all  the  noble  attributes  of  perfect 
manhood.  His  nature  held  no  ambi- 
tion beyond  duty  and  the  proper  de- 
sire to  excel  in  all  undertakings.  He 
spurned    political    place    and    prefer- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


ence;  was  free  from  egotism,  vanity 
and  false  pride;  he  never  speculated 
in  any  way;  he  practiced  no  art  or 
scheme  to  win  a  way  to  fame.  He 
loved  his  native  state,  and  his  country 
more  than  life.  He  was  gentle  and 
tender  as  a  woman  and  brave  as  a 
lion;  he  loved  children,  peace  and 
home;  he  avoided  strong  drink  and 
excessive  indulgences  of  every  sort. 
He  scorned  the  wiles  of  human  praise. 
He  was  the  most  self-reliant,  after 
communing  with  his  God,  and  the 
most  politically  independent  man  of 
which  history  in  all  ages  gives  record. 
He  was  an  orphan,  a  helpless,  penni- 
less child;  he  knew  poverty,  hard- 
ships, struggles,  but  he  was  clear, 
clean  and  pure  and  glorified  the  land 
that  gave  him  birth. 

"Stonewall  Jackson  did  not  live  or 
die  in  vain.  To  emulate  his  example 
as  a  Christian  patriot  and  man,  his 
survivors,  their  children,  children  to 
the  end  of  time  will  honor  themselves. 
His  memory  is  a  sacred  heritage,  a 
trust  in  love  and  precept  ever  lifting 
us  nearer  to  virtue,  duty,  humility  to 
God  and  the  things  that  are  His." 

MATTHEW  FONTAINE  MAURY 
(January  14,  1806— February  1,  1873) 

Matthew  Fontaine  Maury,  the  Path- 
finder of  the  Seas,  was  the  son  of 
Richard  Maury  and  Dina  Minor  Maury 
and  was  born  in  Fredericksburg,  Vir- 
ginia, but  when  he  was  five  years  old 
his  parents  removed  their  residence 
to  Tennessee.  Here  he  was  educated 
in  the  country  schools,  later  attending 
Harpeth  Academy  near  Franklin. 

In  1825  he  secured  a  midshipman's 
warrant  and  in  the  following  nine 
years  made  three  extended  cruises. 
The  first  of  these  was  to  Europe  on  a 


war  vessel  that  took  Lafayette  back 
to  France  after  his  memorable  visit 
to  America;  the  second  around  the 
world  in  the  Vincennes,  where  he  be- 
gan his  treatise  on  navigation  so  long 
used  as  a  textbook  in  the  Navy.  The 
third  voyage  was  to  the  Pacific  coast 
of  South  America. 

On  July  14,  1834,  he  married  Ann 
Hull  Herndon  of  Fredericksburg. 

He  was  promoted  to  the  rank  of 
lieutenant  in  1838  and  in  the  fall  of 
1839  while  returning  from  a  visit  to 
his  parents  in  Tennessee,  he  suffered 
an  injury  to  his  knee  by  a  stagecoach 
accident  which  resulted  in  premanent 
lameness  which  caused  him  to  relin- 
quish active  sea  duty  and  to  engage 
in  scientific  work  in  the  Naval  Ob- 
servatory of  the  United  States. 

Here  he  engaged  in  research  work 
of  winds  and  currents  and  produced 
a  series  of  writings  on  the  subject. 
So  confident  was  he  of  the  practical 
utility  of  his  charts  and  saling  direc- 
tions that  he  predicted  a  saving  of 
ten  to  fifteen  days  from  New  York 
to  Rio  de  Janeiro.  The  fulfillment 
of  this  prediction  created  a  great 
deal  of  interest  in  the  subject  and  as 
a  result  an  international  conference 
was  held  in  Brussels  in  1853  of  which 
Maury  was  the  leading  spirit  and  the 
uniform  system  of  recording  oceano- 
graphic  data  was  adopted  for  the 
whole  world. 

On  the  basis  of  this  data  he  revised 
his  winds  and  currents  charts  for  the 
Atlantic  and  Pacific  oceans  and  drew 
up  one  for  the  Indian  Ocean.  During 
the  gold  rush  to  California  through 
this  knowledge  the  sailing  time  from 
the  Atlantic  coast  was  reduced  from 
180  to  133  days,  thus  saving  millions 
of  dollars. 

In    1855   he   published   his   Physical 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


Geography  now  recognized  as  the  first 
textbook  of  oceanography  which  con- 
sidered the  sea  for  the  first  time  as  a 
distinct  science. 

He  was  intensely  interested  in  the 
proposed  laying  of  the  Atlantic  cable 
to  provide  communication  between 
Europe  and  Asia  and  prepare  a  chart 
of  the  bottom  of  the  ocean  between 
the  two  countries,  and  his  wide  know- 
ledge of  the  sea  was  called  upon  in 
selecting  the  right  time  for  the  laying 
of  the  cable.  Cyrus  Field  not  only 
consulted  him  frequently,  but  publicly 
expressed  his  indebtedness  to  Maury. 

In  the  growing  antagonism  between 
North  and  South  his  sympathies  were 
with  his  own  section  and  he  was  said 
to  have  remarked:  "That  the  line  of 
duty;  therefore  to  me  is  clear — each 
one  to  follow  his  own  State;  if  his 
own  State  goes  to  war.  If  not  he  may 
remain  to  help  in  the  work  of  re- 
union.' 

On  April  20,  1861,  three  days  after 
Virginia  seceded,  he  tendered  his 
resignation,  proceeded  to  Richmond 
where  he  was  soon  commissioned  as 
a  commander  in  the  Confederate 
States  Navy. 

In  1862  he  was  sent  to  England  as 
a  special  representative  of  the  Con- 
federate government  and  was  in- 
strumental in  securing  for  it  ships 
of  war.  He  also,  while  there,  con- 
tinued work  on  electric  mines.  With 
the  purpose  of  using  these  in  the  war 
for  the  Southern  cause  he  embarked 
for   home    but   when    he    reached    the 


West  Indies  he  found  that  the  Con- 
federacy was  no  more.  He  also 
found  himself  confronted  with  signal 
danger  for  the  terms  of  the  amnesty 
representatives  of  the  Confederate 
government,  who  were  abroad  at  the 
time,  were  not  included. 

He  then  offered  his  service  to  Maxi- 
milian, Emperor  of  Mexico,  laying  be- 
fore him  a  scheme  for  the  coloniza- 
tion of  the  former  Confederates  and 
their  families.  Some  progress  was 
made,  but  the  troubled  political  condi- 
tions in  Mexico  and  the  failure  of  a 
large  exodus  from  the  Southern  states 
caused  it  to  be  abandoned. 

He  returned  to  England  and  busied 
himself  with  his  electric  mines  and 
with  writing  a  series  of  geograpies  at 
the  request  of  a  New  York  publishing 
house. 

In  1868  he  returned  to  Virginia  to 
accept  a  professorship  at  Virginia 
Military  Institute  in  which  capacity  he 
served  for  four  years.  In  1872  while 
on  a  lecture  trip  he  was  taken  ill; 
returning  to  Lexington  his  death 
occurred  after  four  months'  illness. 
He  was  temporarily  interred  in  Lex- 
ington but  later  his  remains  were 
placed  in  Hollywood  Cemetery,  Rich- 
mond. 

Matthew  Fontaine  Maury  was  about 
five  feet,  six  inches  in  height,  inclined 
to  be  stout,  with  a  fresh,  ruddy  com- 
plexion. He  was  an  indefatigable 
worker  and  stressed  the  importance 
of  industry  by  declaring:  "It's  the 
talent  of  industry  that  makes  a  man." 


We  are  always  complaining  that  our  days  are  few,  and  acting 
as  though  there  would  be  no  end  to  them. — Seneca. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


THOMAS  PAINE 

By  John  E.  Dugan 


January  29th  of  this  year  will  be 
the  two  hundred  fourth  anniversary 
of  the  birth  of  Thomas  Paine,  author 
of  Common  Sense,  The  Crisis,  The 
Rights  of  Man,  and  many  other  epoch- 
making  works.  Paine,,  doubtless 
more  than  any  other  man,  was  re- 
sponsible for  the  launching  of  the 
American  Revolution.  When  others 
of  our  renowned  forefathers,  even 
Washington  himself,  were  hesitating 
and  discussing  compromise,  it  was 
Paine  who  advocated  revolution  and 
the  complete  independence  of  the 
Colonies. 

It  was  his  Common  Sense,  a 
pamphlet  of  forty  octavo  pages, 
printed  and  distributed  at  financial 
loss  to  himself,  which  aroused  the 
colonists  to  action,  and  his  Crisis 
which  inspired  and  encouraged  the 
Continental  Army  in  the  darkest  days 
of  the  struggle  for  independence. 
Paine  was  not  only  the  "Author  Hero" 
of  the  Revolution,  but  a  hero  in  the 
ranks  as  a  volunteer  private  soldier 
from  the  very  beginning  of  the  strug- 
gle. The  records  indicate  that  he 
was  daring  and  courageous  in  the 
midst  of  danger. 

An  Englishman  and  the  son  of 
Quaker  parents,  he  was  induced  to 
come  to  America  through  the  influ- 
ence of  Benjamin  Franklin  who  was 
familiar  with  the  former's  views. 
Franklin  evidently  knew  what  he 
was  doing,  and  it  was  through  his 
advice  that  Paine  was  invited  to 
meet  Washington,  Jefferson,  Adams 
and    other    prominent   leaders    of    the 


concluded  his  remarks  with  the  ad- 
day,  to  expound  his  opinions  and 
vocacy  of  revolution  rather  than 
compromise. 

He  was  first  to  speak  of  "the 
American  nation";  "the  Free  and  in- 
dependent States  of  America";  first 
to  suggest  emancipation  of  the 
Negro  in  this  country;  he  was  first 
to  propose  constitutional  govern- 
ment to  the  United  States;  he  was  a 
pioneer  in  advocating  the  rights  of 
women.  Indeed,  he  was  first  in 
many  things  and  ways,  but  above  all 
he  was  first,  last  and  always  for  the 
rights  of  man. 

"Where  liberty  is  there  is  my 
country,"  said  Franklin.  "Where 
liberty  is  not,  there  is  my  country," 
said  Paine,  so,  naturally,  his  mind 
and  eyes  turned  toward  France 
when  the  American  cause  had  so 
well  triumphed.  The  people  o  f 
France  had  been  so  terribly  oppressed 
and  robbed  by  the  ruling  class  that 
they  were  ready-ripe  for  a  change 
and  the  success  of  the  American  peo- 
ple hastened  their  revolt.  Paine, 
whose  sympathy  was  ever  with  the 
downtrodden,  managed  to  get  to 
France,  notwithstanding  a  price  that 
had  been  set  on  his  head,  it  is  said. 
Soon  he  was  advocating  the  overthrow 
of  the  French  monarchical  tyranny 
and  was  elected  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Deputies.  Here  he  voted 
to  save  the  life  of  Louis  XVI  for  which 
he  was  suspected  and  sentenced  to 
the  Bastile,  where  he  remained  for 
about  a  year.     "Kill  the  system,  not 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


the  man,"  was  the  noble  stand  he 
took,  but  was  misunderstood  and  this 
nearly  cost  him  his  life.  He  was 
saved  by  mere  accident  and  was  later 
liberated  through  the  influence  of 
James  Monroe,  then  our  represen- 
tative to  France.  Having  now  con- 
cluded to  return  to  the  United  States, 
his  friend,  LaFayette,  handed  him  the 
key  of  the  Bastile  with  the  request 
that  it  be  presented  to  George  Wash- 
ington with  his  compliments.  This 
key  still  graces  the  walls  of  our  first 
President's  beautiful  home  at  Mount 
Vernon,  Virginia,  a  grim  reminder 
of  an  extinct  tyranny. 

Such  was  Thomas  Paine — a 
humanitarian  and  friend  of  the  op- 
pressed everywhere.  Said  he,  "The 
world  is  my  counti'y,  and  to  do  good 


my  religion,"  one  of  the  noblest  sen- 
timents ever  expressed  by  man. 

In  recognition  of  his  valuable  and 
self-sacrificing  services,  the  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States  granted 
him  $3,000,  the  State  of  Pennsyl- 
vania presented  him  with  five  hun- 
dred pounds  currency,  and  the  State 
of  New  York  gave  him  an  estate  of 
three  hundred  acres  at  New  Rochelle 
N.Y.,  where  he  resided  until  he  died 
on  June  8,  1809,  aged  72  years  and 
5  months.  A  modest  monument  was 
erected  to  his  memory  at  New  Rochelle 
some  years  ago,  upon  which  in  addition 
to  his  name  was  inscribed  "Author 
of  Common  Sense."  He  was  ever 
the  friend  of  man — and  one  of  the 
world's  great  apostles  of  Liberty. 


MY  FORTUNE 


Perhaps  I  have  no  funds  in 
But  what  is  that  to  me, 

With  all  the  gold  of  sunlight, 
And  the  silver  of  the  sea? 


sight, 


Perhaps  I  hold  no  title  to 
Rich  lands  or  mansions  fine, 

But  overhead  the  skies  of  blue 
With  all  their  joy  are  mine. 

In  coffers  running  o'er  and  o'er 
With  Love,  and  Hope  and  Cheer. 

And  in  my  heart  I  hold  a  store 
Of  wealth  in  title  clear 


— John  Kendrick  Bangs. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


FORERUNNER  OF  DUKE  UNIVERSITY 

By  R.  C.  Lawrence 


Duke  University  is  a  mighty  in- 
stitution. Its  numerous  buildings  rep- 
resent the  last  word  in  architectural 
design  and  its  campus  is  a  prose  poem 
in  beauty,  wrought  by  the  genius  of 
landscape  artist.  The  classic  lines  of 
the  Parthenon  in  Athens,  recalling  the 
rhetorical  declaration  of  the  German 
philosopher,  Schelling,  that  architec- 
ture is  frozen  music;  and  from  its 
lofty  tower  "the  pealing  anthem 
swells  the  note  of  praise"  when  the 
bells  of  its  great  carillon  sent  forth 
the  cadence  of  their  sweet  symphony. 
In  fact,  the  entire  setting,  ensemble 
and  effect  of  Duke  is  worthy  of  the 
genius  of  Sir  Christopher  Wren. 

All  that  is  mortal  of  James  Bu- 
chanan Duke,  whose  munificence  made 
all  this  magnificence  possible,  rests 
within  the  deep  crypts  of  the  chapel 
his  architects  created;  but  to  look 
for  the  real  builder  of  Duke  Univer- 
sity, the  inquiring  mind  must  seek 
elsewhere. 

Every  religious  denomination  has 
possessed  great  pioneers,  of  whom 
those  of  that  faith  instinctively  think 
when  reviewing  the  great  names 
which  constitute  their  heritage.  A 
Presbyterian  would  naturally  think  of 
Prof.  David  Caldwell,  whose  Guilford 
county  log  schoolhouse  was  at  once 
"an  academy,  a  college  and  a  theolog- 
ical seminary,"  out  of  which  came  a 
procession  of  preachers,  lawyers,  phy- 
sicians, educators  and  leaders  in  the 
life  of  our  state  for  a  generation  in- 
cluding five  governors.  A  Baptist 
would  no  doubt  think  of  Rev.  Shu- 
bael  Stearns,  and  point  with  pride  to 
the  fact  that  he  traversed  the  state, 


founding  a  train  of  Baptist  churches 
in  his  wake.  An  Episcopalian  would 
probably  refer  to  Charles  Pettigrew, 
first  elected  Episcopal  bishop  in  North 
Carolina,  whose  work  laid  broad  and 
deep  the  foundation  of  the  faith  of 
his  fathers.  But  the  informed  Meth- 
odist would  undoubtedly  refer  to  Dr. 
Braxton  Craven  as  the  mightest  man 
Methodism  ever  produced  in  Caro- 
lina. 

I  take  it  that  the  real  builder  of 
a  Commonwealth  is  the  educator  rath- 
er than  the  statesman.  The  lofty  elo- 
quence of  Daniel  Webster  has  not 
been  translated  into  the  sequence  of 
the  ages;  but  the  foundations  laid 
down  by  such  a  man  as  Charles  W. 
Eliot  at  Harvard  or  by  Woodrow  Wil- 
son at  Princeton,  are  still  being  erect- 
ed into  lofty  monuments  which  will 
not  pass  away.  I  therefore  refer  to 
Dr.  Craven  as  the  builder  of  the  Com- 
monwealth in  a  very  real  sense. 

He  had  one  of  the  most  powerful 
intellects  our  state  has  ever  known; 
and  the  two  most  naturally  gifted  men 
of  this  day  and  generation  were  un- 
doubtedly Dr.  Craven  and  Judge  Dav- 
id Schenck,  both  of  whom  possess- 
ed intellectual  gifts  which  have  never 
been  surpassed  within  our  borders. 

Dr.  Craven  came  from  humble  par- 
entage and  his  great  intellectual  at- 
tainments can  no  more  be  accounted 
for  than  can  the  genius  of  an  Edison, 
a  Marconi,  or  an  Einstein.  His  fath- 
er was  an  ordinary  farmer  seeking 
to  wrest  a  livelihood  from  the  rugged 
red  hills  of  Randolph  county,  and  here 
in  1822  his  son  Braxton  was  born. 

Garfield  said  that  a  university  con- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


sisted  of  Mark  Hopkins  on  one  end 
of  a  log  and  a  student  on  the  other 
end;  and  the  same  statement  might, 
with  propriety,  have  been  made  con- 
cerning Dr.  Craven,  for  he  was  a  nat- 
ural educator,  with  the  inbred  talent 
of  the  educator,  and  when  he  was 
only  sixteen,  we  find  him  teaching 
a  subscription  school  in  the  neigh- 
borhood where  he  was  born. 

His  own  education  was  secured  at 
the  famous  Quaker  Academy  at  New 
Garden,  which  educated  so  many  fa- 
mous men.  Here  he  soaked  up  the 
Latin  and  Greek  classics  for  he  had 
a  mind  like  a  sponge  v/hich  retained 
everything  it  once  acquired.  He  read 
in  four  languages  fluently;  and  his 
amazing  memory  was  such  that  he 
memorized  the  whole  of  Abercrombie's 
Moral  Philosophy,  so  that  he  could 
repeat  the  entire  work!  Later  in  life 
he  took  his  academic  degree  from 
Randolph-Macon.  Other  academic  hon- 
ors came  to  him  as  the  fame  of  his 
great  work  as  an  educator  became 
known  throughout  the  educational 
world.  Our  university  declared  him 
Master  of  Arts;  Andrews  College  in 
Tennessee  conferred  upon  him  a  Doc- 
torate of  Divinity;  and  the  Universi- 
ty of  Missouri  created  him  a  Doctor 
of  Laws,  also  offering  to  him  the 
chancellorship  of  that  institution, 
which  he  declined.  But  these  honors 
were  to  come  to  him  later  in  life. 

He  became  a  powerful  preacher  in 
his  'teens  and  was  licensed  to  preach 
by  the  Methodist  conference  when  he 
was  only  eighteen.  The  fame  of  the 
"boy  preacher"  spread  abroad,  and 
people  flocked  to  hear  him;  yet  he  on- 
ly held  one  important  pastorate,  that 
of  Edenton  Street  at  Raleigh,  and 
that  for  two  years  during  the  civil 
war.     His  heart  lay  in  the  ministry  of 


the  educator  rather  than  in  the  min- 
istry of  the  pulpit. 

During  the  civil  war  he  also  saw 
service  in  the  cause  of  the  Confed- 
eracy. He  became  Captain  Craven, 
and  was  attached  at  the  large  Confed- 
erate military  prison  at  Salisbury. 

We  now  come  to  his  life's  work. 
Upon  leaving  New  Garden  academy, 
the  young  preacher  became  assistant 
to  the  famous  Dr.  Bradley  York, 
who  had  founded  and  was  conducting 
a  small  school  in  a  frame  building, 
a  short  distance  from  what  became 
the  site  of  "Old  Trinity"  in  Randolph 
county.  Two  years  later  Dr.  York  re- 
tired and  Dr.  Craven  became  the 
principal  of  the  little  school,  then 
known  as  "Union  Institute." 

In  1851  the  school  was  chartered 
by  the  legislature  and  became  a 
"normal  college."  That  same  year 
saw  its  first  connection  with  the  Meth- 
odist conference,  when  that  body  lent 
its  "moral  support"  to  the  struggling 
college  upon  the  understanding  that 
young  candidates  for  the  Methodist 
ministry  should  receive  their  tuition 
free. 

In  1852  the  Legislature  passed  an 
act  directing  the  trustees  of  the  liter- 
ary fund  to  lend  the  institution  ten 
thousand  dollars  upon  the  security  of 
a  bond;  and  it  is  not  entirely  to  the 
credit  of  the  Methodist  church  that 
it  allowed  Dr.  Craven  to  pay  off  a 
part  of  this  loan  out  of  his  own  small 
property.  It  was  with  the  proceeds 
of  this  loan,  and  certain  other  funds, 
that  a  brick  building  was  erected  on 
the  site  which  has  become  famous  as 
"Old  Trinity."  In  1859  this  loan  hav- 
ing been  paid  off,  the  name  of  the 
school  was  changed  and  Trinity  col- 
lege came  into  existence,  the  proper- 
ty becoming  vested  in  the  Methodist 


16  THE  UPLIFT 

conference.  Dr.  Craven  continued  as  ship  Trinity  college  became  a  mighty 
its  president  until  his  death  in  1882,  force  in  the  educational  life  of  the 
with  the  exception  of  two  years  dur-  state.  At  his  feet  sat  men  who  were 
ing  the  Civil  War,  when  he  occupied  to  go  forth  to  become  the  pillars  of 
a  pastorate  as  above  stated.  both  church  and  state  in  Carolina — 
Dr.  Craven  built  "Old  Trinity"  senators,  governors,  judges,  preach- 
largely  with  his  bare  hands.  He  said  ers,  educators,  lawyers,  doctors — the 
that  his  supreme  aim  and  object  was  leaders  in  every  profession  and  in 
to  "build  men"  and  in  this  he  attain-  every  calling  in  the  life  that  was 
ed  his  objective,  for  under  his  leader-  Carolina's  in  his  day  and  generation. 


A  SMILE  HELPS 

No,  a  smile  won't  fill  your  stomach, 

A  smile  won't  keep  you  warm, 
A  smile  won't  drive  disease  away 

Or  shield  you  from  the  storm, 
A  smile  won't  clothe  your  shivering  flesh, 

A  smile  won't  quench  your  thirst, 
But  a  smile  will  keep  rebellion  out 

When  things  are  at  their  worst. 

No,  a  smile  won't  win  a  job  for  you, 

A  smile  won't  pay  your  bills, 
A  smile  won't  feed  your  hungry  child, 

A  smile  won't  heal  world  ills; 
A  smile  won't  bring  the  sun  or  the  rain, 

A  smile  won't  start  shop  wheels, 
But  a  smile,  when  you're  down,  makes  a 

wonderful  change 
In  the  way  a  fellow  feels! 


-Barton   Pogue 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


LET'S  GO  ARCTIC 

By  Bert  Sackett 


Snow  camping  is  one  of  the  grand- 
est treats  the  out-of-doors  offers  us. 
In  spite  of  cold  winds  and  icy,  snow- 
covered  ground,  we  can  by  following 
the  wise  ways  of  "old  timers,"  be  as 
snug  and  comfortable  as  a  bug  in  a 
rug.     So  let's  get  started! 

We  find  the  winter  woods  myster- 
ious and  beautiful  under  the  mantle 
of  snow  which  muffles  sounds  so  that 
we  walk  in  a  new  world.  Now's  the 
time  to  read  the  tragedies  and  com- 
edies our  wild  friends  have  written 
for  us  in  their  tracks.  Those  one, 
two,  three,  tracks  dotting  the  snow 
evenly  were  made  by  a  rabbit  am- 
bling along  in  the  moonlight.  See 
now,  how  he  made  a  frenzied  leap ! 
He  wasn't  quick  enough  though.  The 
tracks  end  in  the  blured  impression 
where  his  body  was  driven  into  the 
snow.  There  are  marks  on  either 
side  as  though  someone  had  drawn 
his  spread  fingers  along.  They  were 
made  by  a  hunting  owl. 

Now's  the  time  to  put  the  grain 
and  suet  we  brought  where  the  birds 
can  find  it.  Winter  with  deep  snow 
means  short  rations  for  the  birds, 
and  they  will  thank  us  for  the  treat. 
Nail  or  tie  the  pieces  of  suet  to  trees 
and  spread  the  grain  on  tree  stumps 
and  rocks  swept  clear  of  snow. 

Speaking  of  feeding  the  birds  re- 
minds us  that  it  is  dinner  time,  so  we 
look  for  a  windbreak  to  get  out  of 
the  cold  north  wind.  There  are  lots 
of  ready  made  wind  shelters  so  we 
need  take  no  time  to  make  one.  We 
find  a  hedge  or  stone  wall  or  haystack 


and  go  to  the  south  side  of  it  where 
the  sun  will  warm  us.  Or,  we  find 
a  tree  uprooted  by  some  summer 
storm  and  take  shelter  behind  the 
great  circle  of  roots  and  earth  that 
stands  on  edge.  This  is  a  fine  place 
because  we  can  build  a  fire  in  the 
hole  the  roots  came  out  of.  Gullies 
make  good  windbreaks  too.  In  fact, 
any  place  where  we  can  get  down  out 
of  the  sweep  of  old  Boreas  and  build 
a  fire,  is  good. 

We  make  a  small  fire  so  we  can  get 
close  to  it  while  we  heat  our  lunch. 
Toasted  sandwiches  and  a  cup  of  beef 
tea,  made  from  those  little  salty  cubes 
that  carry  so  well  in  their  tin  tube, 
just  "touch  the  spot."  Since  we're 
following  the  example  of  "old  timers," 
we  know  better  than  to  build  fires 
without  permission  on  public  or 
private  lands.  While  we're  resting  we 
slip  off  our  shoes  because  our  feet 
have  been  sweating.  Stood  not  too  close 
to  the  fire  they  air  out  nicely  while 
we  slip  on  the  extra  socks  we  put  into 
our  pocket  this  morning. 

Rested,  we  strap  on  our  skis  or 
snowshoes  or  put  on  our  skates  and 
have  a  glorious  afternoon.  We  go  home 
with  the  appetites  of  starved  wolves. 
We  had  such  a  good  time  that  we  de- 
cide to  make  our  next  trip  an  over- 
night camp. 

Now  we  are  to  have  the  adventure 
of  camping  under  blazing  winter  stars. 
Perhaps,  if  we  are  lucky  we  will  see 
the  Aurora  Borealis  playing  in  the 
northern  heavens.  There  isn't  any 
bigger  camping  thrill  than  a  properly 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


prepared  snow  camp,  or  a  bigger  chill 
if  one  goes  at  it  like  a  tenderfoot.  One 
experience  like  that  and  you'll  prob- 
ably go  home  vowing  never  to  try  it 
again. 

That  glassy  lake  ice  we  are  whiz- 
zing over  on  flying  skates  is  perfect. 
So  is  the  slick,  fast  snow  on  the  hill- 
side, down  which  we  zoom  on  skis. 
Fine!  Enjoy  it!  But  we  must  not  wait 
until  Orion's  belt  climbs  into  the  even- 
ing sky  before  we  think  about  making 
ready  for  the  night.  It's  a  lot  more  fun 
to  know  that  we  have  a  snug  camp 
ready  and  a  big  pile  of  firewood  cut, 
ready  to  cook  supper  and  give  us 
warmth.  This  is  the  first  snow  camp 
rule — make  camp  and  cut  wood  first, 
then  play. 

It's  possible  to  be  comfortable  in  a 
brush  shelter  overnight,  but  since  this 
is  our  first  trip,  let's  use  a  tent.  Any 
shelter  tent  that  can  be  carried  by  one 
or  two  persons  will  do.  We  can  either 
make  or  buy  one.  We  should  take  time 
to  clear  away  the  snow  from  a  place 
big  enough  for  tent  and  fire.  We  must 
remove  bumps  from  under  the  bed 
place.  We  pitch  the  entrance  away 
from  prevailing  winds,  generally  to- 
wards the  south,  and  bank  the  tent 
well  with  snow.  This  will  keep  out 
drafts  and  cold.  Another  "old  timer" 
trick  is  to  cover  the  tent  with  light 
brush,  which  keps  heat  in.  Two  tents 
can  be  pitched  door  to  door  with  the 
fire  between,  thus  saving  a  lot  of  wood 
cutting;. 

For  a  single  tent,  build  a  reflector 
of  green  logs  or  rocks  behind  the  fire, 
to  throw  the  heat  into  the  tent.  Logs 
are  better  since  they  help  hold  the  fire 
and  will  not  explode  as  rocks  some- 
times do.  The  "wagon  wheel"  fire  is 


a  labor  saver  since  it  requires  practi- 
cally no  wood  chopping.  Long  logs  are 
arranged  like  the  spokes  of  a  wheel 
with  the  fire  as  the  hub.  Logs  are 
pushed  in  as  they  burn.  This  fire  is 
used  in  the  far  North  and  also  by  the 
Seminole  Indians  in  the  Florida  Ever- 
glades, proof  that  out-door  men  recog- 
nize it  as  good.  The  fire  can  be  easily 
regulated  to  burn  high  or  low  by  push- 
ing in  or  pulling  out  logs.  It's  almost 
like  regulating  a  gas  stove.  The  most 
important  fire  safety  rules  for  snow 
campers  are:  never  leave  a  fire  burn- 
ing when  you  are  away  from  your 
tent;  always  cover  the  fire  with  ashes 
before  "turning  in."  Neglect  of  either 
of  these  rules  may  mean  a  burned 
tent  and  even  a  burned  boy. 

"Sleep  tight"  is  not  a  good  rule  for 
snow  camps.  Covers  must  be  warm 
but  not  binding  or  too  weighty.  Soft, 
fluffy  blankets  are  twice  as  warm 
as  thick,  heavy  ones.  If  one  intends 
to  do  a  lot  of  winter  camping  he  will 
need  a  sleeping  bag.  Manufactured 
bags  are  excellent  but  very  costly. 
Make  your  own  by  folding  two  or 
three  blankets  lengthwise.  Stitch  the 
blankets  across  one  end  and  nearly  to 
the  top  of  the  open  side.  With  this 
arrangement  you  can  have  as  many 
covers  over  you  as  the  weather  makes 
necessary  and  there's  no  danger  of 
"kicking  out."  When  you  are  through 
with  such  a  sleeping  bag  it  can  be 
ripped  apart  without  harming  the 
blankets.  If  you  have  a  dog  sledge  or 
can  carry  it  in  your  pack,  take  a  com- 
forter along  to  put  under  you. 

Time  spent  making  the  bed  com- 
fortable means  sound,  refreshing 
sleep.  First  comes  a  layer  of  straw, 
marsh  grass  or  pine  needles.  On  top 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


of  this  goes  a  waterproof  sheet,  then, 
if  available,  a  comforter.  "Under- 
cover" is  just  as  important  as  what's 
over  the  sleeper.  Newspapers  make 
good  ground  cover  as  far  as  insulation 
goes,  but  they  aren't  very  soft. 
Sweater  and  shirt  can  be  rolled  in  a 
towel  for  a  pillow. 

Clothing  that  has  been  worn  all  day 
is  too  tight  to  sleep  in,  besides  it  is 
sure  to  be  slightly  damp  with 
perspiration.  Change  to  pajamas  and 
wear  a  pair  of  loose  socks  on  your 
feet.  Lay  your  clothing  beside  your 
bed  where  you  can  reach  out  and  get 
it  in  the  morning.  A  little  practice  will 
make  anyone  an  expert  sleeping-bag 
dresser.  When  you  wake,  pull  your 
clothing  into  the  bag  and  warm  it  up 
before  you  put  it  on.  You  will  slide 
out  of  bed   dressed   except   for   boots 


and  coat.  Shove  the  logs  together  in 
your  "wagon  wheel  fire,"  scrape  away 
t^e  ashes  and  in  a  few  minutes  there 
will  be  a  fire  at  which  to  warm  your 
boots  before  you  put  them  on. 

When  the  sun  is  well  up,  shake  out 
the  bed  clothing  and  hang  it  on  some 
bushes  to  air  while  you  eat  breakfast. 
Failure  to  air  bedding  means  a  damp, 
chilly  bed  the  next  night. 

Keep  cooking  simple  but  have  two 
hot  meals  a  day.  Wilderness  travelers 
in  the  north  woods  always  stop  to  boil 
their  kettle  at  meal  times.  Fresh  fruit 
and  vegetables  will  freeze  easily  and 
be  unfit  to  eat.  Fool  Jack  Frost  by 
storing  perishable  foods  under  water 
in  a  running  spring  or  brook.  Things 
that  water  might  damage  can  be  kept 
in  screw-top  jars. 


THOSE  WE  LOVE 

They  say  the  world  is  round  and  yet 

I  often  think  it  square, 

So  many  little  hurts  we  get 

From  corners  here  and  there; 

But  there's  one  truth  in  life  I've  found 

While  journeying  East  and  West, 

The  only  folks  we  really  wound 

Are  those  we  love  the  best. 

We  flatter  those  we  scarcely  know 

We  please  the  fleeting  guest 

And  deal  many  a  thoughtless  blow 

To  those  we  love  the  best. 


— Selected 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


UTOPIA  ON  THE  COAST 

By  Daisy  Hendley  Gold  in  The  State  Magazine 


For  almost  two  hundred  years  the 
people  of  Cedar  Island,  North  Caro- 
lina have  lived  absolutely  and  to  the 
letter  by  the  golden  rule.  It's  about 
the  only  law  they  give  much  thought 
—the  rest  of  life  just  naturally  falls 
into  a  harmonious  pattern.  Every- 
body on  this  island,  located  off  the 
ragged  Carolina  shoreline,  literally 
does  by  his  neighbor  as  he  would  be 
done  by.  As  a  result  the  people  there 
have  achieved  that  status  constantly 
sought  by  man  everywhere — content- 
ment. A  cheerful  set,  they  dwell  be- 
hind their  low  picket  fences,  under 
their  wind-swept  live  oaks  at  peace 
with  God  and  man. 

Cedar  Island  has  about  five  hun- 
dred inhabitants  in  the  village  which 
scatters  for  a  mile  and  a  half  by  the 
edge  of  the  salt  water.  There's  not 
one  rich  citizen  in  the  place,  not  one 
person  on  charity.  Every  family, 
with  one  exception,  owns  their  own 
home.  There  is  not  a  piece  of  mort- 
gaged property  on  the  island.  No- 
body ever  borrows  money. 

There  has  never  been  an  "arm  of 
the  law"  in  any  capacity  in  the  com- 
munity. There's  no  need  for  it.  For 
nearly  two  centuries  nobody  has  com- 
mitted even  a  minor  offense.  No 
Cedar  Island  man  has  ever  had  his 
"court  case  pled."  Nobody  locks  a 
door,  most  people  don't  have  keys  to 
their  door-locks.  As  one  old  gentle- 
man, looking  like  a  ruddy  Santa 
Claus  who'd  had  a  shave,  expressed 
it:  "The  storms  are  all  that  a-body 
ever  has  to  lock  the  door  against." 
There  is  no  community  organization 
of    any    kind;    no    mayor,    no    "town 


council,"  no  club  life  or  organized 
civic  activity.  Everybody  attends  to 
his  own  business  and  helps  his  neigh- 
bor when  needed. 

The  people  of  Cedar  Island  (the 
place  gets  its  name  from  the  beautiful 
blueberry  cedars  that  grow  there  in 
great  profusion)  make  their  living 
entirely  from  the  salt  water,  fishing 
in  the  waters  of  the  two  sounds,  Core 
and  Pamlico,  that  meet  off  the  island. 
Every  man  owns  his  boat  and  fishing 
gear,  unencumbered.  The  waters  of 
the  sounds  that  edge  the  village  were 
divided  among  the  men  by  common 
agreement  years  ago.  Stakes  mark 
the  fishing  grounds  of  every  two  men. 
These  grounds  are  each  five  hundred 
yards  in  width.  The  men  fish  in  pairs 
within  their  riparian  domain,  divid- 
ing their  fish  equally.  Never  has 
anybody  been  known  to  encroach  on 
another's  fishing  territory  or  to  com- 
plain of  his  share  of  the  catch  within 
his  own  preserve. 

People  make  a  comfortable  living 
on  Cedar  Island,  fishing  with  their 
pound  nets  in  the  winter  for  white 
shad,  hickory  shad  and  herring;  in 
the  summer  for  trout,  mackerel, 
butterfish  and  mullet.  There  is  some 
clamming  from  time  to  time.  The  fish 
dealers  from  Atlantic,  Morehead  City 
and  other  places  send  their  boats 
regularly  to  buy  all  the  fiish  and  clams 
that  Cedar  Islanders  catch. 

Another  remarkable  thing  about 
Cedar  Island:  within  the  memory  of 
the  oldest  inhabitant,  is  the  fact  that 
no  new  family  has  come  to  the  island 
to  live.  This  does  not  mean  that  the 
place    is    inaccessible,   undesirable   or 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


in  desolate  isolation.  Although  it  is 
an  island,  it  is  separated  from  the 
mainland  only  by  a  narrow  strip  of 
very  deep  water  known  on  navigation 
charts  as  "The  Thoroughfare."  This 
navigable  strip  of  water  is  crossed 
by  a  drawbridge,  and  a  good  road 
connects  the  island  with  the  sizable 
mainland  town  of  Atlantic  ten  miles 
away.  But  the  island  was  settled  in 
the  eighteenth  century  by  some  good 
old  English  families  that  are  still  the 
only  families  there.  Looking  at  the 
headstones  marking  the  shell-covered 
graves — of  course  seafaring  Cedar 
Islanders  would  cover  every  grave 
with  seashells — one  finds  recorded 
only  names  that  are  still  a  part  of 
Cedar  Island.  Occasionally  a  Cedar 
Island  man  brings  home  a  wife  from 
other  parts,  but  it  is  a  fact  that  no 
new  family  name  has  come  to  the 
island  since  anybody  can  remember. 
The  names  of  Goodwin,  Day,  Lupton, 
Daniels,  Smith,  Harris  and  Styron 
were  names  of  leading  citizens  a 
hundred  years  ago,  and  they  are 
today. 

Cedar  Island  natives  are  not  by 
any  means  ignorant  recluses.  They 
are  very  much  a  part  of  the  world, 
even  if  their  altruistic  philosophy  of 
life  isn't.  They  are  educated,  well 
read,  have  their  newspapers  and 
radios  which  they  follow  closely  for 
news  of  the  all-important  weather  as 
well  as  the  state  of  the  nation.  They 
are  about  the  purest-blooded  Ameri- 
cans to  be  found  anywhere  and  most 
loyal  to  state  and  nation.  They  have 
no  alien  blood,  no  alien  ideas.  They 
support  with  interest  their  three 
churches  and  one  good  school.  Their 
only  enemy  is  the  Atlantic  Ocean 
which  on  occasion,  usually  in  Sep- 
tember,   comes    roaring    around    and 


over  the  sand  banks  that  edge  Core 
and  Pamlico  sounds  miles  away,  and 
moves  in  on  Cedar  Island.  Storms 
at  different  times  have  wrecked  many 
of  the  larger  and  more  pretentious  old 
homes,  swept  away  treasured  furnish- 
ings of  another  day,  actually  changed 
part  of  the  shoreline. 

Not  long  ago  a  man,  puttering 
around  in  his  island  garden,  picked 
up  a  handsome  doorlock  with  brass 
knobs  still  attached  and  showed  it  to 
the  writer.  He  said,  "That  came  from 
Grandpa's  old  home  that  was  washed 
away  in  the  hurricane  of  'thirty-three.' 
But  the  islanders  come  staunchly 
through  these  hurricanes,  working  as 
usual  in  perfect  unison.  The  dark 
wild  night  of  storm  in  September, 
'thirty-three  the  men  of  Cedar  Island 
went  in  their  boats  from  house  to 
house  rescuing  neighbors  and  carry- 
ing them  to  a  safe  point.  Not  one 
life  was  lost  on  that  harrowing  occa- 
sion. There's  a  tow-headed  young- 
ster on  the  island  they  all  call 
"Storm  King"  because  he  was  born 
in  the  upper  room  of  a  home  that 
night  with  the  water  sloshing  all 
over  the  lower  floor. 

They  rebuilt  together  after  the 
hurricanes,  fish  together  amicably  in 
fair  and  stormy  weather,  watch  their 
sons  marry  their  neighbors'  daugh- 
ters and  live  happily  ever  afterward. 
This  last  is  attested  to  by  the  fact 
there  has  never  been  a  divorce  on  the 
island. 

Here's  a  noteworthy  fact:  the  com- 
munity is  known  everywhere  by  the 
name  "Cedar  Island";  residents  al- 
ways say  "I  live  in  Cedar  Island"; 
and  yet  actually  there  are  two  post- 
offices,  one  at  each  end  of  the  settle- 
ment about  a  mile  and  a  half  apart. 
One  is  labelled  "Lola"  and  the  other 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


"Roe."  The  mail  boat  for  Ocracoke 
stops  off  shore  every  day,  as  it  has 
done  for  many  years,  and  John  Lup- 
ton  rows  out  to  meet  her.  "Here's 
the  mail  for  Cedar  Island"  calls  the 
mate  and  hands  down  the  mail  pouches 
for  "Lola"  and  "Roe." 

The  village  has  been  and  always 
will  be  to  the  world  "Cedar  Island," 
known  as  the  healthiest  place  on  the 
coast  where  none  of  the  mosquitoes 
carry  malaria  and  all  the  girls  have 
pretty  white  teeth.  What  with  the 
collard  greens  from  their  gardens  and 


the  sea  food  from  their  front  yards 
the  people  of  Cedar  Island  have  a 
well-balanced  diet  conducive  to  good 
health.  Then  too,  they're  happy  and 
contented,  and  that  goes  a  long  way 
toward  a   healthy   body. 

The  people  of  Cedar  Island  remind 
the  visitor  of  those  lines  of  Robert 
Louis   Stevenson: 

" In  the  country  places 

"Where  the  old  plain  men  have 
rosy  faces 

"And  the  young  fair  maidens 

"Quiet  eyes." 


THE  DEAD  SEA  COMES  TO  LIFE 

The  Jewish  Missionary  Magazine  informs  us  that  the  five- 
year  development  program  for  commercializing  the  minerals 
in  the  Dead  Sea  in  Palestine  is  progressing  ahead  of  schedule. 
Last  year's  output  of  potash  is  estimated  at  from  60,000  to 
70,000  tons. 

It  is  said  that  untold  mineral  wealth  is  lodged  in  the  waters 
of  the  Dead  Sea.  Now  this  wealth  is  being  reclaimed  and  the 
Sea  that  has  been  used  as  a  symbol  of  selfishness  is  giving  up 
its  wealth  to  a  needy  world  and  may  become  a  symbol  of  un- 
selfish service. — Home  Missions. 

A  great  deal  of  talent  is  lost  in  the  world  for  want  of  a  little 
courage.  Every  day  sends  to  their  graves  obscure  men  whom 
timidity  prevented  from  making  a  first  effort;  who,  if  they 
could  have  been  induced  to  begin,  would,  in  all  probability, 
have  gone  great  lengths  in  the  career  of  fame. 

The  fact  is,  that  to  anything  in  the  world  worth  doing,  we 
must  not  stand  back  shivering  and  thinking  of  the  cold  danger, 
but  we  must  jump  in  and  scramble  through  as  well  as  we  can. 
It  will  not  do  to  be  perpetually  calculating  risks  and  adjusting 
nice  chances.  . .  .A  man  waits,  and  doubts,  and  consults  his 
brother,  and  his  particular  friends,  till  one  day  he  finds  that 
he  is  sixty  years  old  and  that  he  has  lost  so  much  time  in  con- 
sulting relatives  that  he  has  had  no  time  to  follow  their 
advice. — Sidney  Smith. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


AN  OLD  TALE  RETOLD 

(The  Atlantian) 


Some  25  years  ago,  I  believe,  the 
Nobel  prize  for  the  best  work  in 
literature  was  won  by  an  Indian  poet, 
who  wrote  about  a  wandering  beach- 
comber searching  along  the  shores 
of  various  seas  for  some  wonderful 
touchstone  which  would  turn  to  gold 
whatever  came  into  contact  with  it. 

The  man  wore  an  iron  chain  around 
his  neck.  He  would  pick  a  pebble 
from  the  beach  and  touch  it  to  the 
chain,  watching  to  see  if  it  would 
turn  to  gold. 

For  years  he  wander  in  his  weird 
quest,  growing  old,  losing  hope,  ulti- 
mately becoming  mad,  but  refusing 
to  rest. 

One  day  a  boy  passing  along  the 
beach  laughingly  asked  the  ragged 
wanderer  where  he  got  the  gold 
chain  about  his  neck.  The  madman 
looked,  and  behold,  he  saw  the  iron 
chain  was  now  indeed  a  gold  one. 
But  he  had  failed  to  get  the  touch- 
stone. 

After  years  of  picking  pebbles 
from  the  beach  to  the  chain  without 
any  effect,  he  had  grown  careless — not 
even  looking  at  the  chain,  just  me- 
chanically moving  his  hands  back 
and  forth,  and  yet  without  knowing 
it  he  had  found  the  touchstone  and 
lost  it  because  his  work  had  become 
a  motion  only,  without  a  thought  or 
lookout  for  the  real  aim  of  his  life's 
endeavor. 

So  he  turned  back  upon  his  course 


— hunting  for  the  success  that  was 
once  his,  but  lost  because  he  hadn't 
thought  to  look  down  to  see. 

And  so  is  illustrated  in  the  long 
fable  a  condition  we  see  about  us  all 
the  time — men  failing  of  success  be- 
cause they  work  so  mechanically  and 
become  so  staid  in  the  old  back-and- 
forth  movements  that  they  miss  the 
touchstone  they  all  the  while  are 
looking  for.  They  had  eyes  but  they 
saw  not,  understanding  had  they  but 
they  understood  not,  and  years  after 
•incessant  labor  they  had  to  retrace 
the  steps  already  traveled,  having  be- 
come sad  and  sore  at  heart,  dissapoint- 
ed,  often  malevolent  misanthropes 
and  hating  those  who  did  see  the 
touchstone  when  they  had  it  in  their 
grasp. 

Success  does  not  depend  so  much 
on  working  as  how  we  work.  Good 
gracious!  Look  at  that  madman! 
Forsooth,  he  worked  hard  enough  but 
he  lost  his  observation.  In  going 
through  the  motion  of  his  drudgery 
in  lifting  the  pebbles  to  his  old  iron 
chain,  he  forgot  the  object  of  his 
search. 

So  many  men  in  real  life  become 
mechanical  and  machinelike  beings, 
who  fail  of  real  success  because  they 
fail  to  be  on  the  lookout  for  the  little 
pebble  of  observation,  initiative,  sug- 
gestion and  betterment  that  will  turn 
the  chain  of  drudgery  about  their 
necks   into  golden   success. 


A  few  men  have  courage  to  honor  a  friend's  success  without 
jealousy. — Selected. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  attraction  at  the  regular  week- 
ly moving  picture  show  in  the  audi- 
torium last  Thursday  night  was  "The 
Housekeeper's  Daughter",  A  United 
Artists  production. 

We  received  a  card  this  week  from 
Harry  Leagon,  one  of  our  boys,  who 
has  been  in  the  United  States  Army 
for  some  time  and  is  now  stationed 
at  Schofield  Barracks,  Honolulu,  The 
Hawaiians.  This  lad  was  formerly 
a  member  of  the  group  at  Cottage  No. 
13,  and  asked  especially  to  be  remem- 
bered to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morris,  officer 
and  matron  in  charge,  and  to  the  boys 
of  that  cottage.  Harry  informed  us 
that  he  was  soon  going  to  be  back  at 
the  kind  of  work  he  learned  while  at 
the  School,  that  of  driving  a  tractor. 
He  further  stated  that  he  liked  the 
army  life  and  has  learned  to  be  very 
fond  of  his  surroundings  at  Honolulu. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  P.  Bell,  the  former 
being  supenintendent  of  the  Industrial 
School  for  Boy's,  Grafton,  West 
Virginia,  stoped  off  here  recently  on 
their  way  to  Florida.  Mr.  Bell  said 
that  for  many  years  he  had  heard  a 
great  deal  about  the  Stonewall  Jack- 
son Training  School,  what  it  was,  the 
fine  work  being  done  here,  and  simply 
could  not  pass  through  this  section 
without  following  a  route  which  would 
allow  a  brief  visit.  After  being 
shown  over  the  place  he  stated  that 
all  the  good  things  he  had  heard  about 
us  were  true,  even  better  than  he  had 
been  told  to  expect.  He  was  especially 
enthusiastic  about  the  cottage  system 
carried  out  here,  each  building  mak- 
ing  a   complete   home,   and  was   also 


pleased  with  the  various  vocational 
departments. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bell  were  accompanied 
by  the  latter's  sister,  who  lives  in 
Ohio.  Upon  leaving,  they  said  they 
would  probably  return  later,  as  Mr. 
Bell  wanted  to  take  more  time  to 
look  further  into  the  work  of  our 
School. 

We  thoroughly  enjoyed  having  these 
good  people  visit  us,  the  only  com- 
plaint we  have  to  offer  being  that 
there  stay  in  our  midst  was  entirely 
too  brief. 

A  committee  from  the  Cabarrus 
County  Grand  Jury,  now  in  session  in 
Concord,  visited  the  School  last  week 
and  was  conducted  through  the 
various  departments  by  Superinten- 
dent Boger.  This  committee  was 
composed  of  the  following  members: 
A.  M.  Whitmire,  Kannapolis;  J.  M. 
Honeycutt,  Concord;  C.  R.  Patterson, 
Kannapolis;  P.  M.  Turner,  Stanfield; 
J.  I.  Rogers,  Concord;  J.  M.  Jenkins, 
Midland. 

That  these  gentlemen  found  condi- 
tions at  the  School  quite  to  their  lik- 
ing was  evidenced  by  a  very  fine  re- 
port concerning  the  institution  and 
its  work,  which  appeared  in  the  Con- 
cord Daily  Tribune  a  few  days  after 
their  visit. 

Rev.  E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  service  at  the  Training 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon.  For 
the  Scripture  Lesson  he  read  Proverbs 
3:1-12,  following  which  he  talked  to 
the  boys  on  the  importance  of  acknow- 
ledging God. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


Rev.  Mv.  Summers  told  the  lads  he 
had  been  highly  pleased  on  several 
occasions  by  the  way  they  had  recited 
different  passages  of  Scripture, 
especially  a  number  of  the  Psalms. 
He  then  stated  that  he  wanted  as 
many  boys  as  were  willing,  to  memo- 
rize the  first  twenty  verses  of  the 
third  chapter  of  Proverbs,  and  promis- 
ed to  have  at  least  fifty  copies  of  the 
Book  of  Proverbs  sent  to  them  by 
next  Sunday.  He  issued  a  challenge 
to  them  to  memorize  these  verses  and 
be  able  to  recite  them  by  the  time  he 
came  out  to  the  School  to  conduct 
another  service. 

The  speaker  told  his  listeners  he 
thought  John  3:16  was  the  golden 
verse  in  all  the  Bible,  and  his  second 
choice  was  Proverbs  3:6.  In  a  highly 
interesting  message  he  said  we  all 
have  a  future  of  which  we  know  noth- 
ing. Nobody  knows  except  Almighty 
God.  Men  and  women  of  today  who 
really  think,  fully  realize  this  fact. 
We  must  have  someone  to  follow  if 
we  do  not  want  our  future  to  be  a 
total  failure.  Inasmuch  as  God  says 
to  acknowledge  Him,  that  is  the 
course  for  us  to  take,  thereby  making 
our  paths  easier. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  then  told  how 
he  had  enjoyed  reading  in  The  Uplift 
an  account  of  the  fine  Christmas 
holiday  period  at  the  School,  adding 
how  nice  it  is  that  boys  and  girls 
everywhere  in  our  country  are  able 
to  know  the  pleasures  of  Christmas. 
God's  goodnes  should  hang  over  from 
the  Yuletide  season.  We  do  not 
need  to  have  the  very  best  of  things 
to  let  our  light  shine;  we  should  do 
this  all  through  the  year.  As  an 
example,  our  President  has  been  able 
to  overcome  the  tragedy  of  infantile 
paralysis     and     become     one     of     the 


world's  greatest  leaders.  We,  too, 
can  let  our  light  shine,  even  under  ad- 
verse conditions.  All  we  need  to  do 
is  to  fully  put  our  trust  in  God. 

The  speaker  then  told  the  story  of 
the  "Mystic  Candles",  as  follows:  A 
young  woman  named  Erma  Bilky, 
grew  up  in  Germany,  fell  in  love  with 
a  German  boy,  and  they  were  married. 
They  came  to  America  on  their  honey- 
moon, and  liked  this  country  very 
much.  Some  years  later  she  was  sep- 
arated from  her  husband.  She  had 
a  little  boy  about  two  years  old, 
named  Jackie.  Finding  that  she  could 
no  longer  be  with  her  husband  in 
Germany,  she  and  Jackie  came  to 
America.       She    brought    with    her    a 

number  of  trinkets  to  sell. 

The  little  boy  became  seriously  ill 
and  she  took  him  to  California,  hop- 
ing his  health  might  improve  in  that 
climate.  He  grew  worse,  was  taken 
to  a  hospital,  where  the  doctor  told 
her  the  little  boy  could  not  get  well. 
Wiping  the  tears  from  her  eyes,  she 
went  up  to  her  son's  room.  Jackie 
asked  his  mother  why  she  looked  so 
pale.  A  little  later  he  passed  away. 
The  mother  almost  lost  her  mind. 
She  wandered  through  the  streets  day 
and  night,  hoping  she  would  see  some- 
one who  resembled  her  little  boy.  One 
night  she  looked  through  the  window 
of  a  mansion  and  saw  a  lad  kneeling 
by  his  bed,  just  as  Jackie  had  always 
done.  It  was  too  much  for  her.  She 
hurried  home  and  threw  herself  on 
the  bed.  The  next  day  she  went  to 
God  in  prayer,  asking  for  courage, 
and  He  gave  her  strength  to  bear  her 
grief.  She  went  to  Jackie's  room 
and  lovingly  handled  his  little  clothes. 
She  then  made  an  altar  there  and 
put  some  candles  on  it,  but  they  quick- 
ly   burned    out.     She    thought    of    a 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


secret  her  father,  back  in  Germany, 
had  used  to  make  candles  burn  long- 
er and  shed  an  unusually  brilliant 
light.  After  working  hard  for  sever- 
al weeks,  she  finally  perfected  the 
process  and  called  her  products  "mys- 
tic candles."  Once  more  her  grief  be- 
came unbearable  and  she  fell  to  the 
floor,  lying  there  for  two  days.  Neigh- 
bors noticed  that  her  candles  were  not 
burning,  went  in,  and  took  her  to  the 
hospital.  After  she  was  able  to  leave 
there,  kind  frienls  took  her  to  their 
home.  She  gave  them  six  of  her 
candles.  The  man  and  his  wife  had 
been  quarreling,  but  in  watching  the 
beautiful  candles,  their  hearts  were 
fused  together  again. 

Henry  Fonda,  the  famous  motion 
picture  star,  seeing  the  candles  in 
the  home  across  the  street,  wanted 
to  buy  some,  but  the  young  German 
woman  would  not  sell  them.  He  was 
not  to  be  turned  down  so  easily.  Re- 
turning again,  he  called  her  Bilky — 
no  one  had  called  her  by  that  name  in 
years— and  once  more  asked  her  to 
sell  some  of  the  candles.  He  also  told 


her  of  his  old  mother  back  in  the  hills. 
she  finally  gave  him  some,  express- 
ing the  hope  they  would  bring  joy  to 
the  lady.  Fonda  then  insisted  that 
she  make  the  candles  to  sell  but  she 
refused,  saying  she  had  made  them 
in  little  Jackie's  memory  and  not  for 
the  market.  Some  time  later  a 
Chinese  friend  lost  her  husband  and 
Erma  decided  to  give  her  employment. 
In  order  to  help  her  friend  make  a  liv- 
ing, she  decided  to  make  the  beauti- 
ful candles  for  sale,  and  went  to 
New  York,  where  they  opened  up  a 
small  factory.  Erma  Bilky  is  mak- 
ing money,  but  dosen't  take  a  cent 
out  of  the  factory.  Instead  she  puts 
all  the  profits  back  into  the  business, 
thus  enabling  her  to  employ  other 
girls  in  order  that  they,  too,  may 
make  a  living. 

This  German  woman,  out  of  her 
own  sorrow  and  disappointment,  was 
led  to  help  others.  If  we  do  our  best 
to  render  service  to  those  with  whom 
we  come  in  contact,  in  that  way  are 
we  acknowledging  God. 


TAKE  TIME 

Take  time  to  work — it  is  the  price  of  success. 

Take  time  to  think— it  is  the  source  of  power. 

Take  time  to  play — it  is  the  secret  of  perpetual  youth. 

to  read — it  is  the  fountain  of  wisdom. 

to  worship — it  is  the  highway  to  reverence. 

to  be  friendly — it  is  the  road  to  happiness. 

to  dream — it  is  hitching  your  wagon  to  a  star. 

to  love  and  be  loved— it  is  the  privilege  of  the  gods. 

to  look  around — it  is  too  short  a  day  to  be  selfish. 
Take  time  to  laugh — it  is  the  music  of  the  soul. 
Take  time  to  laugh — it  is  the  music  of  the  soul.-— Selected. 


Take  time 
Take  time 
Take  time 
Take  time 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL —  DECEMBER 

(Note:     The  figure  following  name  indicates  the  total  number  of  times  boy- 
has  been  on  Honor  Roll  since  January  1,  1940.) 


FIRST  GRADE 


Reid  Beheler  4 
Everett  Case  3 
Aldine  Duggins  10 
Claude    McConnell   9 
Max  Newson  8 
Melvin  Roland  5 
Walter  Sexton  6 
Carl  Tyndall  6 
James  Tyndall  7 
Torrence  Ware  4 
Floyd  Williams  9 
J.  C.  Willis  6 

— B— 

Charles  Crotts  4 
Jack  Crotts  4 
David  Cunningham  5 
Jack  Evans  3 
George  Gaddy  4 
Everett  Morris  3 
Hercules  Rose  2 
Charles  Widner  5 

SECOND  GRADE 
— A— 

John  Bailey  9 

Charles  Frye  4 
William  Harding  5 
J.  B.  Howell  3 
Carl  Ray  3 
Emerson  Sawyer  4 
William  Suites 
Hubert   Smith   4 
John  Whitaker  8 

— B— 

Cecil  Ashley  10 
Wesley  Beaver  8 
Percy  Capps  6 
William  Dixon  6 
Robert  Goldsmith  5 
Leo  Hamilton  9 
Jack  Harward  5 
Jack  Hamilton  4 
R  .L.  Hall 
Leonard  Jackobs  4 


Winley  Jones  7 
Edward  Kinion  4 
James  Massey  6 
Lloyd  Mullis  4 
Marshall  Pace  8 
Lewis  Sawyer  5 
Edward  Thomason  1 
George  Tolson  12 
Peter  Tuttle  2 
Louis  Williams  5 
James  C.  Wiggins  9 
Frank  Workman  6 

THIRD  GRADE 
— B— 

Paul  Briggs  3 
William  Broadwell  4 
William  Gaddy  2 
Paul  Godwin  8 
Audie  Farthing  4 
Eugene  Puckett  7 
Richard  Starnes  4 
Calvin  Tessneer  8 
Wallace  Woody  5 

FOURTH  GRADE 

— A— 

Robert  Chamberlain 
Robert  Dellinger  3 
Hugh  Kennedy  9 
Charles  McCoyle  3 
George  Warren  2 
Walker  Warr  2 
J.  R.  Whitman  5 

— B— 

Kenneth  Conklin  3 
George  Green  3 
James  Johnson  5 
Mark  Jones  5 
Hardy  Lanier  8 
Canipe  Shoe  2 
Arlie  Seism  5 
Noah  Ennis  3 
Grady  Kelly  2 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Nelson  2 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


FIFTH  GRADE 
— A— 

William  Goins  5 
Clarence  Mayton 

— B— 

Thomas  Britt 
Robert  Bryson  8 
William  Cantor 
Mack  Coggins  3 
Woodrow  Hager  8 
Jack  Hodges 
Osper  Howell  5 
Charles  Hayes 
Edward  Hammond 
John  Murdock 
Norvell  Murphy  3 
Rufus  Nunn 
J.  C.  Rinehardt 
Robah  Sink 
Currie  Singletary 
Carl  Speer 
George  Speer 
Charles  Tate  2 
Newman  Tate 
Woodrow  Wilson  3 

SIXTH  GRADE 

— B— 
Raymond  Andrews  6 
John  H.  Averitte  5 
Edward  Batten  5 
Ray  Bayne  10 
Lewis  H.  Baker  2 
Grover  Beaver 
Jennings  Britt  2 


Collett  Contor  3 
Albert  Chunn  2 
John  D.  Davis 
William  Drye 
Thomas  Fields 
Henry  Glover  5 
Columbus  Hamilton  6 
Charles  Hastings  2 
Beamon  Heath  2 
Gilbert  Hogan  4 
Edward  Johnson  8 
Robert  Keith  4 
Clifford  Lane  2 
James  Lane  4 
James  Ledford  2 
Clay  Mize  4 
Leonard  Melton  2 
Edward  Murray  8 
Fred  McLemore  4 
Otis  McCall  4 
Donald  Newman 
William  Padrick  9 
James  Quick  7 
Eulice  Rogers  7 
Thomas  Sands  6 
J.  P.  Sutton  10 
Everett  Watts  3 
Hubert  Walker  9 
Jack  Warren  4 
George  Wilhite  3 

SEVENTH  GRADE 

(Note:  Due  to  boys  in  this 
grade  being  out  of  school  part 
of  the  month  and  the  teacher  on 
his  vacation,  no  Honor  Roll  is 
listed  for  this  grade.) 


There  are  two  things  which  grow  stronger  in  the  breast  of 
man,  in  proportion  as  he  advances  in  years ;  the  love  of  country 
and  religion.  Let  them  be  never  so  much  forgotten  in  youth, 
they  sooner  or  later  present  themselves  to  us  arrayed  in  all 
their  charms,  and  excite  in  the  recesses  of  our  hearts  an  at- 
tachment justly  due  to  their  beauty. — Chateaubriand. 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  January  12,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

William  Drye 
Homer  Head 
Robert  Maples 
Frank  May 
Mack  McQuaigue 
Francis   Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Weldon  Warren 
Basil   Wetherington 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William   G.  Bryant 
James    Bargesser 
N.    A.    Bennet 
Lacy    Burleson 
Lloyd  Callahan 
Albert  Chunn 
Charles    Cole 
Eugene  Edwards 
Ralph  Harris 
Porter  Holder 
Joseph  Howard 
Burman   Keller 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Jack  Cline 
Julian  T.  Hooks 
Bernice  Hoke 
Edward  Johnson 
Robert  Keith 
Virgil  Lane 
Donald  McFee 
Donald   Newman 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Lewis   Andrews 
John  Bailey 
Lewis  H.  Baker 
Earl  Barnes 
Clyde   Barnwell 
Grover  Beaver 
James  Boone 
William  Buff 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Jack  Crotts 
Max  Evans 


Bruce    Hawkins 
David  Hensley 
Jack  Lemly 
William    Matthewson 
Harley  Matthews 
Otis  McCall 
Robert  Quick 
Wayne   Sluder 
George  Shaver 
William  Sims 
William  T.   Smith 
Harrison  Stilwell 
John  Tolly 
Louis  Williams 
Jerome        Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver 
Paul   Biiggs 
William   Cherry 
Arthur  Edmondson 
Arlo  Goins 
Noah  J.  Green 
Gilbert  Hogan 
John  Jackson 
William  C.  Jordan 
Hugh  Kennedy 
J.  W.  McRorrie 
Eugene  Puckett 
Robert  Simpson 
George  Speer 
Melvin  Walters 
John  Whitaker 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
J.  C.  Bordeaux 
A.  C.  Elmore 
J.  B.  Howell 
Everett  Lineberry 
James    Massey 
Fred  Tolbert  * 
Hubert    Walker 
Dewey  Ware 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 
Robert  Bryson 
Leo    Hamilton 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Leonard  Jacobs 
Jesse  Peavey 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John  H.  Averitte 
Edward  Batten 
Cleasper  Beasley 
Donald  Earnhardt 
Lacy  Green 
Lyman  Johnson 
Carl  Justice 
Edward  Overby 
Ernest  Overcash 
Loy  Stines 
Alex  Weathers 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Jesse  Cunningham 
William   Jerrell 
James    Quick 
Eugene  White 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Holly  Atwood 
Percy  Capps 
David  Cunningham 
Osper  Howell 
Mark  Jones 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Alfred  Lamb 
Lloyd  Mullis 
Vally  McCall 
James  Ruff 
Thomas  Sands 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 
Harry  Peake 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 
William  Bennett 
John  Benson 
Harold  Bryson 
Robert  Davis 
William  Dixon 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Fred  Jones 
Broadus  Moore 
Canipe  Shoe 
Samuel  Stewart 
James  Tyndall 
Charles  Widener 


COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay  Brannock 
William   Broadwell 
Ernest  Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Woodrow   Hager 
Eugene   Heaffner 
Charles  Hastings 
Tillman   Lyles 
Clarence  Mayton 
James  Mondie 
James  Puckett 
Hercules   Rose 
Howard   Sanders 
Charles    Simpson 
Robah  Sink 
Norman    Smith 
George  Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy  L.  Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 
Wilson  Bailiff 
Aldridge  Bayard 
James   Brewer 
Thomas  Fields 
Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent   Hawes 
James  Lane 
R.  J.  Lefler 
Douglas  Mabry 
Jesse  Owens 
Randall  D.  Peeler 
Melvin  Roland 
Jack  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond   Andrews 
John  Baker 
William    Butler 
Edward   Carter 
Mack   Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Audie  Farthing 
Henrv    Glover 
Troy  Gilland 
John  Hamm 
Marvin  King 
Feldman  Lane 
Charles  McCoyle 
Norvell  Murphy 


THE  UPLIFT                                           31 

John  Reep  Beamon   Heath 

John  Robbins  J.  P.  Morgan 

Wallace  Woody  Eulice  Rogers 

J.  P.  Sutton 

COTTAGE  NO.  15  Bennie  Wilhelm 
Jennings  Britt 

William  Cantor  INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Ray  Bayne  George  Duncan 
Wade  Cline 


BELLS— AND  WHAT  THEY  MEAN 

"Bells !  They  are  mankind's  second  voice,  asserts  the  Chris- 
tian Science  Monitor. 

About  this  time  of  the  year  we  become  more  conscious,  if 
possible,  of  the  meaning  of  bells — the  bells  that  accompany 
Christmas  music,  the  bells  of  the  New  Year,  that  "ring  out 
the  old,  ring  in  the  new ;  ring  out  the  false,  ring  in  the  true." 

There's  such  a  variety  of  bells — much  more  possibly  than 
we  realize,  if  we  have  never  stopped  to  think  about  them. 
Specifying  the  Monitor  points  out  that  "They  sing  our  cheers, 
shout  our  warnings,  toll  our  momentary  griefs,  announce  our 
friends,  celebrate  our  arrivals,  tinkle  our  presence  in  little 
shops  order  us  to  school,  lead  us  to  church,  entice  us  to  dinner. 
They  used  to  advertise  our  wares  or  our  needs  or  call  attention 
to  the  news  or  to  King's  proclamations.  They  have  told  time 
almost  since  time  was.  They  warmed  winter  travel  with  their 
cheery  jingle.  They  can  be  as  delightfully  various  as  the 
carillons  they  compose,  as  dutifully  monotonous  as  the  rocking 
of  a  buoy.  Bells!  But  we  might  have  missed  a  pleasant 
moment,  musical  with  thoughts  of  bells,  had  not  a  gentlemen 
in  Alameda,  California,  made  a  hobby  of  collecting  them.  He 
has  an  English  town  crier's  bell,  very  old;  the  bells  from  a 
bride's  slipper— "bells  on  her  toes/'  But  to  tell  of  all  the  bells 
he  has  would  ring  a  whole  year  out  and  the  new  one  in.  Part 
of  the  pleasure  of  his  hobby  has  come  from  the  many  people 
from  all  parts  of  the  world  whose  acquaintance  he  has  made 
through  bells,  this  collector  says.  What  a  warmth  of  friend- 
ship must  pervade  the  rooms  through  which  they  ring',  what 
messages  come  from  what  far  lands  when  a  long-v;andering 
breeze  sets  them  a-tinkling !" 


r 

JAM  2*?  ml 


m  UPLIFT 

VOL.  XXIX  CONCORD,  N.  C,  JANUARY  25,  1941  NO.  4 


NOW  IS  THE  TIME 


Pluck  sweet  flowers  while  you  may, 
At  eventide  or  dewy  morn. 

Surely  there  will  come  a  day 

When  you  must  pluck  the  thorn. 

Do  kindly  acts  at  time  of  need, 

Ere  the  chance  be  gone. 
Thus  you  will  implant  the  seed 

Of  deeds  yet  unknown. 


-Author  Unknown. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 
AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

A  COMPARISON  8 

INAUGURATION   DAY  By  Herbert  Hollander         11 

HAPPY  BIRTHDAY  TO  YOU 

MR.  PRESIDENT  (Richmond  Times-Dispatch)         17 

HELP  THE  YOUNGSTER  AROUND 

YOUR  OWN  CORNER  (Morganton  News-Herald)         19 

TRUE  POISE  By  Kathleen  O'Connor         21 

FATHER  NEPTUNE'S 

POSTAL  SERVICE  By  John  Edwin  Hogg         23 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  25 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

LIFE  SUSTAINED  THROUGH  SERVICE 

Two  men  were  wearily  trudging  through  the  deep  snow,  endeavoring  to  get 
to  a  certain  village,  and  were  in  danger  of  freezing  to  death.  They  came  upon 
a  traveler  who  had  sunk  clown,  exhausted,  and  too  weak  to  travel  further.  One 
of  the  men  suggested  that  between  them  they  carry  the  exhausted  man  to  the 
village.  His  friend  refused,  saying  it  was  all  he  could  do  to  care  for  himself. 
The  first  man  picked  up  the  stranger,  and  with  great  effort  placed  him  upon 
his  own  back  and  began  to  labor  on.  The  extra  weight  and  effort  heated  his 
body  and  saved  him  from  freezing  and  possible  death.  Carrying  his  burden 
to  the  village,  he  thus  saved  both  his  life  and  that  of  the  stranger;  while  his 
friend  who  refused  to  help  was  soon  overcome  with  the  cold,  lay  down  in  the 
snow,  and  perished. — The  Trumpeteer. 


FRANKLIN  D.  ROOSEVELT 

Franklin  D.  Roosevelt,  the  32nd  President  of  the  United  States, 
the  son  of  James  Roosevelt  and  Sarah  Delano,  was  born  January 
30,  1882  on  the  family  estate,  Hyde  Park,  New  York.  Private 
tutors  gave  him  his  early  education,  which  was  augmented  by  trips 
abroad.  As  a  boy  he  was  fond  of  outdoor  sports,  such  as  tennis  and 
football.  Agriculture,  too,  had  a  fascination  for  him.  He  gave 
special  attention  to  the  hunting  of  specimens  for  his  collection  of 
birds. 

At  the  age  of  fourteen  his  parents  gave  him  a  twenty-one  foot 
sailboat.  Doubtless  the  experience  of  learning  to  sail  his  skiff  in- 
spired his  interest  in  naval  affairs.  After  a  preparatory  course  at 
Groton  School  he  entered  Harvard,  where  he  graduated  in  1904. 
Later  he  studied  law  at  Columbia,  and  while  a  student  there  he 
married  his  sixth  cousin,  Ann  Eleanor  Roosevelt,  in  1905. 

It  is  of  interest  to  know  that  while  Franklin  D.  differed  widely 
in  a  political  way  with  Theodore,  he  was  influenced  by  his  kinsman, 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

who  constantly  preached  that  young  men  of  means  and  ability 
should  enter  politics. 

President  Franklin  D.  Roosevelt  began  his  political  career  as 
State  Senator  in  New  York,  and  later  held  the  post  of  Assistant  Sec- 
retary of  the  Navy  during  Woodrow  Wilson's  administration.  He  was 
also  Governor  of  New  York  State.  He  was  responsible  for  the 
laying  of  the  great  barrage  of  mines  from  Orkay  Islands  to  the 
coast  of  Norway  to  prevent  German  submarines  from  leaving  the 
North  Sea  by  the  Northern  route.  It  is  conceded  by  statesmen  that 
this  barrage  was  a  great  factor  in  bringing  about  the  German 
collapse. 

It  is  generally  conceded  that  too  much  wealth  nullifies  the  spirit 
of  service  in  the  minds  of  young  people,  but  the  active  interest  in  his 
country  displayed  by  Franklin  D.  Roosevelt,  the  son  of  wealthy 
parents,  defeats  that  argument.  His  mind  and  heart,  like  the  magic 
wires  when  electrified,  responds  to  the  touch  when  a  call  is  made  for 
country  or  for  humanity.  Neither  did  his  physical  handicap  blight 
his  interest  in  life,  nor  make  him.  rebellious,  but  on  the  other  hand 
his  soul  has  been  enriched  to  the  point  that  he  responds  cheerfully 
in  loving  service  to  his  fellow  man.  To  withstand  the  overwhelming 
influence  of  an  easy  life  along  with  the  physical  handicaps,  takes  a 
spiritual  poise, — the  one  and  only  element  that  makes  courageous 
manhood.  In  the  midst  of  national  and  international  upheavals  the 
keynote  of  every  speech  made  is  to  the  effect  that  "liberty  is  the 
supreme  right  of  mankind."  In  every  instance  he  has  proven,  by 
act,  word  and  deed,  that  he  loves  a  good  fight. 


GOVERNOR  BROUGHTON 

Many  pleasing  and  satisfactory  expressions  have  been  made  rela- 
tive to  Governor  Broughton's  inaugural  address.  He  is  no  stranger 
to  the  people  of  Raleigh,  having  a  long  line  of  forebears  who  have 
contributed  to  the  upbuilding  of  Raleigh  and  community  in  every 
phase  of  interest.  His  reputation  as  a  teacher  of  the  Bible  is  well 
known  not  only  in  the  city  in  which  he  has  spent  his  life,  but 
throughout  the  state.  Pie  finds  time  from  all  duties  of  an  active 
life  to  respond  to  the  call  as  teacher  of  the  largest  Sunday  School 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

class  in  the  state.  From  the  following  editorial  taken  from  the 
Stanly  News  &  Press,  we  learn  he  wears  no  man's  collar,  but  is  free 
to  give  out  the  honors  of  the  state  according  to  merit : 

The  citizens  of  the  state  were  favorably  impressed  with  the 
inaugural  address  of  Governor  J.  M.  Broughton  who  took  over  the 
helm  of  North  Carolina  last  Thursday,  for  in  it  he  revealed  that  he 
wants  the  state  "to  go  forward,  not  recklessly  but  courageously." 
In  his  address  he  said  that  he  had  made  no  commitments  and  was 
under  no  obligation  to  any  one,  which  puts  him  in  a  position  to 
govern  according  to  his  best  judgment. 

Folks  who  have  met  and  heard  Governor  Broughton  speak  have 
been  impressed  with  his  sincerity,  with  his  evident  ability,  and 
with  his  earnestness  to  do  well  any  job  which  he  undertakes.  Pos- 
sessed of  these  prerequisites  to  success,  there  is  every  reason  to 
believe  that  his  administration  will  be  a  notable  one. 


TRIBUTE  TO  DR.  GRAHAM 

We  were  happy  to  learn  that  Dr.  Frank  Porter  Graham,  president 
of  the  Greater  University  of  North  Carolina,  had  been  honored  in 
fields  of  interest  other  than  mental  culture  and  leadership  among  the 
young  people.  Like  his  father,  Dr.  Alexander  Graham,  he  has  a 
wonderful  personality  and  a  keen  interest  in  humanity  and  the  de- 
velopment of  his  state.     The  following  item  tells  the  story : 

For  his  leadership  in  furthering  the  agricultural  research,  teach- 
ing and  extension  programs  of  North  Carolina  State  College,  Dr. 
Frank  Porter  Graham,  president  of  the  Greater  University  of  North 
Carolina  was  selected  by  The  Progressive  Farmer  magazine  as  the 
"Man  of  the  Year"  in  service  to  North  Carolina  agriculture. 

It  was  the  fourth  such  annual  award  made  by  the  magazine,  and 
Dr.  Graham  was  the  second  person  connected  with  N.  C.  State 
College  to  be  honored.  Dr.  I.  O.  Schaub,  dean  of  the  school  of 
aggriculture  and  director  of  the  extension  service,  was  named  the 
"Man  of  the  Year"  in  1938. 

In  announcing  the  selection  for  1940,  Dr  Clarence  Poe,  editor  of 
The  Progressive  Farmer,  wrote:  "By  being  made  head  of  the 
Consolidated  Universitv  of  North  Carolina.     President  Frank  P. 


6  THE   UPLIFT 

Graham  has  an  opportunity  either  to  greatly  discourage  and  di- 
minish or  to  greatly  encourage  and  enlarge  our  own  North  Carolina 
agricultural  college.  Because  he  was  big  enough  of  brain  and  heart 
to  choose  the  latter  course — we  honor  him  as  1940  'Man  of  the  year' 
in  service  to  North  Carolina  agriculture." 


INCREASING  IN  POPULARITY 

It  is  gratifying  news  that  comes  officially  from  the  Gatlinburg 
headquarters  of  the  Great  Smoky  Mountains  National  Park  to  the 
effect  that  travel  to  this  grand  recreational  area  during  the  1940 
season  was  the  largest  on  record. 

In  a  way  this  is  not  news,  since  unofficial  reports  had  previously 
indicated  what  figures  would  be. 

During  1940  a  total  of  860,960  persons  traveling  in  267,789 
vehicles  visited  the  park.  Fifty-seven  per  cent  of  the  cars  were 
from  states  other  than  North  Carolina  and  Tennessee. 

The  1940  travel,  which  is  based  on  the  park  year  beginning  Oc- 
tober 1  and  ending  September  30,  was  13  per  cent  higher  than  1939 
when  a  total  of  761,567  persons  were  checked  into  the  park. 

Visitors  from  the  48  states,  District  of  Columbia,  Hawaii,  Canal 
Zone,  Panama,  the  Philippines  and  14  foreign  countries  visited  the 
park  in  1940. 

Perhaps  few  in  this  section  have  fully  realized  how  much  the 
Scenic  Parkway  and  the  Smoky  Mountains  National  Park  are  be- 
ginning to  mean  to  Western  North  Carolina  and  that  as  the  years 
go  by  they  will  mean  increasingly  more.. — Morganton  News-Herold 


LAUGH  TO  THE  WORLD 

So  long  as  you  do  not  acknowledge  it,  you  haven't  failed.  Sup- 
pose one  thing  has  gone  wrong — make  something  else  go  right.  This 
is  such  a  busy  world  that  we  haven't  time  to  recall  unimportant 
things ;  and  if  you  don't  keep  reminding  us,  we  will  forget  all  about 
the  incident. 

But  if  you  walk  around  with  the  badge  of  despair  on  your  face, 
and  keep  telling  us  of  the  past,  we  cannot  help  remembering.     The 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

greatest  trouble  with  many  is  their  egotism.  They  overestimate 
their  status  in  the  scheme  of  life.  They  imagine  that  their  mis- 
fortunes are  just  as  fresh  in  everyone's  thought.  But,  frankly, 
they  are  less  important  to  other  people's  lives  than  a  dime. 

All  creation  making  up  its  mind  that  you  are  through  doesn't 
decide  your  fate.  You  are  the  only  one  who  can  decide.  The  whole 
world  does  not  condemn  you  when  you  fail  trying — so  long  as  you 
don't  fail  to  try  again.     The  world  does  hate  a  quitter. 

A  prize  tight  is  not  a  pretty  thing,  but  it  is  a  man's  lesson.  No 
matter  how  many  knock-downs  a  pugilist  gets,  he  has  not  lost  so 
long  as  he  gets  up  again.  If  you  want  to  know  how  people  judge 
you,  watch  them  hiss  the  man  who  throws  up  the  sponge  while  he 
still  has  a  chance. 

We  all  fail,  even  those  of  us  whose  careers  have  seemed  to  be  an 
unbroken  success.  But  we  kept  the  secret  tightly  locked  in  our 
own  bosoms,  and  managed  to  laugh  to  the  world  until  we  had  it 
laughing  with  us  instead  of  at  us. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  COMPARISON 


The  statistics  given  below  will  give 
our  readers  an  idea  of  the  compara- 
tive costs  of  operation  and  main- 
tenance of  schools  similar  to  ours,  in 
other  states.  We  call  attention  to 
the  fact  that  our  enrollment  is  well 
within  the  teen  age — ten  to  sixteen 
years — while  many  of  the  others  go 
much  higher.  The  higher  the  age,  the 
more  returns  a  school  would  receive, 
as  the  older  lads  are  able  to  perform 
certain  tasks  which  in  schools  where 
the  age  limit  is  lower,  this  work  must 
necessarily  be  left  to  outside  help  at 
considerable  cost.  By  comparison,  pos- 
sibly we  are  and  have  been  too  con- 
servative in  expenditures.  It  is  quite 
evident,  however,  that  we  do  not  seem 
to  have  lost  any  of  the  essentials  of 
a  good  school,  since  we  have  the  com- 
mendation of  such  authorities  as  the 
following : 

The  late  Dr.  W.  H.  Slingerland, 
former  secretary  of  the  child  welfare 
department  of  the  Russell  Sage 
Foundation,  New  York  City,  once 
said:  "My  visit  to  the  Stonewall  Jack- 
son Training  School  impressed  me 
that  it  was  one  of  the  best  schools 
for  delinquent  boys  in  the  Southern 
states,  and  one  that  will  rank  well 
with  such  schools  in  any  of  the  states." 

B.  Ogden  Chisolm,  former  presi- 
dent of  the  American  Prison  Associa- 
tion, made  this  statement:  "Compar- 
ing your  school  with  others,  I  should 

Name  and  Location 
of  Institution 

Alabama  Boys'  Industrial  School, 
Birmingham,  Ala.     Ages  6-18 
Boys'  Industrial  School, 
Pine  Bluff,  Ark.     Ages  10-20 
Preston  School  of  Industry, 
Waterman,  Calif.     Ages  15-21 


put  it  on  a  high  plane — well  developed 
along  the  lines  that  are  the  most  es- 
sential for  the  welfare  of  the  boys. 
Even  though  my  time  was  short,  it 
was  sufficient  for  me  to  absorb  the 
pleasant  atmosphere  that  exists  be- 
tween the  boys  and  their  superiors. 
We  can  do  little  without  co-opera- 
tion, and  it  does  seem  as  if  this  sort 
of  spirit  prevailed  at  the  Stonewall 
Jackson  Training  School." 

Dr.  Justin  Miller,  former  dean  of 
Duke  University  law  school,  now  with 
the  United  States  Department  of 
Justice,  Washington,  D.  C,  had  this 
to  say:  "Institutions,  of  course,  vary 
almost  as  much  as  do  homes.  For 
example,  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Train- 
ing School  in  North  Carolina,  with 
its  house  system,  its  'mothers',  and 
its  wide-spread  opportunity  for  in- 
dustrial training,  is  a  splendid  ex- 
ample of  an  institution  which  contains 
real  promise  of  rehabilitation  and 
social    adjustment." 

We  are  reproducing  some  highly  in- 
teresting facts  concerning  the  opera- 
tion of  state  and  national  correction- 
al institutions  in  the  United  States, 
taken  from  a  bulletin  prepared  by 
the  American  Prison  Association  last 
year,  the  information  having  been  fur- 
nished in  reply  to  questionnaires  sent 
out  by  the  association.  We  have  se- 
lected the  following  from  this  bulle- 
tin: 


pulation 

Per  Capita 
Cost  of  Maintenance 

289 

$346.00 

105 

229.13 

670 

678.88 

THE  UPLIFT 


Name  and  Location 
of  Institution 

Whittier  State  School, 
Whittier,  Calif.     Ages  8-16 
State  Industrial  School, 
Golden,  Col.     Ages   10-16 
State  Reformatory, 
Buena  Vista,  Col.     Ages  16-25 
Connecticut  Reformatory, 
Cheshire,  Conn.     Ages  16-25 
Ferris  Industrial  School, 
Marshallton,   Del.     Ages    11-16 
National    Training    School, 
Washington,  D.  C.     Ages  up  to  18 
Industrial  School  For  Boys, 
Marianna,  Fla.     Ages  12-17 
Training  School  For  Boys, 
Milledgeville,   Ga.     Ages   10-18 
Iowa  Training   School   For   Boys, 
Eldora,  Iowa     Ages  10-18 
Industrial  School  For  Boys, 
Topeka,   Kansas     Ages  up  to   16 
Kentucky  House  of  Reform, 
Greendale,  Ky.     Ages  10-18 
State  School  For  Boys, 
South  Portland,  Maine     Ages  11-17 
Cheltenham  School  For  Boys, 
Cheltenham,  Md.     Ages  10-16 
Maryland    Training    School, 
Loch  Raven,  Md.     Ages  9-16 
Industrial  School  For  Boys, 
Shirley,   Mass.     Ages   15-17 
Lyman   School  For  Boys, 
Westboro,  Mass.     Ages  up  to  30 
Michigan   Reformatory, 
Ionia,  Mich.     Ages  15  up 
Boys'  Vocational  School, 
Lansing,  Mich.     Ages  12-16 
State   Training   School, 
Red  Wing,  Minn.     Ages  8-21 
Industrial  and  Training   School, 
Columbia,  Miss.     Ages  7-18 
Training  School  For  Boys, 
Boonville,  Missouri     Ages  up  to  17 
State  Industrial  School, 
Miles  City,  Mont.     Ages  8-18 
State   Industrial    School, 
Kearney,  Nebraska     Ages  up  to  17 
Nevada  School  of  Industry, 
Elko,  Nevada     Ages  up  to  21 
State  Industrial  School, 
Manchester,  N.  H.     Ages  up  to  18 
State  Home  for  Boys, 
Jamesburg,  N.  J.     Ages  8-16 
Agricultural  and  Industrial  School, 
Industry,  N.  Y.     Ages  16  up 


Population 

Per  Capita 
Cost  of  Maintenance 

337 

$774.00 

181 

852.95 

239 

385.54 

307 

704.71 

150 

405.00 

403 

696.05 

440 

341.95 

146 

237.22 

602 

255.45 

190 

700.00 

642 

290.76 

143 

485.68 

415 

278.93 

288 

449.85 

273 

680.68 

333 

591.19 

1368 

377.50 

540 

423.00 

439 

423.00 

319 

212.16 

415 

520.68 

148 

440.00 

200 

388.18 

34 

580.22 

150 

472.80 

506 

680.71 

525 

631.15 

10 


THE  UPLIFT 


Name  and  Location 
of  Institution 

Stonewall  Jackson  Training  School, 
Concord,  N.  C.     Ages  10-16 
Eastern  Carolina  Training  School, 
Rocky  Mount,  N.  C.     Ages  12-20 
State  Training  School, 
Mandan,  N.  D.     Ages  12-20 
Boys'  Industrial  School, 
Lancaster,  Ohio     Ages  10-18 
State  Training  School, 
Pauls  Valley,  Okla.     Ages  10-16 
State  Training  School  for  Boys, 
Woodburn,  Ore.     Ages  12-18 
Pennsylvania  Industrial  School, 
Huntingdon,  Pa.     Ages  15-25 
Pennsylvania  Training  School, 
Morganza,  Pa.     Ages  up  to  21 
Sockanosset  Boys'  School, 
Howard,  R.  I.     Ages  7-18 
Industrial  School  for  Boys, 
Florence,  S.  C.     Ages  12-18 
State  Training  School, 
Plankinton,  S.  D.     Ages  up  to  18 
Training  and   Agricultural   School, 
Pikesville,  Tenn.     AgeslO-18 
Training    and    Agricultural    School, 
Nashville,  Tenn.     Ages  8-18 
State  School  For  Boys, 
Gatesville,   Texas     Ages   10-16 
State  Industrial  School, 
Ogden,   Utah     Ages   10-18 
Weeks  School, 

Vergennes,    Vermont     Ages    10-21 
State  Training  School, 
Chehalis,  Wash.     Ages  8-17 
Industrial  School  For  Boys, 
Grafton,  West  Va.     Ages   11-18 
Industrial  School  For  Boys, 
Waukesha,   Wis.     Ages    12-18 
House  of  Correction, 
Milwaukee,  Wis.     Ages  18  up 


Population 

Per  Capita 
Cost  of  Maintenance 

474 

279.69 

130 

326.66 

181 

532.00 

851 

269.09 

200 

321.36 

93 

549.00 

1272 

422.30 

659 

444.39 

155 

730.60 

250   . 

265.00 

70 

417.85 

160 

138.00 

300 

150.00 

815 

185.82 

206 

531.62 

190 

520.30 

180 

682.55 

464 

230.88 

349 

125.24 

579 

313.04 

Natural  abilities  can  almost  compensate  for  the  want 
of  every  kind  of  cultivation,  but  no  cultivation  of  the 
mind  can  make  up  for  the  want  of  natural  abilities. 

— Schopenhauer. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


INAUGURATION  DAY 

By  Herbert  Hollander  in  The  Charlotte  Observer 


"I  do  solemnly  swear  that  I  will 
faithfully  execute  the  office  of 
President  of  the  United  States  and 
will,  to  the  best  of  my  ability,  pre- 
serve, protect  and  defend  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States." 

An  American  President,  Franklin 
Delano  Roosevelt,  on  January  20th  re- 
peated these  words  for  a  third  time, 
thus  rendering  this  Inauguration  Day 
unique  in  the  annals  of  the  Republic. 

But  the  day  will  be  unique  in  this 
alone,  for  the  exercises  which  marked 
the  great  national  drama  recently 
enacted  in  Washington,  followed  a 
pattern  animated  by  a  spirit  unchang- 
ed since  the  earliest  days  of  the  Re- 
public. 

Now  as  in  the  past,  Inauguration 
Day  is  a  vivid  symbol  of  American 
democracy,  a  climatic  event  in  the 
life  of  the  nation  in  which  all  of  the 
people  share  and  in  which  many 
hundreds  of  thousands  are  actual 
participants. 

Neither  the  fact  that  this  inaug- 
uration Day  had  a  special,  precodent- 
shattering  distinction,  nor  that  it 
took  place  in  a  time  of  rational 
emergency  and  had  been  seized  upon 
as  an  opportunity  to  emphasize  our 
national  unity  in  the  face  of  grave 
dangers,  served  to  alter  the  character 
of  its  observance. 

In  a  changing  world,  Inauguration 
Day  last  Monday  was  actually  and 
in  essence,  a  faithful  mirror  of  a 
cherished  past. 

George  Washington's  first  inau- 
gural in  New  York  on  April  30,  1789, 
provided     an      incident     that     set     a 


negative  precedent.  The  oath  was 
administered  by  Chancellor  Living- 
ston. Washington  repeated  the  oath, 
and  as  he  kissed  the  Bible  he  said  "I 
swear,  so  help  me  God!"  Livingston, 
carried  away  by  the  emotion  of  the 
moment,  turned  to  the  crowd  and 
shouted  "Long  live  George  Washing- 
ton, President  of  the  United  States!" 
The  response  was  a  mighty  ovation. 

But  later  many  declared  the  words 
sounded  too  much  like  "Long  live  the 
king!"  So  zealous  even  that  nothing 
smacking  even  faintly  of  hated 
monarchial  forms  should  obtrude, 
that  Chancellor  Livingston's  phrase 
was  dropped  from  every  succeeding 
ceremony. 

President  Roosevelt  again  repeated 
the  fateful  words  after  one  whohim- 
self  came  within  an  inch  of  being 
the  oath-taker.  He  is  Chief  Justice 
Chailes  Evans  Hughes,  who  retired 
on  election  night  in  1916  convinced 
he  had  been  chosen  President.  Chief 
Justice  Taft  was  the  only  ex-pres- 
ident to  administer  the  oath  of  office 
to  a  President. 

Almoct  all  Presidents  have  request- 
ed "quiet"  inaugurals.  These  requests 
almost  always  have  been  over-ruled. 
That  was  true  of  the  first  Washing- 
ton inauguration  and  it  was  true  of 
Monday's    exercises. 

Washington's  journey  from  Mount 
Vernon  to  New  York  was  a  triumph. 
That  was  just  what  he  wanted  to 
avoid,  but  an  enthusiastic  populace 
was  not  to  be  denied.  All  along  the 
route  he  was  greeted  with  wild 
acclaim.     At     Trenton     he     was     most 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


affected.  On  that  battle  site  an  arch 
had  been  erected.  As  he  passed, 
flowers  were  strewn  in  his  path  and 
an  ode  was  sung.  At  Elizabethport, 
Washington  boarded  a  barge  for  New 
York.  When  the  city  was  neared, 
hundreds  of  boats  came  out  to  meet 
the  barge.  The  streets  of  the  town 
were   lined   with    shouting'   spectators. 

Washington  wished  the  oath  to  be 
administered  in  private.  But  it  was 
not  to  be.  and  at  noon  on  April  30,  on 
a  balcony  outside  the  federal  Build- 
ing, the  first  President  was  sworn 
in. 

The  second  inaugural  was  more 
in  keeping  with  the  General's  wishes. 
He  took  the  oath  in  Independence 
Hall.  Philadelphia.  It  was  adminis- 
tered by  William  Gushing,  Supreme 
Court  justice. 

The  inauguration  of  John  Adams 
presaged  the  bitterness  of  his  ad- 
ministration. Washington  was  the 
center  of  attraction.  Adams  took  the 
oath  from  Chief  Justice  Oliver  Ells- 
worth in  the  old  Philadelphia  State 
House.  Huge  crowds  followed  Wash- 
ington and  Adams  complained  that 
"there  was  more  weeping  than  there 
ever  had  been  at  the  presentation  of 
a  tragedy."  He  said  he  did  not  know 
whether  this  war  from  "grief  for  the 
loss  of  their  beloved  President  or  be- 
cause of  the  accession  of  an  unloved 
one." 

There  is  a  legend  that  Thomas 
Jefferson  rode  to  the  Capitol  at 
Washington  on  horseback,  hitched 
his  steed  to  a  fence,  and  took  the  oath 
at  the  then  unfinished  building.  How- 
ever, while  Jefferson  might  have 
wanted  that  much  simplicity,  he 
acceded  to  popular  demand  and  allow- 
ed   himself    to    be    escorted    from    his 


boarding  house  by  a  battalion  of  sol- 
diers, while  artillery  fired  salutes.  He 
was  sworn  in  by  his  bitter  enemy, 
Chief  Justice  John    Marshall. 

Marshall's  appointment,  at  the 
close  of  the  Adams  Administration, 
was  considered  a  personal  insult  to 
the  President-elect.  So  harsh  were 
the  feelings  between  the  defeated 
Federalists  and  the  victorious  Re- 
publicans (now  known  as  Democrats) 
that  Adams  refused  to  attend  his 
successor's  inauguration.  Jefferson's 
second  oath  was  adminitsratered 
with  even  less  ceremony  than  the 
first.  The  event  took  place  in  the 
Senate  chamber. 

A  great  crowd  came  to  Washing- 
ton to  witness  James  Madison's  in- 
duction, and  the  visitors  were  reward- 
ed by  an  elaborate  spectacle.  Cavalry 
escorted  the  President-elect  from  his 
Georgetown  home  to  the  capital.  He 
was  clothed  in  a  suit  of  brown  cloth, 
entirely  of  American  manufacture. 
Guns  boomed,  people  shouted,  young- 
sters set  off  firecrackers.  Chief  Jus 
-ite  cMarshall  administered  the  oath 
in  the  house,  which  was  crowded  to 
the  doors,  while  many  thousands 
waited  outside.  That  night  Dolly  Mad- 
ison was  the  unrivaled  queen  of  the 
first   inaugural   bal1. 

At  the  inauguration  of  James  Mon- 
roe in  1817,  the  custom  of  holding 
the  ceremonies  out  of  doors  was  re- 
vived. Since  then  it  has  been  follow- 
ed save  when  inclement  wether  has 
made  it  imperative  to  seek  protection 
of  the  Capitol  walls.  Weather  for  the 
Monroe  inaugural  was  perfect,  and 
the  oath-taking  ceremony,  in  which 
Marshall  again  officiated,  held  the 
rapt  attention  of  the  thousands 
gathered     in     the     plaza     before     the 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


specially  erected  platform.  Since 
March  4,  1821,  fell  on  a  Sunday, 
the  second  Monroe  rites  were  held  the 
following  day. 

John  Quincy  Adams  took  the  oath 
in  the  House,  where  according  to  a 
contemporary  account  "there  was  a 
splendid  array  of  beauty  and  fashion. 
Diplomats,  justices  and  officals  and 
officers  of  the  Army  and  Navy  es- 
corting ladies,  displaying  that  most 
interesting  and  appropiate  of  asso- 
ciations, valor  guarding  beauty."  Al- 
though, like  his  father,  he  gained  only 
one  term,  Adams  set  a  precedent  by 
serving  in  the  House. 

The  first  inauguration  of  Andrew 
Jackson  beggars  description.  Never 
before  or  since  has  Washington  seen 
such  an  explosion.  Thousands  of  ar- 
dent followers  of  the  hero  of  New 
Orleans  came  to  the  capital  to  cele- 
brate— which  they  did  until  it  seemed 
as  though  they  would  tear  the  city 
apart.  They  very  nearly  mortally 
injured  Jackson  himself  in  their  wild 
enthusiasm.  The  party  at  the  White 
House,  given  by  the  President  for  all 
who  wished  to  attend,  developed  into 
a  free-for-all.  Costly  rugs  and  fur- 
niture were  ruined  and  men,  women 
and  children  were  trampled  in  the 
ensuing  riot. 

Jackson's  second  inaugural  is  in- 
teresting now  chiefly  because  it  was 
the  ninth  and  last  time  John  Marsh- 
all  administered  the  oath. 

Jackson  arose  from  a  sick  bed 
to  attend  the  inauguration  of  his 
faithful  lieutenant,  Martin  Van  Bu- 
ren.  Jackson  rather  than  "Little 
Van"  was  the  cynosure  of  all  eyes. 
The  strange  pair,  rough-hewn  Jack- 
son and  gentlemanly  Van  Buren, 
rode    to    the    Capitol    in    a    carriage 


made    from    timbers    of    the    frigate 
Constitution. 

"The  ball  at  Carusi's  saloon,"  says 
a  contempary  account,  "Was  the 
most  magnificient  thing  of  the  kind 
that  ever  has  taken  place  in  Wash- 
ington. Many  of  the  most  beautiful 
and  accomplished  women  who  have 
resorted  to  the  metropolis  were  pres- 
ent and  gave  grace  and  luster  to 
the  scene.  About  half  past  nine 
President  Van  Buren  entered  the 
room,  attended  by  the  heads  of 
departments.  General  Jackson  did 
not  attend.  The  tables  were  spread 
with  the  utmost  profusion  and  lux- 
ury, and  champaign  flowed  most 
bounteously." 

The  tremendous   popular  feeling  of 
the  "Tippecanoe  and  Tyler,  too,"  elec- 
tion  campaign   carried   over   into   the 
inaugural     festivities.     General     Wil- 
liam Henry  Harrison,  who  was  to  die 
in  office  exactly  one  month  later  from 
a  cold  first  contracted  on  Inauguration 
Day,    rode    down    Pennsylvania    Ave- 
nue   on    a    beautiful    white    charger. 
There  was  a  great  pageant  featuring 
log    cabins,    hard    cider,    and    a    new 
power   loom   with   operators   at   work. 
The  oath  was  taken  and  the  inaugu- 
ral   address    delivered    in    the    open. 
Chief  Justice  Taney  administered  the 
oath.     Harrison's     address,     delivered 
while  standing  bareheaded  and  with- 
out overcoat  as  the  March  wind  and 
rain  eddied  about  him,  was  the  long- 
est in  history,  more  than  8,500  words. 
He  was   the   oldest  of  the   Presidents 
at  his  inaugural,  68. 

John    Tyler,    Harrison's   vice   presi- 
dent,   took     the     oath     before     Judge 
Cranch    of   the    Circuit    Court   of   the 
District    of    Columbia    April    6,    1841. 
The     first     dark     horse     candidate, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


was  inaugurated  in  1845.  The  cam- 
paign cry  of  his  oppents,  "Who  is 
aign  cry  of  his  opponents,  "Who  is 
James  K.  Polk?"was  yelled  at  him  as 
he  rode  down  Pennsylvania  Avenue 
to  take  the  oath.  The  day  was  render- 
ed historically  important  in  that 
Morse  had  set  up  his  new  telegraph 
instrument  on  the  platform  and  re- 
layed an  account  of  the  proceedings 
to  Baltimore,  forty  miles  away. 

Chief  Justice  Taney  administered 
the  oath  to  Polk  and  also  to  General 
Zachary  Taylor,  who  was  escorted  to 
the  capitol  by  many  "Rough  and 
Ready"  clubs  and  military  companies. 
Taylor  died  shortly  and  was  succeed- 
ed by  his  vice  president,  Millard  Fill- 
more, Who,  like  Taylor,  took  the  oath 
from   Judge   Cranch. 

Because  of  the  death  of  Franklin 
Pierce's  son  in  a  railway  accident 
shortly  before  inauguration,  the 
festivities  were  curtailed  in  1853. 
Pierce  made  his  inaugural  address 
extemporaneously,  and  in  taking  the 
oath  of  office  he  did  not  use  the  word 
"swear"  but  the  alternative  "affirm." 

A  pageant,  featuring  a  "Liberty 
Car"  drawn  by  six  horses,  and  nu- 
merous social  functions  featured  the 
inauguration  festivities  when  James 
Buchanan  took  the  oath.  A  guest  of 
honor  was  George  Washington  Parke 
Curtis,  grandson  of  Martha  Washing- 
ton. He  had  been  present  at  every 
inaugural  from  that  of  Washington 
to  Buchanan. 

The  uneasiness  due  to  tremendous 
national  tension,  felt  in  some  degree 
at  the  Buchanan  inauguration,  burst 
with  full  force  upon  that  of  Abraham 
Lincoln  in  1861.  Lincoln's  trip  to 
Washington  was  largely  made  in  se- 
cret and  he  was  constantly  under  hea- 


vy guard.  United  States  regulars 
took  the  place  of  the  customary  honor 
guard  on  the  way  to  the  Capitol,  and 
from  the  roofs  of  Pennsylvania  Ave- 
nue houses  picked  riflemen  looked 
down.  At  the  Capitol,  venerable  Gen- 
eral Scott  himself  took  charge  of 
troops. 

When  Lincoln  appeared  to  deliver 
his  inaugural  address,  he  found  him- 
self encumbered  with  hat,  cane,  and 
manuscript.  As  he  hesitated  for  a 
moment,  his  old  rival  Stephen  A. 
Douglas,  stepped  forward  and  took 
Lincoln't  hat.  "If  I  can't  be  Presi- 
dent, at  least  I  can  hold  his  hat," 
he  whispered  to  a  friend. 

Each  of  34  young  women,  rep- 
resenting the  States  of  the  Union  in 
a  feature  of  the  inaugural  parade 
pageant,  later  received  a  kiss  from 
the  new  President. 

The  most  notable  feature  of  the 
second  Lincoln  inauguration  was  the 
address,  now  recognized  as  one  of 
the  most  masterly  state  papers  of  all 
time.  The  day  had  been  inclement 
until  it  was  time  for  Lincoln  to  make 
his  speech;  then  the  sun  came  out 
gloriously.  The  first  Lincoln  oath  was 
administered  by  aged  Chief  Justice 
Taney;  the  second  by  Chief  Justice 
Salmon  P.  Chase. 

The  Kirkwood  hotel  was  the  scene 
of  Andrew  Johnson's  dramatic  oath- 
taking  at  10  O'clock  on  the  morning 
of  April  15,  1865. 

President  Grant's  little  daughter, 
Nellie,  clung  to  her  father's  hand 
while  he  was  reading  his  first  in- 
augural address.  She  had  been  sit- 
ting with  her  mother  but  grew  rest- 
less and  slipped  away  and  held  her 
father's  hand  for  the  duration  of  the 
speech.     The    second    inaugural    took 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


place  on  one  of  the  coldest  March 
fourths  ever  recorded  in  Washington. 
Hundreds  were  frost  bitten,  and  the 
West  Point  cadets,  who  paraded  with- 
out overcoats,  suffered  intensely.  The 
ball  was  a  failure  because  the  build- 
ing was  so  cold  the  musicians  could 
scarcely  play,  the  refreshments  were 
frozen  solid,  and  the  guests  could  not 
remove  their  wraps.  The  wind  blew 
so  hard  that  when  Grant  read  his 
address  only  those  within  a  few  feet 
of  him  could  hear  a  word. 

The  inauguration  of  Rutherford 
B.  Hayes  was  shadowed  by  the  bitter 
contest  over  the  election,  which  finally 
resulted  in  the  award  to  him,  by  one 
vote  of  an  Electoral  commisstion, 
for  the  Presidency  over  Samuel  J. 
Tilden.  That  year  March  4,  fell  on  a 
Sunday,  so  as  a  matter  of  precaution 
Hayes  took  the  oath  from  Chief  Jus- 
tice Waite  in  the  red  parlor  of  the 
White  House  on  Saturday,  March  3, 
in  the  presence  of  President  Grant 
and  other  officials. 

President  James  A.  Garfield's 
first  act  after  the  inaugural  cere- 
mony was  to  kiss  his  80-year  old 
mother.  Garfield  was  honored  by  a 
great  turn-out  of  veterans  of  the  War 
Between  the  States.  A  colorful  ball 
was  held  at  the  Smithsonian 
Institution. 

It  was  at  Chster  A.  Arthur's  New 
York  residence  that  he,  as  Garfield's 
vice  president  took  the  oath  adminis- 
tered by  Justice  Brady  of  the  New 
York  Supreme  Court.  Garfield  had 
been  shot  July  2,  1881,  and  died  Sep- 
tember 19.  With  ex-Presidents  Grant 
and  Hayes  present,  Arthur  took  the 
oath  again  from  Chief  Justice  Waite 
on  September  22  in  the  Vice  Presi- 
dent's room  at  the  Capitol. 


The  Democratic  Party  returned  to 
power  after  25  years  in  the  person 
of  Grover  Cleveland.  In  taking  the 
oath  from  Chief  Justice  Waite,  Cleve- 
land used  a  small  Bible  his  mother 
had  given  to  him  as  a  boy.  He  attend- 
ed the  inaugural  ball  at  the  Pension 
Office. 

Chief  Justice  Fuller  administered 
the  oath  to  Benjamin  Harrison  in 
1889.  The  family  Bible  was  used 
The  inaugural  procession  was  so  leng- 
thy that  darkness  had  set  in  before 
it  had  passed  the  reviewing  stand  in 
its  entirety. 

A  violent  rain  and  snow  storm 
did  not  change  the  plans  for  Cleve- 
land's second  inauguration,  and  the 
oath  was  taken  outdoors. 

Survivors  of  President  William 
McKinley's  old  regiment,  the  Twen- 
ty-third Ohio,  acted  as  his  honor 
guard  at  the  1897  inauguration. 
Clear,  fine  weather  on  this  occasion 
and  on  McKinley's  second  inaugural 
in  1901  added  to  the  graciousness 
of  these  festivities.  Chief  Justice 
Fuller  officiated. 

It  was  several  hours  before  Vice 
President  Theodore  Roosevelt  could 
be  located  on  September  14,  1901,  to 
tell  him  that  the  President,  who  had 
been  shot  some  days  before  at  the 
Buffalo  Exposition,  was  growing 
rapidly  worse.  He  was  out  hiking  in 
the  Adirondacks.  He  was  found  near 
the  summit  of  Mount  Marcy,  hurried 
back  to  the  Tehawus  club,  and  then 
on  the  Buffalo,  where  he  was  sworn 
in  by  Judge  Hazel. 

The  1905  Roosevelt  inauguration 
was  gala,  with  400,000  visitors  in  the 
Capital.  Rough  Riders  and  Civil  War 
veterans  provided  the  honor  guard. 
The  parade,  one  of  the  most  elaborate 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


ever  seen,  included  civil  and  military 
units,  Filipino  scouts,  native  battal- 
ions from  Puerto  Rico  and  Indian 
students   and   chiefs. 

The  weather  made  it  necessary,  in 
1909,  to  hold  the  Taft  inaugural 
ceremonies  indoors.  This  was  the 
worst  March  4  in  history.  Thousands 
were  marooned  on  their  way  to  the 
Capital,  telegraph  and  telephone  lines 
were  down,  and  most  plans  for  fes- 
tivities were  abandoned. 

When  Woodrow  Wilson  was  elect- 
ed in  1912,  extensive  plans  were  made 
for  the  inauguration  ceremonies, 
although  the  President-elect  wanted 
simplicity,  and  in  deference  to  his 
wishes  no  ball  was  held. 

The  shadow  of  war  hung  over  the 
second  Wilson  inaugural  which,  how- 
ever, was  quite  festive :  and  the  par- 
ade was  well  worth  seeing. 

Warren  G.  Harding's  phrase,  "back 
to  normalcy"  had  a  subduing  effect 
upon  plans  for  his  inauguration,  but 
the  Republican  return  to  office  was 
duly  celebrated.  An  unforgettable 
picture  was  that  of  Wilson  and  Hard- 
ing riding  to  the  Capitol  together. 
None  who  saw  it  would  have  pro- 
phesied that  the  mortally  stricken  Wil- 
son would  outlive  the  President-elect. 

Recent  history  are  the  Coolidge  and 
Hoover  and  first  and  second  Roose- 
velt inaugurations ;  the  poignant 
drama  of  the  former  recieving  the 
oath  of  office  at  the  hands  of  his  fath- 
er in  the  dimly  lighted  parlor  of  the 


remote  Vermont  farmhouse;  the  act 
of  President  and  Mrs.  Hoover  l'iding 
back  to  the  White  House  from  the 
Capitol  in  the  drenching  rain  of 
March  4,  1929,  in  an  open  automobile, 
so  that  the  waiting  thousands  would 
not  be  disappointed  in  their  effort  to 
get  a  glimpse  of  the  new  Chief  Magis- 
trate and  First  Lady;  the  tenseness 
of  the  Nation  in  1933  as  it  waited 
eagerly  to  hear  the  new  President's 
plans  to  lift  the  country  from  the 
depths  of  an  engulfing  depression. 
The  second  Roosevelt  inaugural  took 
place  in  a  pelting  rainstorm,  and 
those  who  heard  the  address  over  the 
air  will  recall  the  beating  of  the  drops 
which  formed  a  background  for  the 
President's  words. 

On  but  few  occasions  in  our  history 
have  such  grave  problems  confronted 
the  nation  and  its  leaders  as  on  this 
Inauguration  Day,  and  few  inaug- 
ural addresses  will  be  heard  with  as 
much  attention.  For  comparison  one 
looks  back  to  the  dark  days  of  1861, 
when  Lincoln  took  the  oath  as  the 
nation  was  entering  the  War  Between 
the  States,  and  to  1917,  when  Wilson 
spoke  to  the  nation  on  what  was  to 
prove  to  be  the  eve  of  a  fateful  de- 
cision. 

On  those  occasions,  as  on  this, 
Inauguration  Day  stood  as  an 
unchanging  symbol  of  the  democ- 
racy which  is  the  priceless  American 
heritage. 


Down  in  their  hearts,  wise  men  know  this  truth :  the  only  way 
to  help  yourself  is  to  help  others. — Elbert  Hubbard. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


HAPPY  BIRTHDAY  TO 

YOU,  MR.  PRESIDENT 


(Richmond  Times-Dispatch) 


Strange  indeed  would  it  be  if  the 
Old  Dominion,  Mother  of  Presidents, 
could  not  find  some  Virginian  motif  in 
the  genealogy  of  Franklin  Delano 
Roosevelt,  the  nation's  executive  in 
whose  honor  thousands  of  feet  will 
"tread  the  light  fantastic"  next  Thurs- 
day night  when  balls  all  over  the 
land    commemorate    his    natal    day. 

So  it  is  that  a  careful  scanning  of 
President  Roosevelt's  ancestral  trees 
brings  to  light  the  fact  that  Nor- 
thumberland County  in  particular  has 
a  peculiar  interest  in  all  things  per- 
taining to  the  New  Deal  chieftain. 
There  is  Ditchley  House,  ancestral 
home  of  the  Lees  and  named  for 
Ditchley  in  England,  the  home  of  the 
Earl  of  Litchfield  who  was  a  Lee.  And 
it  was  the  marriage  of  cousins  of 
President  Roosevelt  with  the  Lees 
of  Ditchley  that  connects  the  "Man  of 
the  Hour"  with  such  famed  families 
here  as  the  founders  of  Stratford, 
Ditchley  and  Chantilly  as  well  as  with 
that  of  President  Zachary  Taylor  who, 
genealogical  research  has  placed  as  a 
distant  cousin  to  the  present  execu- 
tive, scion  of  Knickerbockers  and  Pu- 
ritans. 

Today  Ditchley  House,  the  center 
of  historical  interest  due  to  the  coming 
celebration  of  the  President's  fifty- 
ninth  birthday  anniversary  and  his 
connections  with  its  historic  family, 
is  owned  by  Mrs.  Alfred  du  Pont  of 
Wilmington,  Del.,  herself  a  Virginian 
allied  to  many  prominent  families  in 
states  and  bearing  the  maiden  name 
of  Gresham. 

Ditchley    House   was   built   in    1688 


but  was  later  destroyed  by  fire.  The 
present  Ditchley  structure,  one  of  the 
show  places  of  Northumberland 
County  today,  contains  the  same  mas- 
sive walls  as  old  Stratford  and  other 
of  the  early  homes,  and  the  old  kitchen 
has  a  fireplace  that  would  readily 
roast  an  ox.  Indeed  the  original 
frame  of  the  "pig  roaster"  is  still  to 
be  seen  there. 

The  original  owner  of  Ditchley  was 
Hancock  Lee,  a  son  of  Colonel  Richard 
Lee  of  Virginia,  the  first  of  the  name 
in  the  colony.  He  was  a  loyalist  to 
the  House  of  Stuart  and  history  re- 
cords that  he  invited  King  Charles  to 
come  to  Virginia.  The  merrie  mon- 
arch, however,  was  too  much  infatuat- 
ed with  Nell  Gwynn  to  accept,  but  re- 
warded his  faithful  follower  by  mak- 
ing him  secretary  to  the  King's  Coun- 
cil at  Jamestown. 

All  of  Richard's  sons  won  renown 
and  Hancock  Lee  played  a  most  con- 
spicuous part  in  Colonial  affairs.  His 
second  wife  belonged  to  a  New  Eng- 
land family  related  to  President 
Roosevelt  through  the  Delanos,  and 
was  the  great-great  aunt  of  the  pre- 
sent New  Dealer.This  is  the  most 
direct  connection  of  the  President's 
with    Old   Dominion's   Ditchley. 

This  branch  of  the  Lee  family  his- 
torians and  genealogists  point  out, 
must  not  be  confused  with  those 
other  Lees  of  Marlboro,  Mass.,  into 
which  married  President  Theodore 
Roosevelt. 

Another  confusing  marital  tangle 
for  genealogists  was  that  of  the  fifth 
Lord    Baltimore    who    married    Char- 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


lotte  Lee  of  Ditchley,  England.  This 
complication  of  the  Lee  name  as  well 
as  that  of  the  Ditchley  estate  pro- 
voked several  unfounded  connections 
to  be  established  before  it  was  at 
length  straightened  out. 

To  trace  the  line  of  descent  of  that 
English  family  is  to  follow  Charlotte's 
marriage  to  Lord  Baltimore  when  she 
became  the  mother  of  Ellenor  Calvert 
who  in  turn  wed  Jacky  Custis,  step- 
son of  George  Washington. 

And  now  to  begin  at  a  more  recent 
date  and  trace  the  lineage  of  another 
Lee  group  backwards,  we  find  that 
Mrs.  Robert  E.  Lee  and  her  husband, 
the  general,  were  distantly  related 
as  has  been  known,  but  their  kin- 
ship came  from  the  Stratford  Lees, 
being  descended  from  Colonel  Richard 
Lee  and  Hancock  Lee  of  Ditchley. 
Mrs.  Robert  E.  Lee  belonged  to  the 
Randolph  family  of  "Chatsworth"  on 
the  James,  and  through  the  vein,  de- 
scended likewise  from  the  Lees  of 
Ditchley,  while  on  her  father's  side, 
through  the  Calverts,  she"  traced  her 
lineage  back  to  the  Earl  of  Litch- 
field whose  daughter,  Charlotte  Lee, 
married  the  fifth  Lord  of  Baltimore. 

So  we  find  our  present  great  leader, 
and  that  great  leader  of  the  past 
linked  by  family  ties  albeit  many 
generations    old. 

Now  let  us  glance  back  in  President 
Roosevelt's  past  again  to  that  event- 
ful year  when  the  Mayflower  sailed 
from  the  shores  of  Holland  for  the 
new  world.  Aboard  her  was  one  Isaac 
Allerton  who  had  been  living  in  Ley- 
den.  He  was  a  keen  trader,  a  man 
of  great  business  acumen,  the  records 
tell  us.  With  him  on  his  pilgrimage  to 
America  came  his  wife,  Mary;  their 
three  children,  Bartholomew,  Remem- 
ber   and    Mary,    and    a    man    servant 


listed  as  John  Hooke. 

Fellow  passengers  were  William 
Brewster  and  his  family.  When 
Isaac's  wife,  Mary,  died  he  married 
the  daughter  of  William  Brewster 
Fear  Brewster,  and  she  bore  him  a 
son  named  Isaac.  The  Pilgrim  father 
died  in  1659  and  the  boy  was  reared 
by  his  Brewster  relatives  and  lived  in 
the  home  of  Elder  Brewster. 

From  Mary  Allerton,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Isaac  the  Pilgrim,  descends 
through  the  Cushmans  President 
Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt. 

From  Isaac  Allerton  the  junior  de- 
scends in  direct  line  Zachary  Taylor, 
twelfth  President  of  the  United 
States.  His  daughter,  Sarah  Allerton, 
whose  mother  was  Fear  Brewster, 
married  as  his  second  wife,  Colonel 
Hancock  Lee  of  Ditchley,  Virginia, 
The  daughter  of  this  union,  Elizabeth 
Lee,  became  the  mother  of  President 
Zachary  Taylor,  hero  of  Palo  Alto 
and  Buena  Vesta. 

Pursuing  our  interesting  study  of 
gencalory  even  farther,  we  find  ac- 
cording to  a  recently  uncovered 
marriage  bond  of  his  daughter,  Sarah 
Knox  Taylor,  that  she  married  one 
Jefferson  Davis,  senator  from  Mis- 
sissippi, secretary  of  war  of  the 
United  States  and  later  president  of 
the  Confederates  States.  Sarah  Tay- 
lor is  revealed  as  the  sweetheart  and 
romance  of  Jefferson  Davis's  early 
life.  After  her  untimely  death  from 
fever,  '  he  married  the  ambitious 
Varina   Howells. 

But  meager  and  sparse  as  the  old 
records  are  there  is  still  another  chap- 
ter of  President  Roosevelt's  forebears 
in  which  Virginia  has  a  share.  Isaac 
Allerton,  the  son  of  the  Pilgrim  who 
was  the  fifth  signer  of  the  Compact 
and    who    died    in    New    Haven    after 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


the  Dutch,  or  Knickerbockers,  drove 
him  from  his  residence  in  New 
Amsterdam,  inherited  some  of  the 
wanderlust  of  his  father.  It  is  re- 
corded that  he  moved  to  Virginia 
where  he  performed  valiantly  in  the 
Indian  wars,  serving  under  John 
Washington,  founder  of  that  family 
in  America.  So  the  Old  Dominion 
has  that  claim  upon  the  New  Deal 
leader's  kin,  too. 

So,  just  as  the  United  States  has 
had  two  Adams  as  chief  executives; 
two  Harrisons  and  two  Roosevelts, 
this  shows  that  Isaac  Allerton  the 
Pilgrim  has  given  to  America  two 
Presidents — Zachary  Taylor  and 
Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  in  this 
connection  in  old  New  York,  or  New 
Amsterdam,  record  concerning  these 
same  Roosevelt  forebears.  It  recounts 
how  Isaac  Allerton  the  Pilgrim  "re- 
sided in  the  house  beyond  the  Wall," 
which  means  what  is  now  the  locality 
of  Wall  Street,  where  he  was  most 
unpopular  with  the  Indians  due  to  his 
shooting  of  a  squaw  he  caught  steal- 
ing his  grapes. 

Another  bit  out  of  this  old  Amster- 


dam setting  includes  the  registry  of 
the  old  French  church  there,  known 
as  "du  Esprit,"  and  dated  1628.  It 
records  the  baptism  of  Perer  Faneuil 
who  later  moved  to  Boston  to  inherit 
the  fortune  of  his  uncle,  Andre 
Faneuil,  owner  of  famous  Faneuil 
Hall.  And  the  old  church  records  of 
the  Waloons  in  New  York  also  men- 
tion one,  "Nicholas  Roosevelt"  who 
on  the  paternal  side  was  the  founder 
of  the  Roosevelt  clan  in  the  new 
world. 

And  it  is  that  same  Faneuil  Hall 
which  has  boasted  within  its  venerable 
walls  13  captains  of  the  Ancient  and 
Honorables,  the  nation's  oldest  mili- 
tary unit,  all  of  whom  were  grand- 
fathers of  President  Franklin  Delano 
Roosevelt. 

And  so  Thursday  night  in  hamlet, 
town  and  city  across  Virginia's  rolling 
miles,  wherever  President  Roosevelt's 
birthday  anniversary  is  being  cele- 
brated and  the  infantile  paralysis 
sufferers'  fund  is  being  augmented, 
celebrants  are  really  paying  homage 
again  to  the  Old  Dominion's  Colonial 
builders  of  families  as  well  as  of 
empire. 


HELP  THE  YOUNGSTER  AROUND  YOUR 


(Morganton  News-Herald) 


The  annual  campaign  designed  to 
combat  and  as  far  as  possible  stamp 
out  Infantile  Paralysis  is  on  again. 
Already  the  "March  of  Dimes"  is  on 
with  the  1941  nation-wide  effort  to 
raise  funds  for  this  great  cause  cul- 
minating in  the  celebrations  on  Jan- 
uary 30  of  the  birthday  of  President 
Roosevelt,   who   was   himself   a   victim 


of  infantile  paralysis. 

Never  before  has  the  campaign  had 
such  a  wide  appeal.  Never  before  in 
the  history  of  America  has  the  wel- 
fare of  our  boys  and  girls,  young  men 
and  young  women  been  of  such  vital 
importance  as  it  is  at  this  moment. 
Their  health  and  well  being  is  truly 
one  of  our  front  lines  of  national  de- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


fense — because  upon  them  the  whole 
future  of  our  nation  depends. 

Today  we  are  bending  every  effort 
to  build  guns,  ships  and  airplanes 
against  the  possibility  of  attack  from 
without.  In  army  camps  from  coast 
to  coast,  young  men  are  being  physi- 
cally conditioned  and  trained  in  the 
use  of  weapons  of  defence.  This  is 
a  great  national  effort  that  we  ap- 
prove, because  we  have  seen  how 
great  is  the  necessity  for  it.  Every 
day  our  radio  news  broadcasts  and 
newspaper  headlines  remind  us  that 
time  is  short. 

The  necessity  to  protect  our  chil- 
dren and  young  people  against  the 
terrible  scourge  of  Infantile  Paraly- 
sis is  no  less  urgent.  Infantile  Pa- 
ralysis is  a  treacherous  enemy — we 
don't  often  read  about  it  in  big,  black 
newspaper  headlines  or  hear  the  news 
of  its  fearful  work  flashed  over  our 
radios. 

Except  in  epidemic  areas,  we  are 
likely  to  forget  that  it  is  such  a  cruel 
threat  to  our  children's  health  and 
happiness.  But  once  each  year,  our 
attention  is  focused  on  Infantile  Pa- 
ralysis by  the  campaign  for  the  cele- 
bration of  the  President's  Birthday — 
once  each  year  we  have  the  oppor- 
tunity to  face  the  facts  about  this 
crippling  disease,  to  see  "it  for  what 
it  is  and  then  roll  up  our  sleeves  and 
do  something  about  it. 

This  year  we've  got  to  face  the  facts 
that  Infantile  Paralysis  has  increased 
sharply.  Ten  thousand  Americans 
felt  its  crippling  hand  in  1940.  Sev- 
en  states  were   swept  by  serious   epi- 


demics. What  1941  will  bring,  no  one 
can  tell.  Infantile  Paralysis  is  com- 
pletely unpredictable.  Where  it  will 
strike,  when  it  will  strike,  how  serious 
it  will  strike — no  man  knows. 

And  so  every  city  and  state  in  Am- 
erica must  be  ready  to  deal  with  an 
Infantile  Paralysis  problem  of  its  own 
— to  fight  an  epidemic  if  need  be. 
Here  in  Burke  county  we  must  make 
ourselves  so  strong  that  we  can  meet 
whatever  challenge  the  future  may 
hold.  Everyone  of  us  has  a  personal 
responsibility  in  this  campaign.  Make 
no  mistake  about  it — the  fight  against 
Infantile  Paralysis  is  your  fight. 
The  threat  to  the  health  and  happiness 
of  your  family  is  always  present — 
the   danger   is   real   and   immediate. 

So  let  us  be  grateful  that  we  have 
the  chance  to  do  something  about  In- 
fantile Paralysis  before  it  does  some- 
thing to  us. 

Let's  pitch  in  and  work  as  hard  as 
we  can  for  the  success  of  this  cam- 
paign. Let's  work  together — joining 
hands  with  our  friends  and  neighbors 
for  the  common  good  of  all. 

There's  something  for  everybody 
to  do.  Even  a  small  effort  on  your 
part  may  work  miracles.  If  you  dis- 
tribute birthday  cards  among  your 
friends,  the  returns  may  be  the  means 
of  saving  a  life.  In  any  case  be  sure 
to  give — look  for  the  coin  collectors, 
join  the  "March  of  Dimes." 

"Enlist  in  our  National  Defense 
Against  Infantile  paralysis"  and  "Help 
the  Youngster  Around  Your  0  w  n 
Corner. 


Love  for  mankind  is  the  elevator  of  the  human  race ;  it  dem- 
onstrates Truth  and  reflects  divine  Love. — Mary  Baker  Eddy. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


TRUE  POISE 

By  Kathleen  O'Connor 


A  dictionary  defines  "poise"  as  a 
"state  of  balance  by  equal  weight  or 
power;  balance;  equilibrium;  .stabili- 
ty." Harmony  is  denned  as  "the  just 
adaptation  of  parts  to  each  other  in 
any  system  or  combination  of  things 
or,  in  things  intended  to  form  a  con- 
nected whole." 

As  understood  in  Christian  Science, 
true  poise  is  not  a  human  attribute, 
but  a  spiritual  state  of  consciousness, 
expressing  the  divine  Mind,  God,  and 
one  creation,  man  and  the  universe, 
forever  maintained  in  perfect  har- 
mony. This  spiritual  truth  must, 
however,  be  demonstrated  in  human 
experience.  Only  by  putting  into 
practice  the  teachings  of  Christ  Jesus, 
as  understood  in  Christian  Science, 
with  complete  subordination  of  human 
will  to  the  government  of  God,  divine 
Principle,  will  mankind  approximate 
that  harmony  in  which  God  main- 
tains man  in  His  image  and  likness. 

Many  lessons  on  the  subject  of 
poise  may  be  learned  from  study  of 
the  great  Bible  characters.  Because 
of  his  pure  spirituality,  Christ  Jesus 
furnishes  the  perfect  example  of  poise 
and  equanimity  in  the  face  of  unpre- 
cedented opposition.  Peter,  on  the 
other  hand,  was  sometimes  too  im- 
petuous and  personal  in  his  outlook 
to  be  well  balanced,  until  he  had  learn- 
ed better  to  follow  the  Master's  teach- 
ing. Then,  in  his  first  epistle,  he  was 
able  to  say,  "The  God  of  all  grace, 
who  hath  called  us  unto  his  eternal 
glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye 
have  suffered  a  while,  make  you  per- 
fect, stablish,  strengthen,  settle  you." 
Likewise  Paul,  having  suffered  count- 


less persecutions  and  indignities,  was 
able  to  manifest  perfect  poise,  as  ex- 
pressed in  his  words,  "None  of  these 
things  move  men." 

A  simple  but  valuable  lesson  on 
poise  and  the  conditions  requisite  for 
its  maintenance  was  learned  by  a 
student  of  Christian  Science  when 
assisting  for  the  first  time  in  the 
erection  of  a  large  bell  tent.  Sur- 
prise was  expressed  by  the  novice  on 
finding  that  the  central  pole  merely 
rested  on  the  surface  and  did  not 
have  to  be  sunk  into  the  ground  in 
order  to  keep  the  tent  upright  and 
stable.  It  was  explained  that  as  long 
as  there  was  equal  pull  in  every  di- 
rection from  the  center,  as  effected 
by  pulleys,  guy  ropes,  and  pegs  the 
tent  would  remain  balanced  and  able 
to  withstand  the  elements. 

How  important  are  control  and  bal- 
ance in  the  matter  of  affection  and 
friendship!  Even  in  human  experience 
and  observation  there  can  be  nothing 
more  unbalancing  than  emotion  or 
personal  feeling.  Certain  it  is  that 
we  manifest  true  poise  only  as  we 
reflect  divine  Love,  which,  as  Mary 
Baker  Eddy  writes,  "is  impartial  and 
universal  in  its  adaptation  and  be- 
stowals." 

To  be  truly  poised  is  to  realize  the 
presence  of  divine  Mind  in  all  circum- 
stances. This  is  accomplished  only  as 
one  learns  to  dwell  in  "the  secret 
place  of  the  most  High,"  in  con- 
scious unity  with  God.  Conversely, 
how  quickly  is  mental  balance  or  com- 
posure forfeited  through  panic,  hurry, 
or  excitement!  These  are  forms  of 
a  subtle  or  latent  fear  that  what  we 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


deem  to  be  good  or  desirable  may  at 
any  moment  be  snatched  from  us,  an 
erroneous  belief  that  good  is  not 
natural  and  normal!  These  errors 
should  be  recognized  as  aggressive 
mental  suggestion,  and  should  be 
overcome  through  constant  expect- 
ancy of,  and  preparedness  to  receive, 
spiritual  good  as  man's  natural 
heritage. 

Again,  how  quickly  may  we  be 
thrown  off  our  balance  by  indulgence 
in  intolerance,  impatience,  anger, 
false  ambition,  pride,  animosity,  envy, 
jealousy,  revenge,  self-pity,  resent- 
ment! All  these  traits  of  the  carnal 
so-called  mind  must  be  replaced  by 
that  Mind  "which  was  also  in  Christ 
Jesus."  By  complete  reliance  on 
spiritual  means  and  methods,  by  the 
reflection  of  the  perfect  Love  that 
casts  out  fear,  we  can  realize  equa- 
nimity, and  attain  that  spiritual  self- 
control. 

A  zeal  "not  according  to  know- 
ledge," or  a  false  sense  of  enthusi- 
asm, will  also  engender  loss  of  poise 
and  must  be  guarded  against.  Are 
our  enthusiasms  always  balanced? 
Even  honest  enthusiasm  for  a  par- 
ticular branch  of  work  for  the  Cause 
of  Christian  Science,  perhaps  that  in 
which  we  are  personally  engaged, 
may  sometimes  result  in  our  holding 
a  disproportionate  view  of  the  whole. 


Such  an  outlook,  fostered,  perhaps 
unconsciously,  by  personal  sense, 
could  not  be  helpful  either  to  oneself 
or  to  the  Cause,  nor  would  it  be  in 
accordance  with  harmony.  Even 
committee  work  and  church  organiza- 
tion work  generally,  although  good 
and  necessary,  are  but  human  auxil- 
iaries and  must  not  be  allowed  to  as- 
sume such  proportions  in  our  think- 
ing that  they  tend  to  obscure  the  ob- 
ject for  which  the  Christian  Science 
church  exists,  namely,  the  healing  and 
redemption  of  mankind,  and  the  estab- 
lishing of  God's  kingdom  on  earth. 

As  Christian  Scientists  we  must 
learn  to-  steer  our  course  away  from 
the  stormy  and  treacherous  seas  of 
personal  sense  into  the  peaceful 
haven  of  Principle — to  anchor  our 
enthusiasm  in  divine  wisdom,  our 
affections  in  divine  Love,  our  ambi- 
tions and  motives  in  Spirit,  if  we 
would  express  stability,  proportion, 
and  a  right  judgment. 

Of  him  "that  walketh  righteously, 
and  speaketh  uprightly,"  Isaiah  de- 
clares, "Thine  eyes  shall  see  Jerusa- 
lem a  quiet  habitation,  a  tabernacle 
that  shall  not  be  taken  down;  not  one 
of  the  stakes  thereof  shall  ever  be  re- 
moved, neither  shall  any  of  the  cords 
thereof  be  broken."  Thus  may  we 
dwell  in  quiet  resting  places,  beside 
still  waters. 


The    question    "Who    ought    to    be    boss?"    is 
"Who   ought   to  be   the   tenor   in   the   quartet?" 
the  man  who  can  sing  tenor. — Henry  Ford. 


like    asking 
Obviously, 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


FATHER  NEPTUNE'S  POSTAL  SERVICE 

By  John  Edwin  Hogg 


Scattered  all  over  the  earth,  on  all 
the  continents  and  innumerable  is- 
lands— from  Greenland  to  Admiral 
Byrd's  Antarctica  and  from  Tas- 
mania to  Alaska — are  the  members 
of  the  International  Bottle  Club. 
They  are  a  geographically  minded 
group  representing  all  races  of  man- 
kind, many  nationalities,  and  a  wide 
variety  of  religious  faiths.  They  are 
of  both  sexes;  they  range  in  age  from 
eighteen  to  ninety-eight.  And  they're 
having  a  lot  of  pleasure  indulging  a 
hobby  more  interesting  and  with 
greater  appeal  to  human  imagination 
than  the  time-honored  indoor  sport 
of  collecting  postage  stamps.  Their 
hobby  is  the  operation  of  a  world- 
wide postal  system — the  exchange  of 
messages  carried  in  sealed  bottles — 
by  river,  wind,  wave,  tide,  and  ocean 
current. 

m  Fathered  by  Colonel  Edward  P. 
Bailey,  a  native  of  Australia,  who  is 
now  an  American  citizen  of  San 
Marino,  California,  the  Bottle  Club 
was  born  at  sea  in  1926.  A  twin 
brother  of  his  International  Adven- 
turers' Club,  the  Bottle  Club  began 
when  Colonel  Bailey,  enroute  from 
Vancouver  to  Sydney,  Australia, 
amused  himself  by  preparing  hun- 
dreds of  'messages  in  a  dozen  lan- 
guages, sealing  them  in  bottles  and 
consigning  them  to  the  sea.  Return- 
ing to  America,  he  again  littered  the 
Pacific  with  bottled  messages  in 
which  finders  were  requested  to  com- 
municate with  him.  Months,  some- 
times years,  later,  some  of  these  notes 
brought  responses  from  widely  separ- 
ated points  around  the  Pacific.     One 


was  reported  from  India:  another 
from  Kenya,  on  the  east  coast  of 
Africa.  Thus,  the  Bottle  Club  began 
with  Colonel  Baliey  as  its  moving 
spirit  and  with  an  original  member- 
ship enrolled  from  a  few  dozen  bot- 
tled-message  finders  scattered  from 
Chile  to  Kamchatka,  Alaska  to  Africa. 

The  growth  of  the  Bottle  Club,  how- 
ever, was  destined  to  spread  over  the 
earth  like  an  infestation  of  kraut- 
weed.  Its  membership  crept  into  the 
Atlantic  Ocean;  it  moved  into  the 
Arctic  Ocean,  to  the  Great  Lakes  of 
North  America,  to  far-in-land  points 
along  the  great  rivers  of  all  contin- 
ents, and  to  the  Antarctic  with  the 
first  of  Admiral  Richard  E.  Byrd's 
expeditions.  Now,  Bottle  Club  mem- 
bers around  the  earth  collect  old 
bottles  by  the  thousands,  seal  their 
messages  in  them,  and  send  them  to 
sea  with  members  of  ship's  crews  or 
passengers  who  agree  to  heave  them 
overboard — preferably  as  far  from 
land  as  possible.  Members  living  far 
inland  "mail"  theirs  in  lake  and  river 
for  ultimate  delivery  by  Father 
Neptune's   postal   service. 

Since  the  Bottle  Club  now  pays  a 
small  cash  reward  for  every  message 
reported,  with  an  additional  bonus 
for  those  breaking  previous  time  and 
distance  records,  club  headquarters, 
in  San  Marino,  now  has  a  remark- 
able collection  of  much-traveled  doc- 
uments. And  the  tales  that  some  of 
these  messages  tell  make  the  travels 
of  Marco  Polo,  Vasco  de  Gama,  Ma- 
gellen,  and  other  famous  sea  travelers 
pale  into  insignificance  by  compar- 
ison.    A  message  set  adrift  by  a  Jap- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


anese  member  in  the  Sea  of  Okhotsk 
went  to  Tierra  del  Fuego  in  three 
years  to  the  day.  Chilean  messages 
have  gone  to  Alaska;  Alaskan  mess- 
ages to  Australia  and  Papua.  A 
message  dropped  into  the  Missouri 
River  at  Fort  Benton,  Montana,  went 
to  a  beach  near  Recife,  Brazil,  in 
forty-eight  months  and  twelve  days. 
A  bottle  "mailed"  by  a  New  Zealand 
member  from  a  ship  near  Honolulu 
found  its  way  into  the  Indian  Ocean, 
rounded  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and  was 
picked  up  at  Mossamedes,  in  Angola, 
on  the  west  coast  of  Africa  after 
seven  years  and  one  day  in  the 
Neptune  Post.  Similar  tales  are  told 
by  hundreds  of  other  messages.  New 
one  are  being  told  with  every  delivery 
of  overseas  mail — while  tens  of 
thousands  of  messages  are  still  float- 
ing around  waiting  to  be  delivered 
somewhere! 

From  the  study  of  all  available 
oceanographic  data,  Bottle  Clubbers 
now  know  about  where  a  message  will 
go  if  it  is  "mailed"  in  a  certain  river 


or  in  any  particular  "spot"  on  the 
seven  seas.  Thus,  British  members 
now  address  theirs  to  America  and 
have  them  properly  delivered.  Sim- 
ultaneously, American  Bottle  Club 
members  put  their  messages  in  the 
Gulf  Stream  south  of  Cape  Hatteras 
when  they  want  to  send  them  to  Eng- 
land. The  speed  record  thus  far,  via 
the  Gulf  Stream  Route,  is  eighteen 
days  from  a  point  off  Miami,  Florida, 
to  Lochinver,  Scotland. 

In  the  relatively  few  brief  years  of 
its  existence,  the  Bottle  Club  has 
learned  much  about  where  the  water 
goes  after  it  leaves  the  rivers.  A 
note,  for  example,  that  was  "mailed" 
in  the  Brazos  River,  in  Texas,  arrived 
at  Milford,  England,  nine  months 
later.  The  club  is  also  correcting1  a 
lot  of  errors  in  previous  bad  geo- 
graphy of  ocean  currents.  Thus,  in 
addition  to  providing  its  members 
with  a  fascinating  hobby,  the  club 
is  steadily  making  some  valuable  con- 
tributions to  our  present-day  know- 
ledge  of  oceanography. 


WORTH 

All  the  big  things  of  life  are  made  up  of  many  small  things 
interlocking,  standing  as  it  were  on  one  another's  shoulders, 
each  dependent  on  the  other  in  different  ways.  There  is  no 
substitute  for  worth — which  is  attained  often  only  by  a  long 
and  complicated  series  of  events.  The  final  values  are  not  the 
result  of  snap  action. 

Human  factors  outweigh  all  others.  The  truth  of  this  may 
not  be  evident  to  the  very  young  or  the  very  careless.  None 
the  less  it  is  true.  The  man  who  would  best  serve  his  fellows 
will  develop  worth  by  strict  adherence  to  and  practice  of  the 
Golden  Rule,  not  only  in  the  larger  things,  but  as  well  in  those 
smaller  incidents  of  everyday  life  which  develop  into  the  big 
things. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  boys  of  the  barn  force  have 
"been  busy  for  several  days  hauling 
gravel  and  filling  in  low  places  near 
the  dairy  barn. 


grades.  The  books  have  been  placed 
in  the  library,  where  all  the  boys  will 
have  access  to  them.  Books  are  al- 
ways in  demand  here  and  we  certain- 
ly appreciate  Mrs.  Everett's  kindness 
in  bringing  them. 


Mr.  Alf  Carriker  and  his  carpenter 
shop  boys  have  been  spending  quite 
some  time  recently,  re-flooring  and 
painting  the  kitchens  in  several  cot- 
tages. 


James  Ledford,  of  Cottage  No.  15, 
was  taken  to  the  Cabarrus  County 
General  Hospital,  Concord,  last  Tues- 
day night,  where  he  immediately  un- 
derwent an  operation  for  appendicitis. 
The  latest  report  from  that  institu- 
tion was  that  James  was  getting 
along   very   nicely. 


Last  #week  cards  were  mailed  to 
all  of  our  boys'  home  addresses,  ad- 
vising friends  and  relatives  that 
visiting  at  the  School  would  be  dis- 
continued for  at  least  thirty  days. 
This  action  was  taken  on  the  advice 
of  the  School  physician,  in  an  at- 
tempt to  prevent  the  spread  of  in- 
fluenza among  our  boys,  as  an  epide- 
mic is  raging  in  all  parts  of  the 
state.  We  are  glad  to  report,  how- 
ever, that  there  are  no  cases  at  the 
School   at  this   writing. 


Melvin  Walters,  a  member  of  our 
printing  class,  who  has  been  operat- 
ing a  linotype  machine  at  the  Con- 
cord Daily  Tribune  plant  for  some 
time,  enlisted  in  the  United  States 
Army  last  week.  He  is  now  station 
ed  at  Fort  Jackson,  S.  C,  and  recent- 
ly wrote  friends  here  that  he  was  get- 
ting along  fine. 


When  attending  the  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees,  held  January  9th, 
Mrs.  R.  O.  Everett,  of  Durham, 
brought  with  her  a  number  of  books 
especially     adapted     to     our     school 


William  Anthony,  of  Valdese,  who 
left  the  School  in  January,  1935,  visit- 
ed us  last  Sunday.  He  is  married 
and  both  he  and  his  wife  work  in  a 
hosiery  mill  in  Valdese.  Bill  was 
driving  a  nice  car,  was  neatly  dress- 
ed and  appeared  to  be  getting  along 
fine.  He  was  quite  lavish  in  his  ap- 
praisal of  the  School  and  what  it 
had  done  for  him.  While  a  boy  here, 
Bill  was  a  member  of  the  Cottage 
No.  13  group,  and  immediately  upon 
arrival  here  last  Sunday  he  inquired 
about  his  old  home,  whether  the  same 
officer  and  matron  were  in  charge, 
etc.,  and  seemed  quite  happy  in  an- 
ticipating meeting  the  folks  and  go- 
ing over  his  school  life  again. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


Our  school  principal  reports  the 
winners  of  the  Earnhardt  Prize  for 
the  quarter  ending  December  31,  1940, 
as  follows: 

First  grade — Aldine  Duggins,  high- 
est general  average;  second  grade — 
John  Bailey,  highest  general  average; 
third  grade — Eugene  Puckett  and 
William  Gaddy,  most  improvement; 
fourth  grade — Nelson  Williams  and 
Ronald  Washam,  best  in  spelling; 
fifth  grade — James  Puckett,  best  in 
arithmetic;  sixth  grade — Collect  Can- 
tor and  Beamon  Heath,  best  in  test 
en  spelling  rules;  seventh  grade — 
Jordan  Mclver  and  James  M.  Hare, 
best  spellers. 


James  Brewer,  of  Cottage  No.  13; 
Edward  Hammond,  of  Cottage  No.  8 
and  Paul  Briggs,  of  Cottage  No.  4, 
were  taken  to  the  North  Carolina 
Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gastonia,  last 
Tuesday  afternoon  for  observation 
and  treatment.  Brewer,  who  is  now 
able  to  get  around  on  crutches  after 
having  spent  two  years  in  bed,  suf- 
fering from  a  bone  infection,  was 
told  by  the  Gastonia  doctors  that  he 
was  getting  along  just  as  well  as  any 
they  had  ever  seen  having  the  same 
ailment.  Hammond  and  Briggs,  suf- 
fering from  broken  leg  and  shoulder, 
respectively,  were  given  a  thorough 
check-up  and  the  casts  removed  from 
injured   members. 


Rev.  H.  C.  Kellermeyer,  pastor  of 
Trinity  Reformed  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  regular  afternoon  serv- 
ice at  the  Training  School  last  Sun- 
day.    For    the     Scripture    Lesson    he 


read  part  of  the  first  chapter  of  I 
Timothy.  Speaking  to  the  boys  on 
"The  Glorious  Gospel",  he  called 
special  attention  to  the  11th  verse 
of  this  chapter — "According  to  the 
glorious  gospel  of  the  blessed  God, 
which  was  committed  to  my  trust." 

In  referring  to  these  words  of  the 
Apostle  Paul,  the  speaker  stated  that 
when  something  is  committed  to  an- 
other person,  it  is  done  with  the  idea 
of  safe-keeping  or  protection.  He 
illustrated  by  mentioning  the  vast 
quantity  of  the  world's  supply  of  gold 
which  is  stored  away  at  Fort  Knox; 
how  doctors  and  nurses  often  give 
their  very  lives  to  save  people  who 
are  ill.  -  In  fact,  anything  that  is 
worthwhile  is  protected  in  some  way. 
In  this  passege  of  Scripture  we  note 
that  Paul  speaks  about  the  glorious 
gospel  of  God  having  been  committed 
to  his  care.  He  felt  that  he  was  given 
the  responsibility  of  looking  after 
the  gospel  and  was  called  upon  to 
pass  its  wonderful  teachings  on  to 
others.  Paul  calls  it  his  most  won- 
derful   experience. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kellermeyer  then  briefly 
pointed  out  how  Paul  at  one  time 
worked  against  God.  He  was  later 
converted  and  from  that  time  on  he 
was  called  upon  to  share  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ  with  his  fellow  men 
rather  than  persecute  him.  He  furth- 
er added  that  he  was  thankful  be- 
cause God  had  enough  confidence  in 
him  to  permit  him  to  preach  this 
great   gospel. 

The  speaker  then  gave  four  reasons 
why  Paul  considered  it  a  glorious 
gospel,  as  follows:  (1)  Paul  called 
it  a  glorious  gospel  because  of  its 
divine  origin — the  gift  of  God,  not  of 
man.  (2">  Because  it  revealed  in- 
finite Jove  of     Jesus,  telling  how  he 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


gave  his  life  upon  the  cross  to  save 
mankind.  To  Paul  it  was  a  most 
glorious  thing  that  God  gave  his  only 
son  to  the  world.  (3)  Because  he 
found  that  everywhere  lives  were 
being  made  over,  the  wicked  were  be- 
coming good,  and  darkness  was  being 
turned  into  light.  Through  the  teach- 
ings of  this  gospel,  Christ  was  mak- 
ing new  lives.  (4)  Paul  saw  that  the 
same  gospel  that  had  transformed 
his  life  could  also  save  others.  Look- 
ing into  the  future,  he  realized  the 
possibilities  of  future  generations  all 
over  the  world  being  changed  by  the 
"glorious  gospel  of  God." 


Following  is  a  summary  of  the 
monthly  School  Honor  Roll  for  the 
year  1940.  Boys'  names  are  grouped 
according  to  the  total  number  of  times 
they  won  places  on  this  roll  during 
the  year. 

12— George  Tolson. 

10 — Cecil  Ashley,  Ray  Bayne,  Mack 
Bell,    Aldine    Duggins,    J.    P.    Sutton. 

9 — John  Bailey,  Leo  Hamilton, 
Hugh  Kennedy,  Claude  McConnell, 
William  Padrick,  Hubert  Walker, 
James  C.  Wiggins,  Floyd  Williams. 

8 — Wesley  Beaver,  Robert  Bryson, 
Paul  Godwin,  Woodrow  Hager,  Vin- 
cent Hawes,  Edward  Johnson,  Alfred 
Lamb,  Hardy  Lanier,  Bruce  Link,  Ed- 
ward Murray,  Max  Newson,  Marshall 
Pace,  John  Reep,  William  T.  Smith, 
Calvin   Tessneer,  John  Whitaker. 

7 — Theodore  Bowles,  Winley  Jones, 
Robert  Maples,  J.  P.  Morgan,  J.  W. 
McRorrie,  Eugene  Puckett,  James 
Quick,  Eulice  Rogers,  Edward 
Thomasson,  James  Tyndall,  Dewey 
Ware,  Ronald  Washam. 

6 — Raymond    Andrews,    Jay    Bran- 


nock,  Percy  Capps,  Leonard  Dawn, 
William  Dixon,  Columbus  Hamilton, 
Robert  Hampton,  Porter  Holder,  Wil- 
liam Jerrell,  Burman  Keller  Milton 
Koontz,  James  Massey,  Roy  Mumford, 
Thomas  Sands,  Walter  Sexton,  Brown 
Stanley,  O.  D.  Talbert,  Carl  Tyndall, 
Edd  Woody,  Frank  Workman. 

5 — J.  C.  Allen,  Raymond  Anderson, 
John  H.  Averitte,  Edward  Batten, 
Jack  Cline,  Wade  Cline,  Charles  Cole, 
Frank  Cotter,  David  Cunningham, 
William  Deaton,  Velda  Denning,  Paul 
Dockery,  Harold  Donaldson,  Henry 
Glover,  Max  Evans,  William  Goins, 
Robert  Goldsmith,  Lacy  Green,  Wil- 
liam Harding,  Jack  Harward,  Osper 
Howell,  James  Johnson,  Mark  Jones, 
Everett  Lineberry,  James  Mondie, 
Harold  ODear,  Theodore  Rector,  Mel- 
vin  Roland,  Howard  Sanders,  Lewis 
B.  Sawyer,  Arlie  Seism,  Charles 
Smith,  Elmer  Talbert,  Arvel  Ward, 
Jack  West,  J.  R.  Whitman,  Charles 
Widener,  Louis  Williams,  Jack  Wilson, 
Joseph  Woody,  Wallace  Woody. 

4 — Lewis  Andrews,  Jewell  Barker, 
Reid  Beheler,  John  Benson,  William 
Broadwell,  Robert  Chamberlain,  How- 
ard Cox,  Quentin  Crittenton,  Charles 
Crotts,  Jack  Crotts,  Robert  Dunning, 
A.  C.  Elmore,  Audie  Farthing, 
Leonard  Franklin,  Charles  Frye, 
Frank  Glover,  Ray  Hamby,  Wilbur 
Hardin,  Gilbert  Hogan,  Leonard 
Jacobs,  J.  W.  Jones,  Robert  Keith, 
Edward  Kinion,  Samuel  Kirksey, 
James  Lane,  Spencer  Lane,  R.  J. 
Lefler,  Jack  Mathis,  Clay  Mize,  Lloyd 
Mullis,  Otis  McCall,  Arnold  McHone, 
Fred  McLemore,  Richard  Parker,  El- 
roy  Pridgen,  Jack  Reeves,  James  Ro- 
berson,  John  C.  Robertson,  Emerson 
Sawyer,  Wayne  Sluder,  Hubert  Smith, 
Ralph  Sorrells,  Torrence  Ware,  Ed- 
ward Warnock,  Jack  Warren,  Jerome 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Wiggins,  David  Williams,  Gilbert 
Williams,  William  Wilson,  Cleasper 
Beasley. 

3 — Bennie  Austin,  John  Baker,  Roy 
Barnett,  Homer  Bass,  James  Boone, 
Plummer  Boyd,  J.  T.  Branch,  Paul 
Briggs,  Harold  Bryson,  Collett  Can- 
tor, Everett  Case,  Mack  Coggins, 
Kenneth  Conklin,  John  Crawford, 
Martin  Crump,  Dillon  Dean,  Robert 
Dellinger,  Levis  Donaldson,  George 
Duncan,  Donald  Earnhardt,  Henry 
Ennis,  Noah  Ennis,  Jack  Evans, 
Robert  Gaines,  Elree  Gaskins,  Troy 
Gilland,  George  Green,  John  Hamm, 
Albert  Hayes,  Roy  Helms,  Earl  Hil- 
dreth,  J.  D.  Hildreth,  J.  B.  Howell, 
Peter  Jones,  Floyd  Lane,  Franklin 
Lyles,  John  Maples,  Douglas  Mat- 
thews, William  Matthewson,  Julian 
Merritt,  Claude  Moose,  Carl  Moose, 
Everett  Morris,  Norvel  Murphy, 
Charles  McCoyle,  Thomas  Oxendine, 
James  Puckett,  Carl  Ray,  Grover 
Revels,  Leonard  Robinson,  Eugene 
Smith,  Loy  Stines,  Melvin  Stines, 
James  C.  Stone,  Brice  Thomas,  John 
Tolbert,  Carl  Ward,  Weldon  Warren, 
Eldred  Watts,  Everett  Watts,  Joseph 
White,  George  Wilhite,  Woodrow  Wil- 
son, William  T.  Wood,  Clarence 
Wright. 

2 Clarence  Baker,  Lewis  H.  Baker, 

Earl  Barnes,  Clyde  Barnwell,  Richard 
Baumgarner,  Jennings  Britt,  Charles 
Chapman,  Albert  Chunn,  Samuel 
Everidge,  William  Gaddy,  Coolidge 
Green,  James  M.  Hare,  Charles  Hast- 
ings, Beamon  Heath,  Dallas  Holder, 
Leon  Hollifield,  Carl  Hooker,  Ray- 
mond Hughes,  John  F.  Johnston, 
Horace  Journigan,  Grady  Kelly,  Thom- 
as King,  John  Kirkman,  Clifford  Lane, 
James  Ledford,  Vernon  Lamb,  Oak- 
ley Lunsford,  Tillman  Lyles,  McCree 
Mabe,    Leonard    Melton,    Calvin    Mc- 


Coyle, Donald  McFee,  Charles  Mc- 
Gowan,  Henry  McGraw,  William 
Nelson,  Ernest  Overcash,  Fred  Owens, 
Randall  D.  Peeler,  Hercules  Rose, 
William  Shaw,  Canipe  Shoe,  Landreth 
Sims,  Charles  Steepleton,  Edward 
Stutts,  Charles  Tate,  Houston  Turn- 
er, Peter  Tuttle,  Walker  Warr,  George 
Warren,  Eugene  Watts,  Joseph 
Wheeler,  Marshall  White,  Thomas 
Wilson,  Thomas  Yates,  Henry  Ziegler. 
1 — Odell  Almond,  Holly  Atwood, 
Wilson  Bailiff,  William  Beach, 
Charles  Beal,  Grover  Beaver,  William 
Blackmon,  Thomas  Britt,  Kenneth 
Brooks.  Aldine  Brown,  William  G. 
Bryant,  Lacy  Burleson,  Henry  B. 
Butler,  -Ea:l  Bass,  William  Cantor, 
Craig  Chappell,  Joseph  Christine, 
James  Connell,  William  Coving- 
ton, Clifton  Davis,  John  Davis,  John 
D.  Davis,  William  Davis,  Howard 
Devlin,  William  Drye,  Monroe  Flinch- 
iim,  Charles  Gaddy,  William  Griffin, 
James  Hale.  Richard  Halker,  R.  L. 
Hall,  Edward  Hammond,  Vernon 
Harding,  Bruce  Hawkins,  Charles 
Hayes,  Eugene  Heaffner,  William 
Herrin,  Jack  Hodge,  Hoyt  Hollifield, 
Roscoe  Honeycutt,  Julian  T.  Hooks, 
John  Howard,  Joseph  Howard,  John 
Ingram,  Lyman  Johnson,  Daniel 
Kilpatrick,  Marvin  King,  James 
Kissiah,  Ralph  Kistler,  Feldman 
Lane,  Olin  Langford,  Warren  G. 
Lawry,  Harvey  Ledford,  Paul  Lew- 
alien,  Joseph  Linville,  Rufus  Lin- 
ville,  J.  C.  Long,  William  Lowe,  Doug- 
las Mabry,  Durwood  Martin,  Clarence 
Mayton,  Walter  Morton,  John  Mur- 
dock,  Fred  McGlammery,  J.  C.  Nance, 
George  Newman,  Donald  Newman, 
William  Nichols,  Rufus  Nunn,  Earl 
Oxendine,  Harry  Peake,  H.  C.  Pope, 
Robert  Quick,  J.  C.  Reinhardt,  John 
Robbins,      Georsre      Roberts.      Lonnie 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

Roberts,    Oscar    Roland,   James    Ruff,  land,    Newman    Tate,    Fred    Tolbert, 

Currie  Singletary,  Oscar  Smith,  Robah  William  Ussery,  Oakley  Walker,  Lee 

Sink,    Henry    Smith,    Norman    Smith,  Watkins,      Claude      Weldy,      Horace 

Carl    Speer,    George    Speer,   Raymond  Williams,     J.     C.     Willis,     Alexander 

Sprinkle,  Harrison  Stilwell,  Cleveland  Woody,    Edward    Young,    Charles    B. 

Suggs,   William   Suites,  Jack   Suther-  Ziegler. 


IS  LIFE   WORTH   LIVING? 

Is  life  worth  living?     Yes,  so  long- 
As  there  is  wrong  to  right, 
Wail  of  the  weak  against  the  strong, 

Or  tyranny  to  fight. 
Long  as  there  lingers  gloom  to  chase, 

Or  streaming  tear  to  dry; 
One  kindred  woe,  one  sorrowing  face 

That  smiles  as  we  draw  nigh ; 
Long  as  a  tale  of  anguish  swells 

The  heart,  and  lids  grow  wet, 
And  at  the  sound  of  Christmas  bells 

We  pardon  and  forget; 
So  long  as  Faith  with  Freedom  reigns, 

And  loyal  Hope  survives, 
And  gracious  charity  remains 

To  leaven  lowly  lives; 
Where  there  is  one  untrodden  tract 

For  Intellect  or  Will, 
And  men  are  free  to  think  and  act, 

Lfe  is  worth  living  still. 


— Austin. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  January  19,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

William  Drye 
Cecil    Gray 
Homer  Head 
Robert  Maples 
Frank  May 
Mack  McQuaigue 
William  Shannon 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Weldon  Warren 
Basil   Weatherington 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Joseph  Farlow 
Bernice  Hoke 
Edward  Johnson 
Donald  McFee 
Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 
Peter  Tuttle 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 
Lewis   Andrews 
Earl  Barnes 
Grover  Beaver 
John   Bailey 
Lewis  Baker 
Bruce  Hawkins 
Jack  Lemley 
Harley  Matthews 
William   Sims 
William   T.   Smith 
Wayne    Sluder 
John    Tolley 
Louis  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Paul   Briggs 
Luther  H.  Coe 

Quentin   Crittenton 
Arlow  Goins 
Noah  J.  Greene 
Hugh    Kennedy 
Robert  Simpson 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
J.  C.  Bordeaux 
Collett  Cantor 


A.  C.  Elmore 
Ivey  Lunsford 
Leonard  Melton 
Rufus  Morris 
James   Massey 
Currie    Singletary 
Donald  Smith 
Hubert   Walker 
Dewey  Ware 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Robert  Bryson 
Leonard  Dawn 
Leo  Hamilton 
Leonard  Jacobs 
Edward  Kinion 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 
John  H.  Averitte 
Cleasper  Beasley 
Donald  Earnhardt 
Lacy  Green 
George  Green 
Lyman  Johnson 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
Carl  Ray 
Alex   Weathers 
Irvin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.   8 
Jesse  Cunningham 
Jack  Hamilton 
William   Jerrell 
Eugene  White 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Percy  Capps 
David  Cunningham 
George    Gaddy 
Columbus   Hamilton 
Osper    Howell 
Gradv   Kellv 
Valley   McCall 
James  Ruff 
Robert    Tidwell 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  11 

William   Bennett 
John  Benson 
Harold  Bryson 
William  Furches 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Theodore  Rector 
Monroe  Searcy 
James  Tyndall 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Odell  Almond 
William    Broadwell 
Ernest  Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley   Frankum 
Woodrow  Hager 
Eugene  Heaffner 
Charles   Hastings 
Tillman    Lyles 
Clarence  Mayton 
James   Mondie 
Hercules   Rose 
Howard  Sanders 
Charles   Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse  Smith 
Norman  Smith 
George   Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 
J.    R.    Whitman 
Roy  Womack 


COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James   Brewer 
Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
R.   J.    Lefler 
Jesse  Owens 
Jack  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond   Anderson 
Edward  Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 
Audie  Farthing 
Troy  Gilland 
Feldman  Lane 
Henry  McGraw 
Charles    McCoyle 
Norvel   Murphy 
Charles  Steepleton 
Wallace  Woody 
Jack  West 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings  Britt 
Eulice  Rogers 
J.  P.  Sutton 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks 
George  Duncan 
John  T.  Lawry 
Thomas  Wilson 


There  were  56  signers  of  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 
Twenty-six  were  lawyers. 
Eight  were  merchants. 
Six  were  physicians. 
Two  were  soldiers. 
Two  were  statesmen. 
One  was  a  sailor. 
One  was  a  printer. 
One  was  a  surveyor. 
One  was  a  shoemaker. 
One  was  a  minister. 

The  oldest  signer  was  Benjamin  Franklin,  printer,  aged  70. 
The  youngest  signer  was  Edward  Rutledge,  lawyer,  aged  26. 
The  last  suurvivor  among  the  signers,  Charles  Carroll,  died 
November  14,  1832,  aged  95. — Selected. 


FEft  3      J94f 


CAROLINA  ROOM 


THE 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  FEBRUARY  1,  1941 


NO.   5 


l    eh 


ttott 


c 


THEY  NEVER  COME  BACK 

"There  are  four  things  that  never  come 
back."  This  was  the  caption  a  traveler  in 
England  discovered  on  a  piece  of  decorative 
burnt  wood  he  picked  up  in  the  Shakespeare 
country.  Upon  closer  examination,  the  tra- 
veler read  the  following  phrases :  'The  spok- 
en word,  the  sped  arrow,  the  past  life,  the 
neglected  opportunity." 

These  are  truly  words  of  wisdom  that 
should  be  remembered  when  "patience  ceases 
to  be  a  virtue."  The  right  word  is  always 
the  kind  word. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

MEXICO                                                           By  Mrs.  Ada  R.  Gorman  8 

THINK                                                               By   E.   Miller   Lehman  14 

THE  WOODCARVER  OF  HOLLENTHAL         By  Ruth  Sawyer  17 

DUTY                                                                  By    H,    W.    Creighton  20 

DRAMA  FESTIVAL                                    By  Catherine  L.  Barker  22 

THE  BIGGEST  CLOCK  IN  LONDON                               (Selected)  24 

THE  RIGHT  SOCIAL  ORDER                              By  M.  W.  Bingay  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplif 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual  Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription:      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at   the   Post    Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for   mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  ONE  FELLOW  WHO  CAN  HURT  YOU 

In  all  the  world  there  is  only  one  fellow  who  can  hurt  you.  Only  one  fellow 
who  can  kick  down  the  future  you  have  planned  and  trample  under  foot  the 
foundations  of  happiness  you  have  laid. 

There  is  only  one  fellow  who  can  waste  today  for  you — who  can  handicap  you 
for  the  big-  things  you  are  going  to  do  tomorrow.  Only  one  fellow  who  can 
break  your  nerve  or  crumble  your  hopes — who  can  blast  your  love  and  cripple 
your  faith. 

And  do  you  know  who  he  is?  You  may  kid  yourself  sometimes,  make  be- 
lieve you  think  it  is  somebody  else — but  you  know. 

The"  only  person  in  all  the  world  who  can  help  or  harm  you  is  you,  yourself.  By 
your  hands  alone  can  be  moulded  your  future — in  your  heart  and  in  your  brain 
alone  lies  the  answer  to  every  problem  you  will  ever  face. 

No  man  can  hurt  you  from  the  outside — he  must  do  it  from  the  inside.  For 
you  must  do  it  yourself — he  can't.  His  meanness  and  smallness  and  disloyal- 
ty fall  like  arrows  from  your  armour — if  you  don't  permit  him  to  make  you 
hurt  yourself. 

The  greatest  harm  a  man  can  do  you  is  to  make  you  hate  him,  make  you  harm 
him.  For  in  trying  to  harm  him — you  harm  yourself  doubly.  No  man  was 
ever  broken  by  treachery,  by  ingratitude,  by  unfairness — only  by  bitterness 
that  they  sowed  in  his  own  heart. 

Within  yourself  lies  the  answer  to  your  future.  Nothing' can  hurt  you  that 
you  do  not  take  into  your  heart  and  nurse. 

So  don't  let  anything  "get  your  goat."  A  sneer  in  your  heart  is  more  dan- 
gerous than  a  bullet  in  your  back. — William  Fleming  French 


NATIONAL  FOUNDATION   . 

The  spotlight  this  week  is  thrown  upon  the  "March  Of  Dimes." 
The  results  of  which  will  reveal  the  interest  of  the  people 
of  the  state,  in  childhood.  Everyone  who  has  ears  to  hear, 
or  eyes  to  read,  is  thoroughly  familiar  with  the  story  of  the  March 
Of  Dimes,  so  it  is  useless  to  enlarge  upon  the  subject,  but  await 
with  abated  interest  to  see  results. 

The  nationwide  interest  of  those  physically  strong  and  financial- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

ly  able,  will  grasp  the  opportunity  to  contribute  in  some  way  to  the 
defense  of  suffering  humanity  against  infantile  pasalysis. 

The  person  who  planned  this  National  Defense  Program  against 
this  insidious  disease  selected  the  most  appropriate  date,  January 
30th,  the  birthday  of  President  Roosevelt,  a  victim  of  the  malady, 
who  by  the  right  treatment  and  strong  will  did  to  a  certain  extent 
overcome  the  handicap.  Of  all  the  appeals  to  measure  up,  or  meet 
the  demands  of  humanity  from  sickness  or  poverty,  the  appeal  for 
welfare  of  childhood  never  fails  to  bring  forth  a  most  envious  re- 
sponse. 

By  chance  we  heard  of  one  who  successfully  solicited  for  the  un- 
depriviliged  child  say,  "I  am  successful  in  my  work  not  because  of 
my  eloquence  of  speech,  but  the  subject — the  story  of  the  uplifted 
face  of  the  child,  the  victims  of  hardships,  touches  the  hearts  of  all 
kinds  and  conditions  of  mankind."  Disease  is  no  respecter  of  per- 
sons, therefore,  many  children  from  the  poorest  of  families  are 
cripples  for  life  unless  material  aid  is  given.  It  is  nothing  short 
of  a  national  defense  against  infantile  paralysis.  Moreover  the 
poor  man's  child  as  well  as  the  one  of  well  to  do  homes  is  a  future 
citizen,  and  if  a  healthy  and  strong  child  is  an  asset,  then  a  crippled 
child  is  a  liability.  Seeing  the  need  of  contributing  to  the  national 
defense  against  polio  we  feel  the  contribution  to  the  cause  will  be 
most  generous. 


TRAINING  FOR  SERVICE 

There  are  more  diiferent  kinds  of  activities  carried  on  in  the 
Jackson  Training  School  than  the  masses  realize.  For  instance, 
the  sewing  room  has  two  most  capable  women,  Mrs.  Maude  Harris 
and  Mrs.  Pearl  Young,  who  are  the  guiding  spirits  in  this  depart- 
ment. They  have  three  boys  trained  in  the  art  of  making  wearing 
apparel  and  other  things  required  to  answer  the  demands  of  the 
institution.  It  is  interesting  to  notice  how  nimble  the  boys'  fingers 
are  as  they  use  the  needle  in  the  performance  of  the  duties  assigned 
them.  They  are  apt  scholars  and  thoroughly  enjoy  their  work. 
Knowing  that  every  one  is  interested  in  the  boys,  we  relate  right 
here  that  it  is  not  unusual  for  one  trained  boy  to  make  four  shirts 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

in  a  half  day.  The  three  boys  with  the  help  of  their  instructors  never 
fail  to  turn  out  twelve  shirts  daily.  This  shows  the  possibility  of 
transforming-  the  most  idle  boy  into  a  most  useful  citizen.  Every- 
thing of  material  worth  concieved,  molded  or  finished  by  man  will 
perish,  but  the  salvaging  of  a  human  soul  lives  for  all  time  and 
leaves  an  imprint  that  never  perishes. 

Just  lately,  the  sewing  class  of  this  institution,  having  the  per- 
mission of  the  superintendent  in  response  to  a  call  from  the  local 
Red  Cross,  has  completed  sixty-one  shirts  to  be  sent  across 
the  waters  to  the  victims  of  the  war.  There  is  reason  to  feel  that 
the  boys  who  made  this  contribution  of  service  to  the  victims  of  war 
learned  a  lesson  in  answering  the  needs  of  social  humanty  that  it 
is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive. 

The  goal  of  this  institution  at  all  times  is  to  develop  the  boys  as 
useful  citizens  and  to  have  an  understanding  mind  so  that  they 
will  be  humanly  kind  to  their  fellow  man  and  give  a  helping  hand 
when  necessary. 


A  PRINCE  OF  A  MERCHANT 

We  are  not  familiar  with  the  way  J.  B.  Ivey  began  his  mercan- 
tile career,  but  let  that  be  as  it  may  we  do  know  that  he  has  reached 
his  peak  of  sucess  as  a  merchant  in  the  Piedmont  North  Carolina. 
His  store,  J.  B.  Ivey's,  Charlotte,  is  the  mecca  for  those  who  want 
quality  and  style.  Lately  the  press  has  released  a  book  telling  the* 
life  of  Mr.  Ivey.  This  institution  would  greatly  appreciate  a  copy 
of  the  same  so  that  our  boys  may  learn  something  of  the  life  of  a 
man  who  blazed  his  way  despite  difficulties.  The  following  from 
the  North  Carolina  Christian  Advocate  gives  a  brief  estimate  o^ 
this  biography : 

"My  Memoirs"  is  just  from  the  press.  It  is  a  handsome  volume 
of  368  pages  that  grips  the  reader  from  first  to  last.  It  is  in  Mr. 
Ivey's  characteristic  style  and  recounts  in  his  own  way  the  stor1' 
of  his  life  as  a  lad  through  those  years  immediately  following  the 
war  between  the  states.  His  simple  story  of  the  life  of  an  enter- 
prising clerk  in  a  little  country  store  through  the  years  till  he  be- 
came a  leader  in  the  mercantile  life  of  Charlotte,  N.  C,  reads  like 
a  tale  of  romance.     This  merchant  prince  and  churhman  has  lived 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

admirably  through  the  years  and  the  story  needed  no  embellish- 
ment to  make  it  a  huge  success  in  book  marking. 

This  book  came  from  the  press  just  before  the  holidays  and  the 
first  edition  is  already  exhausted  and  there  is  a  demand  for  the 
second  printing. 


The  winter  up  to  date  has  been  mild  when  compared  to  the  severe 
weather  of  last  year.  Our  hopes  for  a  continued  moderately  mild 
winter  will  depend  altogether  upon  the  superstition  of  whether  Mr. 
Groundhog  remains  in  his  hole  or  comes  out  of  his  habitation  on 
the  second  day  of  February.  If  the  Groundhog  sees  his  shadow 
on  the  date  named  he  returns  to  his  hiding  place  for  another  six 
weeks  of  disagreeably  cold  weather.  Despite  the  fact  that  many 
people  declare  they  have  no  faith  in  Groundhog  Day,  the  same 
people  who  express  themselves  as  having  no  faith  in  this  prognos- 
ticate^ draw  a  sigh  of  relief  if  the  sun  remains  under  the  clouds 
on  the  second  of  February.  The  thousands  who  declare  they  are 
free  of  all  superstitutions,  hope  the  clouds  will  hang  heavy  on 
"Groundhog  Day"  so  that  the  little  woodchuck  will  not  venture  out. 
We  bring  to  a  close  this  rambling  thought  by  saying  in  unison 
with  the  masses  "Oh  I  do  not  believe  in  such  superstition,  but  I 
hope  the  groundhog  will  remain  in  his  hole." 


RURAL  AMERICA:  ITS  IMPORTANCE 
A  grapic  picture  of  how  America's  rural  areas  have  been  robbed 
to  feed  the  rapidly  growing  population  in  urban  centers  was  pre- 
sented before  the  Morganton  Lions  Club  by  Rev.  G.  R.  Stafford,  local 
Methodist  minister. 

In  the  decade  from  1920  to  1930,  a  quarter-million  people  in  North 
Carolina  went  from  rural  areas  into  towns  and  cities,  and  this  Mr. 
Stafford  translated  into  economic  terms  of  $250,000,000,  based  on 
an  average  of  $1,000  as  the  cost  of  rearing  a  child  to  about  16  years 
of  age.  Going  beyond  this  process  which  would  appear  to  threaten 
the  country  with  bled-white  condition,  Mr.  Stafford  proceeded  to 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

show  that  the  birth  rate  in  centers  of  2,500  population  and  over 
falls  below  the  death  rate,  which  means  that  unless  the  urban  areas 
dwindle  in  size  they  must  depend  on  rural  North  Carolina  to  supply 
the  population.  And  that  brought  Mr.  Stafford  to  the  conclusion 
that  Americans  must  realize  the  importance  of  rural  life  in  the  fu- 
ture of  the  country  and  to  see  that  its  homes,  churches  and  schools 
are  of  a  high  order  to  maintain  x/n  a  high  plane  the  character  of 
the  nation's  citizenship.  Not  only  should  the  nation  recognize  the 
investment  it  has  in  the  source  of  its  future  population,  but  it 
should  go  beyond  that  to  repay  in  part  the  economic  drain  to  which 
rural  life  has  been  subjected. 

There  is  not  in  this  country — in  the  opinion  of  Mr.  Stafford  and 
The  News-Herald — a  disunity  in  rural  and  urban  interests.  Our 
people  have  seemed  to  recognize  that  the  interest  of  rural  families 
is  inseparably  bound  to  the  welfare  of  our  towns.  But  this  rela- 
tionship between  townspeople  and  rural  citizens  might  be  strength- 
ened, and  to  this  aim  The  News-Herald  stands  dedicated.  Such  an 
address  as  Mr.  Stafford  delivered  tells  forcibly  of  the  need. 

— Morganton  News-Herald 


THE  UPLIFT 


MEXICO 

By  Mrs.  Ada  Rogers  Gorman 

Now  that  war  has  made  tourist  travel  impossible  in  Europe  and  the  Orient, 
American  vacationists  are  confronted  with  the  problem  as  to  where  they  may 
spend  their  annual  recreational  period.  First  of  all  we  would  say  to  them, 
by  all  means  see  America  first,  but  if  they  insist  on  visiting  foreign  lands, 
our  suggestion  would  be  a  trip  to  Mexico,  a  country  whose  attractions  are 
so  ably  described  by  Mrs.  Ada  Rogers  Gorman,  of  Concord.  In  the  follow- 
ing article  she  gives  a  most  interesting  account  of  a  trip  to  Mexico  taken 
quite  a  number  of  years  ago: 

A  trip  to  Mexico  and  return  by  way 

of   the   Grand   Canyon   is   one   of   the 

most    interesting    one    living    east    of 

the  Alleghanies  can  take.  New  places 

and    novel    scenes    are    impressed    on 

one's   mind  more  than  by   any  books 

of  travel  you  could  read.  The  im- 
mense   scope    of    territory    traversed 

gives     one     enlarged    views     of     this 

mighty  continent.     Our  first  stop  was 

Cincinnati,    Ohio,   built   on   hills   with 

great     ravines     between     them.     We 

visited    the    Rockwood    Potteries.  The 

china  is  of  great  value,  made  by  long 

and  tedious  molding  and  burning  and 

decorated  by  high-priced  artists,  and 

sells  for  $1,000  a  vase.     The  cut  glass 

factories  were  across  the  street,  where 

men    sat    in    front    of    great    wooden 

wheels     which     revolved     rapidly.     A 

funnel     dripping     wet     sand     on     the 

wheels  cut  the  plain  glass  into  in- 
tricate patterns  and  enhanced  the 
value  one  thousand  per  cent.  Leav- 
ing the  West  we  come  to  Montgomery, 
Alabama,  the  capitol  of  the  Con- 
federacy during  the  early  part  of  the 
Civil  War.  On  the  steps  of  the  cap- 
itol, Jefferson  Davis  took  the  oath  of 
office  as  President  of  the  Confederacy. 
A  room  in  this  building  contains  the 
four-poster  bed  on  which  he  died,  a 
table,  bureau,  and  some  chairs.  Pic- 
tures   piled    on    a    table    are    covered 


with  dust.  Death  has  claimed  the 
master  and  mistress — he  who  bought 
the  things  and  she  who  treasured 
them.  Time,  the  destroyer,  is  turning 
them  to  dust.  Montgomery  was  the 
second  largest  slave  market  in  the 
South.  An  old  building,  as  black  as  the 
negro  who  lived  within  its  walls,  with 
its  broken  v/indows,  shingled  roof  and 
battered  door,  tell  of  the  conditions 
in  which  some  of  them  live.  The 
house  has  no  occupants,  so  it  has 
fallen  down;  the  negro  master,  and 
the  rags  gathered  from  scattered 
quaiters,  present  habiliments  pitiable 
to  the  Northerners,  but  quite  under- 
standable on  this  of  the  Mason  and 
Dixon  line. 

Mobile  is  a  city  of  wide  streets  and 
magnificent  homes  built  before  the 
war.  The  old  forts,  Morgan  and 
Gaines,  are  at  the  southern  point  of 
Mobile  Bay.  The  forts  are  still  stand- 
ing, but  the  pretty  faces  that  graced 
their  gun-mounted  walls  in  the  early 
sixties,  are  now  crowned  with  white 
hair.  The  master  of  the  home  pos- 
sibly carries  a  crutch. 

Everything  in  New  Orleans  is  in- 
teresting to  the  tourist.  The  filthy 
streets;  the  French  markets;  the 
homes  where  you  can  look  through  to 
the  courtyard  and  see  the  family,  the 
flowers,    the    dog,    the    wagon;    hand- 


THE  UPLIFT 


some  homes  with  a  distinctive  foreign 
air  and  well-kept  lawns.  An  Irish- 
man drove  us  through  the  San  Roch 
cemetery.  "My  wife  lies  buried  here; 
cost  me  $80.00  to  bury  her,"  he  said. 
"How  are  the  poor  buried?"  I  asked. 
"Two  feet  down,  then  wrapped  in 
straw,  but  the  water  fills  in,"  was  his 
reply.  I  do  not  want  my  relatives 
drowned  after  they  are  buried.  The 
St.  Louis  Cathedral,  at  Jackson 
Square,  was  given  by  the  daughter 
of  a  wealthy  Spanish  nobleman.  Each 
evening  at  vespers,  chimes  are  tolled 
and  prayers  said  for  the  repose  of 
her  soul.  Nearby  is  the  Cabildo,  the 
scene  of  one  of  the  world's  most  fam- 
ous transactions-  the  delivery  of  the 
immense  province  of  Louisiana  from 
France  to  the  United  States.  Decem- 
ber 29,  1803.  The  Mardi  Gras  marks 
the  Eastertide  social  season  but  has 
little  of  the  Church  tradition,  having 
created  a  quasi-religion  of  its  own. 
It  was  originally  a  festival  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church.  The  day  be- 
fore Shrove  Tuesday,  Rex,  the  King, 
comes  up  the  river  with  his  court  in 
elaborately-trimmed  barges,  with  a 
magnificently  costumed  retinue.  He 
is  met  at  the  foot  of  the  river  by  a 
golden  chariot  and  taken  to  the  city 
hall,  where  he  is  presented  with  a 
gold  key  to  the  gates  of  the  city. 
The  decorated  floats  in  the  procession 
look  as  if  mythological  gods  had  come 
to  earth,  unreal  and  fairy-like.  It 
is  all  flowers,  gilt,  silver  clouds,  fruits, 
golden  lions,  silver  snakes,  glistening 
dragons,  peafowls,  birds  of  Paradise, 
and  angels  that  spectators  feared 
would  fly  away  as  they  watched  them. 
Leaving  New  Orleans,  we  cross  the 
Mississippi  River,  pass  by  the  rice 
fields  and  plantations  of  sugar  cane 
in  Southern  Louisiana  to  San  Antonio, 


Texas,  one  of  the  most  interesting 
and  oldest  cities  in  America.  The 
Alamo  is  named  from  the  Cottonwood 
which  grew  there  when  the  Spanish 
fathers  built  the  church  which  is  now  a 
barren  shrine.  A  door  fitted  in  with 
bricks  is  an  opening  to  an  under- 
ground passage  to  the  San  Fernado 
Cathedral.  General  Santa  Anna  with 
4,000  men,  stormed  the  Alamo,  where 
Gereral  Travis  with  a  small  force 
of  170  men,  withstood  them.  They 
made  a  long  and  desperate  fight,  kill- 
ing more  than  1,500  Mexicans  before 
giving  up  their  lives.  The  adobe  walls 
of  the  Alamo  are  four  feet  thick,  and 
in  two  hundred  years  there  has  been 
a  crumbling  and  defacement  of  color. 
Wind-swept  plains,  towering  peaks 
and  blue  skies  are  to  be  seen  in  the 
land  of  Mexico.  The  varied  scenery, 
costumes,  street  life  and  market 
places  where  natives  sell  bright  flow- 
ers and  golden  oranges,  and  more 
ragged  ones  sit  under  umbrellas  made 
of  tow  sacks,  and  eat  from  earthen 
bowls  food  that  only  a  Mexican  can 
eat.  Mexico  is  the  most  picturesque 
country.  The  homes  of  the  rich  and 
those  in  the  American  colony  are  fine 
homes  with  beautiful  gardens,  but  the 
houses  of  the  peons  are  one-story 
houses  of  adobe,  all  the  same  height, 
painted  in  bright  colors.  The  doors 
and  windows  are  protected  from  the 
intruder  by  iron  gratings.  Through 
the  open  door  you  get  a  glimpse  of 
the  patio  where  the  children  and  the 
burro  rest.  In  the  homes  of  the  rich 
the  flowers  bloom,  birds  sing,  oranges 
ripen,  and  you  may  catch  a  glimpse 
of  a  dark-eyed  Senorita  at  her  em- 
broidery. The  peons  have  inherited 
poverty  from  the  past  and  expect 
nothing  in  the  future.  To  sleep,  to 
awake,    to    be    hungry    and    to    sleep 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


again;  his  hat  his  pillow,  his  zarape 
his  covering  at  night;  earthen  vessels 
as  utensils  for  food;  bruised  corn, 
pounded  in  a  stone  mortar  as  his  daily 
ration;  seem  to  be  all  that  he  expects 
from  life.  From  the  days  of  Cortez 
to  the  time  of  Diaz,  the  peons  have 
been  degraded  and  enslaved;  patriot- 
ism crushed  out;  a  serving  people 
whose  sad  faces  are  in  sharp  contrast 
to  the  bright  red  blankets  they  wear. 
Their  pants,  light  in  color,  fit  tight- 
ly and  a  piece  of  cloth  is  bound  around 
the  waist  for  a  girdle.  With  sandal- 
ed feet,  oftener  bare,  they  trudge 
through  the  streets,  driving  eight  or 
ten  burros  heavily  laden  with  stone 
or  lumber.  You  meet  burros  with 
great  market  baskets  fastened  on 
either  side,  a  Mexican  on  the  back 
of  one,  his  height  increased  by  the 
sombrero  he  wears.  Native  Mexicans 
are  yellow-skinned  with  bright  eyes, 
always  courteous,  always  dirty.  The 
water-carrier  bends  his  back  as  in 
Biblical  days,  each  can  weighing 
equally,  fastened  to  a  wooden  beam, 
srrpported  at  the  back  of  his  neck, 
and  every  Rachael  carries  gracefully 
on  her  shoulders  the  earthen  jug  fill- 
ed with  water  from  the  wells  or  foun- 
tains on  the  streets.  The  only  wealth 
or  splendor  these  peons  ever  feast 
their  eyes  on  is  the  call  from  the  bells 
to  the  cathedral.  All  day  long  they 
visit  there.  The  Senorita,  with  lace 
mantilla,  kneels.  The  Mexican  lays 
his  sombrero  on  the  stone  floor  as  he 
offers  his  prayer.  The  market  woman 
creeps  slowly  in,  deposits  her  basket 
and  covers  it  with  her  zerape.  An 
old.  beggarly,  wretched-looking  wo- 
man crouches  at  the  altar  of  St. 
Anthony,  mumbling  over  her  beads, 
her  pitiful  face  upraised,  extending 
her    hand    for    the    crumbs    from    the 


rich  man's  table.  From  the  altar 
the  priest  intones,  the  incense  rises, 
ard  the  choir  answers,  "Amen,  Amen." 
The  acolytes  in  red,  bearing  candles, 
serve  the  priests  who  are  arrayed  in 
robes  of  lace  and  satin.  I  am  loth 
to  leave  a  place  where  heavenly  hosts 
sing  "Alleluia!"  and  priests  intercede 
for  penitents  who  kneel,  gazing  up- 
ward with  a  faith  no  man  has  ever 
understood. 

Tampico  is  the  coaling  station  of  the 
Gulf  Coast.  It  is  a  half  hour's  ride 
to  the  gulf,  where  rolling  waves  of 
blue  met  a  bluer  sky,  and  the  sweet 
sea  mother  of  love  and  men  had 
tempted  the  natives  to  leave  on  the 
beach  the  "woven  raiment  of  night 
and  day,"  and  we  saw  them  clothed 
with  the  blue  and  crowned  with  the 
foam,  "a  vein  in  the  heart  of  the 
streams  of  the  sea."  At  Queretaro 
the  natives  besieged  the  cars,  selling 
opals.  Maximillian's  last  stand  was 
made  there.  A  prisoner  in  the  Capu- 
chin monastery,  he  was  taken  from 
there,  together  with  his  two  generals, 
(one  a  Mexican,  one  an  Indian)  to 
a  spot  three  miles  from  the  city  and 
shot,  offered  as  a  sacrifice  to  a'  sel- 
fish sovereign  whom  he  had  blindly 
and  unwillingly  served.  He  married 
Carlotta,  daughter  of  Leopold  I,  King 
of  the  Belgians.  She  was  for  many 
years  the  most  pathetic  figure  in  Eur- 
ope. After  her  husband's  execution 
her  mind  gave  way;  her  heart  was 
broken.  The  world  she  loved  so 
much,  over  which  her  imagination 
had  pictured  her  an  empress  of  a 
kingdom,  had  crumbled  and  only  death 
relieved  her.  In  the  museum  of  Que- 
retaro is  the  chariot  of  Maximillian. 
The  Austrians  have  erected  a  chapel 
near  the  city  where  he  was  shot,  and 
services    are   held    once    a   year   com- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


meliorative  of  his  death.  To  the  city 
of  Mexico  the  ride  over  the  mountain 
is  in  the  tropics.  Tall,  blooming  trees 
waft  delicious  odors.  Rich  green 
foliage  lapped  and  overlapped  flowers 
of  every  hue,  finding  the  sunlight  in 
every  opening.  Here  were  seen  Cal- 
la  lilies,  Canna,  Caladium,  Wandering 
Jew,  Abutilons,  Maiden  Hair  Fe^n 
that  measured  three-quarters  of  a 
yard  across,  orange  trees,  banana 
trees,  all  this  beautiful  luxuriance  of 
leaf  and  blossom.  Leaving  the  train, 
we  walked  down  a  steep  hill  to  a 
canyon  where  cliffs  rose  100  feet 
around  a  pool  of  green  water.  Tropi- 
cal plants  and  trees  embowered  the 
place.  I  can  think  of  nothing  like 
it  except  the  forest  described  in 
Chateaubriand's  poem,  "Atala."  As 
we  turned  to  leave  the  place  through 
the  narrow  opening  we  faced  a  bride 
and  groom:  The  man  held  a  bunch 
of  brilliant  banana  blossoms  and  the 
maiden,  oranges  flowers.  She  gave 
me  the  bouquet  in  her  hand.  The 
stalwart  Indian  took  the   coin. 

Two  centuries  passed  between  the 
beginning  and  completion  of  the  cath- 
edral. Beneath  the  Altar  Los  Reyes 
that  rises  from  pavement  to  roof, 
lies  buried  Hidalgo,  the  Washington 
of  Mexico.  Angels  smile  from  the 
pinnacles  of  the  gold-covered  altar; 
colossal  figures  of  them  kneel  with 
wings  outspread  on  pedestals  at  the 
base  of  the  altar.  Prophets  and 
martyrs  fill  the  niches.  There  are 
seven  altars  on  each  side,  and  con- 
fessionals are  spaced  between  them. 
The  priest  puts  his  hand  over  his 
face  and  leans  forward  to  the  window 
of  the  confessional,  over  which  is  a 
piece  of  green  cloth.  The  kneeling 
penitent  pulls  her  mantilla  closer,  and 
gives    the    priest    a    piece    of    money. 


The  faith  and  giving  up  of  every 
comfoit  for  the  beautifying  of  the 
temple  has  kept  them  on  the  low 
plane  we  find  them.  The  water  wo- 
man, the  vendor  of  fruit  or  wares, 
cannot  display  her  goods  without  the 
daily  tax  of  two  pennies.  State,  coun- 
ty and  government  positions  are 
chosen  from  men  of  position  and 
names  of  candidates  posted  after  the 
elections.  The  government  is  not 
"Vox  Populi"  nor  the  church  "Vox 
Dei." 

The  road  leading  to  the  castle  of 
Chapultepec  is  a  copy  of  the  Bois  de 
Boulogne  and  was  planned  by  Car- 
lotta.  Here  five  carriages  can  drive 
ab  'east.  Bronze  statues  spaced  with 
handsome  vases  line  the  driveway  to 
the  castle  gates.  The  paseo  widens 
into  circles  called  gloriettas,  in  the 
center  of  which  are  more  statues, 
includii  g  those  of  Columbus;  Guan- 
tanamo,  the  last  of  the  Aztec  chiefs; 
and  Charles  IV  of  Spain,  the  latter 
being  the  largest  bronze  statue  ever 
cast.  Stone  seats  are  placed  under 
the  trees  of  the  promenade. 

Chapultepec,  the  home  of  the  Pres- 
ident, is  a  palace -of  turrets  and  domes, 
and  is  rich  in  history  and  richer  in 
the  variety  of  plants  that  beautify 
the  grounds.  -Around  the  base  of 
the  hill  grow  many  ancient  Ahuetes, 
a  species  of  cypress.  Montezuma's 
cypress,  40  feet  in  circumference, 
was  old  when  Montezuma  was  a  boy. 

A  glass  canopy  covers  the  flower 
market  near  the  cathedral,  where 
natives  arrange  designs  of  violets, 
measuring  six  feet  across,  which, 
when  completed,  each  one  would  be 
as  tall  as  a  man  and  all  that  he 
could  carry.  Bushel  baskets  of  nod- 
ding poppies,  armfuls  of  cape  jas- 
mine,  dahlias,   roses,   violets   and   the 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


Mexican  men  and  women  in  sombreros 
and  brilliant  zerapes,  gave  me  an 
emotion  of  gratitute  for  beauty  I 
had  never  felt  before.  I  bowed  my 
head;  the  tears  came;  and  I  was 
thankful. 

The  holiest  shrine  in  Mexico  is  at 
Guaclaloupe.  An  Indian,  Juan  Diego, 
was  told  by  the  Virgin,  so  the  legend 
goes,  to  gather  flowers  on  a  bare  hill 
where  there  were  none.  He  found 
some,  carried  them  to  the  priest,  say- 
ing the  Virgin  had  appeared  to  him 
and  told  him  a  shrine  must  be  erected 
on  the  spot.  He  was  not  believed, 
but  when  he  emptied  the  flowers  from 
his  tilma,  a  picture  of  the  Virgin  ap- 
peared. The  church  was  built  400 
hundred  years  ago.  In  a  frame  of 
gold,  over  the  altar,  hangs  the  tilma 
in  which  the  Indian  is  supposed  to 
have  carried  the  flowers.  The  altar 
rail  is  made  of  solid  sivler  and  weighs 
40  tons.  The  interior  is  finished  in 
white  and  gold.  The  cost  of  the 
church  was  $381,000;  the  primitive 
cost  from  almsgiving,  $800,000;  jew- 
erlry,  gold  and  silver,  owned  by  the 
government,  $2,000,000;  yet  ragged 
beggars  crowd  the  gates;  others  cook 
on  the  stone  steps,  sell  pictures,  ros- 
aries and  religious  consolatory  emb- 
lems, in  defiance  of  the  anger  dis- 
played by  Him  who  drove  the  money- 
changers  from    the   temple. 

Cuernavaca  was  the  home  of  Cortez. 
There  he  built  the  palace  now  used 
as  a  state  capitol.  It  was  once  the 
summer  home  of  Maximillian.  One 
of  the  sugar  haciendas  was  erected 
by  Cortez,  and  was  bequeathed  by 
him  to  the  Hospital  of  Jesus,  in  the 
city  of  Mexico.  Seven  miles  from 
Cuernavaca  is  the  primitive  Indian 
town,  Jiltepec,  where  a  feast  is  cele- 
brated   which    combines    the    rites    of 


the  church  with  pagan  idolatries,  and 
the  dance  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
Aztecs.  Our  trip  again  takes  us  to 
the  tropics,  over  a  road  built  by  the 
English  in  1872,  the  iron  ties  and 
rails  were  bought  from  England,  the 
engines  from  Edinburgh,  Scotland. 
The  scenery  presents  a  panorama  be- 
wildering in  its  vastness.  The  valleys 
look  like  miniatures  and  the  culti- 
vated patches  like  checkerboards.  The 
foliage  is  more  brilliant,  the  verdure 
more  luxuriant.  This  is  the  home  of 
the  cape  jessamine.  Coffee  and  ba- 
nana plantations  are  in  the  same 
fields,  the  banana  shading  the  coffee 
which  grows  12  feet  high,  bearing 
fragrant  white  flowers.  Each  bush 
should  yield  one-half  pound  for  50 
years.  A  negro  slave  belonging  to 
Cortez,  found  four  grains  of  wheat  in 
his  rations,  planted  them  in  1530, 
thus  introducing  wheat  on  this  con- 
tinent. 

Pueblo  has  one  of  the  most  mag- 
nificent cathedrals  in  Mexico.  Onyx 
columns  upport  the  altar.  A  church 
surmounts  the  pyramid  of  cholula, 
built  of  adobe  by  the  Aztecs,  against 
surrounding  tribes. 

From  the  city  of  Mexico  to  Guada 
lajara  is  over  well-tilled  country. 
Mexicans  at  earliest  dawn,  dot  the 
landscape.  We  noted  two  oxen  hitch- 
ed to  a  wooden  plow;  others  bearing 
fodder  on  their  backs  to  be  piled  in 
trees,  as  we  do  in  barns.  Fences  are 
made  by  the  maguey  plant,  cut  every 
five  years  and  the  sap  from  them 
made  into  a  milky-looking  drink  call- 
ed pulque;  from  the  fibre  in  the  leaves 
mats  are  woven. 

The  silver  mines  at  Guanaguata 
have  been  in  operation  for  500  years. 
High  adobe  walls  and  huts  of  uniform 
height  line  both  sides  of  the  streets. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


Burros  heavily  laden  with  bales  of 
hay,  empty  barrels  or  sun-dried 
bricks,  trudge  up  the  path,  urged  by 
the  whip  of  the  Mexican  walking  be- 
hind. The  burros  carry  tourists  to 
the  top  of  the  hill  to  visit  the  cata- 
combs. Numbers  of  skeletons  were 
standing  on  either  side  of  a  long 
corridor,  another  wound  in  a  sheet, 
the  grinning  head  of  another  dressed 
in  bones.  Rent  was  overdue  so  they 
were  placed  here  for  sight-seers. 
There  may  be  gnashing  of  teeth  in 
getting  together  again.  The  journey 
from  Guanaguata  is  northward  over 
the  hills  to  Aguas  Calientes.  We 
pass  the  silver  mines  of  centuries 
In  the  valleys,  Indians  were  gather- 
ing corn.  The  mountains  were  barren 
save  for  the  low  growth  of  cactus. 
Thousands  of  sheep  dot  the  hills,  giv- 
ing the  appearance  of  scattered 
stones,  and  the  Indians'  red  blankets 
were  moving  like  huge  flowers  blown 
by  the  wind. 

Beyond  the  Rio  Grande  lies  a  land 
redolent  with  the  tragedies  and  con- 
quests of  a  republic's  religious  and 
political  life.  No  capital  in  the  west- 
ern world  can  compare  with  the 
ancient  city  of  the  Aztecs,  now  the 
city    of    Mexico.     The    Aztec    temple 


stood  where  the  cathedral  now  stands, 
and  bore  a  resemblance  to  the  pyra- 
mids of  Egypt.  The  museums  con- 
tain Aztec  calendars,  round  stones 
which  were  to  serve  them  for  all 
time,  carved  in  Egyptian  figures. 
Their  gods;  the  death-angel;  replica 
of  temples,  ornate  with  friezings  and 
moldings;  tell  the  student  these 
Indians  must  have  come  from  Egypt. 
In  1825,  the  Aztecs  in  Northern  Cali- 
fornia started  in  search  of  a  more 
fertile  country.  Tradition  says  that 
in  the  14th  century  they  were  told 
by  an  oracle  to  build  a  city  that  would 
be  indicated  by  the  discovery  of  an 
eagle  sitting  on  the  stem  of  a  prickly 
pear,  with  a  serpent  in  its  talons. 
On  Mexican  coins  may  be  seen  the 
eagle  with  the  serpent  in  his  talons. 
The  city  of  Mexico  derived  its  name 
from  Mexili,  the  war  god  of  the 
Aztecs.  I  would  like  again  to  jostle 
with  the  market  crowd  or  find  my  way 
out  of  the  cathedral  into  the  open 
plaza  where  ripe  oranges  hang  on 
trees,  and  let  the  native  on  a  stone 
bench  stare  at  a  tourist  who  holds  for 
this  down-trodden,  half -clothed  son  of 
an  Aztec  chief,  great  respect,  for  he 
has  been  true  to  the  faith  of  his 
fathers. 


It  is  generally  accepted  that  wars  are  made  by  rulers  and 
fought  by  the  people.  Typical  of  the  selfishness  of  many  men 
in  high  places  is  the  famous  utterance  of  Napoleon.  When 
Prince  Metternich  told  him  that  a  certain  plan  of  his  would 
cost  the  lives  of  a  hundred  thousand  men,  Napoleon  replied: 
"A  hundred  thousand  men — what  is  a  hundred  thousand  men 
to  me?"  Matternich  walked  to  the  window  and  threw  it  open, 
exclaiming:     "Let  all  Europe  hear  that  atrocious  sentiment!" 

But  Europe  did  not  hear  that  sentiment,  nor  has  it  learned 
it  since.  When  force  meets  force,  death  falls  upon  all.  There 
are  no  victories  in  war. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


By  H.  Miller  Lehman 


Not  long  ago  the  radio  "Man  on  the 
Street"  put  this  question  to  pedes- 
trians: "What  do  you  think  is  wrong 
with  the  world?"  The  optimists  seem- 
ed to  be  abroad  on  that  particular  day, 
for  almost  all  of  those  interrogated 
answered  that  there  was  little  or  noth- 
ing wrong  with  the  world.  Pes- 
simists are  so  numerous  at  times 
that  they  almost  shut  the  sun  from 
view  like  a  cloud  of  locusts.  It  was 
encouraging,  therefore,  to  hear  so 
many  persons  express  themselves  as 
being  satisfied  with  their  lot. 

Had  I  been  asked  an  opinion  I 
should  have  said  that  the  world  is 
as  topsy  turvy  as  it  is,  largely  be- 
cause people  do  not  think.  I  do  not 
refer  to  the  superficial  sort  of  think- 
ing which  most  of  us  do,  but  to  a 
deeper  process  which  includes  rea- 
soning and  the  weighing  of  values. 
Most  of  our  affairs — both  personal 
and  governmental — are  badly  jum- 
bled because  of  hasty  action  without 
due  deliberation. 

War  is  a  cruel  thing  whose  long 
fingers  clutch  even  the  aged,  inno- 
cent and  helpless.  War  is  accom- 
panied by  physical,  mental  and 
spiritual  breakdown  of  individuals 
and  nations,  and  in  its  wake  come 
disease,  destitution  and  death.  If 
dictators  were  to  purge  themselves 
of  the  desire  for  self-aggrandizement 
and  were  to  think  beyond  their  own 
selfish  ambitions,  they  would  never 
plunge  the  countries,  which  they  pro- 
fess to  serve,  into  needless  misery 
and  bloodshed. 

If  parents  would  stop  to  think  be- 
fore   they    seperate    or   pass    through 


divorce  courts,  and  would  weigh  the 
result  of  such  action,  they  might 
hesitate  to  set  their  children  adrift 
in  life  with  the  lopsided  training  which 
inevitably  comes  from  a  broken  home. 
The  result  would  change  history,  for 
there  would  be  fewer  juvenile  de- 
linquents and  malcontents  who  are 
doing  so  much  to  disrupt  industrial 
affairs. 

If  drinkers  stopped  to  think  before 
they  stepped  into  automobiles,  or 
drivers  thought  before  they  began 
their  round  of  drinks,  our  national 
death  rate- would  be  reduced  annually 
by    many    thousands. 

If  the  young  men  and  women  who 
run  afoul  of  the  law  and  who  ulti- 
mately fill  our  reformatories  and 
prisons,  would  think  and  consider  the 
consequences  of  their  acts  before  com- 
mitting them,  they  would  doubtless 
arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  crime 
does  not  pay. 

Too  many  of  us  are  like  the  old 
timer  with  headquarters  on  the  naid- 
keg  in  the  country  store.  When  ask- 
ed how  he  put  in  his  time  he  drawled: 
"Sometimes  I  set  and  think;  more  of- 
ten I  jest  set."  Imagine  a  person 
with  a  capacity  for  wholesome,  con- 
structive thought,  being  satisfied 
just  to  "set"!  Yet  even  "setting"  is 
preferable  to  that  destructive  think- 
ing which  begets  scandal  and  malici- 
ous gossip. 

Someone  has  said:  "Thoughts  re- 
veal character."  They  may  be  kind- 
ly thoughts  or  cruel;  carriers  of  love 
or  hatred;  they  may  be  honest  and 
noble  or  sensual  and  criminal.  Of 
whatever  sort,  they  publish  the  true 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


quality  of  the  individual.  "As  a  man 
thinketh,  so  is  he."  Whoever  thinks 
carelessly,  unwittingly  announces  to 
the  world  that  he  is  lacking  in  depth 
or  character. 

Marcus  Antonius  said:  "The  hap- 
piness of  your  life  depends  upon  the 
quality  of  your  thoughts,  therefore 
guard  them  well."  Guard  well  the 
thoughts  for  they  leave  indelible 
marks  that  either  beautify  or  dis- 
figure the  countenance.  It  is  an  en- 
lightening experience  to  walk  down 
a  busy  thoroughfare  and  scrutinize 
the  faces  of  passersby.  The  major- 
ity reveal  arrogance,  worry,  suffer- 
ing, lust,  discontent  or  discourage- 
ment, only  an  occasional  face  por- 
trays the  peace,  contentment,  thought- 
fulness  and  happyiness  which  we  all 
crave. 

Another  philosopher,  Plato,  says: 
"Thinking  is  the  talking  of  the  soul 
with  itself."  The  soul  does  not  shout 
at  its  master.  It  speaks  quietly,  al- 
most inaudibly  at  times.  Therefore 
the  man  who  desires  to  talk  with  his 
own  soul,  and  to  hear  its  response  to 
him,  obtains  more  satisfactory  results 
if  he  takes  himself  into  a  quiet  spot 
away  from  the  hubbub.  Life  is  a 
chaotic  affair,  and  most  of  us  find  too 
little  time  for  meditation.  Or,  more 
truthfully,  most  of  us  take  too  little 
time. 

It  may  be  that  you  and  I  are  of 
the  class  which  does  not  think  to 
think.  We  are  too  occupied  with  our 
activities.  But  now  that  our  atten- 
tion has  been  called  to  the  need,  we 
may  decide  to  devote  five  or  ten 
minutes  daily — or  more,  if  the  pas- 
time proves  to  be  an  enjoyable  one 
■ — in  which  to  be  quiet  and  to  think. 
"In  quietness  and  in  confidence  shall 
be  your  strength." 


The  ability  to  think  constructively 
is  a  thing  which  increases  with 
practice  just  as  muscles  develop  un- 
der continuous  exercise.  To  culti- 
vate this  ability,  let  us  here  work  out 
a  "setting  up"  exercise  for  the  mind. 
Each  day  shall  we  select  a  question 
— ethical,  political,  social  or  relig- 
ious— upon  which  to  think  until  we 
reach  a  conclusion.  We  first  collect 
every  possible  argument  in  favor  of 
the  subject.  Then  we  begin  a  simi- 
lar process  on  the  negative  side.  By 
placing  the  negative  over  against 
the  affirmative,  we  can  determine  to 
our  own  satisfaction  where  lies  the 
preponderance  of  evidence.  This 
done,  we  are  able  to  say:  "This  is  my 
conclusion.  This  is  what  I  believe." 
Surely  we  will  enjoy  the  self-confi- 
dence which  must  come  to  one  who 
knows  what  he  believes. 

Another  "setting  up"  exercise  is 
to  meet  frequently  with  a  small  group 
for  the  sake  of  "discussion."  It  will 
be  interesting  to  get  the  various  view- 
points and  the  reasoning  of  each  par- 
ticipant. Any  one  of  us  may  come 
out  of  the  gathering  with  our  opinions 
unchanged.  We  will,  however,  have 
had  the  broadening  experience  of  see- 
ing the  question  from  the  other  per- 
son's point  of  view.  And,  after  all, 
though  we  sometimes  forget  it,  there 
are  two  sides  to  every  question  and, 
occasionally,  the  other  individual's  de- 
duction is  the  correct  one. 

Two  many  of  us  have  chameleon- 
like traits  of  thinking.  We  take  on 
the  color  of  the  person  with  whom 
we  converse;  we  think  as  he  thinks 
— no  more,  no  less,  no  better,  no 
worse,  and  yet  we  are  quite  as  cap- 
able as  he  of  independent  thinking, 
of  forming  opinions  and  of  arriving 
at  logical   conclusions. 


16  THE  UPLIFT 

Today   is   an   excellent   time   to    set  propaganda   of  various   sorts.     There 

in   motion   a   new   routine   which   will  is   much   uncertainty   of  thought  and 

involve    a    daily    period    set    apart    in  much    indecision.        More    than    ever 

which     to     think.     Each     of    us     will  the  world  of  today  needs  men  and  wo- 

doubtless    be    surprised    at   what    our  men    who    are    able    to    speak    with 

heretofore     neglected     thoughts     will  authority    and    who    say    with    assur- 

reveal  to  us  as  to  our  own  doubts  or  ance    "I    believe,"    or    "This    thing    I 

our  own  convictions.  know,"    and     such    conviction     comes 

Every     wind     bears     to     our     ears  onlv  to  those  who  think. 


THE  BOY  WHO  USED  TO  BE  ME 

A  lad  stood  there,  as  1  opened  the  door, 
Whom  I  thought  I'd  seen   somewhere  before. 

"What  do  you  want,  my  boy?"  said  I, 
As  he  gazed  at  me  with  puzzled  eye. 

"Excuse  me,"  he  said,  "for  troubling  you, 
I'm  seeking  a  friend  that  I  once  knew. 

"You  look  like  him ;  you  bear  his  name, 
But  now  I  see  you're  not  the  same. 

"He  used  to  live  at  this  address, 
But  he  has  moved  away,  I  guess." 

And  turning  away,  he  left  my  place 
With  disappointment  on  his  face. 

With  a  "Good-bye,  Sir,"  he  closed  the  gate, 
And    left   me    there    disconsolate. 

And  then  I  heard,  as  strange  it  seems, 
A  voice  I'd  heard  in  my  youthful  dreams. 

An  inner  voice,  that  said  to  me: 
"That  boy  is  the  boy  you  used  to  be! 

"His  wistful  heart  has   a  pang  within, 

For  he's  seeking  the  man  you  might  have  been!" 

— Andrew  R.  Marker 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


THE  WOODCARVER  OF  HOLLENTHAL 

By  Ruth  Sawyer  in  Farm  Journal 


The  Hollenthal  lies  beyond  Frie- 
burg  in  the  Black  Forest.  It  is  a 
narrow,  dark,  forbidding  "Valley  of 
Hell,"  but  those  who  live  there  exult 
in  its  wild,  unforgettable  beauty,  and 
its  profound  security.  Nothing  ever 
seems  to  change  there;  all  is  as  it  has 
always  been — that  is,  until  the  fall 
of  1939. 

Storms  appear  to  make  themselves 
in  Hollenthal — the  young,  tempest- 
uous storms  of  spring;  the  grizzled, 
blighting  storms  of  winter.  But  in 
the  summer  there  is  a  living  green 
to  the  trees;  nightingales  nest  and 
sing  all  up  and  down  the  valley.  In 
the  clearings,  along  the  fringes  of 
the  road,  grow  lucious  berries.  The 
little  huts  in  the  valley  are  built 
strong,  with  overhanging  eaves  and 
small  carved  balconies.  A  stranger 
is  a  rare  sight,  for  few  climb  the 
valley's    steep,    black-throated    roads. 

Woodcarvers  are  plentiful  in  this 
"beloved  land  of  forest."  For  the 
most  part  they  carve  clocks  and  music 
boxes  and  toys.  But  Kurt  Ulrich 
carved  krippen — the  Nativity.  He 
carved  all  the  figures  with  the  sim- 
plicity of  a  peasant's  mind  and  hand. 
But  he  made  of  each  a  flowing  and 
eternal  beauty  that  caught  at  the 
breath  of  those  who  looked  upon  them. 
Into  the  faces  of  the  figures  he  put 
adoration ;  into  their  kneeling,  rever- 
ence; into  their  garments,  the  dark 
brown  of  the  earth,  the  green  heart 
of  the  forest,  the  celestial  blue  of  the 
heavens  beyond  the  pines,  the  blazing 
glow  of  the  sun  at  midday,  the  rich 
hue  of  broken   grapes. 

Alwavs    Kurt    had    known    content- 


ment. His  hands  had  never  stiffened, 
as  did  old  Heinkle's,  who  had  to  give 
up     carving     and     become     postman. 

With  the  carving  of  krippen,  Kurt's 
ambition  grew  immutable,  profound 
— something  Kurt  believed,  that  could 
not  be  taken  away  from  him,  as  did 
death,  when  it  took  away  from  him 
his  Anna,  and  then  their  daughter. 
His  work  and  a  grandson  were  all 
there  were  left.  But  the  grandson 
had  wandered  away  foolishly  months 

ago,  yet  Kurt  never  ceased  to  believe 
that  he  would  return  in  time  to  take 
up  his  grandfather's  carving  knife 
before  the  Grim  Reaper  came. 

Kurt  was  busy  with  his  fingers, 
shaping,  shaping,  shaping.  So  good 
it  was  to  think  that  his  Jesus,  Mary, 
and  Joseph  had  been  going  out  from 

the  Hollenthal  these  fifteen  years  to 
fill  the  world  with  love  and  worship. 
To  every  country  now  they  went — 
even  far  across  the  great  ocean  to 
America.  Those  far-away  people,  he 
thought,  prized  them  the  most,  for 
they  called  for  more. 

For  two  winters  there  had  been 
rumors  of  war — a  strange  war  that 
Germany  was  fighting  beyond  her 
borders.  Kurt  brushed  away  these 
rumors  like  he  brushed  away  a  fly 
from  his  hand.  War — what  nonsense ! 
What  man  was  there  who  would  kill 
another?  Had  he  not  been  making 
krippen  for  years,  that  all  might 
kneel  and  worship  together?  Such 
could  not  fight  and  kill.  Men  could 
not  wind  up  their  hearts  to  run  like 
clocks,  for  one  day,  or  one  week! 

But  old  Heinkle  had  something 
different  to   say  whenever   he   passed 


18. 


THE  UPLIFT 


that  way — which  was  not  often.  Kurt 
Ulrich  would  shout  the  rumors  down. 
"Who  wants  war?  It  is  nonsense, 
cruel,  I  say.  If  you  must  listen  to  tales 
in  the  Kurhausplatz,  let  them  be 
true!" 

"They  are  true,"  Heinkle  would  say; 
"some  day  you  will  see." 

Summer  came  again.  The  agent 
from  America  never  knew  why  he  took 
the  trouble  to  climb  the  steep  road  up 
the  Hollenthal,  to  Kurt  Ulrich's  hut. 
only  to  tell  him  to  send  no  more 
krippen  to  America.  Ke  found  Kurt 
hard  at  work,  humming  a  cai'ol.  Liza, 
Heinkle's  little  granddaughter,  was 
there,  too.  She  was  a  silent  child  who 
shared  with  Kurt  the  wonder  and  de- 
light of  his  work. 

"I  tell  you,  Kurt,  there  is  war,"  ex- 
claimed the  agent.  "It's  thumbs  down 
on  everything  made  in  Germany — 
people  won't  buy." 

"Are  they  net  as  beautiful?"  The 
woodcarver  held  up  the  half-finished 
figure  of  Mary.  "Look,  tell  me,  are 
they  tired  of  the  way  I  see  her — make 
her?" 

"That  isn't  it,"  shouted  the  agent; 
"there's  nothing  the  matter  with  your 
carving — it's   Germany!" 

Kurt  watched  the  agent  disappear. 
Puzzled,  he  turned  to  little  Liza.  "But 
I  have  always  been  proud  of  that — 
of  putting  that  on  my  work — 'Made 
in  Germany'!  Ach — he  is  just  mis- 
taken. The  world  needs  my  krippen — 
I  go  on  making  them!" 

But  no  more  calls  came.  No  agents 
came.  In  little  kneeling  groups  the 
figures  began  to  crowd  the  shelves 
in  Kurt's  hut.  None  was  packed;  none 
was  carried  down  the  valley  in  old 
Heinkle's*  rucksack.  Swiftly  the  first 
bitter  storm  of  winter  came  upon  the 


woodcarver.  He  eyed  his  laden  shelves 
with  troubled  wonder.  "Has  the  world 
forgotten0  Is  there  no  more  room  for 
Jesus,  and  Mary,  and  Joseph?" 

AVinter  came  again.  Krippen  crowd- 
ing the  shelves  became  a  frightening 
thing  to  look  upon.  Kurt  forgot  to  eat. 
He  slept  fitfully.  The  roar  of  planes 
sounded  overhead.  Bombs  were  crack- 
ing the  forest  asunder.  Kurt  shook 
a  trembling  fist  aloft.  They  had  taken 
the  good  land  of  the  forest  away  from 
him.  They  had  taken  everything!  No 
— not  everything.  There  was  Jakob, 
his  grandson.  Some  day  Jakob  would 
come  back  and  set  things  aright. 

But  the  winds  ran  mad,  baying  like 
hungry  hounds.  Heavy  snow  covered 
the  earth.  Kurt  Ulirch  began  to  laugh. 
Like  the  wind,  his  laugh  pitched  high- 
er and  higher.  The  wood-box  was 
empty;  the  hut  was  cold.  But  there 
were  krippen — krippen  which  nobody 
wanted.  Kurt  jumped  to  his  feet  and 
ran  to  the  shelves.  "Gasper — does  thy 
frankincense  stink  to  heaven? 
Balthazar,  thy  gold  is  only  gilt.  The 
world  hast  found  thee  out.  Shepherd, 
watch  thy  fruit — it  will  rot  soon." 
His  fingers  shook  as  they  picked  up 
the  little  Christ.  "Ach,  Jesus,  so 
gentle,  sleep  under  Thy  feathers — 
keep  sleeping.  The  world  has  no  long- 
er need  of  thee."  Then  he  began 
gathering  them  up,  and  piled  them 
on  the  dying  embers — kings,  shep- 
herds, angels,  Jesuses,  Marys,  and 
Josephs. 

There  came  a  moment  when  the 
images  turned  golden,  like  the  golden 
calf  of  the  Israelites.  More  and  and 
more  krippen  Kurt  flung  into  the 
flaming  images,  and  his  laughter 
rose  until  it  seemed  to  shake  the 
rafters. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


A  loud  knock  sounded  at  the  door. 
Kurt  staggered  to  fling  it  open  wide. 
There  stood  old  Heinlde,  and  in  his 
outstretched  hand  was  a  letter.  His 
two  small  eyes  blinked  with  some- 
thing unspoken.  Then  he  was  gone. 
Kurt  stumbled  back  to  his  stool.  His 
hands  did  a  clumsy  job  tearing  the 
covering.  Then  he  read,  -.vera  by 
word:  "Your  grandson,  Jakob,  will 
not  return." 

The  door  opened  quietly,  and  Liza 
stepped  in.  "Oh.  Kurt,  I  came  to  get 
some  of  your  krippen.  You  know,  it 
will  soon  be  candle-light  time,  and 
- — ■Oh,  Kurt,  where  are  your  krippen 
- — all  of  them !  Where  have  they 
gone?" 

The  man  shook  his  head.  Liza 
looked  at  the  embers  in  the  hearth, 
still  bearing  forms  of  the  krippen, 
She    saw    the    carving    knife    on    the 


filoor  where  Kurt  had  flung  it  days 
before.  She  picked  it  up  and  thrust 
it  into  Kurt's  hand.  "You  must  work, 
and  make  more  krippen,"  she  com- 
manded with  the  faith  of  a  child.  "We 
must  have  krippen  when  we  light  the 
candles  or  there  will  be  no  Jesus  to 
worship  this  Holy  Eve." 

Kurt  Ulrich  picked  up  a  block  of 
wood.  The  point  of  the  knife  sank 
down  into  its  fibers.  Liza  watched 
the  kneeling  form  of  Mary  take  life. 
The  hour  had  almost  struck  when 
Kurt  held  up  the  image,  more  beauti- 
ful, it  seemed,  than  ever  before.  Liza 
cried  with  delight. 

"She  is  good,  Liza — yes?"  Kurt 
shouted.  "We  shall  work  hard,  my 
Liza — you  and  I,  and  fill  the  shelves 
again.  Hitler — he  will  die!  But 
Jesus,  and  Mary,  and  Joseph — they 
will    live    always!     Yes!    forever!"* 


MY  CHERISHED  AIM 

To  take  what  comes  with  each  new  day,- 
To  scatter  sunshine  'long  life's  way. 
If  ill  or  well,  if  rich  or  poor, 
To  find  in  life  an  open  door 
For  service  meet  'neath  Mercy's  seat, 
Where  dark  and  light  do  ever  greet 
The  pilgrim-traveler  facing  west, — 
Where  weary  footsteps  soon  find  rest. 

To  give  the  aged  all  the  cheer, 
To  bring  a  smile  instead  of  fear ; 
To  lift  the  lame  and  tottering  frame, 
And  let  youth  live  all  o'er  again ! 
If  this  my  task  I  can  complete, 
I  will  have  gained  my  meed  of  sweet 
And  lasting  joy  in  life's  brief  day, — 
My  cherished  aim,  now  arid  alway. 


—Ted  Hart. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


DUTY 

By  H.  W.  Creighton 


One  of  the  most  impressive  of 
Albert  Pike's  statements  regarding 
Duty  reads: 

Do  not  be  discouraged  with  men's 
apathy  nor  disgusted  with  their 
follies  nor  tired  of  their  in- 
difference. Care  not  for  returns 
or  results,  but  see  only  what  there 
is  to  do,  and  do  it,  leaving  the 
results  to  God. 

Longfellow      expressed      the      same 
thought  when  he   said: 
Do  thy  duty,  that  is  best 
Leave   unto   the   Lord  the   rest 
Another  statement  of  General  Pike 
is: 

Duty  is  with  us  always,  it  rises 
with  us  in  the  morning,  and 
stands    by    our    pillow    at    night, 

imperative  as  destiny. 
Gladstone  calls  it — 
the  shadow  that  cleaves  to  us,  go 

.     where  we  will. 

To  have  duties  to  perform  is  the 
demarcation  line  between  man  and 
the  beast,  and  associates  us  with  Deity 
in  quite  a  definite  way.  Duty  is  privil- 
ege, and  some  of  our  Jewish  friends 
are  perhaps  more  earnest  and  sincere 
in  acting  on  this  thought  than  are 
some  Gentiles.  Several  years  ago, 
while  I  was  visiting  in  the  office  of  a 
Jewish  friend,  a  stranger  walked  in 
and  asked  for  pecuniary  assistance. 
He  was  immediately  handed  a  dollar, 
and  told  to  come  back  if  again  in  dis- 
tress and,  if  funds  were  available  at 
that  time,  he  could  have  more,  or 
words  to  that  effect.  My  friend  fin- 
ished the  statement  by  saying  "and  I 


want  to  thank  you  for  having  given 
me   this   opportunity." 

Amazed  and  quite  touched  by  this 
last  statement,  I  asked  the  signifi- 
cance of  it  and  learned  that  accord- 
ing to  Hebraic  teaching,  one  has  a 
stipulated  number  of  duties  to  per- 
form each  day — a  total  of  some  sixty 
odd — and  opportunities  must  be  look- 
ed for  in  order  to  complete  the  quota. 
If  these  duties  do  not  materialize,  it 
then  becomes  evident  that  one  has 
been  remiss  in  his  activities  and  is  in 
disfavor,  as  shown  by  not  being  given 
the  opportunities.  A  beautiful  thought 
and,  no  doubt,  one  of  the  Orthodox 
interpretations  of  the  Hebrew  word 
"Mitzva." 

A.  M.  Alcorn  expressed  the  same 
thought  of  acting  for  God  in  the  fol- 
lowing lines: 

When  you  hear  the  thrushes  sing 
Little,  darting  on  the  wing 
Telling  you  that  this  is  Spring 
That  is  God. 

When  you  see  the  ripening  grain 
Freshened  with  the  dew  and  rain 
When  you  see  the  bluebells  nod 
That  is  God 

When  you  understand,  and  know, 
How  to  ease  another's  woe 
Seek,  and  find,  and  tell  him  so 
You  are  God 

It  calls  for  considerable  thought 
to  know  just  how  far  we  can  go  in 
what  we  might  be  pleased  to  call  our 
duty.   Moralists   and  social   reformers 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


sometimes  make  themselves  un- 
popular in  pi-esuming  that  their  duties 
consist  in  trying-  to  force  all  and  sun- 
dry to  accept  their  personal  ideas  of 
right  and  wrong;  their  own  line  of 
reasoning;  and  even  -their  own  per- 
sonal habits,  forgetting  that  "what 
is  one  man's  meat  is  another  man's 
poison,"  and  that  if  everyone  acted 
the  same,  and  held  identical  views, 
there  would  be  no  advantage  in  travel, 
literature,  or  even  in  life,  itself.  One 
point  that  is  mostly  overlooked  is 
that  "vice  is,  after  all,  only  a  virtue 
overdone,"  another  way  of  express- 
ing the  merits  of  the  "middle  path" 
and  "being  free  from  the  influence 
of  the  pair  of  opposites,"  which  is 
only  an  admonition  to  be  "temperate 
in  all  things." 

Duty  to  some  minds,  connotes  mon- 
ey expenditure  along  charitable  lines 
— which  is  probably  far  from  its  real 
meaning.  One  can  be  mindful  of  his 
duty  and  perform  it  with  no  cash 
outlay  worth  mentioning,  by  simply 
living  rightly,  at  all  times  keeping 
in  mind  that  we  are  in  God's  service. 

Teach    me    my    God    and    King 
In  all  things  Thee  to  see 
And    what    I    do    in    anything 
To  do  it  as  for  Thee. 

Let  us  realize  fully  what  is  per- 
haps   the    most    important    angle    of 


Duty  as  it  confronts  us  daily;  our 
duty  to  posterity.  Piratically  every 
boy  in  his  formative  age  has  his 
own  private  hero,  it  might  be  any 
one  of  us,  be  we  simple,  poor,  rich; 
a  sportsman,  gunman  or  drunkard, 
and  we  might  totally  be  unaware  of 
the  boy's  very  existence.  Some  boy 
at  this  moment  may  be  silently  watch- 
ing you  and  saying  to  himself :  "When 
I  grow  up  I  am  going  to  do  just  what 
you  are  doing."  Somewhere  in  the 
world  today  there  may  be  a  young 
man  who  has  perhaps  unconsciously 
patterned  his  life,  for  good  or  bad, 
after  you  and  neither  one.  of  you  are 
cognizant  of  it.  The  late  Tom  Mix 
recently,  during  "refreshment"  period, 
stated  that  there  was  a  moment  in 
his  career  when  he  first  realized  that 
the  youth  of  the  land  had  set  him  up 
as  a  hero.  When  he  came  to  this 
realization  he  said  he  tried  to  keep 
himself  on  the  pedestal  where  the 
boys  had  placed  him,  and  found  that 
in  trying  to  live  up  to  what  was  ex- 
pected of  him  he  had  made  himself  a 
better  man. 

What  a  well  spent  life  ours  would 
be  if,  by  our  example,  we  were  the 
instrument  that  resulted  in  a  great 
leader  of  thought,  whose  life  and 
teachings  influenced  nations  for  good. 

Duty  implies  the  idea  of  God,  of 
Soul,  of  Liberty,  and  of  Immortality. 


Life  is  no  brief  candle  to  me.  It  is  a  sort  of  splendid  torch 
which  I  am  permitted  to  hold  for  the  moment,  and  I  want  to 
make  it  burn  as  brightly  as  possible  before  handing  it  on  to 
future  generations. — George  Bernard  Shaw. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


ill 


1T7T 


By  Catherine  L.  Barker  in  Ford  News 


"Five  minutes  till  curtain  time! 
Five  minutes!"  Wielding  a  large, 
brass  hand  bell,  a  high-booted,  frock- 
coated  young  usher  strides  down  the 
steep,  narrow  canyon  streets  of  Cen- 
tral City,  which  lies  midway  between 
Black  Hawk  and  the  ghost  town  of 
Nevadaville  in  the  little  kingdom  of 
Gulpin  County,  fifty  miles  west  of 
Denver  in  the  Colorado  Rocky  moun- 
tains. 

For  it  is  Drama  Festival  time  in 
Central  City.  Every  summer  for  a 
three-week  period  (beginning  this 
year  on  July  6  and  continuing  until 
July  27),  this  famous  old  gold  camp, 
once  known  as  the  "richest  square 
mile  on  earth,"  re-lives,  for  resident 
and  visitor  alike,  the  glamorous  boom 
mining  days  of  the  '60's. 

"Two  minutes  till  curtain  time! 
Two  minutes!"  cries  the  bell -ringing 
usher  returning  from  his  pilgrimage. 
An  eager  crowd  falls  in  behind  him, 
thrilled  at  the  opportunity  of  witness- 
ing a  performance  in  Central  City's 
old  stone  Opera  House — this  historic 
theater  whose  four-foot  walls  have 
so  often,  in  the  past,  rung  with  the 
applause  of  prospectors  for  the  act- 
ing of  Edwin  Booth.  Joseph  Jefferson, 
Minnie  Fiske  and  the  beautiful  Lotta 
Crabtree. 

In  the  rare  mile-and-a-half-high 
air  of  this  mountain  city  (often  spok- 
en of  as  the  American  Salzburg,  one 
will,  this  year,  listen  to  the  new 
English  version  of  "The  Bartered 
Bride,"  sung  by  a  company  that  num- 
bers among  its  members  eight  Metro- 
politan Opera  stars.     0  worthy  equal, 


indeed,  of  Central's  illustrious  theatri- 
cal past! 

Between  acts  one  will  stroll  down 
to  the  four-story,  red  brick  Teller 
House — the  spacious  hotel  into  which 
President  Grant  and  his  charming 
daughter  Nellie  walked  over  a  side- 
walk of  solid-silver  ingots  laid  by  ad- 
miring miners  in  honor  of  their  dis- 
tinguished guests. 

One  will  marvel  at  the  damask 
draperies  and  the  heavy  walnut  bed- 
steads  and  dressers  of  the  presidential 
suit,  freighted  across  the  prairies  by 
covered  wagon  to  this  frontier  min- 
ing city. 

One  will  find  it  a  lark  to  have  a 
tintype  taken  by  the  skillful  photo- 
grapher in  the  nearby  Eureka  Tin- 
type Parlors.  Arrayed  in  an  elegent 
frock  coat,  or  a  bewitching  hat  of  the 
boom  veriod  (loaned  for  the  occasion), 
one's  likeness  will  rival  the  best  ex- 
hibits in  the  family  album. 

The  toe-teasing  strains  of  "Turkey 
in  the  Straw"  and  "Oh,  Dem  Golden 
Slippers"  will  lure  one  across  the 
street  to  the  old  Williams  Livery  Barn 
v/here,  under  the  inspirational  "call- 
ing" of  the  expert  Lloyd  Shaw  (whose 
book  "Cowboy  Dances"  is  a  classic  of 
its  kind),  one  will  find  the  Cheyenne 
Mountains  Dancers  cleverly  execut- 
ing the  dos-a-dos  of  the  western 
square  dances. 

One  will  join  them,  too,  after  the 
opera    is    over,    overflowing    with    the 


crowd      into      the 


star-and-lantern- 


lighted  streets,  and  find  oneself  re- 
luctant to  stop  even  at  Dr.  Shaw's 
final: 


THE  UPLIFT  23 

sudden  strikes  and  fortunes,  and  lat- 
*'Meet    your    partner    and    prom-  er,    cruising    homeward    in    one's    car 

enade  there,  over    the    smooth,    well-graded    high- 

Take  your  honey  to  the  rocking  way  that  has  replaced  the  steep  toll 

chair."  '        roads  of  the  romantic  '60's,  one  will 

feel    that    the    visit    to    Central    has 
Hobnobbing,  in  the  sunny  days  that       brought    a    new    kind    of    wealth — a 
follow,    v/ith    some    of    the    early-day       deep,    rich    vein    of    delightful    mem- 
miners,  one  will  glean  many  a  tale  of       ories. 


SALUTE  TO  THE  FLAG 

I  salute  our  bright  banner  of  glorious  hue, 
The  flag  that  brings  thrills  when  it  comes  into  view ; 
But  my  salute  is  more  than  mere  courtesy  due — 
I  salute  with  my  heart. 

Old  Glory  flies  high  o'er  the  land  of  the  free, 
A  symbol  of  justice  and  sweet  liberty. 
It  thrills  me,  dear  flag,  to  pay  tribute  to  thee 
Deep  in  my  heart. 

In  battles  of  yore  you  have  led  our  brave  men, 
Led  on  in  dire  conflict,  led  defiantly  when 
Defeat  seemed  certain — hope  almost  gone — then 
You  inspired  the  victorious  heart. 

The  patriot  dreams  of  the  past  you  enfold, 
Dreams  that  right  must  rule  might,  be  it  ever  so  bold — 
Dreams  of  an  heritage  worth  far  more  than  gold 
For  every  American  heart. 

Ideals  of  democracy — justice  and  right, 
Progress  and  industry,  liberty's  light. 
Dreams  of  peace  for  the  world,  when  all  men  can  unite 
In  good  will  from  the  heart. 

Let's  sincerely  salute  the  grand  flag  of  our  land — 
Let's  salute  with  more  than  salute  of  the  right  hand — 
Let's  make  every  salute  the  American  brand — 
A  salute  with  the  heart. 

— Earl  Talmage  Ross. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BIGGEST  CLOCK  IN  LONDON 


(Selecttd) 


Big  Ben  was  thundering  the  hour 
of  midnight  when  we  reached  the  foot 
of  the  Clock  Tower.  The  grating  of 
the  key  in  the  clock,  and  the  nickering 
light  of  the  oil-lamp  carried  by  an  at- 
tendant, called  up  stories  of  prisoners 
who  have  purged  political  offences  in 
this  gloomy  place.  Not  without  re- 
gret did  I  learn  that  refractory  Com- 
moners do  not  reach  their  goal  by  this 
narrow  staircase.  The  three  hundred 
and  odd  steps  end  in  a  large  room. 
A  workman's  bench  littered  with 
tools,  an  iron  platform  near  the  ceil- 
ing, and  a  huge  machine  arrest  the 
attention.  The  machine  resembled 
in  general  appearance  one  of  the 
latest  forms  of  newspaper  printing 
presses.  A  square  framework  of  iron 
rests  on  two  stone  pillars  a  couple 
of  feet  in  height.  At  each  is  a  large 
cylinder  covered  with  twisted  steel 
rope.  The  front  and  back — reached 
by  a  short  iron  ladder — display  wheel 
upon  wheel  and  lever  upon  lever,  while 
towering  above  are  two  steel  bars  fit- 
ted with  plates  of  fans  not  unlike 
those  used  in  ventilating  shafts.  Such 
is  the  machinery  of  the  great  clock 
at  Westminister  to  an  eye  untrained 
in  horological  technicalities.  The  tick, 
tick  of  the  pendulum  sounds  like  the 
click,  click  of  a  hammer  upon  the 
anvil;  and  no  wonder  for  the  pendu- 
lum is  fifteen  feet  long,  and  its  bob, 
swinging  to  and  fro  in  the  darkness 
below,  weighs  no  fewer  than  700 
pounds.  This  giant  pendulum  is  com- 
pensated for  changes  of  temperature 
by  zinc  and  iron  tubes;  and  with  such 
marvelous  regularity  does  it  main- 
tain its  solitary  pace  that  at  one  pe- 
riod of  the  year  its  accumulated  error 


for  134  days  was  only  four  and  one- 
half  seconds.  Hourly  signals  are  re- 
ceived from  Greenwich  in  order  that 
comparisons  may  be  made;  and  twice 
a  day  the  clock  automatically  tele- 
graphs its  time  to  the  Royal  Obsera- 
tory,  where  a  record  is  kept,  and  also 
to  its  makers  in  the  Strand.  The 
clock  is  said  to  be  always  within  two 
seconds  of  Greenwich  mean-time;  and 
the  stricking  effected  with  such  preci- 
sion that  the  first  thunder  of  Big  Ben, 
or  any  of  his  four  smaller  satellites, 
may  be  taken  to  denote  the  hour  to  a 
second.  The  weight  that  drives  the 
pendulum  is  one  ton  and  a  half,  and 
is  wound  up  once  a  week,  after  fas- 
hion of  an  ancient  hall  clock.  The 
weights  of  the  hour  and  quarter 
"trains"  are  three  tons  and  fall  from 
the  top  to  the  bottom  of  the  tower  in 
four  days  at  the  end  of  steel  winches. 
While  we  are  listening  to  those  in- 
teresting details  the  lever  moves 
noiselessly  towards  the  half  hour. 
With  a  loud  click  it  falls;  the  weight 
rushes  down;  the  steel  rope  rattles; 
and  the  fan  creaks  and  groans  as  it 
turns  round  and  round,  Boom!  Boom! 
the  half  hour  has  struck.  The  four 
dials  are  each  twenty-two  feet  six 
inches  in  diameter  and  the  space  be- 
tween every  minute  marked  on  the 
face  is  exactly  twelve  inches.  The 
reflectors  are  four  white-washed 
walls,  which,  with  the  opal  glass  on 
the  clock,  form  a  four-corner  corridor 
round  the  tower.  Up  on  each  wall 
at  regular  intervals  are  gas  jets,  num- 
bering in  all  seventy-six.  The  hands 
are  exposed  to  the  air  and  are  occa- 
sionally stopped  by  heavy  snow. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


CAROLINA  BIRD -LORE 

(North  Carolina  Bird  Club) 


The  Canada  Gqqse 
Flocks,  aggregating  many  thou- 
sands, of  these  great  grey  birds  spend 
the  winter  on  Lake  Mattamuskeet, 
though  the  habitat  of  the  Canada 
Goose  with  us  is  not  so  restricted  as 
that  of  the  Whistling  Swan,  large 
numbers  of  the  former  wintering  all 
down  our  coast-line  from  Currituck 
Sound  to  the  southwest  corner  of  the 
Pamlico  Sound,  with  many  scattering 
flocks  to  be  found  on  the  lower  sounds, 
Lake  Ellis  and  other  suitable  bodies 
of  water.  They  also  occur  in  some 
numbers  for  many  miles  up  the  val- 
ley of  the  Yadkin  River.  They  seem 
to  be  equally  at  home  on  both  fresh 
and  salt  water. 

Of  course,  none  of  the  geese  secure 
their  food  by  diving,  taking  their 
eel-grass  or  other  suitable  food  direct- 
ly from  the  bottom  in  camparatively 
shallow    water.    They    also    feed    to    a 


certain  extent,  on  land,  a  winter  wheat 
field  providing  an  acceptable  area 
for    securing    nourishment. 

Many  of  these  geese  nest  within 
the  borders  of  the  United  States, 
contrary  to  the  habits  of  other  mem- 
bers of  the  group  that  nest  only  in 
the  far  north.  In  some  sections  trees 
seem  to  be  favored  as  nesting  sites 
rather  than  the  ground,  this  being 
particulary  true  of  the  Reelfoot  Lake 
region. 

The  loud  "honking"  cry  of  this 
species  is  one  of  its  noticeable  char- 
acteristics. 

Description:  Head  and  neck,  black, 
with  white  throat  and  white  patch 
on  side  of  head.  Wings  and  back, 
grayish  brown.  Tail,  black.  Belly  and 
breast,  grayish,  fading  to  white  on 
lower  belly.  Average  weight,  about 
8  pounds,  with  some  old  males  several 
pounds  heavier. 


GOOD  BUSINESS 

If  you  had  200  umbrellas,  and  every  rainy  day  you  lent  them 
to  any  person  who  might  walk  in,  ask  for  one,  and  leave  a  name 
and  address — how  many  umbrellas  would  you  have  left  after 
eight  months  ? 

A  women's  apparel  shop  in  Cincinnati  has  been  doing  just 

such  lending  since  last  February  as  part  of  the  store  service 

and  offers  an  interesting  answer.  After  eight  months  of  this 
trusting  service,  a  census  of  the  umbrella  stock  shows :  Um- 
brellas on  hand,  197;  storm  casualties,  1;  swiped  by  the  pubilc, 
2 ;  new  accounts  opened,  many. 

It  looks  like  "putting  away  something  for  a  rainy  day"  is 
good  business  in  more  ways  than  one. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  RIGHT  SOCIAL  ORDER 

By  Malcom  W.  Bingay 


True  democracy  is  not  a  thing  of 
formula,  ritual,  and  definitions.  Real 
democracy  comes  not  from  the  head, 
but  from  the  heart.  Like  the  Golden 
Rule  and  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount, 
it  belongs  to  the  intangibles.  Even 
in  this  most  cynical  of  ages  it  is  well 
to  remember  that  American  democ- 
racy lives,  moves,  and  has  its  being 
only  on  the  grounds  of  basic  morality 
In  a  properly  functioning  democracy, 
where  the  judgments  of  the  people 
prevail,  morality  must  always  be  the 
key  to  the  solution  of  any  of  our 
problems  in  the  long  run.  For  collect- 
ively the  people  determine,  not  on  the 
basis  of  their  own  individual  lives, 
but  on  the  broader  aspects  of  honesty, 
good  will,  and  common  decency. 

James  Bryce,  British  author  of  the 
"American  Commonwealth,"  wrote: 
"When  Americans  say,  as  they  often 
do,  that  they  trust  to  time,  they  mean 
that  they  trust  to  reason,  to  the  gen- 
eral sound  moral  tone  of  the  multi- 
tude,   to    a    shrewdness    which,    after 


failures  and  through  experiments, 
learns  what  is  the  true  interest  of 
the  majority  and  finds  that  this  in- 
terest coincides  with  the  teachings 
of  morality." 

Now  a  nation  is  only  a  group  of 
people  gathered  together  under  a 
form  of  government.  It  is,  therefore, 
the  sum  total"  of  that  people's  ca- 
pacities and,  in  a  democracy,  must  re- 
flect all  the  talents,  all  the  virtues, 
and  all  the  faults  of  its  people. 

The  French  student  of  American 
democracy,  de  Tocqueville,  sensed 
this  when  he  wrote:  "Democracy  does 
not  give  to  the  people  a  more  skillful 
government,  but  it  produces  what  the 
ablest  governments  are  unable  to 
create;  namely,  an  all-pervading  and 
restless  activity,  a  superabundant 
force,  and  an  energy  which  is  insep- 
arable from  it,  and  which  may,  how- 
ever unfavorable  circumstances  may 
be,  produce  wonders." 
sqqalx     dheael  the  boy  stood  on  the 


If  you  have  no  friends  to  share  or  rejoice  in  your  success  in 
life — if  you  cannot  look  back  to  those  to  whom  you  owe  grati- 
tude, or  forward  to  those  to  whom  you  ought  to  afford  protec- 
tion, still  it  is  no  less  incumbent  on  you  to  move  steadily  in  the 
path  of  duty;  for  your  active  exertions  are  due  not  only  to 
society ;  but  in  humble  gratitude  to  the  Being  who  made  you  a 
member   of   it,    with   powers   to   serve   yourself   and   others. 

—Sir  Walter  Scott 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  feature  attraction  at  the  regu- 
lar motion  picture  show  in  our  au- 
ditorium last  Thursday  night  was 
"Jeepers  Creepers,"  a  Republic  pro- 
duction. 

James  Ledford,  of  Cottage  No.  15, 
who  underwent  an  operation  for 
appendicitis  on  January  22nd,  was 
brought  back  from  the  Cabarrus 
County  General  Hospital,  Concord, 
last  Wednesday,  and  is  now  recuper- 
ating in  our  infirmary.  This  lad  is 
making  as  rapid  recovery  as  any  we 
have  had. 

Now  that  the  sun  has  again  made 
its  appearance  and  the  ground  is 
rapidly  drying,  two  of  our  men,  as- 
sisted by  a  force  of  about  twenty 
boys,  have  been  trimming  fruit  trees 
in  the  new  orchard,  which  consists  of 
about  fifteen  acres.  At  the  present 
time  there  is  evidence  of  a  good  pros- 
pect for  a  fine  fruit  crop  this  year. 
Here's  hoping  that  Jack  Frost  and 
late  freezing  weather  will  pass  us  by 
this  year. 

We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Clyde  Kivett,  a  former  member  of 
our  printing  class,  who  left  the  School 
April  8,  1936.  For  more  than  a  year 
after  leaving  us  he  operated  a  lino- 
type machine  in  Concord,  and  after 
following  the  same  occupation  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  the  country,  enlisted 
in  the  United  States  Army  last  year. 
He  is  now  a  member  of  Headquarters 
Battery,  72nd  Coast  Guard  Artillery, 
and  is  stationed  at  Fort  Randolph, 
Panama  Canal  Zone. 

Under   the   date   line   in   his   letter, 


he  stated  that  the  temperature  there 
for  that  day  was  up  to  100  degrees. 
Clyde  tells  us  he  is  working  on  the 
Regimental  Press  and  hopes  to  make 
a  corporal's  rating  by  next  summer. 

At  this  writing  it  seems  that  our 
boys  continue  to  run  the  gauntlet  of 
"flu"  germs  safely,  no  case  having 
so  far  developed  among  them.  This 
cannot  be  said  of  members  of  the 
staff,  as  several  of  them  have  been 
confined  to  their  quarters  because  of 
this  disease,  and  one,  Mr.  I.  W.  Wood, 
our  fifth  grade  teacher,  seems  to  have 
had  a  very  severe  case,  having  been 
in  bed  since  the  latter  part  of  Novem- 
ber. 

Thirty-one  boys  have  been  condi- 
tionally released  from  the  School  dur- 
ing the  month  of  January,  and  have 
been  placed  by  welfare  officers  in  the 
counties  from  which  they  came,  in 
homes  that  offer  reasonable  chances 
for  their  satisfactory  social  adjust- 
ment. When  such  record  is  made  the 
welfare  officials  will  write  the  School, 
stating  these  boys  have  made  good, 
then  a  regular  discharge  will  be 
issued  to  each  boy.  We  feel  sure, 
basing  our  assumption  on  past  re- 
cords, that  at  least  80  per  cent  of 
these  lads  will  make  good. 

One  of  our  boys,  Frank  Glover, 
formerly  of  Cottage  No.  9,  who  left 
the  School  last  September,  has  been 
making  a  good  record  in  the  Mount 
Ulla  school,  Rowan  County.  Accord- 
ing to  the  latest  reports  received  here, 
Frank  is  in  the  sixth  grade  and  has 
made    "A's"    on    all    subjects    for   the 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


last  semester.  He  made  the  highest 
grade  on  the  State  Standard  Test  in 
his  class.  Upon  admission  to  the 
Training  School  Frank  entered  the 
second  grade  and  at  the  time  of  his 
leaving  he  had  been  in  the  fifth  grade 
just  one  month. 

Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte, 
was  in  charge  of  the  afternoon  serv- 
ice at  the  Training  School  last  Sun- 
day. Following  the  singing  of  the 
opening  hymn  and  the  Scripture  re- 
citation, led  by  Bruce  Hawkins,  of 
Cottage  No.  3,  Mr.  Sheldon  presented 
the  speaker  of  the  afternoon,  Rev.  W. 
M.  Boyce,  pastor  of  the  First  A.  R. 
P.  Church,  Charlotte.  For  the  Scrip- 
ture Lesson  he  read  part  of  the  fourth 
Chapter  of  II  Timothy. 

In  his  most  interesting  message  to 
the  boys,  Rev.  Mr.  Boyd  spoke  of  two 
young  men  who  were  followers  of 
Paul  as  he  started  on  one  of  his  mis- 
sionary journies.  When  Paul  was  in 
prison  he  thought  about  these  two 
young  men.  At  the  beginning  of 
this  journey,  one  young  man,  went 
part  of  the  way  and  then  turned 
back.  Paul  had  heard  nothing  of  him 
for  some  time,  then  suddenly  learned 
that  he  was  coming  along  all  right 
in  his  work  of  spreading  the  Chris- 
tian message.  The  other  young  man 
was  named  Timothy,  and  was  one  of 
Paul's   most   devoted   helpers. 

At  the  time  he  wrote  the  verses 
read  for  the  Scripture  Lesson,  the 
great  Apostle  Paul  was  an  old  man. 
He  had  suffered  many  hardships,  but 
was  not  beaten.  The  Lord  was  still 
with  him  and  he  knew  that  things 
would  turn  out  all  right.  Timothy 
was  a  young  man  who  had  stood  the 
test.  He  stood  by  Paul  through  all 
kinds  of  adversities.     One  thing  that 


made  Timothy  a  fine  Christian  man, 
said  the  speaker,  was  that  he  stood 
for  what  he  knew  to  be  right. 

Rev.  Mr.  Boyd  then  cited  two  rea- 
sons for  this  fine  young  man's  deci- 
sion to  help  Paul  in  taking  the  Gos- 
pel message  to  all  people.  First,  he 
came  from  a  good  home.  Not  all  of 
us  are  fortunate  enough  to  have  good 
Christian  homes.  Some  who  have 
good  homes,  forget  the  training  re- 
ceived there.  What  makes  a  good 
home  ?  It  must  have  good  people  in 
it.  Whether  the  house  be  large  or 
small,  it  can  be  a  good  home,  provided 
its  occupants  are  so  inclined.  The 
first  thing  to  be  considered,  then, 
when  we  build  a  home,  is  not  only  to 
see  that"  good  material  is  used  in  its 
building,  but  to  see  that  the  people 
living  therein  are  the  right  kind  of 
folks.  Most  of  us  have  better  homes 
back  of  us  than  we  think.  The  sec- 
ond thing  about  this  young  man, 
Timothy,  was  that  he  had  a  good 
friend  in  the  Apostle  Paul.  God 
sometimes  breaks  in  on  the  life  of  a 
boy  when  it  comes  to  choosing  his 
friends,  but  that  the  lad  also  has  a  lot 
to  do  with  it.  We  want  friends  who 
will  help  us  and  not  those  who  will 
pull  us  down.  The  very  finest  thing1 
any  man  can  do  is  to  be  a  friend  to 
young  boys.  Timothy  had  a  fine  man 
for  a  friend,  and  he  grew  more  and 
more  like  him.  We  should  always  re- 
member that  the  life  we  live  is  almost 
certain  to  be  reproduced  in  the  life 
of  another.  Timothy,  while  a  very- 
young  man,  chose  as  his  friend,  the 
great  Apostle  Paul,  instead  of  select- 
ing someone  who  would  do  him  harm, 
and  through  this  friendship,  Timothy 
was  able  to  measure  up  abundantly 
when  the  test  came. 

A  true  friend  is  one  who  will  stand 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

by  us  when  the  storms  of  life  strike,  othy  by  being  a  friend  to  him.      Tim- 

and   the   greatest  friend   that  can   be  othy  was  able  to  carry  on  Paul's  work, 

had  by  man  or  boy  is  none  other  than  and  so  on  down  the  line  we  find  the 

Jesus  Christ.     He  it  was  who  appear-  great    Christian    Church    of   today    at 

ed  to  Paul  on  the  road  to  Damascus  work  all  over  the  world  in  an  effort 

and  spoke  to  him.     Immediately  Paul  to   spread   Christ's   Gospel  to   all  na- 

realized  that  he  had  been  living  the  tions,    all    because    Paul,    and    later 

wrong  kind  of  life.     He  became  con-  Timothy,  and  countless  thousands  of 

verted    and    accepted    the    Master    as  others,    chose    the    right    kind    of    a 

his  friend.     He  then  became  one  of  the  friend  to  follow — Jesus  Christ,  man's 

greatest    preachers    of    all    time.     He  true    friend, 
made  a  true  follower  of  Christ  of  Tim- 


USE  YOUR  "THINKER" 

You  have  a  "thinker"  with  which  to  think, 

That's  given  to  you  to  use ; 
Your  eyes  were  made  both  to  see,  and  blink ; 

Your  feet  to  walk  on,  in  shoes ; 
You  have  two  hands  that  were  given  you, 

To  use  them  as  you  might  need, 
And  a  "thinker"  to  think  out  the  things  to  do, 

Just  do  them — and  you'll  succeed. 

You  have  to  think,  if  you  want  to  know 

The  things  that  are  worth  the  while; 
When  you  start  somewhere,  think  where  you  go, 

And  maybe  you'll  save  a  mile. 
If  you  start  at  random,  without  a  thought, 

You  may  wind  up  anywhere, 
And  all  your  effort  will  come  to  naught, 

And  you're  nowhere — when  you're  there. 

You  have  a  "thinker"  to  think  out  things ; 

The  answers  are  there  to  get; 
True  thoughts  are  angels,  without  the  wings ; 

Just  think — and  they're  yours,  all  set ! 
There  s  no  one  else  who  can  think  for  you 

And  here  is  a  thought  to  heed: 
Just  think  out  the  thing  that's  the  thing  to  do, 

And  do  it — and  you'll  succeed. 


— Exchange. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  January  26,  1941 

(Note-  The  figure  preceding  boy's  name  indicates  number  of  consecutive 
times  he  has  been  on  the  Honor  Roll,  and  the  figure  following  name  shows 
total  number  of  times  on  Roll  since  December  1,  1940.) 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 
(5)  William  Drye  7 

(2)  Cecil  Gray  7 

(9)   Robert  Maples  9 
(9)   Frank  May  9 

Weaver  F.  Ruff  5 
(9)   William  Shannon  9 
(5)   Kenneth  Tipton  6 
(9)   Weldon  Warren  9 

(3)  Basil  Wetherington  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 
William '  Blackmon   3 
Everett  Case  4 
Albert  Chunn  6 
Charles  Cole  2 
Howard  Cox  2 
Porter   Holder  8 
Burman  Keller  6 
Bruce  Link  2 
Everett  Watts  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Thomas  Hooks  7 
(7)   Edward  Johnson  8 
Ralph  Kistler  3 
Robert  Keith  4 

(5)  Donald  McFee  7 
William  Padrick 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 
(3)   Lewis  Andrews  8 

(6)  John  Bailey  7 
(5)   Lewis   Baker   8 
(3)    Earl  Barnes  7 

Kenneth  Conklin  5 

Jack  Crotts  5 

Max  Evans  6 
(3)   Bruce  Hawkins  6 
(3)   Jack  Lemley  6 

William  Matthewson  7 
(3)   Harley  Matthews  5 

Otis  McCall  6 

Robert  Quick  5 
(5)   Wayne  Sluder  7 
(5)  William  Sims  7 
(3)   William  T.  Smith  4 


(5)   John  Tolley  7 
(3)   Louis  Williams  8 
Jerome   Wiggins   8 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 
Homer  Bass 
Weslev  Beaver  3 

(3)  Paul  Briggs  4 

(2)    Quentin  Crittenton  5 

Aubrey  Fargis  2 
(5)   Arlow  Goins  5 

(4)  Noah  J.  Greene  8 
John  Jackson  5 

(9)   Hugh   Kennedy   9 
William  Morgan  2 
J.  W.  McRorrie  3 
George  Newman  5 
Thomas  Yates  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 
(9)   Theodore  Bowles  9 

(7)  Junior  Bordeaux  7 

(2)  Collett   Cantor    6 

(5)  Hubert  Walker  8 
(9)   Dewey  Ware  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(3)  Leo  Hamilton  5 
Reitzel  Southern 
William  Ussery 
Eldred  Watts 
William  Wilson  3 
Woodrow  Wilson  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 
(9)   John   H.   Averitte  9 

(4)  Cleasper  Beasley  8 
(2)    George  Green  5 

Richard  Halker  4 
Raymond  Hughes  2 

(8)  Lyman  Johnson  8 
(7)    Carl  Justice  7 

Robert  Lawrence  3 
(2)   Arnold  McHone  8 
Edward  Overby  3 

(5)  Ernest  Overcash  8 
Ernest  Turner  5 


THE  UPLIFT 


61 


(8)  Alex  Weathers  8 

(4)  Ervin  Wolfe  5 

COTTAGE  NO.   8 

Cecil  Bennett 
(3)   Jesse  Cunningham  3 
John  Ingram 

(3)  Eugene  White  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 
Holly  Atwood  7 

(5)  Percy  Capps  7 
James  Connell  2 

(9)  David  Cunningham  9 
(2)  Columbus  Hamilton  2 
(9)   Osper  Howell  9 

Mark  Jones  5 
(2)   Grady  Kelly  5 

Daniel  Kilpatrick  5 

(6)  Vollie  McCall  6 
William  Nelson  7 

(4)  James  Ruff  8 
Thomas  Sands  8 

(2)   Robert  Tidwell  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 
Jack  Hainey  2 
Max  Newsome  3 
Harry  Peake  3 
Oscar  Queen  2 
Edward  Stutts  4 
Jack  Warren  5 
Claude  Weldy 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 
(9)  John  Benson   9 
William  Dixon  7 

(2)  William  Furches  8 
(9)   Robert  Goldsmith  9 

(3)  Earl  Hildreth  8 
Broadus  Moore  6 

(2)  Monroe  Searcy  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(7)  Odell  Almond  7 
Jay  Brannock  2 

(4)  William  Broad  well  6 

(8)  Ernest  Brewer  8 

(7)  William  Deaton  8 

(3)  Treley  Frankum  7 

(8)  Woodrow  Hager  8 

(7)  Eugene  Heaffner  7 

(8)  Charles  Hastings  8 

(7)  Tillman  Lyles  7 

(8)  Clarence  May  ton  7 

(4)  James  Mondie  7 


James  Puckett  4 

(8)  Hercules   Rose  8 

(9)  Howard   Sanders  9 

(6)  Charles  Simpson  8 
(9)    Robah   Sink  9 

(9)   Norman  Smith  9 

(8)  George  Tolson  8 
Brice  Thomas 

(3)  Carl   Tyndall   5 
Eugene  Watts  5 

(4)  J.  R.  Whitman  7 
(3)   Roy  L.  Womack  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard  Aldridge  2 
(3)   Charles  Gaddy  3 

(9)  Vincent  Hawes  9 
Douglas  Mabry  7 
Jack  Mathis  5 

(3)     Jack  Wilson  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 
John  Baker  8 
William  Butler  5 
(9)    Edward  Carter  9 

(7)  Mack  Coergins  8 
(9)   Robert  Devton  9 
(9)   Audie  Farthing  9 

Henry  Glover  6 
(3)   Troy  Gilland  7 
John  Haram   7 
Roy  Mumford  3 

(2)  Henrv  McGraw  5 

(3)  Norvell  Murphy  6 
John  Reep  6 
John  Robbins  7 

J.  C.  Willis  2 

(2)  Jack  West  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(5)   Jennings  Britt  5 
Aldine  Duggins  2 
Beamon    Heath    6 

(5)  Eulice  Rogers  5 

(3)  J.  P.  Sutton  7 
Bennie  Wilhelm  4 
Floyd  Puckett  2 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(2)   Raymond  Brooks  2 

(6)  George  Duncan  7 
Philip  Holmes  4 

(2)  John  T.  Lowry  7 

Redmond   Lowry   5 
(2)     Thomas  Wilson  7 


FEB  1U  wi 


WWUUINA  Kt 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  FEBRUARY  8,  1941 


NO     6 


Go***" 


otv 


THINGS  THAT  MONEY  CAN'T  BUY 

Money  can't  buy  real  friendship — friend- 
ship must  be  earned. 

Money  can't  buy  a  clear  conscience — square 
dealing  is  the  price  tag. 

Money  can't  buy  the  glow  of  good  health — 
right  living  is  the  secret. 

Money  can't  buy  happiness — happiness  is 
a  mental  attitude  and  one  may  be  as  happy  in 
a  cottage  as  in  a  mansion. 

Money  can't  buy  sunsets,  singing  birds,  and 
the  music  of  the  wind  in  trees — these  are  as 
free  as  the  air  we  breathe. 

Money  can't  buy  character — character  is 
what  we  are  alone  with  ourselves  in  the  dark. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 
HE  KNEW  LINCOLN 


3-7 
By  Mrs.  Charles  P.  Wiles         8 


A  LEAF  FROM  THE  LIFE 
OF  LINCOLN 

By  William  E.  Borah 

10 

THE  MAN  WHO  TAUGHT 
LINCOLN 

By  Thomas  J.  Malone 

12 

A  VALENTINE  BOX 

By  Veda  Group 

16 

ONIY  A  DOG,  BUT  A  HERO 

(Selected) 

21 

THE  SIGN  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  INN 

(The  Ashlar) 

23 

AN  ENGLISH  TOMMY'S  HOPE 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 

25 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

26 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL 

28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

30 

The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the   Year,   in  Advance. 


Entered  as   second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at   the   Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C.,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

LINCOLN,  ILLINOIS. 

Of  the  24  cities  in  the  United  States  which  bear  the  name  of  Lincoln,  the  one 
in  Illinois  alone  took  the  name  during  the  lifetime  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  and 
when  he  knew  no  fame,  historians  say.  He  christened  that  city  with  two 
watermelons. 

When  the  railroad,  which  later  became  the  Chicago  &  Alton,  was  laid 
through  Illinois  in  1852,  Robert  Latham,  Virgil  Hickox  and  John  D.  Gillett, 
all  famous  pioneers  of  Illinois,  purchased  a  section  of  land  adj'acent  to  the 
railroad  right  of  way  as  a  prospective  town  site  and  county  seat. 

They  were  personal  friends  of  Lincoln,  who  was  a  traveling  circuit  lawyer. 
He  was  their  legal  adviser  in  the  location  of  the  proposed  town.  One  of  the 
proprietors  said,  "Let's  name  the  town  for  Abe  and  call  it  Lincoln."  The 
others  agreed.  Lincoln's  usual  modest  humor  then  rose  to  the  occasion  and 
he  said,  "All  right  boys;  go  ahead — but  I  think  you  are  making  a  mistake. 
Nothing  named  Lincoln,  as  far  as  I  know,  ever  amounted  to  much." 

Five  days  after  the  new  town  was  named  a  sale  of  lots  occurred  on  the  new 
town  site,  at  which  the  future  president  attended.  At  the  noon  hour  Lincoln 
purchased  two  watermelons  at  a  vendor's  booth.  With  a  melon  under  each 
arm,  he  called  the  proprietors  of  the  new  town  to  the  proposed  courthouse 
square,  cut  the  two  melons  in  half,  He  gave  half  to  each  of  the  three  proprie- 
tors and  retained  a  half  himself,  with  the  remark,  "We  will  now  proceed  to 
christen  the  new  town." — -Selected. 


A  LIVING  PORTRAIT  OF  LINCOLN 

While  writers  and  patriotic  speakers  are  eulogizing  the  memory 
of  Abraham  Lincoln  with  mere  feeble  words,  God,  the  Master  Artist, 
is  pealing  forth  a  perpetual  eulogy  in  the  living  portrait  which  He 
has  painted  of  the  Great  Emancipator. 

Like  a  giant  sentinel  the  portrait  stands,  year  after  year,  in  the 
form  of  a  great  oak  tree  which  grows  near  Albany,  in  Southwest 
Georgia.  It  must  have  been  at  least  fifty  years  before  Lincoln  first 
breathed  the  breath  of  life  that  the  first  small  splash  of  leaf -green 
cate  that  whoever  St.  Valentine  was,  he  went  about  spreading  sun- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

color  appeared  above  the  yellowish  clay  soil.  None  who  now  en- 
joy its  strange  beauty  remember  just  when  the  outline  of  the  oak 
tree  evolved  into  an  amazingly  clear  and  impressive  profile  of 
Lincoln. 

However,  for  many,  many  years  the  contour  of  the  great  oak, 
untouched  and  untrimmed  by  human  hands,  has  not  perceptibly 
changed.  As  one  travels  southward,  at  least  a  mile  ahead  the 
lusty,  rugged  features  of  the  revered  president  emerge  in 
bold  relief  against  the  sky.  There  is  the  firm  line  of  his  bewhisker- 
ed  chin,  his  expressive  nose,  and  even  the  bushy  eyebrows.  Then 
the  broad  forehead  strangely  rises  in  correct  proportion  and  blends 
into  the  lines  of  his  well-shaped  head.  In  practically  every  detail, 
the  living  portrait  is  a  replica  of  any  profile  photograph  of  the  great 
man. 

As  if  to  prove  the  invincibleness  of  His  handiwork,  a  few  years 
ago  the  Artist  permitted  the  skinny  fingers  of  an  electrical  storm 
to  reach  down  and  scratch  great  streaks  across  the  trunk  of  the 
tree.  Admiring  citizens  were  grieved  and  dismayed,  being  thor- 
oughly convinced  that  the  lightning  gashes  had  ruined  forever 
this  marvelous  work  of  art.  Surely  it  could  not  survive  such  a 
cruel,  flaming  blow.  Surely  the  colors  must  fade  and  die,  and  the 
canvas  curl  into  dead,  brown  nothingness. 

But  the  portrait  did  not  die,  and  it  did  not  even  fade.  Instead, 
the  Master  Artist  reached  down  His  omnipotent  hand  and  skil- 
fully repaired  the  damaged  area.  Today,  insofar  as  the  eye  can 
discern,  all  traces  of  the  lightning  strokes  are  gone,  for  the  white 
streaks  have  aged  and  blended  perfectly  into  the  original  colors. 

Long  may  patriotic  Americans  laud  the  memory  of  Abraham 
Lincoln,  and  long  man  his  ideals  live  in  the  hearts  of  Americans. 
And  long  may  the  living  portrait  which  the  Master  Artist  has 
created,  stand  to  remind  men  of  the  greatness  of  His  handiwark ! 

— Pauline  Tyson  Stephens. 


VALENTINE'S  DAY 
Choose  your  own  story  of  St.  Valentine,  says  the  Sunshine  Maga- 
zine, for  thdre  are  enough  variations  to  go  around.     They  all  indi- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

shine.  One  story  says  that  St.  Valentine  was  martyred  on  the  14th 
day  of  February  by  Emperor  Claudius  because  he  secretly  married 
young  soldiers  against  the  ruler's  will.  Claudius,  it  appears,  had 
quite  a  different  theory  about  maintaining  a  large  standing  army 
than  that  held  by  our  modern  dictators.  Claudius  forbade  his  men 
to  marry,  for  a  married  man,  he  said,  was  loath  to  leave  his  home 
for  war. 


THOMAS  A.  EDISON 

This  great  American  inventor  was  born  at  Milan,  Ohio,  February 
11,  1847.  His  contributions  to  the  scientific  world  far  surpass 
those  of  any  other  man,  but  the  following  shows  that  in  his  very 
busy  life,  he  found  time  for  little  things  that  expressed  kindness : 

It  seems  that  Thomas  A.  Edison,  in  his  wanderings  about  the 
grounds  adjacent  to  his  Menlo  Park  laboratories  one  late  au- 
tumn day,  found  a  little  bird  that  had  become  crippled,  and  was 
unable  to  join  the  autumnal  caravan  to  the  southlands.  The 
inventor  captured  the  bird,  which  after  some  time  showed  a 
decided  improvement  and  an  apparent  readiness  for  flight. 
But  the  kind  savior  was  doubtful  about  the  bird's  ability  to 
meet  the  demands  of  a  long  air  journey.  So  he  made  a  comfort- 
able little  box  replete  with  such  facilities  as  the  frail  passenger 
would  require.  Mr.  Edison  then  placed  his  little  friend  in  the 
box,  labeled  it  for  a  destination  in  South  America,  and  deliver- 
ed it  to  the  express  company  with  instructions  to  release  the 
bird  at  the  end  of  the  journey. 


FOOD  FOR  THOUGHT 

Once  upon  a  time  we  heard  an  able  physician  say,  "There  is  more 
good  medicine  to  be  found  in  the  gocery  stores  than  can  be  found 
in  all  of  the  drug  stores."  The  following  from  the  Morganton 
News-Herald  is  worth  your  time.     Read : 

Good  has  a  way  of  coming  out  of  evil.  Nearly  every  major 
catastrophe  results  in  some  benefit  to  mankind.  The  present  war 
situation  has  turned  attention  in  a  general  way  to  nutrition  and 
vitamins. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

With  the  introduction  of  the  rolling  mill  seventy-five  years  ago 
white  flour  displaced  whole  wheat.  White  flour  keeps  better,  and 
its  color  is  reflected  in  bread  that  pleases  the  eye.  When  it  was 
discovered  that  such  deficiency  diseases  as  pellagra,  beri-beri  and 
scurvy  are  caused  by  the  absence  of  vitamins  in  food,  the  nutrition 
experts  properly  began  to  rail  at  white  flour.  It  lacks  essential 
vitamins,  especially  those  of  the  "B"  complex,  and  mineral  salts. 
A  few  food  faddists,  health  cranks,  and  sick  people  under  medical 
care  resorted  to  whole-wheat  bread,  but  in  the  main  the  population 
preferred  white  flour. 

It  looks  now  as  if  the  war  will  do  more  for  the  more  general  con- 
sumption of  needed  vitamins  than  all  the  preaching  of  the  nutrition 
experts.  In  Great  Britain  a  committee  of  physicists,  chemists  and 
physiologists,  headed  by  Nobel  laureate  Sir  William  Bragg,  has  en- 
dorsed the  Government's  policy  of  importing  and  storing  white  flour 
and  enriching  it  with  "B"  vitamins  and  calcium,  and  Dr.  Harriet 
Chick  is  busily  engaged  in  raising  the  value  of  what  the  British 
call  "fortified  bread."  Now  comes  our  own  Millers  National  Federa- 
tion with  the  announcement  that  American  wheat  processors  are  to 
follow  the  British  example  and  make  a  "superflour"  when  the  Food 
and  Drug  Administration  frames  the  necessary  specifications. 
Fortification  will  add  nothing  to  the  cost  of  bread,  and  this  because 
of  the  advance  of  chemistry.  Thus  thiamin,  the  most  essential 
of  the  "B"  class,  now  costs  only  80  cents  a  gram;  a  few  years  ago 
the  cost  was  $700.  And  a  gram  is  all  that  any  of  us  need  in  a 
year.  The  same  story  is  repeated  in  the  case  of  riboflavin,  another 
of  the  "B"  group. 

A  generation  ago  we  counted  our  calories.  When  it  was  dis- 
covered that  a  man  might  gorge  himself  on  food  rich  in  calories 
and  yet  starve  to  death,  our  conception  of  a  good  diet  changed. 
War  leaves  but  few  benefits  in  its  wake.  But  out  of  this  war  the 
probability  already  emerges  that  the  chemical  values  of  food  will 
be  more  highly  cherished  than  ever  before,  with  an  improvement 
in  the  national  health  that  cannot  be  overestimated. 


SALT 

Salt  is  a  common  article,  yet  it  is  one  of  man's  greatest  necessi- 
ties. One  of  our  exchanges,  "Fact  Digest",  gives  some  highly 
interesting  information  concerning  salt  and  some  of  its  various 
uses,  as  follows: 

So  dependent  is  the  human  body  upon  common  salt  that  one 
of  the  legal  punishments  once  handed  out  by  Dutch  judges  was 


THE  UPLIFT 

to  deprive  a  culprit  of  his  needed  quota  of  it. 

Salt  is  vital  to  digestive  processes ;  without  it  the  body  could 
not  manufacture  the  hydrochloric  acid  so  necessary  in  the 
gastric  juices.  According  to  Dr.  E.  V.  McCollum,  many  per- 
sons consume  as  much  as  an  ounce  daily,  but  probably  the  ideal 
amount — for  the  greatest  prospect  of  long  life — is  a  quarter 
ounce  (or  a  little  less  than  two  level  teaspoons)  each  day. 

Salt  was  once  used  for  money.  It  was  considered  even  more 
precious  when  the  Catholic  Church  began  to  use  it  in  making 
Holy  Water.  Instead  of  swearing  on  the  Bible,  people  took 
oaths  "on  salt."  Small  wonder  that  the  belief  has  persisted 
that  it  is  bad  luck  to  spill  salt ! 

Salt  causes  fluids  to  be  retained  in  the  tissues  of  the  human 
body.  The  fact  that  this  is  true  enables  laborers  to  avoid  heat 
exhaustion  and  possible  death  by  taking  tablets  of  salt. 

Though  the  ocean  grows  saltier  each  year,  it  is  so  under- 
saturated  that  it  could  hold  nine  times  as  much  salt  as  it  has 
now — and  it  is  estimated  that  the  sea  contains  enough  salt  to 
bury  all  the  land  of  the  earth  under  a  layer  400  feet  deep. 

Hospitalized  patients — both  before  and  after  operations — 
are  given  saline  solution  injections  to  offset  relapses.  Salt 
solutions  also  make  one  of  the  safest  and  most  effective  eye- 
washes and  gargles.  Hot  brine  compresses  are  excellent  for 
minor  injuries  and  insect  bites. 


THE  UPLIFT 


HE  KNEW  LINCOLN 

By  Mrs.  Charles  P.  Wiles 


In  some  school  readers  of  past  years 
a  story  was  related  which  never  fail- 
ed to  provoke  a  response  in  the  minds 
and  hearts  of  the  boys  and  girls  who 
read  it.  It  was  entitled  The  Boy  Who 
Slept  At  His  Post. 

The  story  ran  thus: 

"Benny  (for  this  was  the  name 
given  him  in  the  story)  was  a  likeable 
young  lad,  trustworthy  and  reliable, 
willing  to  live  for  his  country.  When 
the  Civil  War  broke  out,  although 
barely  old  enough,  he  enlisted.  Weeks 
and  months  passed  by  and  he  had 
faithfully  discharged  his  duties.  Then 
one  night  something  happened." 

From  this  point  I  shall  repeat  the 
story  as  told  me  by  Thomas  H.  Sher- 
man some  few  years  ago.  Mr.  Sher- 
man died  at  Attleboro,  Massachusetts, 
in  August  of  1939,  at  the  age  of  al- 
most ninety-seven. 

Like  many  others  he  loved  to 
reminisce,  and  he  had  experiences 
worth  hearing.  He  had  held  important 
governmental  positions,  at  one  time 
being-  in  the  consular  service.  These 
were  some  of  the  things  he  told 
me: 

"There  came  one  night  to  the  tele- 
graph office  in  Washington,  D.  C, 
where  I  was  a  young  telegraph  oper- 
ator, an  adjutant  general  of 
Massachusetts  who  said,  hurriedly, 
'Rush  this  telegram  to  Governor 
Andrews  of  Massachusetts  and  get 
a  quick  reply.  A  young  soldier  has 
been  court-martialed  and  condemned 
to  die  for  sleeping  at  his  post.  He  is 
to  be  shot  today.' 

"Very  soon  a  lengthy  message  came 
from  the   governor   in   Boston,   which 


said  in  part,  'The  boy  in  question  had 
just  returned  from  a  long  hard  march. 
He  should  not  have  been  ordered  on 
picket  duty.' 

"  'Now,'  said  the  general,  'if  this 
telegram  goes  through  the  regular 
channels  it  will  not  reach  the  Pres- 
ident in  time.  The  boy's  life  will  be 
forfeited.  Can't  you  take  it  to  the 
President  yourself?'  " 

At  this  point  the  silver-haired  old 
gentleman  sat  a  little  straighter  and 
his  eyes  became  a  little  brighter.  He 
continued : 

"Seven  o'clock  in  the  morning 
found  me  at  the  White  House,  only  to 
be  told  that  the  President  was  'not  in.' 
But  I  was  familiar  with  his  habit  of 
going  to  the  telegraph  office  of  the 
War  Department  early  and  late,  so 
I  hastened  there  and  was  admitted. 

"Being  shown  into  the  room  where 
the  President  was  hearing  the  latest 
dispatches  from  the  front,  I  saw  him 
sitting  on  a  chair  tipped  back,  his 
hat  on  the  back  of  his  head  and  his 
feet  on  the  mantel. 

"  'Mr.  President,'  I  said,  'I  pro- 
mised I  would  put  this  telegram  into 
your  hand  at  the  earliest  possible 
moment.'  'Bet  I  know  what  it's  about,' 
said  Lincoln. 

"Then  he  arose  and  began  a  search 
for  his  glasses  which  he  found  in  the 
very  bottom  of  his  long  coat,  inside 
the  lining.  'Must  be  a  hole  in  that 
pocket,'  he  said,  with  a  twinkle  in  his 
eye.  He  took  the  message  from  my 
hand,  opened  it,  sat  down  at  a  desk 
and  read  it.  Then,  with  a  sigh  which 
seemed  to  imply  the  case  was  hope- 


THE  UPLIFT 


less,  he  said,  'I've  received  more  tele- 
grams about  that  poor  boy.' 

"But,"  said  Mr.  Sherman,  in  a  hap- 
py tone,  "the  boy  was  not  shot." 

"Perhaps  you  would  like  to  hear 
some  more  of  my  experiences,"  he 
said. 

"I  surely  should,"  I  replied.  "First- 
hand stories  are  always  thrilling." 

"Well,"  said  he.  "this  story  does 
not  have  a  happy  ending  and  it  was 
my  duty  to  send  the  first  telegraphic 
messages  to  the  newspapers  of  the 
nation  telling  of  the  unhappy  event. 

"I  was  in  Ford's  Theatre  on  the 
evening  of  April  14,  1865,  where,  with 
many  others,  I  had  gone  to  see  Laura 
Keene  and  her  company  present  Our 
American  Cousin. 

"Having  a  seat  in  the  orchestra  I 
had  an  unobstructed  view  of  the  box 
the  President  was  to  occupy.  Presently 
he  and  Mrs.  Lincoln,  with  two  friends, 
entered  through  a  narrow  passage 
in  the  rear  of  the  first  balcony  seats. 
Mrs.  Lincoln  sat  in  one  corner  of  the 
box,  the  President  in  the  opposite 
corner,  so  sheltered  by  draperies  that 


he  could  only  be  seen  when  he  leaned 
forward. 

"The  play  had  reached  the  third 
act  when  a  shot  rang  out.  At  first  it 
was  thought  to  be  a  part  of  the  play, 
but  when  smoke  was  seen  issuing  from 
the  President's  box  and  a  man  leaped 
from  the  box  to  the  stage,  one  of  his 
friends  in  the  box  cried,  'Hold  him! 
The  President  has  been  shot.' 

"Immediately  there  was  great 
confusion.  The  President  was  taken 
in  charge  and  carried  gently  out  by 
the  same  way  he  had  entered. 

"The  assassin  had  laid  his  plans 
carefully,  not  only  for  the  attack  but 
for  his  get-away. 

"Armed  sentinels  at  the  bridge  on 
the  east  branch  of  the  Potomac 
challenged  him,  only  to  be  presented 
with  orders  to  let  him  pass.  Had  the 
sentinels  been  aware  that  the  orders 
were  forged,  the  assassin  might  have 
been  apprehended  that  very  night." 

As  stated  above,  it  was  Mr.  Sher- 
man who  sent  out  the  first  message 
of  the  death  of  President  Lincoln. 


A  FINE  FAMILY 

The  father  of  Success  is  Work. 

The  mother  of  Success  is  Ambition. 

The  oldest  son  is  Common  Sense. 

The  other  boys  are:  Perseverance,  Honesty,  Thoroughness,  Fore- 
sight, Enthusiasm,  and  Co-operation. 

The  oldest  daughter  is  Character. 

The  other  daughters  are  Cheerfulness,  Loyalty,  Courtesy,  Care, 
Economy,  Sincerity,  and  Harmony. 

The  baby  is  Opportunity. 

Get  acquainted  with  the  Old  Man  and  you  will  be  able  to  get  along 
pretty  well  with  the  rest  of  the  family. 


-Oasaycap  Chronicle. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  LEAF 


THE  LIFE  OF 

By  William  E.  Borah 


LINCOLN 


If  I  were  going  to  single  out  a 
single  virtue  from  among  the  many 
virtues  of  this  richly  gifted  man,  a 
virtue  of  peculiar  worth  and  sig- 
nificance in  these  days,  I  would  point 
out  to  you  his  tolerance,  his  broad- 
minded,  large-minded  grasp  of  all 
things.  In  this  respect  there  is  no  one 
who  surpasses  him  in  all  the  history 
of  politics.  At  the  end  of  a  fierce 
Civil  War,  when  the  whole  political 
life  of  the  nation  had  been  poisoned 
with  the  searching  passions  of  a  long 
internecine  struggle,  his  heart  was 
still  free  from  malice  and  his  mind 
unclouded  by  sectional  bitterness.  At 
a  time  when  other  great  leaders  were 
thinking  of  punishment,  of  suzerianty 
for  the  South,  he  was  busy  turning 
over  in  his  mind  plans  with  which  to 
bring  the  States  and  the  Southern 
people  back  into  the  Union.  His 
thoughts  were  of  the  future.  He  want- 
ed to  rebuild  the  Union  upon  lines  of 
equality  and  justice,  tolerance  and 
amnesty.  He  never  lost  sight  of  the 
fact  that  the  brave  men  of  the  South 
were  Americans  all.  He  had  nothing 
in  common  with  political  warriors 
who  fight  on  after  the  war  is  over. 
He  did  not  believe  in  that  fierce 
political  creed,  so  prevalent  now,  that 
narrow  blighting  political  faith,  so 
universal  at  present,  which  regards 
tolerance  as  a  sin  and  forgiveness 
as  a  manifestation  of  total  depravity. 
He  believed  the  greatest  service  which 
a  leader  could  render  his  country 
after  a  bloody  destructive  war  was 
to  mollify  the  bitterness  of  conflict, 
the  passions  of  the  strife,  and  to  plant 
in   the   seared   hearts   of   a    suffering 


people  the  trust  and  confidence  upon 
which  alone  the  fabric  of  society  may 
rest.  Above  all  things,  he  had  an  un- 
derstanding heart,  that  which  So- 
lomon asked  the  Angel  of  God  to  give 
him  as  the  most  precious  gift  for  a 
man  born  to  rule. 

Twenty  years  have  come  and  gone 
since  the  great  war.  I  think  we  may 
well  pause  and  take  a  leaf  from  the 
life  of  Lincoln.  We  are  told  by  those 
who  come  from  abroad  and  by  the , 
press  that  distrust  and  hatred  and 
vengeance,  which  have  so  long  tor- 
mented the  Old  World,  have  in  no 
sense  abated.  We  see  leaders  still  sup- 
porting their  claim  to  power  by  play- 
ing upon  the  distrust  and  the  fears, 
the  rancor  and  the  vindictiveness  of 
war  days.  The  very  ties  and  ligaments 
of  society  will  rot  and  give  way  under 
such  policies.  The  whole  fabric  of 
civilization  will  be  imperiled  by  an- 
other decade  of  political  bigotry  and 
intolerance.  We  must  either  put  the 
past  behind  us  and  build  for  the  fu- 
ture upon  the  saving  principles  of 
reason  and  righteousness,  or  we 
must  prepare  to  suffer  as  a  people 
have  never  suffered  before.  You  may 
write  treaties  and  form  alliances  and 
frame  leagues,  and  leaders  may 
enthuse  and  regale  the  people  for  a 
season  with  the  outlook,  but  allian- 
ces and  leagues,  founded  as  they  all 
are  upon  distrust  and  force,  upon  im- 
perialism and  military  dominancy, 
will  be  all  burned  to  a  crisp  in  a  sin- 
gle hour  by  the  united  passions  which 
these  same  leaders  so  shamelessly  cul- 
tivate and  keep  alive.  Better  than 
all  the  treaties,  all  aliances,  all  lea- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


gues,  just  now  is  example, — a  mani- 
festation in  deeds  of  the  things  we 
profess  and  so  industriously  write  in- 
to treaties.  What  the  countless  mil- 
lions, some  of  whom  are  out  of  em- 
ployment, some  of  whom  are  facing 
want,  some  of  whom  are  ill-clothed 
and  famine  stricken,  all  harassed  and 
worried,  what  these  millions,  con- 
sciously or  unconsciously,  demand, 
and  what  they  must  have  if  they  are 
to  survive,  is  a  political  creed — not  a 
new  political  creed,  but  a  creed  fram- 
ed out  of  the  old  verities,  carved 
from  the  sublime  deeds  of  men  who 
have  served  mankind,  a  creed  of  con- 
fidence and  faith,  a  creed  which  finds 
expression,  not  alone  upon  paper,  but 
in  the  acts  and  deeds  of  nations  and 
of  men. 

Onr  country  is  yet  young  as  you 
measure  the  life  of  nations.  In  the 
brief  years  of  her  existence  she  has 
given  to  the  world  great  men.  From 
among  them  all,  it  would  perhaps 
be  readily  agreed  that  Washington 
and  Lincoln  stand  separate  and  apart. 
They  are  the  noblest  product  which 
free  institutions  offer  to  the  world's 
galaxy  of  great  leaders.  Under  the 
leadership  of  one,  independence  was 
secured,  our  government  was  framed 
and  our  great  foreign  policy  was  es- 
tablished. Under  the  leadership  of 
the  other,  our  Union  was  preserved 
and  the  teachings  of  Washington  and 
his  compeers  vindicated.  Perhaps 
even  more  profound  and  complex  than 
those  with  which  we  have  had  to  deal 
with  in  the  past  are  the  present  pro- 


blems. But  we  shall,  I  trust,  solve 
these  problems,  do  our  full  duty  to 
our  own  people,  and  discharge  every 
obligation  which  a  great  and  free 
people  owes  to  mankind.  We  shall 
do  these  things,  I  venture  to  believe, 
without  sacrificing  or  surrendering 
any  of  the  great  principles  or  policies 
of  Washington  or  Lincoln.  No  leader, 
no  political  party,  can  long  survive 
the  surrender,  open  or  covert,  of  these 
principles — the  principles  which  have 
made  us  strong  and  free  and  which 
alone,  under  the  providence  of  God, 
will  keep  us  so.  The  man  or  woman 
who  teaches  you  that  nationalism  is 
dead,  or.  ought  to  die,  that  love  of 
country  is  a  hidrance  to  noble  aims, 
is  a  slanderer  of  every  impulse,  every 
belief,  of  the  leader  whose  birth  we 
commemorate  this  day.  You  could 
have  as  easily  convinced  him  that 
you  have  a  wholesome,  decent  com- 
munity in  which  the  sacred  unity  of 
family  had  been  destroyed  as  to  con- 
vince him  that  you  could  maintain 
civilation  after  the  sacred  devotion 
to  country  had  been  extinguished. 
"Four  score  and  seven  years  ago  our 
fathers  brought  forth  on  this  contin- 
ent a  new  nation,  concieved  in  liberty 
and  dedicated  to  the  proposition  that 
all  men  are  created  equal."  Let  us 
believe  that  all  four  score  and  seven 
years  more  will  pass  many  times  be- 
fore the  memory  of  those  who  suffer- 
ed and  sacrificed  to  make  this  nation 
a  fact  will  be  blotted  out,  or  the  fun- 
damental policies  upon  which  they 
built  are  rejected. 


The  ablest  men  in  all  walks  of  modern  life  are  men  of 
faith.  Most  of  them  have  much  more  faith  than  they  them- 
selves realize. — Bruce  Barton. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MAN  WHO  TAUGHT  LINCOLN 


By  Thomas  J.  Malone 


A  little  moe  than  a  century  ago, 
an  undertaking-  engaged  Abraham 
Lincoln  that  changed  the  course  of 
his  life,  and  the  history  of  America — 
that  gave  him  a  living  and  enabled 
him  to  choose  between  the  law  as  a 
career  and — blacksmithing ;  that 
headed  him  toward  politcal  leadership, 
the  White  House,  and  immortality. 

Late  in  July  of  1831,  Lincoln,  a 
22-year-old  farm  and  flatboat  hand 
— six  feet  four,  about  one  hundred 
seventy-five  pounds,  gaunt,  swarthy, 
sinewy — set  out  on  a  cross-country 
walk  of  some  ninety  miles  or  so  head- 
ed for  a  group  of  fifteen  long  cabins 
on  the  Sangamon  river  that  formed 
the  hamlet  of  New  Salem.  A  store  in 
which  he  was  to  work  was  to  open 
there  as  soon  as  its  owner  should 
arrive  with  a  stock  of  goods. 

On  August  1,  an  election  was  held 
in  New  Salem  and  the  clerk  at  the 
polling  place  found  himself  un- 
exepctedly  short  of  help.  Seeing  a 
newcomer  in  the  crowd  around,  the 
clerk  asked  him  whether  he  could 
write.  Such  a  question  implied  no 
disrespect  in  those  days  when  illiter- 
acy was  common  among  the  people  in 
frontier  settlements.  On  the  other's 
replying  that  he  could  "make  a  few 
rabbit  tracks,"  he  was  invited  to  sit 
in  as  assistant  clerk,  and  did  so. 

The  clerk  of  the  election  was  Gra- 
ham, the  schoolmaster.  Lincoln's  find- 
ing in  the  place  such  a  man  as  Gra- 
ham was  perhaps  the  best  single  piece 
of  good  fortune  that  befell  him  there. 
He  had  been  to  school  in  his  whole 
life  a  total  of  less  than  a  full  year. 
According  to  his  own  statement  late 


in  life,  when  he  became  of  age  he  did 
not  know  much,  though  able,  somehow, 
to  "read,  write,  and  cipher  to  the  rule 
of  three."  And  then  he  met  Mentor 
Graham  who  held  forth  in  the  little 
log  schoolhouse  at  the  south  edge  of 
town.  Lincoln's  senior  by  perhaps 
fifteen  years,  Graham  was  a  man 
of  respectable  scholarship  and  super- 
ior teaching  ability,  zealous  to  help 
the  earnest  student  regardless  of  age, 
whether  in  school  or  out. 

The  year  before,  Abraham's  father, 
Thomas  Lincoln,  with  his  family  had 
moved  from  his  Indiana  home  to 
Illinois.  Lincoln  senior  finally  settled 
on  a  site  in  Coles  country.  It  was  from 
that  place  that  young  Lincoln  had 
walked  to  New  Salem. 

Residence  in  a  village  was  new 
to  him.  He  enjoyed  the  change  to  re- 
lax and  get  acquainted  while  waiting 
for  the  store  to  open.  In  New  Salem 
he,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  met 
men  of  education  daily — the  village 
and  the  country  around  had  more  than 
their  share  of  such — and,  through 
them,  he  had  access  to  a  range  of 
books,  fit  companions  and  successors 
of  those  famous  few  of  his  boyhood: 
the  Bible,  Aesop's  Fables,  Robinson 
Crusoe,  The  Pilgrim's  Progress, 
Weems'  Life  of  Washington,  and  a 
school  history  of  the  United  States. 
He  was  to  spend  six  years  in  New 
Salem,  years  of  great  value  to  him, 
for  in  them  by  reading,  studying,  dis- 
cussing, struggling  for  a  living, 
friend-making,  proving  himself,  de- 
veloping his  gift  for  leadership,  he 
prepared  for  Ms  career. 

Less  than  a  year  after  his  arrival, 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


Graham  suggested  to  him  that  he  stu- 
dy English  grammar.  A  knowledge 
of  grammar,  the  schoolmaster  told 
him,  was  sonlething  anyone  should 
have  who  would  go  far  in  political 
life  or  gain  any  considerable  recog- 
nition among  men.  Lincoln  already 
had  an  ambition  toward  politics.  He 
asked  where  he  could  get  a  textbook 
in  grammar. 

The  condition  of  Graham's  person- 
al library  and  the  curriculum  of  his 
school  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact 
that  the  nearest  book  of  that  kind  he 
knew  of  was  owned  by  a  farmer  six 
miles  distant.  Lincoln  walked  to  the 
farm  and  obtained,  as  gift  or  by  pur- 
chase, a  copy  of  Kirkham's  grammar. 
Let  not  that  farmer  be  passed  over 
unnamed,  he,  too,  did  a  real  service 
for  Abraham  Lincoln.  For  who  will 
say  that  John  Vance,  obscure  in  life 
and  forgotten  in  death,  along  with 
Mentor  Graham,  had  not  a  hand  in 
the  Cooper  Union  Speech,  the  Gettys- 
burg address,  the  Bixby  letter,  and 
the  two   Inaugurals? 

Lincoln  plowed  through  the  text- 
book alone  for  the  most  part,  but 
with  occasional  help  from  Graham. 
Not  only  did  he  memorize  its  rules 
but  he  disciplined  himself  to  observe 
them.  Nearly  thirty  years  later,  in  the 
third-person  autobiographical  sketch 
prepared  as  basis  for  a  campaign 
document,  he  wrote  that  after  he  was 
twenty-three  he  "studied  English 
grammar — imperfectly,  of  course,  but 
so  as  to  speak  and  write  as  he  now 
does." 

One  of  the  best  stories  about  Lin- 
coln has  to  do  with  that  study  of 
grammar.  He  took  up  the  study  in 
the  spring  of  1832,  when  clerk  in 
Offutt's  store.     He  had  a  young  assi- 


tant,  William  G.  Greene.  Lincoln 
would  have  Greene  take  the  book  and 
ask  him  questions  in  it,  then  check 
Lincoln's  answers  against  those  in 
the  text.  When  Lincoln  was  presi- 
dent, Greene  called  on  him,  by  inviata- 
tion,  in  Washington.  The  secretary 
of  state,  William  H.  Seward,  was 
with  Mr.  Lincoln  when  Greene  enter- 
ed his  office.  After  greeting  his  old 
friend,  Lincoln  said:  "Seward,  shake 
hands  with  Bill  Greene  of  Illinois, 
the  man  who  taught  me  grammar." 

When  Seward  had  left,  Greene, 
whose  speech  was  far  from  being 
grammatically  errorless,  asked  Lin- 
coln why  he  had  said  such  a  thing, 
adding,  "Lord  knows  I  don't  know  any 
grammar  myself — much  less  could  I 
teach  you!"  Lincoln  reminded  him 
of  their  question-and-answer  practice 
in  the  Offutt  store.  Greene  said  he 
remembered,  but  "That  wasn't  teach- 
ing you  grammar."  To  which  the 
President  said:  "Bill,  that  was  all  the 
teaching  of  grammar  I  ever  had." 

A  year  after  the  bout  with  gram- 
mar, Lincoln  while  conducting  a  store 
in  New  Salem  as  part  owner,  read 
Gibbon's  Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire  and  Rollin's  Ancient  His- 
tory. Other  "heavy"  works  he  read 
in  that  period  included  Volney's 
Ruins,  Paines  Age  of  Reason,  and 
some  of  Voltaire.  It  seems  reason- 
able to  suppose  that  he  discussed  the 
content  of  those  books  with  the  school 
teacher,  who  may  have  suggested  some 
of  them  to  him  in  the  first  place. 
Jack  Kelso,  the  best  fisherman  and 
idler  in  New  Salem,  imparted  to  him 
some  of  his  own  love  for  Shakespeare 
and  Burns.  In  May  of  1833,  Lincoln 
was  appointed  postmaster  at  New 
Salem.     The  newspapers  of  the  time, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


from  Saint  Louis  to  New  York,  avail- 
able to  him  as  they  came  to  the  post 
office,  were  textbooks  in  politics  and 
government.  He  delved  into  a  vol- 
ume, Statutes  of  Illinois,  and  then  in- 
to Blackstone's  Commentaries.  In 
later  years  in  New  Salem  he  read 
Chitty's  Pleadings  and  other  law 
books,  preparatory  to  admission  to 
to  the  bar. 

For  some  time  Lincoln  made  a 
practice  of  writing,  for  "exercise" 
only,  papers  on  various  subjects,  some 
of  which  he  referred  to  Graham  for 
criticism  and  suggestion.  And  who 
but  Graham  could  have  helped  him 
in  his  study  of  surveying?  After 
his  venture  in  store  ownership  had 
"winked"  out  the  surveyer  of  Sanga- 
mon County  whom  young  Lincoln  had 
impressed  as  "no  common  man,"  of- 
fered him  a  deputyship  if  he  would 
fit  himself  to  handle  it.  Lincoln  needed 
that  work  desperately,  for  his  fees 
as  postmaster  and  what  he  could 
earn  at  odd  jobs  in  the  town  and 
on  outlying  farms  were  hardly 
enough  to  live  on,  and  he  had 
given  some  thought  to  becoming  a 
blacksmith.  The  surveyer  lent  him 
a  textbook  in  surveying,  and  he  pitched 
into  it. 

By  intense  application  he  absorbed 
in  six  weeks  enough  of  the  principles 
of  plain  surveying  to  go  out  in  the 
field  and  survey  accurately.  He  is 
said  to  have  gone  to  Graham,  at  the 
begining,  for  assurance  of  help  over 
the  difficult  parts.  To 'be  able  to  get 
the  most  from  Graham  in  the  latter's 
spare  time,  Lincoln  went  to  board  at 
Graham's  cabin,  and  there  the  two 
studied  far  into  the  night. 

A  former  resident  of  New  Salem, 
R.    B.    Rutledge,    writing    after    Lin- 


coln's death  of  what  New  Salem  had 
done  for  him,  said:  "I  know  of  my 
own  knowledge  that  Graham  did  more 
than  all  others  to  educate  Lincoln." 

What  had  New  Salem  done  for  him? 
It  had  been  the  scene  of  his  poverty, 
his  early  struggles  for  livelihood,  his 
business  failures,  and  the  beginnings 
of  his  rise  to  distinction.  In  his  first 
weeks  there  his  wrestling  strength 
and  skill  had  won  him  tbe  friendship 
of  the  roistering  "Clary  Grove  Boys," 
which  led  to  his  election  as  captain 
of  his  volunteer  company  in  the  Black 
Hawk  war  of  1832 — a  victory  the 
sweet  flavor  of  which  he  never  forgot 
— and  to  his  first  elections  to  the 
legislature.  There,  too,  he  had  earn- 
ed the  title  of  "Honest  Abe,"  which 
went  with  him  through  life.  Ann 
Rutledge  and  Mary  Owens  had  been 
part  of  New  Salem.  In  study  there 
he  had  made  up  for  many  a  defect 
in  his  education.  He  had  come  to 
New  Salem  an  uncouth  farm  boy 
with  no  definite  purpose  in  life, 
grasping  at  this  or  that  occupation 
as  it  offered;  he  had  left  it  with  a 
profession,  and  as  a  recognized  power 
in  the  political  life  of  his  state.  He 
had  led  in  the  legislature  the  success- 
ful fight  for  the  removal  of  the  state 
capitol  to  Springfield,  thereafter  to 
be  his  home;  he  had  been,  at  twenty- 
seven,  the  Whig  floor  leader  in  the 
lower  house.  The  Lincoln  of  1854- 
1865  was  not  discernible  in  the  New 
Salem  product,  but  the  groundwork 
was   there. 

And  Mentor  Graham  "did  more  than 
all  others  to  educate  Lincoln."  One 
likes  to  think,  one  believes,  there 
have  been  since,  and  are,  in  the  small 
towns  and  rural  places  throughout 
the    United    States,    hundreds,    thou- 


THE  UPLIFT  15 

sands,     of     other     Mentor     Grahams,      of  earnest  seekers  after  knowledge, 
with  a  fire  for  learning  in  their  breasts  But  there  has  been  only  one  Abra- 

and  a  zeal  for  the  unselfish  helping      ham  Lincoln. 


FRIENDS 

When  your  eyes  are  holding  back  a  tear, 

An'  failure  seems  to  haunt  what'er  you  start, 
An'  when  your  soul  is  burdened  down  with  fear, 

An'  care  is  gnawin'  steady  at  your  heart: 
Ain't  it  grand  to  hear  somebody  say: 

"I'm  stickin'  with  you  fellow  to  the  end !" 
An'  then  to  know  he's  with  you  all  the  way, 

To  be  an  understandin',  faithful  friend? 

When  your  back  is  jammed  agin  the  wall, 

An'  odds  are  high  agin  you  pullin'  through, 
An'  when  you  see  your  castles  quake,  an'  fall, 

An'  all  your  dreams  are  wryly  mockin'  you : 
Ain't  it  swell  to  feel  somebody's  hand 

Steal  into  yours  an'  grip  its  warm  embrace, 
Assurin'  you  in  words  you  understand 

That  he  is  runnin'  by  you  in  the  race? 

When  you're  saggin'  neath  a  heavy  load, 

An'  weary  from  your  burden  an'  your  care, 
An'  when  your  feet  are  stumblin'  on  the  road, 

An'  when  your  heart  is  cryin'  in  despair: 
Ain't  it  nice  to  feel  a  beamin'  smile 

From  someone  whose  encouragement  is  shown 
By  how  he  cheers  you  onward,  every  mile, 

To  let  you  know,  you  do  not  fight  alone  ? 

When  your  troubles  double  by  the  score, 

An'  you're  convinced,  the  fates  have  cursed  your  name, 
An'  when  you're  blue,  an'  sick  at  heart,  an'  sore, 

Because  it  seems  you  fight  a  losin'  game: 
Ain't  it  fine  just  what  a  smile  can  do, 

To  buck  you  up,  an'  help  you  to  the  end.... 
An'  when  your  heart's  a'bustin'  'most  in  two, 

Ain't  it  grand  to  know  you  have  a  friend? 

— Bud  Rainey 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  VALENTINE  BOX 

By  Veda  Group 


Norma  Hunter  lifted  the  pot  of 
daffodils  and  set  it  where  it  would 
catch  the  sun,  yet  still  be  in  range 
of  her  patient's  eye.  Just  as  she 
placed  it  in  the  window,  a  slender 
young  woman  walked  briskly  by,  evi- 
dently on  her  way  to  work  some- 
where, for  she  passed  about  that  same 
time    every    morning. 

"I  don't  believe  that  girl  eats 
enough,"  remarked  Norma  as  she  ad- 
justed the  shade  and  turned  back  to 
Mrs.  Lowe. 

"What     girl?"     asked     Mrs.     Lowe, 
raising  herself  a  little  on  her  pillows. 
"Here,  let  me  fix  that  better." 
With    deft   hands    Norma    freshened 
the  pillows  and  made  her  patient  com- 
fortable. 

"You  have  me  so  spoiled,  I  won't 
know  how  to  do  a  thing  for  myself 
when  you  go  home  next  week,"  de- 
murred Mrs.  Lowe  as  she  settled  back 
contortedly.  "But  who  was  the  girl 
you   saw  passing?" 

"I  don't  know  who  she  is.  She's 
a  slender  dark-haired  girl  who  passes 
here  every  morning.  I  don't  think 
she  catches  the  bus;  I  think  she  walks 
to  work." 

"Which  way  does  she  come  from?" 
"East,  up  Clay  Street." 
"I   think   I   know  who   she   is.     It's 
Jennie     Wilson.  You're     probably 

right  about  her  not  eating  enough; 
she  doesn't  make  so  very  much  at  the 
office  where  she  works,  and  she  sends 
part  of  that  home,  because  her  family 
is  having  a  hard  time." 

Before  Norma  left  her  case  a  few 
days  later  she  had  established  a  nod- 
ding  acquaintance    with    Jennie    Wil- 


son. She  liked  the  girl's  appearance. 
She  vaguely  felt  that  she  would  like 
to  do  little  friendly  things  for  her 
if  she  might  have  the  oppoitunity. 

Eagerly  she  seized  on  the  few  free 
days  she  would  have  before  going  to 
another  patient.  She  cleaned  up  her 
half  of  the  neat  duplex  cottage,  and 
put  everything  in  shining  order — 
which  made  her  feel  much  better. 

Then  she  bought  valentines —  a 
happy  hearted  valentine  for  each 
child  she  knew;  simple  little  valentine 
gifts  for  some  fast-aging  friends; 
little  friendly  cards  for  others.  She 
was  so  glad  she  was  free  briefly  right 
at  Valentine's  Day,  with  time  to  do 
these  little  things  she  always  wanted 
to  do,  but  sometimes  had  to  crowd 
out  of  her  busy,  busy  days. 

She  had  bought  the  last  valentine 
gift,  and  written  the  last  valentine 
card,  and  was  stretched  out  lazily  on 
her  day-bed  for  an  hour  of  complete 
relaxation  when  she  thought  of  this 
thing  she  had  particularly  wanted 
to  do  all  the  time.  How  could  it  have 
slipped  out  of  her  mind  like  that? 

"I  can  do  it  yet,"  she  said  to  herself, 
slipping  into  her  house  shoes.  "I'm 
glad  I  have  brown  bread  baked." 

She  planned  everything  that  even- 
ing, but  not  until  the  next  afternoon 
did  she  make  her  box  complete.  She 
used  one  of  her  own  big  heart-shaped 
boxes  for  a  contianer,  the  box  an 
appreciative  patient  had  sent  her.  It 
had  been  filled  with  delicious  choco- 
lates then.  It  was  to  hold  delicious 
food  now,  real  food. 

She  made  roast  beef  sandwiches — 
generous  slices  of  roast  beef  on  home- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


baked  brown  bread,  one  slice  buttered, 
and  the  other  spread  lightly  with 
apple  butter.  She  slipped  in  a  con- 
tainer of  fruit  salad,  and  another  of 
baked  custard,  and  filled  all  the  re- 
maining space  with  crisp  heart-shap- 
ed cookies. 

Then  she  slipped  in  a  friendly  little 
note,  and  started  up  town.  She  would 
leave  the  box  at  the  telegraph  office, 
to  be  delivered  to  Jennie  at  her  office 
just  before  closing  time.  It  would  be 
in  her  hands  then  for  a  picnic  lunch 
with  a  friend  if  she  wanted  to  share 
it  in  that  way,  or  she  might  take  it 
on  home  to  eat  in  her  own  room,  in- 
stead of  getting  a  bite  uptown. 

As  Norma  boarded  the  bus  she  saw 
a  woman  she  had  known  for  a  long 
time,  but  had  not  seen  recently.  Of 
course  she  slipped  into  a  seat  beside 
her,  and  they  talked  along  at  this  and 
that  and  the  other. 

"Guess  whom  I  saw  the  other  day," 
said  her  friend  presently.  "It  was 
Jennie  Wilson.  I  didn't  know  she  was 
working  here,  but  it  seems  that  she 
has  been  for  the  past  six  months  or 
so.  Well,  I  hope  she  makes  good;  I 
know  she  needs  the  money.  You  know 
who  she  is,  of  course.  You  know  that 
woman — oh,  I  can't  recall  her  name 
this  minute — but  the  one  who  did  you 
an  unhappy  turn  when  you  were  due 
a  promotion  in  your  work  at  Mercy 
Hospital?  Well,"  finished  the  woman 
as  she  reached  up  to  push  the  bell, 
"this  Jennie  Wilson  is  her  sister; 
so  -if  your  paths  happen  to  cross,  just 
remember  that  the  less  you  have  to 
do  with  her,  the  better  off  you're  apt 
to  be." 

The  bus  stopped  and  the  woman 
got  off. 

Norma  rode  on  in  silence — in  hurt 
silence.  Why  did  her  friend   have   to 


revive  that  old  unpleasant  incident? 
Why  did  she  have  to  know,  especially 
right  now,  with  this  box  in  her  hand, 
that  this  shy,  but  rather  pleasing 
young  woman  was  a  sister  of  that 
other  person?  Could  she  send  that 
valentine  box  now,  after  knowing  of 
that  relationship?  Could  she? 

She  got  off  automatically  when  her 
stop  was  reached.  She  attended  to  the 
small  matters  demanding  her  atten- 
tion. 

She  walked  slowly  toward  the  tele- 
graph office. 

Would  she  send  the  box? 

Would  she  take  it  back  home — or 
send  it  to  somebody  else? 

Words  unbidden  began  running  in 
her  mind: 

"Except  your  righteousness  exceed 
the  righteousness — " 

Oh,  why  should  those  words  from 
the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  come  into 
her  mind  just  then? 

But,  after  all,  even  if  Jennie's  sister 
had  been  guilty  of  all  the  unkindness 
she  had  apparently  shown  at  that  past 
date,  should  Jennie  be  made  to  suffer 
for  it? 

For  a  moment  Norma  almost  wish- 
ed she  had  never  memorized  the  Ser- 
mon or  the  Mount  back  there  in  child- 
hood; yet  she  well  knew  in  her  heart 
that  she  was  glad  so  glad,  that  she 
had. 

Words  farther  on  in  the  discourse, 
as  to  whom  we  should  love — going  the 
second  mile- — casting  out  the  beam 
out  of  our  own  eye — began  to  run  in 
her  mind. 

Of  course  there  was  just  one  thing 
to  do. 

There  was  just  one  thing  Norma 
wanted  to  do — and  she  did  it. 

It  was  a  quarter  to  five  when  she 
entered  the  telegraph  office  and  paid 


38  THE  UPLIFT 

the  messenger.  The  box  would  be  in  "I  was  in  the  depths  when  I  got  that 
Jennie's  hands  just  before  closing  box,"  she  wrote,  "but  this  little  friend- 
time,  ly  act  of  yours  gave  me  courage 
Norma  was  called  on  a  case  imme-  again;  and  I  know  I  can  go  on  now." 
diately — an  emergency  case.  The  mes-  Norma  smiled. 

sage   was   waiting  for   her   when   she  She  smiled  a  different  smile  when 

reached  her  rooms.  She  lived  for  her  she  read  the  next  letter.   It  was  not 

patient,  then  for  days.  She  paid  no  at-  from  Mercy  Hospital.  It  was  from  a 

tention  to   mail   and   personal  things.  bigger   institution.    Would   she   like   a 

When   at  length  the   crisis   had   been  connection  there? 

safely  passed,  and  she  turned  to  her  Would  she  like  a  connection  there? 

mail,  she  found  in  it  a  grateful  little  why,  it  would  be  a  dream  come  true, 
note  from  Jennie  Wilson. 


OLD  SAWS  IN  RHYME 

Actions  speak  louder  than  words  ever  do ; 

You  can't  eat  your  cake  and  hold  on  to  it,  too. 

When  the  cat  is  away,  then  the  mice  play ; 

Where  there  is  a  will  there  is  always  a  way. 

There's  no  use  crying  o'er  milk  that  is  spilt ; 

No  accuser  is  needed  by  conscience  of  guilt. 

There  must  be  some  fire  wherever  is  smoke ; 

The  pitcher  goes  oft  to  the  well  till  it's  broke. 

By  rogues  falling  out  honest  men  get  their  due ; 

Whoever  it  fits,  he  must  put  on  the  shoe. 

All  work  and  no  play  will  make  Jack  a  dull  boy ; 

There  ne'er  was  a  pleasure  without  its  alloy. 

A  half -loaf  is  better  than  no  bread  at  all ; 

And  pride  always  goeth  before  a  sad  fall. 

Fast  bind  and  fast  find,  have  two  strings  to  your  bow; 

Contentment  is  better  than  riches,  we  know. 

The  devil  finds  work  for  hands  idle  to  do ; 

A  miss  is  as  good  as  a  mile  is  to  you. 

A  man  by  his  company  always  is  known ; 

Who  lives  in  a  glass  house  should  not  throw  a  stone. 

Speech  may  be  silver,  but  silence  is  gold ; 

There's  never  a  fool  like  the  fool  who  is  old. 

— Author  Unknown. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


SHIP  DITCHES 

By  Casper  K.  Blackburn 


Man  has  never  been  satisfied  to 
have  his  ships  run  over  only  natural 
waterways.  Ever  since  the  days  of 
antiquity  he  has  been  digging  ditches 
so  that  his  water-borne  traffic  would 
take  less  time  and  could  cover  more 
territory. 

The  Grand  Canal  of  China  is  prob- 
ably the  oldest  of  operating  canals. 
Eight  hundred  and  fifty  miles  long,  it 
extends  from  Hangchow  to  Tientsin 
and  has  enabled  Chinese  sailors  to  tap 
territories  which  otherwise  could  have 
been  reached  only  by  camels  and  long 
treks  over  land.  It  has  been  operating 
since  the  fifth  century  before  Christ. 

When  Babylon  was  the  leading  na- 
tion of  the  then  known  world  its  engin- 
eers spread  a  network  of  waterways 
over  Mesopotamia.  During  the  days 
of  Rome's  splendor,  the  Romans  made 
canals  from  the  lower  Rhone  River 
to  the  Mediterranean  and  connected 
the  Tiber  River  to  the  sea.  Rome,  too, 
was  responsible  for  the  canal  which 
joins  the  Adriatic  Sea  and  the  plains 
of  Lombardy. 

All  these  ancient  canals  had  to  be 
dug  through  the  back-bracking  labor 
of  individuals,  cutting  through  the 
soil,  shovel  by  shovel.  No  steam 
hovels,  ladder  excavators,  grabs,  float- 
ing dredges,  or  rock  breakers, — the 
tools  of  modern  canal  builders — were 
avilable. 

Yet  those  old-time  ditch-diggers  for 
ships  did  not  hesitate  to  carry  their 
canals  over  ground  higher  than  the 
water  levels  at  their  ends,  a  field  mak- 
ing necessary  the  use  of  locks  to  raise 


ships  to  higher  ground  and  to  lower 
them  from  the  heights. 

Locks  in  the  old  canals  usually 
were  lined  with  wood.  In  modern 
canals  lining  of  the  locks  is  masonary 
or  concrete.  Ships  that  are  to  use  locks 
in  canals  sail  into  the  lower  level  of 
the  first  lock  and  tie  up.  Gates  at 
either  end  are  closed.  Then  the  sluices 
in  the  bottom  of  the  lock  are  opened 
and  water  pours  into  the  lock.  As  the 
water  level  rises  it  carries  the  ship 
with  it.  The  average  rise  for  single 
locks  in  canals  is  only  twelve  feet,  al- 
though each  of  the  series  of  three 
locks  in  the  Panama  Canal  at  Gatun 
lifts  ships  twenty-five  feet. 

Only  when  the  lock  is  filled  to  the 
top  can  the  ship  move  into  the  next 
lock  or  into  the  open  water  to  which 
the  lock  has  lifted  it.  Locks  slow  up 
the  passage  of  ships.  It  takes  time  to 
fill  them.  More  time  is  necessary  to  go 
through  the  .three  locks  in  the  Panama 
Canal  at  Gatun,  the  single  lock  at  San 
Miguel  and  the  twin  locks  of  Mir- 
aflores  than  to  go  through  the  rest 
of  the  canal. 

Although  locks  are  still  generally 
used  as  elevators  for  ships  in  canals 
which  are  not  built  at  water  level, 
other  devices  have  been  used  as  a  sub- 
stitute for  locks  in  an  attempt  to  over- 
come the  slowness  of  the  operation 
of   the   lock   system. 

At  Foxton,  on  the  Grand  Junction 
Canal  in  England,  an  incline  one 
hundred  yards  long  is  in  use.  At  the 
top  of  the  incline  stands  a  drum 
around  which  are  wound  wire  ropes 
which    connect    two    steel    tanks    on 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


wheeled  platforms.  As  one  tank  goes 
up,  the  other  goes  down.  When  a  boat 
is  to  ascend  the  incline,  it  enters  the 
tank  at  the  lower  level  and  is  hauled 
up  to  the  top  over  eight  sets  of  rails. 
At  the  top,  hydraulic  rams  hold  it  in 
place  until  free  to  move  out  on  the 
water.  This  incline  has  cut  down  the 
time  formerly  necessary  to  travel 
through  the  ten  locks  in  the  canal 
from  seventy-five  to  ten  minutes, 
ty-five  to  ten  minutes. 

Other  methods  not  unusual  are 
hydraulie  and  pneumatic  lifts,  the 
first  using  water  pressure,  the  second 
air  pressure.  These  work  like  elevat- 


ors except  that  two  must  be  operating 
at  the  same  time,  one  up  and  one 
down,  each  balancing  the  other.  In 
this  way  one  ship  descends  at  the 
same  time  the  other  ascends.  The 
largest  elevator  of  this  kind — it  will 
take  ships  over  one  thousand  tons — 
is  at  Cohoes  on  the  Erie  Canal. 

If  men  had  been  uninterested  in 
digging  ditches,  much  of  the  world 
trade  of  today  would  be  changed. 
Canals  have  joined  ocean  with  ocean, 
river  with  sea,  and  have  made  fit  for 
navigation  many  rivers  that  other- 
wise were  unusable  for  ship  carrying 
wares. 


THE  MAN  WHO  WINS ! 

The  man  who  wins  is  an  average  man, 
Not  built  on  any  peculiar  plan — 
Not  blessed  with  any  peculiar  luck — 
Just  steady,  and  earnest  and  full  of  pluck! 
When  asked  a  question,  he  doesn't  guess: 
He  knows,  and  answers,  "No"  or  "Yes." 
When  set  at  a  task  the  rest  can't  do, 
He  buckles  down  'til  he  puts  it  through ! 
Three  things  he's  learned :  That  man  who  tries 
Finds  favor  in  his  employer's  eyes  ; 
That  it  pays  to  know  more  than  one  thing  well — 
That  it  doesn't  pay,  all  he  knows  to  tell ! 
So  he  works  and  waits,  'til  one  fine  day 
There's  a  better  job,  with  bigger  pay; 
And  the  men  who  shirked  whenever  they  could 
Are  bossed  by  the  man  whose  work  made  good ! 
For  the  man  who  wins  it  the  man  who  works, 
Who  neither  trouble  nor  labor  shirks — 
Who  uses  his  hands,  his  head,  his  eyes — 
The  man  who  wins  is  the  man  who  tries ! 


— Anonymous 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


ONLY  A  DOG,  BUT  A  HERO 

(Selected) 


"Yes,  boys,  Romeo  deserves  to  live 
in  history,  as  he  certainly  will  in  the 
hearts  of  at  least  one  family  in  Johns- 
town." 

"Why?  Who  is  Romeo?  Oh  tell  us 
about  it.  Don't  whet  a  fellow's  cu- 
riosity so  sharp,"  cried  Fred,  who  be- 
ing his  uncle's  namesake  had  special 
privileges. 

"Uncle  Fred  had  just  returned  from 
the  Conemaugh  Valley,  bringing  sto- 
ries enough  to  tell  for  a  year,"  Frank 
said. 

"Only  they  make  me  cry,"  wailed 
Mamie. 

"That's  because  you  are  a  girl,"  ex- 
claimed little  Bert,  the  smallest  and 
in  his  own  opinion  the  bravest  of  the 
family. 

"Now,  Uncle  Fred  begin,"  whisper- 
ed Mamie  laying  her  head  on  her 
uncle's    roomy    shoulder. 

"Well  one  night,  about  six  o'clock 
I  was  walking  down  Main  Street  look- 
ing for  a  supper,  and  a  supper,  wasn't 
easy  to  find,  even  when  you  had  mon- 
ey to  pay  for  it.  I  noticed  a  crowd 
of  men  and  women  in  the  next  block 
and  when  I  reached  them,  I  saw  the 
attraction  was  a  beautiful  water  span- 
iel. 'Come  here,  Romeo  my  noble  dog!' 
said  one  woman." 

"If  it  ain't  a  dog  story!"  exclaimed 
Fred,  in   parenthesis. 

"Yes,  Romeo  is  a  dog,"  replied  Un- 
'cle  Fred,  "but  he  bore  his  honors  in 
a  way  to  shame  some  men,  who,  more 
by  accident  than  he,  have  become 
famous.  Another  woman  said  with 
a  sigh,  'Ah  Romeo,  it's  a  pity  Johns- 
town hadn't  more  such  as  you;  there 
"wouldn't  be  so  many  people  dead  here 


now.'"      (After    the    great    Johnstown 
flood.) 

"I  soon  learned  what  was  meant. 
When  the  South  Reservoir  gave  way, 
and  the  flood  came  upon  the  town, 
Mrs.  Kress,  Romeo's  mistress,  fled  to 
her  sister's  house,  taking  Romeo  with 
her.  Still  the  water  came  sweeping 
down,  rushing  right  through  the  par- 
lors, and  driving  them  upstairs,  then 
rising  to  the  ceiling  and  upper  floors 
so  they  soon  had  to  go  out  upon  the 
roof. 

"Suddenly  a  big  wave  rushed  over 
them,  carrying  Mrs.  Kress  swiftly 
away  down  the  stream.  She  was 
quickly  drawn  under  by  the  current, 
and,  as  she  disappeared,  Romeo  plun- 
ged in.  When  her  dress  came  to  the 
surface  he  grasped  it  in  his  teeth,  and 
pushed  her  toward  a  small  frame 
house,  which  still  resisted  the  waters. 
His  noble  effort  proved  successful  and 
his  mistress,  dragged  on  the  light 
frame  felt  quite  secure;  but  it  was 
only  for  a  moment.  Another  wave 
of  the  widening  deepening  current 
struck  the  weak  building,  its  walls 
yielded  with  a  crash,  and  the  woman 
and  the  dog  were  again  upon  the 
flood. 

"The  noble  brute  swam  by  his  mis- 
tress' side  keeping  her  head  above 
water  while  she  was  borne  upon  the 
current.  For  over  half  an  hour  this 
battle  with  the  waves  went  on.  Fin- 
ally the  dog  succeeded  in  bringing  his 
precious  charge  to  Alma  Hall,  where 
she  was  taken  out  of  the  water  and 
carried  to  the  roof  for  safety.  There 
her  strength  failed  and  she  fainted. 
Then   for   the    first   time,    Romeo   'lost 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


his  head',  as  Bert  here  would  say.  He 
thought  his  mistress  dead.  He  howl- 
ed frantically,  and  nothing  comforted 
him  until  she  opened  her  eyes  and 
put  out  her  hand  to  him.  Then  he 
laid  down  by  her  side  and  went  to 
sleep." 

"He  must  have  been  a  tired  doggie," 
said  Mamie,  wiping  her  eyes. 

"That's  so  said  Frank.  "Swimming 
is  hard  work."  Frank  was  taking 
his  first  lessons  in  swimming. 

"Uncle  Fred,  what  did  you  mean 
by  saying  that  Romeo  would  put 
some  folks  to  shame?" 

"Mamie  never  gets  the  whole  of  a 
story   till    she    gets    the   moral."     And 


Fred's    interest   was    evident. 

"You  boys  need  to  get  the  moral," 
answered  Uncle  Fred.     "I  mean,  Ma-' 
mie  that  Romeo  did  not  get  proud  of 
being- praised.     He  looked  very  happy 
and  it's  all  right  to  enjoy  being  appre- 
ciated, but  he  didn't  swagger,  and  try 
to  boss  the  other  dogs."  Frank  nudg- 
ed   Bert    who    changed    the    drift    of 
the    story    by    wondering    "If    Romeo 
got    any    of    the    things    sent    to    the 
Johnstown  sufferers."     And  all  agreed 
that    he    deserved    lasting    fame,    for 
loyalty,  faithfulness,  presence  of  mind 
and   modesty   though   he  was   "only    a 


I  AM  AN  AMERICAN 

On  the  street,  in  the  home, 
In  a  crowd  or  alone, 
Shout !  wherever  you  may  be, 
"I  am  an  American, 

I  am,  from  the  heart  of  me." 

Rich  or  poor,  young  or  old 
Let  this  message  be  told, 
Shout!  wherever  you  may  be — 
"I  am  an  American, 

I'm  proud  of  my  liberty." 

In  the  factory,  in  the  mill, 

Through  each  valley,  from  each  hill, 

Raise  your  voice  and  give 

America  a  thrill! 
On  the  farms,  in  the  schools, 
Let's  have  just  one  set  of  rules. 
Shout !  "I  am  an  American, 

I  am,  every  part  of  me." 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


THE  SIGN  OF  THE  WAYSIDE  INN 


(The  Ashlar) 


It  happened  in  Dorchester  town, 
Massachusetts,  and  victor  in  the  battle 
of  wills  was  Edward  A.  Huebener, 
an  artist,  antiquarian,  and  historian. 
Although  his  interests  were  concen- 
trated in  the  historically  rich  district 
where  he  lived,  he  occasionally  picked 
up  something  novel  from  other  famous 
places.  In  this  way  he  had  acquired 
a  signboard  which  formerly  hung  out- 
side the  historic  Wayside  Inn,  made 
famous  in  Longfellow's  immortal 
"Tales  of  a  Wayside  Inn." 

The  signboard  showed  the  head  of 
a  spirited  horse.  At  that  time  the 
horse  was  the  only  mode  of  transpor- 
tation available  to  guests  at  the  Inn, 
so  the  horse's  head  was  most  appro- 
priate. The  sign,  suspended  from  a 
handwrought  crane,  soon  became  a 
familiar  landmark.  But  one  day  it 
mysteriously  disappeared,  and  was 
lost  for  many  years. 

What  really  happened  was  that  a 
neighbor's  boy,  while  playing,  had 
started  swinging  on  the  sign.  The 
old  rusted  moorings  gave  way,  and 
the  boy  and  sign  fell  to  the  ground. 
The  boy  was  less  hurt  than  frighten- 
ed, and  lest  the  owner  find  out  what 
had  happened,  he  took  the  sign  home 
and  hid  it  under  the  bed.  Before  long 
his  mother  found  it,  and  learned  the 
whole  story.  She  and  his  father  fear- 
ed the  consequences;  so  the  sign  was 
given  to  a  friend  to  hide,  and  from 
that  friend  Huebener  secured  it  many 
years  later. 

About  fifteen  years  ago,  Huebener 
was  away  on  a  business  trip.  When 
he  returned,  his  wife  said,  "There's 
been  a  man  calling  you  up  who  wants 


to  talk  to  you.  Says  his  name  is 
Ford,  but  won't  leave  me  any  number 
to  call."  Huebener  replied,  "I  don't 
seem  to  know  any  Mr.  Ford.  If  it's 
important,  he'll  probably  call  again." 

One  day  Hubener  was  called  to  the 
telephone  by  a  friend  in  the  antique 
business.  "Didn't  you  say  you  had 
the  old  Wayside  Inn  sign  ?  You  know 
Henry  Ford  now  owns  the  Inn,  and 
his  agent  is  here.  He  wants  to  talk  ■ 
to  you." 

"Okey,"  answered  Huebener;  "put 
him  on." 

An  excited  voice  started  the  con- 
versation. "Is  it  a  fact  you  have  the 
old  Wayside  Inn  sign? 

"Yes,  I  have  it,"  replied  Huebener. 

"I  am  anxious  to  buy  it  for  Henry 
Ford." 

"  'Tisn't  for  sale." 

"See  here,"  persisted  the  voice; 
"Mr.  Ford  is  very  eager  to  buy  that 
sign.     He'll  pay  you  a  good  price." 

Huebener's  independence  was  arous- 
ed. "I  said  it  isn't  for  sale,  and  it 
isn't.  Tell  you  what  I'll  do,  though. 
You  tell  Mr.  Ford  to  come  out  to  my 
house,  and   I'll  give  it  to  him." 

That  was  too  much  for  the  agent. 
"Well,  you  know  Mr.  Ford  is  a  very 
busy  man,  and  he's  in  Detroit.  Guess 
I'd  better  come  out  and  pick  it  up. 
I'll  start  right  away." 

""Don't  bother,"  was  Huebener's 
quick  answer;  "I  said  if  Mr.  Ford 
wants  it,  I'll  give  it  to  him  person- 
ally."    And  Huebener  hung  up. 

One  day  Henry  Ford  was  calling  at 
an  antiquary  in  Boston,  questioning 
about  Mr.  Huebener.  Just  at  that 
moment    Huebener    stepped    into    the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


shop,  and  the  two  men  were  intro- 
duced. 

"Jump  into  your  Lincoln,  Mr.  Ford," 
said  Huebener,  "follow  my  old  Lizzie, 
and  you'll  have  the  sign  in  a  jiffy." 
The  sign  was  placed  snugly  in  the 
Lincoln,  and  then  Ford  inquired  as 
to  the  price.  Huebener  struck  to  his 
guns,  and  insisted  it  would  be  a  gift. 
But  Ford,  equally  obstinate,  would 
not  accept  it  as  such. 

"Tell  you  how  we'll  fix  it,"  suggest- 
ed Huebener;  "You  take  the  sign 
along,  and,  if  you  insist,  you  can 
swap  me  something  for  it.  I  don't 
know  just  what  I  want,  but  when 
I  make  up  my  mind,  I'll  write  you, 
and  tell  you." 

Henry  Ford  hesitated,  but  departed 
with  the  sign.  However,  he  left  be- 
hind in  Boston  his  agent  who  day 
after  day  endeavored  to  tempt  Hue- 
bener with  offer  of  settlement.  "I'm 
sure,"  the  agent  finally  suggested, 
"if  you  ask  Mr.  Ford,  he  will  give 
you  a  new  Lincoln  car." 

"What  do  I  want  with  a  new  Lin- 
coln car?"  answered  Huebener.  "If 
I  had  one,  I'd  have  to  hire  a  chauffeur, 
and  I  don't  want  one  hanging  around. 
No,  I'll  write  Mr.  Ford  when  I  make 
up  my  mind"  And  the  agent,  having 
exhausted  his  resources,  returned  to 
Detroit. 

Soon  after,  Huebener  received  a 
letter  from   Ford,   threatening  to  re- 


turn the  sign  if  he  would  not  accept 
pay.  Huebener's  reply  was:  "I 
would  like  your  personal  check  for 
one  cent;  and  I  will  agree  to  cash  it, 
so  your  account  will  balance." 

By  next  mail  came  a  check  from 
Henry  Ford,  but  it  was  for  a  hand- 
some sum  of  money.  Back  went  the 
check  instanter,  with  a  caustic  mess- 
age: "I  have  set  my  price,  and  ex- 
pect you  to  live  up  to  the  bargain.  I 
want  your  check  for  one  cent." 

Without  further  discussion,  Henry- 
Ford  sent  his  check  in  the  sum  of  one 
cent.  And  Huebener  boasted  ever 
since  how  he  was  the  only  man  in  the 
country  who  could  beat  Henry  Ford 
in  a  business  deal.  "I  found  Mr. 
Ford  a  most  human  and  friendly  man," 
Huebener  confided  to  a  friend  later; 
"but  I  honestly  feel,  way  down  in 
his  heart  he  was  amused  to  find  some- 
thing his  money  could  not  buy,  even 
if  at  the  time  he  was  made  to  feel 
'like  one  cent.'  " 

Huebener  had  the  check  photograph- 
ed, then  cashed  it.  Visitors  to  the 
Dearborn  Museum  look  with  curiosi- 
ty upon  the  canceled  check  in  the 
sum  of  "One  Cent,"  bearing  the  per- 
sonal signature  of  Henry  Ford.  The 
old  Wayside  Inn  sign  is  there  too, 
but  it  may  some  day  find  its  way 
back  to  its  old  place  at  the  Wayside 
Inn. 


Let  us  consider  whether  we  ought  not  to  be  more  in  the 
habit  of  seeking  honor  from  our  descendants  than  from  our 
ancestors;  thinking  it  better  to  be  nobly  remembered  than 
nobly  born;  and  striving  to  live,  that  our  sons,  and  our  son's 
sons,  for  ages  to  come,  might  still  lead  their  children  reverently 
to  the  doors  out  of  which  we  had  been  carried  to  the  grave,  say- 
ing, "Look,  this  was  his  house,  this  was  his  chamber." — Ruskin 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


AN  ENGLISH  TOMMY'S  HOPE 


(Sunshine  Magazine) 


In  a  volume  just  off  the  press 
entitled,  "And  Beacons  Burn  Again," 
an  English  soldier,  Henry  Jesson, 
writes  letters  to  an  intimate  friend 
in  America,  which  express  an  inter- 
esting viewpoint  concerning  Ameri- 
ca's part  in  the  present  war.  The 
soldier  is  serving  with  the  Suffolk 
Regiment  somewhere  in  England. 
Here  is  a  quotation  from  one  of  the 
letters : 

"With  more  and  more  people  in 
England  finding  more  and  more  rea- 
sons why  the  United  States  should 
come  in  and  help  us,  I  know  with 
an  ever  greater  conviction  than  ever 
that  it  would  be  truly  and  ultimately 
wrong  if  you  did.  If  the  United 
States  came  in  too,  then  I  might 
despair,  for  this  ghastly  slaughter 
lias  spread  so  quickly  and  mercilessly 
all  over  Europe  that  I  keep  saying, 
the  greatest  courage  is  still  found  for 
me  in  the  sure  knowledge  that  true, 
sane,  peaceful  living  is  still  going  on 
somewhere.  Help  us  with  materials, 
hat  beyond  that  go  on  living  normally 


and  calmly  with  everyday  ordinary 
living.  Refuse  yourselves  the  luxury 
of  jitters.  For  all  of  you  that  is  just 
as  hard  these  days  as  fighting  ano. 
killing  is  for  us. 

"Go  on  acting,  writing,  and  learn- 
ing. Go  on  looking  at  lovely  build- 
ings, appreciate  calmly  their  beauty. 
Go  on  putting  up  new  and  beautiful 
buildings.  Go  on  discovering  how  to 
conquer  disease,  and  to  prevent  suffer- 
ing, as  well  as  building  armaments; 
preserve  and  proceed  with  that  cul- 
ture we  have  all  been  building  and 
creating  for  so  many  centuries. 

"If  you  are  not  left  in  peace  to  do 
this,  then  indeed  I  will  say  that 
Hitler's  rule  of  the  jungle  has  tri- 
umphed over  the  best  of  our  civiliza- 
tion! If  you  can  guard  the  real  and 
the  good  things  for  us,  then,  I  say, 
we  need  not  despair.  I  can  sense 
the  future  that  you  will  build — build 
higher  and  even  higher  toward  the 
kind    of    a    world   you    and    I    believe 


A  smooth  sea  never  made  a  skilful  mariner,  neither  do  un- 
interrupted prosperity  and  success  qualify  for  usefulness  and 
happiness.  The  storms  of  adversity,  like  those  of  the  ocean, 
rouse  the  faculties,  and  excite  the  invention,  prudence,  skill, 
and  fortitude  of  the  voyager.  The  martyrs  of  ancient  times, 
in  bracing  their  minds  to  outward  calamities,  acquired  a  lofti- 
ness of  purpose  and  a  moral  heroism  worth  a  lifetime  of  soft- 
ness and  security. — Selected. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"Call  A  Messenger"  was  the  title 
of  the  feature  attraction  at  the  reg- 
ular weekly  movie  last  Thursday 
night,  and  the  comedy  was  "Snuffy's 
Party."  Both  are  Universal  produc- 
tions. 

Mrs.  Betty  Lee,  matron  at  Cottage 
No.  2,  who  underwent  an  operation  on 
her  left  knee  at  the  Charlotte  Sana- 
torium about  two  week  ago,  is  report- 
ed  as  getting  along  nicely.  During 
her  absence,  her  daughter,  Miss  Lucy 
May  Lee,  is  acting  as  cottage  matron. 

While  hauling  gravel  one  day  this 
week,  Clifford  Lane,  of  Cottage  No. 
8,  fell  under  a  loaded  wagon  and  sus- 
tained a  compound  fracture  of  a  leg. 
He  was  immediately  given  first  aid 
treatment  at  our  infirmary  and  was 
then  taken  to  the  North  Carolina 
Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gastonia,  where 
he  will  receive  the  best  medical  at- 
tention. 

For  some  unknown  reason,  Rev.  C. 
C.  Herbert,  pastor  of  Forest  Hill  M.  E. 
Church,  Concord,  who  was  scheduled 
to  conduct  the  regular  afternoon  ser- 
vice at  the  School  last  Sunday,  failed 
to  make  his  appearance.  The  boys 
assembled  in  the  auditorium  at  the 
usual  time,  and  after  singing  a  num- 
ber of  their  favorite  hymns,  they  re- 
turned to  the  cottages. 

We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Coy  C.  Harris,  of  Jonesville,  who, 
several  years  ago,  took  one  of  our  boys 
who  could  not  be  placed  in  his  home 
county.  The  boy's  name  was  Fred 
Dyson    and    Mr.    Harris    writes    this 


about  him:  "Fred  certainly  made  a 
fine  boy.  He  stayed  with  me  almost 
three  years.  He  now  has  a  job  in  the 
Chatham  Blanket  Mill  and  is  making 
good."  Mr.  Harris  closed  his  letter 
by  asking  if  we  could  let  him  have 
another  boy. 

In  going  about  the  campus  recent- 
ly we  saw  several  groups  of  the  small- 
er boys  enthusiastically  engaged  in 
shooting  marbles,  while  other  were 
making  use  of  some  baseballs  and 
gloves.  In  making  this  round,  Ave  al- 
so noticed  some  of  the  shubbery  in 
bloom.  These  are  usually  sure  signs 
of  the  coming  of  spring,  but  this  year 
the  old  groundhog  tradition  would 
have  us  believe  there  are  six  more 
weeks  of  winter  weather  in  store  for 
us.  Well,  we  shall  see  what  we  shall 
see.  Despite  the  fact  that  the  little 
old  woodchuck  failed  to  see  his  shadow- 
last  Sunday,  we're  hoping  his  predic- 
tion this  year  will  be  at  least  100  per 
cent  wrong. 

In  writing  the  School  recently  con- 
cerning another  matter,  Mr.  Henry  F. 
Henrichs,  editor  of  "Sunshine  Maga- 
zine", a  fine  little  periodical,  publish- 
ed at  Litchfield,  Illinois,  comments  on 
the  work  being  carried  on  here,  as 
follows : 

"I  am  pleased  to  have  the  'Record 
of  Paroled  Boys.'  Certainly  you  are 
doing  a  grand  work  in  the  school,  and 
I  doubt  not  that  'The  Uplift,'  with  its 
wholesome  philosophy  has  a  large 
share  in  inducing  the  boys  to  see  the 
right  way  of  life.  You  are  building' 
manhood — the  finest   business   in   the 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


world.     Let  me  know  if  we  can  be  of 
service  to  you  at  any  time." 

After  the  passing  of  Mrs.  W.  H.  S. 
Burgwyn,  of  Raleigh,  recently,  Mr. 
Joseph  B.  Cheshire,  executor  of  the 
estate,  writes  that  he  found  she  had 
left  the  Training  School  five  hundred 
dollars  in  cash;  an  equity  in  an  an- 
nuity in  the  Equitable  Life  Insui'ance 
Society;  and  any  residue  of  the  estate, 
consisting  of  stocks,  bonds,  etc.  ,  after 
paying  all  indebtedness. 

Mrs.  Burgwyn  was  a  loyal,  true, 
enthusiastic  friend  of  the  Training 
School  from  its  very  beginning.  It 
was  largely  through  her  efforts  and 
influence  that  the  first  cottage,  the 
chapel  and  the  bridge  spanning  the 
highway  were  erected. 

One  of  our  outside  forces  is  work- 
ing daily  on  the  vineyard.  Quite  a 
number  of  years  ago  a  number  of 
grape  vines  were  set  out  and  for  some 
time  they  failed  to  produce  satisfac- 
torily. A  few  years  ago,  Mr.  John 
Carriker  asked  permission  to  take 
over  and  care  for  the  vineyard,  which 


was  gladly  granted.  Since  that  time 
we  have  had  an  abundance  of  the 
finest  grapes  grown  in  this  section 
of  the  state.  We  are  now  enlarging 
this  vineyard  by  planting  some  of 
the  latest  and  most  popular  varieties 
of  grapes,  and  hope  to  have  an  out- 
standing vineyard  within  a  few  years. 

George  May,  formerly  of  Cottage 
No.  8,  who  left  the  School  in  July, 
1938,  spent  a  couple  of  days  with 
friends  here  this  week.  Upon  first 
returning  to  his  home  near  Old  Fort, 
George  went  to  work  on  his  father's 
farm.  He  later  went  to  Springfield, 
Illinois,  where  he  was  employed  in  a 
restaurant  for  eighteen  months.  Com- 
ing back  to  the  home  farm,  he  helped 
carry  on  the  work  there  until  July  1, 
1940,  at  which  time  he  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Army.  He  is  now  a 
member  of  Company  F,  13th  Infantry, 
and  is  stationed  at  Foiir  Jackson,  S. 
C.  George  told  us  that  he  liked  the 
army  life  very  much,  adding  that  the 
training  received  at  the  School  had 
been  a  great  help  in  enabling  him  to 
attain  the  rank  of  first  class  private. 


PETITION 

Let  us  thank  thee,  O  Divine,  for  the  days  just  as  they  come. 
Nor  would  we  measure  the  sunshine  against  the  storms  as  if 
to  test  Thy  goodness  by  some  petty  form  of  bookkeeping. 
Thou  presidest  over  all  our  days,  and  whatever  may  be  the 
face  of  nature,  we  trust  Thy  love.  Let  us  go  forth  today,  not 
in  critical  mood,  nor  in  despondent  mood,  but  in  the  mood  of 
high  faith,  anxious — not  to  test  Thy  providence,  but  ready  to 
do  our  own  part,  taking  care  to  hold  our  cup  of  blessing  open- 
side  up ;  so  it  shall  receive  the  manna  when  it  falls.  Then  shall 
each  passing  day  be  full  of  blessing. — George  L.  Perin. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL -JANUARY 


FIRST  GRADE 

— A— 
Charles  Browning 
Everett  Case 
Aldine  Duggins 
Raymond  Hughes 
Sidney  Knighting 
Max  Newsome 
Ernest  Overcash 
Walter  Sexton 
Carl  Tyndall 
James  Tyndall 
Torrence  Ware 
Eldred  Watts 

— B— 

David  Cunningham 
George  Gaddy 
Robert  Hamm 
Durwood  Martin 
Everett  Morris 
James  Roberson 
Hercules  Rose 
Charles  Widener 

SECOND  GRADE 


John  Bailey 
Charles  Cole 
Velda  Denning 
Charles  Frye 
William  Harding 
J.  B.  Howell 
Milton  Koontz 
Alfred  Lamb 
James   Mondie 
Carl  Ray 
James  Ruff 
Emerson  Sawyer 

— B— 

John  Allison 
Cecil  Ashley 
Elgin  Atwood 
Kenneth  Atwood 
Wesley  Beaver 
William  Dixon 
Jack  Hamilton 
Leo  Hamilton 
Jack  Harward 
Leonard  Jacobs 
Edward  Kinion 
James  Massey 
Lloyd  Mullis 


Marshall  Pace 
Leonard  Robinson 
Lewis  Sawyer 
George  Tolson 
Peter  Tuttle 

THIRD  GRADE 

— A— 
William  Broadwell 
William  Gaddy 
Paul  Godwin 
Eugene  Puckett 
Calvin  Tessneer 

— B— 

Paul  Briggs 
Fred  Jones 
Broadus    Moore 
Loy  Stines 
Carl  Ward 
Wallace  Woody 

FOURTH  GRADE 

— A— 
Wilson  Bailiff 
Kenneth  Conklin 
George  Green 
John  Howard 
James  Johnson 
Carl  Moose 
Canipe  Shoe 
Arlie  Seism 

— B— 

Ralph  Fisher 
Noah  Ennis 
Bernice  Hoke 
William  Nelson 
Walker  Warr 
J.  R.  Whitman 

FIFTH  GRADE 
— A— 

Thomas  Britt 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Davis 
John  Fausnett 
Jack  Hainey 
Woodrow  Hager 
Jack  Hodge 
Osper  Howell 
Charles  Hayes 
Ivey  Lunsford 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


Frank  May 
George  Newman 
Robert  Quick 
J.  C.  Rinehardt 
Robert  Simpson 
Carl  Speer 
Alex  Weathers 

— B— 

William  Deaton 
Thomas  King 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Otis  Kilpatrick 
Clarence  Mayton 
Norvell  Murphy 
George  Speers 
Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 
Woodrow  Wilson 
Ervin  Wolfe 

SIXTH   GRADE 

—A— 
John  H.  Averitte 


Leonard  Melton 
James  Quick 
J.  P.  Sutton 

— B— 
Jennings    Britt 
Collett  Cantor 
A.  C.  Elmore 
Henry  Glover 
Clarence  McLemore 
J.  W.  McRorrie 
Hubert  Walker 
J.  C.  Wilson 
Earl  Wolfe 

SEVENTH  GRADE 
— A— 

Lewis  Andrews 

— B— 
Odell  Almond 
Theodore  Bowles 


LOOK  PLEASANT 

We  cannot,  of  course,  all  be  handsome, 
And  it's  hard  for  us  all  to  be  good ; 

We  are  sure  now  and  then  to  be  lonely, 
And  we  don't  always  do  as  we  should. 

To  be  patient  is  not  always  easy, 
To  be  cheerful  is  much  harder  still ; 

But  at  least  we  can  always  look  pleasant 
If  we  make  up  our  minds  that  we  will. 

And  it  pays  every  time  to  look  kindly, 
Although  you  feel  worried  and  blue; 

If  you  smile  at  the  world  and  be  cheerful, 
The  world  will  smile  back  at  you. 

So  brace  up  and  try  to  look  pleasant, 
No  matter  how  low  you  are  down ; 

Good  humor  is  always  contagious, 

But  we  banish  our  friends  when  we  frown. 


— T.  G.  Parsons 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  February  2,  1941 


(Note:  The  figure  preceding  boy's  name  indicates  number  of  consecutive 
times  he  has  been  on  the  Honor  Roll,  and  the  figure  following  name  shows 
total  number  of  times  on  Roll  since  December  1,  1940.) 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 
(6)  William  Drye  8 

(3)  Cecil  Gray  8 
Homer  Head  8 

(10)  Robert  Maples  10 
(10)   Frank  May  10 

(2)  Weaver  F,  Ruff  6 
(10)   William  Shannon  10 

(6)  Kenneth  Tipton  7 
(10)   Weldon  Warren  10 

(4)  Basil  Wetherington  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 
(2)   William    Blackmon  4 
(2)   Albert  Chunn  7 
(2)   Charles    Cole    3 

John  Davis 

Eugene  Edwards  6 

Ralph    Harris    4 
(2)   Porter  Holder  9 
(2)   Burman  Keller  7 
(2)   Everett  Watts  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Joseph  Farlow  6 

Bernice    Hoke    4 
(8)   Edward   Johnson   9 
(2)   Robert  Keith   5 

(6)  Donald   McFee  8 
Peter    Tuttle    4 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(7)  John    Bailey    8 
Jerry  Jenkins 

(2)  William   Matthewson  8 
(6)   John  Tolley  8 

(4)  Louis   Williams   9 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(3)  Quentin  Crittenton  6 
Luther  Coe  3 

(2)   Aubrey  Fargis  3 

(5)  Noah  J.  Greene  7 
(10)   Hugh  Kennedy  10 

(2)   J.  W.  Mc  Rorrie  4 
Robert  Simpson   4 
(2)     Thomas  Yates  4 


COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(10)   Theodore  Bowles  10 

(8)  Junior  Bordeaux  8 

(3)  Collett  Cantor  7 
A.  C.  Elmore  7 

Charles  Hayes  2 
Ivey  Lunsford  7 
James   Massey  7 

Leonard  Melton  5 
Mack  McQuaigue  8 
Allen  Morris  2 
Currie  Singletary  8 
Fred    Tolbert    5 
(10)   Dewey  Ware  10 

COTTAGE  NO.   8 

(4)  Leo  Hamiliton  6 
Leonard  Jacobs   5 
Edward  Kinion  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 
Kenneth  Atwood  4 

(5)  Cleasper  Beasley  9 
Henry  B.  Butler  6  • 
Donald  Earnhardt  9 

(2)  Richard    Halker    5 

(9)  Lyman  Johnson  9 

(8)  Carl  Justice  8 

(3)  Arnold  McHone  9 

(6)  Ernest  Overcash  9 
(2)   Edward   Overby   4 

Marshal  Pace  6 
Carl   Ray   6 
Loy  Stines  6 

(9)  Alex  Weathers   9 
(5)   Ervin  Wolfe  6 

COTTAGE  NO.   8 
(2)   Cecil  Bennett  2 

(4)  Jesse  Cunningham  4 
Frank   Workman    5 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 
(10)   David   Cunningham   10 
Eugene  Dyson  2 
George  Gaddy  6 
James  Hale 


THE  UPLIFT 


61 


(3)    Columbus    Hamiliton   3 
Edgar  M.  Hedgepeth 
(10)   Osper  Howell  10 
(3)   Grady   Kelly   6 

(2)  William    Nelson   8 
(5)  James  Ruff  9 

Lewis  Sawyer  4 

(3)  Robert  Tidwell  3 
Horace  Williams  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 
William  Bennett  8 
(10)   John    Benson    10 
Harold  Bryson  8 

(2)  William  Dixon  8 

(3)  William   Furches  9 
(10)   Robert   Goldsmith   10 

(4)  Earl   Hildreth  9 

(2)  Broadus  Moore  7 

(3)  Monroe  Searcy  6 
Samuel   Stewart  3 

James  Tyndall  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 
(8)   Odell  Almond  8 
(8)    Eugene  Heaffner  8 
(8)   Tillman    Lyles    8 
(8)   Clarence  May  ton        8 
(10)   Howard    Sanders    10 
(7)   Charles   Simpson  9 
(10)   Robah    Sink   10 
(10)   Norman   Smith   10 

(4)  Carl  Tyndall   6 

(5)  J.  R.  Whitman  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James  Brewer  7 
(4)   Charles    Gaddy   4 
(10)  Vincent  Hawes   10 
James    Lane    6 
(2)   Douglas   Mabry  8 
(2)  Jack   Mathis   6 
Jordan  Mclver 


COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews  9 
(2)   John  Baker  9 
(10)    Edward    Carter    10 

(8)   Mack   Coggins   9 
(10)   Robert  Deyton   10 
(10)   Audie   Farthing    10 
(4)   Troy  Gilland  8 
(2)   Henry  Glover  7 
(2)   John  Hamm  8 
Marvin   King   5 
Feldman  Lane  7 
(4)   Norvel   Murphy   7 

(2)  John    Robbins    8 
Charles    Steepleton   8 

(3)  Jack  West  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(6)   Jennings   Britt  6 
Ray   Bayne  3 
Wade   Cline   3 
Robert  Chamberlain  2 

(2)   Aldine  Duggins  3 
Paul   Deal   2 

(2)   Bean-ion  Heath  7 
Jack  Hodge  2 
John    Howard   3 
Dallas  Holder  2 
Hardy  Lanier  2 
Claude  Moose  2. 
Paul  Morris 
Clarence  McLemore  2 
Marvin   Pennell 

(2)   Floyd    Puckett   3 
Brown  Stanlev  3 

(4)  J.   P.   Sutton  8 
George  Warren  2 
David  Williams  2 
Alton  Williams  2 

(2)   Bennie    Wilhelm    5 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


The  men  whom  I  have  seen  succeed  best  in  life  always  have 
been  cheerful  and  hopeful  men,  who  went  about  their  business 
with  smiles  on  their  faces  and  took  the  chances  and  changes 
of  their  mortal  life  like  men,  facing  rough  and  smooth  alike 
as  it  came;  and  so  found  the  truth  of  the  old  proverb,  that 
good  times  and  bad  times  and  all  times  pass  over. 

— Charles  Kingsley. 


FEC  17  1941 


jfj  UPLIFT 

VOL.  XXIX  CONCORD,    N.   C,   FEBRUARY  15,   1941  NO.    7 


Una  Collection 


'< 
'• 

;i 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

;i 

For  this  chill  season  now  again 

Brings,  on  its  annual  round,  the  morn 
When,  greatest  of  the  sons  of  men, 

Our  glorious  Washington  was  born. 

Thus,  'mid  the  wreck  of  thrones,  shall  live 
Unmarred,  undimmed,  our  hero's  fame, 

And  years  succeeding  years  shall  give 
Increase  of  honors  to  his  name. 


— William  Cullen  Bryant. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING 
AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 


3-7 


MOUNT  VERNON  MEMORIES 

By  Jasper  B.  Sinclair 

8 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON'S  HOME 

(Selected 

10 

SHE  HONORED  GEORGE 
WASHINGTON 

By  Earle  W.  Gage 

11 

GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

(The  Ohio  Mason) 

13 

GENERAL  WASHINGTON'S  JUSTICE 

(Selected) 

15 

A  FAMOUS  MILLER 

(Selected) 

16 

MAKING  A  MAN  OF  WASHINGTON 

By  Cora  S.  Cocks 

17 

UNION  COUNTY  RED  CROSS 

CHAPTER  DOING  GREAT  WORK 

By  F.  L.  Bingham 

23 

A  PARABLE  FOR  PREACHERS        By 

Rev.  Edgar  Warren 

26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

30 

The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class   matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for   mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  SOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

WASHINGTON 

Washington  is  indeed  first  in  the  hearts  of  his  countrymen.  Washington  has 
no  detractors.  There  may  come  a  time  when  another  will  take  his  place  in 
the  affections  of  the  people,  but  that  time  is  not  yet  ripe.  Lincoln  stood 
between  men  that  now  live  and  the  prize  they  coveted;  thousands  will  tread 
the  earth  whom  he  benefitted,  and  neither  class  can  forgive,  for  they  are  of 
clay.  But  all  those  who  lived  when  Washington  lived  are  gone;  no  one  sur- 
vives; even  the  last  body  servant,  who  confused  memory  with  hearsay,  has 
departed  babbling  to  his  rest. 

We  know  all  of  Washington  we  will  ever  know;  there  are  no  more  docu- 
ments to  present,  no  partisan  witnesses  to  examine,  no  prejudices  to  remove. 
His  purity  of  purpose  stands  unimpeached;  his  steadfast  earnestness  and 
sterling  honesty  are  our  priceless  examples.  We  love  the  man.  We  call  him 
Father. — Elbert  Hubbard. 


TRUTH 

As  great  a  statesman  as  was  George  Washington,  the  tale  of  the 
famous  cherry  tree  seems  to  be  the  foremost  reminder  of  his  exist- 
ence. This  incident  serves  in  many  a  classroom,  as  a  moral  lesson 
for  youth,  impressing  upon  them  the  value  of  truth.  So  does  out- 
standing statesmanship,  stewardship  and  keen  legislation  give  way 
to  a  cherry  tree,  an  axe  and  a  child  whose  truthfulness  made  a 
moment  in  history. 

Should  we  deal  with  the  subject  of  truth  as  if  it  was  a  rare 
qualification  in  the  make-up  of  a  man?  The  sense  of  truthfulness  is 
dominant  in  the  character  of  the  average  man.  A  sense  of  fairness 
leads  one  in  this  faith.  Square  shooting  you  may  call  it,  fair  busi- 
ness practice  industry  may  label  it,  fidelity  says  the  moralist,  hon- 
esty quotes  the  proverb,  conscience  lectures  the  pulpit,  but  however 
you    name  it,  the  foundation  is  TRUTH. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

There  is  always  a  discussion  of  just  how  far  one  can  carry  truth 
and  lose  friends  and  injure  people!  There  is  a  stage  when  the  art 
of  diplomacy  enters  the  picture.  To  be  entirely  candid  means  a 
troubled  house  and  the  argument  for  a  little  white  lie  is  used  as  a 
stop-gap  for  hurts  and  disfavor.  There  is  a  way  of  managing  to 
speak  truthfully  with  consideration  for  another's  feelings.  There 
is  a  certainty  that  George  Washington  could  not  have  cut  the  figure 
he  did  in  politics  without  the  clever  manipulation  of  diplomacy  and 
the  ability  to  handle  a  situation  strategically.  We  are  of  the 
opinion  that  it  was  also  necessary  for  the  statesman  Washington 
to  use  his  axe  at  various  times  during  his  administration ! 


FOUNDER  OF  BOY  SCOUTS 

A  kindly  Christian  old  man  who  loved  boys  has  passed  to  his 
reward.  The  death  of  Lord  Baden-Powell  removes  from  this  world 
one  of  its  most  beneficent  characters.  He  rose  to  fame  as  a  sol- 
dier. His  heroic  defense  of  Mafeking  through  218  days  of  deadly 
siege  in  the  Boer  War  rescued  the  disintegrating  morale  of  the 
British  Empire  due  to  the  failures  of  generals  who  understimated 
the  qualities  of  the  Boer.  It  was  in  the  siege  of  Mafeking  that 
Baden-Powell  made  the  first  use  of  boys.  They  were  employed 
as  water  and  ammunition  carriers,  as  actual  scouts  on  the  veldt 
surrounding  the  city,  as  aids  to  hospital  units,  and  in  many  other 
ways,  relieving  the  hard-pressed  defenders  who  were  reduced  to 
mere  shadows  of  themselves  by  long  hours  in  defense  positions 
and  by  short  rations  of  food. 

After  the  war,  B-P,  as  Baden-Powell  was  affectionately  known, 
did  not  forget  his  experience  with  boys.  When  he  had  completed 
his  task  of  organizing  the  South  African  Constabulary,  he  founded 
the  organization  of  Boy  Scouts  by  camping  with  twenty-five  boys 
on  Brownslea  Island,  England,  in  1908.  With  the  co-operation  of 
his  sister,  Miss  Agnes  Baden-Powell,  he  established  the  Girl  Guides 
in  1910.  Both  of  these  efforts  caught  the  imagination  of  the  youth 
of  the  world  in  subsequent  years,  until  today  there  is  not  a  civilized 
country  that  does  not  have  these  organizations  or  their  equivalents. 

It  was  never  Baden-Powell's  idea  that  Boy  Scouts  should  ever 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

"be  a  junior  military  organization.  His  objectives  were  the  in- 
culcation of  mental,  moral,  and  physical  ideals  into  boys.  While 
in  no  sense  sectarian,  the  movment  inspired  by  him  encouraged 
spiritual  faith  and  reverence  toward  God  as  a  necessary  factor  in 
the  building  of  strong  characters  in  boys. 

Baden-Powell  became  a  soldier  as  a  result  of  a  youthful  prank. 
He  was  educated  at  Charterhouse  and  intended  to  go  on  to  Oxford. 
In  a  playful  mood,  he  entered  army  examinations,  came  through 
successfully,  and  found  himself  commissioned  with  the  Thirteenth 
Hussars,  one  of  England's  crack  cavalry  regiments.  His  father 
was  an  ordained  minister  and  professor  at  Oxford.  B-P  spent  much 
of  his  life  on  Britain's  empire  frontiers. — The  Watchman-Examiner. 


MRS.  W.  H.  S.  BURGWYN 

In  the  early  history  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Training  School 
there  was  not  a  person  in  the  state  more  deeply  interested  in  the 
progress  and  development  of  the  institution  for  the  underpri- 
viledged  boy  than  Mrs.  W.  H.  S.  Burgwyn.  As  leader  of  the 
North  Carolina  Branch  of  King's  Daughters  for  twenty-five  years, 
she  not  only  talked  and  worked  for  this  institution,  but  inspired 
every  member  of  the  order  to  give  of  their  time  and  means,  so  that 
the  forgotten  boy  might  be  snatched  from  the  scrap-heap  of  hu- 
manity and  be  transformed  into  a  courageous  and  upright  citizen. 

For  twenty-five  years,  Mrs.  Burgwyn  held  the  honored  position 
of  president  of  the  North  Carolina  Branch  of  King's  Daughters, 
and  her  command  was  "follow  me."  From  the  date  the  charter  was 
granted  for  the  establishment  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Training 
School,  and  prior  thereto,  she  marshalled  her  co-workers  to  the 
front  to  make  possible  a  home  for  the  underpriviledged  boy.  With 
an  understanding  heart  Governor  R.  B.  Glenn  recognized  in  her  the 
nobility  of  true  womanhood  and  named  her  as  one  of  the  trustees 
of  the  school,  where,  with  others,  she  gave  an  untiring  service  until 
ill  health  forced  her  to  cease  her  activities. 

During  her  administration  as  state  president  of  the  King's 
Daughters,  the  order  built  the  King's  Daughter's  Cottage,  the 
Memorial  Bridge,  the  stone  Chapel,  a  memorial  to  Mrs.  Burgwyn, 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

who  loved  the  work  with  an  intensity  that  far  exceeded  her  physi- 
cal reserve.  Her  life  was  filled  with  the  desire  to  render  a  ser- 
vice, especially  to  the  youth  of  the  state  who  need  to  be  shown  the 
way  of  right  living,  physically,  mentally  and  spiritually.  There- 
fore, from  Samarcand,  the  state's  home  for  the  underpriviledged 
girl,  she  heard  of  the  need  for  a  chapel.  The  erection  of  this 
building  was  another  unit  of  service  for  the  cause  of  humanity, 
inspired  by  Mrs.  Burgwyn,  who  realized  the  joy  of  witnessing 
the  dedicatory  exercises. 

Her  will  revealed  a  sweet  story  of  interest  and  loyalty  to  the 
cause — the  welfare  of  the  forgotten  boy — by  leaving  to  the  School, 
cash,  stocks  and  bonds  to  the  amount  of  more  than  a  thousand 
dollars.  It  is  not  the  amount  given  for  social  needs  that  inspires 
one  to  do  the  finer  things,  but  the  generous  spirit  of  this  noble 
woman.  Having  the  combined  elements  of  a  fine  mind  and  a  gen- 
erous spirit,  she  never  failed  to  meet  all  emergencies  with  a  courage 
that  reflected  her  innate  ideals  of  the  old-time  Southern  woman- 
hood.    The  one  word  that  tells  the  story  of  her  life  is  SERVICE. 


THE  CLARA  HARRIS  P.  T.  A. 

The  Parent-Teachers'  Association  of  the  Clara  Harris  School, 
Concord,  is  considering  the  most  essential  things  first,  according 
to  the  following  article  by  Mary  Passage  in  a  recent  issue  of  the 
Concord  Daily  Tribune.  The  goal  of  this  fine  assembly  of  mothers 
is  looking  after  the  proper  diet  of  the  child,  which  means  a  sound 
mind  within  a  sound  body.     Congratulations  parents.     Read: 

Fifty  bright  faces  peered  eagerly  into  the  new  cafeteria  at 
the  Clara  Harris  school  yesterday  at  12:15  when  the  lunch  room 
was  opened  for  the  first  time.  Mrs.  Guy  C.  Miller,  county 
superintendent  of  lunchroom  projects,  assisted  by  a  cook  and 
a  number  of  interested  parents  had  prepared  a  delicious  and 
wholesome  lunch  for  the  children. 

Complete  kitchen  equipment  and  an  attractively  furnished 
lunchroom  make  an  inviting  place  for  the  youngsters  to  eat. 
Ivy  and  small  potted  plants  are  used  to  make  the  room  more 
attractive.  On  the  the  first  day  60  lunches  were  served, 
several  of  them  going  to  indigent  children. 


THE  UPLIFT 

Mrs.  Walter  Curran,  president  of  the  Clara  Harris  P.  T.  A., 
along  with  Mrs.  W.  T.  Airheart  and  Mrs.  W.  C.  McGee  planned 
menus  for  the  rest  of  the  week.  The  cafeteria  is  a  project  of 
the  Parent-Teacher  association  and  the  WPA,  and  plans  are 
already  being  discussed  to  secure  more  modern  equipment  for 
the  kitchen. 

To  give  the  parents  an  idea  of  the  type  of  meals  that  will 
will  be  served  in  the  cafeteria  the  committee  prepared  the 
following  for  the  rest  of  the  week:  Tuesday,  smoked  bacon 
with  lima  beans,  cornbread  muffins,  cole  slaw,  hot  biscuits,  and 
stewed  peaches;  Wednesday,  potato  salad,  meat  balls,  grape- 
fruit juice,  apple  sauce  and  biscuits;  Thursday,  deviled  egg 
salad,  carrots  and  black  eyed  peas  with  bacon,  hot  biscuits  and 
raisin  custard,  and  hot  chocolate ;  Friday,  fish  balls,  spaghetti, 
cabbage  salad,  sponge  cake  with  lemon  sauce  and  hot  choco- 
late.. 

These  lunches  are  being  sold  to  the  children  for  ten  cents  a 
day. 

This  is  the  third  PTA-WPA  dining  room  opened  in  Concord 
schools,  the  others  being  at  Long  and  Central  Primary. 


ZB 


THE  UPLIFT 


MOUNT  VERNON  MEMORIES 


By  Jasper  B.  Sinclair 


Like  a  page  from  the  past,  a  two- 
storied  colonial  house  stands  on  the 
brow  of  a  hill  overlooking  the  broad 
sweep  of  the  Potomac  River.  A  state- 
ly old  house  that  stands  on  the  river's 
west  bank  just  a  few  miles  down- 
stream from  the  nation's  capitol. 

In  the  ever-lengthening  span  of 
American  years  the  Potomac  has 
looked  upon  some  stirring  scenes  and 
events  as  it  flowed  its  seaward  way. 
Here  has  passed  a  veritable  cavalcade 
of  history — of  events,  scenes  and  per- 
sonage that  played  their  part  in  the 
making  of  America. 

But  in  all  the  years  of  its  Alantic 
journey  this  old  river  looks  upon  no 
more  inspiring  scenes  than  stately 
Mount  Vernon. 

If  you  can  approach  Mount  Vernon 
with  anything  less  than  a  feeling  of 
reverence  and  a  deep  sense  of  loyalty 
then  you  are  not  genuinely  American. 
For  this  is  one  of  our  most  cherished 
of  patriotic  shrines — for  better  than 
half  a  century  the  home  of  George 
Washington. 

Mount  Vernon  awakens  memories 
of  the  past  and  quickens  the  pulse  of 
all  who  step  across  its  threshold. 
Within  are  mementoes  of  both  George 
and  Martha  Washington  on  every 
hand;  reminders  that  the  Father  of 
this  Country  once  lived  in  these  very 
rooms  and  walked  along  these  self- 
same halls.  You  are  made  increas- 
ingly aware  of  that  fact  the  longer 
you  stay  within  the  four  walls  of 
Mount  Vernon,  and  the  more  you 
inspect  the  relics  of  its  distinguished 
occupant. 

George   Washington   was   not  born 


here,  of  course,  though  a  surprisingly 
large  number  of  Mount  Vernon's  visi- 
tors think  it  is  his  birthplace.  George 
was  just  three  years  old  when  his 
parents  moved  to  Mount  Vernon,  then 
known  as  Hunting  Creek.  In  1739 
the  orginal  dwelling  was  destroyed 
by  fire. 

The  present  historic  house  was 
built  in  1743  by  Lawrence,  half-bro- 
ther of  George  Washington.  A  few 
years  later  it  was  inherited  by  Wash- 
ington himself,  and  remained  his  home 
for  a  little  more  than  half  a  century. 
There  he  passed  to  his  eternal  rest 
and  there,  on  the  slope  of  the  hill 
that  overlooks  the  waters  of  the  Poto- 
mac, the  Father  of  his  Country  was 
burried  in  the  simple  dignity  that  he 
would  have  wished. 

When  George  Washington  went  to 
Mount  Vernon,  the  house  consisted  of 
two  stories  and  an  attic,  with  four 
rooms  on  each  floor.  At  the  time 
of  his  marriage  to  Martha  Custis 
the  house  was  enlarged,  and  later 
remodeled  as  it  is  seen  today. 

The  estate  of  Mount  Vernon  once 
contained  8,000  acres  and  stretched 
ten  miles  along  the  banks  of  the  Poto- 
mac. It  was  named,  as  any  reader 
of  history  can  tell  you,  after  Admiral 
Vernon,  the  British  naval  commander 
under  whom  Lawrence  Washington 
once  served. 

The  present  area  of  the  historic  es- 
tate is  only  about  470  acres.  It  be- 
longs, not  to  the  government  as 
might  be  expected,  but  to  the  Mount 
Vernon  Ladies'  Association  of  the 
Union.  Thanks  to  the  members  of 
this  organization  the  house  itself  has 


THE  UPLIFT 


been  kept  in  good  repair;  and  the 
grounds  have  from  time  to  time  been 
enlarged  by  the  acquisition  of  differ- 
ent portions  of  the  orginal  estate. 

Memories  quicken  and  crown  rapid- 
ly one  upon  the  other  in  your  Mount 
Vernon  pilgrimage.  Memories  that 
encompass  a  lifetime  spent  in  the 
service  of  America,  without  question, 
without  complaint. 

Perhaps  the  brightest  of  all  the 
memories  that  leap  to  mind  is  a  scene 
many  miles  distant  from  the  peaceful 
vistas    of    Mount    Vernon.     It    is    the 


figure  of  a  man,  kneeling  in  the  snows 
of  Valley  Forge  beside  his  ragged 
Continentals,  praying  for  divine  guid- 
ance that  his  America  might  travel 
the  road  to  independence  and  human 
liberty. 

That  memory,  familiar  though  it 
is  to  everyone,  is  one  of  the  most 
priceless  heritages  in  American  liber- 
ty. That  memory,  more  than  any 
other,  reveals  the  utter  simplicity  and 
humbleness  of  soul  of  the  man  who 
once  called  Mount  Vernon  home. 


LIFE'S  HIGHWAY 

As  I  journey  along  the  highway  of  life 
I  see  many  joys,  and  much  of  its  strife, 
I  see  selfish  people,  unselfish  ones,  too, 
In  which  class  am  I,  in  which  class  are  you? 
Am  I  doing  something  to  wipe  out  the  strife 
As  I  journey  along  the  highway  of  life? 

As  you  journey  along  the  highway  of  life 
Do  you  look  for  its  joys,  forget  all  the  strife? 
Hear  the  song  of  the  birds,  as  it  flutters  on  high 
Forgetting  the  clouds,  see  the  blue  of  the  sky? 
Just  what  you  put  in,  you  will  get — joy  or  strife 
As  you  journey  along  the  highway  of  life. 

Only  once  we  journey  this  highway  of  life 
So  let's  help  to  blot  out  and  end  all  its  strife 
Have  a  song  in  our  hearts  and  much  joy  within 
Make  happy  our  friends,  as  well  as  our  kin, 
Then  all  will  be  joyous,  we'll  end  all  strife 
As  together  we  journey  the  highway  of  life. 


—Mary  C.  Scott 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON'S  HOME 

(Selected) 


George  Washington  was  born  Feb- 
ruary 22,  1732,  in  Virginia.  The  house 
where  he  was  born  no  longer  stands 
and  only  a  few  trees  and  flowers  show 
where  the  garden  was.  The  place  is 
called  Wakefield  and  some  people  visit 
it  just  to  see  the  grounds  but  most 
people  go  to  Mount  Vernon  where 
Washington  lived  when  a  man.  This 
property  is  now  owned  and  cared  for 
by  the  Mount  Vernon  Ladies'  As- 
sociation, an  organization  of  patrotic 
women  throughout  the  United  States 
through  whose  efforts  this  shrine  has 
been  preserved  for  future  genera- 
tions of  Americans. 

There  are  many  acres  of  beautiful 
land  covered  with  huge  forest  trees 
belonging  to  the  estate  of  Mount  Ver- 
non. The  house  stands  upon  a  slop- 
ing hill  overlooking  the  broad  Poto- 
mac River.  It  is  typically  a  southern 
mansion  of  the  olden  times.  The  well 
kept  lawns  are  densely  shaded  and  the 
gardens  are  gay  and  beautiful  with 
blooming  plants  and  flowers.  The 
box  hedges  are  those  planted  there  by 
Martha  Washington  and  great  care 
is  taken  to  preserve  them. 

Inside  the  house  one  sees  articles 
of  furniture,  gifts  and  mementoes  of 
all  kinds.  These  were  collected  by 
The  Mount  Vernon  Association  when 
it  purchased   the   property.     The   bed 


on  which  Washington  died  is  in  the 
room  he  once  occupied.  While  in  the 
attic  one  is  shown  the  little  room 
where  Mrs.  Washington  stayed  after 
his  death.  She  selected  this  room  be- 
cause from  its  window  she  could  look 
out  on  the  tomb  of  her  husband. 

Among  the  many  relics  found  at 
Mount  Vernon  is  the  key  to  the  Bastile 
which  was  given  to  George  Washing- 
ton by  LaFayette. 

The  old  time  piano  or  harpsichord 
that  Washington  gave  his  step- 
daughter is  in  one  drawing  room, 
and  everywhere  one  turns  one  sees 
old  and  interesting  things. 

After  passing  the  detached  kitchen 
and  the  carriage  house  which  still 
contains  the  stage  coach  in  which 
George  and  Martha  Washington  rode, 
one  comes  to  the  tomb  where  Wash- 
ington and  his  wife  are  buried.  It  is 
a  scared  and  hallowed  spot  for  all 
Americans,  and  most  foreign  visitors 
to  our  country  make  a  pilgrimage 
there.  It  is  a  simple  tomb  built  of 
brick  and  covered  with  ivy.  Near 
its  entrance  there  usually  stands  an 
old  colored  man  whose  white  hair 
and  stately  manners  are  typical  of 
the  old  time  Virginia  servant  who 
served  General  and  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton when  they  lived  at  Mount  Ver- 
non so  long  ago. 


A  right  act  strikes  a  chord  that  extends  through  the  whole 
universe,  touches  all  moral  intelligence,  visits  every  world, 
vibrates  along  its  whole  extent,  and  conveys  its  vibrations  to 
the  very  bosom  of  God. — Binney. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


SHE  HONORED  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 


By  Earle  W.  Gage  in  Young  Folks 


Few  people  in  this  day  know  the 
interesting  story  of  how  the  American 
people  came  to  celebrate  Washington's 
Birthday.  For  many  years  after  the 
Father  of  His  Country  passed  away, 
no  attention  was  paid  to  his  birth- 
day. It  remained  for  an  American 
society  woman — one  of  the  wealthiest, 
handsomest,  most  vivacious  and  pop- 
ular of  her  time,  Mrs.  Harrison  Gray 
Otis,  of  Boston,  to  originate  the  idea 
of  a  national  observance  of  Washing- 
ton's Birthday.  It  was  she  who  also 
helped  to  save  historic  Mount  Vernon, 
the  home  of  the  nation's  first  Presi- 
dent from  being  sold  for  building  lots. 

Mrs.  Otis  was  known  and  loved  not 
only  in  America,  but  the  fame  of  her 
good  deeds  spread  to  Europe.  When 
she  visited  the  flagship  of  a  squadron 
from  a  foreign  navy  in  Boston  Harbor, 
salutes  were  fired  and  sailors  man- 
ned the  yards,  Mrs.  Otis  receiving 
all  the  honors  paid  to  high 
dignitaries. 

During  the  Civil  War  she  was  the 
friend  of  the  soldiers  and  sailors  of  the 
Federal  forces.  Her  benefactions  that 
lasted  from  the  beginning  to  the  end 
of  the  struggle  gained  for  her  the 
affectionate  title  "Queen  of  the  Army 
and   Navy." 

Wealthy  in  her  own  right,  widow- 
ed at  thirty,  and  the  mother  of  five 
children,  almost  until  she  passed 
away  at  the  age  of  fourscore,  Mrs. 
Otis  was  a  leader  of  society  and 
patriotic  functions.  After  the  death 
of  her  husband  she  lived  in  the  man- 
sion at  41  Mount  Vernon  Street,  in 
Boston,  which  is  still  preserved,  noted 
for    its    associations    and    because    it 


was  there  that  she  began  the  obser- 
vances of  Washington't  Birthday  that 
ended  in  its  becoming  a  national 
holiday. 

For  it  was  here  that  Mrs.  Otis, 
early  in  the  last  century,  decided  that 
the  American  people  should  pay 
attention  each  year  to  the  birthday 
of  their  illustrious  leader.  She  decid- 
ed to  commemorate  the  first  twenty- 
second  of  February  that  came  around 
after  the  occupancy  of  her  new  home 
by  holding  a  public  reception.  She 
explained  that  she  felt  that  the 
Father  of  His  Country  should  have 
this  day  set  apart  in  honor  of  his 
memory,  and  announced  that  so  long 
as  she  lived  thus  publicly  would  she 
observe  the  anniversary  of  his  birth. 
She  expressed  the  hope  that  this  cus- 
tum  might  spread  and  be  made  per- 
petual. 

Mrs.  Otis  was  at  the  time  the  ac- 
knowledged social  queen  of  Boston, 
and  the  exclusive  set  of  the  city  was 
somewhat  scandalized  at  the  idea  of 
her  throwing  open  her  doors  for  the 
day,  once  a  year,  to  any  who  might 
feel  disposed  to  call  upon  her.  There 
was  a  storm  of  bitter  criticism,  but 
the  prestige  of  her  position  was  so 
unassailable  that  none  dared  to  re- 
monstrate with  her  openly,  and  it 
remained  a  nine  days'  wonder  at  that 
period,  in  1842.  Washington  had 
then  been  dead  less  than  fifty  years, 
and  although  there  were  many  who 
remembered  and  had  known  him  per- 
sonally, Mrs.  Otis  was  among  the 
first  to  recognize  the  greatness  of 
his  personality  in  its  historic  per- 
spective. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


•  The  morning  of  that  February  22, 
when  Washington's  Birthday  was 
first  publicly  observed,  the  news  spread 
all  over  Boston  that  Mrs.  Otis'  house 
was  elaborately  decorated  with  bun- 
ting and  flags,  and  the  crowds  flocked 
to  see  it.  Little  by  little  the  hum- 
bler folk  got  up  courage  enough  to 
pass  the  great  portals.  Once  with- 
in, the  visitors  passed  through  the 
great  hall  and  into  the  spacious  draw- 
ing rooms.  There  they  were  met  by 
Mrs.  Otis,  gowned  magnificently  in  a 
dress  of  royal  purple  velvet,  wearing 
her  finest  jewels. 

As  the  throng  approached  her  she 
gave  each  a  courteous  welcome  with 
a  word  regarding  the  day  she  wished 
to  commemorate  and  of  the  true  great- 
dentness  of  character  of  their  first 
President.  The  house  within  was 
tastefully  decorated  with  flowers  in 
abundance,  and  all  were  amazed  at 
the  orderliness  maintained.  From 
noon  to  midnight  the  people  came  and 
went. 

Refreshments  were  served  on  the 
same  bounteous  scale  as  everything 
else,  and  all  went  away  praising  Mrs. 
Otis  and  commending  her  idea.  Even 
those  of  her  own  social  set  were  pres- 
ent, confiding  in  one  another  that 
they  had  been  moved  by  curiosity, 
but  they  finished  by  becoming  quite 
as  enthusiastic  over  the  inauguration 
of  the  new  custom  as  their  hostess 
could  have  wished,  and  in  all  it  is 
estimated  that  about  four  thousand 
person  attended  the  first  Washing- 
ton's   Birthday    reception. 

Due  to  her  high  position  socially, 
it  was  not  suprising  that  officers  of 
the  commonwealth  and  city  began  to 
follow  her  lead  in  holding  informal 
receptions  on  Washington's  Birthday. 
But  these   occupied   second   place   for 


many  years  to  those  held  by  Mrs. 
Otis.  Even  alfter  the  State  of  Massa- 
chusetts decreed  that  the  twenty-  sec- 
ond of  February  should  be  observed 
as  a  legal  holiday,  the  people  recall- 
ed that  it  was  Mrs.  Otis  who  had 
brought  it  about.  The  military  spirit 
was  strong  in  Boston,  and  the  people 
celebrated  the  day  by  great  parades 
of  soldiers  and  civic  bodies.  When 
passing  through  Mount  Vernon  Street 
these  were  reviewed  by  Mrs.  Otis, 
and  as  each  company  came  abreast 
of  where  she  stood  on  the  balcony  of 
her  home  the  colors  would  be  dipped, 
sword  and  musket  brought  to  salute, 
the  bands  would  burst  into  their  most 
stirring  music,  and  the  handsome  lady 
looked  down  upon  it  all  smiles  and 
bowed  happily  at  the  voluntary  hon- 
ors bestowed. 

After  Massachusetts  established 
Washington's  Birthday  as  a  legal  holi- 
day, state  after  state  was  influenced 
to  follow  its  lead,  until  now  it  is  ob- 
served from  one  end  of  the  country 
to   the   other. 

When  Mrs.  Otis  was  tquite  aged, 
and  past  the  time  when  people  thought 
a  person  should  take  a  prominent 
position  in  life,  she  organized  the 
Women's  Mount  Vernon  Association, 
and  by  unwearied  effort  raised  near- 
ly enough  money  to  purchase  for  pres- 
ervation to  posterity  the  famous 
shrine.  The  fund  lacked  ten  thousand 
dollars  of  being  ample,  and  everyone 
was  becoming  weary  of  their  task. 
Mrs.  Otis  gave  a  magnificent  party, 
which  is  still  considered  an  outstand- 
ing mark  in  Boston's  social  life,  and 
raised  the  money.  Americans  can 
thank  this  lady  for  making  February 
22  a  national  holiday,  and  for  saving 
Mount   Vernon   to   posterity. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


GEORGE  WASHINGTON 


(The  Ohio  Mason) 


(The  following  tribute,  written 
by  an  Englishman  and  pronouced 
by  many  to  be  the  most  scholar- 
ly contribution  to  the  life  of  our 
benefactor,  hangs  in  the  anteroom 
of  Alexandria-Washington  Lodge 
No.  22,  F.  &  A.  M.,  Alexandria. 
Virginia.) 

This  great  and  good  man  died  at 
his  seat  in  the  State  of  Virginia  on 
the  fourteenth  day  of  December,  1799, 
in  the  sixty-eigth  year  of  his  age, 
after  an  illness  of  only  four  and  twen- 
ty hours.  This  illustrious  general 
and  politican  was  characterized  by 
such  rare  endowments  and  such  for- 
tunate temperament,  that  every  action 
of  life  was  equally  exepted  from  vice 
and  from  weakness.  The  powers  of 
his  mind,  and  the  disposition  of  his 
heart,  were  admirably  suited  to  each 
other.  It  was  the  union  of  the  most 
consummate  prudence  with  the  most 
perfect  moderation.  His  views, 
though  large  and  liberal,  were  never 
extravagant.  His  virtue,  though 
comprehensive  and  beneficent,  were 
discriminating,  judicious  and  practical. 
His  character  had  nothing  in  it  to 
dazzle  by  wildness  and  surprise  by 
eccentricity;  it  was  of  a  higher  order 
of  moral  beauty;  it  included  every- 
thing great  and  elevated,  had  no  false 
and  tinsel  ornaments,  and  was  in- 
capable of  change  from  the  varying 
accidents  of  manners,  of  opinions  and 
times.  General  Washington,  placed 
in  circumstances  of  the  most  trying 
difficulty  at  the  commencement  of 
the  American  contest  accepted  that 
situation  which  was  preeminent  in 
danger  and  responsibility.  His  per- 
serverance  overcame  every  obstacle; 
his   moderation   conciliated   every   op- 


position; his  genius  supplied  every 
resource;  his  enlarged  view  could  plan, 
revise,  and  improve  every  branch  of 
civil  and  military  operation;  he  had 
the  superior  courage  which  can  act  or 
forebear  to  act,  as  true  policy  dictates, 
careless  of  the  reproach  of  ignorance. 
He  knew  how  to  conquer  by  waiting, 
in  spite  of  obloquy,  for  the  moment 
of  victory;  and  he  merited  true  praise 
by  despising  undeserved  censure.  His 
prudent  firmness  in  the  most  arduous 
moments  of  the  great  struggle  proved 
the  salvation  of  the  cause  which  he 
supported.  His  conduct  was  on  all 
occasions  guided  by  the  most  pure 
disinterestedness.  He  even  acted  as 
if  his  country's  welfare,  and  that 
alone,  was  the  moving  spring.  He 
performed  great  actions,  he  per- 
severed in  a  course  of  laborious 
utility  with  an  equanimity  that  nei- 
ther sought  distinction  nor  was  flat- 
tered by  it.  His  reward  was  in  the 
consciousness  of  his  own  rectitude,  and 
in  the  success  of  his  .patriotic  efforts. 
As  his  elevation  to  the  chief  power 
was  the  unbiased  choice  of  his  coun- 
trymen, his  exercise  of  it  was  agree- 
able to  the  purity  of  its  origin.  His 
prudent  administration  consolidated 
and  enlarged  the  dominions  of  an 
infant  Republic.  Voluntarily  resign- 
ing the  magistracy,  which  he  had  fill- 
ed with  such  distinguished  honor,  he 
enjoyed  the  unequalled  satisfaction 
of  leaving  to  the  State  he  had  contri- 
buted to  establish  the  fruits  of  his 
wisdom  and  the  example  of  his  vir- 
tues. It  is  some  consolation,  amid 
so  many  instances  of  violent  ambi- 
tion, and  the  criminal  thirst  for  power, 


14  THE  UPLIFT 

to  find  a  character  whom  it  is  honor-  was  exempt  from  their  corresponding 

able  to  admire  and  virtuous  to  imitate.  vices.     His  fame,  bounded  by  no  coun- 

A  Conqueror  for  the  Freedom  of  his  try,  will  be  confined  to  no  age.     The 

Country!     A    Legislator,    for    its    se-  character  of  General  Washington  will 

curity!     A    Magistrate,    for    its    hap-  be     transmitted     to     posterity,     and 

piness!     His  glories  were  never   sul-  patriotism    and    virtue    are    held    the 

lied  by  those  excesses  into  which  the  memory  of  his  virtues,  while   sacred 

highest  qualities  are  apt  to  degener-  among  men,  will  remain  undiminished, 
ate.     With  the  greatest  of  virtues  he 


THE  PATRIOT 

Who  is  the  patriot?     He  who  lights 
The  torch  of  war  from  hill  to  hill? 
Or  he  who  kindles  on  the  heights 
The  beacon  of  a  world's  good  will? 

Who  is  the  patriot?     He  who  sends 
A  boastful  challenge  o'er  the  sea? 
Or  he  who  sows  the  earth  with  friends, 
And  reaps  world-wide  fraternity? 

Who  is  the  patriot?     It  is  he 

Who  knows  no  boundary,  race  or  creed, 

Whose  nation  is  humanity, 

Whose  countrymen,  all  souls  that  need. 

Whose  first  allegiance  is  vowed 
To  the  fair  land  that  gave  him  birth, 
Yet  serves  among  the  doubting  crowd 
The  broader  interests  of  the  earth. 

The  soil  that  bred  the  pioneers 
He  loves  and  guards,  yet  loves  the  more, 
That  larger  land  without  frontiers, 
Those  wider  seas  without  a  shore. 

Who  is  the  patriot?     Only  he 
Whose  business  is  the  general  good. 
Whose  keenest  sword  is  sympathy, 
Whose  dearest  flag  is  brotherhood. 

— Frederick  Lawrence  Knowles. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


GENERAL  WASHINGTON'S  JUSTICE 

(Selected) 


One  morning  General  Washington 
was  riding  along  the  road  near  his 
camp  and  he  passed  a  log  cabin.  He 
saw  a  poor  woman  sitting  on  the 
steps  crying,  so  he  stopped  and  asked 
what  was  the  matter.  She  told  him 
that  some  soldiers  from  the  American 
army  had  been  there  the  night  be- 
fore and  robbed  her  of  almost  every- 
thing in  the  garden,  She  said  that 
both  her  sons  were  in  the  king's  army 
and  her  husband  was  sick  in  bed;  so 
she  had  no  one  to  help  her.  Then 
she  talked  against  Washington.  She 
blamed  him  for  all  of  her  troubles;  but 
she  did  not  know  that  she  was  talk- 
ing to  him.  Washington  felt  very 
sorry  for  her  and  gave  her  some 
money.  He  told  her  that  he  would 
report  the  soldiers  and  he  was  sure 
they  would  repay  her  for  what  they 
took.  She  thought  he  was  a  big- 
hearted  man.  When  Washington  re- 
turned to  the  camp,  he  found  out  who 
the  soldiers  were  that  robbed  her 
garden.  They  did  not  think  it  would 
mean  so  much  loss  to  the  poor  wo- 
man and  when  Washington  told  them 


they  must  pay  her,  they  were  willing 
to  do  it  and  in  the  evening  a  jolly 
crowd  of  young  soldiers  visited  her 
cabin.  They  told  her  how  sorry  they 
were.  They  liked  raw  turnips  and 
other  vegetables  and  only  wanted  to 
have  a  little  fun.  They  gave  her  a 
great  deal  more  money  than  the 
vegetables  were  worth  and  made  her 
happy.  They  told  her  how  just  Gen- 
eral Washington  was  and  the  soldiers 
all  loved  and  honored  him.  Then  she 
found  out  that  the  officer  who  stop- 
ped and  talked  to  her  was  General 
Washington  himself  and  she  had  a 
very  different  idea  of  him.  The  next 
day  she  went  to  the  camp  and  thanked 
him  for  his  kindness  again.  She  said 
she  knew  that  he  was  trying  to  help 
our  country  to  win  freedom. 

When  her  sons  came  home  on  a 
visit,  she  told  them  about  General 
Washington.  They  were  beginning 
to  feel  differently  about  the  war  and 
soon  joined  Washington's  army.  In 
after  years  she  told  the  story  with 
pride. 


Advice  and  reprehension  require  the  utmost  delicacy;  pain- 
ful truths  should  be  delivered  in  the  softest  terms,  and  express- 
ed no  farther  than  is  necessary  to  produce  their  due  effect. 
A  courteous  man  will  mix  what  is  conciliating  with  what  is  of- 
fensive; praise  with  censure;  deference  and  respect  with  the 
authority  of  admonition,  so  far  as  can  be  done  with  probity 
and  honor.  The  mind  revolts  against  all  censorian  power 
which  displays  pride  or  pleasure  in  finding  fault;  but  advice, 
divested  of  the  harshness,  and  yet  retaining  the  honest  warmth 
of  truth,  is  like  honey  put  around  the  brim  of  a  vessel  full  of 
wormwood.  Even  this,  however,  is  sometimes  insufficient  to 
conceal  the  bitterness  of  the  draught. — Percival. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  FAMOUS  MILLER 

Talks:  Columbia  Broadcasting  System 


One  morning  many  years  ago,  the 
docks  at  the  British  West  Indian  port 
of  Kingston,  Jamaica,  were  piled  high 
with  merchandise.  Three  vessels  had 
arrived  that  morning  from  the  Ameri- 
can Colonies.  Boxes  and  barrels  were 
being  weighed,  opened,  and  inspected. 
If  their  contents  were  according  to 
specifications,  the  official  stamp  was 
placed  on  them.  Otherwise,  they 
were  shoved  to  one  side  to  be  disposed 
of  later. 

The  newly  appointed  Governor  of 
the  island  was  making  a  tour  of  the 
docks.  At  length  he  and  his  attend- 
ants came  upon  a  number  of  barrels 
that  seemed  to  be  of  a  sturdier  make 
than  the  others.  An  inspector  glanced 
quickly  at  the  markings  and,  without 
hesitation,  placed  his  official  stamp  on 
the  barrels.  The  Governor  was  sur- 
prised at  this  apparent  dereliction. 

"Look  here  inspector!"  he  exclaim- 
ed. "You  have  approved  these  barrels 
without  making  the  slightest  effort  to 
inspect     their     contents.     Why     have 


you  passed  them  by  with  such  scant 
attention?" 

The  inspector  looked  at  the  Govern- 
or in  surprise.  "Your  Excellency  has 
not  looked  at  the  marks  on  them," 
he  said. 

Examining  the  tops  of  the  barrels 
closely,  the  Governor  read  these 
words:  "George  Washington,  Mount 
Vernon." 

"Oh,  I  remember  now,"  he  said. 
"Yes,  in  England  I  was  told  that  the 
flour  manufactured  by  George  Wash- 
ington at  Mount  Vernon  was  of  such 
an  unvarying  high  quality  that  it 
always  was  passed  in  our  West  Indian 
ports  without  inspection." 

It  is  recorded  that  of  the  many 
accomplishments  of  George  Washing- 
ton, none  afforded  him  greater  per- 
sonal pride  than  his  success  as  a 
miller,  and  the  recognition  for  supe- 
rior quality  everywhere  accorded  the 
flour  which  he  ground  in  his  grist  mill 
at  Mount  Vernon. 


CAN  YOU  SING  A   SONG? 

"Can  you  sing  a  song  to  greet  the  sun, 

Can  you  cheerily  tackle  the  work  to  be  done, 
Can  you  vision  it  finished  when  only  begun, 
Can  you  sing  a  song? 

"Can  you  sing  a  song  when  the  day's  half  through, 

When  even  the  thought  of  the  rest  wearies  you, 
With  so  little  done  and  so  much  to  do, 
Can  you  sing  a  song? 

"Can  you  sing  a  song  at  the  close  of  the  day, 

When  weary  and  tired,  the  work's  put  away 
With  the  joy  that  it's  done  the  best  of  the  pay, 
Can  you  sing  a  song? 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


MAKING  A  MAN  OF  WASHINGTON 


By  Cora  S.  Cocks 


Irma  Leland  halted  abruply  at  the 
door  of  the  dormitory  room,  her  round 
blue  eyes  staring  at  the  disorder 
within. 

"Anne  Bradly,  what  is  the  mean- 
ing' of  this — this  mess?"  she  demand- 
ed. "Why  aren't  you  ready  for  the 
rally?" 

Smiling  brown  eyes  looked  up  at 
her  as  Anne  tossed  back  a  vagrant 
lock  of  dark  hair.  "No  time  for 
rallies,"  she  smiled,  indicating  the 
piles  of  papers,  magazines  and  books 
surrounding  her  on  every  side.  "My 
paper  for"  the  Loyce  Memorial  Con- 
test," she  announced  with  a  wave. 
"I  must  win  it." 

"But  you  finished  your  paper  two 
weeks  ago;  it's  practically  due.  Just 
fancy  the  efficient  Anne  rushing 
through  an  important  piece  of  work 
in  a  week.  Irma  jibed.  "I  haven't 
been  that  bad  an  influence.  Something 
more  is  in  this  than  greets  the  eye. 
Confess!" 

"I  did  finish  one  paper,"  Anne  ad- 
mitted. "You  know  we  were  all  as- 
signed the  same  subject  this  year; 
and  mine  was  just  another  resume 
of  the  accepted  information  on  'The 
Father  of  Our  Country.'  But  the  win- 
ning paper  will  have  to  be  better 
than  that,  and  I  want  to  write  the 
winning  paper.  So,"  she  folded  her 
arms  and  made  her  announcement: 
"I'm  making  a  man  of  Washington." 

"You're  what?" 

"Sit  down  and  I'll  explain."  Anne 
laid  down  her  pen,  rubbed  a  smudge 
of  ink  across  her  forehead,  tossed 
back  the  unruly  lock  of  hair.  Irma 
deposited  a  pile  of  books  on  the  clut- 


teed  floor  and  sat  on  the  narrow  bed. 

"Don't  you  think  of  Washington 
as  a  tradition,  as  a  marble  bust  rath- 
er than  a  flesh  and  blood  person?" 
Anne  began. 

"Sort  of:  'I  cannot  tell  a  lie'  per- 
sonified," Irma  nodded. 

"Well,  I'm  humanizing  him  so  the 
boys  and  girls  of  the  future  will  think 
of  him  as  a  person,  as  real  as  Babe 
Ruth  — or  Doug  Corrigan.  I'm  tak- 
ing him  out  of  the  class  of  Santa 
Claus." 

"You  aren't  going  in  for  the  con- 
temptible pastime  of  exhuming  re- 
spectable reputations  to  throw  mud 
at  them?"  Irma  demanded. 

"No  thank  you,"  Anne  denied  quick- 
ly. "But  Washington  was  a  kindly 
man,  generous,  energetic,  likable  and 
full  of  the  joy  of  living.  He  was  a 
regular  fellow,  and  boys  and  girls 
could  like  him  as  well  as  honoring 
him  if  they  knew  that  side  of  his 
nature." 

Irma  smiled  at  her  enthusiasm.  "I'm 
going  to  write  as  if  I  were  a  girl  on 
Washington's  plantation.  I'm  starting 
with  the  story  of  the  time  George  and 
Martha  were  to  give  a  party  for 
Lafayette,  their  guest.  Martha  was 
fretting  about  the  shabbiness  of  the 
wallpaper  in  one  room.  It  was  too 
late  to  send  for  workmen ;  so  George 
and  the  Marquis  doffed  their  powder- 
ed wigs  and  papered  it  to  her  liking." 

"Sounds  like  a  good  idea,"  Irma  ad- 
mitted, "but  a  lot  of  work.  You  have 
the  prize  as  good  as  won  already. 
Edna  Evans  is  the  only  one  who  might 
be  a  threat,  and  an  English  major 
always  wins  the  Memorial." 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


"Not  necessarily,  although  Pro- 
fessor Marion  will  be  disappointed 
if  one  doesn't.  But  Edna  is  working 
for  a  master's  degree,  you  know,  and 
she  has  studied  original  manuscripts 
in  her  history  work.  She's  a  pains- 
taking worker.  I  want  to  win  mostly 
for  mother's  sake." 

Irma's  vivid  face  sobered.  "Your 
mother  will  be  proud  of  you,"  she  said 
sadly. 

Anne's  thoughts  went  back  to  Irma's 
first  day  at  Brentwood.  The  dean  had 
asked  Anne  to  be  "big  sister"  to  the 
freshman  girl.  "I  am  asking  you," 
Dean  Steele  had  said,  "because  of  a 
peculiar  need.  Miss  Leland's  mother — 
er — left  her  when  she  was  only  six. 
A  devoted  father  has  tried  to  com- 
pensate by  lavish  indulgences.  The 
child  has  had  little  discipline,  but 
she  shows  admirable  qualities,  and 
with  sympathetic  guidance  will  devel- 
op into  a  woman  worthy  of  our  stand- 
ards, and  her  father's  hopes.  Please 
be  a  very  good  friend  to  her." 

Anne  had  quickly  learned  to  love 
the  impulsive,  affectionate  girl  like  a 
sister.  She  moved  over  and  put  her 
arm  about  Irma. 

"Jobs,  are  scarce  this  year,  and  the 
only  school  I  have  in  view  so  far  is  on 
the  desert.  Mother  won't  be  able  to 
stand  to  live  there  with  me,  but  I  do 
want  to  find  some  way  for  us  to  be 
together  at  Christmas  time.  It  will  be 
expensive  keeping  two  establishments, 
and  mother  has  given  up  everything 
to  keep  me  in  school  since  father 
died.  I  hate  to  think  of  her  being  alone 
again  next  year,  but  at  least  if  I  can 
get  this  extra  money,  I  can  have  her 
with  me  part  of  the  time  when  it  gets 
cooler." 

"Bert  will   be   disappointed   if  you 


don't  come  to  the  rally,"  Irma  teased. 
"But  I'll  make  the  alibi  good  and 
strong." 

"He  won't  miss  me,"  Anne  denied, 
but  a  flush  crept  over  her  face  at 
thought  of  the  young  graduate  coach 
who  was  doing  graduate  work  in 
Brentwood  and  who  occupied  most 
of  her  day  dreams.  "I  have  so  much 
to  do,"  she  sighed.  "I'll  have  to  go 
over  most  of  the  material  I've  already 
covered.  I'm  going  to  the  city  to 
morrow  to  the  library;  so  I  can  spend 
all  next  week  writing.  But  run  along 
and  have  a  good  time,  and  remember, 
I'm  trusting  you  to  be  in  on  time." 

"I  know  I've  had  my  last  warning," 
Irma  admitted.  "And  I'll  watch  the 
clock  closer  than  Cinderella.  Poor 
daddy  won't  be  disappointed  in  me 
again  if  I  can  help  it."  She  paused  as 
she  started  out  the  door.  "Have  faith 
in  me,  Anne.  I'll  graduate  from  Brent- 
wood, if  not  with  honors,  at  least 
without  loss  of  any."  With  a  grin  she 
was  gone  and  Anne  returned  to  her 
work. 

Anne  worked  with  such  concentra- 
tion that  she  was  scarcely  aware  of 
the  noise  about  the  big  dormitory  as 
the  girls  came  trooping  in  to  their 
rooms  at  ten.  After  the  huge  building 
had  been  quiet  for  some  time,  she  was 
suddenly  distracted  by  a  stealthy 
noise.  She  listened  but  could  hear 
nothing  further  and  dismissed  it  with 
a  shrug,  deciding  that  she  had  been 
working  too  long  and  was  nervous. 

She  left  for  the  city  the  next  morn- 
ing on  the  early  train  and  worked 
steadily  all  day.  When  she  found  a 
note  on  the  dresser  upon  her  return 
asking  her  to  see  the  dean,  she 
attributed  the  dread  that  came  over 
her  to  her  weariness.  Surely  it  could 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


be  nothing  of  great  importance,  she 
argued  with  herself. 

But  the  gravity  of  Miss  Steele  be- 
lied her  hopes.  "Some  girl  was  seen 
entering  Elliott  Hall  at  eleven  o'clock 
last  night,  Miss  Bradley,"  she  began 
at  once.  Anne  started.  That  noise  she 
had  heard;  it  might  have  been  a  door 
closing.  It  must  have  been  near  her 
room.  And  Irma  hadn't  come  in  to 
say  good-night  to  her.  Of  course,  she 
knew  Anne  was  working — 

"You  studied  late  last  evening; 
you  weren't  by  any  chance  down  on 
the  ground  floor?"  Miss  Steele  watch- 
ed her  closely.  Evidently  she,  too,  had 
her  suspicions  but  she  did  not  wish 
to  put  Anne  into  a  difficult  situation 
without  time  to  make  a  decision. 
Anne's  thoughts  whirled  in  a  crazy 
circle.  Irma  was  such  a  heedless  little 
thing.  She  was  ordinarily  honest 
about  her  escapades,  but  she  realized 
that  one  more  infraction  of  rules 
would  mean  her  suspension  and  an- 
other worry  for  her  father.  She  had 
promised  Anne  seriously  that  she 
would  be  in  on  time;  had  told  Anne 
to  have  faith  in  her. 

"I  know  how  much  this  means  to 
you,"  Miss  Steele  said  slowly.  "I  re- 
alize you  have  worked  hard  on  your 
contest  entry;  but  we  feel  we  must 
take  some  drastic  action  to  stop  in- 
fractions of  our  rules  before  any- 
thing more  serious  develops.  So 
unless  the  guilty  girl  confesses,  no 
resident  of  Elliott  Hall  will  be  allowed 
to  partcipate  in  any  extra-curricular 
activity   this    semester." 

Anne  paled  as  the  full  import  of 
the  decision  impressed  itself  upon  her. 
She  would  not  be  able  to  enter  her 
paper  in  the  contest. 

"What    about   the   proctor's   book?" 


she  demanded.  Doesn't  it  show  who 
didn't  sign  in  last  night?" 

Miss  Steele  shook  her  head.  "Sev- 
eral of  the  girls  who  failed  to  sign 
have  furnished  proof  they  were  in 
on  time.  And  we  find  a  few  of  them 
have  followed  the  practice  of  signing 
in  before  they  leave — so  they  won't 
forget.  I  hope  the  girl  will  feel  her 
responsibility  and  admit  her  culpa- 
bility in  time — or  that  anyone  having 
knowledge  of  her  identity  will  give 
me  the  information." 

Anne's  mind  was  in  turmoil  all 
evening.  She   was   glad   Irma  was 

out  so  she  would  not  have  to  face 
her.  She  did  not  want  to  ask  Irma 
outright  what  time  she  had  come  in 
the  evening  before.  She  was  asham- 
ed of  her  suspicion ;  she  knew  an  un- 
just accusation  would  have  a  serious 
effect  on  the  trust  and  understanding 
between  her  and  the  high-spirited  girl 
for  whom  she  felt  a  responsibility. 
She  thought  olf  kindly  Mr.  Leland, 
of  the  effect  dismissal  would  have  on 
Irma's    future. 

Then  her  thoughts  returned  to  her 
paper,  to  the  work  she  had  done  on 
it,  to  what  it  meant  to  her  and  to 
her  mother.  Irma  had  no  right  to 
jeopardize  her  chance  to  win  the  Mem- 
orial !  In  quick  and  contrite  honesty 
she  admitted  to  herself  that  it  would- 
n't be  like  the  generous,  impulsive 
girl  to  sacrifice  her  friend's  welfare 
to  her  own  security.  But  her  mind 
kept  coming-  back  to  that  noise,  to 
the  fact  that  Irma  had  not  come  in 
to  see  her.  She  made  up  her  mind 
to  avoid  her  friend.  If  Irma  were 
guilty,  she  must  make  her  own  deci- 
sion about  confessing.  Anne  had 
enough  on  her  mind.  Tired,  disap- 
pointed, apprehensive,  she  tossed  aside 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


her  work  and  went  to  bed  early.  No 
use  now  to  work  on  her  big  idea. 

The  next  afternoon  Annie  saw  Ir- 
ma  getting  out  of  a  flashy  roadster 
just  outside  the  school  gates.  She 
had  been  out  with  Speed  Wills  again, 
and  she  knew  the  dean's  office  frown- 
ed on  any  association  with  the  man- 
ager of  the  town  dance  hall.  Anne 
knew  she  should  speak  to  Irma,  try 
to  reason  with  her;  but  she  was  too 
hurt  to  bring  herself  to  do  it.  Irma 
had  apparently  made  her  choice;  she 
was  going  to  pursue  her  own  care- 
free way  no  matter  who  was  hurt 
by  it.  She  rushed  up  to  her  room  and 
locked  her  door,  and  spent  a  miserable 
evening  alone. 

Monday  evening  she  talked  to  Bert 
at  basketball  practice.  Briefly  she 
told  him  what  had  happened.  "If  your 
text  was  going  to  make  high  school 
boys  eager  to  follow  Washington's 
example,  I'm  sorry  you  gave  it  up. 
They  could  do  with  a  bit  of  the  stuff 
he  was  made  of." 

Anne  looked  at  him  curiously.  She 
knew  his  team  had  not  had  a  very 
successful  season,  but  it  was  unlike 
him  to  be  bitter.  "Do  I  detect  a  sour 
note?"  she  asked. 

Bert  went  on,  ignoring  the  question 
"George  took  on  a  hard  job  and  he  did 
it  well,  but  he  didn't  have  any  press 
agent  selling  the  people  on  what  a 
hard  time  he  was  having  at  Valley 
Forge  and  what  a  genius  he  was  for 
winning  his  battles;  he  didn't  get  any 
public  buildup  or  ballyhoo.  He  had 
his  loyalties  and  that's  all  he  needed 
to  keep  him  plugging  along.  Loyalties 
seem  to  be  out  of  date." 

"Why  so  intense?"  Anne  demanded. 

"We've  had  a  bad  season,  but  we 
had  prospects  of  building  a  winning 


team  for  next  year  around  Stevens 
and  Wade,  two  star  frosh  who  are 
coming  up — or  were.  I  talked  with 
them  today.  They  have  had  a  good 
offer  from  a  big  schood  in  the  East." 

"And  they're  leaving?" 

Bert  nodded.  His  lips  were  held  in 
a  hard  line."  I  talked  to  them  for  an 
hour.  After  all,  their  fathers  have 
businesses  in  this  town;  they  depend 
on  the  college  for  a  lot  of  their  trade. 
It  is  to  their  own  advantage  to  build 
up  the  school;  they  owe  their  loyalties 
to  it.  I  told  them  a  small  school  has 
advantage  over  a  large  one;  Brent- 
wood stands  for  ideals,  for  service; 
it  has  the  best  of  instructors.  They 
should  identify  themselves  with  the 
school.  But  it's  a  second  rate  team, 
and  they  won't  get  anywhere  playing 
on  it.  I  guess  the  Continental  Army 
was  second  rate,  too,  when  Washing- 
ton led  it!"  He  shrugged:  "I  guess 
we  can't  blame  them;  it's  a  mater- 
ialistic age,  and  all  the  boys  ask: 
'What  do  I  get  out  of  it?'  But  as  I 
said,  they  could  do  with  a  few  of 
Washington's   ideals." 

On  the  way  to  her  room  Anne  dis- 
covered that  her  sympathy  with  Bert 
and  his  disappointment  and  her  indig- 
nation with  the  two  freshmen  was 
giving  way  to  a  new  thought  in  her 
honest  mind.  She  was  blaming  the 
boys  for  not  living  up  to  the  ideals 
that  Brentwood  had  tried  to  instill  in 
them;  for  lacking  in  loyalty  in  ask- 
ing personal  reward  for  giving  their 
abilities.  Bert  had  had  faith  in  them; 
they  weren't  justifying  that  faith. 
She,  too,  had  been  a  part  of  Brent- 
wood— but  for  a  much  longer  time. 
She  owed  it  loyalty.  Professor  Marion 
had  faith  in  her.  Shamefacedly  she 
had  to  admit  that  she  was  giving  up 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


a  task  that  was  only  distasteful  to 
her  because  she  was  not  to  get  some- 
thing out  of  it  for  herself.  She  was 
basing  her  actions  on  the  same 
question:  "What  do  I  get  out  of  it?" 
She  thought  of  Irma;  she  hadn't  been 
loyal  to  her,  either;  she  thought  only 
of  herself.  Brentwood  stood  for  ideals 
and  for  service.  Was  she  going  to 
prove  Bert's  assertion  that  loyalties 
were  out  of  date? 

She  decided  she'd  quit  playing  to 
the  grandstand.  Professor  Marion 
"would  be  just  as  proud  of  her  paper 
as  if  it  had  won  the  Memorial.  And 
she  woud  make  up  to  Irma  for  her 
neglect,  too. 

She  had  to  work  hard  to  make  up 
for  the  days  she  had  lost,  but  she  dis- 
covered herself  actually  enjoying  the 
task.  Turning  out  the  best  job  you 
could  seemed  to  carry  a  reward  of 
its  own.  Irma  was  quiet  during  the 
"week ;  she  appeared  to  have  some- 
thing on  her  mind.  Anne  was  friendly 
with  her,  and  Irma  seemed  grateful 
for  her  renewed  interest,  but  they 
had  little  time  to  spend  together. 

Anne  finished  her  paper  on  Friday 
evening;  she  would  turn  it  in  Satur- 
day morning.  She  felt  that  a  brisk 
"walk  about  the  campus  would  ease 
the  brain  tension  she  had  been  under 
all  week.  She  knocked  on  Irma's  door 
and  found  the  younger  gilr  dressed 
to  go  out. 

"Isn't  it  late  to  be  going  any- 
where?" Anne  asked.  Irma  looked  de- 
fiant for  a  moment,  then  suddenly 
she  threw  her  arms  about  her  friend 
and  words  tumbled  in  relief  from  her 
lips. 

"Oh,  Anne,  I  was  so  afraid  you 
thought  I  was  the  one  who  came  in 
late  that  night,  and  I  felt  so  terrible 
about  your  paper!   But  you  do  know 


I  wouldn't  let  you  pay  for  my  short- 
comings, don't  you?  I  couldn't  bear 
it  when  I  thought  you  had  lost  faith 
in  me;  so  I  was  going  to  find  out  who 
the  guilty  person  was  and  prove  to 
you  that  I  had  kept  my  promise." 

"How  could  you  find  that  out?" 
Anne  demanded. 

"Well,  that  night  I  caught  a  glim- 
pse of  Speed  Wills'  car  at  the  gate, 
and  I  knew  he  must  be  waiting  for 
one  of  the  girls.  I  talked  with  him 
the  other  day  and  he  said  if  I'd  go 
out  with  him  tonight,  he'd  tell  me  who 
the  girl  was.  I  have  been  afraid  to 
go,  but  I  thought  if  I  found  out  in 
time,  you  could  still  win  the  Memor- 
ial." 

Anne  gulped  as  she  patted  the 
shaken  girl.  "You  poor  sweet  little 
kid,"  she  comforted.  "You  know  what 
loyalty  means;  but  of  course  I  couldn't 
hear  of  your  doing  such  a  thing.  In 
the  first  place,  I  don't  believe  Speed 
would  keep  his  word  even  if  he  does 
know  who  the  girl  is;  and  if  he  did, 
the  risk  isn't  worth  taking.  You  for- 
get all  about  it  and  come  on  out  for 
a  walk  with  me.  We'll  both  feel  bet- 
ter." 

Anne  was  honestly  sincere  in  the 
congratulations  she  was  able  to  offer 
Edna  Evans  the  day  the  Loyce 
Memorial  winner  was  announced,  but 
she  was  totally  umprepared  for  the 
response.  The  thin,  quiet  girl  widened 
her  eyes  behind  their  thick  glasses 
and  a  flush  spread  over  her  pale  face. 
"I — I  feel  guilty  about  winning," 
she  admitted;  "I  tried  not  to  feel  glad 
you  couldn't  compete;  but  I  needed 
the  prise  money  so  badly  to  finish 
my  work  on  my  degree,  and  I  prayed 
I  would  win.  I  almost  feel  as  if  I  had 
cheated  you  out  of  it." 

"Nonsense;    you    deserved    it,    and 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


I'm    glad    you    won,"    Anne    declared. 

She  thought  of  ways  in  which  she 
might  make  the  rest  of  the  school  term 
a  bit  happier  for  the  lonely,  hard- 
working girl;  invitations  she  might 
arrange,  tickets  to  an  occasional 
entertainment.  It  wasn't  easy  work- 
ing your  way  though  school  and 
studying  so  hard,  too.  She  was  more 
than  glad  Edna  had  won;  funny  how 
heartbreak  often  worked  out  to  a  new 
sort  of  happiness. 

A  few  weeks  before  the  end  of  the 
term  one  of  the  girls  quietly  left  Ell- 
iott Hall  for  home,  and  though  no 
explanations  were  forthcoming,  rumor 
spread  the  news  that  she  had  ad- 
mitted having  broken  other  dormitory 
rules  when  she  was  discovered  in  an 
infraction.  Restrictions  were  re- 
moved, and  life  in  Elliot  Hall  bus- 
tled  with   graduation   preparations. 

Anne  had  her  last  conference  with 
Professor  Marion.  "We  were  sorry 
an  English  major  did  not  win  the 
Loyce  Memorial  Contest,"  he  told  her, 
"but  under  the  circumstances  Profes- 
sor Clark  and  I  were  particularly 
gratified  with  the  theme  you  turned  in 
for  term  paper.  Miss  Leland  told  us 
of  the  extra  work  it  entailed,  and  we 
appreciate  your  continuing  with  it 
even  after  it  was  ineligible  for  the 
contest.  We  especially  liked  the  in- 
timate style  and  the  manner  in  which 
you  made  the  historical  figure  take 
on  depth  and  meaning  as  if  you  were 
writing    of    a    contemporary    person. 


We  think  you  are  a  very  successful 
press   agent,   Miss   Bradley." 

Anne  beamed  her  pleasure  at  this 
rare  commendation. 

"The  department  is  working  on  a 
text  for  high  school  English  students. 
The  committee  feels  it  desirable  to 
bring  literary  figures  to  the  atten- 
tion of  students  in  a  personalized 
manner.  This  will  require  a  great 
deal  of  sympathetic  research  and  the 
ability  to  present  the  material  enter- 
tainingly as  well  as  authentically. 
We  should  like  to  have  you  consider 
a  teaching  fellowship  at  the  college 
next  winter.  If  you  wish  to  take  a 
short  vacation  now  and  come  back 
ready  for  work  this  summer,  so  much 
the  better." 

Anne  rushed  out  of  the  office  to 
wire  the  good  news  to  her  mother. 
Now  Anne  was  sure  of  a  good  posi- 
tion. She  would  not  have  to  leave 
Brentwood,  and  her  mother  could  live 
with  her.  She  could  not  help  thinking 
of  Bert,  too,  and  as  if  her  thoughts 
summoned  him,  she  met  him  on  the 
campus.  She  greeted  him  with  excite- 
ment. 

"That's  wonderful,  Anne,"  he 
praised  as  she  told  him  of  the  offer. 
"You  certainly  deserved  it,  and  I'm 
glad  you  have  proven  that  the  old- 
fashioned  virtues  still  justify  their 
use." 

Anne  laughed.  "I  started  out  to 
make  a  man  of  Washington,"  she  said, 
"but  I  found  he  didn't  need  me  half 
as  much  as  I  needed  him." 


What  we  do  upon  some  great  occasion  will  probably  depend 
on  what  we  already  are;  and  what  we  are  will  be  the  result 
of  previous  years  of  self -discipline. — H.  P.  Liddon. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


UNION  COUNTY  RED  CROSS 

CHAPTER  DOING  GREAT  WORK 

By  Fannie  Lou  Bingham  In  Charlotte  Observer 


The  Stars  and  Stripes  fly  over  the 
courthouse  at  Monroe.  Under  them 
wave  the  insignia  of  the  American 
Red  Cross — heralding  to  the  world 
that  here  is  located  the  No.  1  Vol- 
unteer Red  Cross  chapter  of  all 
America — so  rated  at  the  last  na- 
tional convinction  in  Washington. 

One  day  last  week  the  Union  coun- 
ty chapter  sent  800  garments  to 
European  war  sufferers.  This  was 
a  small  task  to  a  group  whose  ac- 
tivities permeate  the  entire  life  of 
the  home  communities  during  peace 
time. 

This  group,  which  today  is  rated  at 
the  top  of  all  such  in  the  country, 
was  tactfully  listed  in  Red  Cross  re- 
cords three  years  ago  as  "quiescent." 
The  answer,  according  to  Monroe 
citizens,  is  the  chairman,  Ray  Shute. 

When  one  addresses  Ray  Shute  as 
Mr.  Chairman,  which  often  happens, 
he  really  means  Mr.  Chairman  spelled 
with  capital  letters,  for  Mr.  Shute  is 
now  or  has  been  chairman  of  practi- 
cally every  worthwhile  group  in  the 
county.  He  is  chairman  of  the  Board 
of  County  Commissioners,  the  County 
Board  of  Health  and  the  County  Plan- 
ning Board.  He  has  recently  retired 
from  the  chairmanship  of  the  County 
Board  of  Education  and  the  County 
Library  Board. 

He  has  a  positive  mania  for  or- 
ganization and  an  almost  weird  in- 
tuition as  to  the  right  people  for  the 
right  places. 

When  he  became  chairman  of  the 
Union   County   Red   Cross   he   studied 


the  program  and  saw  that  when 
fully  developed  it  took  care  of  many 
needs  of  a  county  of  small  towns  and 
rural  communities. 

He  set  to  work  to  develop  fully 
every  requirement  of  the  National 
Red  Cross.  The  result  is  America's 
No.  1  organization. 

Monroe  has  the  only  Municipal 
Mobile  First  Aid  Unit  in  the  states. 

This  consists  of  six  cars,  four 
trucks,  one  motorcycle,  one  motor  boat 
and  one  airplane — all  owned  by  the 
city.  These  patrol  the  city  after  drug 
stores  are  closed  at  night  and  patients 
needing  first  aid  receive  it  from  the 
doctors  in  their  homes. 

The  Chapter  maintains  ten  first  aid 
stations — three  in  Monroe  and  the 
others  at  Waxhaw,  Mineral  Springs, 
Wingate,  Marshville,  Roughedge  and 
Benton  Heights. 

These  stations  are  located  at  ser- 
vice stations,  fire  stations  or  country 
stores  and  are  equipped  with  first  aid 
kits  fitted  out  with  materials  to  take 
care  of  highway,  home  and  farm  acci- 
dents. The  operators  of  the  business 
houses  are  trained  in  first  aid. 

All  swimming  pools  in  the  county 
are  under  the  supervision  of  Red  Cross 
life  guards.  The  Red  Cross  trucks 
carry  the  life  guards  from  their  homes 
to  their  places  of  duty. 

The  Junior  Red  Cross  flag  flies 
overy  every  schoolhouse  in  the  county. 
No  students  can  be  graduated  from 
a  Union  county  high  school  who  does 
not  have  a  first  aid  certificate. 

The   Union   County   Chapter  is   the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


only  one  in  the  United  States  which 
has  its  own  staff  physician.  He  is 
Dr.  Parker  C.  Hardin,  a  fellow  of  the 
American  College  of  Surgeons.  Dr. 
Parker  trains  the  instructors  who  in 
turn  conduct  first  aid  classes  through- 
out the  county. 

The  Red  Cross'  own  busses  trans- 
port children  from  the  rural  areas  to 
the  municipal  pools  for  life  saving 
classes. 

The  motor  corps,  composed  of  young 
married  women,  who  pay  their  own 
gas  bills,  perform  multitudinous 
transport  duties.  When  a  child  from 
Union  county  needs  to  go  to  the  or- 
thopedic hospital  at  Gastonia,  a  mem- 
ber of  the  motor  corps  carries  her. 
Indigent  mothers  are  transported  to 
the  pre-natal  clinics  by  this  group. 
Tuberculosis  patients  are  carried  to 
sanitoriums  and  first  aid  instructors 
to  their  classes  in  rural  communities. 

The  Production  Corps  manufac- 
tures and  repairs  garments  for  the 
jail,  hospitals,  county  home  and  wel- 
fare departments  during  peace  time 
and  during  war  they  send  garments 
to  suffering  areas 

All  clerical  work  is  done  gratis 
by  the   Staff  Associates  Corps. 

Through  the  Home  Service  Corps 
stranded  ex-service  men  are  helped 
along  their  way,  military  discharges 
are  cleared  and  arrangements  are 
made  for  ex-service  men  needing  to 
enter  hospitals. 

The  Red  Cros  nutrition  stations 
throughout  Uuion  county  furnish  milk 
to  school  lunch  rooms  and  day  nurse- 
ries and  work  with  the  County  Health 
department  in  furnishing  proper 
nourishment  to  tuberculosis  and  pel- 
lagra patients. 

As  for  the   man   who   has   brought 


all  this  about,  Who's  Who  in  Ameri- 
can Commerce  and  Industry  says:  "J. 
Ray  Shute  was  born  in  Union  county 
January  14,  1904,  the  son  of  John 
Raymond  and  Mary  Summerset  Shute. 
He  was  graduated  from  the  Georgia 
Military  Academy  in  1921  and  was  a 
student  at  Duke  University  from 
1921-24 

"On  May  2,  1924,  he  married  Miss 
Sara  Mason.  They  have  three  chil- 
dren, John  Raymond  III,  Sara  Mason 
and  Joseph  Kirkland. 

"Mr.  Shute  was  manager  of  Shute 
&  Wilson,  Monroe,  1924-25;  president 
Shute-Wolfe  Motors,  Inc.,  1925-29; 
president  of  United  Airways  of  North 
Carolina  1927-29;  president  of  the 
Simples  .Manufacturing  Co.,  1927-28; 
business  manager  of  the  Ellen  Fitz- 
gerald and  Lancaster  hospitals,  Mon- 
roe and  Lancaster,  1929-30;  president 
of  J.  R.  Shute  Real  Estate  and  De- 
velopment since  1934. 

"President  of  the  Nocalore  Press 
since  1930;  president  of  the  Monroe 
Investments  since  1938;  director  Ed- 
ucational Research  Association;  N.  C. 
State  Senator,  1935-36;  chairman  of 
the  Union  County  Board  of  Educa- 
tion, 1939-40;  chaiiman  County  Li- 
brary Board,  1939-40;  member  of  the 
Monroe  C.  of  C,  past  president  of 
the  Duke  Alumni  Association;  a 
Democrat  and  a  Methodist. 

"Member  of  the  Monroe  Lions  club; 
member  of  the  London,  England, 
Authors  club;  and  author  of  Tales  of 
Yore;  Voice  of  the  Vault;  the  Broken 
Square;  the  Roanoke  Council  and 
Sanctuary  of  Memphis." 

The  men  and  women  composing  the 
Union  County  staff  are:  Leo  Wilhelm, 
J.  H.  Price,  Mrs.  J.  H.  Price,  C.  M. 
Preslar,  Miss  Carrie  Godfrey,  J.  Rich- 


THE  UPLIFT  25 

ard    Howie,    A.    W.     Brown,     Myron  Hardin,  Mrs.  J.  M.  Smith,  Mrs.  H.  B. 

Greene,      Erskine      Mcllwaine,      Mrs.  Ezell,  H.  B.  Ezell,  Mrs.  R.  F.  Beasley, 

Charles  Napier,  H.  C.  Thompson,  Mrs.  Jr.,    J.    B.    Boyd,    Mrs.    Neal    Sturges 

Parker    C.     Hardin,     Dr.     Parker     C.  and  E.  H.  Broome. 


SHALL  WE  PAUSE 

When  we've  finished  our  work  at  the  close  of  day, 

And  our  evening  chores  are  done, 
And  the  lengthened  shadows  have  given  way 

To  the  gold  of  the  sinking  sun, 
Do  we  pause  just  now — in  the  twilight's  glow 

As  time  speeds  on  its  way, 
When  our  conscience  whispers  soft  and  low, 
Have  we  done  our  best  today? 

Or  do  we  through  careless  and  thoughtless  ways, 

In  this  region  of  vice  and  strife, 
And  our  ceaseless  struggle  for  wealth  and  praise 

In  the  bustle  of  mortal  life, 
Neglect  to  pause  in  the  eventide 

And  with  selfish  thoughts  away, 
To  ask  of  the  soul,  did  we  abide 

By  the  Golden  Rule  today? 

When  our  work  at  the  close  of  life  is  done, 

And  we  watch  with  failing  sight 
The  golden  glow  of  the  sinking  sun 

Give  place  to  the  shades  of  night, 
Have  we  ever  paused  in  our  headlong  stride 

To  ponder  our  actions  o'er? 
If  not,  can  we  hope  that  our  soul  may  abide 

In  peace  on  that  beautiful  shore? 

To  pause  and  reflect  at  the  close  of  day 

Is  a  life-giving  balm  to  the  soul. 
To  rush  in  is  to  drift  ever  farther  away 

From  the  path  leading  up  to  the  goal. 
Shall  we  pause  often  then — that  all  may  be  well 

With  the  soul  for  a  home  over  there, 
Or  plunge  on,  to  be  dragged  through  the  whirlpools  of  hell 

And  wrecked  on  the  rocks  of  despair? 

— Eugene  H.  Huffman. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  PARABLE  FOR  PREACHERS 


By  Rev.  Edgar  Warren 


Now  it  came  to  pass  in  those  days 
that  a  church  called  a  certain  man  to 
be  its  minister;  and  the  church  agreed 
to  pay  him  two  thousand  shekels  in 
silver,  a  house,  and  a  leave  of  absence 
each  year. 

And,  lo!  the  man  was  glad  to  ac- 
cept the   call. 

Now  the  minister  prided  himself 
upon  being  very  much  up  to  date; 
and  after  a  while  he  said  to  himself: 
This  church  is  behind  the  times,  and 
it  needeth  the  Social  Gospel. 

So  instead  of  preaching  Christ 
and  Him  crucified,  he  preached  Old 
Age  Insurance,  Unemployment  Re- 
lief, the  Abolition  of  the  Profit  Mo- 
tive, and  Reduction  of  Armaments. 

Moreover,  he  seemed  more  inter- 
ested in  Socialism  than  in  Salvation. 

And  the  hearts  of  the  people  were 
heavy,  for  they  longed  for  the  Old 
Fashioned  Gospel. 

And,  behold;  they  sent  a  delega- 
tion to  the  minister  and  asked  him 
to  preach  something  they  did  not 
read  about  six  days  out  of  seven. 

And  the  minister  was  angry  and 
said,  I  believe  in  the  Freedom  of  the 
Pulpit.  I  know  what  you  need  much 
better  than  you  know  yourselves.  I 
shall  continue  to  preach  the  Social 
Gospel.  If  you  do  not  like  it,  depart 
unto   Gehenna. 

And  the  hearts  of  the  people  were 
sore,  but  they  held  their  peace. 

Now  the  minister  had  purchased 
a  farm  in  a  far  country,  where  the 
owner  had  starved  to  death,  but 
there  was  a  very  fair  set  of  build- 
ings on  the  farm. 

For    the    minister    had    said    within 


himself:  It  may  come  to  pass  when 
I  am  old  and  well  stricken  in  years 
that  no  church  will  desire  me,  and 
I  shall  stand  all  the  day  idle  in  the 
market  place,  so  I  will  buy  this  farm 
as  a  place  of  refuge  against  that  day. 

And,  behold!  he  and  his  family  did 
spend  their  summer  vacations  there. 

Now  the  buildings  on  the  farm 
sorely  needed  paint,  and  the  minister 
agreed  with  a  local  painter  for  six 
shekels  a  day  to  paint  the  buildings 
white. 

And  when  the  bill  came  in,  the 
minister  did  send  his  check  to  pay  it. 

And  in  due  time  the  minister  vis- 
ited his  farm,  and,  lo!  instead  of 
painting  the  buildings  white  the  paint- 
er had  painted  them  red. 

And  the  minister  was  very  wroth 
and  he  sent  for  the  painter  and  said 
unto  him, 

Thou  wicked  and  deceitful  painter! 
Did  I  not  agree  with  thee  to  paint 
my  buildings  white,  and,  lo!  thou 
hast   painted   them    red. 

And  the  painter  answered  and  said, 
Go  to  now!  It  is  true  thou  didst  order 
me  to  paint  thy  buildings  white,  but 
I  believe  in  the  Freedom  of  the  Paint- 
er. Red  is  a  much  better  color  than 
white.  Moreover  it  seemeth  to  be 
a  popular  color  at  this  time. 

And  suddenly  there  shined  round 
about  the  minister  a  "light  from 
heaven,  and  he  said,  I  do  see  my  sin 
this  day.  Why  should  I  rebuke  this 
man  for  painting  my  buildings  red 
when  I  commanded  him  to  paint  them 
white,  when  I  am  called  to  preach, 
Christ  and  Him  crucified  and  I  preach 
the    Social    Gospel? 


THE  UPLIFT  27 

I  will  return  to  my  people,  and  I  the  kingdom   of   God;   for  verily   the 

will  say  to  them,  I  know  now  what  only    way    unto    a    better    world    is 

Jesus    meant   when    He    said,    Except  through    better   men. 
a  man  be  born   again   he  cannot  see 


BUILDING  A  LIFE 

This  life  of  mine  I  have  to  build 
Requires  work  I  can't  escape; 
None  other  can  perform  this  task, 
The  job  is  mine  to  plan  and  shape ; 
And  I  must  choose  some  stately  norm 
To  guide  my  work  and  give  it  form. 

The  tools  which  nature  gave  to  me 
May  not  be  all  I  might  desire; 
The  age  in  which  I  have  to  build 
May  offer  less  than  plans  require ; 
But  I  can  aim  to  do  my  best 
With  what  I  have  and  toil  with  zest. 

It  may  not  be  that  I  can  rise 

To  heights  sublime  which  some  attain; 

Nor  win  the  praise  or  honored  rank 

Which  birth  or  wealth  help  others  gain; 

Yet  it  is  mine  to  mar  or  make 

This  humble  life  which  seems  my  fate. 

I  can  decide  what  I  shall  be, 

And  from  those  habits  clean  and  strong; 

Give  place  to  acts  of  love  and  truth, 

Rejecting  all  that's  mean  and  wrong; 

Return  to  life  more  than  it  gave 

Of  sincere  friendship  all  men  crave. 

None  can  excel  in  gentleness, 
More  fervent  in  their  righteous  zeal ; 
Nor  quicker  to  reject  the  false, 
And  toil  to  bless  the  common  weal; 
For  I  can  win  the  world's  acclaim 
By  playing  clean  in  life's  grand  game. 

So  let  me  build  my  life  today, 

And  build  it  in  a  Godly  way ; 

Then  years  ahead,  though  come  what  may, 

The  voice  of  time  will  truly  say, 

''Behold  a  temple  built  to  stay, 

Made  from  the  deeds  of  yesterday." 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"Mr.  Doodle  Kicks  Off,  an  R-K-0 
production,  was  the  attraction  at  the 
regular  weekly  motion  picture  show 
in  our  auditorium  last  Thursday  night. 

A  mild  epidemic  of  mumps  has  been 
in  our  midst  for  about  two  weeks. 
Twenty-six  cases  have  been  reported 
to  date,  but  we  are  glad  to  say  that 
all  are  doing  well. 

Mr.  Roy  H.  Ritchie  and  his  machine 
chop  boys  are  quite  busy  these  days, 
overhauling  tractors  and  various 
farming  implements  in  preparation 
for  the  spring  activities  in  our  agri- 
cultural department. 

We  notice  from  the  windows  of  the 
printing  department  quite  an  improve- 
ment in  the  appearance  of  the  low, 
maishy  spot  between  the  pond  and 
dairy  barn  since  the  outside  forces 
finished  hauling  gravel  and  grading 
that   section. 

Plasterers  from  Concord  are  mak- 
ing repairs  to  the  plastering  in  sever- 
al buildings  at  the  School.  At  this 
writing  they  are  working  at  Cottage 
No.  9.  While  these  repairs  are  be- 
ing made,  the  boys  in  that  building 
have  been  assigned  to  temporary 
quarters  in  the  other  cottages. 

Thomas  Sands  and  J.  P.  Sutton,  of 
Cottages  Nos.  9  and  15,  respectively, 
we:  e  taken  to  the  North  Carolina 
Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gastonia,  last 
Tuesday,  for  the  purpose  of  donating 
blood  for  a  transfusion  given  to  Clif- 
ford Lane,  of  Cottage  No.  8,  who  re- 
cently  sustained  leg  injuries   in  fall- 


ing from  a  wagon  while  hauling  gra- 
vel. According  to  the  doctors  in 
charge,  Lane's  general  condition  was 
quite  satisfactory,  but  the  injured  leg 
did  not  seem  to  have  the  proper  blood 
circulation,  and  the  transfusion  was 
given  in  hopes  of  remedying  this  con- 
dition. 

Paul  Briggs,  of  Cottage  No.  4,  who 
broke  his  shoulder  some  time  ago, 
was  taken  to  the  North  Carolina  Or- 
thopedic Hospital,  Gastonia,  the  other 
day  for  observation.  The  shoulder 
was  pronounced  "0.  K."  by  Dr.  Au- 
gustine, surgeon  who  had  been  in 
charge  -of  the  case,  and  the  patient 
was  dismissed. 

We  are  again  indebted  to  Mrs. 
George  H.  Richmond,  of  Concord,  for 
a  nice  collection  of  magazines  recent- 
ly donated  for  the  use  of  our  boys. 
This  good  lady  has  been  making  suck 
contributions  for  many  years,  and  we 
wish  to  take  this  opportunity  to  as- 
sure her  that  her  kindly  interest  in 
the  lads  at  the  School  is  greatly  ap- 
preciated. 

John  Whitaker,  of  Cottage  No.  4, 
was  allowed  to  go  to  his  home  in  Con- 
cord last  Monday,  to  attend  the  funer- 
al of  his  mother,  who  passed  away  at 
the  Cabarrus  County  General  Hospi- 
tal, last  Sunday.  The  loss  of  a 
mother  is  about  the  most  terrible  blow 
a  boy  can  receive,  and  we  tender  our 
deepest  sympathy  to  Johnnie  and 
other  members  of  the  family  in  their 
hour    of   bereavement. 

We  would  like  to  correct  a  state- 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


ment  appearing  in  these  columns  last 
week  concerning  the  afternoon  ser- 
vice at  the  School  on  the  first  Sun- 
day of  this  month.  Rev.  C.  C.  Herbert, 
pastor  of  Forest  Hill  M.  E.  Church, 
Concord,  and  Rev.  R.  S.  Arrowood, 
pastor  of  McKinnon  Presbyterian 
Church,  also  of  that  city,  alternate 
in  coming  to  the  School  on  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  month.  As  was  stated 
here  last  week,  the  minister  thus 
scheduled  failed  to  make  his  appear- 
ance, and  we  wrote  that  Rev.  Mr.  Her- 
bert was  the  "guilty"  absentee.  A 
few  days  later,  Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood 
called,  saying  that  he  was  very  sorry 
that  he  neglected  to  come  to  the 
School  as  scheduled,  giving  as  his  ex- 
cuse that  he  had  to  conduct  a  funeral 
and  forgot  to  provide  a  substitute. 
He  also  said  that  it  was  the  first  time 
in  fifteen  years  that  his  regular  ap- 
pointment at  the  School  had  slipped 
his  memory,  which  is  an  unusually 
good  record.  So  we  tender  herewith 
our  deepest  apology  to  Rev.  Mr.  Her- 
bert for  alluding  to  him  as  the  one 
who  failed  to  appear  at  the  appointed 
time,  and  to  Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood  we 
would  say  that  considering  his  long 
record  of  most  faithful  service,  cheer- 
fully rendered,  we  entertain  no  hard 
feelings  because  he  forgot  us,  especi- 
ally since  his  mind  was  occupied  with 
matters   of   greater   importance. 

Rev.  C.  E.  Baucom,  pastor  of  Mc- 
Gill  Street  Baptist  Church,  Concord, 
conducted   the    service   at   the    School 


last  Sunday  afternoon.  For  the  Scrip- 
ture Lesson;  he  and  the  boys  read 
responsively  selection  No.  519,  in  the 
back  of  the  hymnal,  consisting  of 
verses  from  the  119th  Psalm,  third 
chapter  of  II  Timothy,  first  chapter 
of  II  Peter,  and  the  fourth  chapter  of 
Hebrews.  As  the  text  for  his  most 
helpful  and  interesting  message  to 
the  boys,  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  read  Psalm 
119:11 — "Thy  word  have  I  hid  in  mine 
heart,  that  I  might  not  sin  against 
thee." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
the  speaker  called  attention  to  a  pop- 
ular old  game  called  "Hide-and-Seek", 
saying  that  it  was  one  most  of  us 
thoroughly  enjoyed  as  children,  add- 
ing that  it  was  one  we  should  con- 
tinue to  play  all  our  lives — hiding  and 
seeking   God's   word. 

He  pointed  out  that  the  word  of 
God  was  given  to  us  as  a  guide  to 
our  way  of  living.  Along  the  great 
road  of  life  we  will  come  upon  many 
things  placed  there  for  the  purpose 
of  distracting  our  attention,  and  if 
we  pay  too  much  heed  to  them, 
we  will  stray  from  the  straight  and 
narrow  way  and  become  hopelessly 
lost.  While  many  of  these  false 
guides  may  seem  attractive  at  first, 
on  close  examination  we  shall  find 
them  to  be  most  harmful,  and  should 
make  every  effort  to  avoid  them. 
God  points  out  the  right  course  to 
pursue,  and  if  we  will  only  follow 
His  teachings,  we  cannot  lose  the  way 
to  eternal  happiness. 


No  man's  abilities  are  so  remarkably  shining  as  not  to  stand 
in  need  of  a  proper  opportunity,  a  patron,  and  even  the  praises 
of  a  friend  to  recommend  them  to  the  notice  of  the  world. 

—Pliny 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  February  9,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(7)  William  Drye  9 

(11)  Robert  Maples  11 

(11)  Frank  May  11 

(11)  William  Shannon  11 

(7)  Kenneth  Tipton  8 

(11)  Weldon  Warren  11 

(5)  Basil  Wetherington  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett  5 
Lloyd  Callahan  7 
Everett  Case   5 

(3)   Albert  Chunn  8 

(3)    Charles  Cole  4 

(2)   John  Davis  2 

(2)  Eugene  Edwards  7 
Doris  Hill 

(3)  Porter  Holder  10 
H.  C.  Pope  3 
Jack  Sutherland  3 

(3)   Everett   Watts    10 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Thomas   Hooks   8 
(9)   Edward  Johnson  10 

(7)  Donald  McFee  9 
Charles  Tate  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Lewis  Andrews  9 

(8)  John  Bailey  9 
Kenneth    Conklin    6 
Jack  Crotts  6 
Max   Evans   7 
Bruce  Hawkins  7 
Jack  Lemley  7 
Harley  Matthews  6 

(3)  William  Matthewson  9 
Otis    McCall   7 
Wavne  Sluder  8 
William   T.   Smith   5 
(7)   John  Tollev  9 
(5)   Louis  Williams  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver  4 
Paul   Briggs   5 


(4)   Quentin  Crittenton  7 

(2)  Luther    Coe   4 
Authur   Edmondson  8 

Arlow  Goins  6 
(6)   Noah  J.  Greene  8 
John  Jackson  6 
Morris   Johnson 

(3)  J.  W.  McRorrie  5 
(2)    Robert  Simpson  5 

John  Whi  taker  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(11)  Theodore  Bowles   11 

(9)  Junior  Bordeaux  9 

(4)  Collett  Cantor  8 
(2)  Currie  Singletary  9 

Donald  Smith  5 
Hubert   Walker  9 
COTTAGE  NO.  6 
John  Maples  3 
Emerson  Sawyer 
Reitzel  Southern  2 
Houston  Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(2)   Kenneth  Atwood  5 
John  H.  Averitte  10 
Edward  Batten  5 

(6)   Cleasper  Beasley  10 

(2)   Henry  Butler  7 

(2)   Donald  Earnhardt  10 
George  Green  6 
Vernon  Harding  2 
Raymond  Hughes  3 

(9)   Carl  Justice  9 

Robert  Lawrence  4 

(4)  Arnold  McHone  10 
(2)   Marshall  Pace  7 

(2)  Ervin    Wolfe    7 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(3)  Cecil  Bennett  3 

(5)  Jesse  Cunningham  5 
Jack  Hamilton  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Holly  Atwood  8 
James   Connell  3 
(11)   David    Cunningham    11 


THE  UPLIFT 


al 


(2)  George  Gaddy  7 
(2)  James  Hale  2 

(2)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  2 
(4)  Grady  Kelly  7 

Daniel   Kilpatrick  6 
Alfred  Lamb  3 

(3)  William  Nelson  9 

(4)  Robert    Tidwell    4 
(2)   Horace  Williams  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

John  Fausnett  5 
James  M.  Hare  2 
Jack  Haney  3 
Jack   Harward 
Howard  Noland 
Harry   Peake   4 
Willis    Thomas 
Jack  Warren  6 
Claude  Weldy  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(2)  William   Bennett  9 

(2)  Harold  Bryson  9 

(3)  William   Dixon   9 

(4)  William  Furches  10 

(4)  Cecil  Gray  9 

(11)   Robert  Goldsmith  11 

(5)  Earl  Hildreth  10 

(3)  Broadus  Moore  8 

(4)  Monroe  Searcy  7 
(2)  James  Tyndall  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(9)   Odell  Almond  9 

William  Broadwell  7 
Treley   Frankum   8 
(9)  Eugene  Heaffner  9 
(9)  Tillman  Lyles  9 


James  Mondie  8 
(11)   Howard  Sanders  11 
(11)   Norman    Smith    11 

(5)  Carl  Tyndall  7 

(6)  J.   R.   Whitman   9 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard  Aldridge  3 
(2)   James  Brewer  8 
(5)   Charles   Gaddy  5 
(11)   Vincent  Hawes   11 

(2)  James  Lane  7 

(3)  Jack  Mathis  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(2)  Raymond  Andrews   10 

(3)  John  Baker  10 
(11)    Robert  Deyton  11 

Henry  Ennis  3 
(11)   Audie  Farthing  11 
(5)   Troy   Gilland   9 

(3)  John  Hamm  9 
(2)   Feldman   Lane   8 

Roy  Mumford  4 
(5)   Norvell  Murphy  8 

Henry  McGraw  6 
(2)   Charles   Steepleton  9 

(4)  Jack  West  7 
J.  C.  Willis  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(7)  Jennings  Britt  7 

(5)  J.  P.  Sutton  9 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

George  Duncan  8 
Redmond    Lowry    6 
Thomas  Wilson  8 


AMERICA 

America  has  proven  that  is  is  practicable  to  elevate  the  mass 
of  mankind — the  laboring  or  lower  class — to  raise  them  to 
self-respect,  to  make  them  competent  to  act  a  part  in  the  great 
right  and  the  great  duty  of  self-government ;  and  she  has  prov- 
ed that  this  may  be  done  by  education  and  the  diffusion  of 
knowledge.  She  holds  out  an  example  a  thousand  times  more 
encouraging  than  ever  was  presented  before  to  those  nine- 
tenths  of  the  human  race  who  are  born  without  hereditary 
fortune  or  hereditary  rank. — Daniel  Webster. 


'  TEB  ^  *  I941  CAROLINA  ROOM 


THE 


(c)   Carolina   Collection 
N.   C.  Library 


rr\ 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N.  C .,  FEBRUARY  22,  1941 


NO  6 


THOUGHT  FOR  THE  DAY 

May  every  soul  that  touches  mine — 

Be  it  the  slightest  contact — 

Get    therefrom    some    good, 

Some  little  grace,  one  kindly  thought, 

One  inspiration  yet  unfelt, 

One  bit  of  courage  for  the  darkening 

sky, 
One  gleam  of  faith 
To  brave  the  thickening  ills  of  life, 
One  glimpse  of  brighter  skies  beyond 

the  gathering  mist, 
To  make  this  life  worth  while, 
And  heaven  a  surer  heritage. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


%    i 


K 


fe 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

TWO  BIG  MEN                                                       By  Verne  Godwin  8 

STORY  OF  A  GREAT  LOVE  AMIDST  HORROR  OF 

CIVIL  WAR             By  Burt  Singleton,  Jr.  and  Stan  Lewis  11 

BRIEF  NORTH  CAROLINA 

HISTORY                                   (N.  C.  Public  School  Bulletin)  13 

LUNCH   BUCKET  DAYS                                   By  H.   S.   Pearson  15 

YESTERDAY'S   BLUNDER               (Hyde   County   Messenger)  17 

MUSIC   FOR   MOLLY                                         Lola   A.   Ankewitz  19 

FIRST  PIPE  ORGAN  INSTALLED 

IN  CONCORD                                    (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  24 

FUTURE  FARMERS  DOING 

FINE  JOB                                         (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual  Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the   Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class   matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.   J.   P.    COOK,   Associate  Editor 


'     A  LEGEND 

There  has  come  to  my  mind  a  legend,  a  thing  I  had  half  forgot, 

And  whether  I  read  it  or  dreamed  it,  ah,  well,  it  matters  not. 

It  is  said  in  heaven,  at  twilight,  a  great  bell  softly  swings, 

And  man  may  listen  and  hearken  to  the  wonderful  music  that  rings, 

If  he  puts  from  his  heart's  inner  chamber  all  the  passion,  pain,  and  strife, 

Heartache  and  weary  longing  that  throb  in  the  pulses  of  life — 

If  he  thrust  from  his  soul  all  hatred,  all  thoughts  of  wicked  things, 

He  can  hear  in  the  holy  twilight  how  the  bell  of  the  angels  rings. 

And  I  think  there  lies  in  this  legend,  if  we  open  our  eyes  to  see, 

Somewhat  of  an  inner  meaning,  my  friend,  to  you  and  to  me. 

Let  us  look  in  our  hearts  and  question,  "Can  pure  thoughts  enter  in 

To  a  soul  if  it  be  already  the  dwelling  of  thoughts  of  sin?" 

So,  then,  let  us  ponder  a  little;  let  us  look  in  our  hearts  and  see 

If  the  twilight  bell  of  the  angels  could  ring  for  us — you  and  me. 

— Rose  Osborne. 


A  LONG  AND  USEFUL  LIFE 
Public  sentiment  seems  to  be  molded  to  the  effect  that  after  pass- 
ing the  age  of  forty  years  there  is  no  place  in  the  different  activi- 
ties for  those  so  marked  by  the  march  of  time.  It  is  a  common 
occurrence  to  hear  some  one  who  is  in  the  forties  or  fifties  remark, 
"I've  got  to  freeze  to  this  job,  for  my  age  puts  me  on  the  shelf." 
It  is  most  unfortunate  that  experience  no  longer  counts  in  the  many 
and  varied  fields  of  service.  The  span  of  life  is  not  so  long  at  the 
longest,  and  to  become  trained  and  seasoned  for  any  profession 
takes  a  major  portion  of  life.  Training  is  the  watchword  today 
and  many  capable  persons  of  wide  experiences  are  retired  when  at 
the  peak  of  their  careers,  and  young  people  fresh  from  college  are 
given  preference. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

We  fully  realize  that  the  Twentieth  Century  is  the  age  of  youth 
and  that  we  are  marching  forward  on  the  feet  of  young  people,  but 
we  must  have  a  heart  for  the  capable  and  dependable  units  of  work- 
ers who  have  been  carrying  on  while  these  young  people  were  be- 
ing prepared  for  their  life  work,  and  not  brand  them  as  being  "too 
old."  The  word  dole  or  pension  is  distasteful  to  many  because  as 
long  as  they  are  physically  and  mentally  strong,  they  want  to  serve. 

Despite  the  fact  that  trained  workers  have  the  advantage  over 
those  with  credits  of  long  experience,  we  find  occasionally  men  and 
women  who  burgeon  out  a  happy  life  regardless  of  age  or  other 
handicaps  due  to  the  lack  of  educational  advantages.  If  a  person 
has  the  will  to  do  and  the  courage  to  carry  on,  the  battle  of  life 
is  half  won.  We  have  in  mind  just  such  a  character,  and  he  is  a 
neighbor  and  fine  friend  of  this  institution.  He  is  none  other  than 
David  S.  Teague,  a  South  Carolinian  by  birth,  who  will  next  Nov- 
ember, if  spared  by  a  kind  providence,  celebrate  his  ninety-first 
birthday.  He  has  lived  a  long  and  useful  life  and  his  success  is 
not  measured  by  the  yardstick  of  big  finance,  but  by  his  thrift,  his 
loyalty  to  country  and  love  for  his  fellowmen.  There  are  times 
when  Mr.  Teague  expresses  himself  as  a  being  ''a  little  lonely", 
especially  so  since  the  passing  of  his  wife  a  few  years  ago,  but 
that  does  not  cool  his  ambition  or  slacken  his  pace  in  trying  to  make 
two  blades  of  grass  grow  where  one  grew  previously.  Work,  to 
him  is  a  tonic.  He  feels  that  it  makes  one  physically  fit  to  meet  the 
emergencies  and  inspires  one  to  think  upon  worthwhile  things — 
peace  of  mind  and  happiness. 

This  fine  old  citizen  is  a  South  Carolinian  by  birth,  but  a  North 
Carolinian  by  adoption.  He  lives  at  Rocky  Ridge,  with. his  daugh- 
ter, Mrs.  Arch  Marshall,  just  a  short  distance  from  the  School,  and 
is  proud  that  he  is  able  to  perform  all  the  duties  of  a  farmer.  When 
the  season  comes  for  turning  up  "mother  earth",  he  follows  the 
plow  with  the  interest  and  earnestness  of  a  much  younger  man.  Mr. 
Teague  raises  annually  much  over  a  bale  of  cotton,  plenty  of  grain, 
vegetables  sufficient  for  home  consumption  and  furthermore,  does 
the  other  chores  of  the  barnyard,  such  as  attending  to  the  hogs, 
cows  and  the  poultry  yard.  His  life,  at  the  advanced  age  of  ninety- 
one  years,  is  worthy  of  emulation,  especially  to  those  who  have 
their  hands  extended  for  the  dole.     If  we  had  more  people  like  Mr. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

Teague,  thrifty  and  energetic,  the  bread  lines  would  be  curtailed 
and  taxes  for  revenue  would  be  greatly  reduced. 

We  take  our  hat  off  to  our  very  fine  neighbor,  and  sincerely 
trust  he  will  be  on  deck  next  November  to  celebrate  his  ninety- 
first  birthday.  He  is  a  worthy  example  of  the  men  who  rebuilt  the 
Old  South  after  enduring  the  hardships  of  a  devastating  war.  The 
lesson  learned  from  the  story  of  his  life  is  that  work  is  a  panacea 
for  all  ills. 


THE  THREE  R'S 

Just  lately  we  had  contact  with  many  students  of  the  public 
school  system  and  find  that  spelling  is  a  lost  art,  reading  is  not 
what  it  should  be  and  that  few  know  the  tables  in  arithmetic,  requir- 
ed to  be  memorized  by  pupils  in  the  days  of  long  ago.  They  are 
practically  foreign  to  students  of  today.  We  are  not  mentioning 
this  in  a  critical  way,  but  must  admit  we  are  just  confused  to  know 
how  it  is  possible  to  sorely  neglect  the  fundamentals  of  an  educa- 
tion and  be  what  is  accepted  today  as  highly  learned.  If  the  system 
of  teaching  today  is  right,  then  the  manner  in  which  the  pupils  of 
the  little  red  school  house  were  taught,  was  wrong. 

Are  there  many  who  recall  the  Friday  afternoon  spelling  contest? 
This  weekly  event  created  a  thrill  among  the  contestants  as  they 
battled  for  their  side  to  win.  This  is  an  echo  of  the  yesteryears' 
school  activities  and  carries  delightful  memories,  despite  the  hard- 
ships of  acquiring  an  education  during  the  lean  days  of  the  South- 
land. 

While  touching  upon  the  value  of  being  conversant  with  the 
fundamentals  of  education,  we  just  want  to  drop  a  word  here  so 
the  public  may  know  that  this  institution  emphasizes  the  subjects 
— "Reading,  'Riting  and  'Rithmetic."  Likewise  the  teachers  of 
the  seven  grades  endeavor  to  inspire  the  boys  to  higher  attain- 
ments mentally.  It  is  generally  understood  that  the  Jackson  Train- 
ing School  is  not  expected  to  return  to  the  State  finished  products 
in  any  line  of  work,  but  to  inspire  to  higher  ideals  and  start  the 
youngsters  off  on  the  right  foot.  We  have  the  courage  of  our  con- 
victions, therefore,  speak  in  favor  of  emphasizing  the  three  R's,  and 
commend  this  institution  for  holding  fast  to  this   special  work. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

We  could  enlarge  upon  this  subject,  but  it  is  satisfying  to  know 
that  after  our  young  men  finish  the  seventh  grade  they  do  not 
have  to  refer  to  the  dictionary  for  nearly  every  word  they  wish 
to  spell.  Permit  us  to  paraphase  a  little  right  here.  Instead  of 
saying  life  is  swell  if  you  keep  well,  let  us  say  life  is  swell  if  you  are 
able  to  spell,  for  there  will  be  little  stumbling  or  floundering  around 
if  one  is  called  upon  to  read  an  article. 


COST  OF  TRAFFIC  ACCIDENTS 

Traffic  accidents  cost  North  Carolinians  more  money  each  year 
than  it  costs  to  operate  the  entire  State-supported  school  system, 
Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Division,  stated 
this  week. 

"We  are  inclined  to  look  upon  the  cost  of  highway  accidents  only 
in  terms  of  human  suffering,  twisted  limbs  and  horrible  death, 
while  overlooking  the  economic  apsect  of  the  accident  picture,"  he 
said,  "Last  year,  for  example,  the  cost  of  traffic  accidents  in  North 
Carolina  reached  upwards  of  $25,000,000.  This  sum  included  all 
costs  of  hospitalization,  doctors'  bills,  repairs  and  replacement  of 
damaged  vehicles,  working  time  lost  by  accident  victims,  and  an 
estimated  valuation  of  $5,000  placed  on  each  life  lost." 

Traffic  accidents  cost  North  Carolina  industries  a  pretty  penny, 
too,  Hocutt  said,  pointing  out  that  the  average  compensation  costs 
paid  to  industrial  workers  involved  in  traffic  accidents  in  connec- 
tion with  their  work  is  higher  than  in  any  other  type  of  accident 
in  industry,  and  that  the  average  number  of  days  lost  as  a  result  of 
traffic  accidents  in  industry  is  greater  than  that  in  any  other  type 
of  accident. 

"Yes,  highway  accidents  cost  more  than  human  suffering,  tears 
and  anguish,"  the  safety  director  stated.  "Accidents  cost  North 
Carolinians  many  millions  of  dollars  each  year.  And  while  it  may 
be  true  that  much  of  this  cost  is  borne  by  insurance  companies,  we 
all  know  that  these  companies  are  not  in  business  for  their  health, 
and  the  cost  of  these  accidents  ultimately  must  be  borne  by  all 
policy-holders." 

Hocutt  said  that  if  North  Carolina  drivers  are  not  concerned  over 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

their  safety,  consideration  for  their  pocketbooks  ought  to  prompt 
them  to  drive  more  carefully. 


PROGRESSING  BACKWARDS 

We  recall  "once  upon  a  time,"  a  long  time  ago,  when  from  the 
viewpoint  of  economy,  a  "penny  wise  and  dollar  foolish"  wife  sug- 
gested to  her  husband  that  they  revert  to  oil  lamps.  The  laconic 
reply  of  the  husband,  a  wise  one,  was  "it  is  hard  to  progress  back- 
wards." 

The  conversation  brings  to  mind  the  marvelous  growth  of  Con- 
cord, and  the  manner  in  which  the  city  officials,  including  the  mayor 
and  his  co-workers  have  measured  up  to  the  demands  of  the  times. 
They  have  built  asphalt  streets,  sidewalks,  installed  a  lighting 
system,  extended  the  sewer  lines  so  that  each  and  every  home  can 
participate  in  all  modern  comforts — but  there  is  one  thing  that  has 
been  overlooked  and  that  is  supervised  playgrounds,  in  the  different 
wards,  for  Concord's  most  precious  possession — the  child.  In  this 
manner  we  feel  the  city  authorities  have  overlooked,  surely  not 
forgotten,  to  make  possible  profitable  and  pleasant  pastime  for  the 
hundreds  of  children  roaming  the  streets  daily.  If  the  children  of 
today  are  saved,  they  are  the  future  heads  of  families,  therefore 
we  are  building  a  better  citizenship  for  our  state.  The  point  we 
wish  to  emphasize  is  that  unless  we  take  care  of  the  roaming  child 
we  are  progressing  backwards.  The  care  of  the  child  in  every  in- 
stance should  come  first.  It  is  clear  to  all  who  understand  chil- 
dren's problems  that  clean  sports  help  many  children  over  rough 
places  and  develop  fine  citizenship.  The  City  of  Concord  has 
beautiful  homes,  handsome  churches  and  school  buildings  equipped 
for  the  development  of  the  child,  but  no  supervised  playgrounds. 
Have  we  finished  the  work? 


THE  UPLIFT 


TWO  BIG  MEN 

By  Verne  Godkin 


The  Morning  Glory  Limited  usually 
rushed  through  the  village  of  Free- 
town, with  only  enough  slowing  up 
to  drop  a  mail  pouch  and  pick  up 
another  from  the  automatic  arm  that 
hung  suspended  in  front  of  the  sta- 
tion. But  this  day  it  came  to  a  full 
stop  to  allow  an  impressive,  well- 
dressed  man  to  alight  amidst  a  great 
company  of  people  assembled  on  the 
station  platform.  Immediately  the 
Freetown  band  blared  forth  a  more  or 
less  accurate  rendition  of  "Hail,  the 
Conquering  Hero  Comes,"  as  the  wel- 
coming committee  pressed  forward. 

Byron  Channing  had  come  home 
for  a  brief  one-day  visit,  his  first  in 
twenty  years  The  confident,  dynam- 
ic man  who  alighted  from  the  train 
had  in  those  twenty  years  climbed  to 
the  top  of  the  engineering  ladder, 
widely  acclaimed  as  the  builder  of  the 
longest   bridge    in    the    world. 

The  town's  mayor  led  the  reception 
committee  as  they  surrounded  Chan- 
ning, and  greeted  him  boisterously. 
With  pomp  they  escorted  him  to  a 
gayly  decorated  towncar,  and  then 
began  the  procession  up  the  main 
street. 

At  the  rear  of  the  line  a  tall, 
slender  figure  walked  along  with  a 
springy  step.  No  one  paid  much  at- 
tention to  Gene  Camp.  He  was  just 
the  unassuming  bookkeeper  of  a 
Freetown  department  store.  He  pro- 
duced also,  as  a  sort  of  hobby,  the 
"Mercantile  Bargainer,"  a  weekly 
stenciled  sheet  listing  bargains  fea- 
tured by  the  store.  This  division  was 
the  one  ray  of  sunshine  in  a  monot- 
onous   existence.     Gene    spent    many 


evenings  at  the  store  stenciling  elfin 
figures,  out  of  whose  mouths  extend- 
ed ballons  bearing  bargains  words. 

This  afternoon  the  store  was  closed 
in  honor  of  the  returning  hero,  and 
Gene  forsook  his  hobby  because  he 
really  wanted  to  see  Byron  Channing. 
Byron  probably  would  not  remember 
him,  he  surmised — twenty  years  is  a 
long  time.  But  they  had  been  pals 
when  they  were  younger.  Gene  re- 
membered how  they  used  to  lie  in  the 
sand  down  by  the  old  swimming  hole, 
and  talk  of  things  they  were  going 
to  do  some  day.  Byron  had  dreams 
of  building  adventures  in  far  places, 
such  as  a  highway  in  Africa  along  the 
trail  that  Livingstone  had  taken 
through  the  jungles  and  over  tropic 
streams.  Gene  had  dreamed  of  being 
a  future  advertising  magnate,  the 
head  of  the  largest  agency  in  the 
country,  dispensing  advertising  magic 
to  the  four  corners.  But  after  high 
school  their  paths  had  parted.  Gene 
had  not  been  able  to  go  to  college 
with  Byron,  but  had  taken  a  position 
as  bookkeeper  in  Bill  Branner's  store. 
There  he  had  stuck,  and  slipped  into 
obscurity. 

As  he  walked  along  at  the  end  of 
the  parade,  the  music  of  the  band 
caused  a  straightening  of  his  shoul- 
ders, and  a  responsive  jauntiness 
in  his  step.  There  was  a  new 
sparkle  in  his  eyes  and  a  flush  of 
color  on  his  cheeks  as  he  watched 
the  guest  car  at  the  head,  where 
Byron  was  being  honored. 

When  they  came  to  the  hotel,  the 
reception  committee  escorted  the 
guest  to  the  hotel  veranda,  and  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


marchers  crowded  around  the  en- 
trance to  shake  the  hero's  hand.  The 
mayor  gave  a  brief  address  lauding 
the  native  son  on  his  marvelous 
achievements.  Channing  replied  with 
a  few  well-chosen  words,  while  his 
eyes  swept  over  the  faces  below  him. 
During  the  applause  Channing  rested 
his  eyes  on  a  gaunt  figure  at  the  edge 
of  the  crowd,  and  he  turned  to  the 
mayor  and  spoke  in  a  low  voice.  The 
mayor  nodded,  and  the  next  moment 
Channing  elbowed  through  the 
throng. 

"Gene  Camp!"  exclaimed  Channing. 
"I  hoped  I  would  see  you!" 

"Hello,  Byron,"  responded  Gene 
meekly;  "I  didn't  think  you'd  remem- 
ber me." 

"Listen,  Gene;  see  me  in  an  hour, 
will  you?" 

"You  bet!"  And  Gene  felt  a  distinct 
quickening  of  his  heart. 

Half  an  hour  later,  Channing  excus- 
ed himself  from  the  committee.  He 
wanted  to  be  alone.  He  had  sensed 
his  old  friend's  disappointment — the 
youth  who  had  planned  and  dreamed 
of  great  accomplishments  with  him, 
but  who  had  drifted  into  a  rut  of 
mediocrity.  All  his  fine  inherent 
talent  had  been  allowed  to  lie  dor- 
mant. "It's  a  shame!"  he  muttered 
pacing  back  and  forth  in  his  room. 

There  was  a  knock  at  his  door  in 
due  time,  and  the  two  men  met 
affectionately.  In  a  moment  they  were 
deep  in  their  reminiscences.  Byron 
was  fluent  in  relating  his  experiences 
in  engineering.  He  almost  forgot 
himself,  but  he  stopped  short,  and 
looked  intently  into  Gene's  face. 
There  was  an  ominous  silence.  Finally 
Gene's  eyes  dropped.  He  read  the 
meaning  of  Byron's  searching  look, 
and  sought  to  forestall  the  inevitable 


onslaught  of  questions. 

"You  did  it,  Byron — you  went  out 
and  did  it.  Yoy  are  a  big  man.  I 
said  I  was  going  to  do  it,  too — do  big 
things.  I  imagined  myself  the  head 
of  a  great  agency,  with  the  world  at 
my  feet." 

Gene  attempted  to  say  more,  but 
only  his  lips  moved.  Byron  sat 
motionless.  "It  was  only  a  dream," 
Gene  continued  with  great  effort. 
His  eyes  stared  vacantly  out  of  the 
window  as  he  muttered,  "I'm  glad 
you  have  not  forgotten  me." 

Byron  reached  into  his  pocket,  and 
as  his  hand  emerged  there  was 
clipped  between  his  fingers  a  slip  of 
paper.  He  thrust  it  into  Gene's  hand. 
Gene  looked  at  it — it  was  a  draft  for 
ten  thousand  dollars. 

"What's  this?"  he  exclaimed. 

"Do  you  know  why  I  came  back  to 
Freetown,  Gene?"  Byron  asked  softly. 
Gene  hesitated.  "Why — a — because 
the  town  invited  you  for  this  celebra- 
tion, of  course." 

"I  accepted  the  invitation  because 
I  wanted  to  find  you,"  said  Byron. 

"Me?" 

"Yes.  You  see  I  learned  some- 
thing a  few  weeks  ago  I  didn't  know 
before.  When  I  left  here  twenty 
years  ago,  I  had  only  enough  money 
to  take  me  through  one  year  at 
college.  At  the  end  of  that  year  the 
dean  called  me  into  his  office  and 
informed  me  that  I  had  been  granted 
a  scholarship  for  the  balance  of  my 
college  course.  I  was  jubilant,  and 
too  self -centered  to  inquire  into  the 
source  of  my  good  fortune — until — " 

"Until?"   Gene   repeated  the   word. 

"A  few  weeks  ago  I  returned  to  my 
Alma  Mater — after  a  very  profitable 
venture — to  show  my  appreciation  by 
reimbursing  the  scholarship  fund  that 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


had  been  accorded  me,  so  that  someone 
else  might  get  a  'break.'  When  I 
proffered  the  money,  the  dean  looked 
puzzled,  and  asked,  'What  scholar- 
ship fund  ? '  Under  pressure  the  dean 
finally  said,  'Well,  after  all  these 
years,  I  guess  it's  no  longer  a  secret: 
the  money  was  placed  in  your  credit 
annually  by  a  young  man  in  Free- 
town.' "  Byron  paused,  and  Gene 
shifted  uneasily. 

"Gene,  look  me  in  the  face,"  Byron 
commanded.  "You  couldn't  go  to 
college  yourself — no!  But  you  could 
work  in  Bill  Branner's  store,  and  for 
three    years    could    send    the    biggest 


share  of  your  earnings  to  the  dean 
that  I  might  realize  my  dreams.  And 
it  took  me  twenty  years  to  find  it  out!" 
The  man  seemed  beside  himself  until 
the  words  almost  choked  him.  He 
reached  out  his  hand  and  grasped 
that  of  his  friend  in  a  hard  embrace. 
"A  few  minutes  ago  you  said  I 
was  a  big  man,"  continued  Byron, 
more  composedly;  "Gene,  you  are  a 
much  bigger  man  than  I  dare  hope 
to  be.  Tonight  you  shall  sit  beside 
me  at  the  banquet,  while  I  tell  the 
people  of  Freetown  of  their  biggest 
native  son." 


COMPANION 

A  man  was  moving  with  slouching  feet ; 
Midday,  and  the  sun  was  riding  high, 
But  he  saw  no  beauty  in  earth  or  sky, 
Beside  him  an  unseen  spirit  walked, 
And  often  and  softly  to  him  talked. 

"We've  traveled  together  a  long,  long  way," 
It  said,  "but  I  leave  you,  my  friend,  today. 
I  have  followed  you  morning,  noon,  and  night, 
I  have  whispered  warnings  to  guide  you  right ; 
I  have  taken  your  hand,  and  urged  you  on 
To  seize  the  chances  that  now  are  gone ; 
I  have  coaxed  and  driven  and  pulled  in  vain, 
And  thundered  cautions  again  and  again. 
To  what  avail !     Ah,  behold  you  now — 
The  sunken  eye  and  the  lifeless  brow. 
I  leave  you,  my  friend,  for  there  is  no  school 
For  the  man  determined  to  be  a  fool !" 

"And  who  are  you?"  sneered  the  man,  with  a  grin. 
Said  the  spirit,  "The  man  that  you  might  have  been !" 


—Frank  X.  Piatti. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


STORY  OF  A  GREAT  LOVE  AMIDST 


'IVflV 


*th^ 


OF  CIVII,  WAR 


By  Burt  Singleton,  Jr.  and  Stan  Lewis. 


Four  acres  of  ground  with  a  num- 
ber of  old  oaks  and  2,480  small  grave 
markers  hold  a  great  deal  of  romance 
and  a  great  number  of.  stories  that 
will  never  be  told,  as  these  four  acres 
comprise  the  National  Cemetery 
which  is  located  about  three-quarters 
of  a  mile  southwest  of  Florence,  S.  C. 

Grave  number  2,480,  located  in  sec- 
tion D  of  the  cemetery  is  a  story  in 
itself.  Chiseled  out  of  the  stone  is 
the  short  inscription  "2,480  Florena 
Budwin."  This  is  the  grave  of  the 
only  woman  ever  buried  in  a  national 
cemetery.  Her  story  as  pieced  to- 
gether from  old  slaves  "  ]  i  lived  in 
the  vicinity  of  Florence  and  from 
daughters  and  granddaughters  of  wo- 
men who  tended  some  of  the  men  who 
are  buried  here,  would  indeed  make 
another  ''Gone  With  The  Wind"  from 
the  Northern  angle. 

Late  in  December,  1564,  during  the 
War  between  the  States  the  farces 
of  the  Confederacy  were  opposing  the 
mighty  Federal  army  a  few  miles  out- 
side a  small  Georgia  town.  Two  young 
Yankee  "boys"  were  fighting  side  by 
side  in  the  midst  of  a  hell  of  shot  and 
shell.  Their  faces  shown  amazement 
and  surprise.  They  knew  war;  they 
must,  one  was  a  captain  but  never 
before  had  the  fighting  been  so  fierce, 
with  the  hell  of  blood,  dying  men, 
friend  and  foe  alike,  the  noises,  yells 
and  Rebel  shouts  on  all  sides  of  them. 

Suddenly,  a  Rebel  yell  caused  them 
to  turn.  They  were  surrounded.  They 
threw  down  their  arms,  not  in  fear 
but    in    disgust    and    despair.     Later, 


while  marching  in  a  long  double  file 
formation,  with  the  able  helping  the 
wounded,  sometimes  even  carrying 
them,  the  two  young  Yankees  ex- 
changed horror  stricken  glances;  they 
had  heard  of  the  unbearable  hardships 
of  the  Southern  prison  camps  and  of 
the  high  mortality  rates  of  the  prison- 
ers. 

The  long  line  of  prisoners  wound 
and  trampled  down  the  muddy  road, 
over  hills  and  through  swamps  to 
their  destination.  During  one  night's 
camp  in  a  dense  swamp,  one  of  the 
boys,  the  captain,  tried  to  escape  and 
was  shot  by  an  alert  s  entry.  For  the 
rest  of  ih^   long    ::  the   remain- 

nt  most  of  his  time  away 
from  his  fellow  prisoners,  morose  and 
t   as  if  in  great  pain. 

Finally,  this  group  of  pitiful  pri- 
soners reached  th  ri  ■  camp,  close 
to  Florence,  S.  C.  This  camp,  one  of 
the  largest  in  the  South  ,  was  famous 
for  its  lack  of  sanitation,  food  and 
shelter.  Many  of  the  prisoners  were 
quartered   in   shelte  de    of   long- 

leafed  pine  branches.  Of  medical 
care  there  was  none,  as  most  of  the 
supplies  were  being  sent  to  the  needy 
troops  of  the  Confederacy  who  were 
beginning  to  feel  the  "-eight  of  the 
superior  Northern  forces.  The  camp 
was  nothing  more  than  a  group  of 
shelters  and  campfires  pitched  in  a 
square  with  an  elevated  bank  of  dirt 
around  it,  on  which  sentries  marched 
constantly  back  and  forth. 

Many  of  the  prisoners,  suffering 
from   the   cold   and   lack   of  food  fell 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


easy  victims  to  disease  and  were 
buried  near  the  fort,  thus  starting  the 
Florence     National     Cemetery. 

And  so  death  struck  down  the  lone 
partner  of  the  aforementioned  couple 
of  Yankee  "boys."  He  died  on  Jan- 
uary, 25   1865,  of  pneumonia. 

Upon  the  routine  examination  of 
the  body,  the  doctor  of  the  camp  made 
the  startling  discovery  that  this  sol- 
dier was  a  woman. 

She  proved  later  to  be  Mrs.  Florena 
Budwin,  wife  of  the  captain  who  had 
tried  to  escape,  and  who  had 
been  killed  on  the  march  to  the  camp. 
This  woman  had  endured  the  hard- 
ships of  a  Federal  soldier  just  to  be 
near   her   husband. 

After  Mrs.  Budwin's  death,  the  com- 
manding   officer    of    the    camp    asked 


several  women  who  lived  nearby  to 
dress  the  body  in  appropriate  cloth- 
ing for  burial.  Florena  Budwin  was 
buried  in  the  National  Cemetery  with 
full  military  honors,  and  remains  to 
this  day  the  only  woman  ever  buried 
in  a  United  States  National  Cemetery. 

Many  Northern  visitors  who  visit 
the  cemetery  notice  the  gravemarker 
and  comment,  but  little  positive  in- 
formation can  be  given  them  other 
than  the  entry  that  is  in  the  burial 
registry  kept  at  the  cemetery: 
"Florena  Budwin,  buried  January  25, 
1865." 

And  so,  in  Section  D,  Number 
2,480,  in  the  National  Cemetery  near 
Florence,  there  lies  one  of  the  great- 
est love   stories   of  all. 


THE  LIFE  THAT  COUNTS 

The  life  that  counts  must  aim  to  rise 
Above  the  earth  to  sunlit  skies ; 
Must  fix  its  gaze  on  Paradise, 
This  is  the  life  that  counts. 

The  life  that  counts  must  toil  and  fight; 
Must  hate  the  wrong  and  love  the  right ; 
Must  stand  for  truth  by  day,  by  night, 
This  is  the  life  that  counts. 

The  life  that  counts  must  helpful  be ; 
The  cares  and  needs  of  others  see ; 
Must  seek  the  slaves  of  sin  to  free, 
This  is  the  life  that  counts. 

The  life  that  counts  must  hopeful  be ; 
In  darkest  night  make  melody; 
Must  wait  the  dawn  on  bended  knee, 
This  is  the  life  that  counts. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


EF  NORTH  CAROLINA  HISTORY 

(N.  C.  Public  School  Bulletin) 


Before  the  coming  of  the  white 
man,  the  territory  which  is  now 
North  Carolina  was  inhabited  by  the 
Tuscaroras,  the  Catawbas,  the 
Cherokees,  and  other  Indian  tribes. 
Beginning  with  Verrazano  in  1524, 
various  French,  Spanish,  and  English 
explorers  touched  this  area,  and  De 
Soto  and  his  men  marched  through 
the  mountain  region  in  1540.  The 
first  English  colonies  in  the  New 
World  were  founded  on  Roanoke  Is- 
land, 1585-87,  but  these  failed  and  the 
first  permanent  settlers  entered  the 
Albemarle  from  Virginia  about  the 
middle  of  the  seventeenth  century. 

In  1663  King  Charles  II  of  England 
granted  Carolina  to  eight  proprietors. 
The  settled  area  was  gradually  ex- 
panded, but  the  progress  of  the  colony 
was  hindered  by  a  dangerous  coast 
and  by  poor  government.  Early  in  the 
eighteenth  century  North  Carolina 
was  separated  from  South  Carolina, 
and  became  a  royal  colony  in  1729. 

Progress  now  was  rapid.  English 
settlers  pushed  inland  from  the  coast, 
Scottish  Highlanders  settled  the  upper 
Cape  Fear  Valley,  and  large  numbers 
of  Scotch-Irish  and  Germans  entered 
the  piedmont.  When  the  first  United 
States  census  was  taken  in  1790, 
North  Carolina  ranked  third  in  pop- 
ulation among  the  states  of  the 
Union. 

North  Carolina  joined  her  sister 
colonies  in  winning  independence 
from  Great  Britain.  Royal  control 
was  overthrown  in  1775  and  an  in- 
dependent State  government  under 
a  constitution  was  set  up  the  next 
year.    The    decisive    Whig   victory    at 


Moore's  Creek  Bridge  in  February, 
1776,  led  to  the  famous  Halifax  Re- 
solves, April  12,  1776,  by  which  North 
Carolina  became  the  first  colony  to 
instruct  its  delegates  in  the  Con- 
tinental Congress  to  vote  for  inde- 
pendence. Cornwallis  invaded  the 
State  in  1780,  but  at  the  battle  of 
Guilford  Courthouse,  March,  1781, 
his  army  was  so  weakened  that  his 
subsequent  surrender  at  Yorktown, 
Virginia,   was   a   logical   sequence. 

North  Carolina  sent  delegates  to 
the  Continental  Congress  and  par- 
ticipated in  the  government  under 
the  Articles  of  Confederation.  She 
held  back  in  the  movement  for  a 
stronger  central  government,  how- 
ever, failing  to  ratify  the  new  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  at  the 
Hillsboro  convention  of  1788  and 
ratifying  only  at  the  Fayetteville  con- 
vention, November,  1789,  as  the 
twelfth  State. 

For  several  decades  after  1789  the 
State's  progress  was  slow,  and  North 
Carolina  came  to  be  known  as  "Old 
Rip  Van  Winkle."  The  adoption  of  a 
new  constitution  in  1835,  however, 
which  gave  more  political  power  to 
the  growing  western  half  of  the  State, 
marked  a  re-awakening.  Canals,  rail- 
roads, and  plank  roads  helped  solve 
the  problem  of  transportation ;  the 
State  university,  opened  in  1795,  came 
to  be  recognized  as  one  of  the  leading 
educational  institutions  in  the  entire 
nation;  North  Carolina  was  the  first 
Southern  state  to  set  up  a  tax- 
supported  system  of  public  schools; 
and    industry    and    agriculture    made 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


progress.  By  1861  the  State  was  mov- 
ing ahead  in  many  ways. 

With  the  outbreak  of  the  War  for 
Southern  Independence  North  Caro- 
lina cast  her  lot  with  the  other  Con- 
federate states,  and  supplied  no  less 
than  125,000  men  to  the  Southern 
armies — more  than  did  any  other 
state.  Early  in  the  war  Federal  forces 
occupied  much  of  the  eastern  part  of 
the  State,  but  the  port  of  Wilmington 
remained  open  until  January.,  1865, 
and  was  an  important  source  of  sup- 
plies for  the  Confederates.  Sherman 
and  his  army  invaded  North  Caro- 
lina in  March,  1865,  and  the  next 
month  General  Joseph  E.  Johnston 
surrendeded  his  Confederate  army 
to  General  William  T.  Sherman  at 
the  Bennett  House,  near  the  present 
city  of  Durham. 

The  Reconstruction  period  saw  car- 
petbaggers, scalawags,  and  Negroes 
e  helm,  and  the  usual  excesses 
resulted.  The  Democratic  party  rer 
established  white  control  in  1876,  but 
in  1804  a  fusion  of  Republicans 
and  Populists  brought  another  poli- 
tical upheaval.'  In  the  meantime 
tl       Sta  v  •    gradually    recovering 

from  the   effects   of   the  war   and   its 


aftermath,  and  was  laying  the  found- 
ation for  later  rapid  progress. 

The  Democratic  party  won  control 
of  the  State  government  in  1900  and 
has  remained  in  the  saddle  ever  since. 
During  these  four  decades  remarkable 
progress  has  been  made  in  almost 
every  line.  The  State's  population  has 
nearly  doubled,  so  that  in  1940  North 
Carolina  ranked  eleventh  in  the 
Union.  In  industry  she  has  gone  rap- 
idly forward,  and  in  1937  ranked 
thirteenth  in  the  value  of  all  manu- 
factured products.  Her  agricultural 
advance  had  been  significant,  so  that 
in  1939  she  ranked  fourth  in  cash  in- 
come from  the  sale  of  crops.  In  the 
1920's  the  State  pioneered  in  con- 
structing a  fine  system  of  hard-sur- 
faced roads,  and  in  1933  took  over 
tie  administration  and  upkeep  of  all 
roads,  both  primary  and  secondary. 
Development  in  public  and  high 
ol  education  has  been  marked, 
and  the  University  of  North  Carolina 
and  Duke  University  have  won  world- 
wide  .        r     tion. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  decade 
of  the  twentieth  century.  North  Caro- 
linians    viewed     their     history     with. 
and  looked   to   the  future  with 
confidence. 


It  is  hoped  that,  with  all  modem  improvements,  a  way  will  be 
discovered  of  getting  rid  of  bores;  for  it  is  bad  that  a  poor 
wretch  can  be  punished  for  stealing  your  handerchief  or  gloves, 
and  that  no  punishment  can  be  inflicted  on  those  who  steal 
your  time,  and  with  it  your  temper  and  patience,  as  well  as 
the  bright  thoughts  that  might  have  entered  your  mind,  if  they 
had  not  been  frightened  away  by  the  bore. — Byron. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


Li    UU  Wl.VJI!d . 
By  H.  S.  Pearson  in  Christian  Science  Monitor 


A  short  time  ago  I  made  a  visit  to 
a  New  Hampshire  town.  The  hills 
and  valleys  were  whitely  beautiful 
with  winter's  first  substantial  snow- 
fall. And  on  the  way  across  the 
valley,  on  the  middle  road  to  Peter- 
boro,  we  trailed  a  busload  of  happy, 
singing1  children.  Today  they  are 
picked  up  in  the  morning  and  carried 
home  in  the  afternoon. 

A  generation  ago,  going  to  school 
in  winter  was  a  different  procedure 
for  the  farm  boys  and  girls  who  lived 
from  one  to  three  miles  from  school. 

If  it  happened  to  be  crisp,  bright 
weather,  "shanks'  mare"  was  the  us- 
ual method  of  transportation.  An 
hour's  walk  along  the  crunchy  tracks 
in  the  road,  for  the  horse,  was  good 
exercise.  There  were  only  tv/o  hitch- 
ed directly  in  front  of  one  of  the 
runners.  On  the  two-horse  sleds, 
each  horse  was  in  front  of  a  runner. 
One  can  remember  how  his  feet,  like 
the  horses',  went — crunch,  crunch,  on 
the  smooth,  polished,  well-packed 
tracks. 

The  walk  to  school  was  an  accumu- 
lative process.  At  each  farm,  two, 
three,  four,  or  even  five  youngsters 
joined  the  procession.  They  were  all 
ages,  and  we  never  thought  it  a  hard- 
ship to  have  to  go  slowly  for  the  little 
tots.  That  was  a  wholesome  way  to 
get  physical  exercise.  Today  we 
teach  physical  education  in  the  school. 
Therefore,  it  seems  natural  that  chil- 
dren shall  be  carried-  to  school  so  that 
they  may  have  energy  to  perform 
calisthenics! 

Walking  a  couple  of  miles  was  good 
sport.     But  the  hia-hlio-ht  of  going  to 


school  in  winter  came  in  bad,  blustery, 
stormy  weather,  or  on  those  days 
when  the  red  line  in  the  big  thermom- 
eter outside  the  kitchen  window  drop- 
ped to  ten  degrees  or  more  below 
zero. 

Those  were  days  of  exitement — 
though  no  one  thought  of  not  going 
to  school  unless  it  looked  as  if  a  real 
storm  was  brewing.  On  the  cold 
winter  mornings  the  same  hurried  but 
happy  preparations  were  taking  place 
on  all  the  farms  up  and  down  the 
valley  road. 

Father  and  the  boys  took  the  seats 
from  the  pung  and  filled  the  body  with 
clean,  crackling  oat  straw.  Over  this. 
two  or  three  heavy  horse  blankets 
were  laid.  Then  the  pung  drawn  by 
hand  to  the  kitchen  door,  and  hot 
bricks  and  chunks  of  maple  which  had 
been  heated  in  the  oven  were  put  in 
under  the  blankets,  Mother  saw  to  it 
that  mittens,  leggins,  coats  and  stock- 
ings were  warm. 

Lunches  for  the  children  were  pack- 
ed in  the  regulation  two  quart  lard 
pails:  hearty  meat  sandwiches,  cheese, 
a  piece  of  pie,  and  a  piece  of  cake, 
and  an  apple.  That  was  the  lunch 
that  we  always  had.  Vaccuum  bottles 
hadn't  been  invented — or  at  least  we 
didn't  know  about  them.  A  bag  of 
hay  and  a  generous  measure  of  oats, 
for  Buttercup,  the  Morgan  mare,  were 
packed  in  the  pung. 

Father  and  Mother  made  a  great 
todo  about  packing  the  four  of  us  in- 
to the  sleigh  bottom.  There  were 
warnings  to  keep  our  faces  covered, 
not  to  let  our  noses  or  ears  get  frost- 
bitten.    Buttercup    tossed    her    head 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


up  and  down,  and  blew  huge  blasts 
of  frosty  steam  in  the  below  zero  air. 

"No  racing,  Son,"  Father  would  say. 
Remember  you  have  three  ladies  with 
you  and  it's  easy  to  tip  over!" 

It  didn't  take  long  to  go  two  miles 
with  a  fast-stepping  Morgan.  And 
was  a  lad  at  fault  if  the  other  horses 
on  the  road  thought  they  could  out- 
step Buttercup? 

In  the  village,  we  put  the  horses  in 
Woodward's  Livery  Stable.  At  noon, 
after  we  ate  our  lunch,  we  fed  our 
horses  and  gave  them  a  drink. 


Then  at  4  o'clock,  once  more  we 
hitched  up,  all  piled  in,  and  in  the 
gathering  dusk  set  sail  for  another 
brush  across  the  valley  road.  We  all 
enjoyed  it;  the  horses  stretched  out 
in  earnest  for  the  home  stall  and  the 
good  supper  awaiting  them.  We 
shouted  back  and  forth.  Ah,  yet. 
Going  to  school  in  winter  was  an  ad- 
venture and  good  fun.  There  were 
times  when  it  was  a  struggle.  But 
an  education  was  a  glorious  goal  and 
going  to  school  in  winter  was  all  an 
accepted  part  of  the  joy  of  living. 


TRUE  WORTH 

It  makes  no  difference  who  sang  the  song 

If  only  the  song  were  sung, 
It  makes  no  difference  who  did  the  deed, 

Be  he  old  in   years   or  young. 
It  matters  not  who  won  the  race 

So  long  as  the  race  was  run ; 
So  why  should  the  winner  be  proud  of  himself 

Because    it    was    he    who    won. 


If    the    song    was    sweet    and    helped    a 

What   matters   the   singer's   name; 
The  worth  was  in  the  song  itself 

And  not  in  the  world's  acclaim. 
The  song,  the  race,  the  deed  are  one, 

If  each  be  done  for  love; 
Love  of  the  work — not  love  of  self — 

And  the  score  is  kept  above. 


soul, 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


YESTERDAY'S  BLUNDER 

(Hyde  County  Messenger.) 


"What  will  you  do  about  yesterday's 
blunder?"  asked  one  of  two  young 
men  who  were  engaged  in  a  business 
venture. 

"Own  that  it  was  a  blunder  and 
start  again,"  was  the  terse  and  sen- 
sible reply. 

A  wise  writer  remarked  that  there 
is  only  one  sort  of  man  who  never 
makes  a  mistake,  and  he  is  a  dead 
man.  Life  is  a  series  of  beginnings, 
or  experiments,  in  lessons  in  learning 
how,  of  going  down  and  getting  up 
again.  The  one  who  makes  no  false 
steps  is  the  one  who  is  simply  stand- 
ing still,  and  that  is  in  itself  the  worst 
mistake  of  all.  Active  living,  growth, 
progress,  for  any  of  us  will  include 
many  an  error  in  judgment,  many  an 
unwise  deed  that  brings  us  into 
trouble;  we  will  see  to  it,  if  we  are 
sensible,  that  our  paths  for  today 
avoid  the  stones  over  which  we  stum- 
bled yesterday.  So,  since  mistakes 
are  the  common  experience  of  human- 
ity, the  question  at  the  beginning 
of  this  may  be  general  quite  as  well 
personal.  What  are  you  going  to  do 
about  yesterday's  blunder?  You  may 
make  it  a  stepping-stone  up  to  success 
or  down  to  failure. 

People  have  many  different  ways  of 
treating  their  mistakes.  There  are 
those  who  refuse  to  see  them.  They 
do  not  actually  hang  about  their  necks 
the  placard  sometimes  seen  in  banks, 
"We  make  no  mistakes  and  rectify 
none,"  but  they  insist  that  what  they 
have  done  is  well  done,  and  because 
they  will  admit  no  error,  today  must 
continue  to  curve  its  way  around  yes- 
terday's crookedness  until  weeks  and 


years  are  warped.  If  it  were  possible 
to  write  a  history  of  the  lives  that 
have  been  darkened,  the  homes  made 
miserable,  and  the  friends  alienated 
by  some  one's  proud  refusal  to  ac- 
knowledge a  mistake,  it  would  make 
a  dire  chronicle  indeed.  Strangely 
enough,  there  are  those  who  think 
persistence  in  any  course  once  under- 
taken, or  any  opinion  once  expressed, 
a  sign  of  strength  and  consistency. 

"Oh  we  didn't  tell  him  anything 
about  it,"  said  one,  speaking  of  a 
member  of  the  family  in  connection 
with  some  matter  that  affected  the 
household.  "We  wanted  to  be  sure 
how  it  was  going  to  turn  out  first, 
for  he  is  so  set  in  his  ways  that  if 
he  happened  to  get  a  wrong  idea  of 
it  in  the  first  place  nothing  could  ever 
make  him  take  a  favorable  view  of  it 
afterward;  he  never  reconsiders  any- 
thing." 

It  is  not  uncommon  to  find  the 
majority  in  a  family,  church  or  com- 
munity taking  a  little  attitude  toward 
some  one  member  who  must  be  care- 
fully managed  because  of  his  faith 
in  his  own  infallibility.  It  is  not  un- 
common, but  it  is  always  pitiable. 
Near  of  kin  to  the  one  who  will  not 
admit  that  he  makes  mistakes  is  the 
one  who  acknowledges  that  they  have 
occurred,  but  always  lays  the  respon- 
sibility for  them  upon  some  one  else. 
He  was  purposely  misled  or  misin- 
formed, somebody  pretended  to  know 
and  did  not,  somebody  else  blunder- 
ed and  made  his  mistake  inevitable. 
He  has  erred,  it  is  true,  but  it  would 
not  have  happened  if — 

Some  one  has  said  that  "mistakes 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


are  the  growing  pains  of  wisdom" — 
certainly  there  is  little  mental  growth 
or  progress  within  them — yet  there 
are  many  who  view  them  hopelessly. 
They  allow  the  whole  life  to  become 
embittered  and  despondent  because 
of  something  in  the  past  that  later 
and  fuller  light  shows  to  have  been 
an  error,  more  or  less  grave  in  judg- 
ment or  in  conduct.  "If  I  only  held 
onto  the  business  a  little  while  longer 
it  would  have  been  successful,"  la- 
ments one  who  sees  another  prosper- 
ing in  a  place  that  he  abandoned  be- 
cause it  seemed  unprofitable.  Mis- 
fortune, accident,  the  loss  of  life,  it 
often  appears,  might  have  been  avoid- 
ed but  for  such  mistakes  to  become  a 
crushing  weight  from  which  they 
never  rise.  The  remainder  of  their 
days  are  given  over  to  regret  and 
mourning. 

What  we  do  with  our  yesterday's 
blunders — our  attitudes  toward  our 
own  mistakes  and  those  of  others — 
is  no  small  factor  in  making  life  and 
character.  A  mistake  is  not  usually 
a  sin,  but  it  has  a  wonderful  power 
of  degenerating  if  it  is  persisted  in. 
The  error  unacknowledged  and  held 
fast  becomes  obstinacy  and  selfish- 
ness; the  error  beside  which  one  sits 
supinely  down  to  mourn  becomes 
cowardice  and  injustice  to  others. 
Life  is  a  school,  we  say;  but  what 
sort  of  schoolroom  would  that  be  in 
which  the  pupils  made  no  mistakes? 
They  are  there  to  try,  to  fail,  to  try 


again;  slowly  to  evolve  the  one  right 
answer  like  wisdom  yesterday  shows 
as  ignorance  today,  and  must  be  put 
aside  or  climbed  over.  To  blame  some 
one  else,  to  insist  that  the  wrong  is 
right,  or  to  weep  idly  over  the  slate 
with  its  columns  of  miscalculations, 
is  no  help  in  rising  from  grade  to 
grade.  Surmounting  yesterday's  self 
and  its  blunders  is  the  only  way  of 
progress. 

In  life's  larger  school  the  same 
is  true.  Very  wise,  tender,  and 
patient  is  the  Master.  He  does  not 
expect  perfection,  but  He  does  de- 
mand earnest  effort  and  growth;  there 
is  no  place  for  cowardice  or  giving 
up.  Mistakes  should  never  be  con- 
sidered as  final.  If  we  have  made 
one  today,  great  or  small,  we  should 
be  able  to  profit  by  it  in  some  way 
tomorrow.  A  lost  opportunity  should 
make  us  more  keen  and  watchful,  a 
misjudgment  more  considerate  and 
gentle,  and  always  our  own  mistakes 
should  make  us  more  tolerant  and 
helpful  toward  those  of  others.  "Life 
is  time  given  us  in  which  to  learn  how 
to  live" — a  sentence  that  carries  with 
it  the  thought  we  should  never  lose 
sight  of,  that  the  earth  life  is  but  a 
fragment,  a  beginning.  It  is  the 
wider  outlook,  the  endless  life  with 
all  its  possibilities  stretching  far 
away  beyond  us.  that  gives  courage 
to  face  our  mistakes  calmly  acknow- 
ledge them  honestly,  and  go  bravely 
forward. 


The  art  of  being  able  to  make  a  good  use  of  modern  abilities 
wins  esteem,  and  often  confers  more  reputation  than  greater 
real  merit. — Rochefoucauld. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


MUSIC  FOR  MOLL 

By  Lois  A.  Ankewitz 


Frederick  Hazelbritt   Rountrie,  III, 

stood  close  to  the  huge  bonfire  and 
shivered.  His  lips  were  blue,  his 
fingers  frozen,  and  the  laces  of  his 
skating  shoes  seemed  to  have  bitten 
clear  through  the  flesh  to  the  bone. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  he  had  been 
skating  for  weeks  instead  of  hours, 
and  still  the  girl  wouldn't  give  up  and 
say,  "Let's  go  home!"  Freddie  drew 
a    quivering    sigh. 

There  she  was,  her  grey  eyes  spark- 
ling, her  cheeks  flushed.  She  looked 
as  if  she'd  never  had  much  fun  in -her 
life — and  she  was  really  beginning  to 
be  able  to  skate, ''too!  From  the  depths 
of  his  depressed  spi]  it  Freddie  had  to 
admire  a  courage  that  could  survive 
a  dozen  bad  falls  and  come  up  smiling. 
She  sure  was  game,  even  if  she  had 
interfered  with  his  most  absorbing 
chemistry  experiment  and  forced  him 
out  into  the  coldest  weather  in  years. 

Frederick  Hazelbritt  Rountrie,  Sen- 
ior, had  put  his  foot  down.  "You've 
been  plugging  away  too  hard  at  that 
chemistry  business,  Frederick.  Be- 
side, in  spite  of  the  fact  that  your 
unusual  energy  and  concentration  are 
pleasing,  as  well  as  surprising,  to  us, 
we  mustn't  let  your  health  suffer.  I 
think  it's  definitely  a  good  idea  for 
you  to  be  one  of  Miss  Carson's  escorts 
tomorrow  afternoon.  The  fresh  air 
will  do  you  good." 

Where  her  husband  had  command- 
ed, Mrs.  Rountrie,  as  is  the  custom 
with  mothers,  began  to  cajole. 

"After  all,  Frederick,  this  is  Miss 
Carson's  last  week  here.  Next  Mon- 
day she  must  return  to  her  home  in 
Columbia,    and    Ave    do    want    her    to 


take  back  the  memory  of  a  pleasant 
time.  This  is  the  first  time  she's 
been  in  the  State's  since  she  was  a 
little  girl.  She  may  not  come  back 
again  for  a  long  time — missionaries 
and  their  families  must  remain  faith- 
fully at  their  stations,  you  know,  and 
her  father  may  not  ever  be  transfer - 

"I  know,"  Freddie  had  agreed,  "but 
I'm  busy." 

"You  know,  Frederick,  that  you  are 
the  only  person  with  whom  I  would 
trust  Molly  on  the  ice.  None  of  the 
other  boys  and  girls  are  very  expert 
on  skates.     I  know  ts   haven't 

been  frozen  ovev  since  I  was  a  girl, 
the  young  people  around  here 
just    haven't    been    used    to    skating. 

a  "3  told  me,  yourself,  how  you 
enjoyed  skating  on  the  indoor 
rings  in  Baltimore.  And  if  pou  can 
find  time  away  from  your  studies  at 
school  to  go  ice  skating,  you  can  find 
time  during  your  holiday.  It's  quite 
settled.  I  can't  let  Molly  go  unless 
she  goes  with  you — so  you'll  just  have 
to  go!" 

So  Freddie  had  sighed,  laid  aside 
his  test  tubes  and  turned  off  his  bun- 
sen  burner.  He  had  asked  Molly  if 
she  wouldn't  enjoy  an  afternoon  skat- 
ing on  the  flats  with  the  rest  of  the 
crowd. 

But  it  looked  to  Freddie  as  if  the 
afternoon  was  an  entirely  indefinite 
period  which  had  started  about  half 
past  twelve  and  might  last  until  the 
spring  thaw.  His  eyes  followed 
Molly's  trim  figure  gloomily.  He  was 
certinly  tired.  He  didn't  see  how  she 
could  keen  on  and  on  like  that.     He 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


knew  he  should  be  out  there  beside 
her  as  per  Mrs.  Rountrie's  instruc- 
tions. 

Hand  in  hand  with  Mary  Lee  Simp- 
son and  Jerry  Morton  she  skidded 
precariously  past  him. 

"We're  all  going  to  'crack-the-whip' 
just  once,  and  then  go  home,  Freddie. 
You  were  a  dear  to  bring  me.  I've 
never  had  such  a  good  time!" 

Freddie,  half-congealed  though  his 
brain  was,  had  a  momentary  flash  of 
fear.  "Crack-the-whip"  was  danger- 
ous for  experts;  for  novices  like 
this.  .  . 

"Hey!"  he  shouted,  and  started 
after  the  trio.  Then  one  of  those 
unfortunate  accidents  occurred  which 
are  said  to  change  whole  destinies — 
the  lacing  of  his  left  shoe  broke,  he 
stumbled,  stoping  to  adjust  it,  and 
when  he  finally  reached  the  center  of 
the  ice-ring,  the  whip  had  already 
been  formed  and  had  started  off. 

A  sick  premonition  clutched  at 
Freddie's  heart.  Molly  was  the  "last 
man,"  the  end  of  the  whip!  It  was 
the  most  dangerous  place,  for  the  last 
man  was  the  one  who  bore  the  brunt 
of  snake-like  twistings  and  turnings 
inspired  by  the  leader  of  the  whip. 
Even  as  he  stood  there  paralyzed  with 
fright  for  what  might  happen,  the 
whip  twisted,  broke,  and  the  slim, 
postrate  figure  of  Molly  slid  helpless- 
ly across  the  ice,  collided  with  a  dead 
log  on  the  outskirts  of  the  ring,  and 
lay  very  still. 

When  you  consider  that  Freddie 
was  three  times  farther  away  from 
the  now  broken  string  of  skaters 
than  they  were  from  Molly's  crumpl- 
ed form,  Freddie  must  have  made 
something  of  a  record  when  he  reach- 
ed her  first.  She  wasn't  unconscious, 
but  she  gasped  with  pain  as  he  pick- 


ed her  up,  her  right  arm  limp  against 
her  side. 

"Oh,  Freddie!"  she  wailed,  "I 
shouldn't  have  done  it!  I  forgot 
about  tomorrow — and  now  there's  no 
one  to  play!"     Then  she  fainted. 

While  the  doctor  was  busy,  Freddie 
sat  numbly  in  the  hall.  He  knew  it 
was  all  his  fault.  If  he  had  only  follow- 
ed his  instructions  in  the  spirit  as  well 
as  to  the  letter,  it  couldn't  have  hap- 
pened. He  should  have  stuck  close  be- 
side her,  and  not  let  her  go  off  with  all 
the  others  alone.  He  remembered,  sud- 
denly, what  she  had  said  about  no  one 
to  play.  Of  course!  The  Friday 
night  concert  that  the  town  had  been 
talking  about  for  weeks.  Molly  was 
supposed  to  play  the  organ,  because 
the  organist  had  been  called  out  of 
town.  The  choir  was  supposed  to  sing 
choruses,  and  solos,  and  duets,  and 
Molly  was  to  play  for  them.  Now  the 
concert  would  have  to  be  called  off. 

A  very  cold  hand  clutched  his  shoul- 
der. Freddie  looked  up.  It  was 
Jerry  Morton,  a  pale,  subded  Jerry 
Morton. 

"Is  it  very  bad?"  he  muttered. 

Freddie  gulped  and  shook  his  head. 
"I  don't  know,  yet.  They  haven't 
come  out." 

"I  feel  awful!"  said  Jerry.  "It  was 
my  fault.  I — I  dared  her  to  get  on 
the  end.  I — I  .  .  ."  He  gulped,  and 
was  silent. 

After  what  seemed  an  eternity, 
Mrs.  Rountrie  came  out,  her  finger  to 
her  lips. 

"It  isn't  nearly  as  bad  as  it  could 
be.  She  only  has  a  broken  arm,  but 
that's  bad  enough.  She's  worrying 
herself  into  a  fever  because  she  won't 
be  able  to  play  at  the  benefit  concert 
tomorrow  night.  If  she  can't  play  it 
will   have  to  be  called  off.     She   has 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


to  leave  on  Monday,  and  she  did  so 
want  to  take  the  money  back  with 
her!" 

"Couldn't  you  ask  the  people  who've 
already  bought  tickets  to  let  the 
money  go  as  a  donation?"  asked 
Freddie. 

Mrs.  Rountrie  sadly  shook  her  head. 
"If  we  had  the  time,  we  could.  But  we 
can't  just  tell  all  the  people  whose 
money  we've  taken  that  there  isn't 
going-  to  be  any  concert,  and  we've 
just  decided  to  turn  the  money  over 
as  a  donation.  We'd  have  to  get  their 
consent.     It   would   take   too   long." 

Jerry  Morton  rose  and  drew  a  deter- 
mined breath.  "I — I'll  get  somebody 
to  play  that  organ,  if  it's  the  last 
thing  I  do!" 

Freddie  rose  and  followed  him  out. 
A  group  of  young  people  huddled  to- 
gether on  the  front  porch  in  anxious 
silence. 

"She's  got  a  broken  arm,"  explain- 
ed Freddie,  gloomily,  "but  she's  wor- 
ried about  that  concert  thing,  and 
it's  giving  her  a  fever." 

"That's  right,"  said  Mary  Lee  Simp- 
son, she  was  going  to  play  Handel's 
Messiah,  too,  for  her  contribution. 
They  say  she's  a  wonderful  organist. 
Look,  Freddie,  maybe  we  could  raise 
the  amount  she  would  have  obtained 
from  the  concert." 

"Three  hundred  dollars,"  said  Fred- 
die, flatly.  "Not  a  chance.  Jerry's 
going  to  try  to  find  another  organist, 
though  where  he  thinks  he  can  get  one 
in  time  to  play  for  tomorrow  night,  I 
don't  know." 

Jerry  looked  solemnly  mysterious. 
"I've  got  a  hunch,"  he  said,  slowly. 
"Anyway,  it's  worth  trying."  He  dis- 
appeared down  the  walk. 

After  a  while  the  others  departed 
one  by    3ne,   only   to   reappear   in   the 


course  of  the  hour,  tap  gently  on  the 
door,  and  leave  in  Freddie's  hands  the 
small  sums  of  money  they  could  call 
their  own  or  beg  from  their  sympa- 
thetic parents.  Adding  his  own  slen- 
der resources  to  it,  it  came  to  fifty- 
four  dollars.  Freddie  shook  his  head. 
The  adults  of  Blandboro  had  done  as 
much  as  they  could  already.  They 
had  bought  and  paid  for  all  the 
equipment  the  mission  school  would 
need  to  start  with.  It  had  amounted 
to  one  thousand  dollars.  They  could 
not  do  any  more.  The  rest  was  up  to 
the  young  people  themselves. 

Jerry  Morton  cautiously  opened  the 
door,  and  tiptoed  in.  His  face  was 
long  and  gloomy.  "Nothing  doing," 
he  replied  to  Freddie's  inquiry.  "I 
actually  begged  him  to  play  tomorrow 
night,  but  he  wouldn't  do  it.  Said 
tomorrow  night  he  had  to  be  on  his 
way  to  Philadelphia,  and  he  needed 
his  rest.  I — I  guess  I  made  him  kind 
of  mad.  too,  though." 

"How?"  said  Freddie,  stirred  to  a 
momentary  interest. 

"He  was  sitting  there  playing,  and 
I  thought  I'd  sort  of' give  him  a  com- 
pliment, you  know,  to  smooth  the 
ground,  sort  of  .  .  .  You  know!  And 
I  said,  'That  certinly  was  beautiful!' 
You  know  what  he  did?  He  got  red 
in  the  face,  and  spluttered,  and  almost 
threw  me  out  bodily.  How  was  I  to 
know  he  wasn't  really  playing?  Just 
practicing  chromatics?"  Jerry's  voice 
was  aggrieved.  Freddie  became  en- 
tirely alive.  "You  mean  there's  an 
organist  right  here?  In  this  town? 
You've  been  talking  to  him?" 

"Sure,"  said  Jerry.  "That  was  the 
hunch  I  had.  He  stopped  here  to  see 
some  relative.  He's  on  his  way  to 
Philadelpha.  He's  going  to  take  to- 
night's train.     He  has  to  be  promptly 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


on  the  job.     He  won't  stay  over." 

Freddie  leaped  to  his  feet.  "Listen 
Jerry  can  this  fellow  play  Handel's 
Messiah?" 

'"'Well,  of  .  .  ."  Jerry's  reply  re- 
mained suspended  in  mid-air,  as 
Freddie  rushed  through  the  doorway. 
He  rushed  back  again  to  ask,  "Where 
can  I  find  him?" 

"In  the  organ  loft  in  the  church," 
said  Jerry,  "but,  I've  already  told 
you  .  .  ."  That  sentence,  too,  re- 
mained suspended  in  mid-air,  for 
Freddie  had  gone. 

In  spite  of  the  sputtering  radiators, 
the  church  was  cold,  but  the  pale, 
ascetic-looking  man  in  the  organ  loft, 
his  head  bent  above  the  keys,  didn't 
seem  to  mind.  After  one  sharp 
glance  of  curiosity  at  Freddie,  he 
didn't  seem  to  mind  him,  either,  for 
he  wenb  light  on  playing.  Freddie 
slid  into  one  of  the  pews,  just  under 
the  organ  loft,  and  settled  himself  to 
wait.  He  was  waiting  for  a  propi- 
tious moment  in  which  to  speak  to  this 
cranky  organist  T"ho  had  a] 
thrown  Jerry  out  of  the  church. 

Pre  ited  for  an  hour,  while 

the  organist  played  on  and  en.  Final- 
ly he  dozed.  He  was  so  completely 
tone-deaf  that  music,  like  the  buzzing 
of  the  bees  on  a  hot  afternoon,  always 
put  him  to  sleep,  and  he  had  had  a 
strenuous  morning!  He  was  awaken- 
ed by  the  organist's  voice.  The  pale, 
sensitive  face  of  an  artist  was  look- 
ing at  him  over  the  loft-rail. 

"You  are  one  of  the  true  music- 
lovers,  eh?  Ah,  I  sometimes  think 
that  the  only  men  who  could  make 
good  music  were  the  old  masters,  the 
ones  like  Handel  who  made  their 
music  for  God.  The  Messiah,  now. 
It  is  such  music  as  angels  might 
make."      He  gestured  to  the  sheets  on 


the  organ  -which  Molly  had  left  there. 
"And  the  Largo.  Each  time  I  play 
it,  I  think  that  no  matter  what  noise 
the  world  makes,  no  matter  how  loud 
and  ugly,  over  it  one  could  always 
hear  the  Lai  go.  If  one  listens  for  it, 
he  can  hear  it  faintly  through  the  din; 
then  it  grows  louder,  until  it  drowns 
out  all  the  confusion  of  sounds,  and 
there  is  left  only  music." 

Freddie  stirred  uneasily.  "Please, 
sir,  don't  get  the  wrong  impression. 
I  ...  To  be  absolutely  frank,  sir,  I 
distinguish  one  note  from  the 
other!"  He  dropped  his  eyes  guiltily, 
before  the  gathering  frown  on  the 
older  man's  face. 

"And  why,"  demanded  a  suddenly 
ste:  n  voice,  "do  sit  here  for  an  hour 
listening  to  music  that  you  don't  even 
understand?" 

F ! '-  ddie  began  to  stammer  slightly, 

as  he  always  did  in  moments  of  great 

'  You  s-see,  it  was  this  way, 

ed    dollars    isn't    to    be 

sneezed  at.     You  can  play  tomorrow 

take    the    Saturday    train    for 

hia,  and  be  there  in  plenty 

of  time  to  play  at  the.  eleven  o'clock 

service  Sunday. 

"Eleven  o'clock  service?"  queried 
the  organist. 

"Yes."  said  Freddie,  eagerly.  "In 
plenty  of  time  for  the  eleven  o'clock 
service.  And  after  all,  even  if  it  is 
your  first  Sunday  in  a  new  church, 
the  order  of  the  service  is  always  the 
same,  if  you've  handled  one  you've 
handled  them  all.  Honestly,  you'd  be 
doing  us  a  big  favor — and  you'd  be  a 
hundred  dollars  in.  Doesn't  that 
make  good  sense?  If  it  doesn't,  I'm 
no-no  chemist!" 

The  organist  smiled  slightly,  "first, 
a  young  man  comes  and  tells  me  I 
play  beautifully  when  I  am  warming1 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


my  fingers  with  the  chromatic  scale." 

"Well,"  said  Freddie,  apologetically, 
"Jerry  was  pust  trying  to  do  the  best 
he  could."  The  organist  held  up  a 
restraining  hand.  "Yes!  Yes!  I 
understand,  but  I'm  afraid  it  is  im- 
possible.    I  can't  do  it." 

Freddie  slid  out  of  the  pew,  his 
shoulders  sagging,  his  thin  face 
melancholy.  "All  right,  sir.  I — I 
haven't  meant  to  pester  you.  I've 
just  been  trying  to  do  the  best  I  can." 

"Wait!"  The  organist's  voice  was 
peremptory.  "You  try  to  turn  my 
own  words  against  me!  Very  well, 
I'll  do  it.  I'll  try  to  do  the  best  I  can, 
too.  But,  mind,  I've  got  to  have  the 
hundred  dollars  within  the  hour!" 

"You'll  have  it!"  Freddie  prom- 
ised, his  spirits  soaring.  "Just  wait 
right  here!" 

Friday  night  was  clear  and  cold, 
but  the  church  was  crowded.  People 
overflowed  in  to  the  aisles,  and  crowd- 
ed the  chilly  vestibule.  A  completely 
impoverished  group  of  young  people 
occupied  the  four  front  rows.  One 
of  them — who  was  tone-deaf — fell 
asleep  in  the  middle  of  the  concert, 
and  was  only  awakened  by  the  organ- 
ist's voice  appealing  quite  impromptu, 
for  a  silver  collection  for  the  little 
missionary  girl  who  would  soon  be 
going  home.  Freddie  stood  in  the 
rear  of  the  church,  custodian  of  the 
missionary  box.  As  the  people  filed 
out  it  got  heavier  and  heavier.  The 
organist  came  last.  To  Freddie's 
wide-eyed  surprise  he  dropped  the 
whole  roll  of  assorted  and  crumpled 
bills  which  Freddie  had  given  him 
only  yesterday  into  the  box. 

Freddie  was  too  stunned  to  speak, 
but  Jerry  Morton  thanked  him.  "You 
can't  know  ho^r  grateful  we  are.  sir. 
We've    taken    in    over    five    hundred 


dollars  and  this  silver  collection  will 
total  one  hundred  and  fifty,  I'm  sure. 
It  was  more  than  sporting  of  you  to 
do  it,  sir.  Not  everybody  would 
have." 

"It  was  an  experience  I  will  always 
remember,"  said  the  organist, 
thoughtfully:  "Some  of  these  people 
must  have  come  for  miles!" 

"Oh,  yes,"  answered  Jerry.  "As 
soon  as  word  got  around  that  you 
were  going  to  play,  they  would  have 
come  on  crutches!" 

"Wait  a  minute,"  said  Freddie, 
slowly,  "the  conversation's  getting  a 
little  out  of  my  depth.  Why  would 
they  come  on  crutches  when  they  knew 
you  were  going  to  play?" 

Molly  gave  Freddie's  arm  a  little 
shake  with  her  good  hand..  "Silly! 
Doesn't  the  name  Masterson  mean 
anything  to  you?  Mr.  Masterson 
was  on  his  way  to  a  concert  in  Phil- 
adelphia scheduled  for  Saturday 
night." 

"That  was  why  Mr.  Masterson  was 
hesitant  about  coming  tonight.  Any 
unforseen  occurrence  that  might  keep 
him  from  being  in  Philadelphia 
promptly  would  disappoint  thousands 
of  people — and  he  might  forfeit  his 
contract.  That  would  mean  thou- 
sands of  dollars!"  chimed  in  Jerry. 

"Teh!  Teh!"  Mr.  Masterson  shook 
hands  around.  "I  think  I'll  make  that 
concert  all  right — with  the  help  of 
Providence.  She  couldn't  be  unkind 
to  me  after  such  a  night  as  this. 
Good-by!  Good  luck  to  you  Miss 
Molly!"     He  strode  through  the  door. 

Molly  looked  at  Freddie,  her  gray 
eyes  round.  "Surely!  Surely,  Freddie, 
you  knew  to  whom  you  were  talking 
when  you  asked  Mr.  Masterson  to  .  .  ." 

Freddie  shook  his  head,  humbly. 
"No,   I   didn't.     I   didn't  know   I   was 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


practically  asking  him  to  take  a 
chance  on  thousands  of  dollars.  I 
knew  he  was  an  organist,  of  course, 
but  not  a  famous  one.  Jerry  said 
that  the  man  had  to  be  'promptly  on 


had  been  engaged  to  play  the  organ 
somewhere  in  Philadelphia  and  was 
just  anxious  to  be  there  on  time." 
"Why  I- — I  actually  told  Mr  Master- 
son  that  a  hundred  dollars  wasn't  to 


the  job'  and  I  thought  he  meant  he      be  sneezed  at!" 


Ability  doth  hit  the  mark  where  presumption  over-shooteth 
and  diffidence  falleth  short. — Cusa. 


FIRST  PIPE  ORGAN 


D 


(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


Many  Concordians  interested  in  the 
preservation  of  articles  of  historic 
interest  and  value  to  the  city  and 
Cabbarrus  County  have  expressed  the 
hope  that  the  St.  Andrews  Lutheran 
Church  organ  now  offered  for  sale, 
may  ultimately  find  a  perminent  place 
in  the  Memorial  Museum  at  the  Com- 
munity Center  building.  The  church 
also,  as  well  as  its  pews,  will  be  sold 
and  removed  to  make  room  for  a  new 
church  on  the  same  site. 

The  organ  has  an  interesting  his- 
tory which  was  brought  to  light 
through  a  "for  sale"  add  in  the  Tri- 
bune. It  is  the  first  pipe  organ  in- 
stalled in  a  church  in  the  city,  being 
placed  in  1880  in  the  third  building 
used  as  a  place  of  worship  by  the  con- 
gregation of  the  First  Presbyterian 
Church.  The  church  was  located  at 
the  corner  of  Spring  and  West  Depot 
streets  on  the  sites  later  occupied  by 
the  fourth  church — the  building  now 
used  by  H.  and  T.  Motor  Company. 
At  the  time  of  the  installation  of  the 


organ.  Dr.  Luther  McKinnon  was 
pastor  and  he  was  succeed  in  1884  by 
Dr.  Charles  Montgomery  Paine  who 
served  until   1804. 

A  young  man  named  Robert  L. 
Keasler  was  the  first  organist  to  pre- 
side at  the  one-manual  keyboard. 
When  he  went  to  Boston  to  study 
music  at  the  Conservatory,  Mrs.  Ann- 
ette Hampton  Harris  (Mrs.  R.  S. 
Harris)  became  organist  and  served 
for  a  long  time.  Her  little  girl,  Mary 
Lewis  Harris,  (Now  Mrs.  John  F. 
Reed,  organist  of  the  First  Presby- 
terian Church)  learned  to  play  that 
same  organ.  Mrs.  Harris  was  suc- 
ceeded as  organist  by  Miss  Lucy  Lore 
who  served  until   her  death. 

Mrs.  Charles  B.  Wagoner,  a  well- 
known  authority  hereabouts  on  mat- 
ters historical,  says  that  she  remem- 
bers attending  that  church  when  she 
was  a  little  girl  called  Jannie  Alexan- 
der Patterson.  She  particularly  rer 
members  the  leading  soprano  in  the 
choir,  dainty  little  Miss  Katie  Foard, 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


-who  was  so  tiny  she  had  to  stand  on 
her  tiptoes  to  see  and  be  seen  over  the 
high  choir-rail.  Little  Miss  Foard, 
Mrs.  Wagoner  says,  wore  her  hair  in 
tight  curls  extending  to  her  shoulders. 
She  had  a  high,  sweet  soprano  voice 
■which  had  been  cultivated  at  the  Pea- 
body  Conservatory  of  music. 

When  the  Presbyterans  built  a  new 
church  in  1904,  and  the  late  James 
W.  Cannon  gave  the  church  a  new 
and  more  modern  organ,  the  smaller 
organ,  then  20  years  old,  was  sold 
to  the  First  Baptist  church  and  used 
by  that  congregation  until  it  was  sold 
in  1923  to  St.  Andrews. 

Mrs.  Mattie  Jones  Crooks  played 
the  organ  for  a  number  of  years, 
and  she  says  it  is  one  of  the  pleas- 
antest  childhood  memories  of  her  son 
James  that  he  was  allowed  the  privi- 
lege of  pumping  the  organ  sometimes. 
For  up  till  the  time  electrical  pump- 
ing equipment  was  installed  at  St. 
Andrews  Church,  the  organ  had  to 
be  blown  by  hand.  Pumping  the  or- 
gan was  the  regular  Sunday  morning 
task  of  John  Kirk,  but  James  Crooks 
delighted  in  assisting  him. 

Mrs.  H.  G.  Black,  then  Miss  Katie 
Lee  Raiford,  was  organist  for  some 
time. 


The  organ  was  sold  when  the  Bap- 
tist congregation  replaced  a  frame 
building  with  the  present  brick  struc- 
ture during  the  pastorate  of  Dr. 
Martin. 

For  more  than  twelve  years,  Pro- 
fessor S.  A.  Wolff  has  been  the  regu- 
lar St.  Andrews  organist.  When  he 
is  absent  Miss  Sallie  Holland  or  Miss 
Laura  Louise  Walter  substitute  for 
him. 

Rev.  L.  C.  Baumgarner,  pastor  of 
the  church,  says  that  he  believes  Miss 
Vera  Stirewalt  was  the  first  organist 
to  play  the  organ  after  its  removal 
to   St.   Andrews. 

The  organ,  is  of  the  one-manual 
type  now  considered  so  rare  that  one 
of  them  has  been  placed  in  the  Smith- 
sonian Institution  in  Washington,  D. 
C.  Its  keys  are  yellowed  with  age, 
and  its  bronzed  pipes  and  mellow  wal- 
nut finish  make  it  still  a  thing  of 
beauty.  It  has  remarkable  beauty 
of  tone  for  its  size,  but  of  course 
it  lacks  the  advantages  of  many  of 
the  modern  improvements  in  organ 
building. 

Its  name  plate  shows  that  it  was 
made  by  Johnson  &  Son,  of  Westfield, 
Massachusetts,  and  is  "Opus  567"  of 
that  company. 


TRUE  BEAUTY 

If  either  man  or  woman  would  realize  the  full  power 
of  personal  beauty,  it  must  be  by  cherishing  noble  thoughts 
and  hopes  and  purposes ;  by  having  something  to  do  and  some- 
thing to  live  for  that  is  worthy  of  humanity,  and  which,  by  ex- 
panding the  capacities  of  the  soul,  gives  expansion  and  symme- 
try to  the  body  which  contains  it. — Upham. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


FUTURE  FARMERS  DOING  FINE  JOB. 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


At  an  age  when  the  average  city 
boy  is  still  a  charge  on  his  father's 
purse,  producing  nothing,  and  not 
having  yet  decided  on  what  he  will 
be  when  he  grows  up,  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  country  boys  are  already 
wealth-producing,  money-making,  re- 
sponsible young  people.  That  this  is 
so,  is  shown  by  the  accomplishments 
of  the  Future  Farmers  of  America, 
an  organization  of  rural  youth  dedi- 
cated to  training  its  members  in  agri- 
culture, and  described  by  Farnsworth 
Crowder   in    The    Rotarian    Magazine. 

Membership  demands  first  the 
choosing  of  farming  as  a  career,  and 
the  various  degrees  are  earned  by 
definite  achievements  on  a  farm. 
Training  is  not  restricted  to  things 
of  the  soil  and  barn.  The  typical  Fu- 
ture Farmer  is  a  well-rounded  per- 
son. His  vocational  training  includes 
hand  skills  and  public  speaking.  He 
is  also  a  social  fellow  anxious  to  co- 
operate for  the  community  welfare. 

A  striking  example  of  Future  Farm- 
ers getting  things  done  comes  from 
Stamping  Ground,  Kentucky.  This 
chapter,  one  of  6,300,  has  38  of  the 
boys  shown  on  the  roll  call  of  206,000. 
Its  members  first  did  some  profitable 
farming  that  made  their  elders  take 
notice  of  the  scientific  ideals  learned 


from  their  advisor,  Ivan  Jett.  Then 
they  erected  a  $1,200  headquarters 
building.  A  town  beautification  pro- 
ject included  the  painting  of  fences, 
the  planting  of  shrubs,  and  the  re- 
moval of  .  trash  heaps.  But  their 
crowning  achievement  was  born  of  a 
typhoid  scare.  They  sampled  well 
water,  found  it  contaminated,  and  pro- 
posed a  water  works  system.  When 
the  town  council  took  no  action,  they 
went  to  their  representative  in  the 
Federal  government,  arranged  for  a 
loan  contingent  on  raising  an  amount 
to  match  it.  They  raised  their  quota, 
and  now  Stamping  Ground  has  a  mod- 
ern waterworks. 

That  the  Future  Farmers  of  Amer- 
ica take  their  responsibilities  serious- 
ly is  reflected  by  one  of  their  prize- 
winning  orators:  "No  longer  is  farm- 
ing a  matter  of  mere  hard  labor  .... 
A  trained  farmer  ranks  with  doctor, 
merchant,  engineer,  carpenter  and 
mechanic.  He  is  all  these.  He  buys 
and  sells,  runs  an  engine,  docters  his 
livestock,  applies  science  in  selecting 
seed,  fighting  pests,  or  feeding  stock." 

These  things  the  Future  Farmers 
are  learning.  "Much  of  the  future 
of  the  nation's  agriculture,"  the  auth- 
or says,  "is  in  their  capable  hands. 
Let  the  countryside  be  glad!" 


It  is  another's  fault  if  he  be  ungrateful;  but  it  is  mine  if  I 
do  not  give.  To  find  one  thankful  man,  I  will  oblige  many  that 
are  not  so.  I  had  rather  never  receive  a  kindness  than  never 
bestow  one.  Not  to  return  a  benefit  is  a  great  sin ;  but  not 
to  confer  one  is  a  greater. — Seneca. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"Romance  of  the  Redwoods,"  a 
Columbia  production,  was  the  attrac- 
tion at  our  regular  motion  picture 
show  last  Thursday  night. 

The  barber  shop  has  been  quite  a 
busy  place  this  week  as  Mr.  Query 
and  his  assistants  have  been  giving 
the  boys  hair-cuts. 

Following  a  thirty-day  quarantine 
period  because  of  the  "flu"  epidemic, 
relatives  and  friends  were  allowed  to 
visit  the  boys  last  Wednesday. 

Some  of  the  boys  on  the  outside 
forces  have  been  hauling  gravel  and 
making  repairs  to  the  roads  in  vari- 
ous  sections   of  the   campus. 

The  work  of  spraying  fruit  trees, 
begun  some  time  ago,  which  was  in- 
terrupted by  bad  weather,  has  now 
been  completed.  This  is  the  first 
spraying   of   the    season. 

Messrs.  J.  Lee  White,  our  farm 
manager,  and  J.  C.  Fisher,  assistant 
superintendent,  went  to  Raleigh  last 
Tuesday  to  attend  to  some  matters  in 
the  interest  of  the  School. 

Dr.  Hussman,  an  inspector  with  the 
bureau  of  animal  industry,  United 
States  Department  of  Agriculture,  re- 
cently spent  two  days  at  the  School. 
This  visit  was  for  the  purpose  of 
testing  our  herd  of  Holstein  cattle 
for  tuberculosis.  While  we  have  not 
yet  heard  his  report,  we  are  not  much 
concerned  as  to  the  outcome  of  this 
test,  for  according  to  previous  similar 
tests,  there  have  never  been  any  traces 


of   this   disease   among   the   cattle   at 
the  School. 

The  first  Spring  planting  of  the  1941 
season  at  the  School  occurred  last 
Friday,  at  which  time  forty  bags 
(about  100  bushels)  of  Maine  grown, 
certified  Irish  Cobbler  potatoes  were 
planted.  This  was  all  done  in  one 
afternoon,  the  ground  having  previ- 
ously been  prepared  and  then  found 
to  be  in  fine  condition.  It  was  an 
interesting  sight  to  see  one  group  of 
boys  cutting  potatoes,  another  squad 
carrying  same  to  the  planters,  and 
quite  a  larger  group  of  boys  dropping 
them  in  furrows.  Of  comae,  a  com- 
plement of  lads  with  teams  were  open- 
ing furrows,  distributing  fertilizer 
and  covering  the  potatoes  being  drop- 
ped in  the  rows,  Talk  about  system 
or  co-operation — that  was  what  was 
used   in    this   work. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Frank  Liske.  of  Cot- 
tage No.  10,  were  hosts  at  their  cot- 
tage home,  Saturday  afternoon,  Feb- 
ruary 15th,  to  the  members  of  the  Mt. 
Gilead  Book  Club.  The  home  was 
appropriately  decorated,  suggesting 
the  Valentine  idea,  with  its  red  and 
white  decorations.  Arrangements  of 
red  roses  and  white  hyacinths  were 
used  in  the  living  rooms  and  dining 
room,  presenting  a  very  pretty  pic- 
ture. 

The  guests  assembled  in  the  boys' 
living  room,  where  Superintendent 
Chas.  E.  Boger  addressed  them  in  a 
most  interesting  manner,  briefly  out- 
lining the  purpose  of  the  School  and 
the  work  done  here.  He  expressed 
his  pleasure  in  being  able  to  welcome 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


this  group  of  visitors,  saying  that  to 
have  such  friends  come  and  see  what 
the  School  is  doing  for  the  under- 
privileged boy,  and  then  go  back  and 
tell  what  they  had  seen,  is  the  finest 
advertisement  the  institution  could 
have. 

Mrs.  P.  R.  Rankin,  one  of  North 
Carolina's  most  prominent  club  wo- 
men, replied,  saying  how  happy  they 
all  were  to  be  here,  and  assured  Mr. 
Boger  that  she  and  her  associates 
would  not  fail  to  speak  a  good  word 
for  the  Jackson  Training  School  at 
every   opportunity. 

Mrs.  Liske  then  informed  Mrs. 
Rankin  that  a  previous  gift  of  five 
dollars,  coming  from  her,  supplement- 
ed by  another  of  three  dollars  on  this 
occasion,  for  the  use  of  the  boys  of 
the  cottage,  would  be  turned  over  to 
the  literary  society.  She  further  stat- 
ed that  at  the  last  meeting  of  this 
group  of  boys,  they  had  voted  unan- 
imously to  change  the  name  of  their 
organization  to  that  of  "The  Katie 
Rankin  Literary  Society."  Mrs.  Ran- 
kin graciously  expressed  her  apprecia- 
tion and  requested  that  she  might  be 
permitted  to  attend  the  next  regular 
meeting  of  the  group,  and  was  as- 
sured that  she  would  be  a  most  wel- 
come guest  at  any  time. 

Following  Mr.  Boger's  address  and 
remarks  by  several  members  of  the 
visiting  group,  the  hostess,  assisted 
by  Mrs.  T.  V.  Talbert,  served  a  sweet 
course  with  coffee  and  nuts,  which  re- 
peated the  red  and  white  Valentine 
motif.  Each  guest  was  then  present- 
ed a  souvenir  folder,  containing  a 
picture  of  the  entire  group  of  boys  of 
the  cottage,  names  of  officers  and 
members  of  the  literary  society,  and 
other  information  concerning  the  home 
activities. 


A  meeting  like  this  would  not  be 
complete  unless  some  camera  "fans" 
were  present,  so  Mr.  Leon  Godown, 
our  printing  instructor,  snapped  some 
pictures  of  the  visitors,  both  in  the 
cottage  and  on  the  campus,  and  one 
of  the  guests,  who  had  brought  along 
her  movie  camera,  made  several 
"shots"  of  the  group  and  of  the  boys 
at  play  nearby. 

The  guests  were  then  shown  the 
campus,  going  through  many  of  the 
various  departments.  Some  of  them 
had  never  visited  the  School,  and  they 
were  very  enthusiastic  in  expressing 
their  delight  in  having  an  opportuni- 
ty to  see  how  the  work  is  being  car- 
ried on.  The  ladies  present  on  this  oc- 
casion were  as  follows: 

Mrs.  P.  R.  Rankin,  Mrs.  D.  L.  Swar- 
ingen,  Miss  Mollie  Ledbetter,  Mrs.  J. 
I.  Philips,  Miss  Mildred  McAulay, 
Mrs.  C.  A.  Ledbetter,  Mrs.  R.  B.  Win- 
chester, Mrs.  Homer  Haywood,  Miss 
Lousie  Booth,  Miss  Frances  Haywood. 

In  the  absence  of  Rev.  L.  C.  Baum- 
garner,  who  was  unable  to  come  to 
the  School  last  Sunday  afternoon, 
the  service  was  conducted  by  Rev.  A. 
A.  Lyerly,  pastor  of  Harmony  Meth- 
odist Church,  Concord.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  Matthew 
19:16-22,  and  in  his  message  to  the 
boys  he  pointed  out  some  instances 
in  his  own  boyhood  which  he  thought 
might  be  beneficial  to  his  listeners. 
Some  of  the  principles  taught  him  as 
a  boy,  said  he,  did  not  seem  to  be  of 
much  value  at  the  time,  but  later  in 
life  he  found  they  were  just  what  he 
needed. 

Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly  spoke  of  three  im- 
portant lessons  taught  him  then,  as 
follows:  (1)  Respect  for  the  Sabbath 
Day.     His  parents  taught  him  to  re- 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


spect  the  Lord's  Day,  saying  that  he 
must  go  to  church  and  Sunday  school 
regularly.  Many  times  he  looked  for 
excuses  for  staying  at  home,  but  his 
parents  insisted  that  he  go,  and  he 
went,  often  grumbling  because  in  his 
boyish  mind,  it  seemed  rather  useless 
to  do  so.  He  further  stated  that  his 
father  enforced  a  stern  rule  against 
doing  any  kind  of  work  on  Sunday 
except  that  of  attending  to  the  neces- 
sary farm  chores.  Such  things  as 
playing  baseball  or  swimming  on  Sun- 
day were  forbidden.  The  speaker  al- 
so stated  that  on  several  occasions  he 
had  disobeyed  these  rules,  following 
which  his  father  meted  out  rather 
severe  punishment  in  the  good  old- 
fashioned  way,  well-known  to  those 
of  us  who  were  reared  in  a  community 
where  hickory  trees  grew  plentifully. 
While  this  seemed  to  be  severe  ruling 
to  him  as  a  boy,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly, 
as  he  grew  older  the  Sabbath  meant 
far  more  to  him  because  his  parents 
had  taught  him  to  respect  the  day. 

(2)  Eespect  for  Elders.  The  speak- 
er continued  by  saying  that  he  came 
along  at  a  time  when  children  were 
supposed  to  be  seen  and  not  heard, 
especially  when  older  people  were  do- 
ing the  talking.  He  was  taught  to 
respect  the  wishes  of  old  folks.  Now 
that  he  was  a  grown  man,  because  of 
that  early  training,  he  had  more  re- 
spect for  his  father  than  at  any  time 
in  his  life.  He  further  stated  that 
some  of  the  most  blessed  things  he 
had    learned    had    come    from    older 


people,  who  gave  him  the  benefit  of 
their  rich  experiences  in  life.  School 
teachers  who  had  seemed  hard  task- 
masters in  his  boyish  mind,  he  now 
revered  greatly  because  of  the  valu- 
able lessons  they  had  insisted  he  must 
learn. 

(3)  The  Value  of  Hard  Work.  Con- 
trary to  the  opinion  of  many,  it  is  no 
disgrace  to  work.  Some  people  think 
the  world  owes  them  a  living,  but  that 
is  not  true.  Just  try  to  collect,  and 
you'll  find  this  old  world  to  be  a 
very  poor  paymaster.  The  speaker 
continued  by  saying  that  as  a  boy,  he 
sometimes  thought  his  father  was  a 
terrible  man,  because  he  imposed  so 
many  hard  tasks  which  must  be  com- 
pleted before  there  was  any  time  for 
playing.  What  seemed  to  be  a  hard 
lesson  then,  proved  most  valuable 
when  he  left  home  at  the  age  of  eight- 
een. By  having  been  taught  to  work 
as  a  small  boy,  he  was  later  able  to 
to  work  his  way  through  the  univer- 
sity and  school  of  religion,  finally  be- 
coming a  minister  of  the  Gospel.  Once 
more  his  father's  teachings  had  re- 
vealed   their    true    value. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly  told 
the  boys  they  were  being  taught 
things  here  at  the  School  by  men  and 
women  who  were  interested  in  their 
welfare.  He  urged  them  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  the  opportunities  thus  of- 
fered, that  they  might  develop  into 
the  kind  of  men  God  wants  them  to 
be. 


Men  are  often  capable  of  greater  things  than  they  perform. 
They  are  sent  into  the  world  with  bills  of  credit,  and  seldom 
draw  to  their  full  extent. — Walpole. 


THE  UPLIFT 


Week  Ending  February  16,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(8)   William  Drye  10 
Homer  Head  9 
(12)   Robert  Maples   12 
(12)   Frank  May  12 
(12)   William    Shannon    12 
(12)   Weldon  Warren   12 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)  Everett   Case   6 
(4)   Albert  Chunn  9 

(3)  John    Davis    3 

(4)  Porter  Holder  11 
Carl    Hooker    2 
Joseph  Howard  2 
Burman  Keller  8 
Bruce  Link  3 

(2)   H.  C.  Pope  4 

(2)   Jack    Sutherland   4 

(4)   Everett  Watts  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Joseph   Farlow    7 
Bernice  Hoke  5 
(10)    Edward  Johnson  11 
Robert  Keith  6 

(8)  Donald    McFee    10 
Peter  Tuttle  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(2)   Lewis  Andrews  10 
Earl  Barnes  8 

(9)  John  Bailev  10 
(2)   Jack  Crotts  7 

Robert  Hare 

Jerrv  Jenkins  2 
(2)   Harley  Matthews  7 
(4)   William  Matthewson  10 

George  Shaver  5 
(2)   Wayne  Sluder  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(2)   Weslev  Beaver  5 
(2)   Paul   Briggs    6 

William  Cherry  4 
(2)   Arthur  Edmordson  9 

Aubrey  Fargis  4 
(2)   Arlow  Goins  7 
(7)    Noah  J.  Greene  9 
(2)   John  Jackson  7 


(2)  Morris  Johnson  2 
Winley  Jones 
William    C.   Jordan   3 
George  Newman  6 
Eugene  Puckett  2 

(3)  Robert  Simpson  6 
George  Speer  4 
Oakley  Walker  4 

(2)  John  Whitaker  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(12)  Theodore  Bowles   12 

(10)  Junior   Bordeaux   10 

(5)  Collett  Cantor  9 

(3)  Currie   Sinsjletary   10 
(2)  Hubert  Walker  10 

Dewey  Ware  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Robert   Dunning    4 
Fred  Bostian  2 
Leo    Hamilton    7 
(2)   John  Maples  4 
Carl  Ward  2 
Woodrow  Wilson  ? 

COTTAGE  NO,  7 

(2)  John  H.  Averitte  11 
(7)  Cleasper    Beasley    11 

(3)  Henry   B.   Butler  8 
(3)  Donald  Earnhardt  11 

(2)  George  Green  7 
Richard  Halker  6 
Lyman  Johnson   10 

(10)    Carl  Justice   10 
(5)   Arnold  McHone   11 
Edward  Overby  5 
Carl  Ray  7 
Ernest    Turner    6 
Alex   Weathers    10 

(3)  Ervin  Wolfe  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

No   Honor   Roll 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(12)    David  Cunningham  12 
(3)   James    Hale    3 

Columbus  Hamilton  4 
R.  L.  Hall 


THE   UPLIFT 


rfl 


(3)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  3 
Mark   Jones    6 

(4)  William   Nelson   10 
Leroy  Pate 
James   Ruff  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Thomas  King  2 

John  Lee 
(2)   Harry  Peake   5 

Edward  Stutts  5 

Walter  Sexton  2 
(2)   Claude   Weldy   7 

(2)  Jack  Warren  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John  Allison 
(4)   William  Dixon  10 
(12)    Robert    Goldsmith    12 

Everett  Morris  2 
(4)   Broadus   Moore   9 

(3)  James  Tyndall  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(10)    Odell    Almond    10 
William    Deaton    9 
(2)   Treley  Frankum  9 
Woodrow  Hager  9 

(10)   Tillman   Lyles    10 
Clarence  Mayton  9 
Hei'cules  Rose  9 

(12)   Howard  Sanders  12 
Charles   Simpson   10 
Robah  Sink  11 
Jesse  Smith  6 
George  Tolson   9 
(7)   J.   R.  Whitman   10 


COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(2)  Bayard    Aldridge    4 

(3)  James  Brewer  9 
(6)    Charles  Gaddy  6 

(12)   Vincent  Hawes  12 
James    Johnson 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(3)  Raymond  Andrews  11 

(4)  John    Baker    11 
William    Butler    6 
Edward   Carter    11 
Mack   Coggins    10 

(12)    Robert    Deyton    12 

(2)  Henry    Ennis    4 
(12)   Audie    Farthing    12 

(6)   Troy    Gilland    10 

(4)  John  Hamm   10 

(3)  Feldman   Lane   9 
(2)   Roy  Mumford  5 

(2)  Henry   McGraw  7 
Charles  McCoyle  7 

(6)   Norvell   Murphy  9 
John  Robbins  9 

(3)  Charles    Steepleton   10 

(5)  Jack    West    8 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(8)   Jennings  Britt  8 
Aldine   Duggins  4 

(6)  J.    P.    Sutton    10 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks    3 
(2)    George   Duncan   9 
(2)   Redmond   Lowry   7 
(2)   Thomas   Wilson   9 


THE  BIBLE 

Cities  fall,  empires  come  to  nothing,  kingdoms  fade  away 
as  smoke.  Where  is  Numa,  Minos,  Lycurgus?  Where  are 
their  books?  and  what  has  become  of  their  laws?  But  that 
this  book  no  tyrant  should  have  been  able  to  consume,  no  tradi- 
tion to  choke,  no  heretic  maliciously  to  corrupt ;  that  it  should 
stand  unto  this  day,  amid  the  wreck  of  all  that  was  human, 
without  the  alteration  of  one  sentence  so  as  to  change  the  doc- 
trine taught  therein, — surely  there  is  a  very  singular  provi- 
dence, claiming  our  attention  in  a  most  remarkable  manner. 

— Bishop  Jewell. 


\J> 


.MAR 


4      1941 


CAROLINA  ROC 


THE 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N    C,   MARCH  1,  1941 


NO.   9 


8.  **• 


t\0* 


PEACE 

The  more  quietly  and  peaceably  we  all  get 
on,  the  better — the  better  for  ourselves — the 
better  for  our  neighbors.  In  nine  cases  out 
of  ten  the  wisest  policy  is.  if  a  man  cheats 
you,  quit  dealing  with  him ;  if  he  is  abusive, 
quit  his  company;  if  he  slanders  you,  take 
care  to  live  so  that  nobody  will  believe  him. 
No  matter  who  he  is,  or  how  he  misuses  you, 
the  wisest  way  is  generally  to  let  him  alone ; 
for  there  is  nothing  better  than  this  cool, 
calm,  quiet  way  of  dealing  with  the  wrongs 
we  meet  with. — Bishop  Patrick. 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING 
AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

A  STUMPER  FOR  THE  QUIZZ  MAN                           (Selected)  8 

WAR  FOR  2500  YEARS                                   (Sunshine  Magazine)  10 

THE  SOUTHERN'S  NEW  SERVICE                               (Selected)  11 

IF  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 

COULD  RETURN  TODAY                     (Watchman-Examiner  12 

DANGERS  OF  THE  HIGHWAYS                     By   Ronald   Hocutt  13 

TRUTH  IS  ALWAYS  BEST                     By  Florence  A.  Middleton  14 

GETTING  BACK  TO  OLD- 
FASHIONED  FUNDAMENTALS     (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  16 

ROBINS  IN  JANUARY                                            By  Marie  E.  Kolz  17 

HOME    RIGHTS                                                    By    Helda    Richmond  18 

WORK                                                                 By   E.   Donald   Atwell  20 

DEMOCRACY  BECOMES  PART  OF 

SCHOOL    CURRICULUM                 (Concord    Daily    Tribune)  21 

THE  LEGEND  OF  CRAWFORD  NOTCH     (Sunshine  Magazine)  22 

A  TREMENDOUS  SUCCESS                                             (Selected)  24 

"USELESS"                                                            By    Kermit    Rayborn  26 

HUMOROUS  MARK  TWAIN  INCIDENTS             (Fact  Digest)  27 

INSTITUTION.  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,   N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,  Associate  Editor 

AMERICA— TO  PRAYER! 

America — to  prayer! 

Earth's  blackest  hour  demands 

The  mighty  supplication  of  thy  millions, 

Who  yet  alone  are  free  in  peace  to  pray, 

And  lift  to  God  hands  still  unstained  with  blood 

Amid  the  wreck  of  valiant  nations,  fallen 
Beneath  the  deadliest  blows  Mars  ever  struck 
Upon  the  innocent  who  loved  but  peace, 
While  only  one  is  left  'twixt  thee  and  the  fury: 
Raise  thy  strong  cry — America! 

Pray  not  in  fear  nor  panic  for  thyself, 

But  firm  in  faith  that  "gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail/' 

And  great  of  heart,  to  feel  the  woe  of  all  the  world; 

So  link  thyself  to  God  by  intercession 

And  the  will  to  serve. 

Mayhap  no  fire  from  heaven  will  fall — 

The  ways  of  God  are  wiser  than  the  ways  of  men — 

But  known  the  Lord  is  stronger  than  His  foes! 

So  let  thy  hundred  million  people  pray, 

To  speed  the  miracle  of  peace! 

America — to  prayer! 

All  urgent  rings  that  other  cry: 

"America — to  arms!" 

— Elda  Mae  Piero. 


CHARLES  F.  RICHIE 

The  many  friends  of  Charlies  F.  Ritchie,  a  verteran  merchant  of 
Concord,  have  watched  with  interest,  since  the  announcement  of  his 
sudden  illness,  the  reports  coming  from  his  bedside.  This  splendid 
citizen  had  the  appearance  of  possessing-  a  fine  physique,  therefore, 
the  sudden  heart  attack,  the  cause  of  his  illness,  was  a  decided 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

shock  to  all  who  knew  him.  The  expected  happened,  death  claim- 
ed him,  and  his  soul  passed  into  the  realm  of  blessed  peace,  after 
a  long-  service  as  a  kind  husband  and  father,  a  fine  citizen,  loyal 
churchman,  and  a  friend  to  his  fellow  man. 

In  his  place  of  business  he  greeted  his  customers  most  courteous- 
ly, realizing  that  courtesy  is  the  technique  of  success  in  any  business, 
large  or  small.  The  march  of  time  curtailed  his  activities  in  the 
store,  but  his  cheery  salutation  greeted  his  legion  of  friends  as  they 
passed  his  place  of  business. 

His  splendid  family,  including  his  wife,  several  sons  and  a  daugh- 
ter, will  miss  his  sweet  and  tender  companionship,  but  will  accept 
the  touch  of  the  grim  reaper's  hand  with  an  understanding  heart. 
This  institution  will  miss  the  kindly  interest  of  Mr.  Ritchie  in  the 
forgotten  child,  therefore,  the  personnel  of  this  School  extends  deep- 
est sympathy  to  the  members  of  the  bereaved  family  in  their  great 
loss. 


IMPORTANT  FEBURARY  DATES 
It  has  been  noted  that  February  is  the  birth-month  of  many  men 
who  have  written  their  names  in  the  records  of  fame.  The  most 
outstanding  in  American  history  are  Washington  and  Lincoln,  but 
there  are  other  names,  classed  in  the  ranks  of  small  officials,  who 
have  contributed  in  a  large  way  toward  making  the  United  States 
a  unit  of  good  government  with  privileges  of  freedom  that  all 
people  enjoy. 

It  seems  coincidental  that  February  17,  1897,  forty-four  years 
ago,  marked  the  founding  of  the  Parent-Teacher  Association,  an 
organization  conceived  to  bring  parents  closer  to  the  school  life 
of  the  child,  with  an  understanding  of  the  problems  to  be  adjusted 
by  the  teachers.  The  Parent-Teacher  Association  has  a  national 
membership  of  more  than  two  millions,  and  in  North  Carolina  the 
membership  reaches  the  high  mark  of  seventy-five  thousand. 

Some  one  has  wisely  said,  "United  we  stand ;  divided  we  fall",  but 
there  is  little  danger  of  a  break  in  this  august  body  of  teachers  and 
parents,  so  it  is  obvious  this  group  of  workers  for  the  welfare  of 
childhood,  will  wield  an  influence  that  touches  the  most  remote 
corners,  not  alone  of  our  state,  but  of  the  entire  country. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

On  Founder's  Day  we  fortunately  turned  the  dial  of  the  radio 
to  just  the  right  point  to  hear  a  program  that  revealed  an  impress- 
ive story.  The  president  of  the  national  organization  was  the 
speaker  on  this  occasion.  We  visualized  her  as  a  modest,  calm  and 
far-sighted  mother  who  placed  the  essentials  of  life  first,  likewise 
we  observed  that  she  emphasized  the  health  and  environment  of 
childhood,  the  most  important  fundamentals  of  a  strong  defense  for 
our  great  nation. 

She  spoke  knowingly  of  the  National  Defense  Program  as  planned 
by  our  government  and  was  thoroughly  in  accord  with  same.  But 
she  did  not  fail  to  impress  the  large  audience  within  hearing  dis- 
tance of  her  voice  that  the  strongest  defense  of  any  country  is  a 
strong  and  well-trained  youth  of  the  land.  One  could  easily  read 
between  the  lines  of  this  fine  address  that  the  child  was  accepted  as 
the  sweetest  and  most  precious  gift  of  mankind. 

Therefore,  the  objective  of  the  Parent-Teacher  Association  is 
one  inspired  by  the  noble  impulses  of  genuine  motherhood —  the 
rearing  and  training  of  the  children  of  the  Nation.  This  combined 
influence,  by  precept  and  example,  of  teachers  and  parents,  can 
work  miracles  in  molding  a  strong  and  understanding  citizenship. 
The  women  who  vivualized  the  possibilities  of  such  an  organization 
surely  had  a  vision  of  superb  service,  especially  so  since  statistics 
inform  us  there  are  17,000,000  children  in  the  United  States.  Long 
may  the  Parent-Teacher  Association  live,  having  for  its  watchword 
the  CHILD. 


A  MILD  WINTER 

Two  months  of  1941  have  passed  very  smoothly  without  any 
intense  cold  weather.  There  were  many  days  when  the  clouds 
obscured  the  sun,  but  all  memories  of  dreary,  damp  days  were  soon 
forgotton  when  "Old  Sol"  would  burst  forth  in  all  his  glory.  A 
mild  winter  is  always  an  occasion  for  thanksgiving,  because  there 
is.  less  suffering  from  the  lack  of  food  and  fuel.  With  grateful 
memories  for  the  blessings  of  a  kind  providence,  we  turn  our  faces 
to  the  approach  of  Spring  with  a  hope  for  effective  achievements 
that  will  rebound  to  the  enrichment  of  the  soul  and  the  development 
of  mind  and  body. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

We  all  feel  that  Spring  is  upon  us  when  Ash  Wednesday,  the 
first  day  of  Lent,  forty  days  of  meditation  and  prayer  prior  to  the 
resurrection  morn,  is  announced  in  the  church  calendar.  This  sea- 
son of  the  year  reveals  many  antics  of  Spring,  such  as  the  budding 
of  trees,  the  blossoming  of  the  hardy  plants,  and  the  chirping  of 
birds  on  the  window-sill,  looking  for  a  warm  and  cozy  nook  in  which 
to  build  their  nest.  Then,  too,  hope  springs  eternal  in  the  human 
breast  when  mother  earth  is  prepared  for  the  planting  of  grain 
and  vegetables  with  a  faith  that  has  never  failed  from  the  be- 
ginning of  time.  The  attentive  agriculturist  who  plows  and  plants 
and  then  patiently  awaits  the  miracles  of  nature,  has  an  undying 
faith  in  the  unseen  power. 

Every  season,  warm  or  cold,  stormy  or  calm,  carries  hidden  bless- 
ings that  at  times  seem  slow  in  materializing,  but  in  the  course  of 
time,  the  person  of  undying  faith  wins.  The  Winter  of  1940-41 
has  been  mild  and  kind,  therefore,  we  now  turn  our  faces  to  the 
approaching  Spring  with  faith  and  courage  to  meet  conditions  with 
"chins  up." 


REGULATION  OF  BICYCLE  TRAFFIC 
An  encouraging  reduction   in  fatal  accidents  involving  bicycle 
riders  in  North  Carolina  has  been  reported  by  the  Highway  Safety 
Division,  which  attributes  the  reduction  largely  to  stricter  control 
and  regulation  of  bicycle  traffic  in  many  cities  in  the  state. 

The  brightest  spot  in  the  whole  traffic  accident  picture  for  1940, 
in  fact,  was  the  large  reduction  shown  in  fatalities  and  injuries  from 
motor  vehicle-bicycle  collisions.  Last  year,  20  bicycle  riders  were 
killed  and  208  were  injuried  in  accidents  in  this  state,  whereas  37 
were  killed  and  258  injuried  in  1939.  This  was  nearly  a  50  per  cent 
reduction  in  bicycle  fatalities,  and  the  decrease  was  particularly 
noteworthy  in  view  of  the  increased  use  of  bicycles  and  the  upward 
trend  of  all  other  types  of  traffic  accidents. 

"In  as  much  as  a  great  majority  of  the  bicycles  are  in  cities  and 
towns,  we  feel  that  an  important  factor  behind  this  decrease  in  bi- 
cycle fatalities  has  been  the  fact  that  many  municipalities  in  the 
state  have  adopted  special  ordinances  designed  to  regulate  and  con- 
trol bicycle  riders,"  said  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  safety  divi- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

sion  "Fourteen  cities  in  the  state  have  compulsory  registration  of 
bicycles,  regulatory  ordinances,  or  both,  and  these  have  formed  the 
basis  for  an  educational  and  enforcement  program  among  bicycle 
riders  in  these  municipalities." 

Greenville,  Taboro,  Wilson  and  Reidsville  have  enacted  bicycle 
ordinances  and  begun  licensing  bicycles  within  the  past  30  days, 
and  Elizabeth  City,  Shelby,  Salisbury  and  several  other  cities  have 
such  measures  under  consideration,  Hocutt  reported. 

"1  am  certain  that  if  this  program  is  consistently  carried  on  and 
expanded,  the  hazards  created  by  bicycle  traffic  will  we  greatly  re- 
duced." he  said. 


GRATITUDE 

Gratitude  is  a  God-given  grace,  one  of  the  finest  elements  of 
manhood.  The  following  from  "The  Journal,"  Coffeyville,  Kansas, 
surely  is  an  expression  of  gratitude: 

Sam  Carpenter  would  like  to  know  who  put  the  $5  bill  in  the 
letter  he  received  recently. 

"You  won't  remember  me,"  a  note  folded  with  the  money  said 
"but  I'm  the  fellow  you  bought  the  overcoat  for.  I  was  stand- 
ing in  front  of  Burger  &  Adams'  filling  station,  and  you  took 
me  to  Belts'  to  get  me  a  coat." 

As  Carpenter  remembers  the  incident,  it  happened  one  Satur- 
day night  about  12  years  ago.  He  was  driving  home  from  a 
show,  and  stopped  at  the  filling  station  to  have  anti-freeze  put 
in  the  radiator  of  his  car.  A  youth  15  or  16  years  old  was 
standing  at  the  corner  by  the  station,  lightly  dressed  and 
shivering  in  the  cold. 

Carpenter  asked  the  boy  if  he  had  an  overcoat  and  discovered 
that  he  was  a  transient  out  of  work.  Tom  Turner,  the 
affable  "Cap"  of  the  Door  of  Hope,  had  given  him  an  order 
for  food  and  a  place  to  stay  for  the  night,  but  he  was  pushing 
on  to  Calafornia  the  next  day.  But  the  boy  needed  a  coat — 
it  was  late  January — so  Carpenter  bought  him  a  mackinaw. 
Belts'  sold  him  one,  a  heavy  woolen  garment  a  little  out  of  date, 
for  $5. 

The  boy  is  working  now  at  a  factory  in  Los  Angeles,  but 
Carpenter  doesn't  know  how  to  tell  him  he  received  the  money. 
His  signature  was  illegible. 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  STUMPER  FOR  THE  QUIZZ  MAN 

North  Carolina  Congress  of  Parents  and  Teachers 


What  important  February  date  is 
celebrated  by  more  American  people 
than  any  other?  Is  it  Lincoln's 
birthday?  Washington's?  St.  Val- 
entine's Day  ?  Well,  we  have  no  way 
of  checking  the  number  of  people 
observing  those  time  honored  dates, 
but  we  do  know  that  two  million, 
five  hundred  thousand  parent-teachers 
association  members  of  this  country 
celebrate  February  the  seventeenth  as 
their  Founder's  Day.  It  was  for- 
ty-four years  ago,  February  17,  1897, 
that  Mrs.  Alice  McLellan  Birney  and 
Mrs.  Phoebe  Apperson  Hearst  called 
an  organization  meeting  of  the  Na- 
tional Congress  of  Parents  and  Teach- 
ers. Every  state  and  territory  in  the 
Union  was  repi-esented  at  that  his- 
toric meeting  in  Washington,  D.  C, 
at  that  time  the  home  of  both  Mrs. 
Birney  and  Mrs.  Hearst.  Mrs  Birney 
was  born  in  Georgia;  Mrs.  Birney  was 
a  native  Missourian. 

It  was  twenty-two  years  later  be- 
fore the  parent-teacher  movement  had 
gathered  sufficient  impetus  to  war- 
rant a  state  organization  in  North 
Carolina.  The  dream  of  that  small 
band  of  women,  meeting  in  Charlotte 
in  1919,  may  be  better  visualized  by 
reading  their  objects  as  recorded  in 
the  minutes  of  the  day. 

"The  objects  shall  be  to  raise  the 
standards  of  home  life;  to  give  to 
young  people  opportunities  to  learn 
how  to  care  for  children,  so  that  when 
they  assume  the  duties  of  parenthood 
they  may  have  some  conception  of 
the  methods  which  will  best  develop 
the    physical,    intellectual    and    spiri- 


tual nature  of  the  child;  to  bring  into 
closer  relations  the  home  and  the 
school  that  parents  and  teachers  may 
cooperate  intelligently  in  the  educa- 
tion of  the  child;  to  surround  the 
childhood  of  the  whole  world  with 
that  wise,  loving  care  in  the  impres- 
sionable years  of  life  that  will  develop 
good  citizens;  to  use  systematic  and 
earnest  effort  to  this  end  through  the 
formation  of  parent-teacher  associa- 
tions in  every  public  school  and  else- 
where; through  the  establishment  of 
kindergartens;  and  through  distribu- 
tion of  literature  which  will  be  of  prac- 
tical use  to  parents  in  the  problems  of 
home  life;  to  secure  more  adequate 
laws  for  the  care  of  dependent  chil- 
dren, and  to  carry  the  mother-love 
and  mother-thought  into  all  that  con- 
cerns childhood.  The  Congress  be- 
lieves that,  with  the  aid  of  Divine 
Power,  these  objects  will  be  accomp- 
lished." 

Today  North  Carolina  has  approx- 
imately 75,000  parent-teacher  mem- 
bers; she  ranks  ninth  in  member- 
ship among  all  forty-eight  states, 
the  district  of  Columbia,  Puerto  Rica 
and  Hawaii.  These  seventy-five  thou- 
sand men  and  women  are  organized 
into  around  seven  hundred  local  as- 
sociations. Practically  every  one  of 
these  seven  hundred  North  Carolina 
parent-teacher  associations  are  dedi- 
cating their  February  meeting  to  their 
Founders. 

Probably  the  most  interesting  and 
the  most  enlightening  of  these  Found- 
er's Day  programs  are  those  dealing 
with  the  early  history  of  locals,  them- 


THE  UPLIFT 


selves.  But  while  honoring  local  past- 
presidents  and  loyal  workers  and  re- 
viewing early  P-T-A  accomplishments, 
this  recent  message  from  Mrs.  Fred 
M.  Raymond,  national  chairman  of  the 
committee  on  Programs  and  Founder's 
Day,  is  before  them: 

"In  this  crucial  year  of  1941  the 
challenge  of  our  heritage  comes  with 
renewed  force.  In  every  local  as- 
sociation this  February  there  should 
be  a  re-dedication  to  a  wiser,  more 
intelligent,  more  vital  interpretation 
of  parent-teacher  objectives." 

In  those  objectives,  somewhat  more 
streamlined  than  those  set  forth  at 
North    Carolina's    organization    meet- 


ing back  in  1919,  it  is  true,  one  reads 
the  same  meaning. 

"To  promote  the  welfare  of  chil- 
dren and  youth  in  home,  school, 
church,  and  community;  to  raise  the 
standard  of  home  life;  to  secure  ad- 
equate laws  for  the  care  and  protec- 
tion of  children  and  youth. 

"To  bring  into  close  relation  the 
home  and  the  school  that  parents  and 
teachers  may  cooperate  intelligently 
in  the  training  of  the  child,  and  to  de- 
velop between  educators  and  the  gen- 
eral public  such  united  efforts  as  will 
secure  for  every  child  the  highest  ad- 
vantages in  physical,  mental,  social, 
and  spiritual  education." 


A  WHOPPER  IS  CORRECTED 

You  may  have  noticed  an  Associated  Press  dispatch  from 
Wilson,  N.  C,  describing  the  experience  of  three  tenant  farm- 
ers who  went  out  to  cut  an  old  pine  tree  for  firewood.  In  suc- 
cessive hollows  they  found  a  nest  of  squirrels,  a  den  of 
raccoons,  200  pounds  of  pure  honey,  and  finally,  a  nice  fat  'pos- 
sum. Well,  we  have  a  very  presistent  North  Carolinian  on  our 
staff,  and  naturally  he  noticed  it  too. 

"They  didn't  get  it  straight,"  he  complained.  "The  way  it 
happened  was  this:  First,  they  chopped  open  the  hollow  at 
the  top  and  found  the  squirrels.  Then  they  found  a  hollow 
containing  150  pounds  of  the  finest  paper  shell  pecans.  They 
chopped  some  more  and  found  a  passel  of  'coons,  including  a 
rare  albino — snow  white  and  worth  a  lot  of  money.  They 
chopped  some  more,  and  found  the  200  pounds  of  pure  honey ; 
but  remember  this  was  an  old  bee  tree,  so  why  overlook  the  500 
pounds  of  beeswax  ?  They  chopped  some  more,  and  out  popped 
a  fat  'possum.  They  chopped  some  more  and  out  popped  a  bag 
full  of  gold  the  Confederates  had  hid  from  the  Yankees.  They 
chopped  some  more,  and  out  popped  the  Wilson  correspondent 
of  the  Raleigh  News  and  Observer.  That's  the  way  I've  al- 
ways heard  it." — Baltimore  Evening  Sun. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


WAR  FOR  2500  YEARS 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


In  two  and  a  half  thousand  years 
there  have  been  fought  nine  hundred 
and  nine  major  wars.  In  the  same 
historical  period,  civil  war  or  internal 
fighting  of  a  grave  nature  has  broken 
out  one  thousand  six  hundred  and 
fifteen  times.  Twenty-two  hundred 
and  seventeen  wars,  either  internal 
fifteen  times.  Twenty-five  hundred 
years,  or  seventeen  more  than  one 
each  year! 

What  a  sad  record!  But  from  all 
indications,  this  will  be  thrown  into 
the  discard  with  the  next  century.  The 
century  which  boasts  its  progress, 
the  century  which  fought  a  "war  to 
end  all  wars,"  can  teach  our  barbarian 
ancestors  a  thing  or  two,  not  only 
about  efficiency  in  warfare,  but  also 
in  finding  reasons  for  fighting. 

Looking  into  the  history  of  con- 
flict finds  considerable  proof  of  this 
contention,  and  also  presents  evi- 
dence which  will  doubtless  change 
many  a  popular  conception  regard- 
ing which  nations  have  been  most 
warlike. 

For  instance,  most  of  us  have  al- 
ways considered  ancient  Rome  as  a 
nation  devoted  to  war.  Yet  we.  find 
that  Rome  was  engaged  in  warfare 
only  forty  per  cent  of  the  years  of 
her  history.  In  contrast  to  this, 
modern  Spain  has  found  reason  for 
fighting  in  sixty-seven  per  cent  of 
all  the  years  she  has  been  a  nation. 
This  is  the  highest  war  percentage 
on  record.  Other  nations  which  have 
put  ancient  Rome  in  the  discard  are 
England,  France,  and  Russia. 

It  may  be  surprising  that  twenty- 
four  wars  have  been  fought,  or  are 


still  being  fought,  since  the  armistice 
in  1918.     They  are  as  follows: 

1918-19 — Poland  and  Ukrania  over 
Galacia. 

1919 — Russian   Revolution. 

1919-21 — Revolution   in    Ireland. 

1919-22 — Spanish  war  in  Morocco. 

1919-26 — War  of  Conquest  in  Arabia. 

1920 — Russian  attack  on  Poland. 

1920 — Turkey  attacked  Armenian  Re- 
public. 

1920-26— Civil  War  in  China. 

1921-22 — Greece  invaded  Asia  Minor 
(defeated). 

1925 — Druse  Rebellion  in  Syria 
against   France. 

1925-35 — War  between  Bolivia  and 
Paraguay  over  the  Chaco. 

1926-28 — Communist  and  Nationalist 
clash  in  China. 

1931-32 — Japan  invaded  Manchukuo. 

1932 — Japan  and  China  fight  in 
Shanghai. 

1935-36 — Italian  Conquest  of  Ethio- 
pia. 

1936— Civil  War  in  Spain. 

1937 — Japan  invaded  China  (still 
fighting). 

1939 — German  Conquest  of  Austria 
and  Czechoslovakia. 

1939 — German  Conquest  of  Poland. 

1939 — War  between  Russia  and  Fin- 
land. 

1939 — German   Conquest  of  Norway. 

1940 — German  Conquest  of  the  Neth- 
erlands. German  Conquest  of 
France.  War  between  Italy  and 
English-French  Allies  (still  fight- 
ing). War  between  Germany 
and  England   (still  fighting). 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


THE  SOUTHERN'S  NEW  SERVICE 


Deluxe  units  for  "The  Southerner", 
new  streamlined  train  of  the  Southern 
Railway,  are  being  completed  in  the 
Chicago  shops  of  the  Pullman-Stan- 
dard Car  Manufacturing  Company, 
according  to  advice  from  Frank  L. 
Jenkins,  Passenger  Traffic  Manager, 
Southern  Railway  System.  The  new 
modern  cars  will  be  ready  to  inaugu- 
rate a  new  phase  of  luxury  travel  be- 
tween New  Orleans  and  New  York 
next  month,  the  exhibition  date  hav- 
ing been  tentatively  announced  as 
March  17th  for  New  Orleans. 

"The  Southern'"  cars  are  part  of 
an  order  for  47  ultra-modern  units 
placed  with  Pullman-Standard  by  the 
Southern  Railway.  The  entire  order 
comprises  18  straight  chair  cars;  six 
partition  chair  cars;  five  dining  cars; 
three  lounge-tavern-observation  cars 
with  square  ends;  three  lounge- 
tavern-observation  cars  with  round 
ends;  six  passenger  and  baggage 
cars;  two  mail  baggage  cars  with  60 
foot  mail  apartments;  two  mail-bag- 
gage cars  with  30  foot  mail  apart- 
ments, and  two  mail  storage  cars. 

Six  complete  streamlined  trains 
will  be  made  up  from  the  47  unit 
order.  Three  trains  will  operate  un- 
der the  name  "The  Southerner."  The 
other  three  trains,  to  be  completed 
at  a  later  date,  will  be  known  as  "The 
Tennessean"  and  will  operate  between 
Washington,  D.   C,  and  Memphis. 

Featured  in  the  new  trains  will  be 
the  latest  refinements  for  safety,  com- 
fort and  beauty.     Cars  are  fabricated 


of  high  tensile  steel,  each  being  par- 
ticularly attractive  in  sheathing  of 
stainless  steel.  Heating  and  air  con- 
ditioning are  thermostatically  control- 
led. The  new  trains  are  powered  by 
Diesel  locomotives  built  by  the  Elec- 
tro-Motive Corporation,  subsidiary  of 
General  Motors. 

Comfort  arrangements  in  chair  cars 
include  twin  rotating,  reclining  type 
seats  throughout  the  main  compart- 
ments, with  special  lounge  chairs  for 
both  men's  and  women's  rooms.  Set- 
tees and  card  playing  accommodations 
are  part  of  the  lounge-tavern  plan- 
ning. In  the  observation  rooms  are 
lounge  chairs,  settees,  writing  desks 
and  other  comfort  and  utility  arrange- 
ments. 

Particularly  appealing  is  the  dec- 
orative treatment  of  all  train  units. 
Predominant  colors  are  blue,  beige 
green,  applied  in  appropriate  tones  to 
harmonize  with  individualized  car 
schemes.  Draperies,  seat  fabrics, 
floor  coverings  and  the  like  have  been 
planned  to  reflect  luxury,  beauty  and 
comfort.  Photomurals  are  important 
items  in  the  general  decorative  treat- 
ment. 

The  dining  car  of  each  train  seats 
48  persons.  Accommodations  in  each 
of  the  other  units  are  as  follows: 
straight  chair  cars,  56  persons  each; 
partition  chairs  cars,  52  persons  each; 
lounge-tavern-observation  unit,  54 
persons,  and  the  baggage-dormitory- 
chair  car,  22  persons. 


"Ability  is  a  poor  man's  wealth." 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


IF  GEORGE  WASHINGTON 


COULD  RETURN  TODAY 

(Watchman-Examiner) 


The  world  is  not  the  same  as  that 
into  which  George  Washington  was 
born  that  February  day  in  1732.  Could 
he  return,  he  would  be  astonished  by 
the  changes  that  have  taken  place. 
Much  of  the  progress  his  country  has 
made  he  could  trace  to  policies  advo- 
cated by  him.  History  appears  to  in- 
dicate he  led  and  directed  a  transfor- 
mation that  has  grown  with  increas- 
ing strength  over  western  civilization. 

The  circumstances  within  his  life 
made  George  Washington  the  prophet 
and  executor  of  a  new  and  brighter 
era.  He  was  born  a  royal  subject  of  an 
English  king.  He  was  reared  in  Tory 
surroundings.  Culturally,  he  was  more 
than  ordinarily  endowed  with  educa- 
tion and  refinement.  He  would  have 
graced  the  court  of  any  king.  Stand- 
ing six  feet  two  inches  without  shoes, 
he  made  no  apology  for  his  oversize, 
but  stood  erect  as  any  small  man  ever 
tried  to  do.  Majesty  and  dignity  were 
in  his  bearing.  He  viewed  himself  and 
other  men  as  being  not  only  made  for, 
but,  under  God,  makers  of  destiny. 

It  was  such  a  man  who  providen- 
tially was  called  to  bring  this  nation 
into  being.  That  he  was  God's  man 
for  his  times  all  devout  historians 
aver.  As  the  first  great  soldier  of  his 
country,  he  won  the  Revolutionary 
War.  As  its  most  eminent  patriot  he 
refused  to  use  the  results  of  that  vic- 
tory for  his  own  benefit,  but  bestowed 
them  on  his  fellow  countrymen.  As  a 


wise  statesman,  he  gathered  around 
him  the  best  talent  of  his  times  and 
created  the  American  Republic.  The 
advancing  years  only  reveal  how  nobly 
he  planned. 

What  a  changed  country  he  would 
see,  could  he  return  today.  And  yet  it 
would  rejoyice  his  heart  to  see  his  own 
policies  brought  to  fruition.  Washing- 
ton was  a  staunch  advocate  of  educa- 
tion. When  Washingtion  was  born 
there  were  only  three  colleges  in  this 
country — Harvard,  William  and  Mary 
and  Yale — with  an  attendance  of  275 
students.  Were  he  to  return  now,  he 
would  find  913  institutions  of  higher 
learning,  having  an  enrollment  of  over 
800,000  students  and  endowments  ap- 
proximating $815,000,000.  The  man 
who  declared,  "Knowledge  is,  in  every 
country,  the  surest  basis  of  hap- 
piness," would  be  amazed  how  literally 
his  counsel  had  been  fulfilled.  In  his 
farewell  address  Washington  express- 
ed his  hope  that  the  citizens  of  this 
country  would  be  enlightened  with 
true  knowledge,  that  government 
might  always  be  the  expression  of  that 
enlightenment.   He   said : 

"Promote,  then,  as  an  object  of  pri- 
mary importance,  institutions  for  the 
general  diffusion  of  knowledge.  In 
proportion  as  the  structure  of  a 
government  gives  force  to  public 
opinion,  it  is  essential  that  public 
opinion   should   be   enlightened." 


Adversity  is  the  first  path  to  truth. — Byron 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


DANGERS  OF  THE  HIGHWAYS 

By  Ronald  Hocutt,  Director  Highway  Safety  Division 


Reporting  980  deaths  and  approxi- 
mately 10,000  injuries  as  the  result 
of  traffic  accidents  in  North  Carolina 
last  year,  the  Highway  Safety  Divi- 
sion recently  released  a  horrible  story 
of  death  and  destruction  on  the  streets 
and  highways  of  this  state  during 
1940. 

The  1940  traffic  death  toll,  highest 
since  1937,  represented  an  approxi- 
mate 4  per  cent  increase  over  the 
943  killed  in  1939.  However,  the 
National  Safety  Council's  provisional 
report  for  1940  reveals  an  increase  of 
around  6  per  cent  in  traffic  accidents 
nationally. 

The  980  traffic  fatalities  in 
the  state  last  year  included  337 
pedestrians,  270  persons  killed  in 
motor  vehicle  collisions,  161  killed  in 
cars  that  ran  off  the  roadway,  68 
killed  in  cars  that  overturned  on  the 
roadway,  54  killed  in  collisions  with 
fixed  objects,  35  killed  in  railroad 
crossing  crashes,  20  bicyclists,  and 
6  killed  in  collisions  between  motor 
vehicles   and   animal-drawn  vehicles. 

The  1940  accident  report  revealed 
that  the  980  persons  killed  included 
789  males  and  191  females. 

According  to  last  year's  figures, 
a  driver  stands  a  better  chance  than 
a  passenger,  and  both  stand  a  better 
chance  than  a  pedestrian.  There 
were  288  drivers  killed,  327  passen- 
gers and  340  pedestrians. 

Now  for  some  facts  about  the  15,- 
184  drivers  involved  in  these  acci- 
dents. A  total  of  13,633  of  them  were 
males,  and  only  1,302  were  females. 
Nearly  5,000  of  them  were  under  25 
years   of   age.     In   all   types   of   acci- 


dents, 7,456  drivers  resided  in  ur- 
ban areas  and  7,099  in  rural  areas, 
but  in  fatal  accidents  the  number  of 
rural  drivers  increased  sharply,  659 
rural  drivers  being  involved  in  fatal 
accidents  while  only  476  urban  drivers 
were  involved  in  these  accidents. 

The  report  showed  further,  that 
11,315  of  the  15,184  drivers  involved 
in  accidents  last  year  lived  within  25 
miles  of  the  accident  location,  another 
2,002  resided  elsewhere  in  the  state, 
and  1,181  were  non-residents. 

In  the  matter  of  driving  experiences, 
only  175  of  the  15,184  drivers  had  had 
less  than  one  year's  experience  in 
driving,  and  approximately  10,000 
had  more  than  five  year's  experience. 
More  than  5,000  of  them  had  been 
driving  over  ten  years. 

Of  the  866  fatal  accidents  in  which 
the  980  persons  were  killed,  194  were 
charge  to  exceeding  the  stated  speed 
limit,  123  to  driving  on  the  wrong  side 
of  the  road,  41  to  disregard  of  warning 
signs,  signals  or  other  traffic  control 
devices,  45  to  to  usurpation  of  right- 
of-way,  49  to  hit-and-run  drivers,  45 
to  skidding  vehicles,  29  to  improper 
turning,  and  33  to  improper  passing. 

Of  the  1,082  drivers  involved  in  the 
866  fatal  accidents,  523  were  held  in 
violation.  Out  of  the  1,082  vehicles 
involved,  783  were  passenger  cars, 
165  were  trucks  and  trailers,  13  were 
taxicabs,  10  were  buses,  only  5  were 
oil  transports  and  only  3  were  school 
buses.  1,021  of  the  1,082  vehicles  had 
no  apparent  mechanical  defects. 

593  of  the  866  accidents  occurred  in 
open  country,  176  occurred  in  urban 
residential    districts,    41    occurred    in 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


shopping  and  business  districts,  and 
8  occurred  in  school  and  playground 
districts. 

Out  of  the  866  fatal  accidents,  644 
were  on  straight  roads,  668  on  hard- 
surfaced  roads,  706  on  dry  roads,  803 
on  roads  with  no  apparent  defects. 

Saturday  and  Sunday  ran  a  close 
race  as  most  dangerous  day  of  the 
week,  Saturdays  accounting  for  195 
fatal  accidents  and  Sundays  for  194. 
The  most  dangerous  hour  was  from 
7:00  p.  m.  to  8:00  p.  m.  A  majority 
of  the  accidents  happened  in  daylight 
and  in  clear  weather. 

Out  of  the  1,082  drivers  involved 
in    accidents   in   the    state   last   year, 


117  had  been  drinking  and  88  were 
obviously  drunk.  51  of  the  337  ped- 
estrians killed  had  been  drinking,  and 
32  were  drunk. 

The  gist  of  1940  accident  statistics, 
according  to  Safety  Director  Ronald 
Hocutt,  is  that  "the  typical  accident 
last  year  happened  to  an  apparently 
normal,  sober  driver,  who  was  driving 
a  car  with  no  apparent  mechanical 
defects,  on  a  straight,  dry  level,  hard- 
surfaced  highway,  in  clear  weather 
and   in   broad   daylight." 

Hocutt  said  last  year's  traffic  ac- 
cident experience  in  this  state  point- 
ed emphatically  the  need  for  educa- 
tion  of   drivers. 


Absence  from  those  we  love  is  self  from  self — a  deadly  ban- 
ishment.— Shakespeare. 


TRUTH  IS  ALWAYS  BEST 

Bv  Florence  A.  Middleton 


Lorene  and  Robert  and  Jean  were 
evidently  in  a  hurry  so  Aunt  Liza, 
their  colored  washer-woman,  had 
given  them  no  cause  for  delay.  The 
unexpected  call  for  three  shirts  had 
not  found  her  unprepared,  and  she 
had  carefully  placed  the  garments  in 
the  little  basket  which  Lorene  had 
brought.  Father  and  the  older  boys 
were  in  a  hurry  for  the  shirts  as  they 
were  leaving  for  town  in  an  hour  or 
so. 

Along  the  homeward  way,  Lorene 
was,  as  usual,  keeping  the  others 
highly  entertained  with  her  lively 
chatter  and  jokes.  They  always  en- 
joyed a  stroll  through  the  woods  but 


they  were  soon  in  the  road  again. 
Then  Lorene  called  out,  "Look  over 
yonder  at  the  cane-mill!  Aunt 
Rachel  and  Uncle  Josh  are  making 
syrup.  Let's  stop  and  run  by  and 
see." 

"But  Mother  told  us  to  hurry  back," 
Robert  remonstrated  for  he  believed 
in  strict  obedience. 

"Oh,  it  won't  take  a  minute," 
Lorene  firmly  said  and  she  was  sure 
that  the  children  would  follow  her 
lead.  In  her  careless  way  she  set 
the  basket  down  by  a  big  oak  and 
then  they  all  went  racing  down  the 
by-path  that  led  to  the  mill.  A 
long    eared,   white-tailed    rabbit   went 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


bounding-  across  the  path  just  ahead 
of  them  and  Lorene  gleefully  ex- 
claimed, "There  goes  a  Molly  Cotton- 
tail!" With  happy  hearts  and  smil- 
ing faces  they  ran  on. 

At  the  mill  the  children  enjoyed 
watching  the  workers — the  mule  mak- 
ing the  continuous  round  circuit  at  the 
press,  where  the  big  stalks  were 
crushed.  The  juice  was  pouring  down 
into  a  big  keg.  At  the  big  furnace 
Aunt  Rachel  and  Uncle  Josh  were 
very  busy.  The  cauldron  pans  were 
seething  and  with  long  handled  spoons 
they  removed  the  skimmings. 

Time  passed  so  fast  for  the  little 
folks  but  at  last  Robert  said  with  a 
solemn  face,  "Lorene,  we  ought  to 
be  going." 

"Oh,  yes!"  Lorene  exclaimed,  "I 
almost  forgot."  So  they  hastened 
back  to  the  big  oak,  but  oh,  horrors! 
the  basket  was  gone! 

For  a  moment  Lorene  looked  about 
with  wild  eyes  but  there  was  no  sign 
of  the  basket  anywhere.  Robert  ex- 
citedly said,  "I  told  you  not  to  go." 

But  Lorene  was  sure  that  she 
could  make  things  right. 

"I  tell  you  what  we  must  do.  We 
must  tell  Mother  that  Aunt  Liza  didn't 
have  the  shirts  ready." 

"But  that  would  be  a  lie,"  Robert 
said  with  glaring  eyes. 

"Well,  anyway,"  Lorene  declared, 
"if  we  don't  want  a  good  whipping  I 
guess  that's  what  we'll  have  to  do." 

"Well,  I'm  not  going  to  tell  a  lie," 
Robert  staunchly  said. 

"I  don't  think  I  will  either,"  Jean 
said  with  a  sad  face. 

With  heavy  hearts  and  less  chatter 


than  usual  they  at  last  reached  home. 
Mother  met  them  at  the  door  and  in 
a  clear  tone  she  said,  "Why  were  you 
gone  so  long  any  why  didn't  you 
bring  the  shrits  ?" 

With  a  flushed  face  Lorene  hastily 
said,  "We  waited  a  while  but  Aunt 
Liza  didn't  have  them  ironed." 

When  Mother  gave  her  a  stern  look, 
Lorene  turned  aside  but  Mother  didn't 
tell  her  that  Father  had  picked  up 
the  basket  as  he  came  along  the  road. 
He  had  heard  Lorene's  merry  laugh- 
ter, too,  at  the  cane-mill. 

Mother  then  turned  to  Robert  and 
quietly  asked,  "Robert,  is  that  true?" 

Nine-year-old  Robert  gave  a  gulp 
but  he  bravely  said,  "No'm,  we  left 
the  basket  by  the  road  so  we  could 
go  to  the  cane-mill  and — "  as  his  eyes 
fdled  with  tears — -"and  somebody  got 
it." 

Mother  then  told  them  what  she 
knew  of  their  doings  and  she  said  se- 
verely, "Lorene,  you  are  always  lead- 
ing these  children  into  michief  and 
now  you  are  the  one  who  has  told  this 
falsehood." 

Lorene  was  crying  now,  as  she  re- 
morsefully said,  "But  I'll  never  do  it 
again." 

Mother  said,  "Lorene,  I'm  not  going 
to  let  you  go  to  Jennie's  birthday  par- 
ty but  Robeit  and  Jean  may  go.  Per- 
haps that  will  be  punishment  enough 
to  remind  you  to  tell  the  truth  here- 
after and  to  obey  my  orders." 

"Oh,  I'm  so  sorry,"  sobbed  Lorene. 

But  now  she  is  a  much  finer  girl 
and  she  knows  that  the  truth  is  al- 
wavs  best. 


Keep  cool  and  you  command  everybody. — St.  Just 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


GETTING  BACK  TO  OLD- 
FASHIONED  FUNDAMENTALS 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


The  final  round  of  the  national 
spelling  bee.  sponsored  by  news- 
papers throughout  the  country,  was 
recently  held  in  Washington  D.  C, 
and  recalled  that  not  many  years  ago 
the  trend  in  modern  education  was  to 
eliminate  spelling  from  the  curricula 
of  many  public  schools.  It  was  main- 
tained by  some  educators  that  if  chil- 
dren read  good  books  they  would 
automatically  learn  to   spell. 

Some  school  systems  even  went 
further.  They  eliminated  many  rhe- 
toric courses,  again  on  the  theory 
that  grammar  and  rhetoric  could  be 
best  learned  by  reading  the  works  of 
great  writers. 

"The  result  was  immediately  ap- 
parent," says  The  Gastonia  Gazette. 
"Schools  operating  under  these  sys- 
tems began  to  graduate  boys  and 
girls  who  not  only  could  not  spell,  but 
who  could  not  write  a  correctly  con- 
structed sentence.  Prospective  em- 
ployers found  them  inadequately  pre- 
pared for  any  position  that  included 
expression  in  writing. 

"Most  school  systems  gave  up  this 
'progressive'  education  after  a  few 
years,  and  now  the  swing  is  back  to 
teaching  the  fundamentals  of  reading 
and  writing,  grammar  and  spelling, 
basic  arithmetic  and  history. 

"An    interesting    lesson    is    learned 


from  the  English  method  of  combin- 
ing history  and  reading,  while  at  the 
same  time  teaching  lessons  in  honesty 
and  patriotism.  English  boys  read 
of  King  Alfred  and  the  burned  cakes, 
Bruce  and  the  spider,  the  rescue  of 
Richard  the  Lion  Hearted  by  Blondel, 
a  wandering  minstrel.  All  these 
stories  have  a  moral,  and  are  taught 
to  the  English  student  at  an  age 
when  such  lessons  make  a  deep  im- 
pression. 

"Not  many  years  ago,  these  stories 
and  others  about  our  own  national 
heroes,  were  taught  in  a  similar  man- 
ner in  the  early  grade  in  the  public 
schools  of  this  country.  Examples 
of  courage,  honesty  and  self-sacrifice 
were   constantly   before   the    students 

at  the  most  impressionable  period 
of  their  lives. 

"Today,  the  trend  is  toward  the 
'strange  as  it  seems'  and  believe  it  or 
not'  type  of  story.  Old  stories  that 
exemplified  the  old,  basic  virtues  take 
a  back  seat  to  these  more  up-to-date, 
streamlined  reading  lessons.  Many 
observers  believe  this  may  account 
for  a  noticeable  lack  of  understand- 
ing and  appreciation  of  the  basic 
principles  of  honesty,  integrity,  pa- 
triotism and  self-sacrifice  among 
school   children   today." 


Adversity  is  the  diamond  dust  with  which  heaven  polishes 
its  jewels. — Leighton. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


ROBINS  IN  JANUARY 


By  Marie  E.  Kolz 


Robins  to  cheer  one  in  January! 
To  a  man  facing  a  blizzard,  that  seems 
absurd.  With  a  bitterly  cold  wind 
whizzing  along  driving  snow  pitilessly 
against  each  passerby,  what  hope 
would  there  be  for  a  robin's  surviv- 
ing the  storm? 

With  snow  entering  every  crevice 
and  being  whirled  around  this  way 
and  that  until  the  most  sheltered 
nooks  are  covered  with  a  snowy 
mantle,  there  is  no  place  for  a  robin 
to  live.  However,  at  that  time  the 
robins  are  doing  their  daily  bit  of 
cheering  and  they  would  be  right 
there  in  the  midst  of  the  storm  if  they 
could. 

Where  are  the  robins  in  January, 
and  whom  are  they  cheering?  They 
linger  as  long  as  they  dare  in  parts 
of  the  country  where  the  winters  are 
severe.  Then,  knowing  they  must 
migrate,  away  they  fly  to  a  place  with 
an  open  winter,  a  place  where  they 
can  find  food  and  whatever  shelter 
they  need. 

In  California  and  other  parts  of 
the  United  States  that  have  a  semi- 
tropical  climate,  robins  are  seen  by 
the  thousands  in  January  and  other 
winter  months.  They  add  to  the 
beauty  of  life  and  its  happiness 
wherever  they  go,  for  they  are  one  of 
the  most  charming  of  man's  feathered 
friends  and  one  of  the  most  cheerful. 

How  happy  is  the  robin's  song  of 
joy!  He  puts  such  a  cheery  note  into 
his  song  that  it  finds  a  responding 
echo  in  the  hearts  of  his  human 
friends,  brightening  their  day  and 
each  deed  thereof.  And  the  robin's 
friends   are  legion. 


Feeling  secure  in  the  friendship  of 
man,  robins  go  about  their  business 
contentedly  although  people  may  be 
passing  by  a  few  feet  away.  How 
proudly  a  robin  walks  over  a  newly 
sprinkled  lawn  with  his  eyes  cocked 
for  the  welcoming  sight  of  a  fat,  juicy 
worm!  Soon  his  sharp  eyes  spy  what 
he  is  looking  for,  and  he  drives  his  bill 
far  down,  at  the  same  time  bracing 
himself  for  a  long,  hard  pull  if  neces- 
sary. 

Usually  after  a  few  hard  tugs,  the 
earthworm  is  loosened  and  the  robin 
is  happy  in  his  conquest.  During 
nesting  time,  away  he  flies  to  his  home 
to  feed  the  hungry  babies  there.  That 
duty  done,  back  he  goes  to  secure  more 
food,  for  much  is  needed  by  that  little 
family,  of  which  he  is  justly  proud. 

The  brave  robin  is  willing  to  give 
his  life  in  protecting  his  family  if 
necessary.  Fortunately  most  people 
— men,  woman  and  children — love  the 
robins,  so  never  harm  them  and  will 
not  tolerate  anyone  else's  doing  so. 
Robins  quickly  recognize  their  human 
friends  and  show  deep  appreciation  of 
them  through  their  sociability  and 
trust. 

How  worthy  these  feathered  crea- 
tures are  of  our  protection  and  love. 
They  are  man's  true  friends,  especial- 
ly so  the  farmer's  and  repay  him 
many  times  over  for  the  few  cherries 
or  other  fruit  they  eat.  Every  year 
robins  destroy  thousands  of  insects 
that  are  injurious  to  field  crops,  gar- 
dens and  flowers. 

When  spring  arrives,  the  robins 
hurry  back  to  the  places  where  they 
spent  the  warmer  weather  the  year  be- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


fore.  What  a  thrill  it  is  to  the  people 
there  when  they  hear  the  first  robin 
of  spring!  Joyfully  the  word  is  pass- 
ed around,  "There  is  a  robin!  Spring- 
is  here  at  last!" 

Some  robins  arrive  so  early  that  a 
snow  storm  may  come  after  they  make 
their  appearance.  What  to  do !  Food 
is  covered!  It  is  cold,  bitterly  cold! 
Friends  of  the  cheery  birds  should 
come  to  the  rescure,  for  "A  friend  in 
need  is  a  friend  indeed!"  Those  chil- 
ly feathered  friends  are  truly  friends 
in  need  during  the  days  of  the  storm. 

Scatter  some  food  for  the  hungry 
little   birds.     They   will   appreciate   it 


and  with  food  to  nourish  them,  they 
can  stand  the  cold  quite  well.  How 
joyfully  and  thankfully  the  robins 
will  come  to  the  table  5  ou  set  for  them ! 
How  eagerly  they  will  eat! 

Then  when  the  sun  comes  out  again, 
clear,  sweet  songs  fill  the  air.  Lis- 
ten !  Isn't  that  melody  and  the  happy 
look  in  the  robin's  eye  the  grandest 
thanks  you  ever  received  from  man's 
truest  feathered  friend,  the  beautiful, 
cheerful  robin?  He  is  one  friend  who 
never  fails  to  show  his  appreciation 
through  his  trust  in  us  and  by  his  hap- 
py, gladdening  song. 


Always  rise  from  the  table  with  an  appetite,  and  you  will 
never  sit  down  without  one. — William  Penn. 


By  Helda  Richmond 


"Hey!  I've  got  to  scoot  it  for 
home,"  said  a  small  boy  untangling 
himself  from  a  mass  of  legs  and  arms 
at  the  foot  of  the  snowslide.  "I 
heard  the  five  o'clock  whistle." 

"Won't  your  mother  save  you  some- 
thing?" asked  a  chum.  "My  mother 
looks  over  such  things  in  coasting 
time."  But  Robert  was.  already  on 
his  way  home,  followed  by  the  pity- 
ing glances  of  his  mates.  Others 
followed  Robert's  example  and  hurried 
over  the  crisp  snow  where  waiting- 
lights  told  of  fast  approaching  sup- 
pertime. 

"It  must  be  awful  to  have  a  mother 
like  Robert's,"  said  one  of  the  group. 
"Gee!      If   anyone   is   late   at   Robert's 


he  gets  bread  and  butter  and  a  glass 
of  milk.  Mom,  she  puts  something 
nice  in  the  warming  oven  for  me 
when  I  forget  and  play  late." 

"So  does  mine,"  said  another.  "That's 
the  kind  of  mother  to  have,  I  say." 
But    Robert    at    home,    eating    good 

chicken  stew  with  biscuits,  needed  no 
pity.  The  delicious  food  and  the 
waiting  apple  pie  to  follow  the  stew 
was    satisfying    to    the    lad    who    had 

been  in  the  cold  air  since  school  was 

out. 

Mrs.  Crawford  a  neighbor  ran  over 
to  tell  Robert's  mother  about  the 
postponement  of  a  certain  Sunday 
school  meeting,  and  she  looked  en- 
viously   at    the    evidence    that    every 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


member  of  the  family  had  been  at 
the  evening  meal.  "I  wish  you  could 
tell  me  how  you  do  it,"  she  said  wist- 
fully. "My  two  will  come  tramping 
in  from  the  hill  about  six-thirty  and 
then  I'll  have  to  get  them  their  supper. 
I  declare  at  our  house  it  is  cook  and 
eat  all  the  time.  I  never  get  any- 
thing washed  up  all  at  once.  The 
girls  stay  at  the  library  with  their 
chums  or  dillaydally  along  and 
its  very  hard  to  have  order,  but  I 
think  the  children  must  have  some 
rights  in  their  home  and  they  will  be 
grown  and  gone  soon  enough." 

"Yes,"  said  Robert's  mother,  "we 
have  always  taught  our  children  that 
they  had  rights  in  their  home.  They 
have  a  right  to  good  food,  time  for 
study  and  for  recreation,  loving  care, 
training,  and  all  the  rest,  but  we  have 
also  taught  them  that  the  home  has 
rights,  too.  A  home  cannot  be  a  real 
home  without  order  and  system  and 
fairness  and  consideration,  therefore 
they  must  help  to  make  it  a  home  by 
being  regular  in  their  hours  just  as 
their  father  and  I  are  systematic. 
They  look  for  the  evening  meal  at 
six  o'clock  and  it  is  always  ready,  so 
the  home  demands  that  they  observe 
that  hour." 


"Well,  upon  my  word!"  gasped  the 
astonished  neighbor.  Is  that  the  way 
you  do  it?" 

"Yes,  they  have  been  trained  from 
babyhood  to  feel  they  are  a  part  of 
the  homemaking  force,  and  that  some- 
day in  homes  of  their  own  they  will 
appreciate  the  discipline  and  order 
and  all  that  goes  with  happy  home- 
making." 

"But  it  is  too  late  for  me  to  try 
that  plan,"  said  the  neighbor  dole- 
fully. 

"Not  at  all,  Mrs.  Barker.  Just  try 
making  a  fine  chicken  dinner  or  some 
treat  and  have  it  all  eaten  up  when 
the  late-comers  arrive.  Let  them 
take  bread  and  butter  and  milk  a  few 
times  as  mine  did  when  they  were 
younger.  Once  they  see  the  worth- 
whileness  of  the  plan  you  will  have 
no   trouble." 

"Well,  it's  worth  trying,  anyhow, 
and  you  just  watch  me  tomorrow," 
said  the  lady  with  conviction.  "I'm 
worn  to  a  frazzle  and  it  is  my  own 
fault,  but  I'll  try  to  restore  the  rights 
that  our  home  should  have  had  long 
ago." 

"And  you'll  win  Mrs.  Barker.  It 
won't  be  done  in  an  hour  or  a  day  but 
vou  can  succeed." 


CHARITY 

Every  good  act  is  charity.  Your  smiling  on  your  brother's 
face,  is  charity;  an  exortation  of  your  fellow-man  to  virtuous 
deeds,  is  equal  to  alms-giving ;  your  putting  a  wanderer  in  the 
right  road,  is  charity ;  your  assisting  the  blind,  is  charity ;  your 
removing  stones,  and  thorns,  and  other  obstructions  from 
the  road,  is  charity;  your  giving  water  to  the  thirsty,  is 
chanty.  A  man's  true  wealth  hereafter,  is  the  good  he  "does 
in  this  world  to  his  fellow-man.  When  he  dies,  people  will  say, 
"What  property  has  he  left  behind  him?"  But  the  angels  will 
ask,  What  good  deeds  has  he  sent  before  him?" — Mahomet. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


WORK 

Bv  F.  Donald  At  well 


It  is  singularly  unfortunate  that 
so  many  young  Americans  regard 
work  as  something  to  be  avoided.  In 
all  fairness,  however,  they  are  not 
wholly  to  blame  for  this  adverse  at- 
titude towards  honest,  productive 
effort.  Film  productions  have  con- 
tributed largely  towards  this  attitude 
in  picturing  opulence  and  splendor 
with  gay  abandon.  Countless  "society" 
pictures  flash  across  the  silver  screen. 
nevei  pausing  to  explain  just  how  the 
wealthy  hero  and  heroine  acquired 
their  monied  leisure.  To  the  impres- 
sionable boy  and  girl,  it  is  apparent 
that  wealth  just  comes;  should  be 
a  part  and  parcel  of  everyday  life 
without  any  effort  whatsoever  on  the; 
part. 

Too.  the  Sunday  newspaper  sup- 
plements are  replete  with  bizarre 
photographs  of  "society  leaders" 
playing  on  sun -kissed  beaches;  rid- 
ing to  the  hounds  at  exclusive  hunt 
clubs:  playing  golf  on  private  links, 
and  indulging  themselves  generally 
in  the  joys  of  life,,  without  responsi- 
bility or  care.  Youth  sees  all  this 
in  a  rosy  glow,  never  realizing  that 
some  people  may  have  slaved  in  or- 
der  that   these   people  might   play. 

Again,  far  too  much  stress  is  laid 
on  impossible  ambitions.  It  is  a  well- 
known  axiom  that  any  American  boy 
may  eventually  become  President  of 
the  United  States.  Goaded  on  by 
over-ambitious  parents,  many  young 
people  labor  under  the  misapprehen- 
sion that  the  world  should  turn  at 
their     command;     that     they     should. 


immediately  upon  graduation,  step 
into  high-salaried  executive  positions, 
and  lead  a  life  of  ease  and  enjoyment 
from  that  time  on. 

iMany  other  unmentioned  factors 
enter  in  to  give  youth  a  biased  atti- 
tude towards  work.  The  depression 
has  served  to  show  how  youth  really 
regards  work.  The  hue  and  cry  to- 
day is:  "I  can't  get  a  job!"  A  "job." 
it  is  presumed,  is  one  that  pays  a 
good  salary  with  little  work  on  the 
part  of  the  youthful  employee. 

Thus,  it  is  becoming  increasingly 
evident  to  those  intelligently  inter- 
ested in  the  welfare  of  young  people 
that  these  self-same  boys  and  girls 
musx  be  given  a  new  conception  of 
work.  They  must  be  brought  down 
to  the  elementals — to  the  realism  of 
life.  Daydreaming  must  be  indulged 
in  only  moderately,  and  an  intelli- 
gently directed  program  of  work  sub- 
stituted for  this  meaningless  long- 
ing. 

Times  have  always  been  hard  for 
young  people.  They  will  be  for  many 
years  to  come.  It  is  foolish  for  young 
men  and  women  to  wring  their  hands 
in  despair,  and  exclaim:  "I  can't  get 
a  job!"  Youth  must  turn  to  them- 
selves for  salvation.  The  creative 
forces  within  them  will  assist  in 
solving  their  problems.  Today  there 
is  more  opportunity  for  individual 
effort  and  research  than  ever  before 
in  history.  And  so,  let  us  say  to 
youth:  ''Up  and  about!  There  is 
plenty  of  work  to  do!  And  you  alone 
can  do  it!" 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


DEMOCRACY  BECOMES  PART 


(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


The  school  system  in  this  country- 
has  gone  a  long  way  since  the  days  of 
the  raw-boned  fossilized  schoolmaster 
who  ruled  with  a  stern  countenance 
and  a  hickory  stick.  Nowadays  the 
pupils  have  almost  as  much  to  say 
about  the  running  of  the  classroom  as 
the  teachers  themselves — in  some 
things,  at  least. 

For  most  normal  small  fry,  school 
wall  never  be  quite  as  much  fun  as 
sandlot  baseball  or  hop-scotch.  But 
education  in  the  lower  grades  is  a  lot 
easier  to  take  these  days  than  it  was 
30  or  40  years  ago.  More  important, 
youngsters  in  public  schools  are  get- 
ting a  rough  idea  of  what  democracy 
means.  The  word  is  beginning  to 
mean  more  to  them  than  just  some- 
thing they  find  in  their  history  books. 

To  find  out  how  far  democracy  in 
education  has  gone,  the  Educational 
Policies  Committee  of  the  American 
Educational  Association  is  conducting 
a  survey  among  public  schools  in  the 
United  States.  The  results  of  this 
study  will  be  used  to  advance  still  fur- 
ther the  teaching  of  democracy  in  a 
practical  comprehensive  way. 

There  was  a  time,  not  very  long 
ago,  when  the  schools'  total  contribu- 
tion toward  building  patriotic  citizens 
was  to  teach  youngsters  the  Ameri- 
can's creed,  the  "Star  Spangled  Ban- 
ner" and  the  Pledge  of  the  Flag.  If 
that  didn't  make  good  Americans  out 
of  them,  it  was  generally  conceded 
there  wasn't  much  hope. 


It  has  been  only  with  the  introduc- 
tion of  streamlined  educational  sys- 
tems that  children  were  given  a  shot 
at  this  thing  called  democracy.  They 
were  permitted  to  organize  clubs,  elect 
their  own  officers,  frame  their  own 
rules  of  conduct.  Safety  cadets  were 
elected  and  finally  student  councils 
were  formed.  These  councils,  when 
they  are  properly  set  up,  give  ele- 
mentary and  high  school  students 
about  as  generous  a  part  in  the  man- 
agement of  the  school  as  can  be  safe- 
ly given  without  having  the  pupils 
vote  themselves  a  permanent  vaca- 
tion. 

These  youngsters,  unlike  their  fore- 
bears, are  going  to  grow  up  with  the 
idea  that  democracy  means  more  than 
just  casting  a  vote  for  president  every 
four  years.  They  are  getting  so  used 
to  having  a  voice  in  the  affairs  about 
them  that  they  won't  be  able  to  get 
rid  of  the  habit  when  they  become 
full-fledged  citizens.  They  are  leam- 
not  only  the  meaning  of  democracy 
but  of  Communism  and  Fascism  as 
well — and  how  to  tell  all  of  them 
apart. 

Flag-waving  isn't  enough,  and  re- 
citing the  American's  Creed  doesn't 
necessarily  make  a  good  citizen.  But 
getting  democracy  mixed  in  with  read- 
in',  writin',  and  'rithmetic  will  pro- 
bably show  results  in  the  future  man- 
agement of  this  country. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  LEGEND  OF  CRAWFORD  NOTCH 


(Sunshine  Magazine) 


At  the  foot  of  Mount  Willey  stood 
a  small  dwelling  sheltering  the  Wil- 
ley family  of  seven,  besides  two 
hired  men.  During  the  month  of  Au- 
gust, 1826,  a  terrific  electrical  storm 
shook  the  very  rock  on  which  the  little 
mountain  stood,  and  the  whole  side 
of  the  mountain  slid  into  the  valley, 
crushing  everything  before  it.  The 
small  group  of  people  deserted  the 
dwelling  with  the  onrush  of  the  aval- 
anche, and  was  buried  alive,  but  by 
some  strange  quirk  of  fate,  the  little 
house  which  the  family  had  just  vaca- 
ted  was   left  unharmed. 

There  lived  at  the  same  time  a  her- 
mit, whom  they  called  Soltaire,  who 
made  his  home  in  a  cavern  in  a  near 
mountain.  He  was  clothed  in  skins  of 
wild  animals,  and  his  hair  hung  heavi- 
ly on  his  shoulders. 

Caught  in  the  fury  of  the  storm, 
Soltaire  was  working  his  way  back  to 
his  cave  home.  The  thunder  rolled 
and  shook  the  mountains,  and  boul- 
ders were  tossed  like  pebbles  into  the 
boiling  streams  below.  Soltaire  took 
refuge  under  a  giant  pine,  but  it  snap- 
ped like  a  reed,  and  he  was  carried 
down  with  it.  Miraculously  he  escap- 
ed death,  and  groping  about,  his  hand 
touched  a  soft,  warm  object.  It  was 
breathing.  "My  God!"  he  exclaimed, 
"a  child!  It's  Polly's  child!' 

When  the  storm  abated,  Soltaire, 
thrilled  by  his  precious  burden,  crawl- 
ed up  to  his  cave  home.  After  many 
hours  of  tender  care,  the  little  girl 
was  brought  back  to  life,  but  she  could 
not  remember  her  name,  nor  who  she 
was.  So  Soltaire  called  her  "Polly," 
and  when  she  was  strong  enough,  he 


told  her  they  were  the  only  two  saved 
from  the  great  slide. 

The  seasons  came  and  went,  and 
Polly  was  charmed  by  the  beauties 
of  the  mountains  and  valleys.  She 
grew  into  lovely  womanhood,  and  if 
she  ever  felt  secret  longing  for  some- 
thing beyond  her  circumscribed  life, 
she  had  left  naught  but  sunshine  in 
her  radiant  countenance.  A  worn, 
soiled  book,  his  mother's  Bible,  com- 
prised the  whole  of  Soltaire's  library, 
from  which  he  taught  Polly  life  and 
love. 

One  day,  roaming  a  trail  far  down 
the  valley,  Polly  was  startled  by  the 
angry  growls  of  a  bear  directly  at 
her  side.  She  flung  herself  into  a 
great  spruce. 

"Courage,  Miss,"  came  a  loud  voice, 
and  a  ringing  shot  that  reverberated 
through  the  forest  felled  the  animal. 
Overcome  with  fright,  the  girl  swoon- 
ed, but  a  refreshing  bit  of  water  from 
a  near  brook  enabled  the  young  man 
to  revive  her 

"My  name  is  John  Wilber —  1  will 
take  you  to  your  home,"  the  young 
man  said  presently. 

Just  then  Soltaire,  attracted  by  the 
sound  of  the  gun,  appeared.  Without 
a  word  he  led  Polly  away,  leaving 
the  unthanked  rescuer  gazing  in 
amazement.  "Beautiful!"  he  gasped; 
"what  strange  garb!" 

Days  passed.  John  Wilber  could 
not  forget  the  incident.  The  figure  of 
the  girl  came  ever  before  his  eyes. 
He  searched  the  mountains  over  for 
her  place  of  abode.  Overtaken  by 
night,  he  climbed  a  tree  for  safety. 
When  dawn  came  he  saw  a  cave  in  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


distant  side  of  the  mountain,  and  in 
the   entrance    stood   the   girl. 

So  John  Wilber  learned  of  Polly 
and  Soltaire,  and  he  brought  them 
gifts  of  food  and  clothing,  all  of  which 
■were  wonders  to  Polly.  The  time 
came  when  John  asked  for  the  hand 
of  Polly.  Not  unmindful  of  love's 
young  dreams,  Soltaire  gave  consent 
to  Polly's  returning  to  the  world  as 
the  bride  of  John  Wilber. 

A  quarter  of  a  century  later,  the 
mountain  folks  one  day  were  startled 
by  the  report  that  a  strange  woman 
was  wandering  in  the  mountains.  A 
party  of  young  people  volunteered  to 
make  a  search.  Among  them  were 
Arthur  Garland  and  Louise  Freenoble. 

"Behold,  a  trysting  place,"  remark- 
ed Arthur  as  he  spied  a  tall  spruce. 
"Let  us   make   haste." 

"Somewhere  here,"  said  Louise 
is  where  the  strange  old  man, 
Soltaire,  lived  in  a  cave,  and  with 
him  was  a  beautiful  girl,  so  the  story 
goes,  whom  he  tenderly  cared  for. 
Nobody  knew  who   she  was." 

"Look — what's  that?"  exclaimed 
Arthur.  Near  the  tall  trysting  spruce 
lay  the  body  of  a  woman. 

Louise  gave  one  look,  and  an  out- 
cry. "Grandmother!  My  Grandmoth- 
er! Where  have  you  been?"  And 
Louise  became  hysterical. 

The  woman  was  tenderly  borne 
away.  Once  her  lips  moved.  She 
flung  out  her  arms.  A  crumpled  piece 
of  paper  rolled  on  the  ground.  The 
lips  moved  again.  "Yes — Soltaire— 
I  remember  it  all— now — my  mind — 


is  clear  again — it  was  an  awful  night 
— you  saved  me — saved  me —  all  the 
others — lost!"  There  was  a  relapse, 
then  she  spoke  again,  faintly.  "Yes 
— John — I  loved  you  and  dear  Soltaire 
— too — and  I  wanted — to  find  him — 
again." 

Arthur  picked  up  the  crumpled  pa- 
per, and  read: 

"Dear  Polly,  I  have  not  long  to  stay. 
Search  for  food  I  must,  or  starve. 
It  was  hard  to  see  you  go  with  John 
that  day.  I  must  tell  you  now,  be- 
fore I  go  away — you  are  Martha,  the 
daughter  of  Samuel  and  Polly  Willey. 
I  saved  you  on  that  terrible  night  of 
the  mountain  slide.  The  blow  on  your 
head  took  away  your  past  memory. 
My  family  was  rich.  I  loved  Polly 
Hilton.  I  went  across  the  sea.  Our 
ship  was  wrecked,  and  I  could  not 
return  for  many  years.  Then  I  learn- 
ed that  Polly,  believing  I  had  proved 
false  to  her,  had  gone  away  and  mar- 
ried Samuel  Willey.  I  still  loved  Polly, 
and  I  found  my  way  back  close  to  her 
home  in  this  mountain,  and  lived  in 
this  cave  from  whence  I  could  see  her 
home.  She  never  knew  that  I  had 
come  back  to  her,  your  mother.  Good- 
bye, now  dear  Polly — for  I  called  you 
Polly  because  of  my  love  for  your 
mother.  I  shall  now  go  out  into  the 
wilds  and  pass  on  forever.  My  real 
name   is    Mark   Garland." 

"Mark  Garland!"  exclaimed  Arthur; 
"why,  that  was  my  father  s  uncle!" 

"And  my  dear  old  Grandmother 
was  Martha  Willey — spared  from  the 
great  slide!"  gasped  Louise. 


Advice  is  like  snow;  the  softer  it  falls,  the  longer  it  dwells 
upon,  and  the  deeper  it  sinks  into  the  mind. — Coleridge 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  TREMENDOUS  SUCCESS 

(Selected) 


You  feel  like  a  failure.  You  had 
your  dreams,  but  they  failed  to 
materialize.  You  had  ambitions  to 
do  great  things,  but  that  was  before 
you  discovered  your  weaknesses  and 
learned  your  limitations.  You  did 
not  live  ap  to  your  promise,  and  you 
never  had  any  prime.  Where  is  the 
novel  you  were  going  to  write,  and 
the  scientific  invention  you  were  al- 
ways on  the  verge  of  discovering? 
Where  are  the  glowing  ideals  of  your 
bright  youth,  your  heady  aspirations 
to  the  stars  ?  Lost  in  the  limbo  of 
forgotten  things  that  might  have 
been;  vanished  as  in  a  dream  of 
things  that  never  were.  You  were 
going  to  surprise  a  world  that  had 
waited  expectantly  for  your  appear- 
ance, but  it  managed  to  ignore  you 
successfully  and  completely.  The 
crowds  did  not  acclaim  you,  nobody 
fought  for  your  autograph,  you  were 
not  the  life  of  any  party,  and  you 
were  never  elected  to  anything. 
Life  with  its  prizes  passed  you  by, 
and  meanwhile  you  have  grown  old, 
and  you  find  yourself  very  much  on 
the  shelf.  Your  friends  have  scatter- 
ed, proved  fickle,  moved  away,  passed 
on.  Even  your  family  has  grown 
away  from  you,  as  its  members,  once 
so  close,  have  gradually  developed 
other  interests  and  buried  themselves 
in  their  own  concerns.  You  are  left 
friendless   and  very   much   alone. 

Spring  comes — but  does  it  come  to 
you?  The  new  green  carpet  spreads 
itself  for  younger  feet;  the  siren  call 
of  the  enchanted  woods  is  heard  but 
not  heeded.  No  longer  will  you  re- 
spond to  the  once-thrilling  invitation 


to  search  out  the  first  arbutus  lurking 
under  the  leaves,  to  linger  in  the  park, 
to  dabble  in  the  brook.  Your  arter- 
ies harden,  your  joints  creak,  your 
wrinkles  multiply,  and  that  vivid 
pleasure  in  the  world  of  sense  that 
once  characterized  you  has  finally 
abated  with  the  gradual  dulling  of 
your  own  powers.  To  the  panorama 
of  dogwood  and  forsythia  that  glori- 
fies the  landscape,  you  now  bring  only 
a  wistful  glance  that  betokens  fond 
memory  of  the  past  rather  than  keen 
appreciation  of  the  present.  Nature 
still  smiles,  but  you  no  longer  smile 
with  her.  The  busy  world  has  push- 
ed you  aside,  and  you  are  relegated 
to  the  armchair  and  the  chimney  cor- 
ner. You  obtained  no  recognition  as 
you  flitted  across  your  brief  stage, 
and  now  as  you  approach  the  evening 
of  life  you  are  disillusioned.  You 
are  old,  Father  William,  and  your 
hair  is  exceedingly  white.  And  you 
are  a  little  antiquated,,  Lady  Clara 
Vere  de  Vere  and  your  normal  blood 
was  never  any  different  from  any- 
body else's,  after  all.  Man  or  wo- 
man, you  write  yourself  down  a  fail- 
ure. 

But  are  you  ?  Have  you  really 
received  no  recognition,  missed  all 
the  prizes,  fumbled  all  the  opportuni- 
ties, lost  all  the  friends  ?  Is  the  case 
as  bad  as  you  think  ?  It  depends  on 
your  sense  of  values.  Were  you 
really  missing  the  prizes  when  you 
thrilled  at  the  opera,  reveled  in  the 
sunset,  fed  the  birds,  rode  a  horse, 
helped  a  neighbor,  or  smiled  at  a 
child?  And  was  it  nothing  to  have 
your  courage  inspirited,  your  sorrows 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


consoled,  your  temptations  surmount- 
ed, your  sins  forgiven?  These  are 
prizes  indeed  And  now  about  your 
opportunities  ?  After  all,  the  real 
opportunities  of  life  were  not  the 
big  occasions  when  you  might  have 
written  your  name  in  headlines;  they 
were  the  little  occasions  when  the 
angels  might  have  written  your  name 
in  heaven.  To  grit  your  teeth  and 
bear  your  burden,  to  help  other  men 
and  women  to  bear  theirs,  to  radiate 
patience  and  kindness  all  around  you, 
to  smile  eternally — these  are  the  little 
things  that  make  big  opportunities. 
Neither  have  you  lost  all  your  friends. 
You  have  God,  and  you  will  always 
have  Him.  This  makes  you  of  all 
mortals  most  blessed. 

No,  you  must  be  wrong.  Far 
from  being  a  failure,  you  are  a  tre- 
mendous success.  The  things  you 
missed  are  the  things  that  do  not 
matter,  and  some  of  them  you  never 
even  missed.  Recapture  your  youth? 
You  never  lost  it.  It  has  seemed  to 
recede  from  you,  but  you  are  really 
approching  it  from  another  direction: 


you  will  be  young  again.  Old  age 
and  creaking  joints  will  give  away  to 
an  eternal  spring,  and  once  more  you 
will  have  gentle  rain  in  your  face 
and  wild  flowers  in  your  hair — this 
time  with  no  hay  fever.  Your  suc- 
cess is  only  beginning.  Life  is  never 
a  failure  if  it  leads  to  heaven. 

Do  you  know  what  made  your  life 
a  success  despite  all  your  incidental 
shortcomings  ?  You  really  had  every- 
thing in  your  favor.  But  you 
know  now  that  it  was  not  precocious 
genius  or  your  handsome  beauty  that 
made  you  a  success.  They  let  you 
down  at  every  turn;  they  faded,  fail- 
ed, proved  illusory;  perhaps  never 
existed.  Something  else  changed 
your  defeat  into  victory,  your  failure 
to  success.  It  was  something  entire- 
ly outside  yourself,  something  wholly 
gratuitous,  purely  a  gift  from  the 
skies,  that  conquered  the  world  for 
you  and  made  your  life  a  song  of 
victory.  It  was  your  Faith.  And  it 
can  make  a  victory  of  every  man's 
life — every  woman's  life. 


If  religious  books  are  not  widely  circulated  among  the  masses 
in  this  country,  and  the  people  do  not  become  religious,  I  do 
not  know  what  is  to  become  of  us  as  a  nation.  And  the  thought 
is  one  to  cause  solemn  reflection  on  the  part  of  every  patriot 
and  Christian.  If  truth  be  not  diffused,  error  will  be;  if  God 
and  his  word  are  not  known  and  received,  the  devil  and  his 
works  will  gain  the  ascendancy ;  if  the  evangelical  volume  does 
not  reach  every  hamlet,  the  pages  of  a  corrupt  and  licentious 
literature  will;  if  the  power  of  the  gospel  is  not  felt  through 
the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land,  anarchy  and  misrule,  de- 
gradation and  misery,  corruption  and  darkness,  will  reign  with- 
out mitigation  or  end. — Daniel  Webster. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


"USELESS" 

By  Kermit  Rayborn  in  Boy  Life 


"The  boy  who  rides  this  pony  will 
get  five  dollors!"  shouted  the  ring- 
master of  the  circus.  "Which  one 
of  you  boys  wants  to  try  it?'' 

"I  will!"  shouted  a  big  boy  from 
the  gallery.  "That's  easy!"  And 
the  big  boy  came  forward  to  climb 
upon  the  pony's  back. 

But  he  did  not  stay  there  very 
long.  He  had  no  sooner  straddled 
the  bare-backed  horse  than  the  horse 
gave  a  sudden  leap  and  started  run- 
ning around  in  a  circle,  and  the  boy 
was  lying  in  the  sawdust  in  the 
middle  of  the  ring.   The  crowd  roared. 

"Is  there  another  boy  who  wants  to 
try  it?"  the  ringmaster  asked. 

"I'll  try  it/'  said  a  ten-year-old  lad 
in  the  audience,  moving  forward. 

When  the  other  boys  saw  who  he 
was,  they  began  to  laugh.  "Look 
who's  going  to  ride  him!"  they  shout- 
ed. Foi  the  young  boy  was  "Lys" 
Grant,  the  dull,  unexciting,  shy,  bash- 
ful youngster  whom  all  the  boys  call- 
ed "Useless,"  because  he  was  so  slow 
in  moving  and  talking. 

But  shy,  young  "Lys"  Grant  only 
smiled  at  their  remarks  and  their 
laughter.  Of  course,  if  he  failed  to 
ride  the  pony,  there  would  be  more 
laughter  and  ridicule  to  face.  But  if 
he  succeeded,  then  perhaps  the  boys 
wouldn't  call  him  "Useless"  any  more. 
And  he  knew  that  he  could  ride  the 
pony.  He  had  ridden  all  of  his 
father's  horses,  and  some  of  them 
were  not  so  tame. 

So  young  "Lys"  Grant,  smiling  at 
the  remarks  of  his  comrades,  went 
^orward  to  get  on  the  horse.  Just  as 
soon  as  he  was  astride  the  horse  he 


new  why  it  had  not  been  ridden  by 
any  of  the  other  boys.  The  horse 
was  greased!  Not  only  was  the  horse 
greased,  but  also  it  had  no  bridle, 
saddle,  or  anything  else  to  hang  on 
to  except  a  little  short  mane.  But 
"Lys"  once  on  the  horse,  was  deter- 
mined to  stay  on,  and,  as  the  horse 
started  kicking  and  running  around 
the  circle,  the  boy  held  onto  the  short 
mane.     And  he  stayed  on! 

Too  long  he  stayed  on!  The  ring- 
master began  to  get  worried  that  this 
boy  was  going  to  win  his  five  dollars, 
so  he  turned  a  trained  monkey  loose 
on  the  horse.  The  monkey  jumped  on 
the  boy's  shoulders,  and  on  his  head, 
and  pulled  his  hair,  and  grasped  him 
around  the  neck,  but  "Lys"  still  held 
on.  When  the  ringmaster  at  last 
stopped  the  horse,  Ulysses  Grant  was 
still  hanging  to  the  horse's  back. 

The  great  crowd  of  people  and  all 
the  boys  cheei  ed  and  shouted,  and 
"Lys"  collected  his  money  from  the 
ringmaster.  So  it  was  that  Ulysses 
Grant  became  known  as  the  best 
little  horseman  in  Georgetown,  Ohio. 
Though  only  ten  years  old,  and  small 
for  that  age,  he  rode  his  father's 
horses  all  over  town,  never  using  a 
saddle.  Sometimes  he  would  stand 
up  with  one  foot  on  the  horse,  and  the 
other  foot  on  another  horse  running 
side  by  side  at  full  gallop  right 
through  main  street,  while  the  towns- 
folk gasped  with  amazement  at  the 
boy's  daring. 

But  after  "Lys"  had  ridden  the 
circus  horse  he  hoped  the  boys  would- 
n't call  him  "Useless"  any  more — 
and  thev  never  did! 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


HUMOROUS  MARK  TWAIN  INCIDENTS 

(Fact  Digest) 


Clemens'  next-door  neighbor  was 
Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe,  the  fa- 
mous author  of  Uucle  Tom's  Cabin. 
Once  Mrs.  Stowe  was  leaving  for 
Florida,  and  Clemens  ran  over  to  say 
goodbye.  When  he  got  home  again, 
his  wife  looked  at  him  in  great  su- 
prise  and  amazement: 

"Why  Youth  (her  nickname  for 
him),  you  called  on  the  famous  lady, 
and  forgot  to  wear  your  collar  and 
tie!" 

"That's  right,"  returned  Clemmens 
feeling  his  neck.  He  rushed  right  up- 
stairs and  got  his  best  collar  and  tie 
out  of  his  drawer,  and  wrapped  them 
up  in  a  little  bundle  which  he  sent  on 
to  Mrs.  Stowe  with  a  note  attached : 

"Dear  Mrs.  Stowe,  herewith  re- 
ceive a  visit  from  the  rest  of  me." 

Mrs.  Stowe  took  the  pleasantry  in 
high  good  humor  and  wrote  back:  "A 
fine  idea !  An  excellent  idea !  And 
if  cne  must  ever  pay  a  personal  visit, 
but  lacks  the  time,  why  can't  he  sim- 
ply send  his  hat  and  overcoat!" 

Clemens  once  attended  the  races 
near  London.  While  there  a  fat 
friend  rushed  up  to  him  and  said: 

"Mr.  Clemens,  I  lost  ail  my  money 
on  the  wrong  horse..  Can  you  help 
me  get  back  to   London?" 

"Why,"  answered  Clemens,  "I  just 


have  money  enough  left  for  one  tick- 
et; but  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  I'll 
hide  you  under  the  seat  of  my  com- 
partment." 

After  demurring  somewhat  to  this 
novel  scheme,  the  fat  friend  finally 
consented.  They  got  in  the  compart- 
ment, and  Clemens  made  his  fat 
friend  get  down  on  hands  and  knees, 
and  then  crawl  underneath.  He  did- 
n't quite  fit,  so  he  had  to  push  him  in 
with  his  foot,  and  then  he  dropped  the 
curtain  down.  In  due  course  the  con- 
ductor came  around,  and  right  off 
Clemens  handed  the  man  two  tick- 
ets. The  conductor  looked  all  around, 
rubbed   his   eyes   and   then   asked : 

"But  where  is  the  other  fare?" 

Whereupon  Clemens  tapped  his 
head  and  replied  in  an  airy  way,  "My 
friend  is  a  bit  dippy,  he  likes  to  ride 
under  the  seat." 

Clemens  tried  writing  parts  of  Tom 
Sawyer  on  a  new-fangled  machine 
called  a  typewriter,  but  after  strug- 
gling with  it  for  a  while  he  sent  it 
on  to  his  friend,  William  Dean  How- 
ells,  with  a  note  attached: 

"Dear  Howells:  I  send  you  this  ma- 
chine as  a  gift,  it  can't  hurt  you  be- 
cause you  haven't  any  morals  any- 
way, but  it  makes  me  swear  too  much." 


Affectation  proceeds  either  from  vanity  or  hypocrisy;  for  as 
vanity  puts  us  on  affecting  false  characters  to  gain  applause, 
so  hypocrisy  sets  us  on  the  endeavor  to  avoid  censure  by  con- 
cealing our  vices  under  the  appearance  of  their  opposite  vir- 
tues.— Fielding. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Miss  Frances  Wall,  of  Spartanburg, 
S.  C,  was  the  guest  of  Miss  Lucy 
May  Lee,  at  Cottage  No.  2,  last  Satur- 
day and  Sunday. 

Two  Indian  boys  from  the  Croatan 
settlement  down  in  Robeson  county, 
were  admitted  to  the  School  last 
Thursday,  and  were  placed  in  the 
Indian   Cottage. 

"Young  Mr.  Lincoln,"  a  Twentieth 
Century-Fox  production,  was  the  fea- 
ture attraction  at  the  regular  weekly 
motion  picture  show  at  the  School 
last  Thursday.  The  boys  thoroughly 
enjoyed  this  story  of  the  early  life 
of  "Honest  Abe." 

We  still  have  quite  a  number  of 
cases  of  the  mumps  among  the  boys, 
and  all  are  reported  as  getting  along 
well.  According  to  a  report  from 
the  infirmary  yesterday  morning,  Mrs. 
Elizabeth  Baldwin,  our  resident  nurse, 
is  the  latest  victim  of  this  disease. 

Mrs.  Betty  Lee,  matron  at  Cottage 
No.  2,  was  brought  back  to  the 
School  last  Thursday  afternoon,  after 
having  spent  more  than  a  month  at 
the  Charlotte  Sanatorium,  where  she 
underwent  an  operation  on  her  knee, 
injured  in  a  fall  some  time  ago. 
While  Mrs.  Lee  still  has  to  use  crutch- 
es in  getting  around,  her  knee  is 
rapidly  improving. 

Upon  arising  last  Thursday  morn- 
ing we  found  about  one  and  one-half 
inches  of  snow  on  the  ground,  and 
the  storm  continued  for  an  hour  or 
two.     It  was  the  kind  of  snow  which 


clings  closely  to  whatever  it  touches, 
and  soon  the  trees  and  shrubs  on  the 
campus  presented  a  most  beautiful 
picture.  This  brought  out  the  local 
camera  "fans,"  both  boys  and  officers, 
and  one  could  see  them  "shooting" 
scenes  in  all  sections  of  the  School 
grounds.  It  was  also  a  good  packing 
snow,  just  right  for  snowball  battles, 
and  the  youngsters  lost  no  time  in 
taking  advantage  of  this  condition, 
thoroughly  enjoying  themselves  until 
the  sun  made  its  appearance  in  full 
strength,  removing  most  of  their 
"ammunition." 

Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte,  was 
in  charge  of  the  afternoon  service 
at  the  School  last  Sunday.  He  was 
accompanied  by  Gene  Davis  and  Mr. 
O'Glukian,  who  has  charge  of  the 
rug  department  at  Ivey's  department 
store.  After  the  boys  recited  the 
Scripture  selection  and  sang  the  open- 
ing hymn,  our  old  friend  Gene,  led 
them  in  singing  a  number  of  choruses, 
Mr.  Sheldon  presented  Mr.  O'Glukian 
as  the  speaker  of  the  afternoon.  He 
is  a  native  of  Persia,  but  has  been  liv- 
ing in  Charlotte  quite  a  number  of 
years,  where  he  takes  a  great  interest 
in  religious  activities,  being  a  very- 
good  Bible  class  teacher. 

The  speaker  told  the  boys  that 
165  years  ago,  before  anyone  could 
sing  "My  Country  Tis  Of  Thee", 
George  Washington,  with  half-starved 
and  poorly-clad  soldiers,  almost  gave 
up  the  battle.  His  officers  went  to 
him  and  said,  "What's  the  use  ?  The 
enemy  army  is  well-fed  and  have 
plenty  of  clothing.  We  cannot  hope 
to  continue."     Then  General  Washing-- 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


ton  went  to  a  secluded  spot,  dismount- 
ed from  his  horse,  knelt  in  the  snow, 
and,  with  arms  uplifted  to  Almighty 
God,  prayed,  saying,  ''Only  you  can 
win  this  war."  Thus  America  was 
born,  so  that  165  years  later,  we  can 
sing  "My  Country  Tis  Of  Thee." 

Mr.  O'Glukian  then  told  the  boys 
just  what  life  in  this  great  country 
means  to  a  foreign  born  American, 
and  related  some  of  his  experiences 
soon  after  arriving  in  Boston,  unable 
to  speak  our  language.  He  first  told 
how  in  1922,  he  was  standing  on  the 
street  in  that  city,  and  heard  an  ex- 
plosion. He  sought  shelter,  thinking 
it  was  a  bomb,  but  found  that  it  was 
just  the  backfire  of  a  large  motor 
truck.  This  incident  seemed  to  amuse 
some  Americans  standing  nearby. 
They  evidently  thought  he  was  crazy, 
and  he  did  not  know  enough  English 
to  explain  that  he  thought  the  noise 
had  been  caused  by  a  bomb. 

All  Americans  should  be  glad  and 
be  thankful  to  God  that  they  do  not 
have  to  live  in  a  foreign  country,  con- 
tinued the  speaker.  Millions  of  boys 
would  be  more  than  willing  to  ex- 
change places  with  the  boys  at  the 
School,  and  would  welcome  the  op- 
portunity to  salute  Old  Glory.  Here 
we  worship  one  God  according  to  the 
dictates  of  our  own  conscience — not 
having  a  ruler  to  say  when  and  whom 
we  shall  worship. 

Mr.  O'Glukian  added  further  that 
the  proudest  thing  in  his  life  was  to 


be  able  to  call  America  his  home,  say- 
ing that  he  was  thankful  that  he  no 
longer  had  to  hide  in  bomb  shelters, 
search  garbage  cans  for  something  to 
eat  or  beg  for  something  to  keep 
warm,  as  millions  of  people,  especial- 
ly women  and  children,  are  doing  in 
Europe  today.  As  long  as  Old  Glory 
continues  to  wave,  there  will  not  be 
any  airplanes  flying  over  our  heads, 
dropping  implements  of  death  and 
destruction  on  innocent  people.  That 
is  enough  to  bring  us  to  our  knees  and 
thank  God  for  such  Christian  gentle- 
men  as   George   Washington. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  true  Ameri- 
can life,  said  the  speaker,  to  make 
people  unhappy.  If  we  are  not  happy, 
we  have  no  one  to  blame  but  our- 
selves. This  beautiful  land  of  ours 
was  not  always  as  we  see  it  today. 
Once  it  was  a  wilderness,  inhabited 
by  Indians.  -Our  forefathers  came 
here,  looking  for  homes  free  from 
tyrannical  rulers.  They  endured  hard- 
ships; many  of  them  even  suffering 
death  in  older  that  this  might  be  a 
free  country.  By  their  sacrifices  was 
laid  the  foundation  of  the  world's 
greatest  nation.  Ours  is  a  great  her- 
itage, and  when  we  close  our  eyes  at 
night  and  pray,  we  should  thank  God 
for  America,  and  ask  Him  to  help  us 
do  our  part  in  keeping  this  land  out 
of  reach  of  the  filthy,  grasping  hands 
of  power-crazed  dictators  or  any  oth- 
er  forces   of   evil. 


He  that  calls  a  man  ungrateful,  sums  up  all  the  evil  of  which 
one  can  be  guilty. — Swift. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  February  23,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(9)   William  Drye  11 
(2)   Homer  Head  10 
(13)   Robert  Maples  13 
(13)   Frank  May  13 

Weaver  F.  Ruff  7 
(13)   William  Shannon  13 

Ventry  Smith 
(13)   Weldon  Warren  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 
William  Blackman  5 
Charles  Browning 
(5)   Albert  Chunn  10 

(4)  John  Davis  4 
Eugene  Edwards  8 
Ralph  Harris  5 

(5)  Porter   Holder   12 
(2)   Joseph  Howard  3 

(2)  Bruce  Link  4 

(3)  H.  C.  Pope  5 
(5)   Everett  Watts  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(2)   Bernice  Hoke  6 
Thomas  Hooks  9 
(11)   Edward  Johnson  12 
Ralph  Kistler  4 

(2)  Robert  Keith  7 
(9)  Donald  McFee  11 

Donald  Newman  4 
William   Padrick  2 
Charles   Smith  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(3)  Lewis  Andrews  11 
Kenneth  Conklin  7 

(3)   Jack  Crotts  8 
Max  Evans  8 

(2)   Robert  Hare  2 
Bruce  Hawkins  8 
David  Hensley  4 

(2)  Jerry  Jenkins  3 

(3)  Harley  Matthews  8 

(5)   William  Matthewson  11 
Otis  McCall   8 

(3)   Wayne  Sluder  10 
John  Tolley  10 
Louis  Williams  11 
Jerome  Wiggins  9 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(3) Paul  Briggs  7 

Quentin  Crittenton  8 

(2)   Aubrey  Fargis  5 
Hugh  Kennedy  11 
William   Morgan   3 
J.  W.  McRorrie  6 

(4)   Robert  Simpson  7 

(2)  Oakley  Walker  5 
Thomas  Yates  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(11)   Junior  Bordeaux  11 
(6)   Collett  Cantor  10 
J.  B.  Howell  4 
Leonard  Melton  6 

(3)  Hubert  Walker  11 
(2)    Dewey  Ware  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Robert    Bryson    4 
(2)    Robert  Dunning  5 

(2)  Leo'  Hamilton  8 
Leonard  Jacobs  6 

COTTAGE  NO.   7 

(3)  John  H.  Averitte  12 
Edward  Batten  6 

(8)    Clasper  Beasley  12 

(4)  Henry  Butler  9 

(4)   Donald  Earnhardt  12 

(3)  George  Green  8 
(2)    Richard  Halker  7 

Robert  Lawrence  5 
(6)   Arnold  McHone   12 
(2)   Edward  Overby  6 
Ernest  Overcash  10 
Marshal  Pace  8 
(2)   Carl  Ray  8 
(2)    Ernest  Turner  7 

(4)  Ervin  Wolfe  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 
Jesse  Cunningham  6 
Jack  Hamilton  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Holly  Atwood  9 

James  Connell  4 

(13)    David  Cunningham  13 


THE    UPLIFT 


rfl 


(2)   Columbus   Hamilton  5 
(2)   Mark  Jones  7 

Edgar  Hedgepeth  4 

Grady  Kelly  8 

Daniel  Kilpatrick  7 

Alfred  Lamb  4 
(5)   William  Nelson  11 
(2)  James  Ruff  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(2)   John  Lee  2 

(2)   Walter  Sexton  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 


(5) 
(13) 


(2) 
(5) 

(4) 


William  Dixon  11 
Robert  Goldsmith  13 
Fred  Jones  8 
Earl  Hildreth  11 
Everett  Morris  3 
Broadus  Moore  10 
Monroe    Searcy   8 
James    Tvndall    11 


COTTAGE  NO.  12 
(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(3)   Bayard  Aldridge  5 


(4)  James   Brewer   10 
(7)    Charles  Gaddy  7 

James  Lane  8 
Jack  Mathis  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(5)  John  Baker  12 

(3)  Henry  Ennis  5 
(13)   Audie    Farthing    13 

(7)   Troy  Gilland  11 
(5)   John  Hamm  11 
Marvin  King  6 

(4)  Feldman  Lane  10 
(3)    Roy  Mumford  6 
(3)   Henry  McGraw  8 
(7)   Norvell  Murphy  10 

J.  C.  Willis  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 
(9)   Jennings  Britt  9 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(2)  Raymond  Brooks  4 

(3)  George  Duncan  10 
(3)  Redmond  Lowry  8 
(3)   Thomas    Wilson    10 

James  Johnson 


HUMANITY  OF  SOLDIERS 

"A  soldier  is  nobody,"  we  hear  people  say : 
He  is  an  outcast  and  always  in  the  way." 

We  admit  there  are  bad  ones  from  the  army  to  the  marines,    . 
But  you'll  find  the  majority  the  most  worthy  you've  seen. 
Most  people  condemn  the  soldier  when  he  takes  a  drink  or  two, 
But  does  the  soldier  condemn  you  when  you  stop  to  take  a  few! 
Uncle  Sam  picks  his  soldiers  from  millions  far  and  wide, 
So  place  them  equal  with  everyone,  all  buddies  side  by  side. 
Now,  don't  scorn  the  soldier  when  he  takes  you  by  the  hand 
For  the  uniform  he  wears  means  protection  for  the  land. 
When  a  soldier  goes  to  battle  you  cheer  him  to  the  skies, 
But  to  you  he's  never  a  hero  until  in  his  grave  he  lies. 
The  soldier's  hardest  battle  is  in  the  time  of  peace, 
Because  the  mockery  and  scorn  shown  him  will  never  cease, 
With  these  few  words  we  end,  but  when  you  meet  a  soldier 
Treat  him  like  a  friend! 


— Phifer    Godwin 


WWJLJINA.  tSSJUM 


THE 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N    C,  MARCH  8,  1941 


NO    10 


t  n  Carolina  Collection 
$  N    C.  Librae 


TODAY 

Look  not  back,  but  ever  forward, 

Lift  your  gaze  up  to  the  stars ; — 
What  is  done  cannot  be  undone, 

The  past  is  only  prison  bars. 
Take  today,  and  use  it  fully, 

Live  each  moment  at  its  best, 
Look  not  back,  but  ever  forward — 

Today  is  yours, — forget  the  rest ! 

— Doris  R.  Beck 


' 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

CLUBS 

WINTER  IN  NORTH 

CAROLINA  MOUNTAINS 

A  LAUGH  IN  TIME 

STEPHEN  CABARRUS— 
A  SON  OF  FRANCE 


3-7 
By  Frank  Armfield         8 


By  Ellsworth  Jaeckel 
(The  Lutheran) 


By  R.  C.  Lawrence 
THE  VALUE  OF  WORK  By  David  J.  Willkie 

THE  FLAG— WHAT  IT  STANDS  FOR  (Selected) 

THE  MIGRANT'S  HOPE  By  Martin  Shroeder,  D.  D. 


NORTH  CAROLINA  BOOK 

BUSINESS  MAKING  PROGRESS 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


( Selected 


13 
16 

18 
20 
21 
23 

24 
25 
30 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the   Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription:      Two   Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class   matter    Dec.   4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  PRIMROSE  FABLE 

A  primrose  in  a  shady  corner  of  the  garden  grew  tired  of  its  seclusion  and, 
jealous  of  the  flower  that  gained  attention  out  in  the  sunshine  and  on  display, 
begged  to  be  removed  to  a  more  conspicuous  place.  But,  transplanted  to  the 
hot  sunlight,  it  lost  its  beauty  and  began  to  wither  away.  The  wise  Gardener, 
the  divine  Husbandman,  knows  best  where  to  plant  each  filower.  Some  of  His 
children  flourish  in  the  sunlight  and  under  the  public  gaze,  while  others  grow 
best  amidst  the  shadows  and  in  solitude.  It  is  not  for  anyone  to  complain  of 
his  lot,  but  to  send  forth  beauty  and  fragrance  in  his  own  appointed  place. 

Humboldt,  the  naturalist  and  traveler,  said  that  the  most  wonderful  sight  he 
had  seen  was  a  primrose  flourishing  out  on  a  crag  amidst  the  glacier: 

"The  brightest  souls  which  glory  ever  knew 

Were  rocked  in  storms  and  nursed  where  tempests  blew." 


UNIVERSAL  BROTHERHOOD 
In  the  present  days  of  distress  and  anxiety,  no  other  subject  is 
of  more  vital  importance  than  that  of  which  we  are  writing  now. 
Whether  there  be  official  proclamation  or  not  in  regard  to  this  most 
pressing  thing,  brotherhood  among  men  and  nations  stands  first 
and  foremost  as  the  greatest  need  of  the  times.  It  would  seem  that 
in  the  light  of  present  events  almost  the  entire  world  has  forgotten 
that  there  is  or  ever  has  been  such  a  thing  as  brotherhood.  Since 
the  days  of  Cain  when  he  asked  that  question  of  consequence,  "Am 
I  my  brother's  keeper?"  men  have  been  going  through  life  looking 
out  for  number  one — one's  own  self,  to  the  exclusion  of  a  deeper 
and  finer  relationship  with  one  another  as  human  beings  and  chil- 
dren of  God.  It  is  true  that  there  have  been  times  when  men  of 
different  nations  and  races  seemed  closer  to  one  another  in  a  rela- 
tionship of  brotherhood  than  at  others  but  now  that  ideal  seems  to 
be  far  from  perfect.     In  the  different  denominations  of  the  Chris- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

tian  Church  there  are  the  organizations  which  are  called  by  the 
name  Brotherhood  and  in  secular  groups  also,  but  so  often  the  local 
group  or  the  national  body  with  which  it  is  connected  is  as  far  as  the 
feeling  of  brotherhood  goes.  That  is  not  enough;  there  must  be 
a  universal  brotherhood  between  men  and  women  of  the  nations. 
To  have  that  relationship  therefore,  greed  and  selfishness  must 
give  way  to  love  and  unselfishness  and  devotion  and  brotherly  care 
for  welfare  of  all  others — especially  the  spiritual  welfare  of  all 
mankind. 

In  one  of  the  commands  of  the  Bible  and  one  which  Jesus  Christ 
Himself  emphazied,  the  closing  part  goes  like  this:  "Thou  shalt  love 
thy  neighbor  as  thyself."  Therein  lies  the  solution  of  all  that  we 
are  seeking  in  regard  to  this  thing  called  brotherhood.  For  if  one 
love's  his  neighbor  as  himself,  if  one  goes  so  far  as  to  accord  to  his 
neighbor  the  same  rights  and  privileges  as  he  accords  to  himself 
then  he  truly  is  a  brother.  And  if  every  person  were  to  follow  that 
principle  in  life  then  there  would  be  established  throughout  all  the 
world  and  for  all  generations  to  come  that  great  brotherhood  of  men 
and  nations  that  would  make  the  world  an  Eden  for  all  ages — a 
brotherhood  in  Jesus  Christ. 


A  WISE  CHOICE 

This  section  of  the  State  has  occasion  to  feel  very  much  gratified, 
our  neighboring  county  of  Alexander  in  particular,  in  the  choice 
made  by  the  Board  of  Trustees  of  Duke  University  of  Dr.  Robert  L. 
Flowers  as  president  of  the  University,  succeeding  the  late  Dr.  W. 
P.  Few.  Dr.  Flowers  has  the  ability  as  well  as  the  experience  to 
head  this  great  educational  institution  and  it  was  both  wise  and 
logical  that  he  should  be  advanced  to  serve  as  head  of  the  Univer- 
sity. In  the  interim  since  Dr.  Few's  death  a  number  of  nationally- 
known  names  had  been  suggested  for  the  presidency,  but  it  did  not 
seem  possible  that  the  trustees  would  do  anything  but  what  they 
have  done — select  Dr.  Flowers.  He  has  been  administrative  vice- 
president  for  several  years  and  immediately  after  Dr.  Few's  death 
was  named  acting  president. 

Dr.  Flowers  is  a  native  of  Alexander  county,  a  product  of  the  red 
hills  of  piedmont  North  Carolina.     In  his  youth  he  attended  old 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

Rutherford  College  in  this  county  and  has  always  been  a  great  ad- 
mirer of  the  late  Dr.  R.  L.  Abernethy,  who  founded  that  institution. 
A  personable,  friendly,  democratic  "man  of  the  people"  Dr.  Flowers 
will  give  the  presidency  of  Duke  a  very  desirable  combination  of 
common-sense  and  academic  training. 

At  the  end  of  the  present  school  year,  Dr.  Flowers  will  have  com- 
pleted 50  years  in  the  service  of  Trinity  College  and  Duke  Univer- 
sity. During  this  half-century  as  teacher  and  administrator  he 
has  seen  the  small  college,  to  which  he  went  in  1881  as  instructor  in 
electrical  engineering,  grow  to  one  of  the  South's  and  the  nation's 
foremost  universities. — Morganton  News-Herald. 


EFFECTS  OF  WAR  ON  CHILDREN 

How  children  take  World  War  II — and  how  parents  should  take 
war-excited  children — is  the  subject  of  a  study  of  Edna  Dean  Baker, 
president  of  the  National  College  of  Education  at  Evanston,  111. 
Her  findings  and  observations  are  very  interesting: 

Four-  and  five-year-olds  bit  their  bread  into  the  shape  of  guns 
and  played  war  at  the  table,  started  bombing  games  whenever  they 
got  their  hands  on  toy  boats  or  planes,  invariably  became  shrill  and 
tense  when  they  played  at  war.  One  child,  during  a  game  with 
blocks,  proposed:  "Let's  give  this  lumber  to  the  Germans  so  they 
won't  bomb  us."  Another,  defying  his  mother,  exclaimed:  "I 
am  Hitler." 

Highly  emotional  about  the  war  was  the  group  aged  6  to  8.  They 
hated  all  Germans,  talked  much  about  killing.  Said  one:  "I've 
invented  a  new  kind  of  gas.  The  dicators  will  be  dead  in  two 
weeks."  Another:  "I  have  invented  a  new  way  to  kill  people.  You 
just  think  about  it  in  your  mind  if  you  want  to  kill  anyone.  It  can 
kill  6,000.     I  want  to  use  it  on  the  Japanese  Emperor." 

Older  children,  she  discovered,  were  unemotional,  surprisingly 
well  informed  about  the  war.  They  were  keenly  interested  in 
geography  and  battle  technique.  They  did  not  hate  the  German 
people,  concentrated  their  disapproval  on  Hitler. 

Miss  Baker's  conservative  advice  for  parents  was  as  follows: 

Children  under  6 — Reassure  them  frequently  that  Hitler  will  not 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

get  them ;  avoid  talking  about  war  in  their  presence ;  keep  them  busy 
with  pleasant  things. 

Six  to  8 — Discuss  the  war  freely,  but  avoid  talking  about  destruc- 
tion, brutality,  suffering  or  war  guilt ;  take  their  minds  off  war  by 
playing  family  games,  singing  old  songs,  keeping  home  fires  burning 
brightly. 

Nine  to  14 — Let  them  listen  to  the  radio ;  play  up  stories  of  gal- 
lantry and  cheerfulness  among  war-stricken  peoples ;  discuss  with 
them  the  background  of  war,  the  peace-to-come. 


THE  SOUTHERN  RAILWAY 

The  following  tells  how  the  managers  of  the  Southern  Railway 
are  endeavoring  to  combine  safety  and  comfort  for  the  passengers. 
The  railroads  were  the  first  to  blaze  the  way  for  transportation  and 
quick  transit  from  one  state  to  another,  and  deserve  recognition 
for  priority.     Read : 

"The  Southerner,'"  the  latest  creation  in  streamlined,  Diesel- 
powered  all-coach  passenger  trains,  will  be  placed  in  regular  daily 
service  between  New  York  and  New  Orleans,  all  the  way  by  South- 
ern Railway  System  lines,  on  or  about  March  25th,  Frank  L.  Jenkins, 
passenger  traffic  manager,  announced  Tuesday  from  Washington. 
The  three  streamliners  for  this  service  are  nearing  completion  at 
the  shops  of  Pullman-Standard  Car  Company  and  the  Electro- 
Motive  Corporation  and  arrangements  are  being  made  for  the 
inaugural  trip  from  New  Orleans  to  New  York,  to  exhibit  the  train 
to  the  public  at  intermediate  points,  beginning  March  17th. 

In  keeping  with  the  trains,  "streamlined  hostesses,"  chosen 
from  the  several  states  through  which  the  new  train  will  run,  have 
been  selected  and  will  report  to  headquarters  on  March  3rd  to  don 
their  natty  blue-green  gabardine  uniforms  and  berets  for  a  course 
of  training  under  Miss  Wanda  L.  Myers,  director  of  Southern  Rail- 
way's new  hostess  service. 

"Each  of  the  three  trains  for  the  New  York-New  Orleans  run  will 
consist  of  seven  coaches,  including  an  observation-lounge,  tavern 
car,  48-seat  dining  car,  baggage-domitory  coach  and  four  chair  car 
coaches,  powered  by  a  2,000  h.  p.  Diesel-electric  locomotive.  All 
seats  will  be  reserved  at  no  extra  cost  above  the  one  and  one-half 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

cent  mile  regular  coach  fare.  The  locomotives  will  be  painted 
bright  green  and  silver  and  the  coaches  will  be  of  stainless  steel 
with  interiors  of  different  colors  and  hues,  all  of  an  entirely  new 
design  and  construction,"  according  to  Mr.  Jenkins. 


A  FINE  SUGGESTION 

It  is  possible  to  learn  something  from  all  classes  of  people,  includ- 
ing the  upper-crust,  the  middle  class  and  those  of  the  lower  strata. 
Those  who  do  not  entertain  such  an  estimate  of  this  source  of  in- 
formation have  an  ego-complex  and  have  permitted  themselves  to 
run  in  grooves  until  they  are  positively  warped  and  have  a  hard 
time  to  tind  a  suitable  social  or  business  placement.  The  person 
with  such  viewpoints  is  indeed  warped,  never  having  an  orginal 
idea,  and  shows  a  self-satisfied  feeling. 

We  recall  hearing  a  pleasing  story  about  a  man  who  had  traveled 
extensively,  and  had  attained  superior  educational  advantages.  The 
stcry  was  that  when  he  traveled  by  train,  and  when  there  was  a 
long  delay  at  any  station,  he  stepped  out  from  his  Pullman  and  in- 
stantly, if  the  opportunity  was  presented,  engaged  either  the  engi- 
neer, fireman  or  porter  in  conversation.  The  wife  of  this  man  who 
had  the  true  spirit  of  democracy,  asked.  "Why  do  you  always  pre- 
fer to  engage  the  engineer  and  fireman  in  conversation  to  others?" 
Her  husband's  laconic  reply  was,  'T  never  fail  to  learn  something 
from  them." 

The  man  with  such  a  vision  and  charitable  spirit  has  chosen  the 
right  road  to  success.  There  are  some  profitable  ideas  to  be  ab- 
sorbed, it  matters  not  from  what  source  they  come.  The  person 
with  a  closed  mind  is  usually  dull  and  sordid,  while  the  one  open  to 
new  thoughts  is  always  interesting.  An  interesting  person  is  one 
who  is  ever  alert  to  catch  new  thoughts.  A  transfusion  of  new 
ideals  is  a  mental  tonic,  and  that  inspires  a  greater  interest  in  people 
of  every  walk  of  life. 


THE  UPLIFT 


CLUBS 

By  Frank  Armfield,  Concord  N.  C. 


Homo  Sapiens,  in  days  when  the 
figures  in  which  he  was  adept  were 
those  of  speech,  gave  to  voluntary 
groups  of  his  fellows  the  name  of  his 
strongest  weapons,  "Clubs."  If  we, 
his  descendants,  facing  ignorance,  dis- 
ease, discomfort  and  poverty,  would 
inherit  his  title  and  resourcefulness, 
we  will  heed  the  implication  con- 
tained in  his  word  legacy  to  us  and 
from  clubs. 

The  clubs  to  be  formed  may  be  as 
various  in  kind  as  the  ancient  weapons 
of  the  name.  We  must  organize  them 
as  our  ancestors  selected  their  wea- 
pons, according  to  need  and  material 
at  hand,  and  on  our  own  initiative, 
without  command  from  our  masters. 
Since  environment,  and  the  personnel 
obtainable,  both  varying  factors,  de- 
termine, respectively,  the  demand  for 
and  the  practicability  of  any  club, 
as  to  types,  general  suggestions  only 
will  be  made  here;  in  certain  in- 
stances, however,  based  on  observed 
successful   operation. 

The  great,  the  crying  need  now  is 
to  get  idle  money  into  the  channels 
of  business.  Borrowers  are  plentiful 
and  willing,  but  financially  weak. 
What  shall  they  do?  They  must 
resort  to  a  device,  called  in  the  card 
game  Casino,  "building."  In  that 
game  one  throws  a  ten  spot  on  two 
fives  and  calls  the  group  "tens."  The 
group  is  not  really  "tens"  but  it  is 
no  longer  only  "fives".  In  note  build- 
ing the  possibility  goes  even  farther. 
In  it,  if  the  five  can  get  another  five 
as  principal,  and  can  get  a  ten  to  be- 
come on  the  face  of  the  note  their 
surety,  then  perhaps  an  ace,  a  king, 


a  queen  or  almost  certainly  a  knave, 
can,  on  the  joint  strength  of  the 
names  ahead,  be  procured  as  an  en- 
dorser. If  the  endorser,  before  be- 
coming such,  will  protect  himself  by  a 
mortgage  on  real  estate  or  chattels, 
for  example,  an  automobile,  or  by  the 
pledge  of  a  diamond  or  assignment 
of  wages,  he  will  at  law  secondarily 
protect  also  the  other  signers,  and 
will  perhaps,  neither  in  this  world 
nor  that  hoped  for,  prove  guilty  of 
unwise  folly.  There  is  an  esprit  de 
corps  in  groups,  even  joint  debtors, 
that  goes  far. 

Debtors  arranging  such  a  note,  or 
for  that  matter  any  other,  should 
begin  at  once  depositing  on  a  sinking 
fund  to  meet  the  obligation.  Abso- 
lutely nothing  has  been  devised  which 
pleases  the  most  usual  creditors 
at  least,  bankers,  so  well  as  a  deposit, 

Housewives  in  families  with  small 
incomes  should,  both  to  economize, 
and  to  escape  the  drudgery  of  pre- 
paring three  meals  a  day,  band  to- 
gether in  establishing  and  alternately 
superintending  for  every  homogene- 
ous neighborhood  an  "Edward  Bella- 
my" boarding  house. 

They,  too,  since  men  will  not  attend 
to  such  things,  should  combine  to 
compel  the  lowering  of  extortionate 
rates  for  water,  gas  and  telephones — 
or  else  render  the  "owner  of  the  plant's 
"condition  intolerable  and  his  life 
burdensome." 

Furthermore,  since  housewives  do 
80f/c  of  the  household  buying,  they 
should  establish  at  least  state-wide 
consumers'  leagues  to  boycott  pro- 
ducts   still   outrageously   high   priced, 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  which  there  are  literally  thousands, 
— in  the  interest  of  the  peace  of  mind' 
of    headquarters,    however,    all    com- 
munication from  its     members  should 
be  limited  strictly  to  post  cards. 

Moreover,  if  any  group  of  house- 
wives cannot  obtain,  because  of  local 
conditions,  satisfactory  retail  prices, 
they  should  establish  a  co-operative 
store  to  handle  at  least  groceries. 
In  a  grocery  store  the  turnover  is  so 
lapid  and  so  thorough  that  little  capi- 
tal is  needed;  and  results,  favorable 
or  unfavorable,  are  quickly  determin- 
ed. Futhermore,  experienced,  honest 
managers  of  grocery  stores  are  easily 
obtainable. 

Junior  colleges,  when  not  supplied 
by  the  State,  should  by  a  voluntary 
action  of  neighboring  populous  com- 
munities, be  greatly  multiplied.  This 
is  especially  true  since  for  the  first 
and  second  years  of  college  work 
little  plant  equipment  is  needed,  and 
since,  in  these  days  of  good  roads, 
students  of  nearby  institutions  of  that 
kind  could — and  considering  their 
youth,  should  spend  their  nights  in 
their  own  homes.  Such  institutions 
would  save  patrons  some  real  money 
for  succeeding  years  at  college. 

Why  should  not  students  at  all 
colleges  put  away  their  pride,  pool 
their  poverty,  and,  steam-rolling 
protestants,  if  any,  adopt  uniform 
dress  ?  That  they  would  easily  save 
fifty  dollars  or  more  o  year  each;  and 
the  male  students  at  least  could  still 
be  safely  congratulated:  'You  don't 
look  a  bit  worse  than  you  did.' 

Then  there  are  debating  societies. 
The  writer  remembers  a  voluntary 
society  of  this  kind  with  less  than 
twenty  members,  yet  the  best  debator 
became  governor  of  a  state  and  three 


or  four  others  became  editors,  preach- 
ers or  lawyers,  much  above  the  aver- 
age. He  remembers  another  high 
school  debating  society,  encouraged 
over  a  series  of  years  by  the  princi- 
pal. It  turned  out  eminent  members 
of  each  of  the  professions  named 
above,  literally  by  the  score.  There 
is  no  reason  whatsoever  why  adults 
also  should  not  form  debating  socie- 
ties. Besides,  there  is  fun  in  the 
things. 

Intelligentsia,  who  dislike  wrang- 
ling, should  form  lecture  clubs.  Rail- 
way conductors,  contractors,  insurance 
agents,  textile  or  steel  workers,  the 
masters  of  any  business,  trade  or 
profession,  would  speak,  read  or  cause 
to  be  read,  at  the  meeting  of  those 
clubs,  articles  at  times  so  accurate, 
vivid  and  picturesque  of  what  is  going 
on  under  our  noses,  as  to  be  absolute- 
ly astounding.  These  clubs  could 
supplement  local  talent  by  noted 
lecturers    from    other    communities. 

Public  schools,  closely  connected  by 
good  roads,  should  procure  the  same 
teacher  for  each  higher  and  less 
time-consuming  branch  of  study,  and 
thereby  cut  out  present  enormous  ex- 
pense of  transporting  numerous  stu- 
dents, by  transportation  mainly  only 
a  few  teachers. 

Small  counties  should  consolidate, 
and  the  government  of  practically 
every  county  town  should  merge  with 
that  if  its  county. 

Tax  listers  of  district,  town,  county, 
state  and  the  United  States,  it  is 
fervently  to  be  hoped,  will  some  day 
club  together  and  once  a  year  take  as 
complete  data — for  distribution  among 
themselves  and  whom  it  may  concern 
— manifold  tyewritten  copies  of  all 
the  tax  payer  has,  has  had,  hopes  or 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


dreams  to  have;  and  then,  since  these 
officials  are  in  the  public  pay,  do  the 
rest  of  the  unpleasant  technical  tabu- 
lating and  calculating  themselves. 

Factory  employees  should  have 
plant  clubs  to  obtain,  locally,  better 
housing  and  sanitation,  modern  and 
less  dangerous  machinery,  parks,  play 
grounds,  libraries,  cheap  hot  lunches 
and  an  elimination  of  waste,  ineffici- 
ency and  lost  motion.  National  labor 
unions  could,  of  course,  accomplish 
the  same  objects,  especially  if  federat- 
ed of  largely  independent  units  in  the 
different  homogeneous  industrial  sec- 
tions. As  constituted  at  present, 
however,  they  seem  more  efficient  in 
war  than  in  peace. 

Farm  tenants,  that  class  wholly 
forgotten  by  angels  and  men,  and, 
until  the  big  drought  two  years  ago, 
even  by  the  Farm  Bloc  in  Congress, 
should,  by  neighborhoods,  combine  to 
obtain  homes  large  enough  to  permit 
decency,  and  gardens,  truck  patches, 
longer  leases,  reduction  of  their  leas- 
es to  writing,  and  a  modicum  of  poul- 
try, livestock,  orchards  and  pasture 
lands.  Until  they  obtain  better  ad- 
vantages in  the  last  four  mentioned 
respects,  farm  tenants  in  etstern 
United  States  at  least  would  nearly 
as  well  be  sand-fiddlers  on  a  tideless 
shore. 

Female  domestic  servants,  that 
other  forgotten  class,  should,  in  every 
small  town — whether  elsewhere  or 
not — unite  to  obtain  wages  at  least 
above   the   prostitution   mark. 

Farmers,  unable  individually  to  buy 
tractors,  feed  mills,  hay  presses,  corn 
shredders,  harvesters  and  the  like, 
ought,  of  course,  to  club  with  each 
other  to  buy  them.  Successful  farm- 
ing nowadays  absolutely  cannot  be 
done  without  power. 


Community  groups  of  farmers 
should  also,  according  to  their  needs, 
join  in  buying  and  maintaining  breed 
animals,  and  in  establishing  canning 
factories,  cheese  factories,  sweet  po- 
tato curing  houses,  and — for  chilling 
or  keeping  fruits,  meats  and  vege- 
tables^— cold   storage   warehouses. 

Farmers  in  any  county  should 
arrange  ,  too,  with  the  owners  of  large 
grounds  and  buildings,  such  as  county 
fair  plants,  for  at  least  monthly  bar- 
ter days. 

They  should  also  agree  to  raise  in 
large  quantities  the  special  type  of 
any  crop  for  which  their  section  is 
especially  fit,  or  has  made  a  special 
reputation,  as  for  example,  durum 
wheat,  cotton  with  longer  staple, 
Korean  lespedeza  and  the  like — this 
to  the  end  of  easier  and  more  profi- 
table marketing. 

Farmers  ought,  too,  to  throw  their 
forests  or  reforestation  plots  together 
for  possible  fire  prevention  and  the 
establishment  of  game  preserves,  as 
to  which  latter  enterprises  joint  ac- 
tion must  be  had. 

The  idea,  by  the  way,  that  farm 
work  is  especially  fatiguing  or  dis- 
tasteful— so  prevalent  in  cities  and 
towns — is  not  borne  out  by  experi- 
ence. Whoever  is  man  enough  to  take 
ten  days  of  constantly  decreasing 
punishment  in  enduring  his  muscles  to 
new  movements,  will  thereafter  en- 
joy, as  man  has  always  enjoyed,  the 
recurring  triumph  of  the  deft  stroke 
of  the  cunning  device  which  over- 
comes the  enemy,  whether  that  enemy 
be  a  weed,  a  tree  or  a  boulder;  and 
his  boisterous  red  blood  will  leap  to 
greet  as  brother  either  the  biting 
wind  or  the  blazing  sun. 

Evidently,  then,  farm  colonies  are 
organizations    opportune    to    the    un- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


employed  who  are  able-bodied;  and 
city  dwellers,  apparently  left  high  and 
dry  by  revolutionary  industrial  chang- 
es, may  well  consider  what  they  have 
in  prospect  worth  more  than  exercise 
in  the  open  air,  the  quiet,  the  sound 
sleep,  and  the  homemade  vitamins 
and  sky-made  ultra  rays  of  farm  life. 

An  ideal  arrangement  of  a  farm 
colony  is  that  of  our  ancestors  of  a 
thousand  years  ago;  a  town  with  the 
farm  land  all  around,  and  ideal  easily 
realizable  now,  when  either  a  rail- 
way, surfaced  highway  or  navigable 
river — each  so  abundant — will  solve 
the  transportation  problem. 

Farm  colonists  going  together  on  a 
large,  on  an  American  scale,  say  in 
a  group  of  five  thousand,  would,  by 
permanent  settlement  on  their  lands, 
create  an  increase  of  ground  values 
— Henry  George's  "unearned  incre 
ment" — the  equivalent  one  can  safely 
say,  of  nearly  a  whole  year's  wages 
each. 

Our  large  southern  and  western 
lumber  companies  and  the  large  west- 
ern railway  companies  would  be  the 
best  sources  of  land  for  large  colonies. 
The  Federal,  and  former  Joint  Stock 
Land  Banks  and  the  larger  insurance, 
trust  and  mortgage  companies,  and 
the  Reconstruction  Finance  Company 
can  supply  abundant  tracts  for  small- 
er colonies.  Any  of  these  holders 
will  give  mos't  gracious  terms. 

The  financial  stress  of  those  now 
farming  need  not  deter  any  from 
forming  farm  colonies.  The  one  crop 
system,  failure  to  raise  crops  convert- 
ible, if  necessary,  into  poultry,  live- 
stock, dairy  products  or  meat,  the  lack 
of  labor-saving  implements  and  the 
high  price  for  farm  supplies  and 
lands,  have  caused  75%  of  the  farm 
failures.     The    greatest   obstacle,    the 


last  named,  no  longer  exists.  The 
price  of  farm  land  will  not  now  ex- 
ceed 60%  of  its  ton-year  average  price 
prior  to  1928.  Farm  lands,  indeed, 
can  in  some  states  be  bought  for  the 
equivalent  of  three  to  five  years  taxes, 
and  these  cheap  lands  as  a  rule  are  in 
climates  so  mild  that  colonists  could, 
with  no  great  hardships,  live  on  them 
the  first  year  in  tents.  Furthermore, 
with  all  due  respect  to  economists 
prating  of  marginal  lands,  one  win- 
ter legume  and  one  summer  legume, 
turned  under  at  a  cost  beside  labor, 
of  not  exceeding  $8.00,  will  make  80% 
of  these  cheap  lands  fertile;  and  from 
then  on  either  a  winter  or  a  summer 
legume,  turned  under,  will  keep  them 
fertile. 

Truck  raisers  can  organize  their 
own  market  associations,  corps  of 
price  repoiters  in  large  cities  and 
fleets  of  trucks,  and  declare  indepen- 
dence of  glutted  markets  and  rail- 
ways. 

Recurring  to  "unearned  increment", 
professional  men  in  cities,  by  the  way, 
should  garner  some.  They,  since  real 
estate,  labor  and  materials  are  cheap, 
should,  in  homogeneous  groups  large 
enough  to  carry  with  them  necessary 
satellites  and  their  clientele,  buy  now 
just  beyond  business  centers  and  con- 
struct and  equip  to  suit  themselves. 

Groups  of  friends  who  are  "well- 
to-do"  owners  of  town  or  city  homes 
can  profitably  pool  their  properties, 
if  they  wish,  buy  and  subdivide  sub- 
urban land  and  build  on  it  twentieth 
century  houses,  live  more  comfort- 
ably and  longer,  and  make  a  hand- 
some profit  on  their  surplus  lands. 

Should  independent  merchants  lie 
down,  discouiaged  by  financial  dif- 
ficulties, by  chain  stores?  Not  at  all; 
they  should  resort  to  joint  action  in 


12 


THE   UPLIFT 


delivering'  to  customers,  in  borrowing 
to  take  advantage  of  all  essential  cash 
discounts,  and  in  some  instances  in 
occupying  together  large  storehouses. 
The  sphere  of  small  merchants  in  the 
world  of  retail  trade  is  that  of  ser- 
vice to  customers,  not  as  classes  but 
as  individuals.  They  must  stand  to- 
gether and  fight  for  that  place. 

In  every  city  of  250,000  population 
there  are  probably  2500  merchants, 
artisans  and  professional  men  who 
each  cany  accounts  totaling  one  thou- 
sand dollars  or  more  for  a  term  of  a 
year  or  more  against  the  others  of 
such  group.  The  interest  and  cost 
of  collection  on  the  total  of  these  ac- 
counts aggregate  fully  10%.  If  such 
groups  would  club  together  in  a  clear- 
ing house  of  mutual  accounts,  they 
would  make  much  saving,  as  for  such 
a  clearing  house  the  services  of  one 
accountant  and  one  or  two  stenogra- 
phers only  would  be  required. 

The  number  of  credit  union  and 
building  and  loan  associations,  trade, 
professional  and  social  clubs,  that 
ought  to  but  do  not  exist  in  the  United 
States  would  run  into  the  hundred 
thousands. 


Now,  a  few  words  as  to  the  re- 
quirements for  a  successful  club!  In 
forming  any  club  it  would  be  well 
to  avoid  as  members  both  one  who, 
because  of  ignorance,  ill  health  or 
indigence,  is  unable,  as  at  a  logroll- 
ing, to  "come  up  with  his  end,"  and 
also  any  of  the  type  of  Deacon  Jones. 
As  to  the  latter,  it  will  be  remember- 
ed that  staid  brother  Johnson  had 
startled  the  congregation  by  praying 
the  Lord  to  kill  Deacon  Jones.  To 
the  shocked  pastor,  brother  Johnson, 
staying  his  prayer,  explained  that 
Deacon  Jones  had  already  joined  and 
broken  up  successively  the  Methodist 
Church  and  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  the  town,  and  now  had  nearly  torn 
the  Baptist  Church  asunder,  and  if 
once  dead  would  break  up  Hell.  So 
the  personnel  of  a  club  is  exceedingly 
important.  Further,  the  most  need- 
ed, the  best  concieved  club  can  fail 
under  bad  management.  Finally,  every 
organization  has,  of  course  its  fin- 
ancial limitations,  so  the  expense  of 
maintenance  of  any  club  whatsoever 
must  be  adjusted  to  actual  achieve- 
ment. 


Prosperity  has  this  property:  It  puffs  up  narrow  souls, 
makes  them  imagine  themselves  high  and  mighty,  and  leads 
them  to  look  down  upon  the  world  with  contempt;  but  a  truly 
noble  spirit  appears  greatest  in  distress;  and  then  becomes 
more  bright  and  conspicuous. — Plutarch. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


WINTER  IN  NORTH 

CAROLINA  MOUNTAINS 

By  Louis  Ellsworth  Jaeckel 


People  who  live  in  the  lowlands 
are  disposed  to  think  of  the  moun- 
tains as  attractive  only  in  late  spring, 
summer,  and  early  fall.  These  are  the 
seasonal  preferences  of  tourists,  not 
solely  as  an  escape  from  the  heat  of 
lower  levels,  but  because  tradition 
has  established  a  rule  that  is  not  en- 
tirely justified.  To  really  appreciate 
the  mountains  of  western  North  Caro- 
lina, they  must  be  seen  at  every  sea- 
son of  the  year.  Winter  brings  a 
charm  to  the  hills  that  is  not  equaled 
at  any  other  time. 

These  mountains  known  as  the  Blue 
Ridge  mountains  are  never  more  blue 
than  during  the  winter  months  when 
their  rugged  contours  stand  out  in 
bold  relief  against  the  sky.  Across 
the  broad  acres  of  basin  plains  dotted 
with  farm  homes  these  majestic  gran- 
ite hills  rise  in  all  the  varied  hues 
of  blue,  and  against  their  sides  like 
sheets  of  hewn  silver  cling  ice  forma- 
tions that  scintillate  in  the  sunlight. 
Giant  icicles  hang  from  rock  ledges 
hidden  from  the  sun,  and  against 
their  green  moss  background  resemble 
some  jewelled  dagger  waiting  only  a 
warrior's    hand. 

Down  the  rock-filled  gorges  frig- 
id torrents  race,  dashing  against  the 
time-worn,  furrowed  boulders  and 
splashing  a  soft  spray  over  them  as 
if  mindful  of  an  ageless  duty.  A 
burden  of  rainbow  and  speckled  trout 
are  borne  with  the  current,  and  where 
a  series  of  rock  shelves  create  a 
diamond-like  cascade,  are  plunged 
downward  in   a  moist  mist  to  disap- 


pear in  the  smother  of  foam  in  a  deep 
pool,  then  on  again  with  the  stream 
as  it  brushes  soggy  logs  and  indents 
muddy  banks. 

Sentinel  pines  and  spruces  look 
down  the  course,  nodding  and  sighing 
their  response  to  the  more  insistent 
murmur  of  the  stream  whose  never- 
ending  music  reaches  to  their  top- 
most branches.  The  carpet  of  nut 
brown  needles,  and  resin-rich  cones, 
have  been  untrodden  these  many 
weeks,  except  perhaps,  rabbits,  squir- 
rels and  deer  have  made  their  cau- 
tious way  to  the  water's  edge. 

Not  far  distant,  where  the  forest 
meets  the  highway,  a  few  tenacious 
oak  leaves  rustle  in  the  wind,  cling- 
ing stubbornly  to  the  gray-green 
twigs  that  wish  them  gone.  The  lau- 
rel and  rhododendron  glow  glossy 
green  in  banks  which  house  the  wood- 
land birds  that  stand  the  rigors  of  a 
mountain  winter,  and  above  rises  the 
azalea  and  dogwood  trees  awaiting 
new  garmenture. 

From  a  gray  granite  cliffside  you 
look  over  the  tops  of  centuries  old 
trees  to  peaceful  coves  where  cab- 
ins speak  of  human  intrusion  upon 
the  solitude  of  mountain  forests. 
Here  dwell  the  hard  Anglo-Saxons 
whose  natures  seek  the  primitive  pio- 
neer environment.  They  live  by  gun, 
fish  line  and  crude  agricultural  im- 
plements. They  ask  little  of  life,  but 
work  hard  for  that  they  reap.  Their 
farm  gardens  are  cleared  patches  here 
and  there,  and  rickety  cribs  and  barns 
of  slabs  dot  the  clearings.     The  smell 


14 


THE   UPLIFT 


of  burning  oak  wood  in  the  fire-place 
gives  a  tang  to  the  crisp  air. 

Stark  trees  expose  unsuspected  vis- 
tas of  beauty  as  you  drive  along  the 
highways  carved  out  of  granite  moun- 
tainsides. 

Like  a  never-ending  mirror  a  river 
lies  broad  and  smooth  across  a  brown 
plateau  where  cattle  wander  aimless- 
ly. Here  and  there  a  farmer  more 
provident  than  another  has  a  field 
green  in  young  rye  or  oats.  With  the 
open  weather  plowmen  are  preparing 
for  the  early  plantings,  and  there  be- 
gins again  the  ceaseless  struggle  for 
existence. 

The  pink  and  rose  blush  of  sunrise, 
and  the  glamorous  gold  and  lavender 
of  sunset,  bathe  the  mountain  peaks 
morning  and  evening  as  if  in  blessing 
and  benediction.  It  is  the  salutation 
and  farewell,  of  the  heavens  to  earthly 
nature. 

Gnarled  trees  seem  old  before  their 
time  from  much  fruit  bearing.  Orch- 
ards in  their  nudity  are  like  deserted 
women,  stripped  of  their  happiness 
and  the  joy  of  reproducing.  Bent 
trunks  and  twisted  branches  give  evi- 
dence of  the  ravages  of  time.  The 
younger  twigs,  gray  in  their  youth, 
seem  to  envelope  the  whole  tree  with 
a  net  of  aged  virginity. 

Along  the  borders  of  the  meadows 
are  tall,  tasseled  clusters  of  ribbon 
grass,  straw  colored,  but  graceful  and 
delicate,  swaying  like  nymphs  with 
each  breeze,  but  the  fields  of  broom 
straw  lie  almost  level  upon  the 
ground  under  the  blast  of  a  north 
wind,  shedding  their  seed  for  the 
warm  spring  rains  and  sunshine. 

Beneath  flat  rocks  along  the  way 
toads  have  made  their  homes,  and, 
as  if  supplied  for  provender,  nearby 
are   black   bugs    and   moths    sleeping 


the  winter  away.  Worms  have  gone 
deep,  only  to  be  unearthed  with  the 
coming  of  the  fishing  season.  Gar- 
den pests  somehow  survive  the  ele- 
ments to  thrive  upon  the  first  green 
sprouts    in    early    gardens. 

If  you  go  deep  into  the  woods  and 
on  the  protected  southern  slopes 
where  sunlight  filters  through,  stop 
and  wisk  away  some  leaves.  Under- 
neath you  will  find  tender  green 
leaves,  pale  but  hardy.  These  would 
be  violets,  and  nearby  the  slender, 
pointed  leaves  of  the  wild  iris.  Some 
of  the  more  protected  low  branches  of 
pink  honeysuckle  will  have  a  tinge 
of  color,  all  giving  promise  of  spring 
to  come. 

Wayside  fences  are  festooned  with 
dried  and  matted  vines  of  clematis, 
and  near  the  farm  homes  with  ram- 
bler roses.  Along  property  lines  the 
brambles  and  blackberry  vines  are 
tangled  masses  of  briars,  natural  bar- 
ricades against  trespass.  Even  in 
winter  the  ire  grass  shows  green  along 
the  banks  of  drain  ditches  or  on  knolls 
beside  the  mats  of  moss. 

Beside  small  brooks  you  will  find 
low  shrubs  with  long  branches  bear- 
ing purple  leaves  with  an  undertone 
of  green.  They  keep  their  color  all 
winter,  as  do  the  galax  leaves,  and  in 
the  open  spaces  glossy  holly  with  red 
berries.  There  is  color — vivid  living 
color  in  the  dead  of  winter,  with  the 
ranges  of  mountains  most  colorful  of 
all  in  their  smoke  blue  overcoats  and 
silver   spangles. 

The  waterfalls  have  not  been  still- 
ed. They  rush  down  precipice  and 
cliff,  and  where  the  welter  of  foam 
and  froth  marks  their  termination  far 
below,  the  pools  lie  deep,  worn  so 
by  decades  of  pounding  streams.  Afar, 
the  white  falls  look  like  ribbons  in  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


IS 


light  of  moon  or  sun,  and  close,  per- 
petual energy  and  power. 

As  you  round  a  curve  and  a  moun- 
tain looms  before  you,  at  its  foot 
there  will  be  seen  a  shimmering  lake, 
and  around  its  rim  is  a  dark  green 
edging  of  pine  forest  with  a  back- 
ground of  deep  blue,  and  as  the  height 
grows,  the  depth  of  color  lightens 
gradually  until,  at  the  peak,  there  is 
a  cap  of  ice  and  snow  against  the 
azure   sky. 

It  is  not  often  you  cannot  enjoy  the 
mountains  in  the  winter.  Once  in  a 
while,  perhaps,  the  cold  will  be  severe, 
or  a  foot  or  more  of  snow  will  fall, 
but  this  is  the  exception  and  not  the 
rule.  The  roads  are  wide  and  smooth, 
even  into  the  remote  parts  of  the  na- 
tional forests.,  If  you  are  a  sports- 
man, this  is  wheve  you  will  find  every- 


thing to  delight  your  heart. 

Nestled  in  pine  groves,  and  within 
easy  access  of  towns  and  villages, 
are  hundreds  of  available  cabins  with 
all  conveniences.  In  primitive  sur- 
roundings, yet  endowed  with  all  mod- 
ern advantages,  one  may  enjoy  the 
forests   and   the   game. 

It  is  a  regenerating  experience,  a 
stimulant  to  the  appetite,  a  sedative 
to  the  nerves  and  a  spiritual  tonic. 

Winter  in  the  mountains  reveals 
what  cannot  be  seen  at  any  other 
time  of  the  year,  the  utter  fascination 
of  grandeur  and  simplicity  combined, 
the  beauty  of  nature  in  its  most  evi- 
dent form  and  the  exhilaration  of  a 
healthful  atmosphere.  When  it's  win- 
ter in  the  mountains  you  will  be  en- 
thralled by  the  untold  revelation  of 
God's  providence. 


RUSE 

An  Irish  soldier  in  France  during  the  World  War  received 
a  letter  from  his  wife  saying  there  wasn't  an  able-bodied  man 
left,  and  she  was  going  to  dig  the  garden  herself. 

Pat  wrote  at  the  beginning  of  his  next  letter:  "Bridget, 
please  don't  dig  the  garden:  that's  where  the  guns  are." 

The  letter  was  duly  censored  and  in  short  while  a  load  of  men 
in  uniform  arrived  at  Pat's  house  and  proceeded  to  dig  the  gar- 
den from  end  to  end. 

Bridget  wrote  to  Pat  that  she  didn't  know  what  to  do,  the 
soldiers  had  dug  up  every  bit  of  the  garden. 

Pat's  reply  was  short  and  to  the  point:     "Put  in  the  spuds." 

— Health  Ravs. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  LAUGH  IN  TIME 

(The  Lutheran) 


This  morning  I  finished  Joan's 
dress.  She  was  anxious  to  have  it 
for  Sunday  school  tomorrow,  although 
the  one  she  has  been  wearing  is  quite 
presentable.  I  had  counted  on  finish- 
ing this  one  at  my  leisure,  instead 
of  rushing  at  it  full  speed.  Joan, 
however,  had  other  plans.  Once  the 
dress  was  started,  she  gave  me  no 
peace. 

While  I  measured  the  hem,  she 
stood  like  a  little  statue  before  the 
long  mirror.  There  was  a  specula- 
tive look  in  her  eye  as  she  regarded 
her  reflection.  "Do  you  think  this  is 
as  pretty  as  Betty's  new  one?"  she 
asked. 

"Yes,  I   think  so.     Don't  you?" 

"Yes,  I  do,  but  Betty's  mother 
won't.  She  thinks  Betty  is  just  too 
wonderful  for  anything!"  Her  tone 
was  disgusted. 

"Of  course,  she  does,"  I  said  quick- 
ly, "All  mothers  think  that  about 
their  children.  I  think  you  are  the 
dearest  little  girl  in  the  world,  and  I 
think  Mark  is  the  finest  boy  in  the 
world." 

"Yes,  but  you  don't  talk  about  it 
all  the  time,  the  way  Betty's  mother 
does.  It's,  'Don't  you  like  Betty's 
new  dress?'  'Aren't  Betty's  pigtails 
cute?'     She  sounds  terrible." 

I  did  not  encourage  the  conversation 
further,  but  I  made  a  mental  note  not 
to  offend  in  the  same  way.  Although 
Mrs.  Cooper  is  a  bit  extravagant  in 
her  talk  about  Betty,  I  wouldn't  have 
expected  Joan  to  notice. 

Mrs.  Royman,  the  chairman  of  the 
chancel  committee,  arrived  just  as 
I    finished    pressing    the    dress.     She 


couldn't  have  timed  it  better.  She 
wanted  Jerry  to  announce  tomorrow 
that  the  flowers  on  the  altar  are 
placed  there  by  Mrs.  Gerber  in  mem- 
ory of  her  parents. 

When  she  left,  I  stole  up  the  third 
floor  stairs  to  see  whether  Jerry  was 
at  such  a  place  in  his  work  that  I 
could  interrupt  him  to  give  him  the 
message. 

He  looked  up  plesantly  enough  and 
listened  while  I  told  him.  His  atti- 
tude of  waiting  politely  for  me  to 
finish  did  not  encourage  me  to  linger, 
however.  As  I  left,  he  handed  me  the 
January  copy  of  the  Expositor. 

"There's  something  in  there  you 
will  enjoy,"  he  said,  marking  the  place 
with  a  slip  of  paper.  I  took  it  and 
went  down  to  the  kitchen. 

When  the  "Bird's  Nest  Pudding"— 
apple  cake  to  you,  perhaps — was  safe- 
ly in  the  oven  and  other  luncheon 
preparations  out  of  the  way,  I  took 
the  magazine  to  my  favorite  chair  by 
the  big  bow-window  in  the  living- 
room. 

The  pages  which  Jerry's  slip  of 
paper  indicated  contained  a  letter 
from  a  minister  to  his  wife. 
He  was  writing  on  the  eve  of  moving 
to  a  new  parish,  begging  her  to  make 
a  fresh  start  there  with  him.  He 
describes  the  way  she  had  gradually 
assumed  more  and  more  responsibility 
for  the  parish.  Even  duties  which 
are  rightfully  those  of  the  pastor,  she 
had  usurped,  until  it  is  she,  not  her 
husband,  who  is  the  dominant  figure 
in  the  congregation.  By  her  delight 
in  her  own  achievement,  she  has  spoil- 
ed  his   pleasure   in   his   work.     When 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


the  opportunity  to  move  to  a  new 
parish  came,  he  took  it  gladly.  Now 
he  is  asking  her  to  be  his  wife  again 
and  stay  out  of  church  work. 

I  chuckled.  There  were  several 
women  I  could  think  of  who  ought  to 
read  this  article. 

Suddenly  the  thought  struck  me 
that  perhaps  Jerry  had  a  reason  for 
showing  it  to  me.  I  was  instantly 
furious.  I  began  reciting  to  myself 
all  the  things  I  was  expected  to  do 
just  because  I  was  a  minister's  wife. 

Then  I  relaxed.  There's  little  I 
do  that  Jerry  hasn't  suggested.  My 
chief  work  consists  of  being  my  hus- 
band's telephone  girl.  There  is  real- 
ly no  way  to  dodge  that,  if  I  wanted 
to,  and  I  don't  assume  nearly  as  much 
authority  as  many  secretaries  do. 
Just  the  same,  I  shall  take  the  article 
to  heart  and  watch  myself  for  any 
tendency  to  pose  as  the  perfect  pas- 
tor's wife.  Anyway,  "there  ain't  no 
such  animal."  One  magazine  tells  me 
how  to  be  a  fitting  helpmeet  for  a 
man  of  God.  Another  tells  me  to  stay 
out  of  my  husband's  business.  I 
guess,  after  all,  the  proper  relation  of 
a  minister  and  his  wife  depends  upon 
the  minister  and  his  wife. 

About  that  time  Mark  burst  in  the 
back  door  calling,  "Mother!  Mother!" 


He  might  have  been  practicing  for  a 
hog-calling   contest. 

"Can't  you  be  less  noisy?"  I  asked. 
"Father's   studying." 

"Oh,  yeah.  I  forgot.  What  are  we 
having  for  lunch?" 

"Bird's  Nest  Pudding.  Doesn't  it 
smell  good?" 

"Bird's  Nest  Pudding  ?  Why  didn't 
you  make   pie?" 

I  had  had  enough  advice  for  one 
day.  Things  have  come  to  a  pretty 
pass  when  I  can't  even  plan  my  own 
menus! 

When  I  spoke,  my  voice  was  so  cold 
that  it  would  have  frozen  the  marrow 
of  an  adult.  "It  happens  that  I  de- 
cided to  have  Bird's  Nest  Pudding." 

Mark  smiled,  quite  oblivious  of  my 
anger.  "0.  K.,"  he  said  sweetly,  "but 
have  apple  pie  soon;  won't  you?  You 
make  such  swell  apple  pie." 

My  anger  turned  to  pleasure  so 
quickly  that  I  began  to  laugh.  I  be- 
came so  hilarious  that  although  Mark 
didn't  know  what  it  was  all  about,  he 
joined  in. 

We  made  so  much  noise,  Jerry  came 
down  to  protest,  but  when  he  heard 
what  I  was  laughing  about  he  joined 
in.  We  decided  that  so  long  as  we 
could  laugh,  our  family  was  a  pretty 
happy  one.  No  matter  how  much 
advice  I  get,  I  don't  have  to  take  it. 


It  is  a  good  thing  to  believe;  it  is  a  good  thing  to  admire. 
By  continually  looking  upwards,  our  minds  will  themselves 
grow  upwards ;  as  a  man,  by  indulging  in  habits  of  scorn  and 
contempt  for  others,  is  sure  to  descend  to  the  level  of  those  he 
despises. — Exchange. 


1R 


THE  UPLIFT 


STEPHEN  CABARRUS- 


11 


By  R.  C.  Lawrence 


The  names  of  two  Frenchmen  have 
become  illustrious  in  the  history  of 
our  State.  Francois  Xavier  Martin 
became  a  noted  historian  of  our  Com- 
monwealth, but  his  career  was  passed 
principally  in  Louisiana,  where  he 
rose  to  eminence  in  the  legal  profes- 
sion and  became  Chief  Justice  of  the 
State.  On  the  other  hand,  Stephen 
Cabarrus  after  emigrating  to  America 
spent  his  entire  life  in  our  State,  and 
became  at  an  early  date  in  his  career 
such  an  outstanding  public  figure  that 
one  of  our  Carolina  counties  was 
named  in  his  honor. 

Cabarrus  was  born  in  France  in 
1754,  but  did  not  emigrate  to  this 
State  until  the  war  of  the  Revolution 
was  drawing  to  its  close.  He  then 
settled  on  a  country  estate  known  as 
Pembroke  in  Chowan  county,  where 
he  rapidly  rose  in  the  estimation  of 
the  public;  and  there  were  few  men 
of  his  day  who  equalled  him  in  his 
personal  popularity  and  influence.  He 
was  highly  educated  and  possessed  of 
a  considerable  estate  at  the  time  he 
emigrated  to  this  State.  He  evi- 
dently possessed  great  natural  powers 
of  leadership,  which  brought  him  local 
prominence  from  the  beginning  of  his 
residence  within  our  borders. 

Chowan  was  a  county  which  was 
the  residence  of  many  eminent  men 
of  his  day,  Governor  Samuel  John- 
ston, Joseph  Hewes,  James  Iredell, 
Dr.  Hugh. Williamson,  and  other  emin- 
ent men;  but  notwithstanding  this  be- 
fore Cabarrus  had  been  a  resident  of 
the  county  two  years,  he  was  elected 


to  membership  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, no  small  compliment  to  be 
paid  to  a  foreigner  but  recently  emi- 
grated to  our  shores.  The  following 
year  he  was  elected  to  the  Commons 
from  the  borough  town  of  Edenton, 
which  then  had  legislative  represen- 
tation as  well  as  the  county.  He  re- 
presented either  the  county  of  Chow- 
an or  the  borough  of  Edenton  in  the 
Commons  for  12  terms;  and  as  early 
as  17S9,  before  he  had  been  a  resident 
scarce  more  than  five  years,  he  was 
elected  as  Speaker  of  that  body,  a 
position  which  he  filled  with  such 
ability  that  he  was  re-elected  for  a 
period  of  10  terms.  Cabarrus  must 
have  been  quite  a  man  to  have  been 
thus  highly  honored. 

Prior  to  his  election  as  speaker,  he 
was  such  an  outstanding  legislator 
that  he  was  chosen  as  a  member  of 
the  important  committee  which  in- 
vestigated the  frauds  perpetrated 
against  the  State  during  the  Revolu- 
tion; and  he  served  as  chairman  of 
the  committee  which  examined  those 
charged  with  the  commission  of  such 
frauds.  It  was  this  committee  which 
exposed  the  fraudulent  conduct  of 
Secretary  of  State  James  Glasgow, 
which  not  only  drove  that  official 
from  public  life,  but  changed  the 
name  of  a  county  which  had  hitherto 
borne  his  honored  name. 

Cabarrus  was  one  of  the  leading 
members  of  the  Masonic  fraternity, 
and  was  one  of  those  who  met  at  Tar- 
boro  in  17S7  and  reorganized  the 
North    Carolina    Grand    Lodge    which 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


had    ceased    to    function    during    the 
Revolutionary  period. 

When  General  William  R.  Davie 
piloted  through  the  legislature  the 
bill  which  established  the  university, 
he  received  the  able  assistance  of 
Cabarrus,  who  was  one  of  the  original 
board  of  trustees  of  that  institution. 
He  was  also  elected  as  a  member 
from  Chowan  of  the  Hillsboro  con- 
vention which  refused  to  ratify  the 
Federal  Constitution. 

In  1792,  before  Cabarrus  had  been 
a  resident  of  this  county  as  many  as 
10  years,  when  a  new  county  was 
established  by  the  General  Assembly, 
so  high  had  he  risen  in  the  public 
life  of  the  State  that  the  new  county 
was  named  in  his  honor. 

One  of  the  most  curious  circum- 
stances connected  with  the  founding 
of  the  city  of  Raleigh  is  connected 
with  the  life  of  this  distinguished 
citizen.  There  have  been  numerous 
instances  where  a  tie  vote  has  result- 
ed in  one  branch  of  the  General  As- 
sembly, but  so  far  as  my  researches 
extend,  the  instance  to  which  I  refer 
is  the  only  one  where  a  tie  resulted 
in   both  branches. 

Several  bills  were  introduced  into 
the  legislature  regarding  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  proposed  capital  of 
our  infant  State,  the  first  of  these 
being  introduced  in  1790,  which  pro- 
vided that  the  ordinance  adopted  by 
the  convention  of  1788  should  be  car- 


ried into  effect.  When  this  bill  came 
to  a  vote  in  the  Commons,  the  result 
was  a  tie,  broken  by  Speaker  Cabar- 
rus in  favor  of  the  measure,  thus  caus- 
ing the  bill  to  pass  that  body.  But 
when  the  measure  came  before  the 
Senate,  the  vote  in  that  body  also 
resulted  in  a  tie,  which  was  broken 
by  the  Speaker,  General  William  Le- 
noir, voting  against  the  bill,  thereby 
defeating  it. 

The  following  year  a  similar  bill 
was  introduced  which  passed  both 
branches,  and  Cabarrus  was  one  of 
the  commissioners  named  to  select 
the  site  of  the  captial  of  our  State, 
where  his  memory  is  also  preserved 
in  one  of  the  streets  of  that  city. 

Undoubtedly  Cabarrus  would  have 
risen  much  higher  in  public  life,  and 
there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that  he 
would  have  become  Governor,  but  for 
his  untimely  death  in  1808  at  the 
early  age  of  54.  His  generous  nature 
and  free  disposition  is  shown  from 
the  fact  that  his  will  not  only  provid- 
ed for  the  emancipation  of  all  his 
slaves,  but  he  left  substantial  legacies 
to  those  who  had  seived  him.  He 
was  the  foremost  son  of  France  to  rise 
to  eminence  in  the  public  life  of  our 
State. 

"Ye  Sons  of  France,  awake  to  glory, 
Hark!    hark!    what   myraids    bid   you 
rise." 


There   may   be   luck   in   getting   a   good   job — but   there's 
no   luck   in   keeping   it. — J.    Ogden   Armour. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  VALUE  OF  WORK 

By  David  J.  Willkie 


"If  you'i'e  going  to  be  in  the  manu- 
facturing business,  learn  it;  get  down 
to  rock  bottom;  learn  the  mechanic's 
trade  first." 

That's  the  advice  a  hard-headed 
Irish  lathe  operator  at  the  turn  of  the 
century  gave  to  his  18-year-old  son, 
just  out  of  business  college  but  with 
an  intense  interest  in  things  mech- 
anical. The  youngster,  William  J. 
O'Neil,  had  entered  the  manufacturing 
business  by  way  of  the  business  office 
of  a  Milwaukee  company. 

Today,  probably  because  he  ac- 
cepted his  father's  advice  and  got  a 
job  as  an  apprentice  at  five  cents 
an  hour  learning  the  tool  and  die- 
makers'  trade,  O'Neil  is  president 
of  the  Dodge  division  of  Chrysler 
corporation — and  a  master  mechan- 
ic. 

It  long  has  been  a  tradition  in  the 
Chrysler  organization  that  its 
executives  are  the  outstanding 
workman  in  its  factories.  Walter 
Chrysler  started  as  a  mechanic,  and 
K.  T.  Keller,  president  of  the  Chrysler 
corporation,  is  a  master  mechanic.  It 
was  O'Neil's  mastery  of  tools  that 
brought  him  to  the  automobile  in- 
dustry; it  was  his  knowledge  of  what 
tools  could  do  that  took  him  to  the  top 
of  the  oldest  division  of  the  Chrysler 
corporation. 

O'Neil  is  not  a  pioneer  of  the  au- 
tomobile industry,  but  he  has  con- 
tributed much  to  the  development  of 
volume    production    practices. 

O'Neil's  associates  tell  you  that 
he  would  rather  work  than  talk.  His 
division  of  Chrysler  corporation  right 
now  is  steadily  stepping  up  the  output 


of  trucks  for  the  nation's  armed 
forces  while  at  the  same  time  boost- 
ing its  production  of  passenger  cars. 
Last  year  Dodge  turned  out  more  than 
365,000  passenger  and  commercial  ve- 
hicles. 

Because  he  knows  automobile  manu- 
facturing from  the  bench  to  the  de- 
livery dock,  O'Neil  speaks  authorita- 
tively on  every  phase  of  car  and  truck 
designing  and  construction.  He  talks 
modestly  of  his  own  achievements, 
but  possesses  one  of  the  most  alert 
minds  in  the  manufacturing  division 
of  the   motor  industry. 

O'Neil  was  born  in  Milwaukee,  June 
10,  1882.  From  the  time  he  took  that 
first  factory  job  in  Milwaukee  at  five 
cents  an  hour  until  he  came  to  the 
Chrysler  organization,  he  moved  con- 
stantly from  one  post  to  another,  al- 
ways accumulating  experience  that 
was  to  stand  out  sharply  in  his  later 
career. 

After  completing  his  apprenticeship 
in  the  Milwaukee  factory,  he  spent 
four  years  in  machinist  and  toolmaker 
assignments  for  the  Milwaukee  rail- 
road, the  Filer  &  Stowell  company  of 
Milwaukee,  Western  Eletric  company, 
Allis  Chalmers,  Wagner  Electric  com- 
pany of  St.  Louis  and  the  E.  W.  Bliss 
company  of  Brooklyn. 

He  devoted  three  years  to  further 
education  in  industrial  production 
when  he  took  charge  of  the  time  study 
department  of  one  of  the  leading  au- 
tomobile manufacturing  companies 
from  1912  to  1914.  Later  he  became 
head  of  the  gas  engine  department  of 
the  Fairbanks-Morse  company,  pi-o- 
duction      manager      of      Montgomery 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


Ward  &  Company,  and  works  man- 
ager for  the  A.  C.  Smith  company. 

O'Neil  was  40  years  old  when  he 
came  to  Detroit  to  work  in  the  old 
Maxwell  plant.  He  was  made  fac- 
tory "trouble  shooter."  When  Wal- 
ter Chrysler  took  over  Maxwell,  the 
"trouble  shooter"  became  assistant 
superintendent  of  the  rear  axle  de- 
partment, in  charge  of  the  tool  room. 

Next  he  was  made  master  mechanic 
for  the  Chrysler  corporation.     In  19- 


28  when  Chrysler  acquired  Dodge 
brothers,  O'Neil  was  made  factory 
manager.  In  1935  he  became  general 
manager  of  the  Dodge  division  and 
late  in  1938  he  was  named  president 
of  that  unit  of  the  huge  Chrysler  pro- 
perties. 

National  defense  preparations, 
O'Neil  says,  have  made  people  more 
than  ever  conscious  of  the  important 
role  that  tools  play  in  large  scale 
production. 


Faith  in  the  ability  of  a  leader  is  of  slight  service  unless 
it  be  united  with  faith  in  his  justice. — Gen.  George  W.  Goethals. 


THE  FLAG -WHAT  IT  STANDS  FOR 

(Selected) 


What's  a  flag?  What's  the  love 
of  the  country  for  which  it  stands  ? 
Maybe  it  begins  with  love  of  the  land 
itself.  It  is  the  fog  rolling  in  with 
the  tide  at  Eastport,  or  through  the 
Golden  Gate  and  among  the  towers 
of  San  Francisco.  It  is  the  sun  com- 
ing up  behind  the  White  Mountains, 
over  the  Green,  throwing  a  shining- 
glory  on  Lake  Champlain  and  above 
the  Adirondacks.  It  is  the  storied 
Mississippi  rolling  swift  and  muddy 
past  St.  Louis,  rolling  past  Cairo, 
pouring  down  past  the  levees  of  New 
Orleans.  It  is  lazy  noontide  in  the 
pines  of  Carolina,  it  is  a  sea  of  wheat 
rippling  in  Western  Kansas,  it  is  the 
San  Francisco  peaks  far  north  across 
the  glowing  nakedness  of  Arizona,  it 
is  the  Grand  Canyon  and  a  little 
stream  coming  down  out  of  a  New 
^England   ridge,  in  which  are  trout. 


It  is  men  at  work.  It  is  the  storm- 
tossed  fishermen  coming  into  Glou- 
cester and  Provincetown  and  Astoria. 
It  is  the  farmer  riding  his  great  ma- 
chine in  the  dust  of  harvest,  the  dairy- 
man going  to  the  barn  before  sunrise, 
the  lineman  mending  the  broken  wire, 
the  miner  drilling  for  the  blast.  It 
is  the  servants  of  fire  in  the  murky 
splendor  of  Pittsburg,  between  the 
Allegheny  and  the  Monongahela,  the 
trucks  rumbling  through  the  night, 
the  locomotive  engineer  bringing  the 
train  in  on  time,  the  pilot  in  the 
clouds,  the  riveter  running  along  the 
beam  a  hundred  feet  in  air.  It  is  the 
clerk  in  the  office,  the  housewife  do- 
ing the  dishes  and  sending  the  chil- 
dren off  to  school.  It  is  the  teacher, 
doctor  and  parson  tending  and  help- 
ing, body  and  soul,  for  small  reward. 

It  is  small  things  remembered,  the 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


little  corners  of  the  land,  the  houses, 
the  people  that  each  one  loves.  We 
love  our  country  because  there  was  a 
little  tree  on  a  hill,  and  grass  there- 
on, and  a  sweet  valley  below;  because 
the  hurdy-gurdy  man  came  along  on 
a  sunny  morning  in  a  city  street;  be- 
cause a  beach  or  a  farm  or  a  lane  or 
a  house  that  might  not  seem  much  to 
others  were  once,  for  each  of  us,  made 
magic.  It  is  voices  that  are  remem- 
bered only,  no  longer  heard.  It  is 
parents,  friends,  the  lazy  chat  of 
street  and  store  and  office,  and  the 
ease  of  mind  that  makes  life  tranquil. 
It  is  summer  and  winter,  rain  and  sun 
and  storm.  These  are  -  flesh  of  our 
blood,  a  lasting  part  of  what  we  are, 
each  of  us  and  all  of  us  together. 

It  is  stories  told.  It  is  the  Pilgrims 
dying  in  their  first  dreadful  winter. 
It  is  the  minute  man  standing  his 
ground  at  Concord  Bridge,  and  dying 
there.  It  is  the  army  in  rags,  sick, 
freezing,  starving  at  Valley  Forge. 
It  is  the  wagons  and  the  men  on  foot 
going  westward  over  Cumberland 
Gap,  floating  down  the  great  rivers, 
rolling  over  the  great  plains.  It  is 
the    settler    hacking    fiercely    at    the 


primeval  forest  on  his  new,  his  own 
lands.  It  is  Thoreau  at  Walden  Pond, 
Lincoln  at  Cooper  Union,  and  Lee  rid- 
ing home  from  Appomattox.  It  is 
corruption  and  disgrace,  answered  al- 
ways by  men  who  would  not  let  the 
flag  lie  in  the  dust,  who  have  stood 
up  in  every  generation  to  fight  for  the 
old  ideals  and  the  old  rights,  at  risk 
of  ruin  or  of  life  itself. 

It  is  a  great  multitude  of  people 
on  pilgrimage,  common  and  ordinary- 
people,  charged  with  the  usual  human 
failing,  yet  filled  with  such  a  hope 
as  never  caught  the  imaginations  and 
the  hearts  of  any  nation  on  earth  be- 
fore. The  hope  of  liberty.  The  hope 
of  justice.  The  hope  of  a  land  in 
which  a  man  can  stand  straight,  with- 
out fear,  without  rancor. 

The  land  and  the  people  and  the 
flag — the  land  a  continent,  the  people 
of  every  race,  the  flag  a  symbol  of 
what  humanity  may  aspire  to  when 
the  wars  are  over  and  the  barriers 
are  down;  to  these  each  generation 
must  be  dedicated  and  consecrated 
anew,  to  defend  with  life  itself,  if 
need  be,  but,  above  all,  in  friendliness, 
in  hope,  in  courage,  to  live  for. 


GOD'S  BANK 

The  bank  had  closed ;  my  earthly  store  had  vanished  from  my 

hand, 
I  felt  there  was  no  sadder  one  than  I  in  all  the  land. 
My  washwoman,  too,  had  lost  her  little  mite  with  mine ; 
And  she  was  singing  as  she  hung  the  clothes  upon  the  line ; 
"How  can  you  be  so  gay?"     I  asked.     "Your  loss,  don't  you 

regret?" 
"Yes,  ma'am,  but  what's  the  use  to  fret? 
God's  Bank  ain't  busted  yet." — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


THE  MIGRANTS'  MOPE 

By  Martin  Shroeder,  D.  D. 


The  Tournament  of  Roses  at  Pas- 
adena, California,  last  New  Year's 
Day,  produced  uncounted  striking  ef- 
fects. One  of  these  was  created  by 
the  float  of  the  Salavation  Army. 
Made  out  of  flowers  like  others,  it 
presented  a  huge  Bible  surmounted 
by  a  home.  In  letters  of  roses  you 
could  read  this  legend,  "Our  First 
Line  of  Defense."  Those  who  saw  it 
say  that  a  hush  fell  over  the  crowds 
as  these  valiant  practitioners  of  the 
Christian  faith  moved  into  the  scene, 
their  band  playing  the  songs  of  the 
church.     Its  effect  made  people  think. 

As  we  all  know  something  of  their 
particular  sphere  of  activity,  we  may 
ask  what  homes  did  the  creators  of 
that  float  have  in  mind  as  they  pre- 
pared its  design  ?  Was  it  the  home 
of  the  apartment  dweller,  the  home 
of  the  middle  class,  or  the  home  of 
the  poor,  whose  interests  they  repre- 
sent so  much?  No  doubt,  all  of 
these  were  kept  in  mind.  But  fore- 
most, we  surmise  that  they  thought 
of  homes  in  need  of  Christian  virtues 
and  the  homes  that  ought  to  be,  for 
people  who  now  do  without  homes, 
whom  we  call  the  migrants.     In  the 


building  of  American  family  life  we 
must  think  much  today  of  the  under- 
privileged, the  dispossessed,  who  have 
nothing  to  call  a  fireside,  the  foot- 
loose families  wandering  from  pillar 
to  post  in  search  of  work  and  a  per- 
manent home.  These  migrants  we 
must  have  in  mind  when  thinking  of 
our  opportunities  to  help  in  establish- 
ing this  "Our  First  Line  of  Defense." 
The  consideration  of  such  a  mess- 
age-bearing float  directs  us  to  a  field 
of  home  missions  which  otherwise  is 
not  so  readily  thought  of.  Our  first 
impulse  in  thinking  of  a  Christian 
home  is  the  one  in  which  all  members 
belong  to  church,  where  family  devo- 
tions are  being  observed,  and  Sunday 
finds  everyone  in  his  respective  pew. 
But  we  must  agree  that  the  complete 
picture  includes  economic  security, 
the  opportunity  to  be  permanent 
church  members,  to  have  a  solidly 
united  family  circle  in  which  the  home 
altar  can  be  practiced,  and,  to  give 
family  groups  that  chance  which  will 
make  them  useful  in  their  church  re- 
lationship. Migrants  do  not  belong 
to  that  class. 


That  only  which  we  have  within,  can  see  without.  If  we 
meet  no  gods,  it  is  because  we  harbour  none.  If  there  is  gran- 
deur in  you,  you  will  find  grandeur  in  porters  and  sweeps.  He 
only  is  rightly  immortal,  to  whom  all  things  are  immortal.  I 
have  read  somewhere,  that  none  is  accomplished,  so  long  as  any 
are  incomplete;  that  the  happiness  of  one  cannot  consist  with 
the  misery  of  any  other.     Emerson 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


(Selected) 


R.  D.  W.  Connor  in  his  history  of 
North  Carolina  quotes  Walter  Hines 
Page  as  having  made  in  Greensboro 
in  1897,  this  statement:  "There  are 
no  great  libraries  in  the  state,  nor  do 
the  people  yet  read,  nor  have  the  pub- 
lishing houses  yet  reckoned  them  as 
patrons,  except  the  publishers  of 
school  books." 

Twenty-five  years  later,  Mr.  Con- 
nor says,  publishers  still  did  not  reck- 
on Noith  Caiolinans  as  book  patrons. 
He  cites  an  investigation  made  in 
1922  by  Louis  R.  Wilson  which  re- 
vealed the  fact  "that  books  like  Ham- 
ilton's Reconstruction,  '  Avery's  Idle 
Comments,  Brooks'  North  Carolina 
Poems,  McNeill's  Songs  Merry  and 
Sad,  Poe's  Where  Half  The  World  Is 
Waking  Up,  and  Connor  and  Poe's 
Life  and  Speeches  of  Charles  B.  Ay- 
cock  were  sold  in  numbers  ranging 
from  250  to  5,000." 

The  fact  that  North  Carolinians 
bought  and  read  few  books  and  that 
there  were  few  public  libraries  20 
years  ago  no  doubt  had  a  definite 
bearing  upon  the  dearth  of  North 
Carolina  authors  at  that  time. 

Miss  Virginia  Williamson,  librarian 
at  St.  Mary's  College,  told  a  local  book 
club  this  week  that  "a  reading  public 
will  create  a  writing  people,"  and  we 
must  believe  that  our  North  Carolina 


people  have  made  a  marked  advance 
in  their  reading,  for  Miss  Williamson 
cited  18  or  more  books  written  by 
born  and  bred  North  Carolinians  in 
1940,  the  least  worthwhile  of  which 
doubtless  has  enjoyed  a  much  wider 
circulation  than  the  books  of  20  years 
ago  which  Mr.  Wilson  mentioned. 

Significant  of  some  of  the  North 
Carolina  authors  is  the  high  rating 
they  have  been  given  in  the  literary 
world.  No  higher  praise  could  be  ac- 
corded any  writer  than  that  given 
Thomas  Wolfe,  whose  posthumous 
novel,  "You  Can't  Go  Home  Again," 
was  a  1940  production,  when  one  of 
his  critics  said:  "We  have  every  rea- 
son to  believe  that  had  Thomas  Wolfe 
lived  he  would  have  become  the  great- 
est of  all  American  novelists.  His 
death  was  the  greatest  loss  to  Ameri- 
can literature  in  our  time." 

Miss  Williamson  made  a  challeng- 
ing suggestion  when  she  said  even 
"a  small  town  book  club  could  contri- 
bute toward  making  the  1941,  or  1942 
or  even  1962  list  of  North  Carolina 
writers  far  more  illustrious  than  that 
of  1940."  It  behooves  us  to  buy  and 
read  the  books  these  writers  have 
written.  If  our  own  town  library 
could  afford  a  hobby  we  would  choose 
collecting  books  by  North  Carolina 
authors. 


Men,  like  bullets,  go  farther  when  they  are  smoothest. 

— Jean  Paul  Richter. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Charlie  Beal,  of  Cottage  No.  6, 
while  playing  on  the  athletic  field  the 
other  day,  had  the  misfortune  to 
fall  and  fracture  his  arm.  He  was 
taken  to  the  Cabarrus  County  General 
Hospital,  Concord,  for  treatment,  and 
returned  to  the  School  last  Thursday 
afternoon. 


the  green  grass.  The  boys  were  high- 
ly enthused  as  they  watched  them 
strike  the  ground  and  bounce  a  few 
inches  in  the  air.  If  the  storm  had 
continued  long  at  the  same  rate,  the 
entire  campus  would  have  been  cov- 
ered   with    hail-stones. 


Miss  Violet  Craig,  of  Lenoir,  a 
case  worker  with  the  department  of 
public  welfare,  Caldwell  county,  ac- 
companied by  Mrs.  Lonnie  Brackett, 
also  of  Lenoir,  visited  the  School  last 
week.  They  brought  a  boy  for  ad- 
mission to  the  institution.  Accompan- 
ied by  Superintendent  Boger,  they 
visited  some  of  the  vocational  de- 
partments. 


The  School  suffered  considerable 
loss  last  week  when  a  stray  dog  raid- 
ed our  piggery  on  two  occasions.  On 
the  first  visit  two  fine,  eight-weeks- 
old  pigs  were  killed,  and  the  follow- 
ing night  five  more  were  victims  of 
the  marauder.  The  killer  has  not  yet 
been  apprehended,  but  plans  have 
been  made  to  catch  him  in  the  act,  so 
we  feel  sure  he  will  soon  go  the  way 
of  all  bad  dogs. 


Last  Tuesday  afternoon  a  slight 
hail  storm  visited  this  section.  While 
it  lasted  but  a  few  minutes  and  did 
no  damage,  it  was  quite  interesting 
to    watch    the    hail-stones    falling    on 


The  boys  on  the  outside  forces 
have  not  been  able  to  get  started  on 
regular  farm  work  because  of  cold  and 
wet  weather.  They  have  been  spend- 
ing most  of  their  time  this  week 
hauling  coal,  wood,  manure  and  rocks, 
raking  lawns  and  attending  to  vari- 
ous other  odd  jobs  about  the  campus. 


At  the  reguar  weekly  motion  pic- 
ture show,  held  in  our  auditorium  last 
Thursday  night,  the  boys  thoroughly 
enjoyed  the  feature,  "Three  Cheers 
for  the  Irish"  and  a  short  comedy, 
"The  Land  of  Midnight  Fun."  Both 
are    First    National    productions. 


Samuel  Everidge,  formerly  of  Cott- 
age No.  8,  who  was  allowed  to  return 
to  his  home  at  Jonesville,  last  Sept- 
ember, was  a  recent  visitor  at  the 
School.  From  the  time  he  went  home 
until  the  latter  part  of  December, 
Sam  was  employed  by  a  Jonesville 
contractor  as  carpenter's  helper.  He 
stated  that  since  January  1st  he  had 
been  working  for  the  Dodge-Plymouth 
distribution  agency,  spending  part  of 
the  time  driving  trucks  from  the  fac- 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


tory  in  Detroit  to  Jonesville,  and  at 
other  times  working  in  the  garage. 


Rev.  R.  S.  Arrowood,  pastor  of  Mc- 
Kinnon  Presbyterian  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  afternoon  service  at 
the  School  last  Sunday.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  part  of  the 
twenty-first  chapter  of  the  gospel  ac- 
cording to  St.  John,  and  the  subject 
of  his  message  to  the  boys  was 
"Follow   Thou   Me." 

Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood  stated  that  the 
Master's  words  referred  to  in  the  text 
were  spoken  to  Peter,  but  this  was 
not  the  first  time  Jesus  had  used  this 
phrase  when  addressing  his  disciples. 
He  first  used  it  when  he  came  up- 
on some  men  following  their  usual 
occupation,  fishing;  he  used  practical- 
ly the  same  words  when  he  called 
Matthew;  again  he  said,  "He  that 
taketh  not  up  his  cross  is  not  worthy 
to  follow  me;  at  another  time  he  said, 
"if  any  man  will  come  after  me,  let 
him  deny  himself,  and  take  up  his 
cross,  and  follow  me." 

Peter  was  with  Jesus  when  the  rich 
young  man  went'  to  him  and  asked 
what  he  should  do  in  order  to  inherit 
eternal  life.  He  heard  the  Master 
make  the  familiar  explanation,  closing 
his  statement  by  saying,  "and  come, 
follow  me."  But  in  spite  of  all  these 
commands,  when  Christ  was  tried  be- 
fore the  high  priest,  Peter  followed 
afar  off,  and  even  went  so  far  as  to 
deny  his  Lord. 

On  another  occasion,  when  Jesus 
asked  Peter  if  he  loved  him  and  he 
replied  in  the  affirmative,  Jesus 
simply  said,  "Follow  me."  This  was 
as  much  as  to  say,  "Peter,  you  have 


spent  nearly  three  years  with  me, 
you  have  seen  me  heal  the  sick  and 
raise  men  from  the  dead;  you  have 
seen  me  die  upon  the  cross  and  over- 
come the  power  of  death;  but  now  the 
the  command  is  the  same.  Come,  fol- 
low me." 

That  same  message,  continued  Rev. 
Mr.  Arrowood,  comes  to  us  today. 
Christ  makes  such  a  call  because  of 
two  great  needs:  (1)  our  Need  of 
Him.  The  world  has  many  trials  and 
we  need  a  friend.  Jesus  is  that  friend 
to  whom  we  may  go.  We  know  he 
understands  and  can  help  us.  We 
need  some  one  to  guide  us  to  eternal 
happiness.  It  will  be  impossible  for 
us  to  make  oui  lives  count  the  most 
in  this  world  without  Jesus.  (2) 
Christ  Needs  Us.  He  needs  us,,  not 
because  he  is  poor  or  that  we  can  help 
him  to  be  God.  As  with  the  disciples 
in  days  of  old,  Christ  wants  the  com- 
panionship of  men — wants  us  to  be 
his.  He  wants  men  to  be  his,  so  he 
can  help  them  develop  Christian  char- 
acters, that  they  may  go  out  into 
the  world  and  work  for  the  advance- 
ment of  his  kingdom. 

The  disciples,  continued  the  speak- 
er, did  as  Jesus  wanted  them  to  do. 
So  it  should  be  with  us  today.  We 
should  think  the  kind  of  things  Christ 
would  have  us  think.  He  has  set  a 
goal  for  us  and  we  should  make  every 
effort  to  reach  it.  The  Master  work- 
ed a  miracle  when  he  told  those  busy 
men  to  follow  him.  He  did  not  give 
them  a  chance  to  make  excuses.  They 
left  their  important  tasks  to  follow 
him,  thus  taking  up  the  greatest  call- 
ing available  to  man — that  of  doing 
God's  work. 

In  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood 
stated  that  if  Christ  should  come  to 


THE  UPLIFT  27 

us   today,  we.   like   Peter,   might  feel  the  minds   of  countless   thousands   of 

that  we  are  unworthy,  -but  this  could  people  because  they  recognized  Jesus 

be  overcome  if  we  should  try  to  real-  as    the    true    Messiah — and    followed 

ize  what  a  glorious  life  the  first  dis-  him.     This  act  of  theirs  has  pointed 

ciples  were  called  to,  and  endeavor  to  the  way  to  many  others  who  have  fol- 

follow  in  their  footsteps.     Those  men  lowed  their  example  and  become  fol- 

have  left  their  names  forever  fixed  in  lowers  of  the  Man  of  Galilee. 


OUR  BOOK  OF  LIFE 

Each  one  of  our  days  is  a  leaf  from  a  book 

A  part  of  life's  story  revealed. 
What  ever  is  done  we  cannot  undo, 

At  the  end  of  each  day  it  is  sealed. 

If  we  open  the  page  for  others  to  read, 
We  must  care  what  we  say,  what  we  do, 

To  make  of  the  book,  a  story  complete, 
Of  a  life  that  is  splendid  and  true. 

Each  year  is  a  chapter  in  our  book  of  Life 

But  each  new  year  depends  on  the  past. 
We  can't  waver  a  bit  as  we  go  page  by  page 

To  the  chapter  entitled,  "The  Last." 

The  story  is  told  by  our  words  and  our  deeds 
Are  they  such  that  all  others  will  know 

We  are  doing  our  best  in  writing  our  book 
As  on  thought  the  pages  we  go? 

With  the  last  pages  written,  with  the  book  all  complete 
Will  we  hear  from  the  Master,  "Well  done, 

Come,  rest  from  your  toil,  your  work  is  all  through 
Come  to  the  peace  you  have  won?" 

— Bowne. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL —FEBRUARY 


FIRST  GRADE 


Everett  Case 
Leonard  Dawn 
Aldine  Duggins 
Sidney  Knighting 
Claude  McConnell 
Melvin  Roland 
James  Tyndall 
Floyd  Williams 

— B— 

David  Cunningham 
Charles  Gaddy 
Troy  Gilland 
Sidney  Hackney 
Durwood  Martin 
Everett  Morris 
James  Roberson 
George  Roberts 
Hercules  Rose 

SECOND  GRADE 


Robert  Dunning 
William  Nelson 
Milton  Koontz 
Spencer  Lane 
Alfred  Lamb 
Carl  Ray 
Emerson  Sawyer 
William  Suites 
Hubert  Smith 
Huston  Turner 
John  Whitaker 
Frank  Workman 

— B— 

J^ohn  W.  Allison 
Elgin  Atwood 
William  Dixon 
George  Gaddy 
Jack  Hamilton 
Jack  Harward 
R.  L.  Hall 
Doris  Hill 
Edward  Kinior 
Marshall  Pace 
Leonard  Robinson 
Fred   Rhodes 
Bryant  Smith 
Peter  Tuttle 


J.  C.  Willis 
Clarence  Wright 
Gilbert  Williams 
Louis  Williams 
Charles  Widener 

THIRD  GRADE 

—A— 
William  Gaddy 
Calvin  Tessneer 
Jerome  Wiggins 

— B— 

William  Broadwell 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Broadus  Moore 
Eugene  Puckett 

FOLRTH  GRADE 

— A— 

Bernice  Hoke 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Nelson 
Charles  McCoyle 

— B— 

Kenneth  Conklin 
Martin  Crump 
George  Green 
James  Johnson 
Hardy  Lanier 
Carl  Moose 
Canipe  Shoe 
Arlie  Seism 

FIFTH  GRADE 


Thomas  Britt 
Robert  Bryson 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Davis 
John  Fausnett 
Edward  Hammond 
Jack  Hainey 
Woodrow  Hager 
Jack  Hodge 
Frank  May 
Norvell  Murphy 
J.  C.  Reinhardt 
Robert  Simpson 
Carl  Speer 
Alex  Weathers 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


— B— 

Clasper  Beasley 
Jay  Brannock 
Edward  Carter 
William  Deaton 
Otis  Kilpatrick 
Thomas  King 
Clarence  Mayton 
James  Puckett 
Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 
Woodrow  Wilson 
Eiwin  Wolfe 

SIXTH  GRADE 

— B— 

Raymond  Andrews 
Edward  Batten 


Ray  Bayne 
Jennings  Britt 
Henry   B.  Butler 
Collett  Cantor 
Thomas  Fields 
Thomas  Sands 
J.  P.  Sutton 
Hubert  Walker 
Dewey  Ware 
Basil   Wetherington 

SEVENTH  GRADE 

— B— 

John  H.  Averitte 
Lewis  Andrews 
Max  Evans 
Clarence   McLemore 
Edward  Stutts 
Thomas  Wilson 


YESTERDAY,  TODAY  WAS  TOMORROW 

"The  past?     Well  what  of  the  past  I  say? 
Poor  outworn  thing!     Can  I  mend  it,  pray? 
Do  tears  avail  for  the  misspent  days? 
Will  pining  straighten  the  crooked  ways? 
Must  yesterday's  heartbreaks  last  for  aye? 
And  yesterday's  mist  hide  the  sun  today? 
Nay,  Life  is  Life,  and  farer's  toll 
Is  a  hopeful  heart  as  the  hours  roll. 
The  path  ascends,  each  winding  road 
Blooms  at  the  touch  of  a  blithesome  mood; 
I  will  hold  that  the  best  is  a  bit  beyond 
And  drink  a  toast  from  the  lily's  frond 
A  toast  in  dew  to  the  day  that's  done, 
And  one  to  the  better  day  begun." 


— Selected. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Week  Ending  March  2,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(10)   William  Drye  12 

(3)   Homer  Head  11 
(14)    Robert  Maples  14 
(14)   Frank  May  14 

(2)   Weaver  F.  Ruff  8 
(14)   William  Shannon  14 

(2)  Ventrv  Smith  2 
(14)   Weldon  Warren  14 

COTTAGE  NO.   1 
James  Bargesser  5 
(6)   Albert  Chunn  11 

(5)  John  Davis  5 

(2)   Eugene    Edwards    9 

(2)  Rafph  Harris   6 

(6)  Porter   Holder   13 

(3)  Joseph  Howard  4 
Burman  Keller  9 

(4)  H.  C.  Pope  6 
Arlie   Seism  2 
Kenneth  Tipton  9 

(6)   Everett  Watts  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Josenh  Farlow  8 
(3)    Bernice  Hoke  7 

(2)  Julian  T.  Hooks  10 
(12)    Edward  Johnson  13 

(3)  Robert    Keith    8 
(10)   Donald  McFee  12 

Peter  Tuttle   6 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(4)  Lewis    Andrews    12 
Earl  Barnes  9 
Lewis  Baker  9 
William  Buff  6 
John  Bailey  11 

(2)  Bruce  Hawkins  9 

(3)  Robert  Hare  3 

(2)  David  Hensley  5 

(3)  Jerry  Jenkins  4 
Jack  Lemley  8 

(4)  Harlev  Matthews  9 

(6)   William    Matthewson   12 

(2)   Otis   McCall  9 

(2)   John  Tolley  11 

(2)   Jerome  Wiggins   10 

(2)   Louis  Williams  12 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 
Homer   Bass   2 

(4)   Paul  Briggs  8 

William  Cherry  5 
Luther  H.  Coe  5 

(3)   Aubrey  Fargis  5 
Arlow  Coins  8 
Noah  J.  Greene  10 
Morris  Johnson  3 
William  C.  Jordan  4 

(2)   J.  W.  McRorrie  7 

(2)  William  Morgan  4 
George   Newman   7 
Eugene  Puckett  3 
George  Speer  5 

(3)  Oakley  Walker  6 

(2)  Thomas  Yates  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 
Theodore  Bowles  13 
William   Gaddy  3 
Charles   Hayes   3 
Currie   Singletary  11 

(4)  Hubert  Walker  12 

(3)  Dewey  Ware  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(3)  Robert  Dunning  6 
•    Edward  Kinion  4 

Carl  Ward  3 
.Eldred  Watts  2 
Woodrow  Wilson  6 
William  Wilson  4 

COTTAGE  NO.   7 

(4)  John  H.  Averitte  13 
(9)    Cleasper  Beasley  13 

(5)  Henry  B.  Butler  10 
Lyman  Johnson  11 
Carl  Justice   11 

(7)  Arnold    McHone    13 

(2)  Marshall  Pace  9 

(3)  Ernest  Turner  8 
(5)  Ervin  Wolfe  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Cecil  Bennett  4 
(2)   Jesse  Cunningham  7 
(2)   Jack  Hamilton  4 

John   Ingram   2 


THE    UPLIFT 


.il 


(2) 
(3) 


(3) 


(6) 

(14) 
(2) 
(2) 
(3) 
(6) 
(2) 

(5) 


Otis  Kilpatrick  3 
Frank  Workman  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

James  Hale  4 
Robert  L.  Hall  2 
Edgar  Hedgepeth  5 
Columbus  Hamilton  ( 
Mark  Jones  8 
Leroy  Pate  2 
James  Ruff  12 
Thomas  Sands  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 
(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 
John  Allison  2 
William  Dixon  12 
William  Furches  11 
Robert  Goldsmith  14 
Earl  Hildreth  12 
Fred  Jones  9 
Everett  Morris  4 
Broadus  Moore  11 
Monroe  Searcy  9 
Charles  Widener  3 
James  Tyndall  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 
Odell  Almond  11 
William  Deaton  10 
Trelev   Frankum   10 
Tillman  Lyles  11 
Hercules    Rose    10 
Howard  Sanders  13 


Charles  Simpson  11 
Robah  Sink  12 
George  Tolson   10 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(5)  James   Brewer   11 
Kenneth  Brooks  3 
Vincent    Hawes    13 
James  Johnson  2 

(2)   James  Lane  9 
(2)   Jack  Mathis  9 
Charles  Metcalf 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(6)  John  Baker  13 
William  Butler  7 
Edward   Carter   12 
Mack  Coggins  11 

(14)   Audie  Farthing  14 
(8)   John  Hamm   12 

(2)  Marvin  King  7 
(5)   Feldman   Lane   11 
(4)    Roy  Mumford  7 
(4)   Henry  McGraw  9 

Charles  McCoyle  8 
(8)   Norvell   Murphy    11 
John  Robbins  10 
Charles  Steepleton  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(10)   Jennings  Britt  10 

Bennie  Wilhelm  6 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(3)  Raymond  Brooks  5 

(4)  Redmond  Lowry  9 
(4)   Thomas  Wilson  11 


CHARACTER 

Look  into  the  face  of  a  man  who  has  fought  no  great  tempta- 
tions, or  endured  no  supreme  sorrows,  and  you  will  find  little 
there  to  rouse  your  admiration.  Look  at  the  man  who  has 
weathered  a  great  grief,  like  a  mighty  ocean  liner  ploughing 
thru  a  tempest,  and  you  observe  grace  and  strength  in  every 
lineament.  The  expression  in  your  eye,  the  lines  in  your  face 
the  quality  of  your  smile,  the  tone  of  your  voice,  tell  the  story 
— without  your  being  conscious  of  it — whether  your  soul  has 
faced  its  Gethsemane  with  manly  courage,  or  with  shaming 
compromise  and  cowardly  surrender. — Selected. 


MAR  1  8  1941 


jjjj  UPLIFT 

VOL    XXIX  CONCORD  N    C  ,    MARCH   15,   1941  NO. 11 


SUNSHINE 


Just  a  song  of  sunshine ! 
Let  it  flood  the  heart, 
And  of  life's  completeness 
!  Let  it  form  a  part. 

!  Sing  it  though  it  cost  you 

Hours  of  grief  and  pain, 
You  will  reap  a  harvest 
Deep  of  golden  grain. 
Oh,  the  joy  and  comfort 
;  You  through  life  may  know, 

With  a  song  of  sunshine 
[  Everywhere  you  go! 

— Selected 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 


3-7 


ST.  PATRICK'S  DAY 

(Selected) 

8 

MUSIC  IN  THE  LAND  OF  THE  HARP 

AND  THE   SHAMROCK 

By   Aletha    M.    Bonner 

10 

CHARLESTON  GARDENS  WILL 

FLOWER  SOON 

By  A.  F.  Littlejohn 

13 

RELIGIOUS  PIONEERS  IN 

THE  CAROLINAS 

By  Rev.  J.  G.  Garth 

17 

NANCY'S  NEW  BOOK 

By  Josephine  Toal 

23 

MARCH  IS  THE  WINDY  MONTH 

(The  Tar  Heel  Boy) 

25 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

26 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

CO 

The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered   as   second-class   matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1397.     Acceptance  for  mailing   at   Special    Rate. 


CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


EIRE 

They  call  it  Eire  now,  instead  of  Ireland.  And  we  think  of  that  lovelv  isle 
with  its  beautiful  hills  and  valleys  and  lakes  and  rivers;  its  quaint  cities  and 
villages;  and  its  people  whose  historic  background  is  truly  glorious.  We  must 
love  and  admire  this  brave  people. 

Long  before  the  Romans  came  to  Britain,  the  Gaels  had  their  literature, 
their  folksongs,  their  light-hearted  gaiety,  and  the  Ryans,  the  O'SullivansI 
the  O'Connells,  the  O'briens  and  others  were  celebrated  for  their  bravery. 

Strolling  through'  that  beautiful  region  where  the  morning  sun  kisses  the 
lakes  of  Killarney  and  where  the  birds  seem  always  to  sing  their  sweetest  songs 
and  peace  is  present,  surely  one  need  not  deny  the  possibility  of  succumbing  to 
the  spell  of  enchantment. 

But  many  ages  have  passed  since  Druidic  altars  dotted  the  land,  and  yet  Irish 
hearts  remain  as  noble  as  ever,  and  the  faith  of  true  Irishmen  is  not  the  least 
of  the  admirable  traits  in  which  these  people  are  rich.  Eire!  Brave  little 
isle.  May  you  ever  advance  and  prosper,  and  may  your  sons  and  daughters 
shed  an  ever  brighter  lustre  over  the  earth,  especially  in  these  latter  days 
when  true  noblemen  are  sorely  needed  everywhere. — O-P  News 


SAINT  PATRICK 
The  seventeenth  of  March — and  everybody  smiles,  for  it  is  the 
natal  day  of  Ireland's  patron  saint,  and  a  time  for  rejoicing.  There 
is  nothing  of  the  ascetic  or  the  killjoy  about  St.  Patrick.  He  is  the 
very  embodiment  of  happiness  and  good  cheer.  But  possibly  about 
no  other  saint  are  there  so  many  erroneous  beliefs  and  misconcep- 
tions. 

St.  Patrick  was  not  an  Irishman.  He  was  born  in  Scotland,  or 
in  England  or  France.  Authorities  give  his  birthplace  as  Ban- 
nauenta,  but  whether  this  was  in  Scotland  near  the  modern  Dum- 
barton, or  near  Daventry  in  Northamptonshire,  England,  they  are 
not  agreed.  He  was  not  born  on  March  17;  that  was  the  date  of 
his  death. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

It  would  seem  that  he  was  not  a  Roman  Catholic,  for  the  Roman 
missionaries  under  Augustine  did  not  reach  the  shores  of  England 
until  597,  and  Patrick  was  born  about  387  and  died  in  463.  His 
life  was  most  romantic  and  adventurous.  At  the  age  of  sixteen,  he 
was  captured  by  pirates  from  Ireland  and  carried  to  that  island. 
He  lived  there  in  slavery  for  six  years,  during  which  time  he  be- 
came a  devoted  Christian.  He  escaped  to  France  and  entered  mon- 
astic life.  In  432  he  returned  to  Ireland  as  a  missionary,  and  he 
and  his  monks  established  the  Celtic  Church  and  scattered  mon- 
asteries throughout  the  island. 

At  Ionia,  a  small  island  off  the  west  coast  of  Scotland,  St.  Patrick 
established  his  famous  monastery,  from  which  streamed  an  army 
of  missionaries  who  preached  the  Gospel  of  Christ  throughout  Scot- 
land, England  and  Wales.  When  Augustine  and  his  Italian  monks 
arrived  in  Britain  in  the  sixth  century,  they  found  flourishing 
Christian  communities. 

The  story  of  St.  Patrick  is  romantic,  heroic  and  thrilling.  He  be- 
longs to  the  Christian  Chruch  as  a  whole,  but  in  a  distinctive  sense 
his  life  and  achievements  are  the  proud  possession  of  Irish  and 
Anglo-Saxon  Christianity. 


THE  FIRST  SNOW 

All  day  Ash  Wednesday,  February  26,  the  heavens  were  gloomy 
and  gray,  but  the  sting  of  winter  usually  expected  in  February  did 
not  seem  just  the  right  temperature  to  suggest  snow.  The  residents 
of  Concord  retired  without  a  thought  that  the  next  morning  mother 
earth  would  be  covered  with  a  canopy  of  snow,  presenting  a  land- 
scape that  would  have  inspired  an  artist  to  place  on  canvas  this 
miracle  of  nature.  The  picture  was  made  doubly  beautiful  by  the 
limbs  of  the  trees  that  reached  out  to  every  point  of  the  compass, 
laden  to  full  capacity  with  the  white,  fluffy  flakes  of  snow  as  white 
as  ermine.  We  just  thought  when  looking  out  on  this  scene,  "Well, 
this  is  winter's  last  contribution  before  the  warmth  of  the  spring 
season  is  felt." 

No  one  enjoys  a  snow  storm  the  equal  to  the  joy  of  childhood. 
When  the  ground  is  covered  with  a  mantle  of  white,  and  the  flakes 
fall  rapidly  in  the  faces  of  young  people,  every  fibre  of  their  bodies 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

become  electrified,  and  the  sports  of  such  an  event  are  enjoyed  to 
the  fullest.  It  does  something  to  older  people,  but  they  know  their 
limitations,  and  enjoy  the  beauty  of  the  picture  from  some  warm 
nook  of  the  home. 

Besides  the  combined  senic  beauty  and  pleasures  during  a  sea- 
son of  snow,  their  are  a  multiple  of  benefits  to  the  farmer  who  sows 
wheat,  oats  and  other  small  grain.  The  snow  is  a  great  help  to  the 
crops,  doing  almost  as  much  good  as  the  application  of  a  coat  of 
fertilizer.  After  the  melting  of  the  snow  the  fields  of  grain  are 
beautiful  and  green. 

Each  season  brings  its  blessings.  Some  of  them  at  times  are  ap- 
parently hardships,  but  when  true  accounts  of  the  year  are  balanced, 
our  blessings  far  exceed  disappointments,  and  we  are  inclined  to 
agree  with  John  Ruskin,  who  said,  "There  is  no  such  thing  as  bad 
weather;  we  just  have  different  kinds  of  good  weather."  Today, 
February  28th,  is  the  last  day  of  winter,  and  it  is  cold  and  icy,  but 
we  stand  upon  the  threshold  of  spring  with  continued  hope  of 
universal  brotherhood  and  that  the  yield  of  the  fields  will  rebound 
to  the  building  up  of  a  finer  citizenship  in  every  way. 


JUST  A  WORD 

We  are  now  standing  upon  the  threshold  of  spring,  filled  with 
a  longing  to  go  out  and  dig  in  mother  earth.  There  is  not  a  doubt 
that  spring  is  around  the  corner,  because  the  blossoms  of  the  early 
spring  flowers,  green  lawns  and  the  budding  of  trees  tell  us  what  to 
expect,  provided  the  weather  man  does  not  forestall  our  hopes  by 
sending  a  sudden  cold  wave.  The  weather  is  a  much  discussed  sub- 
ject, but  we  have  to  accept  the  kind  of  weather  given,  whether  it 
suits  or  not,  without  a  murmur. 

Even  if  we  are  prevented  by  a  cold  wave  from  preparing  the  soil 
for  garden  spots  and  transplanting  shrubs,  there  is  much  one  can 
do  in  the  home  and  around  the  premises.  In  the  homes,  attics,  base- 
ments, closets  and  storage  rooms  can  be  cleaned  and  fumigated  so 
there  will  not  remain  the  danger  of  lurking  germs.  It  is  quite  true, 
whether  the  story  is  accepted  or  not,  fires  have  been  known  to  start 
spontaneously  by  leaving  woolens  idefiniteiy  stored  away.  More- 
over, the  gutters  around  the  house  are   splendid  receptacles  for 


€  THE  UPLIFT 

leaves  and  other  kinds  of  inflammable  trash,  especially  in  dry 
weather.  Another  good  reason  for  keeping  gutters  clean  is  they 
do  not  rust  out  so  quickly,  therefore,  last  much  longer.  The  old 
adage,  "a  stitch  in  times  save  nine",  when  put  into  practice  is  sug- 
gestive of  an  economic  mind  and  the  spirit  of  thrift.  Any  home, 
humble  or  pretentious,  that  does  not  present  a  delapidated  picture, 
surrounded  by  orderly  and  clean  grounds,  reveals  a  picture  of 
beauty  and  sanitation,  and  shows  also  that  the  managers  or  own- 
ers of  the  property  are  people  of  fine  vision.  The  sum  and  sub- 
stance of  this  thought  is  that  the  current  season  is  the  proper  time 
for  cleaning  up  and  repairing  property. 


Those  who  are  worried  by  totalitarian  threats  to  render  America's 
gold  worthless  may  dismiss  their  fears.  In  the  first  place  author- 
itative Italians  have  repeatedly  defended  gold  as  a  standard  in  in- 
ternational commerce  and  industry.  German  and  Italian  financial 
experts  met  secretly  (August  17),  when  victory  seemed  near,  and 
decided  that  the  Axis  powers  would  return  to  the  gold  standard  in 
the  event  of  their  triumph.  Moreover,  when  Dr.  Westrick,  of  un- 
happy fame,  was  here  as  commercial  counsellor  to  the  German  Em- 
bassy about  the  same  time  he  suggested  as  a  use  for  America's  sur- 
plus gold  a  loan  of  $5,000,000,000  to  European  nations  for  the  reha- 
bilitation of  the  international  gold  standard.  More  recently  (Sept- 
tember  12)  Italy  demanded  that  the  U.  S.  A.  buy  European  products 
and  pay  with  gold.  Therefore,  any  Axis-directed  words  of  contempt 
for  gold  revealed  merely  the  attitude  of  Aesop's  Mr.  Fox  toward  the 
"sour  grapes."  In  the  second,  place  each  conquest  by  Germany  led 
to  the  frenzied  hunt  for  the  gold  hoards  of  the  conquered.  The 
Reich  eagerly  took  over  Austria's  $46,000,000,  the  two-thirds  of 
Czeeho-Slovakia's  $67,000,000  (the  other  third  had  been  smuggled 
out,  an  act  that  outraged  the  Nazi  sense  of  fairness),  half  of  Den- 
mark's $53,000,000  (the  rest  had  moved  to  England)  ;  but  they 
missed  out  entirely  on  the  gold  of  Poland,  Norway,  Holland  and  Bel- 
gium, which  is  largely  in  America.  Again,  whatever  the  Reich  may 
say  about  international  gold,  severe  punishment,  even  to  death, 
awaits  any  German  citizen  who  tries  to  keep  gold  for  himself,  or  is 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

caught  smuggling  it  out  of  the  country.  Finally,  it  is  American 
gold  which  is  the  only  effective  and  fluid  means  of  putting  backbone 
into  the  defenses  of  China  and  the  South  American  states,  even  as 
England's  gold  is  backing  up  Turkey  and  Greece.  Whatever  the 
totalitarian  states  may  say,  even  if  they  were  to  win  this  war,  the 
world  situation  would  compel  them  to  establish  some  monetary 
standard  other  than  barter,  and  that  standard  would  inevitably  be 
gold.  It  was  on  that  basis  that  Europe  emerged  from  the  severe 
local  limitations  imposed  by  barter  into  the  ever-extending  horizons 
of  modern  world  commerce. — Julius  F.  Seebach. 


THE  LAST  ROSE  OF  SUMMER 

If  one  knows  something  relative  to  the  life  of  a  writer,  let  it  be 
prose  or  poetry,  there  is  greater  interest,  simply  due  to  the  fact 
that  we  have  a  speaking  acquaintance  with  the  author.  The  fol- 
lowing reveals  the  majesty  of  little  things — the  one  little  rosebud 
that  inspired  the  writing  of  the  words  of  "The  Last  Rose  of  Sum- 
mer," that  have  been  set  to  music  and  sung  by  renowned  artists  be- 
cause of  their  sentiment  and  sweet  melody.     Read: 

It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  Moore's  beautiful  melody, 
"The  Last  Rose  of  Summer,"  was  composed  in  a  rose  garden  in 
County  Kilkenny,  Ireland.  While  Moore  and  his  wife  were  visit- 
ing Lord  and  Lady  Bellew,  of  Jenkinstown,  County  Kilkenny,  he 
was  taken  to  survey  their  garden.  Later  that  evening  he  was  seen 
alone  in  pensive  mood  beside  one  of  the  rose  bushes.  It  is  believed 
that  it  was  this  that  inspired  him  to  write  "The  Last  Rose  of  Sum- 
mer," a  song  which  has  charmed  music-lovers  the  world  over. 

Von  Flotow  adopted  it  as  his  theme  song  in  "Martha",  of  which 
opera  the  great  Mozart  once  said  that  its  theme  song  was  its  only 
redeeming  feature. 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


ST.  PATRICK'S  DAY 

(Selected) 


A  trefoil  converted  the  Irish  to 
Christianity.  One  .  is  inclined  to  be 
skeptical  toward  that  assertion;  yet 
if  one  is  guided  by  the  consensus  of 
several  renowned  historians,  it  must 
be  taken  for  granted  that  a  three- 
leafed  blade  of  grass  caused  the  Irish 
to  renounce  the  religion  of  their  an- 
cestors and  embrace  the  comparative- 
ly new  gospel — Christianity.  And  be- 
cause of  that  first  trefoil,  March  17 
will  witness  the  Irish  making  fun  in 
honor  of  the  man  who  introduced 
them  to  new  religious  beliefs. 

It  doesn't  appear  resonable  on  the 
surface  to  credit  a  three-leafed  grass 
with  changing  a  people's  religious 
life.  Whether  you  hold  that  up  for 
consideration  or  not  doesn't  make 
much  difference.  It's  just  a  matter 
of  opinion  and  should  be  allowable 
under  the  circumstances,  because  the 
trefoil  did  play  a  very  important  part 
in  the  lives  of  the  Irish  somewhere 
in  the  third  century.  And  the  man 
who  was  responsible  for  it  all  was, 
as  everybody  knows,  St.  Patrick. 

History  is  somewhat  vague  in  con- 
cerning the  life  of  St.  Patrick  before 
he  went  to  Ireland  in  432.  Some 
writers  claim  St.  Patrick  to  be  a 
Frenchman;  others,  a  Scotchman  or 
Welshman.  Yet,  howevermuch  his- 
torians disagree  on  his  nativity,  it  is 
pretty  certain  that  St.  Patrick  was 
no  Irishman.  Among  other  good  rea- 
sons for  believing  that  he  wasn't 
born  of  Irish  parents  is  that  he  came 
to  Ireland  under  an  alias  that  smack- 
ed of  Irish  to  the  last  letter — Pat- 
rick. Before  that,  he  had  been  known 
to    his    intimates    as    Maewyn,    which 


leads  many  writers  to  believe  he  was 
Scotch. 

Despite  the  native  sympathy  the 
Irish  sounding  name  was  intending 
to  create,  St.  Patrick  didn't  fare  so 
well  when  he  headquartered  at  Wick- 
low.  Another  man  of  less  courage 
would  have  given  up.  The  pagan 
Irish  were  hard  to  convince  that 
there  was  something  better  than  the 
religion  of  their  ancestors.  At  first, 
they  treated  St.  Patrick's  preachings 
with  what  is  equivalent  to  the  bronx 
cheer.  When  that  didn't  discourage 
him  to  leave  them  their  pagan  rites,  the 
Irish  came  out  as  one  man  and  pre- 
pared to  shower  him  with  Irish  con- 
fetti— rocks.  Fearlessly,  St.  Patrick 
stood  his  ground  and  hurled  his  elo- 
quent preachings  into  the  face  of  the 
angry  mob. 

That  St.  Patrick's  fearlessness  and 
eloquence  made  some  headway  in  his 
cause  is  shown  by  the  fact  that  he 
finally  got  the  pagan  Irish  to  listen 
to  his  gospel.  That  would  be  natural, 
for  it  takes  an  Irishman  to  appre- 
ciate courage  and  a  gift  of  gab.  But 
beyond  that  the  Irish  wouldn't  un- 
derstand, or  couldn't  understand.  It 
didn't  seem  reasonable  for  them  to  be- 
lieve that  one  person  could  be  three. 

The  more  St.  Patrick  insisted  that 
a  three-fold  personality  existed  in  a 
one  divine  substance,  the  more  con- 
fused the  Irish  became.  There  was 
no  doubt  but  what  St.  Patrick  spoke 
over  their  heads,  considering  the  sim- 
plicity of  their  minds.  However,  St. 
Patrick  had  been  ordered  to  convert 
the  Irish  to  Christianity.  He  went 
on    insisting    that    a    Supreme    Being 


THE   UPLIFT 


was  also  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Time  went  on,  and  we  can  picture 
St.  Patrick  as  a  man  pretty  much  be- 
wildered towards  the  last  by  his  own 
preachings.  The  Irish  remained  stub- 
born in  their  pagan  beliefs;  futher- 
more,  as  far  as  the  human  mind  is 
concerned  there  is  a  limit  to  argu- 
ments that  have  a  tendency  to  show 
that  a  one  divine  being  is  three  in- 
finite persons.  We  can  also  picture 
St.  Patrick  sifting  and  resifting  the 
products  of  his  imagination  to  win 
over  converts  in  the  face  of  defeat. 
Straight  arguing  had  failed;  but 
what  could  be  imagined  and  yet  be  so 
simple  as  to  appeal  to  minds  steeped 
in  paganism? 

Whether  it  was  pure  chance  or  un- 
conscientious deliberateness  that  made 
St.  Patrick  take  the  trefoil  resem- 
bling the  three-leafed  clover  to  illus- 
trate his  gospel  of  the  Trinity,  is  not 


known.  What  is  more  important  is 
the  fact  that  the  simple  illustration 
lit  up  the  doctrine  like  an  arc  light 
would  light  up  a  dark  alley.  It  made 
a  deep  impression  on  the  Irish,  and 
history  says  that  they  flocked  to  St. 
Patrick  by  the  thousands  to  be  bap- 
tized. 

Today  the  trefoil  grass  isn't  the 
symbol  it  was  when  St.  Patrick  made 
use  of  it  to  introduce  the  Holy  Trinity 
to  the  pagan  Irish.  The  wearing  of 
the  green  and  the  Shamrock  on  March 
17  is  merely  in  honor  of  the  saint, 
with  the  day  passing  in  parades, 
pageants,  fun  and  feasting.  Wheth- 
er that  means  anything  or  not,  the 
jollification  the  Irish  resort  to  on  St. 
Patrick's  Day  is  a  fitting  tribute  to 
a  man  who  single  handed  and  with  a 
three-leafed  clover  won  them  away 
from  pagan  rites  and  established 
them  as   Christian   people. 


THEY'LL  LIKE  IT 
Many  proclaim  New  York  City  to  be  an  overgrown  country 
town,  others  say  it  is  a  hick  town  in  spite  of  its  population. 
Anyhow,  the  big  city  is  going  to  really  go  country  next  Sep- 
tember, for  they  are  now  making  plans  to  bring  to  New  York 
City  a  real  old-fashioned  country  fair,  with  all  the  trimmings ! 
It  will  be  held  ir  Madison  Square  Garden  and  there  will  be 
awards  for  produce,  side  shows  with  all  the  back  drops  used  in 
country  fairs  all  over  the  nation.  Since  this  biggest  city  hasn't 
had  a  fair  of  this  type  since  1897,  they  will  be  putting  on  a 
show  that  will  be  different  than  anything  happening  in  that 
area  for  some  time.  It  will  be  an  event  for  the  younger  gener- 
ation, many  of  whom  have  no  idea  of  what  we  mean  by  science 
displays,  4-H  Club  displays,  blue  ribbons  for  pickles  and  pump- 
kins and  pigs,  juggling  acts,  hybrid  corn  and  handwork  con- 
tests. Those  city  slickers  will  get  a  thrill  over  something  we  en- 
joy in  North  Carolina  each  fall. — Exchange. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


AND  THE  SHAMROCK 

By  Aletha  M.  Bonner 


Across  the  Irish  Sea,  from  the 
coast  of  Scotland,  beckons  the  Emer- 
ald Isle;  and  sailing  the  intervening 
miles  of  watery  blue,  one  arrives  at 
Dublin,  "the  captital  'o  the  foinest  na- 
tion, wid  charming  pisintry  upon  a 
faithful  sod." 

This  histoiic  old  metropolis,  found- 
ed in  the  ninth  century,  holds  with- 
in its  gates  quaint  relics  of  the  na- 
tion's ancient  music  culture.  Of  this 
culture,  the  Greek  historian,  Hecatae- 
us  (hek-a-tee'-us),  wrote  in  500  B.  C: 
"There  is  a  country  whose  citizens  are 
most  of  them  harpers;  who,  playing 
upon  the  harp,  chant  sacred  hymns  to 
Apollo  in  the  temple." 

It  is  in  the  National  Museum  at 
Dublin  that  relic-lovers  find  an  in- 
strument of  thirty  strings,  which  once 
was  played  by  King  Brian  Boru,  fa- 
mous monarch-musician  of  tenth  cen- 
tury fame.  Here  too,  is  preserved  the 
old  Dallway  harp  of  fifty-twi  strings, 
which  was  made  in  1621,  or  one  year 
after  our  Pilgrim  fathers  landed  at 
Plymouth. 

Much  more  can  be  said  of  the  instru- 
ment's place  in  the  music  life  of  the 
land.  The  refrain  to  one  of  the  best- 
known  national  songs  was  woven 
about  "The  harp  that  once  through 
Tara's  halls,  the  soul  of  music  shed." 
A  golden  harp  on  a  field  of  green  is 
emblazoned  on  the  flag  of  'Ireland 
(this  being  the  only  national  flag 
featuring  a  musical  instrument  upon 
its  folds) ;  and  in  1934  a  certain  de- 
nomination    of    money,    bearing    the 


harp-emblem,  was  coined;  also  in  that 
year  a  series  of  Irish  postage  stamps 
were  harp-marked. 

While  the  instrument  is  recognized 
as  the  official  musical  favorite,  the 
violin  runs  a  close  second  in  national 
usage;  and  upon  its  singing  strings 
the  reels,  jigs,  and  hornpipes  of  the 
land   are   played  with   gay   abandon. 

The  most  stricking  characteristic 
of  the  music  of  old  Erin  is  the  wide 
variety  of  its  appeal;  in  brief,  it 
ranges  the  entire  gamut  of  human 
emotions,  and  is  unsurpassed  in  po- 
etical and  aristic  charm.  Agnes 
Clune  Quinlan,  an  Irish-born  com- 
poser of  the  younger  school,  in  writ- 
ing of  the  music  of  her  homeland 
groups  the  variety  of  types  into 
three  classifications:  (a)  Weeping 
Music — tunes  that  have  a  touching 
heart  appeal;  (b)  Laughing  Music, 
which,  as  its  name  implies,  consists 
of  irresistible  rhythms  that  are  live- 
ly and  lilting;  and  (c)  Sleeping 
Music — soft,  plaintive  airs,  soothing 
and  tender,  such  as  a  mother  might 
sing  to  her  baby. 

It  is  well  to  remember  that  Ireland 
is  not  entirely  instrumental-minded: 
of  her  vocal  attainments  John 
McCormack,  that  genial  Ambassador 
of  Song  "from  the  old  Sod,"  has  this 
to  say:  "Ireland  was  singing  when 
the  breath  of  history  first  parted  the 
mists  about  her  coasts.  All  down 
the  ages  she  has  sung,  whether  on 
the  battlefield,  amid  the  clangor  of 
arms,    or    in    the    quiet    cabin,    where 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


the  wandering  bard  tuned  his  harp 
to  gentler  lays." 

One  of  the  last  of  the  old-time 
minstrel-bards  was  the  blind  Tur- 
lough  O'Carolan,  who  wandered  form 
place  to  place,  singing  the  songs  of 
the  land,  to  the  people  who  loved 
them.  His  death  occurred  in  1738. 
Skilled  in  instrumental  performance 
as  well,  he  won  the  sobriquet  of 
"the   Irish  Handel." 

Folk  music  has  flourished  in  Erin 
as  luxuriantly  as  the  nationally-lov- 
ed Shamrock;  the  fine  old  themes 
being  transmitted  by  ear  from  one 
generation  to  another;  and  from  so 
rich  a  treasury  background  have 
come  many  world-loved  tunes.  In 
years  past  a  vast  amount  of  this  folk 
music  has  been  put  into  notation  by 
native  musicians,  and  in  preserving 
this  lore  of  the  land,  and  presenting 
it  to  the  world  in  song,  greatest 
praise  should  go  to  the  most  beloved 
of  Irish  poets,  Thomas  Moore  (1779- 
1852). 

This  gifted  lyric  author  gathered 
in  the  old  tunes  of  ancient  days,  and 
to  these  he  adapted  verses  "gay  or 
grave,"  according  to  the  melodie 
structure  of  the  tune.  In  such  col- 
lections the  title  of  the  folk-tune 
follows  that  of  the  poem:  for  example, 
"Believe  Me,  If  All  Those  Endearing 
Young  Charms,"  is  to  My  Lodging  Is 
on  the  Cold  Ground;  "The  Last  Rose 
of  Summer,"  is  to  The  Groves  of 
Blarney;  and  "The  Meeting  of  the 
Waters,"  is  to  Old  Head  of  Dennis. 

It  was  this  same  Tom  Moore  who 
sang  of  the  "Shamrock,  the  green 
immortal  Shamrock!  Chosen  leaf  of 
Baird  and  Chief,  old  Erin's  native 
Shamrock!"  •  And     it    was     the     tiny 


three-leaved  plant  that  inspired  the 
famous  ballad  "The  Wearing  0'  the 
Green."  The  rollicking  "Saint  Pat- 
rick's Day  in  the  Mornin' "  pays 
tribute  to  the  patron  saint  of  the 
Emerald  Isle;  "Kathleen  Mavour- 
neen,"  and  "the  Irish  Washerwoman" 
are  contrasting  pictures  of  native 
"colleen"  and  "biddy;"  and  whose 
heart  has  not  been  stirred  by  the 
musical  reverence  bestowed  upon  a 
legendary  hero  of  the  isle,  as  voiced 
in  the  plaintive  "Farewell  to  Cuchul- 
lain  (coo-hoo-len),"  the  melody  to 
this  song  being  better  known  under 
the    title    of    "Londonderry    Air." 

Composers  of  other  nations  have 
given  much  musical  attention  to  Ire- 
land's folk-melodies.  Flotow  incor- 
porated the  beloved  "Last  Rose  of 
Summer"  in  his  opera,  Martha:  Bee- 
thoven arranged  some  twenty  tradi- 
tional airs  for  piano  and  violin;  and 
Felix  Mendelssohn  wrote  delightful 
fantasias  on  Irish  tunes.  Music  cre- 
ators of  the  mere  modern  era,  as 
Peicy  Grainger,  Fritz  Kreisler,  and 
their  contemporaries,  have  featured 
many  of  the  tuneful  measures  as 
well. 

Though  a  tour  of  Ireland  is  not 
complete  without  a  trip  southward 
"Where  the  River  Shannon  Flows," 
to  quote  the  title  of  a  popular  song, 
on  to  three  famous  lakes  that  "poets 
have  used  all  the  music  of  their  souls 
to  sing  of — Killarney":  yet  the  music 
lover  need  not  leave  Dublin  to  find 
the  birthplace  of  a  trio  of  the  nation's 
most  outstanding  composers  in 
modern  forms.  Here  in  old  Dublin- 
town  first  drew  breath  the  modest 
but  famous  John  Field  (1782-1337), 
the  creator  of  the  Nocturn;    Michael 


12  THE  UPLIFT 

William      Balfe      (1808-1870)      whose  tinguished      Victor      Herbert      (1859- 

Grand    Opera,   "The    Bohemian    Girl,"  1924),    master    of    Light    Opera,    and 

has  been  sung  in  many  tongues;  and  America's     beloved     adopted    musical 

last,  but  best-known  of  all,  the  dis-  son. 


THE  LAST  MILE 

I  have  traveled  this  land  from  shore  to  shore, 

And  over  the  hills  to  the  sea, 
And  I've  met  with  a  thousand  friends,  or  more, 

Who  were  wonderful  friends  to  me; 
But  so  many  I  met  soon  hurried  away, 

And  so  many  just  tarried  awhile, 
I  wonder  how  many  I'll  meet  some  day 

When  I  travel  my  last  long  mile. 

For  we  travel  this  way  only  once,  they  say, 

And  it  would  be  a  wearisome  road, 
Were  it  not  for  the  fellows  we  meet  every  day 

With  a  smile  and  comforting  word ; 
So  whenever  I  think  of  the  friends  I  knew 

Who  have  traveled  their  last  long  mile, 
I  am  happy  to  know  I  was  one  of  the  few 

To  comfort  them  once  in  a  while. 

I  am  told  the  last  mile  is  dreary  and  long : 

But  it  really  should  not  be  so, 
If  we  all  cheer  the  other  good  fellows  along 

In  the  friendliest  way  that  we  know ; 
For  the  fellows  we  help  will  remember  us  still, 

While  they're  waiting  up  there  with  a  smile, 
And  will  welcome  us  Home,  at  the  top  of  the  hill, 

When  we  travel  our  last  mile. 

While  we  seldom  attain  much  wealth  in  this  life, 

And  cannot  take  it  with  us  we  know, 
There's  a  wealth  of  "Good  Will"  in  this  old  world  of  strife 

We  can  share  with  our  friends  as  we  go ; 
And  if  we  can  make  this  a  friendlier  place, 

By  helping  each  other  a  while, 
I  am  sure  that  the  Lord,  in  His  infinite  grace, 

Will  go  with  us  the  last  long  mile. 

— C.  A.  Snodgrass 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


CHARLESTON  GARDENS 

WILL  FLOWER  SOON 


By  A.  F.  Littlejohn 


Charleston's  three  famous  gardens 
— those  beauty  spots  where  nature 
and  man  combine  their  artistry  to 
delight  the  eye  and  charm  the  senses 
— will  soon  reach  the  full  glory  of 
their    seasonal   peak. 

During  the  last  days  of  March  and 
up  to  mid-April  great  masses  of 
flaming  azaleas  will  burst  into 
bloom,  turning  Magnolia  gardens  in- 
to a  riot  of  red,  pink,  and  white 
blossoms,  adding  color  and  warmth 
to  the  formal  walks  and  terraces  of 
Middleton  gardens,  and  spattering 
the  unique  cypress  boating  gardens 
with  their  variegated  hues  and  tints. 

In  each  of  these  gardens  of  wide- 
ly differing  types,  dame  nature  will 
display  the  vivid  coloring  of  the 
spring  flowers  against  a  more  som- 
ber backdrop  of  slender  gray  cy- 
press trees,  spreading  live  oaks, 
streaming  blue-gray  Spanish  moss, 
and    dark,    mirror-like    lake    waters. 

Even  now  the  gardens  which  year 
by  year  bring  thousands  of  search- 
ers for  the  beautiful  to  this  historic 
old  city  are  colorful.  The  camellias, 
in  a  score  of  shades  ranging  from 
delicate  pink  to  blood  red,  are  bloom- 
ing along  with  many  less  conspicu- 
ous native  and  foreign  plants. 

Nearest  to  Charleston  are  the 
Magnolia  gardens,  14  miles  out  on 
the  banks  of  the  lazy  flowing  Ash- 
ley river.  They  are  of  the  informal 
or  English  type,  seemingly  the  work 
of  nature  alone  but  adroitly  conceal- 
ing underneath  their  t  meandering 
walkways    and    bypaths    the    infinite 


labor  and  careful  planning  by  which 
man   has    developed    their    beauty. 

These  gardens  took  their  name 
from  the  fine  old  magnolia  trees  for 
which  this  colonial  plantation  was 
once  noted,  only  a  few  of  which  re- 
main standing.  But  it  is  the  azaleas, 
thousands  of  them  covering  some  28 
acres,  blooming  in  indescribable  pro- 
fusion, that  have  made  Magnolia-on- 
the-Ashley  a  mecca  for  tourists  from 
all  parts  of  the  world  for  some  75 
years. 

Four  miles  farther  out  on  the  same 
river  are  the  Middleton  gardens,  cre- 
dited with  being  the  first  formal,  land- 
scaped gardens  in  America.  This 
year  the  200th  anniversary  of  their 
beginning  is  being  observed. 

Middleton  gardens  are  laid  out  in 
geometric  lines  and  regular  curves, 
characteristic  of  the  continental  gar- 
dens of  eighteenth  century  Italy  and 
France.  A  striking  feature  is  the 
series  of  broad,  grass-covered  terraces 
that  stretch  out  from  the  residence 
down  to  the  river  front. 

The  cypress  gardens,  24  miles  north 
of  Charleston  on  the  Cooper  river 
which  unites  with  the  Ashley  to  form 
this  city's  harbor,  emphasize  the  na- 
tural beauty  of  a  cypress-studded  lake, 
enhanced  by  the  addition  of  indigenous 
and  imported  flowering  plants  of  a 
multitude   of  colors. 

The  lake  is  criss-crossed  by  wind- 
ing trails  and  bridges  by  means  of 
which  the  visitor  may  stroll  over  the 
garden's  area  of  25  acres.  The  en- 
tire garden  may  be  toured  by  canoe, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


paddled  by  the  visitor  himself  or  if 
he  chooses  by  a  soft-speaking  gullah 
Negro  boatman. 

Cypress  claims  to  be  the  only  boat- 
ing garden  in  the  United  States.  It 
takes  45  minutes  by  canoe  to  cover 
the  usual  course  from  the  entrance 
to  the  upper  end  and  return. 

The  Magnolia  gardens  property  has 
been  owned  by  the  same  family  for 
250  years.  The  gardens,  as  now 
known,  were  started  about  1830  by  the 
Rev.  John  Grimke  Drayton,  grand- 
father of  the  present  owner,  C.  Nor- 
wood   Hastie. 

Ill  health  compelled  young  Drayton 
to  give  up  his  career  soon  after  com- 
pleting his  education  in  England  and 
upon  his  physician's  advice  he  settled 
down  upon  the  ancestral  estate  to  live 
his  life  in  the  open  air. 

For  his  own  pleasure  he  began  to 
beautify  the  land  surrounding  his 
dwelling,  although  he  was  not  trained 
as  a  gardener  and  had  no  formal 
knowledge  of  landscaping. 

At  first  he  made  use  of  the  trees, 
flowers,  and  shrubs  of  this  region, 
building  his  garden  around  the  mag- 
nolias, oaks,  and  pines.  Later  he  be- 
gun to  import  plants  from  the  Orient 
and  elsewhere,  bringing  in  the  first 
"Azaleas  Indiea"  in  1843,  and  some- 
what later  still,  the  camellias  japon- 
ica,  commonly  called  merely  camel- 
lias. 

During  his  lifetime,  the  gardens  ac- 
quired and  developed  more  than  120 
species  of  camellias;  today  more  than 
400  varieties  are  listed.  Some  of  the 
bushes  are  so  old  that  they  become 
trees,  reaching  up  25  feet  or  more. 

The  visitor  to  the  gardens  today 
finds  a  labyrinth  of  walkways,  wind- 
ing here  and  there,  making  unsuspect- 


ed turns  and  cutting  back  upon  them- 
selves, all  through  a  veritable  forest 
of  camellia  and  azalea  bushes.  Rose 
bushes,  wistaria  vines,  and  flowering 
shrubs,  shadows  overhead  by  the  an- 
cient live  oaks  and  cypresses  with 
their  drapings  of  Spanish  moss.  The 
trails  lead  beside  or  over  a  tranquil 
lake  of  blakish  water  which  like  some 
giant  minor  reflects  the  scene  above 

with  photographic   reality. 

The  first  dwelling  on  the  place  was 
burned  shortly  after  the  Revolution. 
Its  successor  was  destroyed  by  Feder- 
al troops  after  Charleston  fell  to  them 
in  the  Civil  War.  The  old  stone  steps 
of  this  second  building  are  a  part  of 
the  present  cottage  which  is  used  by 
the  Hastie  family  as  a  country  home. 

Middleton  gardens  and  the  sur- 
rounding estate  of  8,000  acres  have 
also  been  in  the  family  of  the  present 
owner  for  more  than  two  and  a  half 
centuries. 

J.  J.  Pringle  Smith,  the  owner,  is 
a  lineal  descendant  of  Henry  Middle- 
ton  who  took  his  bride  to  the  planta- 
tion and  began  to  lay  out  the  gardens 
in  1741.  Tradition  has  it  that  a  hun- 
dred slaves  worked  for  10  years  in 
building  the  terraces  that  step  down 
the  bluff  upon  which  the  residence 
stands  to  the  level  of  the  Ashley. 

Middleton,  whose  son,  Arthur,  was 
a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence, brought  a  landscape  artist 
from  England  to  design  the  gardens, 
which  cover  an  area  of  65  acres.  Al- 
though this  artist  adopted  the  contin- 
ental idea  for  the  garden,  he  made 
full  use  of  cypress,  oaks,  and  other 
trees  with  which  the  place  abounded 
in  laying  out  the  walkways.  One  of 
the  giant  oaks,  which  has  a  circum- 
ference   of    34   feet,    is    estimated    by 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


Charleston  museum  authorities  to  be 
900   years   old. 

Azaleas  and  camellias  were  intro- 
duced at  the  gardens  early  in  their 
history,  and  today  many  of  the  walks 
are  wholly  covered  by  arbors  of  these 
shrubs. 

Andrew  Michaux,  a  celebrated 
French  botanist,  came  to  Middleton 
place  late  in  the  eighteenth  century 
as  the  guest  of  Arthur  Middleton.  He 
is  credited  by  contemporary  writers 
with  having  introduced  many  new 
plants  to  this  region.  Among  those 
listed  were  the  Japanese  varnish  tree, 
the  Chinese  candleberry  tree,  the  Ja- 
panese Gingko  tree,  the  Asiatic  aca- 
cia,  the   Chinese  azalea. 

Visitors  are  shown  tree  large  thick- 
boled  camellias  which  are  said  to  have 
been  brought  here  by  Michaux  about 
1785. 

The  Middletons  were  among  the 
most  prominent  of  South  Carolina 
families,  and  Middleton  place  is  rich 
in  history.  When  British  troops  held 
the  river  during,  the  Revolution,  they 
spared  the  fine  old  mansion  but  they 
vented  their  dislike  of  the  patriot's 
cause  by  slashing  valuable  pictures, 
breaking  marble  statutes  on  the 
grounds,  and  damaging  much  of  the 
furnishings   in   the   home. 

In  the  Civil  war  the  place  was  not 
so  fortunate.  Raiding  bands  of  Fed- 
eral soldiers  set  fire  to  the  dwelling, 
and  the  flames  left  standing  only  the 
curving  front  steps  and  the  gutted 
brick  walls.  The  walls  were  thrown 
down  in  the  Charleston  earthquake 
of  1888  but  the  east  wing,  which  has 
been  rebuilt  in  the  meantime,  with- 
stood the  shock. 

No  attempt  was  made  to  restore  the 
famous  gardens  until  1921  when  the 
Pringle  Smiths  decided  to  make  their 


home  in  the  wing  of  the  mansion  still 
standing. 

Decades  of  neglect  had  all  but  de- 
stroyed the  chaste  beauty  of  the  place, 
but  trees  and  shrubbery  were  still 
standing,  having  been  protected  by 
barbed  wire  fencing  against  the  cattle 
which  had  been  allowed  to  run  at  will 
over  the  place. 

A  long  and  expensive  task  faced  the 
Smiths  when  they  decided  to  rehabili- 
tate the  gardens  but  they  persevered 
until  now  there  is  but  one  of  the  ori- 
ginal walks  that  has  not  been  restored 
to  its  original  dignity. 

The  history  of  Cypress  gardens  is 
different.  It  is  old,  of  course,  as  old 
as  the  slender,  towering  trees  from 
which  it  takes  its  name,  but  as  a  man- 
made  garden  it  dates  back  scarcely 
more   than   a   dozen   years. 

The  site  was  originally  the  res- 
ervoir for  an  8,000-acre  rice  planta- 
tion, known  as  Dean  Hall,  which  was 
acquired  by  Benjamin  R.  Kittredge  in 
1906   as   a   shooting   preserve. 

Abounding  in  wild  duck,  quail,  wild 
turkey,  and  deer,  it  was  a  sportsman's 
paradise,  and  for  nearly  25  years  Kit- 
tridge  and  his  friends  hunted  over  it 
to  their  hearts'  content. 

In  1928,  however,  the  interest  of 
Kittreclge  shifted  from  shooting  to 
landscaping  and  gardening.  Visitors 
to  Dean  Hall  had  often  admired  the 
quiet  beauty  of  the  walks  under  the 
cypresses  around  the  old  reservoir, 
and  the  near-by  lagoon  with  the  water 
made  black  by  the  tannic  acid  of  the 
cypress  roots. 

Kittridge  began  to  extend  a  foot- 
path here  and  another  there,  to  build 
foot  bridges  at  intervals  and  to  clear 
out  the  debris  and  under  brush  that 
had  been  accumulating  in  the  waters 
perhaps  for  centuries.     It  was  a  hard 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


job  and  an  expensive  one,  as  all  the 
work  had  to  be  done  by  hand  labor 
since  machinery  could  not  be  carried 
through  the  closely  spaced  trees. 

Little  by  little  progress  was  made. 
When  the  first  parts  of  the  waterways 
were  opened,  a  light  boat  was  added 
to  the  equipment  of  the  lake.  As  the 
area  of  the  garden  expanded  more 
boats  were  added.  The  building  of 
walks   and   bridges   continued. 

A  flower  planting  program  was 
adopted.  Tons  of  flowering  bulbs 
were  set  out.     Azaleas  and  camellias 


began  to  grow  upon  the  edges  of 
the  trails.  Now  in  the  course  of  a 
season,  narcissus,  daffodils,  daphne, 
wisteria,  roses  and  other  flowers 
thrust  out  their  colors  throughout  the 
gardens. 

All  the  gardens  are  open  from  De- 
cember until  May.  The  summer  and 
fall  months  are  not  regarded  as  es- 
pecially attractive  to  tourists  because 
of  the  heat,  the  absencee  of  flowers, 
and  the  millions  of  mosquitoes  that 
infest  the  areas. 


PEACE 

When  the  madness  of  war  is  over 
And  the  siren's  shriek  shall  cease 

Like  the  calm  of  benediction 

Will  descend  on  the  world  a  peace. 

And  men  with  holy  effort 

In  tribute  to  those  who  have  gone, 

Will  seek  to  establish  justice 
And  conquer  evil  and  wrong. 

They  will  live  with  loftier  purpose, 

True  kindness  toward  neighbor  and  friend, 

But  with  unfailing  resolution 
That  forever  war  must  end. 


-Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


RELIGIOUS  PIONEERS 


iN  THE 


IN 

By  Rev.  J.  G.  Garth 


It  is  often  said  that  history  repeats 
itself,  and  one  may  well  wonder  if  the 
terribe  persecution  now  going  on  in 
Europe  will  not  form  another  period 
of  emigration  for  civil  and  religious 
liberty  such  as  took  place  in  the  17th 
and  18th  centuries,  when  the  massa- 
cre of  St.  Bartholomew's  Day,  and  the 
Revocation  of  the  Edict  of  Nantes 
sent  the  Huguenots  to  America;  the 
Stuarts  of  England  forced  the  flower 
of  that  country  to  Plymouth  Rock, 
and  Scotch-Irish  to  Pennsylvania, 
and  persecution  in  Germany  and  Hol- 
land sent  Lutherans  and  Dutch  Pres- 
byterians to  New  York  and  Penn- 
sylvania. 

Mankind  has  tasted  freedom,  and 
no  tyranny  can  throttle  the  love  of 
liberty,  especially  when  it  is  inspir- 
ed by  conscience  and  the  will  to 
serve  God  according  to  the  dictates 
of  a  free  interpretation  of  the  word 
of  God. 

The  late  Dr.  S.  L.  Morris,  for 
many  years  executive  secretary  of 
Assembly's  Home  Missions  of  the 
Southern  Presbyterian  church  says 
in  his  book,  "At  Our  Own  Door": 

"The  gigantic  failure  of  Spain  to 
establish  a  great  empire  in  America, 
as  she  entered  by  the  southern  gate 
through  the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  and  the 
equally  disastrous  failure  of  France 
by  the  north  gate  through  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence,  can  be  explained 
only  by  those  who  see  the  finger  of 
God  in  history,  preserving  America 
for  the  Anglo-Saxon  and  Protes- 
tantism. Driven  from  the  older  coun- 


tries by  persecution,  their  settle- 
ment of  a  new  continent  was  not  so 
much  in  the  hope  of  commercial  gain 
as  the  establishment  of  an  asylum 
of  religious   liberty." 

It  is  our  purpose  today  to  inves- 
tigate some  of  these  springs  of  liber- 
ty, and  trace  them  through  several 
streams  to  their  source.  Of  course 
we  haven't  space  for  a  complete  ex- 
amination of  anyone,  but  we  shall 
observe  some  of  the  pioneers  at  work 
among  the  Episcopalians,  the  Bap- 
tists, and  the  Methodists  as  the  larg- 
er  groups. 

I  shall  sing  today  the  name  and 
fame  of  the  pioneers,  the  men  and 
the  women  who  left  their  homes 
and  native  lands  and  went  to  the 
country  far  across  the  seas,  a  land 
filled  with  risks  and  hardships  that 
they  might  gain  true  freedom,  and 
live  their  lives  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  their  own  consciences. 

Many  of  course  have  sought  Amer- 
ica with  the  spirit  of  adventure,  like 
the  Cavalier,  who  with  jaunty  stride 
and  carefree  smile  strode  along,  pierc- 
ing the  forest,  crossing  the  river, 
and  found  in  the  Virginias  a  land 
of  romance.  But  most  of  these  pio- 
neers were  like  the  Puritans  who 
dared  the  bleak  shores  of  New  Eng- 
land, that  they  might  serve  God  as 
they  pleased;  of  the  Lutherans  and 
Moravians  who  fled  persecution  in 
Germany  and  found  in  Pennsylvania 
and  later  in  North  Carolina  an  asy- 
lum;  or  the   Scotch-Irish  who  finally 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


threw  off  the  oppressor's  yoke  in  the 
Carolinas. 

And  along  with  the  men  and  wo- 
men came  their  ministers,  who  by 
their  learning  and  piety  led  the 
people  to  the  throne  of  grace  and 
trained  their  children  in  the  arts  of 
education.  Perhaps  our  thought  shall 
mostly  be  of  the  preachers  as  under 
the  God  they  were  the  people's  lead- 
ers. But  that  all  the  pioneers  may 
receive  the  laurel  s  that  are  due 
them,  I  wish  to  quote  the  words  of 
Samuel   Walter   Foss: 

BRING    ME    MEN    TO    MA.CH    MY 
MOUNTAINS 

Bring  me  men  to  match  my  mountains, 

Bring  me  men  to  match  my  plains — 
Men    with    empires    in    their    purpose, 

And    new    eras    in    their    brains. 
Bring    me    men    to    match    my    prairies, 

Men    to    match    my    inland    seas. 
Men  whose  thought   shall  pave  a  highway, 

Up    to    ampler    destinies. 
Pioneers    to     clear    thought's    marshlands,     .. 

And    to    cleanse    old    error's    fen ; 
Bring    me    men    to    match    my   mountains — 

Bring    me    men. 

Bring    me    men    to    match    my    forests, 

Strong   to   fight   the   storm   and   blast, 
Branching    toward    the    skyey    future, 

Rooted    in    the   fertile   past. 
Bring   me   men   to   match   my   valleys, 

Tolerant   of   sun   and   snow. 
Men    within    whose    fruitful    purpose 

Time's    consummate    blooms    shall    grow, 
Men   to   tame   the   tigerish   instincts 

Of    the    lair    and    cave    and    den, 
Cleanse    the    dragon    slime    of    nature — 

Bring    me   men. 

Bring    me    men    to    match   my   rivers, 

Continent    cleavers,    strong    and    free, 
Drawn   by   the   eternal   madness 

To   be   mingled  with  the   sea ; 
Men    of    oceanic    impulse, 

Men    whose    moral    currents    sweep 
Toward    the    wide    enfolding    ocean 

Of    an    undiscovered   deep; 
Men    who    feel    the    strong    pulsation 


Of   the    Central    Sea,    and   then, 
Time    their    currents    to    its    earththrob — 
Bring   me   men. 

The  earliest  religious  settlements 
in  America  were  by  the  Church  of 
England.  Rev.  Edgar  Legare  Pen- 
nington says  that  while  the  claim  of 
Spain  to  the  new  world  was  based 
on  the  discoveries  of  Columbus  and 
the  grants  of  Pope  Alexander  VI,  the 
English  disputed  these  claims  on  the 
ground  of  the  Cabot  voyages,  Cabot 
having  discovered  the  mainland  first. 
Nearly  100  years  after  Columbus 
first  saw  America  in  1492,  Sir  Wal- 
ter Raleigh  made  several  attempts 
to  settle  North  Carolina,  and  we  have 
in  Roanoke  Island  the  evidences  of 
his  party  of  colonists.  Christianiz- 
ing the  Indians  seemed  to  be  one  of 
their    objectives. 

As  the  colony  grew,  the  Lords 
Proprietors,  while  anxious  to  have 
others  besides  Episcopalians  as  set- 
tlers, could  never  bring  themselves, 
so  Pennington  says,  to  grant  them 
absolute  freedom  of  religion.  They 
simply  tolerated  their  meetings  and 
customs,  but  the  state  and  church 
could    not    be    divorced. 

The  conversion  of  slaves  raised 
a  question  as  to  whether  baptism 
freed  them.  But  Locke's  Funda- 
mental Constitutions  held  baptism 
did  not  alter  a  man's  civil   estate. 

Daniel  Brett  was  the  first  mission- 
ary the  Church  of  England  sent  to 
North  Carolina,  and  early  churches 
began  to  arise  in  1703  at  Chowan, 
Perquimans,  Pasquotank,  Currituck, 
and  Bath.  The  Episcopal  church  at 
Bath  built  in  1734  is  estimated  to 
be  the  oldest  church  in  the  state. 
John  Blair  was  another  missionary 
and    he    arrived    in    1704. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


We  get  a  glimpse  of  the  condi- 
tions these  early  missionaries  had 
to  face.  The  population  was  scat- 
tered, there  were  many  swamps  and 
no  roads,  and  often  there  was  hos- 
tility and  indifference  among  the 
people.  There  was  a  sadly  irreligi- 
ous condition.  Many  of  these  people 
were  opposed  to  the  state  tax  for  re- 
ligious purposes,  which  made  it  dif- 
ficult   for    the    missionaries. 

In  addition  to  these  things  there 
were  constant  Indian  wars,  with  the 
raids  on  homes  and  tobacco  barns, 
which  were  burned,  and  people  slain 
causing  the  depletion  of  food  and 
stock.  Yellow  fever  also  ravaged 
the  land,  Governor  Hyde  falling  a 
victim    to    the    disease. 

But  the  mother  church  kept  send- 
ing missionaries.  We  name  some 
of  them.  William  Gordon,  James 
Adams,  Ebenezer  Taylor,  Thomas 
Newman  and  others  were  sent  from 
England  by  the  Society  for  the  Pro- 
pagation of  the  Gospel.  But  Penn- 
ington gives  an  extended  account  of 
Clement  Hall  who,  a  native  of  Eng- 
land, labored  from  1743  to  1759  in 
colonial  North  Carolina.  He  bap- 
tized 10,000  persons  and  preached 
many  sermons  facing  all  the  ardu- 
ous physical  conditions  until  he  liter- 
ally wore  himself  out  in  the  service. 

Of  course  the  Episcopal  church 
spread  out  all  over  the  Carolinas, 
but  our  purpose  is  to  give  the  be- 
ginnings of  these  efforts  to  plant 
the    church. 

While  Lutherans  and  Presbyter- 
ians vie  with  each  other  for  prior- 
ity in  settling  in  America,  and  both 
Dutch  Calvinists  and  Lutherans  ar- 
rived in  New  Amsterdam  (New 
York)  about  the  same  time  the  Puri- 
tans   reached    Plymouth    Rock,    1620, 


perhaps  for  numbers  the  Lutherans 
outstripped  them,  coming  as  they 
did  not  only  from  Holland,  but  from 
Sweden  and  Germany,  driven  by  per- 
secution from  the  fatherland.  We 
find  the  first  Lutheran  synod  of 
Pennsylvania  in  174S,  and  the  church 
grew  rapidly  because  of  immigra- 
tion and  some  of  the  finest  citizens 
of  America  have  been  the  old  Ger- 
mans, and  their  qualities  have  flowed 
down  to  their  descendants  to  the 
third    and    fourth    generations. 

But  our  special  interest  today  is 
the  settlement  of  the  Lutherans  in 
the  Carolinas,  and  we  find  them  in 
Cabarrus  and  Rowan  counties  back 
in  1747,  along  with  their  brethern 
the  Moravians  of  Wachovia  up  in 
Forsythe  who  came  in  1752.  The 
Lutherans  look  on  three  churches 
as  the  mother  churches  of  this  area, 
at  Salisbury,  St.  John's  Zion  on  Sec- 
ond Creek,  and  St.  John  on  Buffalo 
Creek  in  Cabarrus  county.  Zion  is 
commonly  known  as  Oigan  church, 
because  it  possessed  the  first  organ 
for  the  help  of  the  music.  This 
old  instrument  was  preserved  until 
a  few  years  ago.  It  was  a  home- 
made organ.  In  front  of  the  door 
of  this  church  is  the  tomb  of  Charles 
Augustus  Gottlieb  Storch,  pastor  in 
1788. 

Before  the  Revolutionary  war, 
there  weie  only  25  Lutheran  pastors 
in  America,  and  in  1772  two  laymen 
of  Organ  chinch  went  to  Germany 
for  ministers,  and  brought  back 
Adolph  Nussman,  pastor,  and  John 
Arenas,  as  teacher.  Arends  follow- 
ed Nussman  as  pastor  of  Organ. 
Then  came  Storch.  Other  names 
are  household  words  in  Lutheranism, 
such  as  Bernhardt.  Roschen,  Miller, 
Henkel,    and    others. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Just  100  yeavs  after  the  first  Luth- 
eran minister  in  America  was  or- 
dained in  1703,  the  North  Carolina 
Lutheran  synod  was  organized  in 
1803,  with  the  Augsburg  Confession 
as  the  credal  basis,  and  this  synod 
was  the  mother  of  other  synods, 
Tennessee,  Virginia,  Georgia,  and 
Mississippi.  Lutherans  have  always 
believed  in  education  and  their  ear- 
liest school  was  Mount  Pleasant 
Male  Academy,  established  in  1855 
near  Concord,  N.  C.  This  became 
co-educational  in  1860,  until  Mount 
Amoena  Female  Seminary  was 
founded    in    1868. 

As  we  have  said,  Dutch  Calvinists 
must  have  settled  New  York  almost 
as  early  as  the  Puritans  did  New 
England,  yet  Presbyterian  history 
really  begins  with  Francis  Makemie 
who  landed  in  Maryland  in  1683,  and 
finally  settled  down  to  his  life  work 
there.  Presbyterian  congregation 
sprang  up  in  various  parts  of  Amer- 
ica, until  at  last  the  Synod  of  Phil- 
adelphia was  organized  in  1716. 
Later  came  the  Synod  of  New  York. 
It  really  was  called  the  Synod  of 
New  York  and  Philadelphia,  and 
then    divided. 

The  Presbytery  of  Hanover  was 
formed  in  1855.  It  embraced  the 
territory  of  the  whole  south,  from 
Virginia  to  the  gulf.  By  this  time 
Presbyterian  churches  were  spring- 
ing up  all  over  Virginia  and  the 
Carolinas,  and  the  fourth  and  last 
meeting  of  Hanover  Presbytery  was 
at  Buffalo  church  in  Guilford  county, 
on  Maich  7,  1770.  At  this  meeting 
an  overture  went  up  to  form  Orange 
Presbytery,  and  on  September  5, 
1770,  at  Hawfields  church  in  Orange 
county,  the  Presbytery  of  Orange 
was     organized,     which     incorporated 


the  territory  south  of  Virginia,  and 
east  to  the  Atlantic  and  as  far  west 
as     the     sunset. 

With  this  as  the  framework  we 
think  now  of  some  of  the  particular 
churches  of  the  Carolinas  and 
their  pioneer  ministers.  The  earliest 
preaching  in  the  Carolinas  by  a  Pres- 
byterian minister  seems  to  have  been 
done  by  William  Robinson  in  1742. 
Settlers  were  few,  and  there  were 
no  organizations.  But  these  began 
about  1750,  and  robust  churches  and 
classical  schools  appeared  in  various 
sections.  There  was  David  Caldwell 
of  Buffalo,  whose  school  was  the 
forerunner  of  the  University  of 
North  Carolina:  Samuel  Eusebius 
McCorkle  of  Thyatira,  and  Zion- 
Parnassus,  Alexander  Craighead  of 
Rocky  River  and  Sugaw  Creek,  Hugh 
McAden  of  Duplin,  Henry  Patillo  of 
Hawfield,  Hezekiah  Balch  and  Heze- 
kiah  James  of  Poplar  Tent,  James 
Wallis  of  Providence,  Joseph  Alex- 
ander, of  Sugaw  Creek,  successor  to 
Craighead. 

Many  of  these  names  are  insep- 
arably joined  to  the  movement  for 
the  independence  of  the  United 
States    from    Great    Britain. 

In  1784  the  Presbytery  of  South 
Carolina  was  set  off  from  Orange 
and  held  its  first  meeting  at  the 
Waxhaws  in  April,  1785,  and  Alex- 
ander, Reece,  Edmonds,  Harris, 
Simpson  and  Francis  Cummins  were 
the  ministerial  members.  In  1788 
the  Synod  of  the  two  Carolinas  was 
formed  at  Center  church,  near  David- 
son, and  after  25  years,  in  1813,  these 
two  states  divided  and  formed  two 
synods  of  North  Carolina  and  South 
Carolina. 

Our   space   is   too   limited   to    trav- 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


erse  more  than  pioneer  history,  much 
as   we   would   enjoy  it. 

The  story  of  the  Baptists  is  one 
that  Austin  Kennedy  De  Blois  char- 
acterizes as  the  annals  of  the  fight- 
ers for  freedom.  The  Baptists  are  a 
democratic  people  and  love  freedom, 
and  have  suffered  persecution  for  it. 
As  we  read  the  stories  of  the  lives 
of  Arnold  of  Brescia,  Peter  Waldo, 
Menno  Simmons,  John  Smyth,  John 
Bunyan,  Roger  Williams  and  others 
we  are  conscious  of  the  sincerity  of 
their  faith  and  the  heroism  of  their 
courage. 

Perhaps  Roger  Williams  illus- 
trates for  us  what  American  pioneer 
Baptists  have  meant  to  America. 
While  the  Puritans  of  New  England 
whom  Roger  Williams  came  over 
from  England  to  join,  had  left  their 
old  home  for  freedom  of  conscience, 
yet  it  did  not  occur  to  them  that  the 
liberty  they  demanded  of  the  King 
of  England  should  also  be  accorded 
to  others  not  of  like  mind.  And  so 
they  demanded  that  no  man  should 
preach  unless  he  had  a  governor's 
license. 

Roger  Williams  loved  liberty  and 
believed  in  the  separation  of  church 
and  state.  The  civil  magistrate,  he 
said,  had  no  rule  except  over  the 
bodies,  goods  and  outward  estate  of 
men,  not  over  their  consciences. 
And  so  Williams  was  exiled  from 
Salem,  and  went  to  Rhode  Island  in 
1636,  and  became  a  pioneer  in  religi- 
ous liberty  and  international  justice. 
He  formed  the  Province  Plantations 
and  made  a  home  for  men  who 
sought    liberty    of    conscience. 

We  find  the  Baptists  in  Virgina 
and  the  Carolinas  in  1755  struggling 
with  the  problems  of  the  state  church 
and       taxation,       but       nevertheless, 


preaching  the  doctrine  of  the  new 
birth  which  seemed  to  give  the  most 
offense.  Lewis  Peyton  Little  in  his 
volume,  "Imprisoned  Preachers  and 
Religious  Liberty  in  Virginia."  gives 
repeated  instances  of  Baptist  preach- 
ers being  put  in  jail  for  preaching 
without  a  license,  and  of  the  people 
crowding  to  their  cells  to  hear  them 
preach. 

Mr.  Little  gives  a  most  entertain- 
ing account  of  Patrick  Henry  plead- 
ing the  case  of  Lewis  Craig  and  oth- 
ers at  Fredericksburg  who  had  been 
imprisoned  for  preaching.  Mr.  Henry 
is  said  to  have  made  such  a  plea  that 
the  presiding  judge  cried  out,  Sheriff, 
discharge  those  men.  The  Baptists 
have  about  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  the  story  is  apocryphal,  but 
they  do  claim  that  the  great  patriot 
did  appeal-  in  the  defense  of  these 
men. 

We  submit  a  list  of  churches  or- 
ganized by  the  Baptists  about  the 
middle  of  the  18th  century,  Sandy 
Creek,  Deep  River,  Abbot's  Creek, 
Little  River,  Neuse  River,  Black 
River,  Dan  River,  and  Luneburg 
City. 

The  Methodist  church  in  America 
began  at  Lovely  Lane  Chapel  in  Balt- 
imore, December  24,  1784,  when  60 
traveling  preachers  gathered  there 
from  all  over  America  having  been 
called  there  by  Thomas  Coke,  repre- 
sentative of  John  Wesley  in  America 
and  ordained  bishop  of  America  by 
Wesley,  to  superintend  the  societies 
of  Methodism  in  the  new  continent. 

Francis  Asbury  was  ordained  bis- 
hop by  Coke,  and  this  sainted  apostle 
with  saddle  bags  and  sermons,  went 
everywhere  over  the  United  States 
preaching    in    destitute    regions    the 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


word  of  God,  and  ordaining  men  to 
preach    the    gospel. 

The  Methodists  faced  a  different 
situation  from  other  pioneers.  The 
Revolutionary  war  produced  a  fear- 
ful epidemic  of  irreligion  and  athe- 
ism. The  sympathy  of  the  Ameri- 
can colonies  for  France  created  a 
toleration  for  the  infidelity  that 
characterized  the  French  Revolution. 
France  was  the  ally  of  America. 
The  writings  of  Paine,  Voltaire, 
Hume  and  other  skeptics  sapped  the 
religious  life  of  the  colonies.  Re- 
ligious persecution  had  dricen  the 
Presbyteiians  and  the  Baptists  to 
the  uninhabited  portions  of  the  con- 
tinent. 

And  so  the  Methodists  began  in 
1784  with  less  than  100  traveling 
preachers,  with  the  salary  of  each 
$64  a  year,  with  the  same  for  his 
wife.  This  had  risen  to  $80  in  1800. 
And  then  over  in  eastern  Kentucky 
a  revival  of  religion   started,  accom- 


panied by  those  peculiar  manifesta- 
tions known  as  the  jerks.  The  re- 
vival    spread,     and     a     demand     for 

preaching  grew,  and  the  new  move- 
ment of  Methodism  was  prepared 
for  this  emergency,  and  meeting- 
houses sprang  up  at  crossroads  and 
deep  in  the  forests.  The  Methodist 
preachers  proclaimed  the  love  of  God 
for  sinners,  and  with  warm  and  na- 
tural oratory  aroused  the  people  to 
confess    their    sins. 

Our  space  is  exhausted,  or  we 
would  tell  of  the  men  who  bore  the 
burden  of  this  pioneer  work.  Suf- 
fice it  to  mention  just  some  of  the 
early  bishops.  Richard  Whatcoat, 
the  Englishman,  became  a  bishop 
with  Asbury,  then  William  McKen- 
dree  was  the  first  American  bishop. 

Methodists  divided  in  1844  on  the 
question  of  slavery,  and  reunited  in 
1939  into  one  national  body  of  8,000- 
000  members. 


Carlyle  was  once  talking  with  a  young  friend,  and  asked  him 
what  his  aim  in  life  was  The  young  man  replied  that  he  had 
none.  "Get  one,  then,  and  get  it  quickly,"  said  Carlyle,  sharp- 
ly. "Make  something  your  specialty.  Life  is  a  very  uncer- 
tain affair-  Knowing  a  little  about  five  hundred  things  won't 
do  us  much  good.  We  must  be  able  to  do  something  well,  that 
our  work  will  be  needed  and  valuable," 

Get  all  the  information  you  can  in  general,  but  choose  some 
some  one  thing,  and  make  yourself  as  nearly  perfect  in  that  as 
possible. — Kate  L.  Gates. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


NANCY'S  NEW  BOOK 

By  Josephine  Toal 


Nancy  could  hardly  believe  it  when 
she  heard  Miss  Brown  call  her  name. 
It  was  very  still  in  the  little  school- 
room. All  eyes  were  on  the  book  the 
teacher  held  up — a  book  with  a  beau- 
tiful picture  on  its  blue  paper  cover. 

"For  Nancy  Jackson,  for  the  best 
record  in  the  school  this  term,"  an- 
nounced  Miss   Brown." 

With  flushed  cheeks  and  shining- 
eyes,  the  nine  year-old  barefoot  girl 
in  the  pink  apron  moved  proudly  up 
the  aisle  to  receive  the  book.  Back 
in  her  seat  she  very  carefully  turned 
a  few  pages.  Pictures!  It  was  full 
of  them.  And  there  on  the  white  first 
leaf  was  her  own  name — Nancy  Jack- 
son. She  gasped  with  delight.  Nancy 
had  never  before  had  a  book  of  her 
own.  Her  reader  and  speller  and 
numbers  of  books  belonged  to  the 
school.  And  oh,  here  were  stories 
■with  pictures,  stories  that  Nancy 
herself  could  read! 

Her  mother  would  be  proud  when 
she  heard  about  the  book.  Nancy  was 
herself  surprised  that  Miss  Brown  had 
called  her  record  the  best  of  all.  For 
she  found  it  hard  to  study  when  Jeff 
Ballard,  the  boy  in  the  seat  behind 
her,  pulled  her  braids  and  bothered  her 
in    many    ways. 

Jeff  was  a  new  boy.  He  had  been 
in  school  only  a  week.  He  came  from 
far  down  the  creek.  Jeff  walked  three 
miles  night  and  morning  to  attend  the 
little  one-room  school  in  the  hills. 
He  was  bigger  and  older  than  the 
other  boys.  Jeff  was  fourteen  and 
had  red  haid  and  a  mischievous  grin. 
He  never  had  good  lessons,  for  he  was 
too  fn]1  of  tricks  to  study. 


Now  Miss  Brown  was  talking  again: 
"But  I  have  some  happy  news  for 
you  all.  The  library  lady  will  be  here 
today  and  you  can  all  borrow  books." 
The  library  lady?  The  children  of 
the  mountain  school  had  heard  about 
this  "library  lady"  who  went  up  and 
down  the  hill  country  on  horseback 
carrying  books  in  her  saddlebag — 
books  to  loan  to  the  pupils  in  the  small 
cabin  schools. 

Just  about  closing  time  that  day, 
there  was  the  sound  of  hoofs  outside 
a  rap  at  the  door,  and  all  in  a  minute 
there  she  was,  the  library  lady — a 
rosy-cheeked,  smiling  young  woman 
with  a  black  bag  in  her  arms. 

Miss  Brown  and  the  lady  had  some 
conversation  about  the  books,  and 
then  each  pupil  was  given  one  to  take 
home  and  keep  until  the  traveler 
should  come  again.  Each  pupil?  No, 
not  quite.  There  were  eight  boys  and 
girls  here  and  the  library  bag  had 
bi  ought  only   six   books. 

"You  won't  mind,  will  you,  Nancy, 
not  to  have  a  loan  book  since  you  have 
your  new  one  of  your  own?"  Miss 
Brown  asked. 

No.  Nancy  didn't  mind  a  bit.  She 
hugged  her  blue  book  and  smiled  hap- 
pily- 

"Still  we  are  one  short,"  worried 
the    library    lady.     "I'm    so    sorry." 

"Oh,  that  will  be  all  right,  I  think 
for- — "  Miss  Brown  finished  the  sen- 
tence in  a  low  tone,  but  Nancy,  who 
was  standing  near,  caught  it — "for 
Jeff,  the  big  boy,  won't  care  for  a 
book.  And  I  don't  think  anyone  else 
in  his  home  can  read." 

With    empty    dinner-pails    in    hand. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  precious  books  under  their  arms, 
the  boys  and  girls  scampered  gleeful- 
ly out  the  doorway.  Outside  they 
paused  to  watch  the  pony  and  its 
rider  canter  away  through  the  woods. 

Jeff  stood  alone  on  the  doorstep, 
gloomy  frown  darkening  his  face. 
Slowly  the  other  children  moved  away 
down  the  various  woods  paths  on  their 
way  home.  Suddenly  Nancy  remem- 
bered her  dinner  pail.  In  her  excite- 
ment over  her  new  book  she  had  for- 
gotten it.     She  turned  and  ran  back. 

"It's  not  fair,"  Jeff  muttered  as 
she  came  out  of  the  cabin  again.  He 
had  lingered  to  watch  a  chipmunk 
scolding  from  a  low  branch  "You  all 
got  one  but  me,"  he  complained. 

Nancy  stopped,  half  fearful  as  she 
was  of  the  boy.  Did  you  want  a 
book?'  she  asked.  "Perhaps  Miss 
Brown  thought  you  didn't  care  for 
one." 

"I  don't  care,  only  for  Mintie,"  he 
jerked  out. 

"Mintie?" 

"She's  my  little  sister  and  she's 
sick — been  sick  for  a  long  time.  She 
can  read  and  she's  always  wishing 
for  books.  They  might  have  given 
men  one  for  her." 

Nancy  felt  sorry  for  Jeff,  and  sor- 
ry for  Mintie.  Then  a  thought  propp- 
ed into  her  mind,  a  thought  that 
made    her    gasp    it    was    so    kind    of 


frightening.  Should  she  let  Jeff  take 
her  new  book  to  Mintie?  Maybe  she 
hadn't  a  chance  to  read  one  single 
story  in  it  herself,  nor  to  see  half  of 
the  pictures.  But  Mintie,  he  said, 
was  sick — 

"Here,  Jeff,,"  Nancy  spoke  sudden- 
ly, thrusting  the  book  into  his  hands. 
"Mintie  can  take  mine.  I'll  let  her 
read    it    first." 

Jeff  stared.  "You  don't  mean  it — 
your  pretty  book?" 

Nancy  nodded  and  hurried  away  be- 
fore  she   could  change   her  mind. 

Jeff  didn't  come  back  to  school  all 
next  week.  Poor  Nancy  thought  she 
would  never  see  her  treasure  again. 
But  one  morning  she  found  Jeff  wait- 
ing for  her  on  the  schoolroom  door- 
step. He  grinned  happily  as  he  held. 
out   the   book   neatly    wrapped. 

"Mintie  was  careful,"  he  said,  "and 
she  didn't  get  a  spot  on  it.  She  did 
have  a  good  time  reading  it.  She 
said  to  tell  you  thank  you.  I  couldn't 
get  back  to  school  before  because  the 
potatoes  have  to  be  dug." 

"Here,"  he  added,  pulling  a  hand- 
ful of  chestnuts  from  his  pocket,  "I 
husked  these  out  for  you.  And  say, 
I  won't  tease  you  any  more.  I'm  go- 
ing to  be  good  and  study,  like  you  do. 
I  want  to  learn  arithmetic  and  geo- 
graphy and  lots  of  things,  so  I  can 
get  a  job  when  I'm  old  enough." 


In  matters  of  great  concern,  and  which  must  be  done,  there 
is  no  surer  argument  of  a  weak  mind  than  irresolution — to  be 
undetermined  where  the  case  is  plain,  and  the  necessity  urgent. 
To  be  always  intending  to  live  a  new  life,  but  never  to  find  time 
to  set  about  it,  this  is  as  if  a  man  should  put  off  eating,  drink- 
ing, and  sleeping,  from  one  day  and  night  to  another,  till  he  is 
starved  and  destroyed. — Tillotson. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


MARCH  IS  THE  WINDY  MONTH 


(The  Tar  Heel  Boy) 


March  is  the  month  of  Winds.  The 
winds  are  Nature's  tools  for  pruning 
her  trees  and  shrubbery.  During  this 
period,  her  trees  and  shrubbery  are 
buffeted  about  and  all  the  dead,  use- 
less limbs  and  branches  are  torn  off 
so  when  spring  comes  they  are  able 
to  grow  and  develop  unhindered. 

Our  youth  goes  through  a  process 
very  much  like  the  trees  during  what 
is  called  the  "teen  age."  This  period 
is  sometimes  called  the  "plastic  age." 
A  youth  begins  to  meet  with  life  from 
which  he  has  been  protected  as  a 
child.  In  far  too  many  cases,  there 
"dead  limbs."  He  has 
to  associate  with  the 
In  many  cases  he  has 
learned  things  from  his  parents  or 
from  older  brothers  and  sisters  which 
he  should  have  never  known.  He  has 
formed  habits  which  may  bring  dire 
results  in  later  life.  If  these  "dead 
limbs"  are  not  too  big  and  the  storms 
to  which  he  is  subjected  as  a  youth  can 
cause  him  to  get  rid  of  them,  if  he 
can  learn  true  values  and  learn  to  ap- 
preciate  the   responsibilities   that   life 


are  too  many 
been  allowed 
wrong  crowd. 


brings,  then  he  can  develop  and  grow 
into    a    useful   citizen. 

So  often,  however,  these  "dead 
limbs"  are  such  a  large  part  of  a 
boy,  that  when  the  "winds"  strike, 
many  of  them  remain  and  stunt  the 
growth,  or  maybe  break  off  and  leave 
him  a  twisted  broken  derelict,  no  good 
to  himself  or  his  community. 

The  only  preventive  for  a  case  like 
this,  with  trees,  is  for  an  experienced 
tree  surgeon  to  cut  or  prune  and 
treat  the  scars  in  such  a  way  that 
the  tree  can  grow  as  it  should.  In 
the  case  of  boys  we  have  schools  like 
ours  and  many  others,  that  are  doing 
all  they  can  through  trained  experi- 
enced men  and  women,  to  help  them 
through  this  trying  time. 

Like  the  tree  surgeon,  these  men 
and  women  often  make  mistakes  and 
are  not  always  able  to  undo  the  dam- 
age already  done,  but  many  boys  and 
girls  are  saved  from  becoming  men- 
aces to  society.  Many  are  helped  to 
weather  the  storm  of  the  "teen  age" 
so  that  they  grow  into  upright  honest 
and   respectable   citizens. 


NEW  ROADS 

The  heart  with  faith  in  God  will  make 
A  path  of  joy  for  each  mistake, 
For  each  mistake's  the  stepping-stone 
To  higher  joys  than  we  have  known. 
From  every  grief  the  heart  doth  learn 
Away  from  ways  of  pain  to  turn. 
From  every  pain  the  way  is  clear 
To  ways  of  gladness  and  good  cheer. 


-Marion  B.  Shoen 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 

A  fine  team  of  mules  has  been  added  This    certificate    was    signed    by    the 

to    our    complement    of    livestock,    in  State  Veterinarian  and  the   Commis- 

exchange    for    one    whose    mate    died  sioner  of  Agriculture 
recently,  and  a  cash  consideration. 


"Saps  At  Sea,"  a  United  Artists 
production  was  the  feature  of  the  reg- 
ular weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night, 
and  the  boys  thoroughly  enjoyed  it. 


Varcy  Oxendine,  of  Robeson  county, 
is  the  latest  addition  to  our  Indian 
Cottage  group,  having  been  admitted 
last  Thursday.  He  is  the  fourth  In- 
dian boy  to  come  to  us  in  the  last 
four  weeks.  Before  entry  of  these 
lads  there  were  but  four  registered 
in  this  cottage  home. 


Mr.  W.  M.  White,  our  poultryman, 
recently  received  two  shipments  of 
500  each  of  baby  chicks.  These  are 
of  pedigreed  New  Hampshire  Red 
stock,  and  should  be  a  fine  addition 
to  our  flock.  This  breed  is  among 
the  foremost  layers  in  the  improved 
breeds  of  poultry. 


We  recently  received  from  the 
veterinary  division,  North  Carolina 
Department  of  Agriculture,  a  certifi- 
cate stating  that  the  School's  herd  of 
113  Holstein  cattle  is  entirely  free 
from  any  evidence  of  Bang's  Disease. 


The  School  is  having  60  cotton 
mattresses  made  by  the  WPA  work- 
ers in  their  sewing  room  at  Salisbury. 
About  1500  yards  of  sheeting,  pro- 
duct of  our  textile  unit,  have  been 
sent  to  the  Charlotte  WPA  sewing 
room  to  be  made  into  nightshirts  for 
use  at  the  School.  About  1000  yards 
of  A.  C.  ticking  were  sent  to  Con- 
cord, to  be  made  into  mattress  covers 
in  the  WPA  sewing  room  there.  This 
too,  was  woven  in  the  local  plant. 
About  1500  yards  of  hickory  shirting 
was  recently  sent  to  a  Durham  WPA 
sewing  room,  where  sheets  will  be 
made  for  the  Eastern  Carolina  Train- 
ing School,  Rocky  Mount.  We  are 
very  glad  to  have  these  agencies  do 
this  work  for  us,  as  they  have  here- 
tofore rendered  fine  service,  and  the 
workmanship  has  been  of  the  highest 
quality. 


Whitlock  Pridgen,  of  Wilmington, 
who  left  the  School,  June  28,  1926, 
called  on  us  last  Wednesday.  He  is 
now  about  thirty-one  years  old  and 
has  been  married  five  years.  He  is 
still  rather  small  in  size,  measuring 
5  feet  7  inches,  and  weighs  145 
pounds.  This  young  man  was  neat- 
ly dressed;  was  well-mannered;  and 
made  a  very  good  impression  upon  all 
who  met  him. 

Whitlock    said   he    spent   about   ten 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


of  the  fifteen  years  he  had  been  away 
from  the  institution  in  the  merchant 
marine  service,  during  which  time  he 
traveled  practically  all  over  the  world. 
For  the  past  five  years  he  has  been 
in  the  taxi  business  in  Wilmington. 
The  purpose  of  his  trip  to  this  part 
of  the  state  was  to  call  upon  officals 
of  the  Carolina  Coach  Company  at 
their  Charlotte  headquarters,  in  an 
effort  to  sell  his  business  or  his  shave 
in  it,  to  that  organisation,  saying  that 
during  the  last  sixty  or  ninety  days, 
since  army  camps  and  ship  building 
centers  were  being  constructed  near 
Wilmington,  the  city  had  changed 
considerably,  and  that  the  taxi  busi- 
ness was  getting  "too  rough."  It  is 
his  desire  to  sell  out  and  take  up  some 
other  kind  of  occupation. 

While  a  lad  at  the  School,  Whitlock 
■was  a  member  of  the  Cottage  No.  2 
group  and  was  employed  as  water-boy 
for  Mr.  Alf  Carriker,  when  the  latter 
was  in  charge  of  the  tractors  used  on 
the  farm.  This  was  his  fist  visit 
since  leaving  the  institution,  and  he 
seemed  very  gla'd  to  be  back  and  re- 
new acquaintances  among  the  mem- 
bers of  the  staff  who  knew  him  as  a 
small  boy,  and  they  weere  equally  de- 
lighted to  see  him  and  to  learn  that 
he  had  been  doing  so  well.  He  also 
expressed  his  pleasure  upon  seeing 
how  the  School  had  grown  and  the 
many  improvements  made. 


We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Caleb  Hill,  formerly  of  Cottage  No. 
7,  who  was  one  of  Mr.  W.  M.  White's 
helpers  in  the  store  room  and  poultry 
yard.  Shortly  after  leaving  the 
School  in  June,  1939,  Caleb  became  an 
enrollee    in    a    CCC    camp,    and    was 


transferred  to  the  Yosimite  Valley 
National  Park,  in  California.  He  has 
written  us  on  several  previous  occa- 
sions, and  has  kept  up  with  the 
School's  activities  by  subscribing  to 
The  Uplift.  His  letter,  dated  March 
1,  reads  as  follows: 

"I  hope  every  one  is  getting  along 
fine  in  North  Carolina.  We  are  hav- 
ing a  great  deal  of  rough  weather 
in  Yosemite  lately.  Just  now  a  nice 
storm  is  on.  While  listening  in  on 
the  short  wave  radio  this  evening,  I 
learned  that  most  of  the  roads  in  the 
park  were  closed.  Short  wave  is  just 
about  the  only  way  we  have  of  re- 
ceiving or  sending  messages  from 
camp.  While  we  have  men  working  on 
the  telephone  lines  all  the  time,  it  is 
almost  impossible  to  keep  them  open. 

"Since  your  home  is  in  the  North, 
I  think  you  must  have  seen  some  snow 
and  skiing.  Both  this  winter  and 
last,  I've  seen  seen  plenty.  During 
February  of  this  year,  at  a  ski  resort 
a  few  miles  from  camp,  more  than  ten 
feet  of  snow  fell.  This  was  a  late 
winter,  but  when  it  hit,  it  hit  hard. 
Skiing  is  what  keeps  the  park  open 
during  the  winter.  On  a  clear  week- 
end the  crowd  is  about  six  thousand, 
and  there  will  be  about  two  thousand 
a  day  during  the  week.  The  Yose- 
mite ranks  next  to  Sun  Valley  in  the 
west,  although  there  are  several  other 
nice  resorts  cut  here. 

"By  the  way.  I  am  in  charge  of 
four  50-horse-power  logging  "cats" 
that  would  make  Mr.  Ritchie's  trac- 
tors look  like  babies.  We  move  out 
about  a  thousand  feet  of  dead  and 
burnt  timber  per  week.  It's  a  nice 
job,  especially  if  you  have  one  of 
these  western  'umber-jacks  to  teach 
you  what  a  cable  can  pull  without 
breaking,  and  what  a  "cat"  can  pull 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


uphill,  and  forty  dozen  other  things 
about  the  business,  leaving  off  the 
"cussing"  he  can  do  when  something 
goes  wrong.  The  other  day,  I  heard 
one  fellow  "cuss"  for  thirty  minutes 
without  saying  the  same  word  twice. 
Anyway,  I'm  liking  it  just  fine  out 
here,  but  my  time  will  be  up  next 
June. 

"I'm  sending  you  a  few  pictures 
taken  in  Yosemite,  and  would  like  to 
have  you  send  me  some  from  back, 
there  at  the  School.  Best  regards  to 
all  and  write  scon.  From  your  old 
friend, 

Caleb  Hill." 

We  ,were  delighted  to  hear  from 
Caleb,  and  were  especially  pleased  to 
receive  quite  a  number  of  pictures 
snapped  in  the  park.  They  were  some 
of  the  most  beautiful  snow  scenes  we 
have  ever  seen.  They  showed  what 
winter  is  like  out  in  the  Yosemite. 
One  picture  of  the  ski  lodge  showed 
about  eight  feet  of  snow  on  the  roofs 
of  the  buildings;  in  another  the  giant 
trees  made  a  beautiful  picture  with 
huge  drifts  for  a  background.  Caleb 
must  have  enjoyed  taking  one  of  the 
pictures  sent  us.  It  shows  Mrs. 
Roosevelt,  wife  of  our  President,  sur- 
rounded by  an  admiring  group  of 
CCC  boys.  He  also  told  us  that  he 
was  doing  his  own  developing  and 
enlarging  and  that  the  pictures  sent 
were  samples  of  his  work,  and  we  wish 
to  congratulate  him,  for  they  are  very 
good,  and  would  compare  very  favor- 
ably with  the  work  of  a  professional 
photographer. 

Rev.  E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  afternoon  service  at  the 
Training  School  last  Sunday.  For 
the  Scripture  Lesson  he  read  part  of 


the  119th  Psalm,  after  which  he  ask- 
the  boys  who  had  memorized  Proverbs 
3:1-20,  as  he  requested  on  his  last 
visit  to  the  School,  to  repeat  those 
verses.  They  did  so,  and  he  express- 
ed his  delight  that  so  many  had  mem- 
orized them.  For  the  text  of  his 
message  to  the  boys,  he  selected  Psalm 
119:130 — "The  entrance  of  my  words 
giveth  light." 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  first  stated  that 
God's  word  coming  into  a  fellow's 
heart,  mind  and  life  changes  him,  and 
if  memorizing  some  verses  of  Scrip- 
ture has  done  nothing  but  help  one's 
memory,  then  it  has  done  some  good, 
but  he  hoped  it  had  done  more  than 
that  with  the  boys  whom  he  asked  to 
learn  some  verses  from  the  Bible. 

He  then  told  his  listeners  that  the 
119th  Psalm  was  called  the  Alphabet 
Psalm.  It  is  divided  into  22  different 
sections,  each  section  having  8  verses. 
Every  verse  in  this  Psalm  has  some 
reference  to  God.  There  is  no  poetry 
in  the  world  like  it.  The  Psalm  it- 
self is  a  poem,  set  off  in  stanzas  and 
8  verses  to  a  stanza,  and  deals  entire- 
ly with  the  word  of  God. 

The  speaker  then  said  that  we  can- 
not get  along  anywhere  without  the 
Bible.  Many  people  have  made  fun 
of  it.  Some  have  tried  to  write  a 
better  book  but  all  such  attempts  have 
been  failures.  It  is  the  guiding  light 
that  directs  men's  souls.  We  need  to 
have  light  in  order  to  see  our  faults, 
and  the  entrance  of  God's  word  giv- 
eth light — it  reveals  the  evil  in  us. 
It  gives  light  to  enable  us  to  see 
ourselves  in  relation  to  others.  Some 
people  forget  that  anyone  lives  but 
them,  and  they  can  do  exactly  as 
they  please.  Into  the  lives  of  such 
people  has  never  come  the  light  of 
God's     word.     The    entrance    of    His 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

word  let's  us  see  how  to  overcome  our  church  and  is  at  an  army  camp.  He 
difficulties,  and  we  must  have  some-  further  stated  that  it  was  a  fine  let- 
body  to  help  us  or  we  would  never  ter  and  the  boy  was  an  unusually  good 
learn  the  true  way  of  life.  boy,  adding  that  the  entrance  of  God's 
Some  people,  continued  the  speak-  word  into  his  life  was  making  a  real 
er,  have  an  inclination  to  take  things  man  of  him. 

which  do  not  belong  to  them.     God's  In    conclusion    Rev.    Mr.    Summers 

word   comes   into   the   life   of   a   thief  told    the    boys    that    the    entrance    of 

and  helps   him   to   overcome  this   sin.  God's    word    into    their    lives    would 

The  entrance  of  God's  word  into  our  help  them   to   finer  things  now;   help 

lives   helps   us   to   see  just  where   we  them  in  their  future  life  in  this  world; 

will   make    the    best   fit    in    life.     He  and    the    life    beyond    would    be    even 

then  told  of  receiving  a  letter  recent-  higher    and    happier,    because    of    the 

ly  from  a  boy  who  had  been  at  the  fact    that    they    had    been    willing    to 

School.     This  lad  is  a  member  of  his  have  God's  word  govern  their  lives. 


THE  REFUGEE 

Let  me  live  in  a  land  that's  safe  and  free 
Where  men  are  real  men — not  traitors — 
America  land,  where  you  and  me 
Can  live  with  peace  lovers — not  haters. 

Let  me  go  to  a  place  where  I  can  rest 
And  lie  down  to  a  peaceful  sleep 
With  never  a  plane,  barking  with  zest, 
That  might  mark  my  grave  in  the  deep. 

Let  me  hie  to  a  room  where  I  can  pray 
In  comfort  and  freedom  and  thought 
Make  supplication  in  my  own  way 
Where  not  to  be  hounded  and  sought. 

As  I  sail  up  the  harbor  I  can  see 
The  bright  shining  torch  held  aloft 
In  Liberty's  hand  becoming  me 
And  other  crushed  men  on  near  craft. 

Where  is  there  a  land  so  dear  on  all  earth 
Such  a  welcome  as  this  could  give? 
Where  is  there  a  light  near  any  man's  hearth 
Such  a  guide  that  mankind  might  live? 

O !  God  keep  America  safe,  secure 
From  foreign  ism's  crafty  lure; 
"God  Bless  America"  home  sweet  home — 
This  be  my  prayer  'cross  the  wde  foam. 

— Sarah  F.  John 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  March  9,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
(11)  William  Drye  13 

(4)  Homer  Head  12 
(15)    Robert  Maples  15 
(15)   Frank  May  15 

Lawton  McDowell 
(3)   Weaver  F.  Ruff  9 

(15)   William  Shannon  15 
(3)   Ventry  Smith  3 

(15)   Weldon  Warren  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett  6 
(7)   Albert  Chunn  12 

(6)  John  Davis  6 
Doris  Hill  2 

(7)  Porter  Holder  14 

(2)  Burman  Keller  10 
Leonard  Robinson  2 

(7)    Everett  Watts  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Charles   Chapman  2 

(3)  Thomas  Hooks  11 
(13)   Edward  Johnson  14 
(11)   Donald  McFee  13 

Donald  Newman  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(5)  Lewis  Andrews  13 
(2)   John  Bailey  12 

(2)  Earl  Barnes   10 
Grover  Beaver  4 
Charles  Beal  2 
Jack  Crotts  9 

(3)  Bruce  Hawkins  10 

(7)   William  Matthewson  13 
(3)   Otis  McCall  10 

Wavne  Sluder  11 
(3)   John  Tolley  12 
(3)   Louis  Williams  13 

(3)  Jerome   Wiggins   11 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Ouentin  Crittenton  9 

(4)  Oaklev  Walker  7 
(3)   Thomas  Yates  7 


COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(2)   Theodore  Bowles  14 
Junior  Bordeaux  12 
Collett  Cantor  11 
Robert  Dellinger  3 
Glenn  Drum 
William  Gentry  4 
Allen  Morris  3 
Max  McQuaigue  9 

(2)    Currie  Singletary  12 
Fred  Tolbert  6 

(4)   Dewey  Ware  14 
Henry  B.  Ziegler 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(4)  Robert  Dunning  7 
Leonard  Jacobs  7 

(2)    Edward  Kinion  5 
(2)    Carl  Ward  4 
(2)   Woodrow  Wilson  7 
George  Wilhite 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(5)  John   H.   Averitte   14 
(10)   Clasper  Beasley  14 

(6)  Henry  Butler  11 
Donald  Earnheardt  13 

(2)  Lyman  Johnson  12 
Robert  Lawrence  6 

(8)   Arnold  McHone  14 
Edward  Overbv  7 

(3)  Marshal  Pace  10 
Carl  Rav  9 

(4)  Ernest  Turner  9 
(6)    Ervin  Wolfe  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 
Cecil  Ashley 
Reid  Beheler 
(3)   Jesse  Cunningham  8 

(3)  Jack  Hamilton  5 
(2)   Frank  Workman  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Percy  Capps  8 
James  Connell  5 
David  Cunningham  14 
James  Davis 
Eugene  Dyson  3 
George  Gaddy  8 

(4)  Columbus  Hamilton  8 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


(3)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  6 
(2)   Mark  Jones  9 

Lloyd  Mullis  4 
(2)   Leroy  Pate  3 

(4)  James  Ruff  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Jack  Harward  2 
Thomas  King  3 
John  Lee  3 
Harry  Peake  6 
Walter  Sexton  4 
Edward  Stutts  6 
Jack  Warren  8 
Claude  Weldy  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(2)   John  Allison  3 

Harold  Bryson  10 
(7)   William  Dixon  13 

(2)  William  Furches   12 
(15)    Robert  Goldsmith  IB 

(7)   Broadus  Moore  12 

(3)  Monroe  Searcy  10 
(2)  Charles  Widener  4 
(6)   James  Tyndall  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(6)   James  Brewer  12 
Charles  Gaddy  8 


(2) 
(2) 


(15) 


Randall  D.  Peeler  6 
J.  C.  Wilson  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews  12 
Edward  Carter  13 
Mack  Coggins  12 
Leonard  Deyton  13 
Henry  Ennis  6 
Audie  Farthing  15 
Henry  Glover  8 
Troy  Gilland  13 


(9) 

John  Hamm  13 

(6) 

Feldman  Lane  12 

(5) 

Roy  Mumford  8 

(5) 

Henrv   McGraw   10 

(2) 

Charles  McCoyle  9 

(9) 

Norvell  Murphy  12 

John  Reep  7 

(2) 

John  Robbins  11 

James  Roberson  3 

i 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(ID 

Jennings  Britt  11 

Ray  Bayne  4 

Wade  Cline  4 

J.  P.  Sutton  11 

(2) 

Bennie  Wilhelm  7 

[NDIAN  COTTAGE 

George  Duncan  11 

(5) 

Redmond  Lowry  10 

(5) 

Thomas  Wilson  12 

MANNERS 

Manners  are  of  more  importance  than  laws.  Upon  them,  in 
a  great  measure,  the  laws  depend.  The  law  can  touch  us  here 
and  there,  now  and  then.  Manners  are  what  vex  or  soothe, 
corrupt  or  purify,  exalt  or  debase,  barbarize  or  refine,  by  a  con- 
stant, steady,  uniform  operation,  like  that  of  the  air  we  breathe 
in.  They  give  their  whole  form  and  color  to  our  lives.  Ac- 
cording to  their  quality,  they  aid  morals,  they  supply  them,  or 
they  totally  destroy  them. — Burke. 


c, 


i  U  ROOM 


tR  2  4  1941 


THE 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N.  C  ,   MARCH   22,  1941 


NO    12 


<c)  Carolina  Collection 
N.  C.  Library 


HOME 

Home  is  where  love  is,  build  how  you  may 
On  foundations  of  rock,  or  of  mud,  or  of  clay ; 
With  girders  of  gold  that  shine  like  the  sun, 
Stud  it  with  jewels,  or  thatch  it  with  straw — 
Or  with  hardy  hewed  logs  may  your  labor 

be  done: 
The  richest  or  meanest,  man's  eyes  ever  saw ; 
Call  it  a  castle,  but  it  matters  not,  for 
Home  is  where  love  is — inside  the  door. 

— Selected. 


I I 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

THE  WILL  TO   WIN 

BIRTH  OF  A  BALLAD 

AT  BARNEGAT  LIGHT 

FUEL  AND  FRIENDSHIP 

ONLY  A  BOY 

GHOST  TOWN  DOG 

SED  GULLS  AREN'T  SO  DUMB 


By   Daniel   C.   McCarthy 

By  Arthur  Branson 

By  Ragner  Kyldahl 

(Alabama  Baptist) 

(Selected) 

(The  Training  School  Echo) 

By  Ray  G.  Funkhouser 


MUCH  GOLD  VERSUS  A  LITTLE  BOY 
INSTITUTION  NOTES 
COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


(Alabama  Baptist 


3-7 
8 
11 
13 
15 
16 
17 
24 
25 
26 
29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,   N.    C,   under   Act 
of  March   3,    1397.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,  Associate  Editor 

OBEDIENCE  AND  DISCIPLINE 

The  formulating  of  laws  or  rules  of  conduct  implies  obedience  to  these  laws 
on  the  part  of  those  who  accept  them.  The  entire  structure  of  progressive 
civilization  is  established  on  a  foundation  of  obedience  to  orderly,  just,  and 
enlightened  laws  and  government.  Our  everyday  living,  in  free  countries,  is 
regulated  by  laws  which  right-thinking  citizens  recognize  as  necessary  for 
the  protection  of  the  community,  the  home,  and  the  individual.  It  is  disregard 
for  and  disobedience  to  right  rules  or  laws  that  bring  disorder,  confusion, 
and  individuals.  Conversely,  the  more  strictly  and  willingly  laws  and  rules 
are  respected  and  obeyed,  the  greater  the  peace,  protection,  and  security  of 
the  community. — Jeannette  Hannan  Simmons 


A  THOUGHT  FOR  ARBOR  DAY 

Arbor  Day  this  year  falls  on  Friday,  March  21,  and  it  is  hoped  that 
it  will  be  so  observed  by  all  the  schools  in  the  state.  A  few  sugges- 
tions to  teachers  in  working  out  an  appropriate  program  may  be 
welcomed. 

Since  the  full  use  of  our  natural  resources  has  been  recommend- 
ed as  part  of  the  National  Defense  Program  it  will  be  natural  to 
direct  the  thoughts  of  the  pupils  in  the  schools  of  the  value  of  trees 
and  forests  in  national  defense.  Undoubtedly  the  manifold  uses 
of  timber,  turpentine,  rosin  and  other  forest  products  will  occur 
to  most  of  us;  but  it  is  not  only  the  immediate  or  early  use  of 
such  timber  that  we  should  deal  with,  but  perhaps  more  especially 
with  the  way  this  emergency  use  should  fit  in  with  our  settled  pol- 
icy of  conservation.  There  is  ah  old  saying,  "In  time  of  peace,  pre- 
pare for  war."  Let  us  reverse  this  and  say,  "In  time  of  war,  pre- 
pare for  peace."  The  thought  here  is  that  a  perpetual  and  ade- 
quate supply  of  timber  should  always  be  available  as  a  defense 
measure.     Therefore,  instead  of  hysterically  cutting  all  our  avail- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

able  timber  now  when  war  threatens,  we  must  more  than  ever  take 
proper  precautions  to  assure  the  perpetuation  of  our  timber  supply. 
In  other  words,  the  practice  of  forestry  is  more  needed  now  than 
ever  and  will  be  on  into  the  indefinite  future  in  connection  with  a 
properly  balanced  defense  program. 

May  we  not  look  upon  a  stalwart  tree  as  a  symbol  of  a  permanent- 
ly peaceful  civilization?  It  stands  well  rooted  in  its  native  soil,  its 
branches  stretching  to  the  sunlight,  its  trunk  supporting  a  crown 
superior  alike  to  storm  and  calm,  an  emblem  of  strength,  beauty 
and  helpfulness.  As  we  plant  trees  in  our  soil  conservation  pro- 
gram to  heal  the  wounds  in  the  fields  caused  by  wrong  farming 
methods,  so  we  must  cherish  and  conserve  our  forests  for  the  heal- 
ing process  after  the  war.  We  need  trees  for  war,  but  we  will  need 
them  more  in  the  time  of  peace  to  follow ;  and  we  should  start  now 
to  lay  our  plans  and  begin  our  practices  with  the  fervent  intention 
of  making  our  civilization  permanent. 

Instead  of  dwelling  on  the  destructive  side  of  defense,  let  us  con- 
tinually emphasize  the  constructive  side,  being  confident  that 
Righteousness  and  Truth  will  in  the  end  bring  lasting  peace. 

— J.  S.  Holmes,  State  Forester. 


THE  SALVATION  ARMY 

The  movement  which  in  1878,  became  known  as  The  Salvation 
Army  originated  in  mission  meetings  conducted  in  London,  thir- 
teen years  previously,  by  Rev.  William  Booth  and  his  wife,  Cath- 
erine. Its  primary  aim  is  to  preach  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
men  and  women  untouched  by  ordinary  religious  efforts.  As  Ian 
McLaren  once  declared  "The  Salvation  Army  makes  religion 
where  there  was  no  religion  before."  The  Booths'  Mission  grew 
beyond  all  expectation.  In  due  course  in  the  interests  of  more  ef- 
fective "warfare"  against  evil,  a  military  form  of  organization 
was  adopted,  with  uniforms  and  other  distinctive  features.  To 
reach  the  multitudes  who  would  not  enter  a  place  of  worship, 
open  air  meetings  and  marches  were  organized.  Flags,  brass 
bands  and  religious  songs  set  to  "secular"  tunes  were  further 
means  of  attraction.  All  members  of  the  organization  profess 
to  be  saved  from  the  guilt  and  the  power  of  sin  by  the  Grace 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

of  God.  They  are  made  to  realize  that  they  are  "saved  to  save." 
Soldiers  striving  to  win  others  for  Jesus  Christ.  Hence  the  Army's 
aggresive  methods — which  include  selling  "The  War  Cry"  and 
other  periodicals  from  door  to  door,  in  public  houses  and  elsewhere, 
personal  dealing  with  the  unconverted,  visiting  folk  and  praying 
with  them  in  their  homes. 

Salvation  Army  soldiers  undertake  this  and  similar  work  in  their 
spare  time  and  without  remuneration.  Officers  have  been  specially 
trained  and  devote  their  whole  lives  to  the  Army's  service,  they 
receive  a  modest  allowance  to  meet  personal  needs. 

All  Salvationists  are  total  abstainers,  indeed,  The  Salvation 
Army  is  the  world's  greatest  temperance  organization. 

Very  few  soldiers  smoke,  and  those  who  hold  any  kind  of  office — 
as  bandsmen,  songsters,  local  officers  refrain  altogether  from  the 
use  of  tobacco.  Wordly  amusement  and  unworthy  association  are 
likewise  shunned.  The  Army  believes  that  children  can  begin  to 
love  and  serve  God  and  it  has  a  wide  network  of  ativities  for  them 
and  for  young  people.  The  position  held  by  women  in  the  Salvation 
Army  is  unprecedented  in  history.  Even  in  Eastern  lands  women 
Salvationists  have  played  a  great  part,  in  keeping  with  the  Army's 
principle  of  equal  opportunities  of  service  for  both  sexes.  General 
Bramwell  Booth  called  Salvationists  "servants  of  all."  That  high 
vocation  is  worked  out  in  all  the  Army's  activities,  not  least  in  the 
slum  work  and  the  vast  and  varied  social  work.  Within  three  quar- 
ters of  a  century  The  Army  has  spread  over  the  world  to  nearly 
a  hundred  countries  and  colonies.  It  makes  no  ditinction  of  class, 
creed,  or  color;  every  one  is  a  "brother  for  whom  Christ  died". 
Under  the  Army's  flag  march  men  and  women  of  every  race  and 
nation,  one  joyous  band — its  motto:  "The  world  for  Christ,  Christ 
for  the  World." 

Following  is  a  brief  resume  of  the  Salvation  Army  and  the  work 
being  done  locally:  The  Salvation  Army  program  in  the  Concord 
area  may  be  divided  into  three  phases,  spiritual,  local  and  transient 
relief,  and  character  building.  During  the  year  1940,  795  religious 
meetings  were  held  with  an  attendance  of  38,052 ;  502  local  families 
were  given  assistance  either  by  food,  clothing,  or  medicine;  1,838 
men  and  women  were  given  food  and  lodging;  220  character  build- 
ing classes  were  held  with  a  total  attendance  of  6,183. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

GOD  HAS  BLESSED  AMERICA 

If  you  were  standing  somewhere  outside  the  world  and  were  told 
you  could  choose  any  country  on  earth  to  live  in,  which  one  would 
you,  as  a  woman  pick  ?  Where  would  you  find  the  greatest  amount 
of  personal  freedom  for  yourself — the  widest  range  of  opportunities 
for  your  children — the  highest  standard  of  living  for  your  family 
and  the  most  recognition  for  you  as  an  individual? 

The  answer  is  not  hard  to  guess.  You  would  choose  America! 
Everything  about  this  big,  new  country  has  combined  to  make  it 
serve  the  individual  in  his  or  her  "pursuit  of  happiness."  Its  vast 
wealth — its  variety  of  climate — and  above  all,  its  form  of  govern- 
ment "of  the  people,  by  the  people  and  for  the  people"  makes  this 
the  best  country  in  the  world  for  women. 

The  state,  in  our  democracy,  exists  for  the  sake  of  the  individual 
and  not  the  individual  for  the  sake  of  the  state,  as  in  a  totalitarian 
country.  The  result  is  a  nation  of  independent,  hopeful,  ambitious, 
fearless  men  and  women  and  rosy  children  who  look  forward  to  a 
life  of  the  kind  they  choose  to  live. 

And  perhaps  that  is  the  most  important  thing  about  America 
in  these  fearful  days.  If  your  son  wants  to  go  into  business,  he 
may  do  so.  If  he  wants  to  be  an  electrical  engineer  that,  too,  its 
all  right.  But  in  a  totalitarian  country  all  boys  must  be  fitted  into 
the  same  pattern.  If  you  have  a  short  wave  radio  you  and  your 
friends  can  listen  to  programs  from  all  over  the  world.  In  dictator- 
ridden  countries  they  must  listen  only  to  hhe  programs  approved 
by  the  state.  You  read  what  you  please  and  can  get  hold  of  it. 
You  can  say  what  you  please,  "right  out  in  the  meetin'  "  if  you  have 
the  courage  to  stand  up  in  front  of  your  club  or  your  school  or  Sun- 
day school.  In  dictator  countries  you  may  be  arrested  for  the  things 
you  say,  even  to  members  of  your  own  family  in  the  privacy  of  your 
own  home.  You  can  go  to  church  if  you  like  and  to  whatever  church 
you  choose.  In  totalitarian  states  religious  freedom -is  a  thing  of 
the  past.  You  can  save  money — if  you  can,  at  least  a  little  of  it  al- 
most every  month,  while  in  dictator  countries  more  and  more  of  it 
is  confiscated  by  the  state.  Probably  you  have  a  car  and  go  where 
you  please.  Only  a  few  of  the  very  rich  women  of  dictator  countries 
have  cars  and  they  can't  go  where  they  please. 

And — very  important,  too — your  standard  of  living  is  such  that 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

you  can  buy  more  of  the  good  and  necessary  things  of  life  than 
people  in  other  lands.  Better  goods,  and  more  of  them — and  a 
wider  choice  of  goods — all  made  possible  by  free  system  of  indust- 
rial enterprise  unlike  that  in  other  lands. 

It's  a  great  country  we  live  in — broad  in  fertile  acres — rich  in 
resources  and  a  free  government,  blessed  by  God ! 

— Susan  Thayer. 


SOME  FACTS  ABOUT  ACCIDENTS 

Familiarity  breeds  accidents,  the  Highway  Safety  Division  point- 
ed out  this  week  in  releasing  figures  dealing  with  the  residence  of 
drivers  and  pedestrians  involved  in  accidents  in  North  Carolina  last 
year. 

According  to  the  division's  records,  approximately  70  per  cent  of 
all  drivers  involved  in  fatal  accidents  in  the  state  last  year  lived 
within  25  miles  of  the  place  where  the  accident  occurred.  And  98 
per  cent  of  the  331  pedestrians  killed  in  the  state  last  year  were 
killed  within  25  miles  of  their  homes. 

"Familiarity  breeds  contempt  for  highway  and  traffic  hazards, 
and  this  contempt,  in  turn,  breeds  accidents,"  commented  Ronald 
Hocutt,  director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Division. 

"When  a  person  travels  upon  certain  roads  day  after  day,  year 
in  and  year  out,  he  begins  to  feel  that  he  is  familiar  with  every  foot 
of  those  roads,  and  he  tends  to  become  contemptuous  of  the  sharp 
curves,  narrow  bridges,  intersections  and  other  hazards  on  those 
roads.  He  doesn't  think  it  necessary  to  be  careful  on  roads  he 
knows  so  well,  so  he  permits  his  caution  to  lapse. 

"When  a  driver  reaches  that  point,  an  unexpected  situation — the 
unfamiliar  hazard  on  the  familiar  road — will  almost  invariably 
result  in  an  accident."  ■ 

"Regardless  of  how  familiar  you  are  with  any  road,"  the  safety 
director  concluded,  "you  can  not  travel  upon  it  in  safety  unless  you 
are  always  prepared  for  the  unexpected." 


.8 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  WILL  TO  WIN 

By  Daniel  C.  McCarthy 


Some  call  it  the  will  to  win.  Others 
call  it  the  will  to  live.  But,  what- 
ever it  is,  it  means  more  people  each 
year  are  winning  out  in  the  age-old 
conflict  against  tuberculosis. 

No  longer  is  tuberculosis — con- 
sumption— a  death  sentence.  And 
here's  why. 

The  combination  of  this  will  to  win, 
of  medical  science  and  of  a  coopera- 
tive public  results  in  hundreds  of  men 
and  women  waging  inspiring  come- 
backs to  lives  of  value  and  indepen- 
dence. 

Then,  twenty,  thirty  years  from  now 
there  will  be  famous  men  doing  great 
things — things  that  might  not  be  ac- 
complished if  they  were  to  give  in  to 
the  tuberculosis  germs. 

Even  today  the  list  is  long  of  dis- 
tinguished persons  who  have  attained 
high  rank  in  their  respective  fields. 
There  was  a  time,  not  so  many  years 
ago,  when  tuberculosis  struck,  but 
did  not  conquer,  Noel  Coward,  Manuel 
Quezon,  Eugene  O'Neill,  H.  G.  Wells, 
Will  Irwin,  W.  Somerset  Maugham, 
Raymond  Moley  and  Albert  Edward 
Wiggam.  The  contribution  which 
they  are  making  to  present-day  life 
might  not  have  been  if  these  men 
had  not  had  the  will  to  live,  had  not 
medical  science  guided  them  to  re- 
covery. 

Take  the  the  case  of  Manuel  Quezon, 
president  of  the  Philippines,  for  in- 
stance. Not  so  many  years  ago  this 
patriot  of  the  Philippines  heard  the 
verdict — "Tuberculosis."  His  spirit 
was  darkened. 

"I  know  that  I  am  going  to  die  and 
I  don't  care,"  Mr.  Quezon  said  to  the 


doctor,  "but  please  let  me  know  how 
long  I  can  expect  to  live  so  I  may 
adjust  my  program  of  activity  accord- 
ingly." 

The  doctor's  response  was  brief, 
but  important.  It  was  that  if  Quezon 
had  the  will-power  to  get  well  and 
he  would  take  a  complete  rest  under 
the  attention  of  a  competent  physi- 
cian, he  would  have  many  years  ahead 
of  him. 

That  is  exactly  what  happened. 
This  man,  who  had  fought  in  the 
Philippinne  revolution  and  undergone 
hardship  and  privation,  whose  life  had 
always  been  an  active  one,  went  to  a 
sanatorium. 

"I  came  out  a  cured  man,  full  of 
high  spirits  and  with  a  feeling  of 
being  much  younger,"  Mr.  Quezon 
said  recently.  "This  experience  has 
convinced  me  that  tuberculosis  is  cur- 
able and  that  anyone  in  the  incipient 
stage  of  the  disease,  with  the  will- 
power to  get  well,  can  be  cured." 

Back  in  1913,  young  Eugene  O'Neill 
received  for  a  birthday  present  the 
news  that  he  had  tuberculosis.  After 
a  stay  in  a  sanatorium,  O'Neill  strove 
diligently  to  establish  himself  as  a 
playwright.  His  success  is  well 
known.  Aside  from  writing,  O'Neill 
now  concentrates  on  strengthening 
and  preserving  his  health. 

The  contribution  that  H.  G.  Wells 
has  made  to  literature  and  the  scien- 
tific world  might  be  traced  directly 
back  to  his  youth  when  he  came 
down  with  tuberculosis.  Confined  to 
bed,  he  spent  a  great  deal  of  time 
reading.  Then  he  turned  to  writing. 
Yet,  the  future  did  not  look  too  prom- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ising,  but  he  made  a  decision.     It  was 
that  he  refused  to  die. 

His  health  gradually  improved  and 
he  learned  to  adjust  his  life  to  the 
restricted  regime  required  by  his  con- 
dition. As  his  success  became  assur- 
ed his  idea  of  a  perfect  society  crystal- 
ized  and  he  wrote  "The  Outline  of 
History,"  which  had  an  unprecedented 
sale.  "Science  of  Life,"  and  "The 
Work,  Wealth  and  Happiness  of  Man- 
kind" followed.  His  achievements 
would  be  amazing  under  any  circum- 
stances, but  considered  in  the  light 
of  his  handicap,  they  are  phenomen- 
al. 

Raymond  Moley,  adviser  to  Presi- 
dent Franklin  D.  Roosevelt  in  the  ear- 
ly days  of  the  New  Deal,  took  the 
cure  when  he  was  22  years  old.  This 
well-known  educator  and  lecturer  re- 
ports: 

"There  are  one  or  two  facts  that 
stand  out  in  my  experience  with  this 
disease  that  might  be  of  interest  to 
people  similarly  afflicted.  The  first 
is  that  the  routine  of  'chasing  the 
cure'  is  such  a  fine  discipline  that  it  is 
an  advantage  throughout  life  and  un- 
questionably results  in  improving 
health  and  added  years.  Another 
point  is  that  the  beating  of  this  dis- 
ease is  no  child's  play.  It  takes 
nerve  and  stubbornness  beyond  any- 
thing that  I  have  known,  and  self 
discipline  and  patience." 

Will  Irwin,  famous  correspondent  in 
the  first  World  War,  was  a  victim  of 
tuberculosis  when  he  was  19  years 
old.  His  will  to  win  carried  him 
through  college,  gave  him  a  growing 
urge  to  write,  and  launched  him  in 
a  successful  career  as  newspaper  re- 
porter. 

Will  Irwin's  rule  for  keeping  tuber- 
culosis  at  bay   is   a   simple   one.     He 


advises  regular  periods  of  rest,  moder- 
ation in  eating  and  the  cultivation  of 
the  power  to  relax. 

Then  there  is  Noel  Coward,  who 
now  in  his  early  forties,  has  written 
or  collaborated  on  more  than  thirty 
successful  plays  and  musical  come- 
dies. While  curing  at  a  sanatorium 
in  England  during  the  World  War, 
Mr.  Coward  lived  in  the  house  of  a 
Dr.  Etlinger. 

"I  learned  a  good  deal  about  tuber- 
culosis, its  various  symptoms  and 
stages,  and  became  deeply  interested," 
Coward  said  later.  "Most  of  the 
patients  were  officers  and  they  were 
all  extraordinarily  cheerful,  es- 
pecially the  hopless  ones.  It  was 
strange  to  listen  to  these  dying  men 
talking  so  gaily  of  the  future. 

"I  remember  sitting  for  hours  in 
the  doctor's  library  after  dinner  dis- 
cussing their  possible  chances  of  re- 
covery, new  cures  and  treatments, 
lung  deflation.  .  .  .  Then  I  would  re- 
tire to  bed,  rather  bleakly  comfort- 
ing myself  with  the  reflection  that  if  I 
ever  contracted  tuberculosis  seriously, 
I  should  at  least  know  enough  about 
it  not  to  be  fooled  by  false  illusion 
when  the  time  came  for  me  to  face 
the  truth  about  dying. 

"My  cough  rapidly  disappeared  and 
by  summer  I  was  stronger  and  health- 
ier than  I  had  ever  been  in  my  life. 
The  time  passed  slowly  for  me,  but 
not  really  unhappily.  Of  course,  I 
had  moments  of  irritable  yearning  for 
the  theater,  but  the  sight  of  so  much 
disease  at  close  quarters  had  scared 
a  lot  of  common  sense  into  me,  and 
I  would  have  stayed  away  willingly 
for  years  rather  than  risk  my  cough 
recurring." 

For    the    last    thirty    years    or    so, 
W.  Somerset  Maugham  has  been  busy 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


with  novels,  essays,  short  stories  and 
the  theater.  He  has  given  time  also 
to  lying  on  his  back  in  a  tuberculosis 
sanatorium.  This  famous  author,  who 
has  written  such  books  as  "Rain"  and 
"Of  Human  Bondage,"  suffered  for 
many  years  constantly  from  ill  health. 
But,  here  again,  it  is  the  will  to  win 
that  has  carried  him  to  the  heights 
among  authors   and  playwrights. 

Albert  Edward  Wiggam,  well-known 
author  of  such  books  as,  "The  Fruit 
of  the  Family  Tree,"  "The  New  De- 
calogue of  Science,"  and  "The  Marks 
of  an  Educated  Man,"  came  back 
from    the    ravages    of    tuberculosis. 

When  he  was  a  young  man  he  want- 
ed to  be  a  doctor,  but  he  thought  that 
the  strain  of  training  and  work  in  the 
profession  might  be  too  great,  so  he 
decided  to  do  the  next  best  thing — 
try  to  make  the  biological  sciences 
both  interesting  and  helpful  to  man. 

He  was  a  reporter  in  Minneapolis; 
was  a  fine  editorial  writer.  Despite 
the  fact  that  he  still  was  fighting  a 
personal  battle  with  tuberculosis,  Mr. 
Wiggam  plunged  with  characteristic 
zeal  into  a  study  of  preventive  medi- 
cine. There  followed  years  of  intense 
reading    of    medical    literature. 

Now,   in   looking  back  on   a   career 


studded  with  many  successes,  Wiggam 
advises  that  rest  is  essential  in  hold- 
ing tuberculosis  at  bay.  His  advice 
is: 

"If  everyone  would  just  lie  down 
the  moment  the  symptoms  show  up 
and  take  absolute,  scientific  rest,  he 
would  have  an  excellent  chance  to  get 
well.  But  if  he  neglects  the  situation 
for  even  six  weeks,  he  may  have  a 
hard  and  a  prolonged  struggle.  I 
have  the  utmost  respect  for  tubercu- 
losis, but  I  haven't  the  slightest  fear 
of  it.  If  a  fellow  just  lays  off  work 
in  time  and  makes  his  rest  absolute, 
the  chances  are  all  in  his  favor.  ...  I 
feel  that  our  growing  knowledge  of 
the  value  of  rest  is  the  greatest  thing 
we  have  to  offer  the  tuberculosis  pa- 
tient." 

The  will  to  win  is  great  among  per- 
sons who  have  tuberculosis.  It  is 
this  spirit,  too,  which  is  the  driving 
force  behind  the  tuberculosis  associa- 
tions in  their  year-round  activities 
aimed  to  hasten  the  disease  toward 
eradication.  Public-spirited  men  and 
women  in  buying  and  using  Christmas 
seals  show  that  the  will  to  win  is 
present  among  all.  With  such  a 
spirit  prevaling,  victory  is  in  sight. 


CHARACTER 

A  man  may  be  outwardly  successful  all  his  life  long,  and  die 
hollow  and  worthless  as  a  puff-ball ;  and  he  may  be  externally 
defeated  all  his  life  long,  and  die  in  the  royalty  of  a  kingdom 
established  within  him.  A  man's  true  estate  of  power  and 
riches,  is  to  be  himself ;  not  in  his  dwelling,  or  position,  or  ex- 
ternal relations,  but  in  his  own  essential  character.  That  is 
the  realm  in  which  he  is  to  live,  if  he  is  to  live  as  a  Christian 
man. — Henry  Ward  Beecher. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


By  Arthur  Bronson 


"God    bless    America, 
Land   that    I    love." 

Out  of  the  last  war  came  this  war. 
And  out  of  the  last  war  came  this 
song. 

"God  Bless  America."  It's  becoming 
America's  theme  song  It  may  be  our 
new  national  anthem. 

Schools,  religious  groups,  educa- 
tional bodies  and  patriotic  organiza- 
tions have  taken  it  up.  It  was  the 
theme  song  for  both  Democratic  and 
Republican  national  conventions  this 
year. 

It's  a  hymn  of  thanks  that  we  hap- 
pen to  be  Americans,  that  day  in  1940. 
Yet  it  was  written  in  1918,  a  war 
tune  for  a  camp  show!  And  never 
used! 

Buried  away  in  a  trunk  by  its  writ- 
er, Irving  Berlin,  the  song,  was  for- 
gotten until  two  years  ago,  when  it 
was  unearthed  for  Kate  Smith. 

You  won't  hear  it  over  the  radio 
much  because  it's  restricted.  Band 
leaders  can't  pep  it  up  for  dance  use. 
Yet  it's  free  for  any  patriotic  purpose. 
And  royalties  on  sheet  sale  and  other 
use —  every  penny — go  to  charity. 

It's  the  only  Irving  Berlin  song  that 
hasn't  been  plugged  or  pushed  com- 
mercially in  Berlin's  33  years  of  song 
writing.  It  may  yet  outsell  all  his 
others. 

"God  Bless  America"  is  a  plain, 
sentimental  title  for  an  obscure  song 
that  was  buried  20  years.  Yet  it's 
likely  to  be  Berlin's  monument. 

"Stand  beside  her  and  guide  her, 


Through  the  night  with   a   light 
from  above." 

Berlin  was  a  meek-looking  buck 
private  at  Camp  Upton  in  1918.  He 
wrote  a  musical  comedy  for  the  sol- 
diers called  "Yip!  Yip!  Yaphank!" 
Included  among  the  songs  was  "God 
Bless  America." 

"But  I  didn't  use  it  in  the  show," 
Berlin  told  a  reporter  recently.  "It 
wasn't  needed.  Everyone  was  emo- 
tionally stirred  and  realized  what  we 
were  up  against.  It  seemed  like 
carrying  coals  to  Newcastle  to  have  a 
bunch  of  soldiers  come  out  and  sing 
it."     So  Berlin  laid  the  song  aside. 

Kate  Smith  first  sang  the  song  No- 
vember 11,  1938.  It  sparked  the 
imagination  of  America  immediately. 

"From     the     mountains     to     the 

prairies, 
To   the  ocean  white  with  foam." 

Berlin's  publishing  house  didn't  even 
bother  to  publish  the  song  until  six 
weeks  after  the  broadcast,  when  or- 
ders started  to  come  in. 

Berlin  felt  that  his  song  had  a  rare 
quality  that  he  wanted  to  keep.  So 
the  lyrics  were  copyrighted  against 
commercial  radio  program  use  (except 
Kate  Smith's)  and  kept  away  from 
all  swing  arrangers,  cabaret  and  night 
club  use. 

Then  as  it  began  to  look  as  if  he 
had  a  new  American  theme  song  here, 
Berlin  decided  to  dedicate  it  to  Ameri- 
can use.  He  segregatel  every  penny 
of  royalties,  formed  a  committee  of 
three    prominent    Americans — Colonel 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


Theodore  Roosevelt,  Gene  Tunney  and 
Herbert  Bayard  Swope — to  administer 
the  funds  and  decided  with  them  to 
devote  the  money  to  the  Boy  and  Girl 
Scout  Foundations. 

The  fund  has  already  reached  $45,- 
000  on  the  500,000  copies  of  sheet 
music  sold  to  date.  Variety  Maga- 
zines figures  the  amount  will  go  over 
$100,000  on  sheet  music  alone — a  rec- 
ord for  Tin  Pan  Alley. 

Other  unusual  features — there  is  a 
royalty  of  eight  cents  on  each  copy 
(On  the  average  popular  song  it's 
three  cents.)  Patriotic  songs  are  never 
money  makers.  This  one  is  different. 
It's  a  best  seller. 

There's  been  no  plugging  of  it  on 
the  radio.  Any  reputable  organiza- 
tion has  been  free  to  use  it.  Yet  sheet 
sale  has  continued  amazingly. 

"God  bless  America 
My  home  sweet  home" 

"Give  me  the  making  of  the  songs 
of  a  nation,"  once  said  Andrew  Flet- 
cher, "and  I  care  not  who  makes  its 
laws."     Irving  Berlin,  who  is  mighty 


proud  of  his  song,  has  a  right  to  be. 

The  wail  of  the  synagague  is  in 
his  music,  the  cry  of  the  immigrant, 
and  the  struggle  of  the  poor  boy 
working  his  way  up.  Irving  was  Is- 
rael Baline  originally,  his  father  a 
rabbi  who  fled  a  pogrom  in  Russia. 
Israel  was  a  kid  of  4  when  he  came 
to  the  States. 

They  lived  in  New  York's  Bowery. 
Israel  sold  papers,  then  became  a 
singing  waiter  at  Mike's  on  Pell  St. 
Then,  in  1909,  Israel  wrote  his  first 
song,  "Marie  From  Sunny  Italy." 
Then  he  changed  his  name  to  Irving 
Berlin,  wrote  "Alexander's  Ragtime 
Band"  in  1911,  and  up  to  the  top  of 
Tin  Pan  Alley  came  Irving.     To  stay. 

He  was  asked  recently  if  he  agreed 
with  others  that  "God  Bless  America" 
might  be  a  new  national  anthem. 

"You  can't  vote  a  national  anthem," 
said  Berlin.  "I  know  you  don't  sit 
down  and  write  one.  The  people 
adopt  a  song,  or  they  don't. 

"I  think  that  'God  Bless  America' 
is  the  most  important  song  I've  ever 
written.  I'll  tell  you  more  about  it 
in  five  years." 


A  great  man  is  a  gift,  in  some  measure  a  revelation  of  God. 
A  great  man,  living  for  high  ends,  is  the  divinest  thing  that  can 
be  seen  on  earth.  The  value  and  interest  of  history  are  derived 
chiefly  from  the  lives  and  services  of  the  eminent  men  whom  it 
commemorates.  Indeed,  without  these  there  would  be  no  such 
thing  as  history,  and  the  progress  of  a  nation  would  be  little 
worth  recording,  as  the  march  of  a  trading  caravan  across  a  des- 
ert.— George  S.  Hillard- 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


AT  BARNEGAT  LIGHT 

By  Ranger  Kyldahl 


Along  the  South  Jersey  coast,  about 
forty  miles  north  of  Alantic  City, 
one  comes  upon  Long  Beach  Island. 
Literally  it  is  six  miles  out  in  the  sea, 
now  connected  with  the  mainland  by 
a  causeway  across  historic  Barnegat 
Bay.  We  do  not  know  who  the  first 
white  man  was  who  set  foot  upon  this 
island.  From  relics  found  in  the 
sands  we  know  that  the  Indians  used 
to  fish  from  its  shores  and  inlets  dur- 
ing the  summer.  Where  the  writer 
now  lives  there  was  once  a  shallow 
bay,  upon  the  shores  of  which  the 
Indians  had  a  favorite  council  ground. 
Other  relics  speak  of  grimmer  experi- 
ences in  the  form  of  buried  wrecks  of 
stout  ships  that  found  a  final  resting 
place  on  the  shores  of  this  island  "at 
the  crossroads   of  the   seas." 

On  the  northern  tip  of  the  18-mile- 
long  island  stands  the  world-famous 
Barnegat  Light,  the  second  oldest  in 
the  history  of  the  United  States.  This 
venerable  "Grand  Old  Champion  of 
the  Tides"  was  built  in  1858,  replac- 
ing one  built  in  1834  and  gi-adually 
swallowed  up  by  the  inroad  of  the 
sea.  Here  is  the  famous  Barnegat 
Inlet  to  Barnegat  Bay  and  the  com- 
munities along  it  so  well  known  from 
Colonial  and  Revolutionary  history. 
The  name  is  evidently  from  the  Dutch 
word  "Barendegat,"  and  means  gate, 
or  inlet,  of  broken  waters,  because  of 
the  shoals  that  stretch  from  the  in- 
let and  upon  which  ocean  swells  heave 
and  break.  Through  this  inlet  the 
Indians  set  out  in  their  graceful 
canoes  to  fish. 

Pirates  found  the  dangerous  inlet 
an    opening    to    a    safe    harbor    from 


which  they  could  operate  and  prey 
upon  the  Spanish  Main.  The  beaches 
were  used  to  keel-haul  and  repair 
ships;  and  in  the  sand  dunes  round 
about  their  loot  was  buried.  During 
Colonial  days  sailships  entered  the 
inlet  to  bring  bog  iron  from  the  thriv- 
ing industries  on  the  mainland  shores 
to  the  market  places,  returning  with 
bricks,  from  which  many  of  the  houses 
w<4re  built.  Few  of  these  remain 
now,  but  here  and  there  one  may  come 
upon  part  of  a  house  or  a  ruin  long 
forgotten. 

Revolutionary  days  left  their  im- 
print also.  Swift  boats,  built  in  the 
now  forgotten  shipyards,  plied  the 
sea  as  raiders  or  to  bring  home  much- 
needed  supplies.  Not  far  from  Barne- 
gat Light  is  a  tablet  commemorating 
the  "Massacre  of  Long  Beach,"  Octo- 
ber 26,  1782.  The  first  seagoing 
steamboat  built  by  John  Stevens  of 
Hoboken,  found  Barnegat  Bay  a  con- 
venient harbor  to  ride  out  a  storm  on 
its   voyage   to   Philadelphia. 

Barnegat  Light  was  built  by  Gen- 
eral George  G.  Meade  of  Pennsylvania, 
the  hero  of  Gettysburg.  In  the  days 
of  sailing  vessels  it  was  one  of  the 
most  important  on  the  coast  as  it  was 
the  landfall  looked  for  by  every  ship 
from  Europe,  whether  they  were  bound 
for  New  York  or  Philadelphia.  When 
the  government  decided  to  put  the 
Barnegat  Lightship  on  the  shqals 
twelve  miles  out  from  the  inlet  the 
lighthouse  was  abandoned.  But  the 
State  of  New  Jersey  and  the  residents 
of  Barnegat  City  fought  for  the  Old 
Champion,  and  the  light  is  still  burn- 
ing,   not    with    the    long    beam    as    of 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


old,  but  just  as  important  in  its  new 
role. 

Barnegat  City  nestles  at  its  foot  in 
the  cedars,  holly  and  bayberry  bushes. 
At  first  it  was  intended  for  a  vaca- 
tion spot,  but  for  some  unknown  rea- 
son this  most  suitable  locality  of  the 
whole  beach  was  never  "discovered" 
to  such  an  extent  as  the  rest  of  the 
island.  Some  beautiful  summer  re- 
sidences are  built  in  the  sand  dunes, 
but  the  course  of  this  little  village 
was  to  be  of  a  more  serious  nature.  A 
group  of  Norwegian  men  who  had 
come  to  America  to  make  room  for 
themselves,  found  the  city  life  too 
cramped  and  crowded.  They  decided 
to  follow  their  ancient  vocation  from 
the  homeland,  that  of  the  fisherman. 
To  Barnegat  City  came  a  few  of  these 
men  to  wrestle  with  the  mighty  sea. 
In  open  skiffs  they  set  out  with  their 
lines  or  lobster  pot  or  nets.  Young 
sailors  who  wanted  a  change  from 
the  constant  roaming  around  the  world 
came  to  try  the  fishing  "for  a  season." 
Some  of  them  remained,  while  others 
went  back  to  sailing  the  seven  seas. 

When  homes  could  be  provided,  the 
men  of  the  colony  sent  for  their  wives 
or  sweethearts  left  behind  in  the  old 
country  or  in  the  city.  Others  mar- 
ried American  girls.  Soon  the  more- 
or-less  careless  life  of  the  boys  grew 
into  the  settled  family  life,  especially 
as  they  became  blessed  with  children. 
When  certain  obstacles  were  put  in 
their  way  regarding  dock  facilities 
they  formed  an  Independent  Dock 
Company,  built  their  own  protected 
dock  and  harbor,  dug  a  channel  out 
to  the  inlet  and  carried  on  their  fight 
with  the  elements  and  the  economic 
tips  and  downs.  They  also  began  tak- 
ing an  interest  in  the  administration 


and    school    problems    of    their    little 
borough. 

These  men  and  women  are  mostly 
Lutherans  from  the  Scandinavian 
countries  or  they  are  "Pennsylvania 
German."  They  were  married  by 
Lutheran  pastors  in  New  York  or 
Staten  Island.  Way  back,  when  the 
fishing  seasons  were  good,  they  took 
their  children  to  those  same  pastors 
to  be  baptized.  But  they  had  no 
church  of  their  own.  Earlier  at- 
tempts to  form  a  congregation  failed 
because  of  lack  of  means.  Contacts 
with  the  church  became  fewer  as  time 
went  on.  Then  the  Board  of  Ameri- 
can Missions  sent  a  man  to  look  into' 
their  needs  and  a  congregation  was 
organized  as  well  as  a  Sunday  school 
and  a  Ladies'  Society.  Services  were 
well  attended  until  misfortune  over- 
took the  congregation  and  they  were 
not  permitted-  to  meet  in  the  only 
available  locale.  Only  the  Sunday 
school  was  permitted  to  function. 
Every  Sunday  a  group  of  thirty  little 
children  ranging  from  two  years  up 
to  eleven  years  find  their  way  to  Sun- 
day school.  When  the  pastor  visits 
during  the  week  the  little  ones  may 
be  heard  to  say:  "Can  we  have  Sun- 
day school  today,  pastor?"  One  man 
said:  "The  Sunday  school  is  the 
greatest  thing  for  my  children.  They 
look  foreward  to  it  on  Sundays  as  the 
crowning  climax  of  the  day."  Truly, 
here  is  a  mission  field  ripe  to  harvest 
and  bearing  signs  of  great  things  to 
come. 

Two  summer  residents  who  know 
these  people  and  love  them  gave  us  a 
plot  of  land  upon  which  we  could  build 
a  church.  The  land  is  valued  in  the 
present  market  at  $1,000.  The  men 
of  the  congregation  are  willing  to 
donate    their    labor — the    only    thing 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


they  have  to  give.  The  women  meet 
faithfully  every  month  and  work  to 
the  best  of  their  ability.  We  want 
a  church,  we  need  a  church.  As  the 
"Old  Champion  of  the  Tides"  stands 
sentinel  for  the  men  as  they  sail  out 
and  in  of  the  harbor,  so  we  wish  for 


the  "Cross  of  Jesus  Christ"  to  shine 
in  our  hearts  and  our  homes  to  guide 
us  in  the  voyage  of  life.  Our  prayer 
is: 

"Let  the  Light  of  the  Cross  shine 
as  the  beacon  from  Barnegat  Light!" 


When  you  see  a  man  with  a  great  deal  of  religion  displayed 
in  his  shop  window,  you  may  depend  upon  it  he  keeps  a  very 
small  stock  of  it  within. — Spurgeon. 


FUEL  AND  FRIENDSHIP 

(Alabama  Baptist) 


Friendship  is  like  a  fire — it  re- 
quires fuel  to  make  it  burn.  A  fire 
will  burn  lower  and  lower  until  only 
ashes  remain — unless  fuel  is  added. 
To  expect  a  friendship  to  burn  with- 
out reciprocal  attention  is  as  im- 
possible as  to  expect  a  fire  to  con- 
tinue to  burn  brightly  when  the  fuel 
is  consumed. 

The  braziers  of  life  are  often  cold. 
Men  hold  out  their  vessels  to  us 
pleadingly,  but  because  we  are  busy 
or  preoccupied  we  do  not  see  them. 
A  kind  word  would  renew  a  blaze;  a 
word  of  encouragement  would  supply 
the  fuel  to  make  that  flame  of  hope 
burn  brightly  again;  a  cheery  greet- 
ing would  add  the  fuel  necessary  to 
rekindle   flagging    self-confidence. 

It  takes  so  little  fuel  to  make  a 
big,  cheerful  friendship.  A  neigh- 
borly call  upon  some  one  who  is  ill, 
a  short  note  to  some  one  who  is  alone, 
a  little  friendly  interest  in  others,  an 


unexpected  little  gift — these  are  the 
coals  which  make  the  braziers  of  life 
burn  radiantly. 

There  is,  of  course,  a  higher  friend- 
ship than  any  that  earth  has  ever 
known.  But  that  too  needs  fuel. 
Just  recall  a  single  passage  in  proof 
of  this:  "Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do 
whatsoever  I  command  you."  "If  ye 
do."  There  is  more  in  that  little  word 
than  in  the  first  noted  by  the  casual 
reader.  There  is  in  it  the  idea  that 
any  friendship  that  may  exist  be- 
tween us  and  Christ  will  not  live  and 
burn  without  reciprocal  attention. 

However  to  keep  alive  our  friend- 
ship with  Jesus  requires  more  than  a 
little  fuel.  He  wants  the  whole  of 
us.  He  does  not  want  us  to  pay  Him 
lip  service  on  Sunday,  for  example, 
and  then  forget  all  about  Him  for  the 
rest  of  the  week. 

"High   heaven   rejects   the   lore 
Of  nicely  calculated  less  or  more." 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


(Selected) 


Many  years  ago,  a  faithful  Scot- 
tish minister,  coming  early  to  church, 
met  one  of  his  deacons,  whose  face 
wore  a  very  resolute,  but  distressed 
expression. 

"I  came  early  to  meet  you,"  he  said. 
"I  have  something  on  my  conscience 
to  say  to  you,  Pastor.  There  must 
be  something  radically  wrong  in  your 
preaching  and  work;  there  has  been 
only  one  person  added  to  the  church 
in  a  whole  year,  and  he  is  only  a  boy." 

"I  feel  it  all,"  the  minister  said,  "I 
feel,  it  but  God  knows  that  I  have 
tried  to  do  my  duty,  and  I  can  trust 
him   for  results." 

"Yes,  yes,"  said  the  deacon,  "but 
'by  their  fruits  ye  shall  know  them,' 
and  one  new  member — and  he,  too, 
only  a  boy — seems  to  me  rather  a 
slight  evidence  of  true  faith  and  zeal. 
I  do  not  want  to  be  hard,  but  I  have 
this  matter  on  my  conscience,  and  I 
have  done  my  duty  in  speaking  plain- 
ly." 

"True,"  said  the  old  man,  "but 
'charity   suffereth  long,  and  is   kind; 

beareth   all   things,  .  .  .  hopeth   all 

things.'  I  have  great  hopes  of  that 
boy — Robert.  Some  seed  that  we  sow 
bears  fruit  late,  but  that  fruit  is  gen- 
erally  the   most   precious   of   all." 

The  old  minister  went  to  the  pulpit 
that  day  with  a  grieved  and  heavy 
heart.  He  closed  his  discourse  with 
dim  and  tearful  eyes.  He  lingered 
in  the  dear  old  church  after  the  rest 
were  gone.  He  wished  to  be  alone. 
The  place  was  sacred  and  very  dear 
to  him,  but  here  he  had  been  told  at 
last  that  his  work  was  no  longer  own- 
ed and  blessed  by  God. 


No  one  remained.  Not  one?  "Only 
a  boy." 

The  boy  was  Robert  Moffat.  He 
watched  the  trembling  old  man.  His 
soul  was  filled  with  loving  sympathy. 
He  went  to  him  and  laid  his  hand  on 
his   black   gown. 

"Well,  Robert?"  said  the  minister. 

"Do  you  think  if  I  were  willing  to 
work  hard  for  an  education,  I  could 
ever  become  a  preacher?"  the  boy 
asked. 

"A  preacher?" 

"Perhaps   a   missionary." 

There  was  a  pause.  Tears  filled  the 
eyes  of  the  old  minister.  At  length 
he  said,  "This  heals  the  ache  in  my 
heart,  Robert.  I  see  the  divine  hand 
now.  May  God  bless  you,  my  boy. 
Yes,  I  think  you  will  become  a  preach- 
er." 

Years  later  there  returned  to  Lon- 
don an  aged  missionary.  His  name 
was  spoken  with  reverence.  When  he 
went  into  an  assembly,  the  people 
rose;  when  he  spoke  in  public,  there 
was  a  deep  silence.  Princes  stood  un- 
covered before  him;  nobles  invited 
him  to  their  homes. 

Robert  Moffat  had  brought  under 
the  gospel  influence  the  most  savage 
of  African  chiefs,  had  given  the  trans- 
lated Bible  to  strange  tribes,  had  en- 
riched with  valuable  knowledge  the 
Royal  Geographical  Society,  and  had 
honored  the  humble  place  of  his  birth. 

The  old  minister  long  before  had 
gone  to  be  with  his  Saviour,  but  men 
remembered  his  work  because  of  what 
he  was  to  that  one  boy,  and  that  one 
bov  was  to  the  world. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


GHOST  TOWN  DOG 

(The  Training  School  Echo) 


Ken  Hayward,  relief  operator  at 
Government  Telegraph  Cabin  Num- 
ber 13,  was  desperate  for  company. 
Otherwise  he  would  never  have  pro- 
vided food  and  shelter  for  the  battered 
old  Airdale. 

Ken  had  never  dreaded  winter  solti- 
tude  before.  The  hushed  stillness  of 
the  snow-laden  forest,  the  aloof  moun- 
tains of  the  northland,  and  the  wind- 
ing rivers  sealed  in  ice  were  all  part 
of  his  life.  But  the  brooding  silence 
of  this  ghost  town  at  the  Forks  was 
different.  The  deserted  cabins  and 
empty,  straggling  street  of  the  aban- 
doned gold-rush  camp  were  getting 
on  his  nerves.  And  then,  seemingly 
from  nowhere,  the  starving  terrier 
had  appeared  at  the  cabin   door. 

Now  as  Ken  listened  idly  to  a  batch 
of  messages  going  through  from  the 
north  to  the  railhead,  forty  miles 
away,  he  glanced  at  the  grizzled  old 
vagabond  beside  the  heater  and  grin- 
ned. 

"I've  changed  my  mind,  fella,"  he 
said,  as  the  Airdale  turned  a  tousled 
head  toward  him.  "I  said  that  soon  as 
you  were  fit  to  travel  you'd  get  the 
bum's  rush  out  of  here.  But  we  seem 
to  hit  it  off,  and  maybe  I'll  let  you 
stick   around." 

Beside  the  stove  the  ownerless  ter- 
rier rose  and  shook  himself.  It  was 
good  to  be  out  of  the  driving  snow, 
good  to  be  warm  and  fed  after  those 
desperate  weeks  no  dog  of  softer 
breed  could  have  lived  through.  Slow- 
ly he  stalked  across  the  room  and 
laid  his  whiskered  muzzle  on  the 
young  operator's  knee. 

"Sure,  I  mean  it,"  Ken  assured  him. 


"This  ghost  town  was  like  to  get  me 
down,   but  with   you   to   talk   to — " 

He  broke  off  suddenly  as,  turning 
the  worn  collar  about  the  dog's  neck, 
he  found  a  battered  brass  name  plate 
with  the  one  word  Derry  showing 
faintly  through  the  tarnish. 

"So  you've  got  a  name?  Some- 
body, somewhere,  must  have  thought 
a  lot  of  you.     I  wonder — " 

There  the  Morse  of  Ken's  station 
call  interrupted  him.  It  was  the 
operator  at  Cabin  Number  14  calling. 

"Line  to  railhead  gone  dead,"  he 
tapped.     "See  if  you  can  raise  them." 

But  out  of  the  south  beyond  the 
canyon  no  answer  came  along  that 
vital  strand  of  wire  connecting  the 
north  country  with  the  outside. 

"Maybe  another  windfall  in  that 
patch  of  burned  timber  a  mile  south 
of  here,"  Ken  tapped  back  to  the  wor- 
ried operator  at  Number  14.  "I'll  go 
see.  Hold  everything.  I'll  be  back 
inside  an  hour." 

He  dressed  hurriedly  for  the  short 
mush  to  the  swath  of  brulee.  As  he 
stepped  to  the  door,  the  old  dog  whom 
someone  years  ago  had  known  and 
loved  as  "Derry"  got  up  to  follow. 

"You  stay  put  fella,"  Ken  advised 
him.  "Don't  worry.  You  aren't  los- 
ing your  meal  ticket.  I'm  coming 
back.  Here."  He  got  some  scraps 
from  the  cupboard  and  tosseed  them 
to  the  terrier. 

Five  minutes  later,  with  a  low- 
drawn  contented  halation,  the  Air- 
dale stretched  out  beside  the  heater 
again.  Had  Ken  heard,  he  would  have 
thought  it  nothing  more  than  the  ap- 
peased sign  of  a  dog  who  had  wangl- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed  a  meal.  But  Ken  would  have  been 
wrong.  For  Derry's  hunger  was  not 
the  kind  mere  food  could  appease 

Of  recent  years  the  world  had  not 
been  kind  to  Derry.  And  in  the  drift- 
ing life  of  northern  camps,  his  char- 
acteristic reserve,  his  inability  to 
fawn  and  win  temporary  friends,  had 
made  existence  vastly  harder  for  him 
than  for  the  usual  shallow-natured 
camp  clog.  Where  he  came  from  no 
one  knew,  and  when  he  was  forced 
to  wander  on  again  probably  no  one 
would  care. 

No  outstanding  attraction  of  his, 
nothing  in  his  appeearance  or  rough 
uncompromising  manner,  could  ever 
serve  to  win  him  an  honored  place  in 
a  human  home.  Outwardly  he  was 
just  a  tramp,  and  even  Ken  Hayward 
had  failed  to  perceive  the  rugged 
qualities  that  made  the  terrier  a 
potential  comrade. 

In  days  past,  Deny  had  known  well 
the  thrill  of  human  friendship.  But 
construction  jobs  end  and  boom  camps 
all  too  soon  become  ghost  towns,  and 
time  after  time  the  dog  had  found 
himself  homeless  and  masterless 
again. 

And  now  Derry,  the  independent, 
was  growing  old.  Yet  he  could  not 
beg  for  shelter  nor  respond  to  the 
advances  of  men  he  did  not  like  — 
his  cold  reserve  soon  repelled  them.  In 
Ken  Hayward,  however,  he  had  sensed 
a  master  he  could  serve,  just  as 
he  had  once  served  another  lean 
young  fellow  whom  fate  had  taken 
where  Ye  could  not  follow.  And  it 
was  this  deeper  hunger  that  had 
brought  him  to  the  cabin  at  the 
Forks  three  days  before. 

Stretched  out  there,  after  Ken's 
hurried  departure,  for  ten  minutes 
the   Airdale   did  not  move   a   muscle. 


But  when  the  sounder  broke  into  ur- 
gent signals  again,  the  dog  became 
uneasy.  Always  before,  Ken  had  been 
there  to  go  to  the  clattering  thing. 
Now  he  had  left  it  unguarded.  Derry 
got  up  and  stood  beside  the  table,  legs 
braced,  the  muscles  of  his  broad  chest 
taut. 

The  sounder  clattered  on,  and  Der- 
ry's uneasiness  increased.  Something 
was  wrong  with  this  thing  that  be- 
longed to  his  self -respected  master — 
and  the  master  wasn't  there.  Derry 
rushed  to  the  door,  clawed  it  vainly, 
then  broke  into  a  deep-throated  bark. 
Poised  and  alert,,  he  lowered  his  scar- 
red head  to  the  crack  and  listened  for 
the  crunch  of  snowshoes  that  would 
tell  him  Ken  was  coming  back. 

Not  a  sound  outside,  and  there  was 
no  seeing  through  that  heavy  door. 
The  big  dog  turned,  sprang  to  the 
table,  and  looked  through  the  window 
into  the  swirling  curtain  of  snow. 
He  whined  pleadingly  but  there  was 
no  Ken. 

Bent  on  finding  him,  Derry  sprang 
from  the  table,  and  a  hind  foot,  skid- 
ding, upset  the  instrument  and  scat- 
tered papers.  He  paused  an  instant, 
looking  back  over  his  shoulder.  Then, 
with  his  need  of  Ken  increased,  he 
charged  the  door,  prodding  it  with 
stiff  forelegs  and  hurling  himself 
against  it  until  suddenly  the  loosened 
latch  dropped  and  the  door  swung 
open. 

Circling,  he  found  Ken's  snowshoe 
trail  and.  charging  breast  deep 
through  the  soft  snow,  started  in 
pursuit. 

Ken  was  nearing  the  camp  clear- 
ing after  his  hurried  trip  to  the  patch 
of  burned  timber  when  he  saw  the  ter- 
rier struggling  toward  him.  He  frown- 
ed.    Now  how  did  that  dog  get  out? 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


Had  he  broken  a  window?  The  mutt 
was  going  to  be  just  one  more  thing 
to   bother   about. 

Ken  was  worried  enough  already, 
through  the  brulee,  and  that  meant 
only  one  thing — there  had  been  a 
snowslide  in  the  canyon  eight  miles 
to  the  south,  and  perhaps  for  days 
the  north  would  be  cut  off  from  the 
outside. 

He  looked  sternly  at  the  dog,  and 
demanded,  "What  you  doing  here?" 

Derry  sensed  the  reproof  but,  tail 
still  high  and  ears  resolutely  back,  he 
turned  and  led  the  way  to  the  cabin. 
Here  was  the  master  and  now  all 
would  be  well. 

But  it  wasn't.  Ken  saw  the  open 
door,  he  growled,  "If  you  can  open 
doors,  why  can't  you  shut  them? 
Want  to  freze  us  out?" 

Ignoring  that,  Deny  trotted  hur- 
riedly in.  Ken  followed,  and  when 
the  worried  young  operator  saw  the 
sounder  tumbled  to  the  floor  and  the 
scattered  papers,  now  sodden  with  the 
snow  which  had  swirled  into  the  cabin 
and  melted  on  the  table  and  floor,  his 
irritation   blazed   into   anger. 

"You  worthless  mutt,"  he  fumed. 
"Went  wild  to  get  out,  did  you,  tore 
up  the  place!" 

Derry 's  tail  went  down.  Yet  he 
did  not  cower  and  back  away,  nor  was 
there  any  hint  of  guilt  in  his  clear 
eyes.  Instead,  unyielding  determina- 
tion showed  in  the  set  of  jaws  and 
head. 

"I  should  have  known  better  than 
to  take  you  in,"  Ken  snapped.  "You're 
a  tramp  and  a  bum.  Well,  I'm  through 
being  soft.  You've  had  your  chance. 
Get  out."     He  opened  the  door  again. 

For  an  instant  the  dog  did  not  un- 
derstand.    Ken    pointed    to    the    open 


door  and  repeated  the  command.  "Get 
out!     Scram." 

Forlornly,   Derry   padded   out. 

Ken  was  still  fuming  over  what 
seemed  to  him  a  rank  betrayal  of 
trust  when  he  got  the  sounder  con- 
nected again  and  rapped  out  Number 
14's    station    call. 

Instantly  the  other  operator  broke 
in  with  the  signal  that  a  message 
was  coming.  Ken  snatched  up  a 
message  pad,  and  as  he  began  to 
write,  his  consternation  mounted.  But 
not  until  he  had  checked  the  message 
and  held  it  to  the  late  afternoon  light 
of  the  window  to  read  it  through  again 
did  he  fully  realize  its  fateful  mean- 
ing. 

The  telegram  was  from  the  distant 
Beaver  Lake  Mission  and  read: 
ELEVEN  INDIANS  ALREADY 
DEAD  OF  FLU  STOP  EPIDEMIC 
SPREADING  TO  WHITES  STOP 
RUSH  HELP  BY  PLANE  STOP 
GOOD  LANDING  ON  ICE  ONE 
MILE  EAST   OF  MISSION. 

A  thrilling  whine,  pleading  and  de- 
solate, came  from  the  dusk  of  the 
ghost-town  street  outside  the  cabin. 
But  Ken  paid  no  atention.  Methodic- 
ally he  began  making  up  his  pack 
for  loading  on  the  light,  broad-run- 
nered  hand  sled — two  day's  grub, 
sleeping  bag,  tools,  batteries,  and 
fifty  pounds  of  extra  wire. 

Then  he  called  the  operator  at  Num- 
ber 14  and  tapped  out:  "Slide  in 
pass  must  have  carried  out  line.  Am 
taking  extra  wire  and  batteries.  If 
it's  a  long  job  will  mush  through  to 
signal  cabin  below  canyon  and  tap 
line  there.  Tell  mission  to  watch  for 
plane   tomorrow   if   storm   clears." 

Outside  while  the  boy  lashed  his 
load  to  the  sled,  Derry  stood  at  the 
corner  of  the  cabin  watching  intently. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Many  a  time  he  traveled  in  harness. 
He  edged  forward,  hoping  to  have 
Ken   put  him  between   the  traces. 

But  the  boy  eyed  him  coldly.  "You 
stay   here,   understand,"   he   warned. 

Without  sullenness,  but  with  no 
trace  of  apology  for  what  he  had 
done,  the  old  Airdale  looked  up  at 
him. 

"I  won't  see  you  starve,  but  don't 
ever  think  I'm  packing  grub  for  the 
likes  of  you.  Here."  Ken  strode  in- 
to the  cabin,  brought  out  a  couple  of 
bannocks,  and  tossed  them  toward 
the    terrier. 

A  moment  later,  twisting  his  feet 
into  the  lashings  of  his  long  Stikine 
snowshoes,  the  young  operator  pass- 
ed the  sled  rope  over  his  shoulders 
and  started  down  the  telegraph  trail. 
Five  minutes  later  he  looked  back. 
There  was  the  dog,  floundering  close 
behind   the   sled. 

"Can't  you  get  it  through  your 
thick  head  I'm  finished  with  you?" 
Ken  yelled.  "You're  no  good  to  me 
— or  anybody  else."  He  pointed  in 
the  direction  of  the  cabin.  "Mush — 
klatawa!" 

A  dog  of  softer  spirit  would  have 
whined  and  come  crawling  alongside 
the  sled,  appealing  to  be  allowed  to 
come.  But  Deny  could  never  cringe. 
He  knew  that  Ken  didn't  want  to  have 
anything  to  do  with  him.  He  knew 
that  he  had  made  an  enemy  and  not 
a  friend;  yet  he  stood  there  four- 
square on  the  trail  with  something 
grimly  splendid  in  the  set  of  his  shoul- 
ders. 

With  eyes  that  were  almost  fierce 
in  their  intensity,  Derry  watched  the 
sled  swing  into  the  gloom  of  the  snow- 
burdened  spruce  trees.  Then,  deliber- 
ately defying  the  boy's  last  command, 


he  stalked  along  the  trail.  Ken  Hay- 
ward  could  do  what  he  liked,  say  what 
he  liked,  but  Derry  would  not  submit 
to  being  cast  aside. 

More  than  most  dogs,  the  Airdale 
has  a  mind  of  his  own.  Perversely 
loyal,  this  breed  defies  adversity. 
Easy-blend  of  loyalty  and  headstrong 
independence,  the  members  of  this 
rough  and-ready  clan  are  capable  of 
bringing  either  heartbreak  or  adora- 
tion to  a  human  comrade. 

Hour  after  hour  Ken  kept  breaking 
trail  toward  the  canyon,  wholly  una- 
ware that,  half  a  mile  behind,  the  old 
dog,  still  scorning  his  command,  was 
following  him.  Snow  and  wind  had 
ceased  and  already  a  few  stars  show- 
ed like  pinpricks  through  the  black 
canopy  of  night. 

Along  the  high  cut-bank,  then  down 
a  wooded  draw  to  the  flat  beside  the 
ice-locked  river,  the  lone  musher 
trudged.  The  breaking  was  heavy 
but,  with  an  ominous  suggestion  of 
mildness  in  the  still  air,  he  dared  not 
halt  for  a  rest  and  mug-up  beside  a 
hastily  kindled  fire.  After  any  heavy 
snowfall  the  canyon,  with  its  thou- 
sand-foot walls  flanking  the  river, 
was  anything  but  a  healthy  spot.  But 
to  be  caught  there  when  a  warm 
Chinook  wind  was  cutting  into  the 
countless  tons  of  snow  poised  on  those 
rock  faces  might  mean  the  end. 

More  and  more  the  surface  snow 
was  clinging  to  Ken's  snowshoes,  clog- 
ging the  fine  babiche  at  toe  and  heel, 
balling  op  on  the  main  filling  of  grizz- 
ly   hide. 

He  reached  a  group  of  tumble-down 
shacks  beside  the  telegraph  trail  and 
recognized  them  as  the  fishing  camp 
used  by  Indians  during  the  fall  sal- 
mon run.     The  canyon  mouth  must  be 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


just  ahead.  Out  of  the  darkness  of 
the  nearest  shack  three  Indian  dogs 
sidled  furtively,  snarling  at  the  white 
man. 

Ken  hurried  on.  It  was  going  to 
be  a  close  thing,  he  knew.  There  was 
a  soft  threat  in  the  air,  and  from  the 
high  peaks  there  descended  the  faint 
drone  of  rising  wind,  as  the  Chinook 
raced  inward  from  the  North  Pacific. 

His  snowshoes  swung,  crunched,  and 
lifted  as  he  drove  himself  on.  He 
had  a  job  to  do.  Eleven  Indians  al- 
ready dead.  .  .  epidemic  spreading  to 
whites.  .  .  At  any  time  now  the  heavy 
slides  might  start.  Those  towering 
walls  were  loaded  with  death.  But  this 
was  his  job  and  he  must  go  on. 

Still  snarling,  the  mongrels  back  at 
the  shack  were  slinking  into  shelter 
when  from  down  the  trail  they  heard 
a  sound  that  made  their  hackles  rise 
in  anger — the  short-clipped,  anxious 
bark  of  a  lone  white  man's  dog. 

Shouldering  through  the  trampled 
snow,  Derry  neared  the  abandoned 
fishing  camp.  He  traveled  hurriedly, 
sensing  menace  in  that  softness  of 
the  air  and  bent  on  keeping  close  to 
that  lean  young  fellow  who  scorned 
the  loyalty  he  was  rebelliously  deter- 
mined to  bestow. 

Suddenly,  with  an  outburst  of 
snarls,  the  three  dogs,  who  had 
crouched  like  brigands  beside  the  dark 
trail,  jumped  him.  It  must  have  seem- 
ed to  them  that  it  would  be  easy 
enough  to  kill  this  lone  stranger,  then 
tear  and  feast  upon  his  twitching 
body. 

Caught  off  guard,  the  old  dog  went 
down  in  a  smother  of  snow,  and  as 
he  fell  the  thunder  of  the  first  ava- 
lanche inside  the  canyon  came  to  him. 

The  three  mongrels  were  all  over 
him,  slashing  and  ripping  with  their 


sharp  fangs.  Yet  already  they  were 
learning  that  their  victory  was  to  be 
no  easy  one.  For  to  all  dashing  tac- 
tics of  his  breed,  the  Airdale  had  add- 
ed the  fighting  tricks  of  those  other 
northland  dogs  which,  down  the  years, 
had  been  both  foes  and  comrades  to 
him.  MacKenzie  River  Huskies,  the 
Malemutes  of  the  Yukon,  the  Huskies 
along  the  Alaskan  coast,  all  had 
taught  him  much.  And  from  his  fore- 
bears he  had  inherited  a  spirit  that 
never  knows  the  meaning  of  surren- 
der. 

The  battered  head  flashed  sideways, 
and  the  foremost  dog  was  seized  be- 
low the  shoulder  and  sent  spinning. 
The  paw  of  the  second  was  crushed  to 
a  pulp — and  then  the  black-and-tan 
fury  was  upon  his  enemies.  Age  had 
blunted  his  fangs  but  the  strength  and 
lightning  speed  of  jaws  and  neck  re- 
mained. Slashing  swerving,  pouncing 
in  and  away,  the  Airdale  seemed  to 
be  all  about  the  mongrels.  Cunning- 
ly the  leader  retreated,  then  sprang  at 
him  from  behind.  But  a  second  later, 
screaming,  the  mongrel  attacker  drag- 
ged himself  on  three  legs  to  the  door 
of  the  nearest  shack.  His  two  com- 
panions followed.  Derry  shook  him- 
self and  stood  for  a  moment  as  if 
listening  to  the  shuddering  echoes  of 
the  avalanche  from  the  canyon  close 
ahead.     Then   he   pushed   on. 

When  he  reached  the  tons  of 
hardpacked  snow  that  had  thundered 
down  on  the  trail,  the  old  dog  halted. 
A  slash  in  his  forehead  was  bleeding 
badly  He  shook  the  blood  from  his 
eyes  and  mounted  the  snow  wall.  Over 
and  around  the  lumps  of  rock-stained 
snow  he  wove  his  way.  Sniffing, 
listening  anxiously,  he  ci'ossed  the 
slide,  and  when  he  saw  snowshoe  and 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


sled  tracks  proceeding  from  its  farth- 
er edge  he  yipped  excitedly. 

A  gust,  startlingly  warm,  smote 
him  as  he  started  on — the  Chinook 
had  swooped  and  the  canyon  was  fill- 
ed with  the  turmoil  of  its  passing. 
Snow  burdens  from  the  tossing  trees 
filled  the  air  with  choking  whiteness 
but  with  head  low  the  panting  Air- 
dale    plunged    on. 

Above  the  turmoil,  from  the  far 
side  of  the  canyon,  there  came  a 
gathering  roar,  and  a  minute  later 
gusts  of  swirling  wind  caused  by  this 
second  slide  all  but  swept  him  from 
his  feet. 

Then,  midway  through  the  canyon, 
he  found  Ken  Hay  ward.  Silently '  he 
pushed  forward  and  thrust  his  head 
against  the  boy  and  silently  Ken  ac- 
cepted his  presence. 

The  two  thrust  on.  Under  the  warm 
blasts  of  the  treacherous  Chinook,  the 
snow-filled  trail  was  all  but  impass- 
able. No  single  human  being  could 
battle  forward  long.  At  each  plung- 
ing step  Ken's  shoes  was  loaded  with 
heavy  snow  that  had  to  be  shaken 
free  before  the  other  foot  could  be 
driven  forward.  The  wet  snow  ball- 
ed up  on  the  toe  bar  of  his  shoes  until 
he  had  to  drop  to  his  knees  and  claw 
the  lumps  from  under  his  moccasins. 

Shouldering  past  the  struggling 
boy,  the  old  dog  took  his  turn  at  break- 
ing, just  as  he  had  done  many  times 
on  trails  he  had  traveled  with  that 
other,  long-lost  young  master  who 
had  given  him  his  name.  Charging, 
struggling,  fighting  the  clogging 
whiteness  as  if  it  were  a  living  enemy, 
the  four-footed  veteran  of  the  trails 
became  the  spearhead  of  the  desper- 
ate fight  for  safety. 

And  then,  through  the  storm's  mad 
symphony,  Ken  caught  a  rumbling  un- 


dertone that  told  him  the  fight  was 
lost.  Out  of  the  darkness  high  above 
came  an  ominous,  deep-throated  sound 
— with  a  thunderous  crescendo  the 
next  slide  was  swooping  on  them. 

"Mush,  Deny!"  Ken  panted,  and 
tried  to  spurt  ahead,  his  eyes  on  the 
blackness  through  which  the  churn- 
ing wall  of  death  was  hurtling  to  blot 
out  the  trail.     "Mush,  boy!" 

But  there  was  no  need  to  warn  the 
terrier.  Torn  and  bleeding  though 
he  was,  he  drove  his  weary  body  for- 
ward, ploughing  a  narrow  trench 
through  the  snow  for  Ken  to  follow. 

The  air  was  throbbing  with  the 
discord  of  rushing  sounds.  The  ground 
beneath  them  seemed  to  tremble,  and 
then  from  above,  and  behind  them  a 
churning  wave  of  rock  and  snow  roar- 
ed into  sight.  Derry's  voice  rang  out 
with  all  the  fiery  challenge  of  a  bugle 
call.  The  seething  edge  of  the  slide 
swept  past  Ken,  tripping  him,  rear- 
ing to  engulf  him,  then  spewing  him 
aside  in   a   huddled  heap. 

Snow  devils  spun  and  danced  in  the 
shaken  air  as  Deny  bounded  back 
to  muzzle  the  limp  form  appealingly. 
He  licked  Ken's  face,  prodding  him 
with  first  one  forepaw  and  then  the 
other,  demanding  that  he  rise  and  re- 
new the  struggle  and  get  out  of  the 
canyon  before  it  was  too  late.  But 
when  the  dazed  boy  swayed  to  his 
feet  he  clutched  his  knee  and  crum- 
pled helplessly  on  the  snow. 

"You  go,  old  fellow,"  he  gasped. 

But  already  Derry,  trained  and  can- 
ny old  sled  dog,  was  tugging  at  the 
rope  of  the  overturned  sled,  breaking 
it  out  of  the  snow  that  all  but  buried 
it,  tugging  until  it  lay  within  reach 
of  Ken's  hand.  It  was  then  that  Ken, 
in  one  soul-searing  flash  of  revelation, 
saw  the  true  nature  of  this  grand  out- 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


cast  who  had  all  along  been  offering 
him  allegiance. 

"Derry!"  was  all  he  could  say,  but 
in  that  one  word  there  was  something 
that  gave  new  power  to  the  dog  who 
heard  it. 

With  fumbling  hands  Ken  cut  a 
thong  from  the  sled  lashing  and  knot- 
ted it  into  a  rough  harness  across  the 
black  and  tan  shoulders.  Lurching 
to  the  sled,  he  felt  the  dog  leap  into 
the  traces.  The  sled  moved.  With 
both  arms  and  his  good  leg  Ken  gave 
all  the  help  he  could,  pushing  the 
sled,  clearing  the  banked-up  snow 
from  before  the  broad  runners. 

Battling  forward,  the  boy  forgot 
about  the  threat  of  other  slides,  for- 
got the  many  places  where  only  that 
sixth  sense  of  the  trained  sled  dog 
prevented  them  from  floundering  off 
the  winding  trail.  A  strange  exulta- 
tion possessed  him.  It  was  as  if  the 
mighty  courage  of  this  new  partner 
fortified  him — as  if  together  they 
could   not  be   beaten. 

They  were  on  the  downgrade  now, 
and  the  moderating  sweep  of  the 
south  wind  told  Ken  they  must  be 
clear  of  the  canyon  walls  through 
which  the  Chinook  funneled  with  such 
terrific    force.     Evergreens    began    to 


show  beside  the  trail  again.  And 
then  unbelievably,  the  squat  signal 
cabin  loomed  before  them. 

Ten  minutes  later  Ken,  in  spite  of 
his  crippled  condition,  had  the  batter- 
ies connected  and  with  eager  fingers 
had  sent  the  SOS  from  Beaver  Lake 
Mission  speeding  on  its  way.  Then  the 
sounder  on  the  table  began  to  talk 
again  and  the  superintendent  at  the 
railhead  was  calling. 

"Great  work,  Hayward!"  the  official 
tapped.  "We're  starting  out  now  with 
a  trouble-shooting  crew.  Wait  there. 
I  want  to  hear  more  about  this  night's 
work  " 

When  Ken  had  the  fire  going,  he 
slumped  to  the  floor  and  drew  the  old 
Airdale  to  him.  "Believe  me,  he'll 
hear  all  right — he'll  hear  about  you. 
Oldtimer,  I  never  knew —  I  never — " 

Fumbling  for  words,  he  tried  to 
tell  the  dog  what  was  in  his  heart. 
"From  now  on  we  stick  together. 
From  now  on  we're  partners,  see?" 

Derry,  in  victory  as  in  adversity  un- 
able to  become  demonstrative,  merely 
sat  there,  stiff  and  awkward,  his  fear- 
less old  eyes  half  closed.  But  clums- 
ily he  pressed  his  scarred  head  into 
the  hands  that  held  it — he  had  found 
the  home  he  longed  for  in  Ken's  heart. 


After  a  tongue  has  once  got  the  knack  of  lying,  'tis  not  to 
be  imagined  how  impossible  almost  it  is  to  reclaim  it.  Whence 
it  comes  to  pass  that  we  see  some  men,  who  are  otherwise  very 
honest,  so  subject  to  this  vice. — Montaigne. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


SEA  GULLS  AREN'T  SO  DUMB 

By  Ray  G.  Funkhouser 


Sea  gulls  soaring  are  beautiful  to 
see — their  wings,  strong,  rigid,  and 
light,  seldom  quaver,  yet  they  grace- 
fully glide  great  distances.  On  foot, 
they're  different — they're  doleful. 

But  they  aren't  so  dumb.  They 
get  along. 

Gulls,  common  along  both  coasts 
and  inland  where  there  are  large  bod- 
ies of  water,  are  protected  by  statute. 
Unde  r  this  protection,  they  have 
grown  quite  tame  and  lazy.  They 
gather  wherever  people  gather,  es- 
pecially around  fish  wharves  and  plea- 
sure fishing  barges,  hoping  for  scraps 
of  food.  There  must  have  been  a  day 
when  they  had  to  hustle  for  their  own 
food,  but  that  day,  apparently,  has 
not  been  lately.  Today,  they  prefer 
to  be  fed,  or  to  rob  another  bird. 

The  pelican,  a  hard-working  and 
respectable  bird,  is  frequently  a  vic- 
tim of  the  gull.  He  fishes  industrious- 
ly and  puts  his  catch  in  his  creel,  to 
be  enjoyed  after  the  work  is  done. 
Unfortunately,  he  cannot  eat  direct- 
ly from  his  pouch,  but  must  toss  a 
fish  into  the  air  and  catch  it  so  it  will 
be  pointed  down  his  gullet.  Gulls 
know  this,  and  when  they  sight  a 
pelican  with  a  satchel  of  fish  they 
hover  over  him.  When  he  tosses  a 
fish  into  the  air,  a  gull  will  snatch  it 
and  fly  away.  The  poor  pelican  fre- 
quently loses  his  entire  catch  this 
way. 

When  I  walk  along  the  beach,  I 
frequently  carry  a  small  bag  of  dry 
bread  and  throw  crusts  to  the  gulls. 
At  first,  I  would  hunt  up  a  squadron 
of  gulls  to  feed,  but  I  soon  found  this 
unnecessary.     A  piece  of  bread  toss- 


ed into  the  air  on  a  virtually  gull-less 
beach  acts  as  a  magnet.  From  a 
half  mile  or  more,  up  and  down  the 
beach  the  birds  come  gliding  for  the 
free  feed. 

My  mental  picture  of  a  gull  is  a 
bird  with  a  pair  of  field  glasses  where 
the  eyes  should  be  and  as  streamlined 
as  a  pursuit  plane.  One  gull  would 
no  more  think  of  inviting  another  gull 
to  dine  than  would  one  pig  invite  an- 
other pig.  I  haven't  yet  discovered 
whether  they  watch  for  beach  walk- 
ers to  bring  them  food  or  spy  on  each 
other,  but  I  do  know  that  it  is  vir- 
tually impossible  to  invite  a  lone  gull 
to  dine. 

On  wing ,  wheeling  and  gliding, 
they  are  graceful — and  quick.  They 
can  catch  a  piece  of  bread  in  the  air 
with  the  skill  of  a  hurdy-gurdy  mon- 
key. A  few  stay  on  the  ground,  wait- 
ing for  one  in  the  air  to  miss — but  he 
seldom  does.  When  the  bread  is 
gone,  they  desert  me  like  a  gold  dig- 
ger leaving  a  purse-poor  playboy. 

One  day,  my  bread  sack  contained 
an  old  bisquit.  It  was  hard  and  very 
dry.  I  tossed  the  bisquit  into  the 
air  and  a  gull  dipped  for  it,  but  it 
slipped  from  his  beak  and  fell  to  the 
ground,  where  another  gull  pounced 
on  it.  He  tussled  with  it,  but  in  vain; 
it  was  too  hard  to  break  with  his 
beak.  Finally,  he  took  off  and  flew 
a  short  distance  from  the  others. 
Over  the  water,  he  dropped  it  and 
swooped  down  for  it  and  carried  it 
back  to  the  water's  edge.  Still  he 
made  no  progress.  Again  he  picked 
it  up  and  dropped  it  into  the  water 
for  a  second  dunkng.     This  time  he 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


left  it  there  longer  than  he  did  before. 

The    second    water    treatment    must 
have   softened   it   enough   for   him   to 


crumble  and  swallow,  for  soon  he  was 
back  with  the  others,  squawking  for 
more. 


The  real  cost  of  any  thing  is  the  amount  of  work  required  to 
«arn  the  money  with  which  to  purchase  it. — Selected. 


MUCH  GOLD  VERSUS  A  LITTLE  BOY 


(Alabama  Baptist) 


A  gentleman  went  to  the  Klondike 
in  search  of  gold.  He  found  it.  Later 
his  wife  made  her  way  to  him  and 
while  there  a  little  son  was  born, 
then  died  and  was  buried.  Upon  his 
return  he  said,  "Yes  I  was  success- 
ful in  getting  the  gold  but  in  get- 
ting it  I  left  my  little  son  in  the  land 
where  the  gold  came  from  and  I  am 
no  richer  in  the  exchange." 

President  Coolidge  said,  with  re- 
ference to  his  son  Calvin,  who  died 
while  he  was  Prsident:  "We  do  not 
know  what  might  have  happened  to 
him  under  other  circumstances,  but  if 
I  had  not  been  President  he  would  not 
have  raised  a  blister  on  his  toe  which 
resulted  in  blood  poisoning,  playing 
lawn  tennis  in  the  South  Grounds. 
In  his  suffering  he  was  asking  me 
to  make  him  well.  I  could  not.  When 
he  went,  the  power  and  glory  of  the 
presidency  went  with  him.  The  ways 
of  providence  are  often  beyond  our  un- 
derstanding. It  seemed  to  me  that  the 


world  had  need  of  the  work  that  it 
was  possible  he  could  do.  I  do  not  know 
why  such  a  price  was  exacted  for 
occupying  the  White  House." 

It  may  be  that  the  price  was  not 
exacted  for  occupying  the  White 
House.  It  could  be  that  it  was.  A 
president  may  need  the  discipline, 
patience  and  sense  of  human  failty 
which  usually  comes  with  suffering 
The  Greeks  used  to  say  that  a  man 
is  not  a  man  until  he  has  married, 
reared  a  son  and  built  a  house.  Christ- 
tian  observation  and  experience  is  that 
men  are  not  finely  tempered  until 
they  have  suffered. 

Howbeit,  neither  high  office,  nor 
much  gold,  nor  anything  else  in  the 
world  can  atone  for  the  loss  of  our 
boys  and  girls.  Their  lives,  while 
they  are  living,  ought  to  claim  as 
great  a  part  of  parental  care  and 
anxiety  as  the  face  of  their  physical 
existence. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  boys  thoroughly  enjoyed  the 
feature,  "Tarzan  Finds  a  Son"  and 
the  comedy,  "Tiny's  Troubles,"  at  the 
regular  weekly  motion  picture  show 
in  the  auditorium,  last  Thursday 
night.  Both  are  Metro-Goldwyn- 
Mayer    productions. 

Mr.  Jesse  C.  Fisher,  our  assistant 
superintendent,  has  been  confined  to 
his  home  for  several  days,  suffering 
from  a  severe  attack  of  tonsilitis. 
We  are  glad  to  report  that  he  is  rapid- 
ly improving  and  expects  to  be  back 
on  the  job  in  a  few  days. 

In  looking  out  of  the  print  shop 
windows  during  the  past  week  we 
have  noticed  quite  a  number  of  young- 
sters enjoying  the  sport  of  kite-dying; 
others  have  been  shooting  marbles 
for  some  time;  and  quite  a  few  gloves 
and  baseballs  have  appeared  on  vari- 
ous campus  play-grounds.  These  are 
sure  signs  that  spring  is  really  on  its 
way. 

The  entire  complement  of  wagons 
at  the  School  have  been  in  use  for 
about  ten  days,  hauling  gravel  from 
our  pit  to  be  used  in  re-surfacing  the 
roads  and  driveways  about  the  cam- 
pus. This  gravel  has  the  reputation 
throughout  this  section  of  the  coun- 
try as  being  excellent  for  such  work. 
The  state  highway  forces  use  it  con- 
stantly, hauling  it  as  far  as  twenty- 
five  or  more  miles. 


In  an  effort  to  get  a  work  shoe  to 
meet  the   needs   of  the    School   satis- 


factorily, we  received  recently  from 
the  George  D.  Witt  Company,  four 
pairs,  specially  made  up  and  sub- 
mitted to  the  institution  with  the  in- 
structions to  issue  them  to  boys  hard- 
est on  shoes,  and  check  results.  These 
shoes  were  donated  by  the  company. 


We  are  in  receipt  of  another  certi- 
ficate concerning  the  Training- 
School's  herd  of  Holsteins,  showing' 
that  the  entire  herd  is  credited  as 
being  tuberculosis  free.  This  certi- 
ficate came  from  the  bureau  of  ani- 
mal industry,  United  States  Depart- 
ment of  Agriculture,  and  is  dated. 
February  22,  1941. 

The  fine,  clear  weather  of  the  past 
few  days  turns  our  thoughts  to  gar- 
dening. The  ground,  though,  has  been 
and  is  still  too  wet  to  start  operations 
on  a  large  scale.  The  cold  wind,  too, 
has  dampened  the  ardor  of  local  gar- 
deners, and  as  a  consequence,  not 
very    much    has    been    accomplished. 

Of  course,  we  have  acres  of  Irish 
potatoes  and  some  English  peas 
planted.  Tomatoes  are  growing  in 
hot-beds,  as  are  other  plants.  When 
the  weather  and  the  condition  of  the 
soil  are  favorable,  plenty,  of  action 
will  be  in  evidence. 

We  received  a  card  from  Johnnie 
Holmes,  of  New  York  City,  the  other 
day.  He  left  the  School  in  1929,  and 
since  then  has  spent  most  of  his  time 
in  the  "Big  Town,"  where  he  has 
been  employed  as  salesman  for  more 
than    a    vear.     Johnnie    writes    that 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


there  has  been  plenty  of  snow  up 
that  way  this  winter,  and  that  he  had 
tried  some  skiing  and  found  it  was 
great  sport.  We  had  sent  him  copies 
of  the  Uplift  from  time  to  time  and 
he  expressed  his  appreciation,  and  also 
asked  to  be  remembered  to  Superin- 
tendent Boger  and  other  friends  at 
the  School. 

During  the  past  week  or  ten  days 
there  has  been  considerable  illness 
among  the  School's  staff  of  workers. 
Mr.  Joe  Scaiboro,  our  plumbing  di- 
rector, has  been  kept  indoors  for 
about  a  week  by  an  attack  of  the 
"flu";  Mrs.  Frank  Liske,  matron  at 
Cottage  No.  10  and  Mrs.  R.  H.  Walk- 
er, of  Cottage  No.  8,  are  receiving 
treatment  at  the  Cabarrus  County 
General  Hospital,  Concord;  and  Mrs. 
John  Carriker,  matron  at  Cottage 
No.  11,  is  being  treated  at  the  Eye, 
Ear  Nose  and  Throat  Hospital,  Char- 
lotte, for  an  eye  infection. 

In  previous  issues  of  The  Uplift 
we  have  cariied  items  telling  of  ill- 
ness among  other  members  of  the 
faculty,  all  of  which  is  incident  to 
the  fact  that  the  work  of  the  institu- 
tion has  been  interrupted  very  much 
since  the  Christmas  holidays,  by  rea- 
son of  illness  among  so  many  of  the 
employees. 

For  the  second  time  in  little  more 
than  a  month,  Rev.  A.  A.  Lyerly,  pas- 
tor of  Harmony  Methodist  Vhurch, 
Concord,  acted  as  "pinch-hitter"  in 
conducting  the  afternoon  service  at 
the  School.  Last  Sunday  afternoon 
he  came  at  the  request  of  Rev.  H.  C. 
Kellermeyer,  who  was  unable  to  be 
present.  As  the  old  saying  goes, 
"No   baseball   team    is   stronger   than 


its  substitutes,"  so  it  is  in  any  other 
profession.  Just  as  the  pinch-hitter 
who  comes  through  with  a  base-hit 
at  a  crucial  moment  and  wins  the  ap- 
plause of  the  crowd,  we  might  say 
that  Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly's  timely  mess- 
age to  the  boys  was  delivered  quite 
as  effectively.  For  the  Scripture  Les- 
son he  read  Philippians  3:17-21. 

As  a  text  to  his  address,  "Copy 
Me,"  the  speaker  called  attention  to 
St.  Paul's  words  in  the  17th  verse, 
in  which  he  urged  his  listeners  to 
follow  his  example  in  living  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  teachings.  How  fine 
it  would  be,  said  he,  if  one  could 
know  that  his  life  was  so  high  and 
noble  as  to  be  able  to  ask  people 
to  follow  him. 

Since  all  boys  have  heroes,  some 
one  whom  they  especially  wish  to 
emulate,  Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly  said  he 
thought  they  might  be  interested  in 
the  following  story:  A  young  man 
ran  away  from  home  and  joined  the 
army.  He  served  on  the  Mexican 
border,  helping  to  put  down  an  up- 
rising. He  went  overseas  and  fought 
in  the  World  War,  taking  part  in  all 
major  battles.  He  attained  the  rank 
of  sergeant.  While  he  and  his  men 
were  engaged  in  a  particular  maneu- 
ver, they  did  not  hear  the  command 
to  halt,  but  marched  right  on,  placing 
themselves  in  a  very  dangerous  posi- 
tion. Finding  they  could  not  turn 
back,  they  set  up  their  machine  guns 
and  succeeded  in  capturing  a  large 
number  of  Germans.  As  the  leader 
of  this  detachment,  this  young  ser- 
geant received  the  Distinguished  Ser- 
vice Medal,  and  other  decorations 
from  the  King  of  England,  King  of 
Belgium  and  the  President  of  France. 
The  speaker  said  that  this  young  man 
had  always  been  a  hero  to   him  and 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


that  he  always  liked  to  read  of  his 
deeds  of  bravery. 

He  then  asked  the  boys  to  think  of 
how  they  look  to  the  fellows  beside 
them,  urging  them  to  so  live  that 
they  might  make  a  good  impression 
upon  the  boys  with  whom  theey  as- 
sociate daily — at  work  at  play — in 
order  that  their  comrades  might  have 
confidence  in  them  and  desire  to  take 
them  as  models  in  shaping  their  own 
lives. 

The  speaker  then  told  another  in- 
teresting story.  It  happened  on  the 
Indianapolis  speedway.  A  famous 
racing  driver,  waiting  for  the  start- 
ing gun,  learned  that  his  motor  had 
stalled.  He  hurriedly  asked  a  num- 
ber of  mechanics  to  help  him,  but  they 
refused  to  do  so.  A  young  fellow 
leaped  over  the  fence,  inquired  what 
the  trouble  might  be,  and  in  a  short 
time,  started  the  troublesome  motor. 
When  the  driver  asked  who  he  was, 
his  reply  that  he  was  a  college  boy 
who  had  beeen  playing  baseball  in  a 
small  league  nearby,  and  hurried  to 
his  seat  to  watch  the  races. 

This  racing  driver  later  became  an 
airplane  pilot,  and  during  the  World 
War,  was  one  of  the  ace  pilots  of  the 
American  Expeditionary  Force.  He 
and    several   fellow   pilots    engaged   a 


number  of  German  flyers  in  a  dog- 
fight, high  up  in  the  air.  German 
bullets  came  pouring  into  his  plane 
and  he  thought  his  time  had  come. 
Presently  another  American  flyer 
came  to  his  rescue  and  shot  down  the 
German.  Upon  reaching  the  landing 
field,  he  recognized  his  benefactor  as 
the  lad  who  had  helped  him  fix  his 
racing  motor  at  Indianapolis.  The 
flyer  was  none  other  than  the  great 
American  pilot,  Captain  Eldie  Rick- 
enbacker,  and  he  said  to  the  boy, 
"Keep  going,  boy.  America  needs 
men  like  you." 

Some  time  ago,  Captain  Rickenback- 
er  met  Congressman  Bynum,  of  Mary- 
land, as  they  entered  a  plane  for  a 
Southern  trip.  Down  in  Georgia  the 
plane  crashed,  killing  and  injuring: 
many  people.  Among  those  to  lose 
their  lives  was  Congressman  Bynum, 
who,  in  his  dying  moments,  said  to 
Rickerbacker,  himself  badly  injured, 
"Keep  going,  boy,  for  America  needs 
men  like  you."  According  to  the 
latest  reports,  Captain  Rickenbacker's 
chances  of  recovery  are  very  good. 
Rev.  Mr.  Lyerly  then  told  the  boys  to 
keep  going  with  the  finer  things  of 
life,  for  now  more  than  at  any  other 
time,  America  needs  the  very  best 
kind  of  men. 


Good  character  is  human  nature  in  its  best  form.  It  is  the 
moral  order  embodied  in  the  individual.  Men  of  character  are 
not  only  the  conscience  of  society,  but  in  every  well-governed 
state  they  are  its  best  motive  power;  for  it  is  moral  qualities 
which,  in  the  main,  rule  the  world. — Exchange. 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  March  16.  1941 


(12) 

(5) 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(2)   Herschell  Allen  2 
William  Drye  14 
Homer  Head  13 
(16)    Robert  Maples  16 
(16)   Frank  May  16 

(2)   Lawton  McDowell  2 

(4)    Weaver  F.  Ruff  10 
(16)   William  Shannon  16 

(4)   Ventry  Smith  4 
(16)   Weldon  Warren  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)  N.  A.  Bennett  7 
William  Blackmon  6 
Lacy   Burleson  2 
Lloyd  Callahan  8 
Everett  Case  7 

(8)    Albert  Chunn  13 

(7)  John  Davis  7 
Ralph  Harris  7 

(8)  Porter   Holder   15 

(3)  Burman    Keller    11 
H.  C.  Pope  7 

(2)   Leonard  Robinson  3 
Arlie  Seism  3 
Jock   Southerland   5 

(8)    Everett  Watts  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Joseph  Fallow  9 
Bernice  Hoke  8 

(4)  Julian  T.  Hooks  12 
(14)  Edward  Johnson  15 
(12)   Donald  McFee  14 

(2)  Donald  Newman   6 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(6)    Lewis  Andrews   14 

(3)  Earl  Barnes  11 

(2)  Grover  Beaver  5 

(3)  John  Bailey  13 
Lewis  Baker  10 
William   Buff  7 
Max  Evans  9 
Robert  Hare  4 
David  Hensley  6 
Jerry  Jenkins  5 
Jack  Lemley  9 
Harley  Matthews  10 


(8)  William  Matthewson  1 
George  Shaver  6 
William  T.  Smith  6 

(4)    Jerome  Wiggins  12 

(4)  Louis   Williams    14 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(3)   Theodore  Bowles   15 
(2)   Junior  Bordeaux  13 
(2)    Collett  Cantor  12 
(2)    Glenn  Drum  2 
A.  C.  Elmore  8 
Jack  Grant 
W.  C.  James 
Ivey  Lunsford  8 
Leonard  Melton  7 
(2)   Allen  Morris  4 

(2)  Mack  McQuaigue  10 

(3)  Currie  Singletary  13 
(2)    Fred  Tolbert  7 

Hubert  Walker  13 

(5)  Dewey   Ware   15 
(2)   Charles  B.  Ziegler  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(5)  Robert  Dunning  8 

(2)  Leonard  Jacobs  8 

(3)  Edward  Kinion  6 
(3)   Carl  Ward  5 

(3)   Woodrow    Wilson    8 
(2)    George  Wilhite  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(6)  John  H.  Averitte  15 
(11)    Clasper  Beasley  15 

(7)  Henry  Butler  12 

(2)  Donald  Earnhardt  14 
George  Green  9 
Richard  Halker  8 
Raymond  Hughes  4 

(3)  Lyman  Johnson  13 

(9)  Arnold  McHone  15 

(4)  Marshall  Pace   11 
(2)   Carl  Ray  10 

Loy  Stines  7 
(7)   Ervin  Wolfe  12 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(2)   Cecil   Ashley   2 

(2)  Reid  Beheler  2 
Cecil  Bennett  5 
Clifford  Brewer 

(4)   Jesse  Cunningham  9 

(4)  Jack  Hamilton  6 
John   Ingram   3 
Otis  Kilpatrick  4 
Spencer  Lane 
Eugene  White  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(2)    David  Cunningham  15 
(2)   James  Davis  2 

Riley  Denny 
(2)    Eugene  Dyson  4 

(2)  George  Gaddy  9 
James    Hale    5 

(5)  Columbus  Hamilton  9 
(4)   Edgar  Hedgepeth  7 

(3)  Mark  Jones  10 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  8 
Alfred  Lamb   5 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
Vollie  McCall  7 

(2)  Lloyd  Mullis  5 
William  Nelson  12 

(3)  Leroy  Pate  4 
Thomas  Sands   11 
Lewis  Sawyer  5 
Horace  Williams  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Marvin  Gautier 

Delma    Gray    2 

Jack   Hainey    4 
(2)   Jack  Harward  3 
(2)   Harry  Peake  7 

(2)  Edward   Stutts  7 
Torrence  Ware  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(3)  John  Allison  4 
William  Bennett  10 

(2)  Harold  Bryson  11 
(8)   William  Dixon  14 

(3)  William  Furches  13 
Ralph  Fisher  2 

(16)   Robert  Goldsmith  16 
Earl  Hildreth  13 
(8)   Broadus   Moore    13 
John  Ray  3 

(4)  Monroe  Searcy  11 
(7)   James  Tyndall  14 


COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Odell  Almond  12 
Ernest  Brewer  9 
William  Deaton  11 
Treley   Frankum   11 
Woodrow  Hager   10 
Eugene  Heaffner  10 
Charles   Hastings   9 
Tillman    Lyles    12 
Clarence  Mayton  10 
James  Puckett  5 
Hercules  Rose  11 
Howard   Saunders  14 
Charles  Simpson  12 
Robah  Sink  13 
Norman  Smith  12 
Jesse  Smith  7 
George  Tolson  11 
Carl  Tyndall  8 
J.    R.   Whitman    11 
Roy  Womack  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(7)   James   Brewer   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  14^ 

William  Butler  8 
(3)  Edward  Carter  14 
(3)  Mack  Coggins  13 
(2)  Robert  Deyton  14 
(2)  Henry  Ennis  7 
(16)   Audie  Farthing  .16 

(2)  Henry  Glover  9 
William  Harding  2 

(10)   John  Hamm  14 
(7)    Feldman  Lane  13 
(6)   Roy  Mumford  9 
(6)    Henry  McGraw  11 

(3)  Charles  McCoyle  10 
(10)   Norvell  Murphy  13 

(2)  James  Roberson  4 

(3)  John  Robbins   12 
Charles  Steepleton  12 
J.  C.  Willis  5 

Jack  West  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(12)   Jennings  Britt  12 
(3)    Ray  Bayne  5 

Aldine  Duggins  5 
Brown  Stanlev  4 

(2)  J.  P.  Sutton  12 
Calvin  Tessneer  3 
George  Warren  3 

(3)  Bennie  Wilhelm  8 


THE  UPLIFT  31 

INDIAN  COTTAGE  (6)    Redmond  L>  wry  11 

(2)   George  Duncan  12  Varcy  Oxendine 

James  Johnson  2  (6)   Thomas  Wilson  13 

John  T.  Lowry  8 


VESTIGIA 

I  took  a  day  to  search  for  God, 

And  found  Him  not,  But  as  I  trod 

By  rocky  ledge,  through  woods  untamed, 

Just  where  one  scarlet  lily  flamed, 

I  saw  His  footprint  in  the  sod. 

Then  suddenly,  all  unaware, 

Far  off  in  the  deep  shadows,  where 

A  solitary  thrush 

Sang  through  the  holy  twilight  bush 

I  heard  His  voice  upon  the  air. 

And  even  as  I  marveled  how 
God  gives  us  Heaven  here  and  now, 
In  stir  of  wind  that  hardly  shook 
The  poplar  leaves  beside  the  brook — 
His  hand  was  light  upon  my  brow. 

At  last  with  evening  as  I  turned 
Homeward,  and  thought  what  I  had  learned 
And  all  that  there  was  still  to  probe 
I  caught  the  glory  of  His  robe 
Where  the  last  fires  of  sunset  burned. 

Back  to  the  world  with  quickening  start 
I  looked  and  longed  for  any  part 
In  making  saving  Beauty  be.  .  . 
And  from  that  kindling  ecstasy 
I  knew  God  dwelt  within  my  heart. 

— Bliss  Carman. 


: 


MftR  3  1  1941 


THE 


LIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N.  C,   MARCH  29,  1941 


NO.  13 


V>  c^lW* 


Co\\e^otv 


\ 

■ 

'i 

'i 

'i 

■> 
'i 

'i 
'i 


BETTER    DAYS 

If  you  have  faith  in  those  with  whom  you 
labor, 
And  trust  in  those  with  whom  you  make 
a  trade; 
If    you    believe    in    friend    and    next    door 
neighbor 
And  heed  examples  pioneers  have  made ; 
If  you  expect  the  sun  to  rise  tomorrow, 

If  you  are  sure  that  somewhere  skies  are 
blue- 
Wake  up  and  pack  away  the  futile  sorrow, 
For  better  days  are  largely  up  to  you. 

— Author  Unknown 


) rrrr „ „„,„,„ ( 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

MEDICINE  FOR  THE 

NEEDY  (News-Leader,  Greenville,  N.  C.)         8 

A  LOOK  AT  MOTHER  MALLARD  By  George  A.  Smith         9 

AND  NOT  TO  FAINT  (Baptist  Courier)         10 

WHAT  IT  TAKES  (Selected)          11 

WAR  WORK  OF  SALVATION 

ARMY                                           By  Captain  James  H.  Prout         12 

"LULU  BELLE"  AND  "SCOTTY"  YEARN 

FOR  NORTH  CAROLINA  By  J.  B.  Hicklin         14 

IN  THE  SHADOW  OF  THE 

GOAL  By    R.   DeWitt   Miller         16 

THE  VISION  By  Elmer  R.  Arn         29 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,   under   Act 
'    of  March  3,    1397.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 


CHARLES  E.  BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


COMPANIONS  THREE 

There  was  once  a  wily  old  Hassan  who  was  a  dealer  in  human  nature.  He 
sat  meditating  in  his  doorway  one  day  when  three  young  men  passed  eagerly 
by. 

"Whom  art  thou  following,  my  sons?"  he  asked. 

"I  follow  after  Pleasure,"  said  the  oldest. 

"Pleasure!"  exclaimed  the  old  Hassan;  be  thou  cautious  on  thy  way." 

"And  I  follow  after  Riches,"  said  the  second;  "Pleasure  will  come  with 
Riches.'' 

"Beware!"  warned  the  old  man;  "Let  Prudence  be  thy  guide  ....  And  thou 
my  little  lad?"  asked  he  of  the  youngest. 

"I  follow  after  Duty,"  he  modestly  answered. 

And  each  went  on  his  way. 

Long  years  after,  in  his  journeyings,  the  old  Hassan  came  upon  the  three 
weary  wanderers. 

"My  good  man,"  said  he  to  the  first,  "methinks  thou  wert  the  youth  who  was 
following  after  Pleasure.     Didst  thou  overtake  her?" 

"No,  father,"  he  replied;  "Pleasure  is  but  a  phantom  that  flies  as  one  ap- 
proaches." 

"Thou  didst  not  follow  the  right  way,  my  son.  How  didst  thou  fare,  thou 
seeker  after  Riches?"  he  asked  of  the  second. 

"Riches  is  a  sore  burden;  I  am  distressed,"  he  answered. 

"Thou  didst  not  follow  the  right  way,  my  son.  And  thou?"  inquired  the 
old  man,  addressing  the  youngest. 

_  "As  I  walked  with  Duty,"  he  replied,  "Pleasure  and  Riches  walked  by  my 
side,  and  my  burdens  were  light." 

"It  is  ever  thus,"  said  the  old  Hassan.  "Pleasure  pursued  is  not  over- 
taken; only  her  shadow  is  caught  by  him  who  pursues.  Riches  pursued  adds 
burden  and  distress.  Pleasure  and  Riches  ever  go  forth  with  Duty,  and  he 
who  maketh  Duty  his  bosom  companion  maketh  companions  three."' 

— Highways  of  Happiness. 


CARELESSNESS  THE  CAUSE 

"Persons  who  seek  to  excuse  the  recent  increase  in  traffic  acci- 
dents in  North  Carolina  on  the  grounds  that  national  defense 
activity  in  various  sections  of  the  state  has  created  abnormal  traf- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

fie  situations  are  kidding  themselves,"  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of 
the  Highway  Safety  Division,  stated  this  week. 

In  reply  to  an  inquiry  from  the  National  Safety  Council,  which 
is  making  a  survey  to  determine  the  importance  of  national  de- 
fense accidents  in  the  national  traffic  accident  picture,  Hocutt  said : 

"In  my  opinion,  and  on  the  basis  of  our  accident  records,  the 
traffic  volume  resulting  from  defense  activities  at  Fort  Bragg,  Camp 
Davis  and  other  points  in  the  state  has  been  a  minor  factor  in  the 
accident  picture  in  North  Carolina. 

"As  a  matter  of  record,  during  the  first  two  months  of  this  year 
there  was  only  one  traffic  death  in  North  Carolina  in  which  a  mili- 
tary vehicle  was  involved;  there  were  three  deaths  in  motor  ve- 
hicle accidents  involving  military  personnel  but  not  military  vehic- 
les ;  and  there  were  eight  deaths  in  motor  vehicle  accidents  arising 
out  of  defense  production." 

"In  other  words,"  he  said,  "only  12  of  the  175  traffic  deaths  in  the 
state  during  January  and  February  could  be  attributed  to  nation- 
al defense  activity.  In  view  of  the  heavy  volume  of  traffic  occa- 
sioned by  the  daily  commutation  of  thousands  of  workers  to  and 
from  defense  projects,  and  the  vast  movements  of  defense  materials 
and  personnel  over  North  Carolina  highways,  this  number  of  fatal- 
ities indicates  that  the  defense  program  is  not  a  great  factor  in  the 
accident  situation  in  this  state." 

"The  really  big  factors  which  brought  about  a  30  per  cent  in- 
crease in  traffic  deaths  in  the  state  during  January  and  February 
were  carelessness,  recklessness,  and  speed,"  he  concluded.  "What 
we  really  need  in  the  way  of  defense  is  a  greater  number  of  drivers 
who  are  interested  in  the  defense  of  the  lives  of  travelers  on  our 
roads. 


"WHEN  YOU  DRINK  A  TULIP" 

The  most  acute  economic  practices  follow  in  the  wake  of  war,  it 
matters  not  when  or  where  the  battles  are  fought.  In  the  war- 
stricken  countries  of  Europe  the  people  are  drinking  a  substitute 
for  coffee  made  from  tulip  bulbs  and  acorns,  after  some  process 
of  treatment.  The  following  story  from  an  exchange  brings  to 
mind  the  way  the  people  of  the  Southland  parched  corn  and  other 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

grain  to  take  the  place  of  coffee.  This  is  sugestive  of  the  fact  that 
steps  are  being  taken  to  conserve  every  article  of  food,  for  no  one  as 
yet  has  visualized  just  how  long  this  destruction  of  material  values 
and  slaughter  of  human  beings  will  continue.  Here  is  an  interest- 
ing account  of  the  new  use  found  for  tulip  bulbs : 

Back  in  the  days  before  the  World  War,  there  was  a  song 
which  began,  "When  You  Wore  a  Tulip,  a  Sweet  Yellow 
Tulip . ." 

Well,  that's  all  over.  They're  drinking  tulips  now  in  Hol- 
land, and  perhaps  in  Germany,  too.  A  private  letter  from  a 
great  Dutch  tulip-grower  recently  revealed  that  nearly  three 
million  bulbs  of  his  1939  crop  are  now  being  treated  for  use  as 
a  coffee  substitute.  Whether  the  Germans  are  taking  the  cof- 
fee from  the  Dutch  and  leaving  them  their  own  tulip-bulbs  to 
drink  is  not  made  clear.  Possibly  all  central  Europe  is  now 
drinking  tulip  bulbs  and  acorns  as  their  first  installment  of  the 
great  new  era  promised  by  their  conquerors. 

In  any  case,  one  irreparable  injury  has  already  been  done  in 
Holland.  The  tulip-bulb  center  of  the  world  has  shifted  to  the 
United  Staes,  and  nothing  the  Nazis  can  ever  do  is  likely  to  re- 
store to  Holland  a  pre-eminence  she  had  won  by  her  own  efforts. 


"LAUGH  AND  THE  WORLD  LAUGHS  WITH  YOU" 

One  of  the  outstanding  comedians  in  America  signs  a  contract 
to  be  funny  for  $17,500  weekly,  which  for  40  weeks,  allowing  him 
a  nice  vacation,  is  only  $600,000  yearly.  Who  wouldn't  be  funny 
for  that? 

But  he  will  not  have  actually  that  much  to  spend  on  himself.  Uncle 
Sam's  income  tax  department  will  take  a  huge  part  of  it.  Yet,  with 
all  his  expenses,  he  will  be  able  to  keep  a  couple  of  packs  of  wolves 
from  the  door.  He  will  not  have  the  role  of  Red  Riding  Hood's 
grandma. 

Is  he  worth  it?  He  must  be;  he  turned  down  a  contract  with 
another  employer  for  $25,000  weekly.  Ability  to  make  people  laugh 
is  worth  more  than  ever  now  that  there  is  so  much  gloom,  grief, 
suffering  and  misery  in  the  world.  People  appreciate  the  clowns 
more  than  ever;  they  want  relief  from  the  distress  in  their  minds. 

t  — Charlotte  Observer. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

LOTS  OF  DODGING 

A  medical  scientist  hopes  to  do  something  to  bring  about  longer 
life.  He  will  be  satisfied  with  about  125  years.  It  seems  that  it's 
a  question  of  arteries  and  he's  going  to  do  something  with  or  to 
them  to  keep  them  young. 

But  something  would  have  to  be  done  about  all  that  leisure.  If 
one  should  retire  at  65  and  begin  his  pension  he  would  have  about 
60  years  of  solid  loafing  to  do,  going  around  worrying  people.  That 
would  be  simply  too  much  spare  time. 

Beside,  while  the  scientist  might  be  able  to  do  something  about 
arteries,  he  couldn't  do  anything  at  all  with  traffic  accidents.  As 
the  arteries  improve,  the  death  toll  on  street  and  highways  in- 
creases.— Shelby  Daily  Star 


England  is  asking  herself  if  this  would  not  be  an  appropriate 
time  to  return  the  "Elgin  marbles"  to  Greece,  "as  some  recognition 
of  the  Greeks'  magnificent  stand  for  civilization."  These  priceless 
sculptures  of  the  ancient  Parthenon  were  obtained  by  Lord  Elgin 
from  Turkey's  sultan,  at  that  time  in  possession  of  Greece,  and 
sent  to  England  in  1801  to  preserve  them  from  destruction.  Later 
they  were  bought  by  the  government,  and  thereafter  housed  in  the 
British  Museum.  The  proposal  has  been  made  to  Premier  Churc- 
hill, together  with  the  suggestion  that  the  action  would  be  "an 
indication  to  the  world  that  we  have  no  wish  to  keep  anything  which 
is  not  really  ours."  If  favorable  action  is  taken,  the  sculptures 
would  not  be  returned  before  the  conclusion  of  the  present  war. 
However,  objections  have  been  raised  against  the  return,  on  the 
ground  of  their  greater  safety  and  larger  artistic  service  in  England 
for  all  mankind,  because  the  sculptures  "belonged  not  to  one  na- 
tion, but  to  all,  as  much  as  do  the  works  of  Homer." 

— The  Lutheran 


THEY  ALSO  SERVE 

Along  with  need  Of  men  the  army  must  have  nurses.     By  June, 
when  the  army  personnel  will  have  greatly  increased,  some  400 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

additional  reserve  nurses  will  be  required  for  duty  in  army  hospitals. 
The  response,  Gen.  I.  J.  Phillipson  has  told  the  Red  Cross,  has  been 
rather  slow,  simply  because  the  need  has  not  been  appreciated. 
There  are  plenty  of  opportunities  in  the  army  nursing  service,  in 
both  reserve  and  active  status,  for  all  qualified  nurses  who  wish  to 
serve. 

The  loyalty  of  nurses  during  the  World  War  was  one  of  its  bright- 
est pictures.  As  soon  as  the  need  is  clearly  understood,  there  is  no 
doubt  that  it  will  be  filled  today,  even  though  the  crisis  is  not  as 
acute  of  the  need  as  pressing. 


People  are  very  much  alike  the  world  over.  They  are  happy  and 
gleeful  as  long  as  prosperity  and  good  health  hover  over  their 
homes,  and  never  think  of  prayer  until  misfortunes  come.  The 
masses  take  for  granted  that  they  alone  have  worked  out  their  good 
fortune.  In  too  many  cases  the  Creator  of  all  things  is  forgotten 
when  the  counting  of  benefits  is  made.  We  are  confronted  with 
this  fact  upon  noting  the  setting  aside  of  March  23,  as  a  day  of 
universal  prayer  in  the  British  Isies.  It  is  our  opinion  that  if  there 
had  been  a  greater  desire  for  frequent  universal  prayer,  as  well  as 
individual  thanksgiving  daily,  there  would  not  have  been  the  awful, 
blood-curdling  stories  that  come  from  the  area  of  war-stricken 
Europe.  There  are  many  races,  but  one  God,  and  for  one  specific 
purpose  were  all  created — to  build,  and  not  destroy.  Good  will 
only  can  promote  the  happiness  of  all  men. 


The  speech  made  by  President  Roosevelt  last  week,  broadcast  to 
the  nation,  showed  clearly  that  he  did  not  tolerate  anything  akin 
to  dictatorship.  He  sustained  his  position  by  endorsing  the  act  of 
Congress,  passage  of  the  Lend-Lease  Bill,  placing  implements  in  the 
hands  of  those  opposing  aggression.  The  President  in  his  speech 
simply  emphasized  his  position  at  all  times — that  might  should  never 
overcome  right.  Democracy  is  his  watchword,  and  democracy  is  the 
symbol  of  freedom  and  liberty — and  not  serfdom. 


THE  UPLIFT 


MEDICINE  FOR  THE  NEEDY 

(News-Leader,  Greenville,  N.  C.) 


One  serious  charge  made  against 
the  medical  profession  is  that  the 
cost  of  its  service  puts  it  out  of  reach 
of  a  considerable  proportion  of  the 
American  people. 

That  charge  has  been  thoroughly 
investigated,  and  found  to  be  largely 
baseless.  The  Bureau  of  Medical 
Economics  of  the  American  Medical 
Association  has  made  an  exhaustive 
study,  and  found  that  there  are  few 
persons  in  this  country  desiring  med- 
ical aid  who  are  unable  to  obtain  it. 
When  queried,  the  mayors  of  a  hun- 
dred typical  cities  of  all  population 
brackets  testified  that  there  was  no 
neglect  of  the  poor  because  of  their 
inability  to  pay. 

Anyone  who  has  seen  the  medical 
profession  in  action  knows  the  truth 
of  this.  The  average  doctor  can  give 
but  part  of  his  day  to  the  care  of  pa- 
tients who  pay  him.  Many  hours  in 
each  week  are  given  to  charitable 
work  in  hospitals,  homes  and  insti- 
tutions,  treating    the    indigent   whom 


he  knows  will  never  be  able  to  meet 
a  bill.  The  great  majority  of  doc- 
tors base  their  charges  on  the  ability 
to  pay — and  those  who  can  pay  noth- 
ing are  given  the  same  scrupulous 
treatment  as  the  wealthiest  patient. 

It  is  reliably  estimated  that  the  doc- 
tors of  this  country  give  at  least 
$1,000,000  a  day  worth  of  free  service 
to  the  sick.  That  comes  to  $365,000- 
000  a  year — a  munificient  contribu- 
tion indeed  to  the  cause  of  public 
health.  The  old  saying  that  "time  is 
money"  is  particularly  applicable  to 
the  doctor — and  he  gives  it  generous- 
ly to  the  needy. 

The  fact  that  the  general  standard 
of  health  in  this  country  is  far  above 
that  of  the  rest  of  the  world  is  the 
best  possible  commentary  on  the 
quality  and  extend  of  American  medi- 
cal service.  No  man  or  woman,  no 
matter  how  meager  his  resources, 
need  lack  expert  attention  in  time  of 
accident   or   illness. 


NO  KITCHEN  POLICE? 

Army  life  ain't  what  it  used  to  be!  This  is  proven  by  the 
description  of  the  new  mess  hall  of  one  of  the  army  camps 
erected  in  the  east.  From  the  angle  of  potato  peeling  and 
dish  washing  the  days  of  the  kitchen  police  are  of  the  past. 
The  present  mess  hall  in  one  of  the  camps  is  a  thing  of  beauty 
and  a  joy  forever,  in  chromium  and  enamel.  All  of  the  equip- 
ment found  in  the  kitchen  of  the  most  modern  of  hotels.  There 
are  the  automic  meat  and  bread  slicers,  huge  ovens  for  baking, 
electric  mixers  and  dish  washing  machines  with  automic  potato 
peeler  to  lighten  the  task  for  any  kitchen  policeman !  Of  course 
there  will  still  be  the  task  of  mopping  the  floor  and  emptying 
the  garbage. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  LOOK  AT  MOTHER  MALLARD 

By  George  A.  Smith 


When  mother  Mallard  duck  is  ready 
to  lay  her  eggs  in  the  breeding 
grounds  of  the  North,  she  usually 
locates  a  nesting-site  in  the  marshy 
grass  near  the  bank  of  a  stream. 
Occasionally  a  nest  is  located  a  half 
mile  or  more  from  the  water,  in  grass 
so  scanty  that  the  sitting  duck  may 
readily  be  seen  in  spite  of  the  fact 
that  her  -back  blends  almost  perfectly 
with  the  color  of  the  surrounding 
grass. 

The  nest  is  built  from  grass,  leaves, 
or  rootlets,  and  finally  lined  with  the 
soft  downy  feathers  which  the  mother 
bird  plucks  from  her  own  breast.  In 
this  warm  bed  she  lays  ten  or  twelve 
pale  olive  colored  eggs.  The  downy 
lining  of  the  nest  helps  to  keep 
the  eggs  warm,  and  to  conceal  them 
during  the  absence  of  the  hatching 
duck.  It  is  reported  that  the  duck 
actually  covers  up  her  eggs  before 
leaving  the  nest  to  seek  food  and 
exercise.  Nature  seems  to  have  pro- 
vided that  the  eggs  hatch  within  an 
hour  or  so  of  one  another  so  that  all 
the  brood  may  leave  the  nest  together 
under  the  guidance  of  the  mother 
duck.  The  young  ducks  are  ready  to 
leave  the  nest  almost  as  soon  as  they 
leave  the  eggs.  When  danger  threat- 
ens, the  young  quickly  scatter  and 
seek  cover  in  every  possible  direction, 
while  the  mother  duck  attempts  to 
ward  off  or  divert  the  intruder. 

In  the  autumn  great  flocks  of  Mal- 
lard ducks  begin  to  go  south  from 
their  breeding  grounds  in  the  north. 


Eager  hunters  are  waiting  for  these 
"green  heads,"  as  they  are  sometimes 
called,  because  the  head  of  the  male 
bird  is  a  bright  green.  At  the  first 
sight  of  a  hunter,  the  ducks  spring 
from  the  water  at  a  bound  and  go 
whistling  through  the  air  at  a  hun- 
dred or  more  miles  an  hour. 

The  Mallard  is  probably  the  chief 
water  fowl  of  North  America.  For 
many  centuries  this  wild  fowl  has 
furnished  eggs,  meat,  and  feathers 
for  man.  Since  it  readily  adjusts  it- 
self to  almost  any  environment  where 
it  can  secure  food,  it  has  become  a 
part  of  the  wild  life  of  most  of  our 
ponds  and  rivers  and  especially  in 
our  game  preserves.  Even  in  the 
cultivated  areas  where  man  has  des- 
troyed most  of  the  wild  life,  the  Mal- 
lard, if  given  a  fair  chance,  will 
survive  and  multiply  in  great  num- 
bers. Most  of  our  domesticated  ducks 
throughout  the  world  have  been  bred 
from  this  hardy  and  handsome  strain 
of  wild  fowl. 

One  of  the  most  interesting  char- 
acteristics of  wild  ducks  is  their  habit 
of  traveling  great  distances  north  or 
south  according  to  the  season  of  the 
year.  The  Mallard  breeds  generally 
in  Canada  and  along  the  northern  part 
of  the  United  States.  After  the 
breeding  season  great  flocks  of  these 
ducks  gradually  move  southward  along 
our  streams  and  marshes  in  search  of 
food.  Flocks  are  often  found  even 
as  far  south  as  the  Gulf  of  Mexico 


'Ability  is  the  poor  man's  wealth." 


10 


THE   UPLIFT 


AND  NOT  TO  FAINT 

(Baptist  Courier) 


Life  is  full  of  discouragements. 
Difficulties,  disappointments,  obsta- 
cles, problems,  dangers,  toil  and  sweat 
mark  life's  pathway.  Few  men  find 
life  for  long  an  easy  and  a  pleasant 
way.  Most  of  us  become  discouraged 
and  give  up.  All  of  us  who  have 
ever  tried  to  do  anything  worthwhile 
know  something  of  the  bitterness  of 
discouragement.  But  some  persevere 
and  try  again  and  succeed.  There  is 
one  almost  constant  element  in  the 
biographies  of  successful  men — per- 
severance in  spite  of  discouragements 
and  disappointments.  Thomas  A. 
Edison  was  an  inventive  genuis,  but 
his  success  was  due  more  to  his  dog- 
ged persevering  toil  than  to  genius. 
He  often  tried  and  failed  a  hundred 
times  before  finding  the  solution  to 
his  problem. 

But  the  difficulties  of  an  Edison  are 
slight  in  comparison  with  those  of 
the  man  or  woman  who  works  with 
human  material,  trying  to  solve  the 
problems,  of  human  life.  Any  casual 
reader  of  history  could  reasonably  be 
tempted  to  think  that  poets  and 
philosophers,  prophets  and  preachers, 
all  had  failed  miserably  in  their 
labors. 

Jesus  knew  well  enough  the  terri- 
fying    discouragements     and     disap- 


pointments that  his  disciples  must  ex- 
perience without  his  guiding  pres- 
ence. He  also  knew  the  glorious  suc- 
cess that  would  crown  their  labors 
if  only  they  would  patiently  perse- 
vere. For  that  they  needed  an  unfal- 
tering God  whose  cause  it  was.  Per- 
severance at  the  task  is  the  product 
of  the  power  of  faith  in  God. 

Even  so,  results  do  not  come  quick- 
ly, nor  are  they  apparent  to  the  eye. 
You  can't  see  the  tree  growing  but 
it  is  growing.  Marvelous  forces  are 
at  work  ceaselessly  in  the  living, 
growing  thing.  Unseen  to  you  are 
marvelous  spiritual  forces  working, 
creating  growing  a  living  personality. 
It  takes  time  to  grow  a  tree.  It  takes 
time  to  grow  a  man.  The  social 
order  is  a  growth;  if  it  is  a  vital  social 
order — if  it  is  the  product  of  vital 
spiritual  forces.  The  Kingdom  of  God 
is  a  growth.  It  results  from  vital 
spiritual  forces  working  with  the  hu- 
man material.  It  takes  time  to  grow 
a  living  social  order.  It  takes  time 
to  grow  the  Kingdom  of  God.  You 
have  faith  in  the  vital  forces  that 
grow  a  tree.  In  that  faith  you  plant 
it,  tend  it.  The  more  because  they 
are  of  God  you  have  faith  in  the  vital 
spiritual  forces  working  in  the  human 
material,  growing  a  Kingdom  of  God. 


A  healthy  man  must  feel  unhappy  when  he  reads  the  medical 
ads  and  realizes  how  easily,  surely  and  pleasantly  he  could  be 
cured  of  many  interesting  diseases  if  he  only  had  them. 

— Highways  of  Happiness. 


THE  UPLIFT 

WHAT  IT  TAKES 

(Selected) 


11 


If  you  have  the  idea  that  a  minister 
of  the  gospel  has  nothing  but  an  easy 
time,  read  the  following  by  Morgan 
Blake: 

In  a  recent  edition  of  Life  Magazine, 
a  section  of  this  great  picture  publica- 
tion was  devoted  to  daily  and  weekly 
routine  of  a  preacher  of  the  gospel. 

This  must  have  been  a  revelation  to 
those  citizens  who  thought  the  only 
thing  a  preacher  had  to  do  was  de- 
liver two  sermons  on  Sunday. 

Every  now  and  then  some  friend 
will  say  to  this  columnist,  "Did  you 
ever  consider  entering  the  ministry? 
All  you  have  to  do  is  work  on  Sun- 
day and  loaf  the  rest  of  the  week." 

Of  course  such  people  have  not  even 
a  casual  acquaintance  with  the  job  of 
the  minister  of  the  gospel. 

A  successful  minister  must  be  a 
combination  of  a  good  speaker,  a  skill- 
ful financier  and  a  great  diplomat. 
He  must  be  a  man  of  compassion, 
tenderness,  tact,  firmness,  courage 
and  character. 

If  he  answers  the  telephone  20 
times  in  an  hour  and  on  the  twentieth 
time  he  lets  even  a  trace  of  disinterest 
or  impatience  enter  his  voice  he  may 


learn  that  one  of  his  flock  has  charged 
him  with  being  a  hypocrite. 

At  all  hours  of  the  night  he  must 
be  ready  to  go  to  some  sick  bed. 

Often  he  officiates  in  as  many  as 
four  funerals  a  day.  And  a  funeral 
is  something  he  can't  take  in  stride. 
There  must  be  real  compassion  and 
sympathy  in  the  heart.  Every  true 
preacher  is  a  real  burden-bearer. 

To  handle  the  financial  problems  of 
the  modern  city  church  requires  a 
preacher  with  as  keen  a  business  head 
as   Henry  Ford. 

The  tact  of  a  master  diplomat  is 
also  necessary  to  handle  the  various 
egos  and  complexes  in  the  church. 
Many  of  us  church  people  are  very 
sensitive  and  easily  offended. 

A  preacher  must  be  able  to  "take 
it,"  but  he  must  be  very  careful  that 
he  doesn't  "dish  it  out"  to  anyone  but 
His  Satanic  Majesty. 

So  when  a  person  ever  and  anon 
says,  "Did  you  ever  consider  entering 
the  ministry?"  my  reply   is: 

"No,  I  prefer  to  write  a  column  and 
teach  a  Sunday  school  class.  I  ain't 
got  what  it  takes  to  be  a  preacher." 


Though  you  may  have  known  clever  men  who  were  indolent, 
you  never  knew  a  great  man  who  was  so ;  and  when  I  hear  of 
a  young  man  spoken  of  as  giving  promise  of  great  genius,  the 
first  question  I  ask  about  him  always  is,  Does  he  work? 

— John  Ruskin. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


WAR  WORK  OF  SALVATION  ARMY 


By  Captain  James  H.  Prout 


With  war  affecting  many  parts  of 
the  world,  unparalleled  demands  have 
been  made  upon  the  Army's  relief 
agencies.  From  China  to  Canada, 
from  Norway  to  Australia,  Salvation- 
ists have  been  engaged  in  service  for 
the  troous  or  in  speedy  and  effective 
relief  work  among  the  civil  popula- 
tions and  the  pitiable  crowds  of  flee- 
ing refugees  on  two  continents.  The 
number  of  refugees  aided  in  China 
have  run  into  tens  of  thousands.  Near- 
ly 26,000  Chinese  have  been  provided 
with  a  refuge  in  our  No.  2  camp,  not 
only  the  largest  but  the  model  camp, 
and  according  to  the  annual  report  of 
the  International  Relief  Committee, 
the  most  economical  in  Shanghai.  It 
was  from  this  camp  managed  by  The 
Army  that  the  standard  for  all  camps 
was  set.  The  severest  weather  known 
for  many  generations  brought  further 
trials  to  the  stricken  Chinese  at  the 
beginning  of  1940.  In  one  night  500 
people  perished  with  cold  and  starva- 
tion in  Shanghai.  The  Salvation 
Army  put  a  motor  bus  on  the  streets 
and  dispensed  steaming  hot  packets 
of  boiled  rice  with  salted  vegetables. 
After  the  first  night  the  deaths  de- 
creased by  50  per  cent  and  later  ceas- 
ed. Three  to  four  thousands  home- 
less, foodless  wanderers  were  cared 
for  nightly,  and  thousands  of  woolen 
garments  were  among  the  gifts  dis- 
tributed. Of  8,011  beggars  received 
into  one  of  our  refugee  camps  within 
the  French  settlement,  7,422  were  re- 
patriated. Close  to  1,600  addicted  to 
drugs  of  one  kind  and  another  were 
cured.  Many  thousands  of  dollars 
worth    of   medicine   were    distributed, 


thousands  of  copies  of  the  Scriptures 
given  away,  and  many  people  won  for 
God.  When  Chinese  Salvation  Army 
officers  provided  tea  for  Japanese 
military  men  any  prayed  for  them, 
the  soldiers  returning  to  their  billets 
waved  to  the  Salvationists  until  they 
were  out  of  sight. 

Lightning  evacuations  of  many 
towns  and  cities  to  unknown  destina- 
tions meant  the  complete  separation 
of  families,  and  our  investigation 
department  found  itself  fully  occupied 
in  tracing  lost  relatives.  Scores  of 
relief  centers  served  many  thousands 
of  people.  The  end  of  hostilities 
brought  no  cessation  of  Army  relief 
work.  The  removal  of  450,000  Finns 
from  the  ceded  areas  presented  great 
problems.  Salvation  Army  Halls 
were  crowded  with  evacuees,  many  of 
whom  were  housed,  fed  and  clothed. 
With  the  spread  of  the  European  war 
to  Norway,  Salvationists  in  that  land 
and  in  Sweden  speedily  adapted  them- 
selves to  the  new  conditions.  A  num- 
ber of  British  merchant  seamen  taken 
prisoner  at  Narvik,  but  released  when 
their  captor's  food  supplies  ran  out — 
trekked  for  several  days  through  Artie 
snows  to  the  Swedish  border.  They 
were  half  starved  when  they  started, 
some  wounded,  others  insufficiently 
clad.  Several  died  in  the  snow  and 
others,  too  weak  to  walk  were  drag- 
ged by  their  campanions  on  impro- 
vised sleds.  Imagine  their  joy  when 
they  arrived  at  the  relief  center  at 
Jorn  where  they  received  care  and 
attention.  On  the  other  side  of  the 
world,  last  Christmas,  the  Salvation 
Army     officer    at     Fort    Lauderdale, 


THE  UPLIFT 


IS 


Florida,,  took  his  songsters  to  sing 
carols  including  the  immortal  "Stille 
Nacht" — to  the  men  of  the  German 
tanker  "Arauca,"  which  had  sought 
refuge  in  the  harbor.  The  chief  ste- 
ward came  over  the  side  of  the  ship 
to  express  on  behalf  of  the  crew — 
some  of  whom  knew  "die  Heilsarmee" 
in  their  land — appreciation  of  the 
Americans'  kindness.  When  Salva- 
tionists replied  "Christ  came  to  bring 
peace  on  earth  to  all  men  of  goodwill" 
the  sailor  whispered,  in  somewhat 
shaky  English,  "Stille  Nacht,  Heilige 
Nacht"  not  just  for  German,  not  just 
for  French,  not  just  for  British,  but 
for  all — to  remind  us  of  the  "Man 
Upstairs"  German  internes  have  bene- 
fitted by  the  Army's  ministrations  in 
Rhodesia,  Army  officers  sharing  with 
other  ministers  the  service  arranged 
in  their  interests.  Our  mobile  can- 
teens supplied  tens  of  thousands  of 
the  British  and  the  French  troops 
evacuted  from  Dunkirk  with  tea  and 
refreshments  as  they  landed  at  South 
Coast  ports.  The  canteen  staffs  toil- 
ed day  and  night,  spurred  on  by  the 
men's  gratitude.  The  Canadian  Terri- 
tory's war  effort  is  an  outstanding 
example  of  fore-sight  and  initiative. 
Month  before  war  broke  out  a  Salva- 
tion 3rmy  officer  who  had  served  as 


a  chaplain  in  the  Great  War  approach- 
ed the  military  authorities  with  plans 
and  was  told  to  go  ahead.  Immed- 
iately war  was  declared,  camps  were 
thrown  open  to  the  Army's  workers 
right  across  the  continent,  and  Salva- 
tion Army  officers  appointed  as  wel- 
fare officers  accompanied  the  first 
Canadian  division  to  England.  Cana- 
dian servicemen  have  their  own  Red 
Shield  Hotel  in  London.  Ambulances 
manned  by  Salvationists  have  been 
presented  by  New  Zeland,  and  Salva- 
tion Army  officers  have  been  apoint- 
ed  as  chaplains  and  welfare  officers 
to  the  overseas  New  Zealand  and  Aus- 
tralian forces.  The  Salvation  Army 
has  sustained  losses.  In  France  17  Red 
Shield  Clubs,  26  other  buildings  hous- 
ing canteens,  16  canteen  ambulances 
and  large  quantities  of  equipment 
and  stores  had  to  be  abandoned.  Many 
of  our  officers  repeatedly  brave  grave 
dangers  as  they  continued  to  serve  the 
men.  The  wife  of  our  deputy  direc- 
tor of  war  work  in  France-  -herself  an 
untiring  worker  known  to  the  grate- 
ful troups  as  "Ma"  was  killed  by  a 
bomb  at  her  husband's  side.  Within 
a  few  weeks  Mrs.  General  Carpenter 
was  able  to  dedicate  a  mobile  canteen 
donated  by  Ealing  friends  to  the  mem- 
ory of  'Mary  Climpson' 


There  are  three  classes  of  workers:  On  class  must  always 
be  told,  then  shown,  and  then  told  again.  The  second  class  ex- 
pects to  be  told  once  at  least.  The  third  class  has  initiative. 
People  in  this  class  go  ahead  and  do  the  right  thing  at  the  right 
time  without  being  told. — Highways  of  Happiness. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


YEARN  FOR  nuiim 

In  Charlotte  Observer  By  J.  B.  Hicklin. 


RTH  CAROLINA 


Avery  county  folks  will  miss  greet- 
ing Lulu  Belle  and  Skyland  Scotty 
this  summer,  for  these  young  artists 
are  making  pictures  in  Hollywood 
and  must  postpone  their  annual  vis- 
it to  their  native  hills  of  western 
North     Carolina. 

"The  only  unpleasant  part  of  mak- 
ing pictures  this  summer,"  said 
Scotty,  "is  that  it  will  cause  us  to 
postpone  our  usual  vacation  in  the 
North  Carolina  mountains.  And,  if 
we  play  as  many  state  and  county 
fairs  as  usual  next  summer,  we'll 
be  getting  mighty  homesick  before 
we  see  that  cabin  in  Avery  county 
again." 

In  private  life,  Skyland  Scotty 
and  Lulu  Belle  are  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Scott  Wiseman.  And  a  more  fas- 
cinating true  romance  than  theirs 
probably  has  never  been  told. 

Lulu  Belle,  or  Myrtle  Cooper,  as 
was  her  maiden  name,  was  a  pretty 
mountain  lass  of  the  Boone  region 
in  Watauga  county,  and  learned 
the  old  mountainballads  at  her  moth- 
er's knee.  As  she  grew  older,  she 
found  employment  in  a  rayon  mill 
at  nearby  Elizabethon,  Tenn.  To- 
gether, with  her  mother,  she  some- 
times sang  the.  ballads  at  school  and 
benefit  performances.  Even  then  she 
sang  with  a  sincerity  that  gave  new 
beauty  and  charm  to  this  folklore — 
but  her  audiences  probably  never 
dreamed  she  would  be  one  day  sing- 
ing these  same  selections  to  millions 
sitting   by   their    radios. 

Then  her  family  moved  to  Evans- 


ton,  111.,  and  not  long  afterward 
her  father  escorted  her  to  the  Chi- 
cago radio  station,  WLS,  for  an  au- 
dition— -so  thoroughly  convinced  was 
he  that .  her  talents  topped  anything 
offered  on  the  National  Barn  Dance 
radio  program.  The  talent  scouts 
enthusiastically  agreed,  and  Myrtle 
overnight  became  Lulu  Belle,  a  cut- 
up  girl  in  calico  dress  and  high-top- 
ped shoes. 

Scotty's  career  was  less  of  an  ac- 
cident. Ffrom  earliest  years,  he 
loved  the  old  ballads  and  carefully 
collected  each  new  one  he  found  in 
the  mountains  surrounding  his  home 
near    Ingalls,    Avery    county. 

He  went  to  Crossnore  school  and 
had  one  year  at  Duke  before  he 
entered  Fairmont  Teachers  College 
in  West  Virginia.  At  Fairmont,  he 
was  awarded  the  medal  as  the  out- 
standing student  of  the  school  in 
his  senior  year,  and  was  president  of 
the  senior  class. 

He  worked  his  way  through  school 
serving  as  a  carpenter's  helper  at 
Crossnore  and  was  program  director 
of  Station  WMM  at  Fairmont,  after 
doing  varied  work  for  the  station  dur- 
ing college  days. 

He  graduated  with  a  B.  S.  degree 
from  State  Teacher's  College,  Fair- 
mont, W.  Va.  He  had  planned  to 
fit  himself  to  teach  in  southern  moun- 
tain schools,  but  postponed  this  career 
temporarily  in  order  to  take  a  fling 
at  ballad  singing,  for  he  had  received 
flattering  encouragement  to  develop 
this  talent. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


Radio  seemed  to  offer  the  best 
field,  and  he  found  himself  on  the 
famed  National  Barn  Dance,  origi- 
nating at  WLS,  Chicago. 

Lulu  Belle  was  featured  on  this 
same  program.  But  they  were  work- 
ing in  the  same  studio  some  time  be- 
fore they  discovered  they  were  both 
from  North  Carolina,  and  had  lived 
on  opposite  sides  of  Grandfather 
mountain,  not  more  than  40  miles 
distant. 

They  found  a  great  many  things 
in  common — they  had  both  been 
taught  to  sing  the  ballads  in  their 
childhood  homes;  they  were  both  a 
little  homesick  for  their  native  high- 
lands. Too  they  both  liked  fishing, 
horseback  riding  and  the  outdoors. 

But  Scotty  says  that  the  thing  that 
made  them  decide  that  they  could 
not  get  along  without  each  other 
was  their  thrilling  discovery  that 
they  both  liked  corn  bread  for  break- 
fast. They  found  this  out  one  morn- 
ing when  both  had  appeared  on  an 
early-hour  program  and  were  break- 
fasting together. 

It  wasn't  long  afterwards  that  a 
pastor  at  Joliet,  111.,  was  awakened 
by  a  loud  knock  at  the  door.  He 
leaned  out  the  window  to  inquire 
what  these  intruders  on  his  slumbers 
wanted.  Lulu  Belle  called  back:  "We 
want  to  get  hitched."  That  was  in 
December,  1934,  and  they  were  mar- 
ried nearly  a  year  before  they  start- 
ed singing  as  a  duo.  Always  popular 
as  soloists,  they  attained  new  heights 
as  a  singing  and  comedy  team. 

In  October,  1940,  they  moved  to 
WLW  at  Cincinnati  to  help  an  old 
friend,  George  Biggar,  build  a  pro- 
gram similar  to  the  National  Barn 
Dance.  This  program,  called  the 
Boone     County     Jamboree     and     pre- 


sented each  Saturday  evening  at 
8:30  features  these  radio  celebrities. 
In  addition,  they  have  daily  pro- 
grams from  6  a.  m.  to  9  a.  m.,  for  a 
commercial  sponsor. 

They  also  have  written  and  ar- 
ranged mountain  songs,  which  have 
attracted  wide  attention.  "Lulu 
Belle's  and  Skyland  Scotty's  Home- 
folks  Songs"  and  "Lulu  Belle's  and 
Scotty's  Happy  Valley  Songs"  in 
book  form  have  gained  wide  circu- 
lation. In  these  two  books  are  most- 
ly the  songs  and  arrangements,  which 
are  the  favorites  of  their  audiences. 

"The  two  movies  we  made  last 
year,  and  the  year  before,  seem  to 
have  done  good  business  in  all  parts 
of  the  country,"  said  Scotty,  "be- 
cause we  have  just  signed  for  two 
more.  In  one  of  these,  Lulu  Belle 
will  have  the  leading  role.  The  first 
to  be  done  is  'County  Fair,'  for  Re- 
public Studios,  now  being  shot.  The 
other  has  not  been  named,  but  will  be 
made  in  July. 

"Life  has  been  mighty  good  to  us 
in  our  domestic  life,  as  in  our  work," 
Scotty  said  as  a  tender  note  crept 
into  his  voice.  "Linda  Lou  is  now 
five,  and  sometimes  she  sings  with 
us  on  our  programs.  Last  October 
28  the  stork  presented  us  with  a 
husky  son,  named  Steven  Scotty  Wise- 
man, and  are  we  proud!" 

Becoming  celebrities  has  made  little 
change  in  these  young  people.  They 
have  no  difficulty  in  fitting  into  their 
early  environment  when  they  return 
to  the  Carolina  hills.  In  wide  de- 
mand for  benefits  of  all  sorts,  they 
accept  invitations  to  small  school 
audiences  and  country  affairs  and 
make  themselves  at  home  among  their 
old  friends,  and  old  surroundings. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


IN  THE  SHADOW  OF  THE  GOAL 


By  R.  DeWitt  Miller 


The  whole  right  side  of  the  Rockly 
line  collapsed.  From  center  to  end, 
it  simply  folded  up — and  left  Chuck 
Wilson  to  go  his  way  alone. 

He  didn't  go  far.  Four  yards  be- 
hind the  line  of  scrimmage  he  was 
buried  under  a  wave  of  Santa  Clara 
players. 

After  things  were  untangled,  he  sat 
for  a  moment  on  the  cleat-torn  turf. 
His  helment  had  been  knocked  off 
and  his  blond  hair  straggled  down 
against  his  pugnose.  For  the  mo- 
ment his  keen  blue  eyes  were  a  little 
dazed. 

The  world  was  rather  hazy.  He 
couldn't  remember  what  down  it  was. 
As  he  slowly  got  to  his  feet,  he  look- 
ed about  for  the  linesman's  marker. 

Only  second.  That  was  different 
He'd  thought  somehow  it  was  the 
fourth.  Maybe  they  could  get  to  the 
end  of  the  fourth  quarter  without 
Santa  Clara  scoring  again. 

It  was  already  19-0.  They  ought 
to  be  able  to  hold  it  to  that,  especially 
with  Santa  Clara  using  everybody  but 
the  water  boy. 

In  the  weary  huddle  he  called  an 
end  run.  The  pass  was  low,  but  he 
managed  to  hold  it,  and  raced  to  the 
right. 

But  it  was  no  go.  "Swede"  Ander- 
son, Rockly 's  right  end,  was  flat  on  his 
face  before  the  play  was  hardly  un- 
der way.  Two  Santa  Clara  backs 
stripped  away  Chuck's  interference. 
He  reversed  his  field,  pivoted,  chang- 
ed his  pace,  but  he  only  lost  another 
yard  before  a  big  Santa  Clara  tackle 
smacked  him  down. 

As  he  got  up,  he  glanced  over  his 


shoulder  at  the  grass  behind  him.  Yes, 
there  it  was — two  black  lines  with  a 
thinner  streak  connecting  them.  The 
long  shadow  of  the  goal  posts.  That 
was  Jock's  old  adage.  "Fool  around 
till  you  get  into  the  shadow  of  the 
posts,  and  then  kick!" 

Well,  he  wasn't  quite  there  yet 
He'd  have  time  for  one  more  play. 
Three  years  behind  the  crumbling 
Rockly  line  had  taught  him  to  figure 
exactly  how  much  ground  each  play 
would  probably  lose. 

He  played  with  his  eye  on  that 
shadow.  It  was  something  concrete 
to  fight  for,  something  to  keep  up  his 
nerve.  It  wasn't  any  use  to  think 
about  the  other  goal  line.  It  was 
too  far  away.  It  was  like  dreaming 
of  being  an  All-American.  But  the 
long  black  arms  of  that  shadow  were 
close,  a  reasonable  measure  of  his 
failure  or  success. 

That  was  his  game,  his  own  private 
little    contest — with    the    shadow. 

He  came  last  into  the  huddle.  He 
wanted  just  an  instant  longer  to  think. 
That  Santa  Clara  half-back  had  been 
going  nuts  again — rushing  blindly  in 
for  grandstand  tackles.  There  was  a 
way  to  make  a  sucker  out  of  that  kind 
of  a  player.  It  was  desperate,  but  it 
might  give  Rockly  just  those  few 
yards  they  needed  to  hold  on  until  the 
gun. 

He  called  a  flat  zone  pass  from  the 
half  to  the  quarter.  Somebody  in  the 
huddle  swore  under  his  breath.  Chuck 
repeated  the  same  signal.  As  long  as 
he  was  calling  them  they'd  stay  call- 
ed.    Jock    would    back    him    up.     He 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


chose  his  plays  as  Jock  had  taught 
him. 

They  shifted  into  position.  The 
ball  was  snapped.  Suddenly  Rockly 
players  fanned  out.  Some  one  in  the 
Santa  Clara  backfield  yelled: 

"Watch  a  pass." 

But  the  half  had  already  been  suck- 
ed in.  There  was  a  great  gaping  hole 
with  nothing  behind  it  but  the  Santa 
Clara  goal  line.  Chuck  finished  his 
count,  and  jerked  around.  Dimly  he 
realized  that  it  had  worked.  Santa 
Clara  was  caught  flat  footed.  He 
was  in  the  clear  by  yards. 

Porgy,  Rockly  half,  ducked  an  op- 
posing player.  His  arm  went  back, 
and  shot  forward. 

But  the  pass  was  long.  Frantical- 
ly Chuck  went  back.  He  made  a 
final  leap,  but  the  ball  brushed  his 
finger  tips. 

Why  couldn't  Porgy,  or  anybody 
else  of  the  squad,  throw  them 
straight?  He'd  caught  the  Santa 
Clara  team  off  guard.  They  would 
have  looked  like  a  high  school  team. 

His  voice  was  harsh  as  he  called 
the  next  signal.  But  somehow  as  he 
saw  the  weary,  sweat-lined  faces  his 
anger  faded. 

They  had  done  their  best.  They 
just  weren't  football  players.  A 
school  with  four  hundred  enrollment 
couldn't  be  expected  to  turn  up  with 
eleven  Ail-Americans. 

As  they  lined  up  in  punt  formation, 
he  gave  Porgy  a  slap  on  the  back. 
Then  he  went  back  and  back,  deep 
within  the  shadow  of  the  posts.  Gus, 
at  center,  could  pass  plenty  far.  He'd 
been  trained  at  that.  They  hadn't  had 
a  kick  blocked  all  season. 

He  got  the  kick  away.  It  was  a 
towering  punt  that  went  over  the 
safety  man's  head. 


Five  minutes  later  Santa  Clara  was 
back  inside  the  ten-yard  line.  Chuck 
managed  to  stop  an  off  tackle  play. 
Porgy  plugged  a  hole.  But  on  the 
third  try  the  Santa  Clara  quarter 
with  perfect  interference  swung  wide 
around  his  own  left  end. 

Two  blockers  took  Chuck  out  of  the 
play.  The  end  was  already  on  his 
face.  It  was  all  over.  The  man 
scored  standing  up,  as  the  gun  went 
off. 

Weariness  seeped  through  every 
fiber  of  Chuck's  body  as  he  trotted  off 
the  field.  He  put  the  thought  of  the 
game  out  of  his  mind.  His  years 
at  Rockly  had  taught  him  never  to 
post-mortem. 

He  spent  a  long  time  under  the 
warm,  gurgling  shower.  Jock  was 
waiting  for  him  when  he  came  out. 

"Nice  work,  Wilson,"  the  coach 
said.  "That  pass  in  the  fourth  quar- 
ter was  smart  football.  Too  bad  it 
didn't  click." 

"It  was  my  fault .  .  ."  Porgy  began. 

"Forget  it,"  Chuck  said,  snapping  a 
towel  at  the  half  back's  bare  legs. 

"Wilson,"  Jock  broke  in,  "can  you 
come  over  to  my  place  for  dinner  to- 
night? I  want  to  talk  over  the  State 
game  next  week.  I'd  like  to  make  as 
good  a  showing  as  we  can." 

Chuck  glanced  sharply  at  the  coach. 
Jock  sounded  strangely  earnest. 

"What  time  do  you  want  me  over?" 

"About  seven." 

As  Chuck  walked  to  his  room  in 
the  Rockly  dorm  he  thought  of  what 
Jock  had  said.  Smart  football!  But 
what  was  the  use  of  smart  football 
behind  the  Rockly  line.  You  couldn't 
pull  anything  complicated  when  the 
opposing  linesmen  were  in  your  back- 
field   most,   of   the    time. 

In  his  room,  he  dropped  into  a  bat- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


tered  chair.  There  was  an  hour  be- 
fore he'd  have  to  go  back  to  Jock's. 
Dimly  through  the  fog  of  weariness 
he  saw  the  opposite  wall  of  the  room, 
and  the  host  of  pictures  that  covered 
it — newspaper  pictures  of  football 
players. 

AH  -  Americans  !  Players  whose 
names  never  re-issued,  whose  torn 
jersies  were  kept  in  the  trophy  room 
of  the  schools  for  which  they  played. 
It  was  for  those  men  that  eighty 
thousand  people  would  come  to  their 
feet,  letting  loose  their  emotion  in  a 
great  swelling  roar,  as  a  solitary  fig- 
ure trotted  from  the  stadium  after 
his  last  sixty  minutes  of  football. 

Next  week  would  be  Chuck's  last 
game.  In  the  almost  empty  bowl, 
Rockly  would  play  the  final  game  of 
its  season — a  breather  for  the  great 
State  team  that  was  on  its  way  to  a 
national  championship.  "Hold  down 
the  score."  That  was  the  old  Rockly 
war  cry.  Well,  there  was  no  use  to 
gripe  about  it. 

He  got  up.  As  he  crossed  the  room 
to  the  closet  he  stopped  and  looked  a 
long  time  at  the  central  picture  of  the 
group  on  the  wall.  Side  by  side  were 
two  youthful  players.  Above  the  pic- 
ture the  caption  read: 

All-American    Material 

Unconsciously  he  began  to  read  the 
story  that  began  under  the  pictures. 

"Claremont  High  School  loses  its 
two  brightest  football  stars  in  many 
years  with  the  graduation  this  June 
of  Ronny  Burton  and  Chuck  Wilson. 
The  work  of  these  two  backfield  men 
was  chiefly  responsible  for  the  state 
championship  which  Claremont  cap- 
tured last  fall. 

Burton,  it  is  understood,  has  put  in 
his  entrance  application  for  the  state 
university,  where  he  will  continue  his 


football  career.  It  is  hinted  that 
Wilson  has  also  been  scouted  by  State 
and  may  be  offered  a  scholarship  there 
this  fall.  Burton  is  the  son  of  James 
Burton,  president  of  the  First  Nation- 
al Bank  of  Claremont.  He  will  prob- 
ably—" 

Chuck  turned  resolutely  away.  That 
was  over.  It  was  like  a  Rockly  game 
— it  didn't  do  any  good  to  post-mor- 
tem. It  didn't  do  any  good  to  wonder 
what  had  happened  to  that  scholar- 
ship which  had  once  seemed  so  near. 

He  flopped  down  on  the  bed.  Might 
as  well  try  to  get  a  little  sleep  before 
he  went  to  Jock's.  From  the  way 
the  coach  had  spoken  that  afternoon 
he  had  something  important  up  his 
sleeve. 

When  Jock  asked  a  quarterback  to 
dinner,  it  was  not  a  social  affair.  At 
the  dinner  all  talk  of  football  was 
barred.  But  afterwards,  when  the 
dining-room  table  was  cleared,  Jock 
would  bring  out  his  chess  set.  With 
the  chess  men  as  players  he  would 
diagram  plays,  explain  mistakes. 

But  tonight  the  chess  men  remained 
in  their  box.  Jock  smoked  his  pipe 
for  a  long  time,  stopping  Chuck's  at- 
tempts at  conversation  with  grunts. 
He  smoked  in  short,  staccato  puffs. 
Finally,  he  laid  the  pipe  aside  and 
looked  squarely  at  the  quarterback. 

"The  alumni  are  up  on  their  hind 
legs  again,"  he  said  grimly. 

"About   the   team  ? 

"What  else  do  the  alumni  squawk 
about?"  He  recaptured  his  pipe  and 
began  to  fill  it.  "We've  won  two 
games  this  season — with  schools 
smaller  than  ourselves." 

"But  we  haven't  the  material." 

"The  alumni  admit  that.  They  don't 
expect  us  to  be  national  champions. 
But  they  like  to  see  us  in  the  win  col- 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


umn  at  least  half  the  time.     I  don't 
much  blame  them." 

"This  is  just  a  bad  year.  What 
players  we  did  have  graduated  last 
spring.  The  line's  green.  We  haven't 
even  a  passer." 

"I  know  all  that.  I  tried  to  ex- 
plain it.  But  the  farther  I  got,  the 
more  it  sounded  like  assorted  alibis." 
Again  he  looked  keenly  at  Chuck. 
"Wilson,  you've  spent  four  years  at 
Rockly.  The  first  day  I  saw  you  play, 
I  knew  you  weren't  Rockly  timber. 
You  were  a  football  player.  Of  course, 
you  were  green,  plenty  green,  but  you 
had  what  it  takes." 

"Ever  since  then  I've  tried  to  teach 
you  what  I  know  about  the  game,  it 
kept  me  from  going  nuts  over  these 
boobs  that  fall  down  before  they're 
hit.  Once  I  even  hoped  I  could  build 
a  team  around  you,  could  hammer 
enough  football  into  ten  other  men 
to  give  us  a  team  that  might  knock 
over  somebody  big."  He  paused  for 
a  moment.  "I've  gotten  to  know  you 
pretty  well.  I've  never  talked  like 
this  to  another  player." 

"Whatever  football  I  know,  I  learn- 
ed from  you,"  Chuck  said  quietly. 

"No.  Maybe  I've  taught  you  to 
use  your  head  a  bit  more,  but  you 
had  the  foundation  when  you  came 
here.  The  first  time  I  saw  one  of 
your  punts,  I  knew  you  were  the  kind 
who  could  boot  teams  out  of  holes. 
A  really  good  kicker  is  the  surest 
weapon  in  the  game."  He  lit  the 
pipe."  Why  did  you  come  to  Rockly?" 
he  asked  suddenly. 

"There  were  lots  of  reasons.  The 
main  one  was  money.  Dad  died  while 
I  was  in  high  school.  I  figured  I'd  be 
a  fool  to  try  to  stick  it  out  in  a  big 
school.  Maybe  I'd  manage  to  get 
through  a  year  or  two,  but  I'd  have 


to  drop  out  before  I  graduated.  I 
might  make  a  go  of  it  if  I  clicked  in 
football,  but  it  was  too  much  of  a 
gamble.  At  Rockly  I'd  be  on  the  same 
footing  as  everybody  else.  This  way 
I'm  close  to  Claremont  and  can  go 
home  weekends.  Besides,  Rockly  was 
dad's  school. 

"Did  you  realize  then  that  it  would 
ruin  your  football  chances?" 

"I  don't  think  I  thought  that  much. 
When  the  scholarship  to  State  blew 
up,  I  grabbed  at  Rockly  before  things 
got  any  worse,  and  I  missed  college 
altogether.  I  thought  maybe  I'd 
transfer,  but  things  at  home  got 
worse." 

"Would  you  do  the  same  thing 
again?" 

"I — I  don't  know." 

"I  dont  blame  you  for  feeling  that 
way.  You've  got  the  stuff.  You 
might  have  been  an  All-American." 

Chuck  didn't  look  at  the  coach 
Through  his  mind  trooped  a  long  line 
of  players,  tackles,  ends,  quarter- 
backs. He  knew  them  all,  each  face 
familiar  to  him;  he  could  have  recited 
the  record  of  each  man.  Ail-Ameri- 
cans! The  highest  honor  a  player 
could  have.  A  reputation  that  would 
help  land  you  a  good  coaching  job. 
Eighty  thousand  people  on  their  feet 
when  you  go  off  the  field. 

Jock's  voice  sounded  far  off. 

"As  I  said,  the  alumni  are  all  red 
faced  over  the  record  of  dear  old  Rock- 
ly. They're  after  my  scalp.  There's 
only  one  thing  that'll  do  any  good." 

Chuck    came    back    suddenly. 

"The   State  game?" 

"Exactly.  We've  been  trying  to 
schedule  them  for  years.  This  year 
our  gradaute  manager  did  it  somehow. 
I  hate  to  think  how  he  put  it  over. 
We're   figured    as    a    breather    before 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


their  big  game  with  Washington.  You 
know    State's    record?' 

"Undefeated,  but  tied  once,"  Chuck 
replied.  "They  played  their  opener 
on  a  wet  field  with  St.  Mary's  and  no- 
body scored.  If  they  take  Washing- 
ton, they  will  stand  a  good  chance  of 
playing  in  the  Rose  Bowl." 

"You've  left  out  one  thing,"  Jock 
said.  "Ronny  Burton,  probably  the 
greatest  open  field  runner  on  the 
coast,  plays  with  them.  Ever  since 
he  ran  California  ragged  they've  been 
comparing  him  to  Mohler." 

"He's   better  than—" 

But  Jock  cut  him  off. 

"We've  got  to  stop  Burton,"  he 
said.  "We  can't  win.  There's  no  use 
having  any  pipe  dreams.  But  if  we 
can  hold  the  score  down,  and  stop  Bur- 
ton, that's  enough.  Newspaper  head- 
lines are  what  get  the  alumni.  If 
Burton  is  stopped,  it  will  be  spread  ov- 
er every  sport  page  in  the  country. 
You  played  with  him  in  high  school. 
What  is  his  weakness?" 

"I  don't  remember.     He's  a  friend." 

"Don't  be  a  fool.  This  is  football. 
It's  a  chance  for  you  to  get  the  laugh 
on  a  big  team — and  for  me  to  keep 
my  job." 

Chuck  hestitated  a  moment.  Jock 
was  right.  You  couldn't  play  foot- 
ball on  friendship. 

"He's  a  grandstand  player,"  he 
said. 

"That's  just  what  I  figured  when 
I  saw  him  play  a  few  weeks  ago.  I 
know  the  kind.  He's  good,  and  knows 
it.  Well,  that's  something  to  go  on. 
I  want  you  to  hound  Burton.  Under  - 
itand?  Youl'l  play  safety.  Don't 
let  him  get  by  you.  That's  all  you 
have  to  do.  Forget  about  the  offense. 
Just    stop    Burton.     And    keep    them 


in  a  hole  as  much  as  you  can  with 
punts." 

"Tell  the  ends  to  spread  out  more 
when  they  go  down  under  kicks," 
Chuck  suggested. 

"We'll  take  that  up  at  practice  Mon- 
day. I'm  going  to  have  the  line  charge 
straight  in.  The  backs  will  play  up 
close.  That'll  leave  us  more  open  to 
passes,  but  we'll  have  a  better  chance 
of  smearing  Burton  before  he  gets 
started.  Now  here's  favorite  plays 
of  State—" 

Out  came  the  chess  men. 

All  week  Jock  drove  the  players. 
For  almost  a  month  the  second  squad 
had  been  practicing  State  plays,  De- 
fense, defense,  defense — that  was  all 
Jock  poured  at  them.  With  endless 
patience  he  explained  the  vital  points 
where  State's  complicated  reverses 
and  laterals  could  be  wrecked. 

On  Thursday  he  kept  the  practice 
going  until  it  was  too  dark  to  see 
the  ball.  Late  Friday  afternoon  the 
team  arrived  at  the  town  where  State 
was   located. 

After  dinner  Chuck  put  in  a  call  to 
the  expensive  fraternity  house  where 
Ronny  lived.  Ronny's  family  had  left 
Claremont  shortly  after  their  son  had 
entered  the  university.  Chuck  had 
only  seen  Ronny  twice  during  the  last 
four  years.  At  first,  they  had  written 
occasionally,  but  it  had  been  over  a 
year  now  since  Chuck  had  received  a 
letter. 

There  was  something  vaguely 
changed  about  Ronny's  voice. 

"Sure,  Kid,  glad  to  know  you're  in 
town.  Come  on  over  to  the  house.  I 
was  going  to  drop  around  to  the 
hotel  before  the  game.  I've  got  to 
see   you   about   something." 

Ronny   Burton   was   tall,   and   built 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


from  the  ground  up.  There  was  a 
lithe,  graceful  swing  to  his  walk.  On 
the  gridiron  that  same  quality  became 
a  tricky,  hip  swinging,  style  of  run- 
ning which  was  the  despair  of  op- 
posing  tacklers. 

Chuck  noticed  that  the  old  proud 
curl  of  Ronny's  lips  was  even  more 
pronounced  than  it  had  been  in  the 
Claremont  days.  Ronny's  greeting 
was  friendly  in  a  cool  way. 

"Hello,  Wilson.     Glad  to  see  you." 

He  led  the  way  into  the  deserted 
library  of  the  Sigma  house. 

"It's  great  to  see  you,  Ronny," 
Chuck  said,  pumping  his  hand. 

"How're  things  in  the  provinces?" 
Ronny    asked. 

"All  right.  We're  going  to  make 
you  work  tomorrow." 

"Oh.  I  guess  you've  got  a  good 
enough  little  team,"  Ronny  said  in- 
differently. We're  not  planning  to 
run  up  a  big  score  anyway." 

The  remark  stung  Chuck. 

"If  you  think  you're  got  a  walk 
over  .   .  ."  he  began. 

"Cut  it  out,"  Ronny  interrupted. 
"I  know  the  old  speech  about  catch- 
ing a  big  school  on  an  off  day,  and 
all  that.  It  doesn't  happen.  But 
that's  not  what  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
about.     Do  you  know  who's  in  town?" 

"What  do  you  mean?" 

■"I  just  found  out  that  Doc  Temple- 
ton  came  down  last  night  to  see  the 
game.  He's  on  the  All-American 
board.  He  wouldn't  take  the  trouble 
to  come  to  a  second  rate  game,  if  he 
wasn't  planning  to  scout  somebody 
that  the  board  is  considering  for  All- 
American." 

"You  mean  he's  coming  down  to 
watch  you  play.  That's  a  great 
break." 

"I  tho"ght  somebodv  would  be  com- 


ing down  pretty  soon.  Of  course, 
Templeton  will  be  at  the  Washington 
game.  But  I  imagine  he  wants  to 
take  a  look  at  me  beforehand.  That's 
where  you  can  help  me  out." 

"Help  you?"  Sudden  suspicion  flar- 
ed in  Chuck's  mind. 

"Sure.  Here's  the  idea.  State  can 
run  up  a  big  score  if  it  wants  to.  We 
can  make  a  track  meet  out  of  it — or 
we  can  lay  off.  The  coach  isn't  anxi- 
ous to  run  up  a  score,  and  I'm  calling 
the  plays.  I'll  be  playing  safety. 
If  that  line  of  yours  ever  does  manage 
to  spring  you  into  the  open,  I  might 
even  miss  a  tackle." 

Chuck's  face  was  white,  but  he  kept 
his  voice  under  control. 

"And  what  do  you  get  out  of  it?" 
he  asked. 

"First  I'm  going  to  ask  you  some- 
thing. Your  coach  told  you  to  charge 
in  straight  and  play  your  backs  close 
to  the  line.     That's  right,  isn't  it?" 

Chuck  didn't  answer. 

"All  right,  be  an  ass  if  you  want 
to.  I'm  pretty  sure  that  I'm  right. 
That's  the  way  they  always  try  to 
stop  a  dangerous  open  field  runner. 
That's  the  main  thing,  stopping  me. 
That's  what  your  coach  is  probably 
playing  for." 

"Maybe,"  Chuck  said     . 

"All  right  then,  here's  what  I  want 
you  to  do.  Spread  your  team  out. 
Tell  them  you've  got  a  tip  that  we're 
planning  a  passing  attack.  I  don't 
care  how  you  do  it,  but  give  me  a 
chance  to  get  away  for  long  runs  a 
few    times.     Understand?" 

Chuck  didn't  say  anything  for  a 
minute.  He  was  thinking  of  Jock.  If 
State  ran  up  a  big  score,  Jock  would 
be  looking  for  a  new  job.  And  a  job 
was  not  so  easy  to  find  when  you 
were     Jock's     age.     He     remembered 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


how  depserately  earnest  the  coach  had 
been  during  those  last  days  of  prac- 
tice. 

Then  something  within  him  rebell- 
ed. He  couldn't  go  through  with  it. 
Jock  wouldn't  want  him  to. 

"Sorry,"  he  said  quietly.  ',1  know 
we  haven't  a  look  in,  but  we're  play- 
ing to  win." 

"You're  a  fool,"  Ronny  sneered. 

"So  long,  Ronny.  See  you  at  the 
game." 

As  Chuck  left  the  franternity  house 
a  big  drop  of  moisture  bounced  off 
his  snub  nose.  He  glanced  up  at  the 
black,  starless  night. 

Rain!  He  put  out  his  hands  and  felt 
the  decending  drops.  If  it  would 
only  keep  it  up! 

It  did.  All  night  it  poured.  Dur- 
ing the  morning,  Chuck  sat  by  the 
hotel  window,  fascinated  by  the  de- 
scending sheets  of  water,  praying  that 
it  would  not  quit.  But  at  noon  the 
rain  changed  to  a  chill  drizzle,  then 
the  sun  struggled  through. 

In  the  dresing  room  Jock  was  si- 
lent until  just  before  the  team  went 
out  on  the  field.  Then  he  said  slow- 
ly: 

"Fellows,  practically  every  other 
game  this  year  I've  told  you  to  try 
and  keep  the  score  down.  I'm  not 
going  to  do  that  this  time.  I'm  not 
going  to  give  you  any  last  minute 
orders.  If  you  don't  know  by  now 
what  you're  supposed  to  do,  it's  too 
late  to  do  anything  about  it. 

"I'm  just  going  to  tell  you  a  story. 
It  happened  a  good  many  years  ago. 
One  of  Andy  Smith's  California  won- 
der teams  was  playing  Nevada.  .  Ne- 
vada was  a  joke.  So  Andy  went  to 
Palo  Alto  to  scout  Stanford. 

"That  day  Nevada  and  California 
played  to  a  scoreless  tie.     It  was  the 


only  game  California  failed  to  win  in 
two  years. 

"Now  go  on  out." 

The  field  was  a  foot  deep  in  mud. 
It  was  about  as  substantial  as  jello. 
A  cold,  driving  wind  was  whistling 
across  the  field. 

The  State  coach  started  his  second 
team.  With  the  all  important  Wash- 
ington game  only  a  week  off  he  was 
taking  no  chances  with  injuries  to  his 
first  string. 

Rockly  won  the  toss  and  Chuck 
kicked.  The  State  quarter  had  to  go 
back  into  the  end  zone.  On  the  five 
yard  line  he  slipped,  trying  to  dodge 
and  end,  and  splashed  into  the  mud. 

State  didn't  quite  make  yardage  in 
two  trys,  and  kicked. 

Three  plays  by  Rockly  netted  eleven 
yards — loss.  Chuck  kicked.  The  ris- 
ing wind  was  against  him,  but  he 
managed  to  get  off  a  high  one  that 
gave  the  ends  plenty  of  time  to  get 
down   the   field. 

State  got  moving  then.  They  ran 
the  Rockly  ends  ragged,  fooled  the 
backfield  with  reverses,  and  marched 
in  very  convincing  fashion  to  the 
Rockly  thirty  ward  line. 

On  first  down  an  off  tackle  play 
shot  a  man  almost  into  the  clear. 
Chuck,  racing  across  the  field,  dived 
at  the  ball  carrier.  It  was  a  terrific 
tackle.  As  the  man  went  down,  the 
ball  shot  from  his  arms,  and  bobbled 
away.  Instantly  Porgy  was  after  it. 
Beating  two  State  players,  he  curled 
his  body  around  it. 

With  the  help  of  one  luckly  first 
down  which  Rockly  eked  out,  Chuck 
managed  to  hold  on  till  the  end  of  the 
quarter.  But  when  the  gun  went  off, 
State  was  in  possession  of  the  ball 
just  on  the  midfield  stripe. 

An   entire  new   State   team   ran   on 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


the  field.  Apparently  the  coach  had 
decided  it  was  time  to  score. 

Immediately  Chuck  felt  the  differ- 
ence. These  men  were  terrific  hitters. 
The  ball  carrier  was  always  guarded 
by  a  deluge  of  inteiferers.  And  the 
ball  carrier  was  usually  Ronny. 

He  gained  steadily,  but  he  didn't 
get  away.  Playing  tight,  the  Rockly 
players  charged  in,  holding  him  to 
short  gains,  but  State  marched  steadi- 
ly. They  reached  the  ten  yard  stripe, 
and  lined  up. 

A  halfback  took  the  ball  and  start- 
ed wide.  Ronny  went  even  wider  than 
the  half  back — way  out  by  himself, 
doing  nobody  any  good.  Suddenly 
Chuck  realized  what  it  was  going  to 
be.  It  was  crazy,  grandstand  foot- 
ball, using  fancy  plays  to  show  off 
for  Doc  Templeton  up  there  in  the 
stands. 

"Watch  a  lateral,"   Chuck  yelled. 

"Swede"  Anderson,  blundering 
along  ten  yards  out  of  position,  had  a 
flash  of  football  genius.  He  swung  to 
the  right,  and  leaped  into  the  air.  The 
ball,  arched  lazily  from  the  half  to 
Ronny,  dropped  into  the  Swede's 
arms. 

For  a  moment  he  stood  dazed.  Then 
he  turned  and  got  under  way.  Ahead 
of  him  was  a  clear  field — except  for 
Ronny,  who  had  pivoted  and  was  an- 
gling across  the  field,  squeezing  the 
Swede  out  of  bounds. 

But  Chuck  managed  to  get  there 
first.  He  threw  his  body  in  a  beauti- 
ful flying  block  at  Ronny.  They  went 
down  together  in  the  mud — and 
"Swede"  scored. 

There  was  a  sudden  burst  of  noise. 

Chuck's  conversion  was  as  accurate 
as  if  it  were  shot  from  a  gun. 

As  he  kicked  off  he  realized  that 
a  new  spirit  had  come  into  the  Rock- 


ly players.  They  were  ahead.  If 
they  could  only  hold  on  for  a  few 
minutes,  the  story  of  the  game  would 
go  out  over  the  wires.  It  would  be 
announced  at  stadiums  all  over  the 
country.  "At  the  half — Rockly  7; 
State  n-o-t-h-i-n-g." 

They  struggled  there  in  the  mud. 
They  didn't  gain  a  yard,  but  they 
tackled  viciously.  They  pounced  on 
fumbles.  With  the  wind  behind  him, 
Chuck  got  off  great,  towering  kicks 
that  twice  found  the  coffin  corner. 

State  stormed  and  raged — but  at 
the  half  they  were  still  scoreless. 

Jock  didn't  say  anything  at  the 
half.  He  chewed  his  finger  nails  and 
swore  monotonously  under  his  breath. 

The  third  quarter  was  a  long  night- 
mare. State  started  its  second  team 
again.     But  they  didn't  last  long. 

With  the  wind  still  at  his  back 
Chuck  punted  steadily,  punting  on 
first  down  and  fourth  down — when- 
ever he  had  a  good  chance.  Once  he 
even  caught  Ronny  flat  footed  with  a 
quick  kick.  Rockly  made  a  total  net 
gain  of  two  yards  that  quarter. 

Closer  and  closer  the  Rockly  backs 
crowded  against  the  line.  They  were 
wide  open  for  passes.  But  no  passes 
came.  The  State  offense  consisted  of 
Ronny  Burton  trying  to  get  away. 
He  ran  the  end,  hammered  at  the 
tackles,  tried  reverses,  double  and 
triple  reverses — and  wherever  he  went 
Chuck  followed  him  like  a  shadow. 
Time  after  time  he  dragged  him 
down  from  behind,  or  drove  him  out 
of  bounds. 

The  minutes  of  the  third  quarter 
drained  away.  At  the  gun  State  was 
inside  the  twenty  yard  line,  but  it 
had  not  scored. 

As  they  changed  ends  for  the  quar- 
ter,   Chuck   realized    that   it   was   the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


end.  The  wind  was  against  him  now. 
The  Rockly  players  were  punch  drunk, 
staggering  with  weariness.  You  simp- 
ly couldn't  stop  State  when  they  had 
to  have  touchdowns.  They  couldn't 
run  up  a  big  score  now.  Jock  was 
safe. 

The  sun  was  still  struggling  through 
the  clouds.  It  slanted  over  the  field. 
Across  the  mud  were  two  black  lines 
of  shadow,  connected  by  a  thinner 
one. 

Chuck  glanced  at  them  as  he  took 
his  position.  Anyway  that  meant  he 
was  on  familiar  ground.  Inside  the 
twenty  ward  line — that  was  his  terri- 
tory. Those  were  the  yards  that  he 
knew  intimately,  where  he  had  spent 
three-fourths  of  his  football  career. 

State  rammed  to  the  two  yard  line, 
tried  a  complicated  reverse,  and  fum- 
bled.    Rockly  recovered. 

Chuck  went  back  into  the  end  zone. 
With  the  wind  against  him  he  didn't 
have  a  chance.  Suddenly  an  idea  ex- 
ploded in  his  mind.  It  was  an  idea 
born  of  his  years  fighting  there  in  the 
shadows  of  the  posts.  He'd  used  it 
before,  but  only  once  in  a  game.  Why 
not  use  it  to  the  limit  this  time? — If 
he  got  the  chance. 

The  ball  came  to  him,  but  he  didn't 
kick  it.  Instead  he  bent  and  touched 
it  to  the  ground  for  an  automatic 
safety,  giving  State  two  points. 

The  referee  carried  the  ball  out  to 
the  twenty  yard  line.  With  those 
extra  twenty  yards.  Chuck  could  get 
off  a  kick  that  would  hold  them  back 
for  a  while.  On  a  sloppy  field  there 
wasn't  much  chance  for  the  safety 
men  to  get  away  for  a  long  run. 

Chuck  got  off  a  long  kick — low,  to 
keep  it  under  the  wind. 

State  crashed  back.  They  were 
frantic  now.     The  moments  were  tick- 


ing away,  and  they  had  no  score.  At 
last  they  woke  to  Rockly's  weak  pass 
defense,  and  started  using  the  air. 
But  on  the  five  yard  line  Porgy  inter- 
cepted a  wobbly  one. 

Twice  Chuck  rammed  at  the  line. 
There  wasn't  even  a  ghost  of  a  hole. 
He  might  have  been  running  into 
the  side  of  a  hill. 

Then  he  stepped  back  into  the  end 
zone  took  the  ball  and  touched  it 
down.     Rockly  7 — state  4. 

It  seemed  that  it  was  hardly  any 
time  before  State  was  back  hammer- 
ing at  the  goal  line.  The  yard  stripes 
had  long  since  been  obliterated,  but 
Chuck  was  using  the  shadow  now. 
He  could  guess  within  a  yard  of 
where    they    were. 

Two  State  passes  went  wild.  An 
end  run  stopped  short  of  a  first  down. 
Then  the  miricle  happened.  The 
Rockly  line  stiffened  and  held  inches 
short  of  a  first  down. 

Chuck  stepped  back  into  the  end 
zone.  It  was  time  to  take  the  last 
safety  that  still  left  Rockly  a  one 
point  lead. 

Out  they  went  to  the  twenty. 
Chuck  put  all  he  had  in  that  kick. 
Ronny  took  it  on  his  own  thirty,  and 
"Swede"   spilled  him  in  his  tracks. 

Chuck  turned  to  the  time  keeper. 
Less  than  fifteen  seconds  left.  One 
more  play.  They'd  probably  call  a 
pass.  That  way  they  might  have  time 
for  two  more  plays.  There  was  auto- 
matic time  out  after  a  pass. 

"Spread  out,"  he  yelled  "dont 
charge  in.     Watch  a  pass." 

Swiftly  State  lined  up.  They  shift- 
ed.    The  ball  was  snapped. 

But  it  wasn't  a  pass.  It  was  a  re- 
verse with  Ronny  carrying  the  ball. 
Suddenly  Chuck  realized  that  he'd 
done  just  what  Ronny  wanted.     He'd 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


spread  out  the  Rockly  team  and  given 
him  a  broken  field. 

The  reverse  was  aimed  just  inside 
end.  The  Rockly  tackle  had  been 
taken  cleanly  out  of  the  play.  Ronny 
straight-armed  one  tackier,  side-step- 
ped another — and  was  in  the  clear. 

Chuck  was  racing  diagonally  across 
the  field.  He  did  not  feel  the  mud 
sucking  at  his  feet.  The  weariness 
was  somehow  gone.  His  whole  be- 
ing was  concentrated  on  that  player 
there  before  him.  He  gave  one  last 
desperate  dive,  his  arms  going  out  and 
encircling  Ronny's  knees. 

They  splashed  together  in  the  mud 
— short  of  the  last  white  line. 


Dimly  Chuck  was  somewhat  con- 
scious of  a  confusion  in  the  dressing 
room.  He  raised  his  head  a  little 
from  the  rubbing  table.  Jock  then 
was  coming  towards  him.  Beside 
Jock  was  another  man — a  man  whose 
face  seemed  vaguely  familiar. 

"Wilson,"  the  man  said,  "I'm  Tem- 
pleton.     How  do  you  feel?" 

Chuck  sat  up. 

"Great!"  he  lied. 

"I  came  down  here,"  Templeton 
went  on,  "to  see  an  All-American  play- 
er— one  that  had  brains.  I  saw  one.  It 
wasn't  the  one  I  expected,  but  that 
doesn't  matter.  I  shall  present  your 
name  to  the  board." 


THE  SUMMIT  OF  THE  YEARS 

The  longer  I  live  the  more  my  mind  dwells  upon  the  beauty 
and  wonder  of  the  world.  I  hardly  know  which  feeling  leads, 
wonderment  or  admiration.  I  have  loved  the  feel  of  the  grass 
under  my  feet,  and  the  sound  of  the  running  streams  by  my 
side.  The  hum  of  the  wind  in  the  tree-tops  has  always  been 
good  music  to  me,  and  the  face  of  the  fields  had  often  comforted 
me  more  than  the  faces  of  men.  I  am  in  love  with  this  world ; 
by  my  construction  I  have  nestled  lovingly  in  it.  It  has  been 
my  point  of  outlook  into  the  universe.  I  have  not  bruised  my- 
self against  it,  not  tried  to  use  it  ignobly.  I  have  tilled  its 
soil,  I  have  gathered  its  harvests,  I  have  waited  upon  its  sea- 
sons, and  always  have  reaped  what  I  have  sown.  While  I 
delved  I  did  not  lose  sight  of  the  sky  overhead.  While  I  gather- 
ed its  bread  and  meat  for  my  body,  I  did  not  neglect  to  gather 
its  bread  and  meat  for  my  soul.  I  have  climbed  its  mountains, 
roamed  its  forests,  sailed  its  waters,  crossed  its  deserts,  felt 
the  sting  of  its  frosts,  the  oppression  of  its  heats,  the  drench 
of  its  rains,  the  fury  of  its  winds,  and  always  have  beauty  and 
joy  waited  upon  my  goings  and  comings. — John  Burroughs. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  latest  outbreak  of  a  contagious 
disease  at  the  School  was  one  case 
of  chicken  pox,  the  victim  being  a 
youngster  who  was  at  the  infirmary 
being  treated  for  a  broken  arm. 


Several  hogs  were  butchered  this 
week  and  the  cottage  kitchens  are 
again  well  supplied  with  spare-ribs, 
sausage,  etc.  We  have  been  told 
there  will  probably  be  one  more  "Hog- 
killin'  "  before  the  coming  of  warm 
weather. 


lications  for  the  use  of  our  boys. 

Last  week,  an  express  package  con- 
taining numbers  of  the  fine  litte  mag- 
azines published  by  the  Sunshine 
Press,  were  received.  Examination 
revealed  that  they  were  really  worth- 
while, and  they  were  placed  in  our 
library,  where  all  the  boys  will  have 
access  to  the  splendid  material  found 
in  their  pages. 

This  is  a  much  appreciated  dona- 
tion, and  we  hereby  tender  our  thanks 
to  Mr.  Henrichs  for  his  kindly 
thought. 


Mr.  I.  W.  Wood,  our  fifth  grade 
teacher,  who  has  been  ill  since  last 
November,  and  was  convalescing  at 
his  home  in  Montgomery  county,  re- 
turned to  the  School  last  Tuesday. 
We  are  glad  to  report  he  is  very 
much  improved  in  health  and  expects 
to  be  back  on  the  job  in  a  few  days. 


The  "Sunshine  Magazine,"  a  month- 
ly periodical,  published  at  Litchfield, 
Illinois,  comes  to  our  desk  regularly. 
Mr.  H.  F.  Henrichs,  the  editor,  has 
the  admirable  custom  of  getting  to- 
gether choice  articles  of  the  literary 
world,  both  past  and  present,  and 
publishing  them  in  booklet  form. 
These  are  distributed  to  friends  all 
over  the  country.  In  a  recent  letter 
to  The  Uplift  office,  Editor  Henrichs 
made  some  commendatory  remarks 
concerning  the  work  being  carried 
on  at  the  School,  and  signified  his 
willingness  to  send  some  of  his  pub- 


Rev.  J.  George  Bruner,  pastor  of 
Advent  Morvian  Church,  Winston- 
Salem;  James  Long  and  Matthew- 
Hedge,  also  of  that  city,  were  visitors 
at  the  School  last  Tuesday  afternoon. 
Accompanied  by  Superintendent  Bo- 
ger,  they  visited  the  vocational  shops 
in  the  Swink-Benson  Trades  Build- 
ing, gymnasium,  swimming  pool,  and 
other  places  of  interest  on  the  camp- 
us. 


Mr.  J.  E.  Adams,  Jr.,  officer  in 
charge  of  the  Receiving  Cottage  had 
the  misfortune  to  sustain  a  painful 
eye  injury  last  Wednesday.  While 
driving  a  nail,  the  head  flew  off, 
struck  his  glasses,  breaking  them. 
A  small  piece  of  glass  entered  the 
eye,  puncturing  the  eyeball.  He  im- 
mediately consulted  a  specialist  in 
Concord,  who  removed  the  fragment 
of  glass  and  treated  the  injury.  The 
doctor   assured    Mr.    Adams    that   the 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


sight  would  not  be  impaired,  but  ad- 
vised him  to  rest  quietly  for  a  few 
days. 


George  Bristow,  one  of  our  old 
printing  class  boys,  wrote  us  this 
week  He  was  allowed  to  leave  the 
School,  August  15,  1932,  going  to  his 
home  in  Winston-Salem,  where  he 
followed  different  lines  of  work  for 
several  years.  For  the  past  two  or 
three  years  he  was  employed  in  a 
steel  mill.  George  writes  that  he  is 
no  longer  working  there,  but  is  now 
driving  a  truck  for  the  North  Carolina 
State  Highway  Department.  He  states 
that  he  likes  his  work  and  is  getting 
along  fine.  George  has  been  married 
several  years,  and  has  this  to  say 
about  his  family:  "Our  children  are 
getting  along  fine.  The  girl  will  be 
four  years  old  in  July;  the  boy,  two 
in  May;  my  wife  was  twenty-one  last 
April;  as  for  myself,  I  was  twenty- 
six  years  old  on  the  17th  of  March. 
The  last  few  years  sure  have  slipped 
by  in  a  hurry." 

George  closed  his  letter  with  the 
request  that  we  mail  him  The  Up- 
lift  occasionally,  saying  that  he 
would  always  be  glad  to  hear  from 
the  School.  He  further  stated  that 
some  time  during  the  summer  months, 
he  hoped  to  be  able  to  bring  his 
family  down  and  show  them  where  he 
spent  some  enjoyable  years  as  a  small 
boy. 


Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte,  was 
in  charge  of  the  afternoon  service  at 
the  Training  School  last  Sunday.  He 
was     accompanied     by     Gene     Davis, 


prominent  young  singer,  who  render- 
ed a  solo  number  and  led  the  boys 
in  singing  several  choruses,  and  Ed 
Ulrich,  of  the  Charlotte  Bible  Insti- 
tute, who  addressed  the  boys,  calling 
special  attention  to  some  verses  from 
the  fifth  chapter   of   Daniel. 

Belshazzar,  said  he,  was  king  of 
a  strong  and  mighty  city.  This  city, 
Babylon,  had  walls  surrounding  •  it 
which  were  so  thick  that  races  could 
have  been  held  on  top  of  them.  These 
huge  walls  guarded  the  city  so  well 
that  it  was  impossible  for  any  in- 
vading force  to  conquer  it.  This  fact 
made  King  Belshazzar  a  very  power- 
ful ruler,  and  the  more  power  he  ac- 
quired, the  more  he  wanted.  Finally 
he  attained  a  condition  which  in  these 
days  would  be  described  in  the  langu- 
age of  the  street  as  the  "big  head." 

This  conceited  ruler  decided  to  have 
a  great  feast,  inviting  all  the  palace 
guards,  feeling  that  no  one  could  enter 
the  city.  He  said,  "I'm  going  to 
show  God  how  big  I  am;  that  I  don't 
even  need  Him."  He  then  took  ves- 
sels that  belonged  to  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  filled  them  with  wine  and 
drank.  During  the  festivities  some 
strange  handwriting  appeared  on  the 
wall.  The  king  was  unable  to  trans- 
late it  so  he  called  in  others  to  do  so, 
but  they  all  failed.  He  then  said  that 
he  would  make  the  man  who  could 
translate  the  writing  third  ruler  of 
the  kingdom.  Finally,  Daniel  was 
called  in,  and  translated  the  writing 
for  the  king.  He  told  him  that  he 
had  rebelled  against  the  will  of  God, 
and  that  He  was  going  to  bring  judg- 
ment down  upon  him  that  night. 

Belshazzar  scoffed  at  such  an  idea, 
still  feeling  that  he  and  his  kingdom 
were  so  powerful  that  none  could 
destroy    them,    but    he    had    left    God 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


out  of  the  picture,  and  was  soon  to 
realize  his  mistake.  While  the  great 
feast  had  been  going  on,  the  guards 
guards  became  so  drunk  that  the 
entrance  gates  of  the  city  had  been 
left  open,  making  it  a  very  easy  mat- 
ter for  the  enemy  to  come  in  and  take 
over  the  kingdom.  The  egotistical 
King  Belshazzar  died  that  night. 


Mr.  Ulrich  concluded  by  stating  that 
it  was  a  tragic  thing  to  leave  God  out 
of  our  lives.  If  we  do  that,  like  King: 
Belshazzar,  we  shall  be  weighed  in. 
the  balances  and  found  wanting.  We 
must  strive  to  be  true  Christians  at 
all  times,  and  being  a  true  Christian 
weans  continually  fighting  for  that 
which   is   right. 


SIMPLE  CREED 

Let  me  give  to  my  daily  task 

The  best  that  I  have  to  give, 
Let  me  look  at  my  worst  enemy 

And  be  strong  enough  to  forgive. 
Let  me  appreciate  to  the  utmost 

A  plain  and  simple  life, 
Let  me  avoid  useless  argument 

Let  me  strive  to  do  what's  right. 
Let  me  never  be  tempted 

To  use  deceitfulness  or  guile, 
Let  me  know  the  meaning  of  mercy 

To  have  the  faith  of  a  little  child. 
Let  me  not  seek  to  find 

Either  riches  or  fickle  fame, 
Let  me  never  heap  on  others 

Crushing  hurt  or  burning  shame. 
Let  me  stand  upright  and  honest 

Let  me  look  the  world  in  the  eye 
Let  me  live  only  by  this  simple  creed 

And  then,  in  peace,  let  me  die ! 


-Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


THE  VISION 

By  Elmer  R.  Arn 


Today,  when  epidemics  of  hatred 
spread  their  contagion  over  mammoth 
areas  of  our  civilized  world,  when 
moral  anarchy,  cynicism,  and  bruta- 
lity dominate  the  chancelleries  of  the 
earth — idealism  takes  on  potent  sig- 
nificance. 

Today,  we  have  come  to  realize 
the  world  needs  idealism  and  trust 
and  hope  far  more  than  it  needs 
bread  for  the  hungered  or  a  cot  for 
the  weary. 

Today,  the  world  needs  to  be  re- 
minded that  magnificent  courage  and 
heroism  have  prevailed  through  long 
sieges  of  terror  and  privation,  through 
lawlessness  and  intimidation,  because 
ideals  have  been  at  stake.  Today, 
the  world  needs  vivid  reminders  that 
people  have  carried  on  even  under 
fire  because  they  were  safe-guarding 
the  ideal  of  democracy. 

Today,    the    world    needs    evidence, 


if  you  please,  that  we  of  America, 
millions  strong,  have  an  invulnerable 
allegiance  to  our  forebears  whose 
monumental  toil,  whose  labor,  and 
whose  sacrifice  toward  democratic 
idealism  enriched  this  continent  and 
put  America  far  in  the  lead  on  the 
highway  of  human  progress. 

Today,  the  world  needs  to  feel  that 
we  of  America  will  not  tolerate  the 
unclean  thinking  of  another  conti- 
nent. Today,  America  must  show 
deeds  which  will  articulate  the  re- 
verence it  holds  for  the  idealism 
which  sets  our  America  apart  among 
the   nations   of  the   earth. 

To  make  immortal  the  idealism  of 
George  Washington,  the  Father  of 
our  Country,  is  one  of  the  noblest 
overtures  we  can  make  in  giving  con- 
crete evidence  that  truth  and  justice 
and  right  still  do  and  ever  shall  pre- 
vail in  this  land  of  liberty. 


A  THOROUGHBRED 

One  day,  years  ago  when  Theodore  Roosevelt  was  a  boy,  his 
father  said  to  him,  "Theodore,  do  you  know  what  a  thorough- 
bred is?  Well,  I'll  show  yo.  See  those  two  dogs?  Well,  this 
one — "  and  he  picked  up  an  ugly-looking  low-bred  pup  and  gave 
him  a  gentle  shaking,  causing  yelps  and  barks  and  howls  to 
rend  the  air — "this  is  not  a  thoroughbred." 

Then  he  picked  up  a  fine-looking,  handsome  young  dog  and 
shook  him  hard,  not  a  sound  coming  forth.  "There,"  said  the 
father,  "that's  your  thoroughbred.  Be  a  thoroughbred,  my 
boy,  and,  whatever  happens,  don't  squeal." — Selected. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  March  23,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(3)  Herschel  Allen  3 
Carl  Barrier 

(13)    William  Drye  15 

(6)  Homer  Head  14 
(5)  Weaver  F.  Ruff  11 

(17)   William  Shannon  17 
(17)    Frank  May  17 
(17)   Weldon  Warren  17 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  6 
N.  A.  Bennett  8 
(2)   William  Blackmon  7 
Charles  Browning  2 

(8)  John  Davis  8 
Eugene  Edwards  10 
Doris  Hill  3 

(4)  Burman    Keller    12 
(2)    H.  C.  Pope  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 
Charles   Chapman  3 
(2)   Joseph  Farlow  10 
(5),  Thomas  Hooks  13 
(15)    Edward  Johnson  16 

Ralph  Kistler  5 
(13)   Donald  McFee  15 
William  Padrick  3 
Richard  Parker  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(7)  Lewis  Andrews  15 

(2)  Robert  Hare  5 

(9)  William  Matthewson  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Quentin   Crittenton  10 
Aubrey  Fargis  7 
John  Jackson  8 
Hugh  Kennedy  12 
William  Morgan  5 
Robert  Simpson  8 
Oakley  Walker  8 
Thomas  Yates  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(4)   Theodore  Bowles  16 

(3)  Junior  Bordeaux   14 
(3)    Collett  Cantor  13 
(3)    Glenn  Drum  3 


(2)  A.  C.  Elmore  9 

William  Gaddy  4 

(2)  Ivey  Lunsford  9 

(2)  Leonard  Melton  8 

(3)  Mack  McQuaigue   11 

(4)  Currie   Singletary  14 
(3)  Fred  Tolbert  8 

(2)  Hubert  Walker   14 

(6)  Dewey  Ware  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(3)  Leonard  Jacobs  9 

(4)  Carl  Ward  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood  6 

(7)  John  H.  Averitte  16 
(12)   Clasper   Beasley   16 

(3)   Donald  Earnhardt  15 
(4  s)   Lyman   Johnson   14 
Robert  Lawrence  7 
(10)   Arnold  McHone  16 
Edward  Overby  8 
(3)    Carl  Ray  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 
(3)   Cecil  Ashley  3 
Sam  Kirksey 

(2)  Otis  Kilpatrick  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Holly  Atwood  10 
Percy  Capps  9 

(3)  David    Cunningham    16 
(3)   James  Davis  3 

(3)    George  Gaddy  10 

(2)   James  Hale  6 

(6)   Columbus   Hamilton   10 

(5)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  8 
Grady  Kelly  9 

(2)   Alfred  Lamb  6 
'  (2)   Isaac  Mahaffey  2 
(2)   William  Nelson   13 
(2)   Thomas  Sands  12 
(2)   Lewis  B.  Sawyer  6 

Robert  Tidwell  5 
(2)   Horace  Williams  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(2)    Ralph  Fisher  3 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


(17)   Robert  Goldsmith  17 
Cecil  Gray  10 
(2)    Earl  Hildreth  14 
(9)   Broadus  Moore  14 
(2)   John  Ray  4 
(5)   Monroe  Searcy  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(2)    Odell  Almond  13 

Jay  Brannock  3 

William  Broadwell  8 
(2)    Ernest  Brewer  10 
(2)   William  Deaton  12 
(2)   Treley   Frankum   12 
(2)   Woodrow  Hager  11 
(2)   Tillman  Lyles  13 
(2)    Clarence  May  ton  11 

James  Mondie  9 
(2)   Hercules  Rose  12 
(2)   Howard   Sanders   15 
(2)    Charles   Simpson  13 
(2)   Robah  Sink  14 
(2)    Jesse  Smith  8 
v'2)   Norman  Smith  13 

William  Suites 

Pete  Taylor  3 
(2)    George  Tolson  12 

Brice  Thomas  2 
(2)   Carl  Tyndall  9 

Eugene  Watts  6 
(2)   J.  R.  Whitman  12 
(2)    Roy  Womack  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(8)   James  Brewer  14 
Charles  Gaddy  9 


Vincent  Hawes   14 
James   Johnson   3 
James  Lane  10 
Claude  McConnell 
Randall  D.  Peeler  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker  14 

(4)   Edward  Carter  15 

(4)   Mack  Coggins  14 

(17)   Audie  Farthing   17 

(3)    Henry  Glover  10 

Troy  Gilland  14 

(2)  William  Harding  3 
(8)   Feldman  Lane  14 
(7)    Roy  Mumford  10 
(7)   Henry  McGraw  12 

(11)    Norvell   Murphy    14 

(3)  James  Roberson  5 

(4)  John  Robbins  13 

(2)   Charles  Steepleton  13 
(2)   J.  C.  Willis  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(13)  Jennings  Britt  13 

(2)  Aldine    Duggins    6 

(3)  J.  P.  Sutton  13 
(2)  Calvin  Tessneer  4 
(2)  George  Warren  4 

(4)  Bennie  Wilhelm  9 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Roy  Holmes 
(2)   James  Johnson  3 
(2)   John  T.  Lowry  9 
(7)    Redmond  Lowry  12 
(7)   Thomas  Wilson   14 


BLOWING  OUT  THE  LIGHTS 

The  King's  Business  tells  of  a  conversation  between  a  minis- 
ter and  a  woman  who  was  engaged  in  Christian  work.  She 
knew  him,  as  did  many  others,  to  be  hypocritical  of  other  Chris- 
tian workers.  He  asked  her,  "Well,  are  you  still  letting  your 
light  shine?"  She  answered,  "Yes,  Doctor,  just  like  you  are,  and 
I  am  blowing  out  everybody  else's  just  like  you  are?'  Perhaps 
it  was  a  needed  rebuke;  at  least  it  is  a  good  lesson  for  all  of 
us.  Let  us  shun  this  terrible  business  of  "blowing  out  the 
lights"  of  our  fellow  laborers.  We  should  not  seek,  primarily, 
to  advance  our  work;  we  should  seek  to  advance  his  work. 
Envy  and  jealousy  are  ruinous  and  deadly  sins  in  the  heart  of 
God's  people.     Let  us  repent,  confess,  and  forsake. 

— Christian  Victory. 


APR  ?     134* 


W.  UPLIFT 


VOL.   XXIX 


CONCORD   N.   C,   APRIL  5,   1941 


NO.    14 


f  *■ c' 


C^ 


▼  VVTTTT   ^  *y  ^  ▼  ▼  ^  ' 


MEN  WANTED 

Not  gold,  but  only  men  can  make 

A  nation  great  and  strong. 
Men  who,  for  truth  and  honor's  sake, 

Stand  fast,  and  suffer  long. 
Brave  men,  who  work  while  others  sleep, 

Who  dare  while  others  shy. 
They  build  a  nation's  pillars  deep, 

And  lift  them  to  the  sky. 

— Emerson. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

SOUTHERN  HIGHLANDS 
REVIVE  HANDICRAFTS 

GREEN  MOUNTAIN  MEMORIES 

TRUTH  AND  FREEDOM 

MOORESVILLE  NATIVE 

RECEIVES  FELLOWSHIP 

TRENDS  IN  EDUCATION  OF  DEAF 

THE  VIRGIN  ISLANDS 

HIDDEN  BABES  OF  THE  WOODS 

THE  SILENT  SUFFERER  (N. 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By  Don  Whitehead 
By  Jasper  B.  Sinclair 
By  Harry  H.  Schooley 

By  Everette  Jones 

By  Mrs.  H.  T.  Poore 

By  Francis  G.  Duehay 

By  Dorothy  Herbst 

C.  Christian  Advocate) 


3-7 


10 
12 

15 
17 
20 
22 
24 
25 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription:      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  -  second-class  matter  Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  CHURCH:  THE  BULWARK  OF  THE  COMMUNITY 

A  community  can  never  rise  above  the  character  of  its  citizens.  What 
people  are  manifests  itself  in  what  they  do,  in  what  they  plan,  and  Avhat  they 
sponsor.  A  better  community — better  in  happv  domestic  relationships,  better 
,in  racial  understanding  and  co-operation,  better  in  economic  fairness,  better 
in  moral  uprightness,  better  in  the  selection  of  goals  for  united  effort,  better 
in  civic  pride  and  loyalty — is  the  visible  and  tangible  evidence  of  the  personal 
worth. 

The  church  is  the  bulwark  of  our  community.  By  her  emphasis  upon  the 
right  relation  of  the  individual  with  God,  the  immovable  rock  is  laid  upon 
which  Christian  character  must  rest.  With  clear  urgency  the  church  bestirs 
man  out  of  his  groveling,  self-disrespecting  littleness  to  a  dignity  becoming 
him  who  can  talk  to  God  and  walk  with  Him. — D.  P.  Rudisill. 


CHURCH  ATTENDANCE 

It  is  obvious  to  those  who  attend  church  when  not  detained  by 
unavoidable  circumstances  that  there  are  more  vacant  pews  than 
there  were  years  ago.  The  cause  of  such  appalling  negligence  can- 
not be  definitely  decided,  but  we  feel  outside  attractions,  many 
and  varied,  are  the  causes  of  absolute  indifference  to  the  need  of 
spiritual  enrichment  of  the  soul  by  church  attendance.  Another 
reason  for  so  many  empty  pews  on  the  Sabbath  is  that  for  six  week 
days  the  masses  are  in  a  whirl  of  business  engagements,  so  they  take 
a  vacation  on  Sunday  morning  so  as  to  become  primed  for  an  out- 
ing in  the  afternoon. 

This  laxness  in  church  attendance  is  not  a  local  condition,  but 
is  widespread.  Wherever  one  goes  the  usual  comment  about  empty 
pews  is  heard.  It  seems  that  there  is  nothing  the  ministers  can  do 
about  it.  When  things  move  smoothly,  and  success  in  the  material 
things  is  realized,  there  is  no  time  for  thanksgiving  or  even  thinking 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

of  the  source  of  all  good  gifts.  It  takes  misfortune  in  the  whirl  of 
this  busy  life  to  make  some  people  bow  in  humble  submission  to  the 
name  of  Christ. 

There  are  instances  wherein  ministers  meet  conditions  with 
fervor,  but  at  the  same  time,  when  the  opportunity  is  presented, 
throw  in  enough  humor  to  make  their  message  impressive.  The 
background  for  the  incident  we  are  relating  took  place  in  a  large 
church,  Gothic  in  structure,  with  a  membership  of  seven  hundred. 
It  was  on  an  Easter  morning  when  the  whole  world  was  peaceful 
and  beautiful,  and  there  were  heard  echoes  of  the  great  "Alleluia." 

This  edifice  on  this  particular  occasion  was  packed  to  its  capacity. 
The  minister  was  amazed  and  pleased  to  see  so  many  of  his  parish- 
ioners in  their  pews.  Prior  to  the  sermon  the  minister's  face  beam- 
ed with  joy  as  he  looked  upon  the  large  congregation  assembled  for 
worship  on  the  day  commemorating  the  resurrection  of  the  living 
Christ.  He  said,  good-humoredly,  "I  greet  you,  my  Easter  lilies, 
and  am  looking  forward  to  seeing  you  again  at  Christmas,  when  an 
appropriate  program  of  worship  will  be  held,  telling  the  story  of 
the  birth  of  Christ." 

It  is  all  important  that  the  resurrection  and  birth  of  the  Savior 
be  outstanding  in  all  Christian  churches,  but  the  torch  of  faith 
should  inspire  a  greater  devotion  and  loyalty  to  the  church  at  all 
times. 


THE  GIRL  SCOUTS 

The  organization  known  as  Girl  Scouts  has  not  found  place  in  the 
hearts  and  minds  of  the  public,  the  equal  of  Boy  Scouts,  but  the 
history  of  the  movement  is  interesting.  The  spirit  that  inspired 
the  organization,  if  followed,  means  much  in  forming  character  in 
the  teen  age  of  young  girlhood.  This  is  a  resume  of  the  founding 
of  the  Girl  Scouts.  It  was  written  by  a  Girl  Scout,  and  carries  much 
valuable  information : 

The  late  Lord  Baden-Powell  founded  the  Boy  Scout  movement 
in  England  in  1807.  The  first  Boy  Scout  rally  was  held  at  the 
Crystal  Palace,  in  1809.  There  were  some  girls  who  appeared  who 
called  themselves  scouts  and  wanted  to  take  part  in  the  great  ad- 
venture.    The  founder  of  the  movement  realized  that  girls  must 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

have  an  organization  of  their  own,  and  formed  the  Girl  Guide 
Association.  In  that  same  year,  Australia,  Finland  and  South 
Africa  started  the  work,  and  it  later  spread  to  Denmark,  Poland 
and  Canada. 

Mrs.  Juliette  Low,  the  founder  of  girl  scouting  in  the  United 
States  lived  in  England  part  of  her  life,  and  became  interested  in 
scouting  through  Lord  Baden-Powell,  who  was  a  friend  of  hers. 
Mrs.  Low  started  her  first  company  of  Guides  in  Scotland,  after 
which  she  organized  the  Girl  Scout  movement  in  America. 

Sarah  Louise  Arnold,  who  was  president  of  the  Girl  Scouts  of 
America,  expressed  the  purpose  of  the  conference  and  all  girl  scout- 
ing when  she  said,  "We  have  come  together  tonight  in  this  great 
hall  that  we  may  by  the  very  pureness  of  our  purpose  and  strength 
of  our  striving,  enable  each  of  us  to  go  out,  not  only  with  greater 
courage,  hope  and  faith  and  perhaps  with  more  light  on 
our  path,  but  also  with  full  confidence  that  in  the  end  the  message 
shall  go  on  and  on,  and  life  be  pure  and  stronger  because  of  the  fa- 
gots that  tonight  we  cast  into  our  fire." 

This  year  the  Girl  Scouts  are  celebrating  their  29th  anniversary. 
There  are  633,000  Girl  Scouts  in  the  United  States.  This  move- 
ment should  receive  as  much  attention  as  is  given  to  Boy  Scouts  by 
the  general  public.  The  girls,  like  the  boys  in  many  homes,  are 
handicapped  for  the  lack  of  means,  therefore,  are  deprived  of  much 
outdoor  recreation  in  the  summer  months.     Give  the  girls  a  chance. 


TOO  MUCH  SPEED 

"Yours  may  be  the  only  car  on  the  road  and  you  still  will  stand  a 
chance  of  being  involved  in  a  serious  accident  unless  you  drive  at  a 
safe  speed,"  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Divi- 
sion, said  this  week. 

Hocutt  made  this  statement  after  studying  the  1940  record  with 
respect  to  single  responsibility  accidents  on  North  Carolina  streets 
and  highways.  Single  responsibility  accidents  are  accidents  involv- 
ing only  one  vehicle  and  one  driver,  as  when  a  car  overturns  in  the 
roadway,  runs  off  the  road,  or  strikes  a  fixed  object. 

"It  doesn't  take  two  cars  to  make  an  accident,"  he  declared.  "It 
only  takes  one  car  driven  improperly.     Last  year,  988  persons  were 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

killed  in  traffic  accidents  in  North  Carolina,  and  280  of  these  were 
killed  in  single  responsibility  accidents.  Fifty-four  were  killed  in 
cars  that  struck  fixed  objects,  such  as  bridge  abutments,  telephone 
poles,  etc.,  on  the  roadway  or  on  the  right-of-way.  And  161  were 
killed  in  cars  that  got  out  of  control  and  ran  off  the  road.  Sixty- 
eight  were  killed  in  cars  that  overturned  in  the  roadway." 

"A  large  majority  of  these  accidents  are  a  direct  result  of  exces- 
sive speed,"  the  safety  director  said.  "Cars  just  don't  turn  over  in 
the  roadway  or  go  sailing  off  into  a  ditch  or  field  unless  they  are 
being  driven  so  fast  that  their  drivers  are  unable  to  control  them. 

"It  is  speed  that  is  killing  people  every  day  on  North  Carolina 
highways,  and  untill  speeding  is  discouraged  by  unrelenting  and  im- 
partial enforcement,  we  need  not  expect  any  reduction  in  single 
responsibility  accidents,  at  least. 


FATHER  DIVINE  IN  TROUBLE 

God  (the  black  one  of  Harlem)  has  got  into  trouble  with  the  law. 
His  predicament  was  caused  by  his  failure  to  satisfy  a  judgment 
amounting  to  $5,949,  obtained  against  him  by  a  former,  disillusion- 
ed, "angel"  of  his  "heaven,"  Mrs.  Verinda  Brown,  who  seems  to 
have  convinced  the  court  of  her  superior  right  to  the  money.  De- 
claring that  the  judgement  had  been  obtained  by  fraudery,"  and 
that  he  was  "glad  I  do  not  have  any  property  or  money,  so  they 
can't  get  any,"  Father  Divine  ignored  the  judgment  until  an  order 
of  imprisonment  was  issued  against  him  for  contempt  of  court. 
The  federal  revenue  authorities  are  still  not  convinced  of  that 
"Divine"  poverty,  though  they  have  failed  to  lay  hands  so  far  on 
his  lavish  resources.  However,  the  imprisonment  order  quickly 
brought  a  group  of  worshipers  to  post  a  bond  in  double  the  sum  of 
the  judgement,  which,  with  interest  and  cost,  amounted  to  $12,591, 
awaiting  an  appeal  of  the  high  Harlem  "heaven"  to  a  New  York 
court.  The  colored  divinity  seems  to  have  enjoyed  the  publicity 
afforded  by  his  appearance  at  court.  With  beaming  eyes  he  played 
up  to  Sheriff  Finn's  desire  for  the  spotlight,  which  was  to  be  fur- 
thered by  a  news  photo  of  a  handshake,  while  he  exclaimed  in  pride, 
"I'm  the  center  of  attraction  wherever  I  am." — The  Lutheran 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

CHAPELS  FOR  THE  U.  S.  ARMY 

The  accusation  is  sometimes  brought  that  America  is  a  Christian 
nation  in  name  only,  that  so  much  wickedness  goes  on  that  to  call 
it  Christian  is  a  misnomer.  Christian  or  not  in  its  entirety,  the 
Government  takes  cognizance  of  the  spiritual  and  moral  welfare  of 
its  growing  citizen  Army  in  the  announcement  that  604  new  chapels 
will  be  erected  in  Army  posts,  camps  and  stations  throughout  the 
nation  at  government  expense.  The  new  chapels,  costing  $21,000 
each,  will  provide  appropriate  settings  for  the  worship  of  God  by 
Protestants,  Roman  Catholic  and  Jews. 

These  buildings,  says  the  War  Department,  will  be  typical  of  the 
usual  small  community  church,  slant-roofed,  frame  buildings  with 
steeple  at  the  front.  They  may  be  small — community  typical  in 
some  respects,  but  think  of  a  $21,000  church  without  a  church  debt. 

— Smithfield  Herald 


GOD  BLESS  AMERICA 

Steve  Cardinale  lives  in  Monterey,  California.  He  is  a  native  of 
Sicily  and  peddles  fish  for  a  living. 

He  appreciates  very  much  the  privilege  of  living  in  America. 

A  few  days  ago  he  wrote  the  following  to  President  Roosevelt: 

"I  am  sending  fifty  dollars  to  you  to  be  used  for  the  defense  of 
our  beloved  country  and  all  that  I  can  do  for  this  land  that  I  love, 
I  shall  be  glad  to  do.  The  real  democracy  is  in  this  country  and  we 
pray  it  shall  not  die." 

How  many  native  Americans  have  sent  fifty-dollar  bills  to  be 
used  in  National  defense? — Hertford  Herald. 


The  year  1918  is  recalled  quite  vividly,  when  millions  of  human 
lives  were  taken  during  the  epidemic  of  influenza.  It  is  estimated 
that  more  lives  were  lost  from  this  disease  than  from  casualties  in 
the  World  War. 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


SOUTHERN  HIGHLANDS 

REVIVE  HANDICRAFTS 

By  Don  Whitehead  in  Charlotte  Observer 


Looms  and  spinning  wheels  are 
humming  these  days  in  many  moun- 
tain cabins  of  the  southern  highlands 
with  a  revival  in  the  almost  forgotten 
early    American    handicraft   arts. 

The  tourist  long  ago  discovered 
the  quaint  charm  of  mountain-made 
handicrafts,  but  now  a  growing  gen- 
eral market  in  all  parts  of  the  country 
is  bringing  new  income  into  isolated 
regions. 

Imports  of  handicrafts  from  the 
European  markets  have  been  reduced 
because  of  the  war,  with  the  result 
that  people  of  the  southern  highlands 
are  finding  new  outlets  for  talents 
virtually  unused  for  many  years. 

Spinning  wheels,  looms,  and  other 
implements  of  the  handicraft  arts 
have  been  retrieved  from  musty  at- 
tics, where  they  lay  unused  for  many 
years.  Beautiful  fabrics,  metal  work, 
and  woodwork  are  being  produced 
again  in  mountain  homes. 

The  basis  for  the  revival  was  laid 
by  Miss  Frances  L.  Goodrich  of 
Asheville,  N.  C,  almost  a  half -century 
ago  when  she  came  to  the  mountains 
from  New  England  and  sought  to 
bring  a  "little  color"  into  the  lives 
of  mountain   women. 

One  of  her  early  co-workers  was 
Miss  Mabel  Moore,  of  Knoxville,  who 
recalls  the  difficulties  in  overcoming 
the  suspicion  and  aloofness  of  the 
mountain  people. 

"We  would  ride  into  the  mountains 
by  buggy  as  far  as  we  could  go  on 
the  rough  roads,"  Miss  Moore  said, 
"and  then  we  would  hitch  the  horse 


to  a  tree  and  walk  up  the  mountains 
to  the  cabins. 

"Many  of  the  women  had  old 
spinning  wheels  and  looms  stored 
away  which  had  been  brought  into 
the  mountains  by  their  pioneer  fore- 
bears, but  with  the  availability  of 
'store-bought'  merchandise  the  use 
of  the  crafts  gradually  had  died 
away. 

"In  many  homes  we  found  drafts 
of  old  patterns  for  weaving  'kiver- 
lets'    and    beautiful    spreads. 

"Often  the  women  said,  'We  just 
ain't  goin'  to  fool  with  it,'  but  after 
their  products  were  sold  for  good 
prices  and  they  received  the  money, 
they   realized   the   possibilities. 

"Occasionally  a  woman  who  had 
never  been  outside  the  shadow  of 
the  mountains  above  her  home  would 
go  to  Asheville  to  sell  her  weaving 
or  to  arrange  an  exhibit.  The  trips 
would  open  her  eyes  to  the  progress 
of    the    outside    world." 

One  woman  returned  excited  from 
a  trip  "outside"  to  tell  her  neighbors 
that  a  freight  train  and  a  passenger 
train  both  had  passed  while  she  was 
at  a  railroad  five  miles  from  home. 

The  interest  in  handicrafts  grew 
among  the  mountain  people,  who  had 
regarded  the  effort  not  as  an  art,  but 
merely  as  unneccessary  work,  inas- 
much as  calico,  gingham,  furniture, 
and  jewelry  could  be  bought  ready- 
made  at  the  stores. 

Now  there  are  handicraft  centers 
organized  throughout  the  highlands. 
The    marketing    is    largely    handled 


THE  UPLIFT 


through  the  Southern  Highland  Hand- 
icraft Guild. 

The  products  are  made  with  home- 
grown or  home-made  materials.  Some 
of  the  formulas  for  making  vegetable 
dyes  were  originated  in  the  old  coun- 
tries. The  use  of  madder  root  in 
making  red  dye  is  known  to  have  been 
used  by  the  early  Romans. 

The  natural  dyes  make  soft,  beau- 
tiful pastel  shades.  Reds,  rust,  and 
rose  are  made  from  the  madder  root. 
Browns  and  tans  come  from  the 
black  walnut,  and  green  from  broom 
sedge.  The  bark  of  the  black  oak 
dyes  yellow,  and  the  dock  root,  grey. 
There  is  a  special  process  for  making 
each    dye. 

In  the  family  of  Sara  Daughterty 
at  Russellville,  Tenn.,  the  weaving 
art  has  been  handed  down  from 
mother  to  daughter  through  untold 
generations  in  an  unbroken  line. 

Miss  Daughterty,  who  learned  the 
craft  from  her  mother,  has  organized 
a  weaving  center,  known  as  the 
"Shuttle  Crafters,"  which  gives  em- 
ployment to  neighborhood  women. 
Some  of  the  equipment  is  more  than. 
a  century  old,  but  still  sturdy. 

The  spinning,  dyeing,  and  weav- 
ing is  done  around  an  old  two-story 
log  house  built  in  1799  and  once  used 


as  a  tavern.  It's  like  stepping  into 
a  page  of  the  past  to  enter  the  old 
cabin.  The  original  patterns  car- 
ry such  fanciful  names  as  "young 
man's  fancy,"  "young  lady's  perplex- 
ity," "rose  in  the  garden,"  and  "sun- 
rise on  the  walls  of  Troy." 

Through  the  University  of  Tenn- 
essee extension  service,  the  handi- 
craft arts  are  being  spread  through- 
out the  state  among  the  farm  wom- 
en. 

Miss  Isadoro  Williams,  assistant 
extension  economist,  has  organized 
markets  for  the  sale  of  products  not 
used  for  the  home  or  as  gifts. 

And  it's  surprising  what  can  be 
done  with  such  things  as  corn  shucks. 
The  shucks,  with  little  use  except 
as  roughage  for  cattle,  are  being 
woven  into  handbags,  hats,  dolls, 
bracelets,  belts,  luncheon  sets,  chair 
and  stool  bottoms,  and  door  mats, 
The  shuck  is  pliable  when  wet  and 
takes  ordinary  dyes  as  readily  as 
cotton. 

"Costume  jewelry"  is  made  from 
acorns,  burrs,  seeds  and  pods  found 
in  fields  and  forests,  and  available 
to  any  farm  woman.  The  finished 
products  would  make  any  woman 
envious  of  her  country  cousin. 


A  man  may  fight  fiercely  to  hold  his  own  in  business,  but  he 
does  not  need  to  fight  to  get  ahead  of  someone  in  the  elevator, 
or  up  the  car  steps,  or  at  the  postoffice  window.  And  no  mat- 
terter  how  strong  competition  may  be,  courtesy,  both  business 
and  personal,  makes  it  easier  and  pleasanter  for  everybody. 

— William  H.  Hamby. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


GREEN  MOUNTAIN  MEMORIES 


By  Jasper  B.  Sinclair 


The  first  of  the  states  to  join  the 

Union  after  the  original  thirteen,  the 

Green    Mountain    State    of    Vermont, 

.will   this   year   observe   an   important 

milestone  in  its  history. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  March,  1941, 
Vermont  celebrated  the  one  hundred 
and  fiftieth  anniversary  of  its  admit- 
tance to  statehood.  The  history  of 
Vermont  before  that  is  unique  in  the 
annals  of  the  American  states. 

In  early  colonial  times  the  territory 
of  Vermont  was  claimed  by  both  New 
York  and  New  Hampshire.  Some  of 
the  colonists  called  it  the  New  Hamp- 
shire Grants.  This  dispute  aroused 
considerable  feeling  among  the  sett- 
lers 

Even  the  convention  held  in  the 
Catamount  Tavern  at  Bennington,  in 
1765,  failed  to  settle  the  issue  one  way 
or  another.  Nor  were  the  territorial 
and  boundary  rights  involved  in  this 
dispute  to  be  finally  settled  till  our 
own  times! 

A  year  before  the  convention  at 
Bennington,  the  Green  Mountain  Boys 
were  organized  to  protect  the  settlers 
from  Indian  forays  and  to  help  pre- 
serve law  and  order  in  the  sparsely 
settled  territory.  The  Green  Moun- 
tain Boys  wrote  some  colorful  and 
exciting  chapters  in  the  early  history 
of  Vermont.  They  made  Ethan  Allen 
and  John  Stark,  as  well  as  Ticonderoga 
and  Bennington,  inspiring  names  in 
the  liberty-winning  struggle  of  our 
nation. 

Ethan  Allen  and  his  Green  Moun- 
tain Boys  captured  old  Fort  Ticonder- 
oga on  May  10,  1775,  less  than  a  month 
after  the  news  of  Concord  and  Lex- 


ington roused  the  Colonies  to  action, 
that  victoiy  strengthened  the  resolve 
of  the  "embattled  farmers"  and  prov- 
ed an  inspiration  to  General  Wash- 
ington and  his  Continentals. 

At  a  convention  in  Westminister, 
held  in  January,  1777,  Vermont  was 
declarel  an  independent  state  and 
adopted  the  name  of  New  Connecticut. 
A  year  later  the  name  was  changed 
to  Vermont — the  name  orginally  ap- 
plied by  Samuel  Champlain,  the  first 
white  man  to  visit  the  region. 

The  name  of  the  state  came  from 
two  French  words,  verd  and  and  mom 
— meaning  green  mountains.  When 
Champlain  first  looked  upon  the 
waters  of  Lake  Champlain  and  the 
background  of  verdure-clad  hills,  he 
Called  the  region  the  land  of  Green 
Mountains. 

Vermont  continued  under  its  own 
government  till  the  thirteen  orginal 
states  had  ratified  the  United  States 
Constitution  and  inaugurated  George 
Washington  as  the  first  President  of 
the  new  republic.  It  then  applied  for 
statehood  and  was  admitted  to  the 
Union  on  March  4,  1791,  being  the 
first  after  the  orginial  thirteen.  Mont- 
pelier  was  chosen  as  the  state  capitol 
in  1805,  and  has  been  the  seat  of 
government  ever  since. 

Some  interesting  sidelights  in  later 
years  are  worth  noting  in  connection 
with  Vermont's  celebration  of  its  one 
hundred  and  fifty  years  of  statehood. 

The  Green  Mountain  State  has  al- 
ways been  to  the  fore  in  matters  of 
education.  The  University  of  Vermont, 
chartered  in  1791,  also  celebrates 
its  own  one  hundred  and  fifieth  anni- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


vei'sary  in  the  state's  birthday  year. 

Norwich  University,  founded  in 
Northfield  in  1819,  has  the  distinction 
of  being  the  oldest  military  college  in 
the  country  next  to  the  United  States 
Military  Academy  at  West  Point  on 
the  Hudson. 

Vermont  is  the  only  inland  state  in 
the  New  England  group,  yet  it  has 
extensive  water  boundaries.  The  ex- 
plantation  is  simple.  Beautiful  Lake 
Champlain  forms  most  of  the  western 
boundary,  while  the  state's  boundary 
on  the  east  runs  for  two  hundred 
miles  along  the  Connecticut  River. 

It  was  not  till  1937  that  this  east- 
ern boundary  was  officially  decided — 
more  than  a  hundred  and  seventy 
years  after  the  dispute  began  among 
the  New  York,  New  Hampshire  and 
Vermont  settlers. 

Loftiest  peak  in  the  state  is  Mount 
Mansfield.  From  its  summit  you 
can  look  along  the  forested  ridges 
of  the  Green  Mountains  and  view  the 
glistening  expanse  of  Lake  Champ- 
lain,  thirty  miles  distant.  On  clear 
days  you  can  look  across  one  hun- 
dred miles  of  Vermont  and  Canadian 
landscape  to  Mount  Royal  at  Mon- 
treal 

It  was  on  July  4,  1605,  that  Cham- 
plain  sighted  the  lake  that  bears  his 
name  and  the  region  of  the  Green- 
Mountains.  It  was  not  till  1724  that 
Vermont's  first  white  settlement  was 
made  on  the  present  site  of  the  city 
of  Brattleboro. 

Burlington,  with  a  population  of 
25,000,  is  Vermont's  largest  city.  It 
is  one  of  the  chief  lake  ports  fronting 
on  Champlain,  with  a  fine  harbor 
protected  by  a  breakwater. 

Around  Barre  are  located  some  of 
the  country's  largest  granite  quarries. 
At     Bennington     stands     the     tallest 


battle  monument  in  the  world.  The 
302-foot  shaft  commemorates  the  ex- 
ploits there  of  General  John  Stark 
and  a  detachment  of  the  Green  Moun- 
tain   Boys. 

Winter  sports  annually  attract  their 
share  of  visitors  to  the  Green  Moun- 
tain State.  There  is  scarcely  a  town 
in  Vermont  today  that  does  not  offer 
facilities  for  skiing,  snowshoeing,  to- 
bogganing  and   other   snow   sports. 

Small  in  area  and  in  population, 
Vermont  is  not  without  its  claims  to 
leadership  in  trade  and  industry. 
Vermont  has  more  dairy  cows  than 
any  other  state  in  the  Union.  Almost 
any  school  child  can  tell  you  it  is  the 
leading  state  in  the  production  of 
those  twin  delicacies,  maple  syrup 
and  maple  sugar.  The  Green  Moun- 
tain State  also  ranks  first  in  the  pro- 
duction of  marble,  granite  and  asbes- 
tos. It  is  second  in  the  output  of 
slate  and  talc. 

At  the  time  Vermont  was  admitted 
to  statehood  it  had  850,000  inhabitants 
outranked  five  of  the  original  thir- 
teen states  in  population.  Nowadays 
there  are  only  theree  states  in  the 
Union  that  are  less  populous  than 
Vermont. 

Small  in  area  and  in  population,  the 
Green  Mountain  State  can  claim 
among  its  sons  many  distinguished 
Americans.  Two  of  our  American  pres- 
idents were  natives  of  Vermont.  The 
town  of  Fairfield  was  the  birthplace 
of  Chester  Alan  Arthur,  and  Ply- 
mouth the  birthplace  of  Calvin  Cool- 
idge,  Levi  Morton,  vice-president  un- 
der Benjamin  Harrison,  was  born  at 
near-by    Shoreham. 

Intrepid  Ethan  Allen  is  perhaps 
the  foremost  of  the  Vermont  patriots, 
though  he  was  born  in  the  Connecti- 
cut colony.     John   Stark,  the  hero  of 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


Bennington,  was  a  native  of  New 
Hampshire,  though  he  also  helped 
write  some  stirring  Vermont  history 
in  the  pioneering  days. 


A  small  state  is  Vermont,  yet  it 
has  been  as  sturdy  and  stout-hearted 
as  its  native  granite  through  all  the 
history-making   years. 


Gentility  is  the  ability  to  ignore  in  others  those  faults  or 
blemishes  we  will  not  tolerate  in  ourselves. — Selected 


TRUTH  AND  FREEDOM 

By  Henry  H.  Schooley 


Thomas  Jefferc— '.,  \,uo  by  his  intel- 
lectual genius  and  ':.  'lity  of  expres- 
sion was  responsible  more  than  any 
other  one  person  for  incorporating 
the  lofty  ideals  of  democracy  in  our 
Declaration  of  Independence,  was  al- 
so the  author  of  the  statute  in  his 
native  state  of  Virginia  which  grant- 
ed religious  freedom  to  all.  Accord- 
ingly, at  the  foundation  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Virginia,  Jefferson  had  these 
words  inscribed  over  the  gateway  of 
that  institution:  "Ye  shall  know  the 
truth  and  the  truth  shall  make  you 
free."  Those,  you  will  recall,  were 
the  words  of  Jesus  to  his  people  who 
refused  to  accept  him  or  his  teach- 
ings. And  those  are  the  words  of  our 
text  on  this  day  which  we  observe 
as  International  Sunday.  "Ye  shall 
know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  free." 

Little  do  we  today  realize  the  cour- 
age which  it  must  have  taken  for 
Jesus  to  make  that  statement.  Was 
Jesus  right?  If  we  know  the  truth 
will  it  make  us  free?  And  what  is 
the  truth? 

In  the  first  place,  I  believe  that  if 
we  are  to  know  the  truth  that  will 


set  us  free  we  shall  have  to  create  a 
great  integrity  of  mind.  We  natural- 
ly think  of  truth  as  being  a  product 
of  the  mind,  don't  we?  But  it  goes 
without  saying  that  all  that  comes 
from  the  mind  is  not  truth.  Indeed, 
many  there  are  who  are  attributing 
this  worldwide  upheaval  to  the  un- 
balance of  truth  in  the  mind  of  man. 
And  untruth,  as  Dean  Clarence  Skin- 
ner used  to  keep  reminding  his  stu- 
dents, can  be  just  as  potent  as  the 
power  of  truth.  So  today  we  are 
hearing  over  the  radio  more  and  more 
sketches,  that  is  if  we  care  to  listen 
to  them,  wherein  men  with  remarkable 
intellects  use  their  mental  powers  for 
corrupt  ends.  They  lack  integrity  of 
mind  which  can  know  the  truth  which 
will  set  themselves  and  others  free. 

John  Huss,  one  of  the  pioneers  of 
Protestantism,  was  burned  at  the 
stake  because  he  refused  to  recant 
what  he  believed  to  be  the  truth.  And 
so  moved  was  Benito  Mussolini  by 
the  courage  of  Huss  in  dying  for  the 
quest  of  truth  that  he  wrote  a  bio- 
graphy of  him  before  the  beginning 
of  the  World  War,  in  the  preface  of 
of   which   were    these   words:    "As    I 


THE  UPLIFT 


IS 


prepare  this  little  volume  for  print- 
ing. I  cherish  the  hope  that  it  may 
arouse  in  the  minds  of  its  readers  a 
hatred  of  every  form  of  spiritual  and 
secular  tyranny."  Yes,  that  was  writ- 
ten by  Mussolini,  who,  as  the  dictator 
of  Italy  today,  has  created  the  great- 
est of  "spiritual  and  secular  tyranny." 
How  can  we  account  for  such  a  radical 
change?  There  can  be  only  one  ex- 
planation, it  seems  to  me.  The  dai- 
bolical  thirst  for  power  has  made  him 
so  drunk  mentally  that  he  has  denied 
to  others  the  truth  and  freedom  in 
which  he  himself  once  gloried. 

I  believe  it  was  Herbert  Hoover  who 
signilcantly  enough  reminded  us: 
"Every  dictator  has  climbed  to  power 
on  the  ladder  of  free  speech.  And 
then  immediately  on  attaining  that 
power,  each  dictator  has  suppressed 
all  freedom  of  speech  except  his  own." 
What's  the  reason?  They  lack  that 
integrity  of  mind  which  would  enable 
them  to  set  themselves  and  others 
free.  For,  as  Boake  Carter  says,  "in 
time  of  war,  the  first  casualty  is 
truth." 

What  is  true  in  the  political  realm 
is  also  true  in  the  scientilc  sphere 
of  life.  Has  the  vaunted  knowledge 
of  mankind  brought  us  greater  free- 
dom? Yes,  indeed!  Wonderful  me- 
chanical inventions  have  freed  us  from 
much  of  the  tyranny  of  toil  and 
given  us  an  abundance  of  leisure 
time.  We  have  made  remarkable 
medical  discoveries  which  have  freed 
us  from  many  destructive  diseases. 
But  note  this  and  mark  it  well:  much 
of  the  so-called  progress  about  which 
we  rant  has  not  made  mankind  free 
from  but  free  for — free  to  create 
greater  injustice   and   strife. 

We  know  so  much  about  chemistry, 
for  instance,  that  we  can  let  forth  a 


poisonous  gas  which  could  annihilate 
the  population  of  a  whole  city.  We 
know  so  much  about  machines  that 
we  can  make  submarines  and  battle- 
ships, bombers  and  cannon,  all  of 
which  are  strangling  the  nations  of 
Europe  today.  We  know  so  much 
about  agriculture  that  we  can  raise 
on  a  given  peice  of  ground  almost 
three  times  as  much  as  our  fore- 
fathers could,  and  yet  multitudes  of 
people  throughout  the  world  are  in 
want  of  the  necessities  of  life.  That, 
I  believe,  is  what  led  Henry  Thoreau 
to  say  in  derision  of  our  so-called 
progress — "improved  means  to  unim- 
proved ends."  Is  it  any  wonder  then 
that  Aldous  Huxley  should  say  in 
grim  parody  of  our  text,  "Ye  shall 
know  the  truth  and  the  truth  shall 
make  you  mad?" 

The  need  of  mankind  today,  as  I  see 
it,  is  something  which  William  Chan- 
ning  said  in  a  sermon  written  more 
than  a  hundred  years  ago,  entitled 
"The  Free  Mind."  Said  he:  "I  call 
that  mind  free  which,  through  confi- 
dence in  God  and  in  the  power  of 
virtue,  has  cast  off  all  fear  but  that  of 
wrongdoing,  which  no  menace  or  peril 
can  enthrall."  In  short,  we  must  create 
a  greater  integrity  of  mind  if  we  are 
to  be  free  from  false  pride,  distrust, 
and  hatred — the  most  formidable  ene- 
mies of  international  good  will  in  the 
world  today. 

And  now  in  second  place,  if  we  are 
to  know  the  truth  that  can  set  us  free 
we  shall  have  to  create  a  deeper  fideli- 
ty of  soul.  For  truth  is  a  virtue 
which  belongs  to  the  soul  no  less  than 
to  the  mind.  Indeed,  it  may  be  said 
that  the  soul  is  the  indispensable 
partner  of  the  mind.  For  my  part 
I     like     to     compare     the     soul     and 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  mind  to  the  North  Pole  and  a 
compass.  The  soul  is  to  the  mind 
what  the  North  Pole  is  to  the 
compass.  It  guides  it  in  the  right 
channels  of  thinking  and  living.  Some 
scientists  and  psychologists  even  are 
asserting  that  one  of  the  great  un- 
derlying causes  of  this  world-wide 
turmoil  is  that  man's  mind  has  divorc- 
ed itself  from  his  soul.  The  two  form 
a  vital  balance,  and  one  cannot  quite 
get  along  without  the  other.  "  'Tis 
the  heart  and  not  the  brain  that  to 
the  highest  doth  attain." 

The  artist,  Henry  Brown  Fuller 
once  painted  a  marvelous  picture 
which  won  the  Carnegie  Prize  at  the 
San  Francisco  Exposition  some  years 
ago,  and  which  has  ever  since  been 
an  unforgettable  inspiration  to  all 
who  have  seen  it.  It  is  called  "Tri- 
umph of  Truth  over  Error."  It  de- 
picts the  strong,  white  figure  of  Truth 
with  its  silvery  wings  outstretched 
as  if  ready  to  soar,  coming  to  the 
foreground  on  a  precipice  of  time  and 
forcing  back  the  dark,  foreboding  fig- 
ure of  Error.  It  is  truly  significant 
that  in  the  picture  Error  deliberately 
shields  its  eyes  with  its  claw-like  hand, 


refusing  to  see  the  light  which  ra- 
diates from  the  glorious  figure  of 
Truth. 

Years  ago,  I  spent  a  summer  on  a 
lake  in  Pennsylvania.  One  day,  while 
out  rowing,  I  saw  an  eagle  soaring 
majestically  overhead.  It  did  not 
take  me  long  to  discover  that  the 
place  over  which  the  eagle  soared  the 
highest  and  stayed  the  longest  was 
an  island,  and  on  that  island  was  a 
tree,  and  in  that  tree  was  the  eagle's 
nest.  How  I  thrilled  at  watching  that 
bird  fly  about  in  its  glorious  freedom 
overhead!  It  was  evident  that  it  was 
made  for  the  life  which  it  was  living. 
But  how  different  is  an  eagle  in  a 
cage!  Like  man  when  he  closes  his 
mind  and  soul  to  truth!  Said  the  pro- 
phet Isaiah:  "They  that  wait  upon 
the  Lord  shall  renew  their  strength. 
They  shall  mount  up  with  wings  as 
eagles,  they  shall  run  and  not  be 
weary,  and  they  shall  walk  and  not 
faint."  And  Jesus,  like  the  other  He- 
brew prophets  of  old,  believed  that 
man  was  made  for  flight,  and  he 
challenged  us  to  use  our  wings — "Ye 
shall  know  the  truth  and  the  truth 
shall  make  you  free." 


The  wise  man  endeavors  to  shine  in  himself;  the  fool  to  out- 
chine  others.  The  first  is  humbled  by  the  sense  of  his  own 
infirmities,  the  last  is  lifted  up  by  the  discovery  of  those  which 
he  observes  in  other  men.  The  wise  man  considers  what  he 
wants,  and  the  fool  what  he  abounds  in.  The  wise  man  is  happy 
when  he  gains  his  own  approbation,  and  the  fool  when  he  re- 
commends himself  to  the  applause  of  those  about  him. 

— Addison. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


MOORESVILLE  NATIVE 

RECEIVES  FELLOWSHIP 


By  Everette  Jones 


Mooresville  is  just  beginning  to 
realize  that  one  of  her  most  outstand- 
ing native  "children"  in  the  career 
world  is  not  a  noted  lawyer,  who  has 
argued  cases  in  the  highest  courts  of 
the  land,  or  a  distinguished  politician, 
who  has  displayed  his  wares  as  a 
speeaker  in  the  halls  of  Congress, 
but  is  a  typical  Southern  Negro  wo- 
man, who  although  she  is  in  her  early 
thirties,  has  made  a  name  for  herself 
in  the  world  of  art. 

Selma  Burke,  who  eight  years  ago 
went  to  New  York  City  to  do  work 
as  a  nurse  but  instead  became  an  out- 
standing artist — a  sculpturess  in 
stone,  wood  and  clay,  has  returned 
to  Mooresville  for  a  short  visit,  and 
is  spending  the  time  with  her  mother, 
Mary  Eliza  Burke  Cofield,  and  her 
stepfather,  C.  Cofield,  at  their  home 
on  Cascade  Road,  near  the  Moores- 
ville Junction.     .    . 

In  a  short  time,  within  the  next 
week  or  ten  days,  the  noted  artist 
will  leave  here  for  a  trip  through- 
out the  southwestern  part  of  the 
United  States  and  into  Mexico,  having 
been  sent  on  this  trip  by  the  Julius 
Rosenwald  Foundation,  of  Chicago, 
111.,  money  made  available  by  a  fel- 
lowship given  by  the  nationally  known 
foundation.  The  fellowship  was  giv- 
en Selma  Burke  (who  early  in  life 
worked  in  a  number  of  the  white 
people's  homes  in  Mooresville)  in 
order  that  she  might  do  research  work 
and  ascertain  if  there  is  a  mine  in 
North    America    which    has    statuary 


marble  that  is  suitable  for  sculpture 
work. 

Selma,  who  is  a  student  in  sculp- 
ture and  drawing  in  the  drawing, 
painting  and  sculpturing  classes  at 
Columbia  University  at  New  York 
City,  and  who  during  the  year  1939 
served  as  an  assistant  in  the  art  de- 
partment at  Columbia  University,  in 
speaking  of  her  planned  research 
work  said:  "I  have  been  told  that 
there  is  an  unmined  quarry  near  El 
Paso,  Texas,  that  has  marble  suitable 
to  be  used  in  sculpture  work  and  I 
hope  that  this  proves  to  be  a  fact." 
"Because,"  she  continued,  "if  marble 
suitable  for  this  work  can  be  found 
in  North  America  the  price  being  paid 
for  marble  will  be  greatly  reduced." 
She  continued  by  saying:  "Most  all 
marble  which  is  used  by  sculptors 
is  now  brought  from  Italy  or  from 
other  countries  across  the  seas  and 
this  makes  the  price  high." 

Selma  Burke  was  born  in  Moores- 
ville on  Jan.  1,  1906,  the  daughter 
of  Eliza  and  Neal  Burke,  being  one 
of  eight  children.  Her  grandfather 
on  her  mother's  side  was  Samuel 
Jackson,  who  was  born  in  slavery  in 
the  Paw  Creek  community  of  Meck- 
lenburg County.  Slavery  ended  when 
he  was  twelve  years  old  and  his  own- 
ers, a  Jackson  family  of  the  Paw 
Creek  community  sent  him  to  a  Bos- 
ton, Mass.,  school,  where  he  was  edu- 
cated to  be  a  preacher.  Returning 
to  Mecklenburg  County  he  did  a 
great  work  as  a  preacher  and  church 
builder.     He  built  the  colored  Method- 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


ist  Church  in  Mooresville.  Selma 
Burke's  grandmother  on  her  mother's 
side  was  Lucretia  Sadler  before  mar- 
riage, also  of  the  Paw  Creek  com- 
munity. 

Selma  attended  the  Mooresville 
schools  and  furthered  her  education 
at  State  Teachers'  College  at  Winston- 
Salem  and  at  a  nursing  school  at 
Raleigh. 

Following  her  graduation  from  the 
Raleigh  school  she  went  to  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.,  and  in  a  short  time  went 
to  New  York  City  to  do  special  nurs- 
ing work. 

Always  interested  in  sculpturing, 
Selma,  soon  after  going  to  New  York, 
went  one  day  to  "sit"  for  an  art 
class,  having  been  asked  to  "sit"  for 
the  class  because  she  had  some  "out- 
standing lines."  It  was  there  that 
she  met  Oronzio  Malderelli,  professor 
at  the  Sarah  Lawrence  College  at 
Bronxville,  N.  Y.,  which  is  a  45-min- 
ute  drive  from  New  York  City.  Pro- 
fessor Malderelli  became  interested 
in  the  Mooresville  native  and  gave 
her  the  first  real  opportunity  of  her 
life  so  far  as  art  was  concerned.  He 
taught  her  for  seven  or  eight  months 
and  saw  that  she  was  able  to  study  at 
Columbia  University  for  six  months. 

In  1937  the  artist  went  to  Europe 
on  a  fellowship  given  to  her  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Richard  Bowhler,  a  Swiss 
family  of  New  York  City,  being  sent 
there  to  study  the  various  cathedrals 
and  art  centers  of  the  country.  In 
speaking  of  that  trip  Selma  said:  "I 
visited  France,  Germany,  England, 
Italy,  Austria,  Hungary.  Switzerland 
and  Czechoslovakia  and  while  in 
Austria  I  did  a  portrait  of  Frau  II, 
the  wife  of  an  Austrian  diplomat  and 
unless  it  has  been  thrown  away  since 
Hitler  conquered  the  country  the  por- 


trait can  be  found  in  the  Seccession 
at  Vienna." 

While  in  Austria  a  monthly  art 
magazine — Austrian  Art — gave  Sel- 
ma a  nice  write-up,  giving  a  num- 
ber of  pictures  of  her  work.  All  of 
the  article  was  written  in  German 
and  Selma  said:  "It  is  too  flattering 
for  me  to  translate  for  publication." 

While  in  Mooresville  the  artist  is 
working  on  a  bust  of  Dr.  W.  D.  Mc- 
Lelland,  a  member  of  the  Lowrance 
Hospital  staff,  and  the  bust,  when 
completed,  will  be  presented  to  the 
Mooresville    Public    Library. 

Asked  to  name  some  of  the  places 
her  works  were  on  display  Selma 
Burke  smiled  and  said:  "I  will  name 
you  only  a  few.  I  have  a  one-man- 
show  (ten  pieces)  at  the  Teachers' 
College  at  Winson-Salem,  a  piece  in 
the  Springfield  Museum  at  Spring- 
field, Mass..  and  in  the  public  schools 
of  New  York  City  I  have  a  plaster 
bust  of  Booker  T.  Washington,  and 
a  bust  of  Samuel  Huntington,  who 
was  a  signer  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  and  was  interested  in 
the  education  of  the  Negroes.  "It  was 
also  learned  that  the  Mooresville 
native,  who  went  to  the  "big  city" 
and  made  good,  has  a  portrait  of 
Catrina  Green,  a  Charlotte  native,  in 
the  New  York  Public  Library,  and 
a  display  "A  Study  of  Athletes"  in 
a  public  building  at  Morristown,  Pa. 

Selma  Burke's  studio  at  New  York 
City  is  located  at  148  E.  28th  Street. 
When  she  left  on  this  Rosenwald  fel- 
lowship trip  she  sublet  the  studio  to 
an  art  student,  who  will  use  it  until 
she  returns  to  New  York  about  the 
first   of   September. 

Mrs.  Marion  Losada  of  New  York 
City  is  also  visiting  in  Mooresville, 
stopping    at    the    Commercial    Hotel. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


She  accompanied  Selma  Burke  here 
and  will  go  to  Mexico  with  her  with- 
in a  few  days. 

Mrs.  Losada,  an  attractive  young 
white  woman,  studied  at  the  Art 
Students'  League  in  New  York  City, 
and  at  the  age  of  twelve  had  a  one- 
man-show  in  the  Metropolitan  Muse- 


um of  Art  at  New  York. 

Her  husband,  Jorge  Losada,  a  Cu- 
ban, publishes  a  Spanish  language 
magazine  in  New  York,  and  while  in 
Me.ico  Mrs.  Losada  will  collect  ar- 
ticles and  do  painting  that  will  later 
be  produced  in  the  magazine. 


We  love  ourselves  notwithstanding  our  faults,  and  we  ought 
to  love  our  friends  in  like  manner. — Cyrus. 


TRENDS  IN  EDUCATION  OF  THE  DEAF 


By  Mrs.  H.  T.  Poore 


What  are  the  present  trends  in  the 
education  of  the  deaf  and  what  are 
the  forces,  both  exterior  and  in- 
terior, that  are  helping  to  mold  the 
policies,  either  from  within  or  from 
without,  in  the  education  of  the  child, 
exceptional  because  of  his  deafness? 

1.  Recognition  of  the  fact  that  it 
is  the  right  to  every  child  to  be  guid- 
ed into  a  life  of  a  citizenship  effective 
to  the  extent  to  his  ability,  that  every 
child  is  entitled  to  a  free  education 
at  public  expense,  creates  a  conscious- 
ness that  schools  fur  the  deaf  are  no 
longer  asylums  or  charitable  institu- 
tions Today  there  are  public  residen- 
tial schools  established  to  give  the 
deaf  child  the  opportunities  which 
cannot  be  offered  in  communities  be- 
cause of  the  lack  of  sufficient  numbers 
of  those  severely  handicapped  in  a 
given  community  to  justify  the  es- 
tablishment of  a  school  or  the  pro- 
vision of  a  special  teacher.  How- 
ever modern  or  radical  one  may  be 
in    his    concepts,    the    fact    remains 


that  residential  schools  will  continue 
to  be  integral  parts  of  every  educa- 
tion scheme.  Lay  schools,  day  classes, 
special  teachers  in  the  public  schools 
all  have  their  places.  When  it  comes 
to  the  severely  handicapped,  the  aver- 
age child  in  a  residential  school,  how- 
ever, has  a  more  satisfactory  home, 
better  educational  facilities,  better 
physical  attention,  opportunities  for 
better  social  contacts,  and  receives 
more  personal  interest  and  considera- 
tion than  can  possibly  be  provided  in 
the  majority  of  homes  whether  they  be 
paternal  or  foster  ones,  or  than  can 
be  provided  by  present  day  education- 
al systems. 

2.  There  is  a  growing  tendency 
to  transfer  residential  schools  from 
special  boards,  departments  of  wel- 
fare and  other  administrative  sys- 
tems to  state  departments  of  edu- 
cation. 

3.  Now  almost  without  exception 
the  heads  of  all  schools  for  the  deaf 
are  recognized  educators. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


4.  The  increasing  significance  of 
academic  degrees  and  general  train- 
ing of  teachers  in  the  public  schools 
call  for  higher  qualifications  of  teach- 
ers of  the  deaf.  To  be  recognized  by 
the  profession,  a  teacher  must  have 
had  at  least  two  years  of  college  and 
one  year  of  preparation  in  the  special 
field.  All  teacher  training  centers 
are  giving  acceptance  preference  to 
those  applicants  holding  degrees. 
Clearly  the  trend  is  to  select  appli- 
cants for  training,  and  requires  as 
preliminaries,  a  college  degree  and  a 
specific  amount  of  experience  in  public 
school  teaching  before  training  is 
taken  to  teach  the  deaf.  Already  co- 
operative training  programs  are  be- 
ing established  between  colleges  or 
universities  and  schools  for  the  deaf. 
Such  arrangements  have  the  specific 
values  of  better  acquainting  the  edu- 
cators of  the  normal  with  problems 
of  deafness,  with  the  capabilities  of 
those  so  handicapped,  and  at  the  same 
time  affording  the  school  for  the  deaf 
definite  opportunities  for  keeping  its 
teaching  staff  open  minded  and  pro- 
gressive ar.d  establishing  a  field  of 
research  that  will  pave  the  way  to 
prove  or  condemn  claims  which  have 
been  made  heretofore  without  verifica- 
tion. 

5.  Today  it  is  recognized  that  the 
classroom  plays  only  a  minor  role 
in  activities  that  must  combine  to 
make  complete  living.  Extra  or  co- 
curricular  activities,  democratic  liv- 
ing within  one's  group,  create  the 
need  for  better  qualified  house-moth- 
ers and  counsellors.  Native  execu- 
tive ability,  fine  spirit  and  good  char- 
acter, with  at  least  an  eightth  grade 
education,  are  no  longer  sufficient 
qualifications  to  be  expected  of  persons 


who  fill  these  vital  positions.  Better 
that  they  be  college  trained  through 
courses  in  child  development,  child 
and  adolescent  psychology,  guidance 
procedures  and  kindred  subjects.  Now 
we  are  only  slightly  touching  our 
possibilities  of  co-operative  enter- 
prises between  the  classroom  and 
living    surroundings. 

6.  Recognition  that  the  child  is 
the  axis  around  which  today's  educa- 
tional scheme  must  rotate  is  establish- 
ing the  tendency  to  study  the  needs 
of  the  individual  child  and  adjust  the 
educational  methods  to  meet  those 
needs.  Educators  of  the  deaf  are 
beginning  to  include  the  interesting 
and  enriching  activities  found  in  the 
schools  for  the  normal  and  to  provide 
special  techniques  and  adjustments 
that  are  needed  to  make  these  activi- 
ties function  with  the  handicapped. 
As  with  the  public  schools,  this  estab- 
lishes a  need  for  the  constant  revision 
of  the  curriculum,  an  understanding 
of  the  scientific  approach  toward 
effecting  revisions,  basing  such 
changes  on  the  significant  economic 
and  social  conditions  and  being  careful 
to  interpret  and  evaluate  the  revi- 
sions in  terms  of  results  both  an- 
ticipated and  realized.  The  theme 
of  modern  education  it  that  "we  learn 
to  do  by  doing,  to  think  by  thinking, 
to  live  by  living."  Unquestionably 
the  present  day  progressive  school  for 
the  deaf  is  at  least  limitedly  launch- 
ing forth  on  this  theory. 

7.  Other  public  school  movements 
that  are  determining  influences  in 
bi'inging  about  forward  steps  in  the 
education  of  the  deaf  are  the  estab- 
lishment of  nursery  schools  and  con- 
tinuation schools  for  the  adults.  Al- 
ready   several    schools    for    the    deaf 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


have  nursery  school  departments  and 
at  least  two  have  established  classes 
in  adult  education. 

8.  Elaborate  vocational  provisions 
and  the  establishment  of  guidance 
programs  in  the  public  school  systems 
along  with  the  increasing  difficulties 
for  job  placements  furnish  just  cause 
for  concern  to  the  deaf  and  their  edu- 
cators. These  conditions  have  led  to 
the  addition  of  placement  officers  in 
some  schools  and  to  the  establishment 
of  divisions  for  the  deaf  in  State 
bureaus  of  labor.  Some  hold  that  the 
school   at  best   can   give   only    a   few 


fundamentals  in  trade,  others  that 
vocational  rehabiliation  facilities 
should  be  used  to  complete  the  train- 
ing A  eminent  educator  of  the  deaf 
said,  "Vocationally  speaking,  there  is 
not  a  single  line  of  employment  in 
which  it  is  not  reasonable  to  visualize 
a  complete  revolution  in  method  and 
procedure.  I  pity  upon  the  narrow 
phase  within  a  certain  vocation.  Ir- 
respective of  how  adept  a  workman 
may  be  ...  he  may  be  rudely  awaken- 
ed to  realize  that  his  particular  niche 
has  become  obsolete." 


HOLD  TIGHT 

Hang  on,  cling  on,  no  matter  what  they  say, 
Rush  on,  sing  on,  things  will  come  your  way, 

Sitting  down  and  whining  never  helps  a  bit, 

The  best  way  to  get  there  is  keeping  up  your  grit. 

Don't  give  up  hoping  when  the  ship  goes  down, 

Grab  a  spade  or  something,  and  just  refuse  to  drown. 

Don't  think  you're  dying  just  because  you're  hit, 
Smile  in  the  face  of  trouble  and  hang  on  to  your  grit. 

Talks  die  too  easy,  they  sort  of  fade  away, 

Make  a  little  effort  and  never  give  up  in  dismay, 

The  kind  of  man  that's  needed  is  man  of  ready  wit, 
To  laugh  at  pain  and  trouble  and  hold  on  to  his  grit. 


— The  Periscope. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  VIRGIN  ISLANDS 

By  Francis  G.  Duehay  in  The  Croatan  Courier 


The  Virgin  Islands  comprise  the 
most  northern  of  the  group  known 
as  the  "Lesser  Antilles"  and  are  own- 
ed by  the  United  States,  Britain, 
France  and  the  Netherlands.  The 
Islands  under  the  American  flag  were 
purchased  from  Denmark  in  1917  for 
the  sum  of  $25,000,000.  They  con- 
sist of  three  islands  large  enough  to 
be  inhabited,  St.  Thomas,  St.  Croix 
and  St.  John  and  about  fifty  smaller 
islands  that  are  mostly  barren  reefs. 

The  capital  city,  Charlotte  Amalie, 
with  a  population  of  about  7,000,  is  lo- 
cated on  St.  Thomas  Island  and  is  the 
only  city  of  any  size  on  the  U.  S.  own- 
ed islands.  Under  Danish  rule  it  had 
always  been  a  free  port  and  through 
a  provision  in  the  treaty  by  which 
sovereignty  was  transferred  to  this 
country  it  remains  so  today.  This 
pleasant  feature  is  most  noticeable 
when  buying  tobacco  and  liquors. 
Cigarettes  usually  sold  for  15c  at 
home  can  be  bought  for  65c  per  car- 
ton and  the  best  Scotch  whiskey  brings 
only  about  $16.00  per  case.  Rum 
which  is  made  on  all  of  the  West  In- 
dies islands  is  priced  at  about  65c  per 
bottle. 

St.  Thomas,  not  much  larger  than 
Roanoke  Island,  is  composed  of  vol- 
canic rock  and  presents  the  appear- 
ance of  a  mountain  top  sticking 
through  the  surface  of  the  sea.  Only 
a  small  part  of  the  land  is  suitable 
for  cultivation  and  most  of  the  food 
is  imported  from  Puerto  Rico  located 
about  seventy  miles  to  the  west. 
Many  of  the  streets  in  Charlotte 
Amalie  are  in  fact  flights  of  steps 
which  may  be  negotiated  only  on  foot 


or  on  one  of  the  small  donkeys  which 
are  the  usual  vehicle  of  native  travel. 
Time  seems  to  mean  nothing  in  this 
slow  moving  part  of  the  world  and 
the  lowly  donkey  is  adequate  for 
most  transportation  needs. 

At  present  the  island  is  a  beehive 
of  activity  due  to  the  construction 
of  a  submarine  base  and  airfield  for 
the  Navy  and  Marine  Corps,  in  con- 
nection with  the  general  defense  plan 
of  the  Caribbean  Sea  and  the  Panama 
Canal.  Natives  ambitious  enough  to 
work  can  get  jobs  paying  more  than 
they  ever  made  before.  The  demand 
for  laborers  is  great  and  they  are 
being  imported  not  only  from  Puerto 
Rico  but  from  all  the  surrounding 
islands,  whether  U.  S.  or  foreign. 

A  great  state  of  excitement  was 
created  several  years  ago  when  our 
CCC  camps  received  their  first  trac- 
tor, one  never  having  been  seen  on 
the  island  before.  This  was  nothing 
though  to  the  general  astonishment 
which  accompanied  the  arrival  of  the 
first  gas  shovel  which  was  put  to 
work  on  the  proposed  airport.  It 
was  said  that  a  crowd  of  over  one 
thousand  amazed  inhabitants  followed 
this  machine  to  the  job  site  and  that 
the  operator  had  trouble  doing  his 
work  for  several  weeks  due  to  the 
press  of  curious  onlookers. 

Life  on  the  islands  is  in  many  ways 
very  primitive.  There  is  no  sewerage 
system  except  the  open  gutters  be- 
side the  narrow  streets  which  appar- 
ently serve  very  well  during  the  rainy 
seasons.  What  happens  in  the  dryer 
parts  of  the  year,  I  do  not  know  and 
perfer    not    to    speculate    upon,    and 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


can  only  thank  the  luck  which  sent 
me  there  when  the  rains  were  fre- 
quent. The  water  supply  is  one  of 
the  major  problems.  Most  of  the 
drinking  water  and  what  little  is  used 
for  washing  is  obtained  by  storing 
rain  water  in  the  large  cisterns  which 
form  the  cellars  of  every  house  of 
any  size. 

There  is  a  sketchy  system  of  nar- 
row roads  over  St.  Thomas  upon 
which  traffic  moves  slowly  to  the  ac- 
companiment of  an  almost  constant 
I  lowing  of  automobile  horns.  Driv- 
ing is  on  the  left  side  of  the  road  and 
naturally  very  confusing  to  most 
visitors. 

St.  Croix  is  the  largest  of  the  U.  S. 
Islands,  not  so  hilly  as  the  others 
and  allowing  wider  cultivation.  Sever- 
al hundred  years  ago  it  was  the  site  of 
many  large  plantations  whose  princi- 
pal crop  was  sugar,  grown  for  the 
manufacture  of  rum.  When  the 
slaves  were  freed  the  plantations  be- 
came less  profitable  and  many  were 
sold  and  divided  into  smaller  farms 
which  were  operated  by  the  owners 
or  by  a  few  hired  hands.  The  real 
ruin  of  the  islands'  economy  came 
with  prohibition  which  destroyed  the 
only  paying  industry.  Now  the  Gov- 
ernment has  formed  the  Virgin  Is- 
lands Company  for  the  manufacture 
of  rum  and  times  are  becoming  a 
little  more  prosperous. 

This  is  the  island  upon  which  Alex- 
ander Hamilton  was  born  and  raised 
and  where  he  showed  so  much  ability, 
that  at  the  age  of  20,  he  became 
manager  of  one  of  the  largest  of  the 
estates.  The  hardware  store  where 
he  was  employed  as  a  clerk  during 
his  early  youth  still  exhibits  his 
desk  and  his  quill  pens. 

St.  John  is  the  smallest  and  most 


primitive  of  the  three  principal  is- 
lands and  has  a  population  of  less 
than  1,000.  It  has  one  postoffice,  run 
by  the  resident  commissioner,  who  is 
also  the  only  doctor  there.  Travel  on 
St.  John  is  by  boat  or  donkey,  there 
being  no  automobiles  or  roads  what- 
ever. As  there  was  no  CCC  camp  on 
this  island,  I  did  not  visit  it  during  my 
trip  except  to  go  ashore  for  a  few 
minutes  one  Sunday  from  a  boat  on 
which  we  had  been  fishing.  It  is  said 
to  be  the  most  beautiful  of  the  U.  S. 
Islands  and  to  have  extensive  forests 
of  mahogany  and  other  tropical  trees 
which  have  never  been  cut. 

The  climate  is  delightful  all  year 
round.  Winter  and  summer  in  the 
sense  that  we  know  them  do  not  ex- 
ist. It  is  only  a  little  warmer  in 
June  and  July  than  in  December  and 
January.  However,  dry  weather  pre- 
vails from  about  May  until  October 
and  it  is  said  to  be  uncomfortable  to 
persons  who  suffer  from  heat. 

The  official  hurricane  season  begins 
in  July  and  lasts  until  October.  It 
is  ushered  in  with  a  holiday  and 
church  service  where  prayers  are 
offered  on  Supplication  Day  that  in- 
habitants of  the  islands  may  be  spared 
from  bad  storms.  The  hurricane  sea- 
son ends  on  Thanksgiving  Day,  Octo- 
ber 25th,  when  there  is  another'  holi- 
day and  prayers  of  thanks  are  given 
for  being  spared  from  storms  another 
year. 

There  are  no  snakes  on  the  islands 
due  to  someone's  forethought  in  im- 
porting mongooses  in  sufficient  quan- 
tity to  kill  all  reptiles.  Now  the  mon- 
goose has  become  such  a  problem 
that  a  bounty  of  10c  is  offered  for 
each  one  killed. 

The  government  of  the  Islands  was 
run  by  the  Navy  until  1931  when  it 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


was  transferred  to  the  Bureau  of 
Territories  and  Island  Possessions  of 
the  Interior  Department  by  executive 
order  of  President  Hoover.  Residents 
vote  for  the  local  governing  council, 
which  functions  under  the  Governor 
appointed  by  the  President.  They 
do  not,  however,  have  a  vote  in  the 
national  elections. 

An  interesting  feature  of  the  local 
government  is  the  lottery.  Drawings 
are  held  almost  every  month  for  a 
principal  prize,  which  is  usually 
$2,000.  About  500  smaller  prizes  are 
also  awarder.     Proceeds  are  used  for 


the  hospital  operated  by  the  council. 

The  name  of  the  islands  is  not.  as 
you  have  possibly  supposed.,  a  com- 
ment on  the  integrity  and  virtue  of 
the  female  population.  Christopher 
Columbus  discovered  the  islands  on 
his  second  voyage  to  the  New  World 
in  1493  at  a  time  when  it  was  custo- 
mary to  name  new  lands  for  the 
Saints.  There  being  so  many  islands 
he  was  undecided  which  islands 
to  honor  and  finally  named  them  in 
honor  of  St.  Ursula  and  her  10,000 
virgins. 


There  is  no  outward  sign  of  true  courtesy  that  does  not  rest 
on  a  deep  moral  foundation. — Goethe. 


HIDDEN  BABES  OF  THE  WOODS 


By  Dorothy  Herbst 


If  you  have  seen  whitetail  or  mule 
deer  in  the  zoo,  you  may  be  interested 
to  know  how  such  numbers  of  these 
wild  creatures  happen  to  live  in  cages 
instead  of  out  in  the  forests  where 
they  were  born.  It  is  all  a  matter 
of  curiosity.  New-born  fawns  seem 
to  have  more  of  it  than  is  good  for 
them.  Only  too  often  they  wander 
off  from  the  hiding  places  where  the 
mother  deer  leaves  them  and  follow 
some  strange-smelling  two-legged 
creature.  This  can  happen  only  if 
the  doe  is  not  close  when  the  fawn 
first  catches  the  human  scent.  If  she 
is  near  enough,  she  soon  teaches  her 
youngster  that  it  is  safer  to  avoid 
man.  But,  if  she  has  hidden  her 
young  in  the  tall  grass  and  wandered 


a  little  distance  away  to  graze,  the 
fawn's  curiosity  may  lead  to  its  be- 
ing picked  up  and  carried  from  the 
forest.  After  that  it  becomes  a  prob- 
lem for  the  state  which  will  rarely 
allow  an  individual  to  keep  the  wild 
creature  he  has  kidnapped. 

All  of  the  twenty  or  more  species 
of  deer  that  roam  the  North  American 
continent  hide  their  young  for  a  peri- 
od of  time  after  birth,  going  to  them 
only  when  they  must  be  fed.  If  the 
doe  has  two  or  three  fawns,  she  will 
bed  them  down  separately,  close 
enough  so  she  can  watch  over  them 
all,  but  never  together.  Since  they 
are  protectively  colored  and  have 
practically  no  deer  odor,  she  knows 
they   are   safer  alone   than   with   her 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


well-scented  body  hovering  over  them. 

The  fawns  co-operate  in  nature's 
attempt  to  make  them  inconspicuous 
by  "playing  dead"  when  their  hiding 
place  is  invaded.  This  trick,  service- 
able throughout  life,  does  not  have  to 
be  taught  by  the  doe.  It  is  instinctive. 
The  period  in  which  the  fawns  lie 
hidden  varies  from  one  month  for  the 
Virginia  whitetail  deer  is  six  or  eight 
weeks  for  other  species,  although 
this  may  be  arbitrarily  lengthened 
by  a  doe  who  fears  that  enemies  are 
lying  in  wait  for  her  family. 

At  first  all  fawns  are  a  drab  tan 
color  with  white  spots.  This  coat, 
designed  by  nature  to  aid  the  mother 
in  concealing  her  young,  is  shed  at 
the  age  of  four  months,  after  which 
the  fawn  is  the  same  color  as  the 
adults  of  the  family.  If  it  is  a  north- 
ern species  living  in  a  climate  where 
snow  is  a  constant  feature  of  the 
winter  landscape,  the  first  grown- 
up coat  will  be  the  "blue  coat."  This 
is  really  a  dull,  grayish  color,  less 
easy  to  see  in  winter  than  the  ruddy 
brown    worn    in    summer. 

When  the  fawns  are  strong  enough 
to  follow  the  doe  through  the  woods. 
they  begin  to  eat  a  little  green  food, 
learning  from  their  mother  which 
plants  are  tender  and  wholesome  and 
which  have  the  salt  without  which 
they   cannot   live.     In    the   fall,    their 


diet  of  leaves,  twigs,  shrubs  and  water 
lilies  is  improved  by  the  addition  of 
acorns  and  seed  pods.  Now  the  fawns 
are  weaned  and  they  put  on  that  extra 
fat  which  serves  them  well  during  the 
winter  when  food  is  scarce. 

Throughout  the  first  eleven  months 
of  life,  the  fawns  continue  with  the 
doe,  lying  hidden  with  her  during  the 
daylight  hours  and  seeking  food  at 
twilight  or  on  moonlight  nights. 
Where  it  seems  reasonably  safe,  they 
may  come  out  for  water  about  noon  on 
hot  days. 

At  the  end  of  the  winter,  the  moth- 
er drives  her  unwilling  youngsters 
away  from  her  and  prepares  to  re- 
tire to  the  thicket  where  she  can 
safely  hide  her  new  fawns  when  they 
come  in  May  or  June.  During  this 
time,  the  half -grown  youngsters  hang 
about,  timidly  approaching  their  moth- 
er who  may  become  friendly  enough 
to  browse  and  drink  with  them  once 
her  new  fawns  have  arrived.  Never 
will  she  permit  them  to  approach  the 
hiding  place  of  their  small  brothers 
or    sisters. 

Once  the  new  fawns  are  old  enough 
to  follow  their  mother  through  the 
woods,  the  family  may  be  reunited 
until  the  last  year's  fawns  mature 
and  set  out  on  their  own  at  the  end 
of  the   second   summer. 


The  laziest  man  we  have  heard  of  this  year  is  the  fellow  who 
is  still  riding  in  a  Model  T  so  he  won't  have  to  knock  the  ashes 
off  his  cigar.— Selected. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  SILENT  SUFFERER 

N.  C.  Christian  Advocate. 


One  of  the  perplexities  of  ordinary 
humanity  is  our  inability  to  under- 
stand the  silent  sufferer.  Our  sense 
of  guilt  is  so  widespread  and  man's 
continual  distrust  of  God  is  so  persis- 
tent that  men  cry  aloud  in  their  de- 
spair. That  age-old  and  oft-repeated 
agonizing  cry  of  Cain,  "My  punish- 
ment is  greater  than  I  can  bear,"  and 
that  other  ancient  despairing  plea, 
"Oh,  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find 
him,"  haunts  us.  Indeed,  these  com- 
plaints of  earth  know  no  bounds.  The 
agony  consequent  upon  the  sins  of 
the  soul  fill  all  the  world  and  even 
spill  over  into  the  eternities.  Then, 
along  with  this  horrible  sense  of  guilt 
is  the  abiding  fear  of  being  left 
alone,  without  God  and  without  hope. 
So  the  cry  of  guilt  and  the  wail  of 
doubt  fill  the  world  with  the  noise 
and  tumult  of  mankind. 

Even  the  Bible  is  not  free  from  the 
age  old  cry  of  human  agony,  first 
heard  in  far  off  Eden.  This  crowds 
the  centuries  within  the  wails  of  our 
crushed  humanity.  But  we  find 
something  new  in  the  fifty-third 
chapter  of  Isaiah.  In  the  "Silent  Suf- 
ferer who  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter 
is  led  and  as  a  sheep  before  the 
shearers  is  dumb,  he  opened  not  his 


mouth."  Free  from  guilt  and  from 
doubt,  he  suffers  on  in  mysterious 
silence.  The  full  disclosure  of  this 
one  visioned  by  prophet  became  a 
ransom  for  many.  Even  the  dis- 
loyalty of  Peter  and  the  treachery  of 
Judas  escaped  the  expected  human 
condemnation  and  the  just  vengeance 
of  heaven.  Only  sorrowful  warnings 
and  deep  anguish  of  soul,  does  Je- 
sus allow  a  place  in  this  hour  of 
base  disloyalty  and  treachery.  Alas! 
the  cruelty  and  sin  of  it  all!  Peter 
wept  bitterely  in  anguish  of  spirit 
and  Judas  died  that  he  might  go  to 
his  own  place  but  Jesus  suffered  on  in 
silence  there  in  the  darkness  of  the 
deep  shadows  of  the  cross. 

Horrible  decline  of  soul  always  fol- 
lows disloyalty  and  treachery!  Not 
strange  then  the  name  of  Judas 
blackens  history-  Such  disloyalty 
reaps  its  own  dire  harvest.  Disloyal- 
ty to  a  friend  severs  the  tenderest 
ties  to  end  most  sacred  human  rela- 
tions disloyaly  to  the  marriage  bond 
destroys  the  sanctity  of  family  life; 
disloyalty  to  country  means  national 
collapse;  disloyalty  to  God  spells  the 
doom  of  mankind.  Only  God  can 
endure  in  silence  treachery  and  dis- 
loyalty as  did  the  Man  of  Sorrows. 


Good  humor  is  a  tonic  for  mind  and  body.  It  is  the  best 
;antidote  for  anxiety  and  depression.  It  is  a  business  asset. 
It  attracts  and  keeps  friends.  It  lightens  human  burdens.  It 
is  the  direct  route  to  serenity  and  contentment. 

— Grenville  Kleise*-. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  Universal  production,  "The 
Big  Guy,"  featuring  Jackie  Cooper 
and  Victor  McLaglen,  was  the  chief 
attraction  at  the  regular  weekly  mo- 
tion picture  show  in  our  auditorium, 
last  Thursday  night.  "Slap  Happy 
Valley,"  a  short  comedy  was  also 
shown.  Judging  from  the  comment 
heard  among  the  boys,  the  following 
morning,  they  were  very  enjoyable 
pictures. 


Mr.  W.  N.  Cashion,  of  the  State 
Board  of  Charities  anl  Public  Wel- 
fare, Raleigh,  and  Miss  Barbara  Lin- 
coln of  Winston-Salem,  a  case  work- 
er for  the  Forsyth  County  Board  of 
Public  Welfare,  were  at  the  School 
last  Wednesday  afternoon.  Accom- 
panied by  Superintendent  Boger,  they 
visited  the  vocational  departments 
and  other  places  of  interest  on  the 
campus. 


Robert  Teeter,  formerly  of  Cottage 
No.  15  and  a  member  of  the  dairy 
force,  who  left  the  School,  July  9,  19- 
36,  was  a  visitor  here  last  Tuesday. 
Upon  leaving  the  institution  he  re- 
turned to  his  home  at  High  Point, 
where  he  secured  employment  in  a 
meat  market,  following  that  work  for 
a  little  more  than  three  years.  Since 
leaving  the  market  he  has  been  work- 
ing in  a  silk  mill,  and  reports  that  he 
is  getting  along  fine  there.  Robert 
has  been  married  three  years  and  has 
two  children,  a  boy  and  a  girl,  aged 
two     and     one     years,     respectively. 


While  in  The  Uplift  office  he  proudly 
showed  us  pictures  of  the  youngsters. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cyrus  E.  Smith,  of 
Hulmeville,  Pa.,  and  Mrs.  Margaret 
Longhurst,  of  Concord,  were  visitors 
at  the  School  last  Monday  afternoon. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith,  who  spent  most 
of  the  winter  in  Florida,  will  return 
to  their  home  after  spending  some 
time  with  the  former's  daughter  and 
son-in-law,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thomas  B. 
Longhurst,  of  Concord.  "Dad"  Smith 
is  quite  a  big  game  hunter,  having 
made  several  trips  to  the  Wyoming 
and  Canadian  Rockies,  and  many  of 
the  boys  and  officers  very  pleasantly 
recall  previous  visits  to  the  School 
when  he  showed  some  fine  colored 
motion  pictures  taken  on  various 
hunting    trips. 


Superintendent  Boger  recenty  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Thomas  McKee, 
one  of  our  old  boys,  who  left  the 
School,  September  3,  1931,  which 
reads  as  follows: 

Fort  Devens,  Mass. 
March  23,  1941. 
Dear  Mr.  Boger: 

Really,  it  doesn't  seem  that  it  has 
been  six  years  since  I  last  wrote  you. 
Please  believe  me,  I  think  of  you  and 
the  boys  at  the  School  quite  often, 
wondering  if  things  are  the  same  as 
when  I  was  one  of  your  boys,  ten 
years  ago. 

It  seeme  that  fate  has  played  a 
hand  in  keeping  me  from  paying  you 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


a  visit,  but  must  say  that  I'm  still 
looking  forward  to  doing  so,  even  if  I 
can't  say  just  when  it  will  be. 

Mr.  Boger,  I  will  try  to  give  you  a 
brief  sketch  of  my  life  since  the  last 
time  you  heard  from  me.  It  would 
take  too  long  to  give  full  details.  As 
you  know,  I  was  in  the  CCC  the  last 
time  I  wrote,  and  continued  as  a 
member  of  that  organization  until 
1936,  when  I  left  with  an  honorable 
discharge. 

For  a  year  after  leaving  the  CCC, 
I  worked  as  a  service  station  atten- 
dant, but  the  urge  to  travel  and  see 
part  of  the  world  got  me,  so  I  joined 
the  United  States  Army,  enlisted  for 
infantry  service  in  Hawaii.  Arrived 
at  the  Islands  in  March,  1938  and  stay- 
ed until  July,  1940.  Although  I  be- 
came homescick  several  times,  my 
stay  there  was  very  enjoyable.  To 
one  who  has  never  experienced  the 
feeling,  it  is  hard  to  explain  just 
how  one  feels  when  it  comes  time  to 
leave.  Bands  playing  and  the  docks 
crowded  with  people  saying,  "Good- 
bye," makes  you  feel  very  sad,  and 
yet  so  happy. 

I  have  been  a  cook  ever  since 
graduating  from  training  as  a  re- 
cruit. Have  always  had  the  highest 
rating  a  cook  can  have,  that  of  first 
cook,  and,  I  might  add,  have  always 
had  the  respect  of  my  sureriors,  a 
fact  of  which  I  am  very  proud. 

My  first  enlistment  of  three  years 
expired  last  August,  so,  liking  the 
service  so  well,  I  re-enlisted  for  anoth- 
er three  years,  being  assigned  to 
Company  B,  18th  Infantry,  Fort  Ham- 
ilton, N.  Y.  Last  November  in 
order  to  get  more  experience  as  a 
cook,  I  attendel  the  Army  school  for 
bakers    and    cooks    at    Fort    Slocum, 


N.  Y.,  taking  a  special  course,  which 
required  two  months  to  complete. 
Frankly  ,  Mr.  Boger,  I  feel  proud  to  be 
able  to  tell  you  that  I  graduated  as 
the  honor  student  of  the  class,  making 
an  average  of  97  for  the  entire  course, 
also  receiving  some  good  recommenda- 
tions. 

On  the  27th  of  last  month  we  were 
transferred  up  here.  I  like  it  fine, 
but  must  confess  that  I  would  rather 
be  in  New  York.  Since  I  have  told 
you  everything  else,  might  as  well 
explain  my  reason  for  saying  that. 
I  am  planning  to  be  married  in  May 
or  June,  and  my  girl  is  in  Brooklyn, 
making  it  rather  tough  for  both  of 
us.  Just  what  my  plans  will  be  in 
the  future,  I  can't  say  right  now, 
since  they  are  not  complete,  but  I 
want  to  assure  you  that  whatever 
they  are,  I  intend  to  make  the  best 
of  everything.  Mr.  Boger,  while  I 
haven't  been  so  much  of  a  success 
financially,  and  probably  haven't  been 
the  kind  of  Christian  I  should  have 
been,  I  have  learned  one  thing,  and 
that  is  how  to  be  a  man. 

If  Mr.  Carriker  and  Mr.  Johnson 
are  still  there,  please  give  them  my 
best  regards.  Also  you  might  tell 
all  the  boys  if  they  will  look  upon  the 
School  as  I  always  have  since  leaving:, 
they  will  never  regret  their  stay 
there.  Honestly,  my  praise  for  the 
School  and  what  it  does  for  a  boy  is 
very  high.  That  is,  if  one  really 
wants  to  be  a  different  person  when 
he  leaves. 

I  would  appreciate  it  if  you  would 
send  me  a  copy  of  The  Uplift.  By 
the  way,  is  Mr.  Godown  still  with  you? 
If  so,  tell  him  I'd  like  to  hear  from 
him. 

While  I'm  sure  I  could  write  on 
and   on,   don't   believe   it   would   help 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


much,  so  will  close  for  this  time. 
Yes,  I  intend  to  let  you  hear  from 
me  more  often  in  the  future  Best 
regards  to  you  and  all  the  rest  at  the 
School.  Hoping  you  will  answer  soon, 
I  am, 

Very  sincerely, 

Thomas  R.  McKee. 


Rev.  W.  H.  Goodman,  pastor  of  the 
First  Presbyterian  Church,  Kannap- 
olis,  conducted  the  service  at  the 
Training  School  last  Sunday  after- 
noon. For  the  Scripture  Lesson  he 
read  part  of  the  third  chapter  of 
Philippians  and  a  few  verses  from  the 
fourth  chapter  of  II  Timothy.  In 
his  mesage  to  the  boys  he  called 
special  attention  to  Philippians  3:13- 
14,  in  which  St.  Paul  said,  "this  one 
thing  I  do,  forgetting  those  things 
which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before, 
I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize 
of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus,"  and  again  in  II  Timothy  4:13, 
"The  cloke  that  I  left  at  Troas  with 
Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring  with 
thee,  and  the  books,  but  especially 
the    parchments." 

When  we  read  these  stories  in  the 
Bible,  said  the  speaker,  we  sometimes 
wonder  if  those  folks  were  people 
like  us,  and  upon  carefully  studying 
their  ways  of  living,  we  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  human  nature  has 
not  changed  much  through  the  years. 
He  then  mentioned  the  instance  where 
God  told  Moses  that  he  wanted  him 
to  lead  the  people  of  Israel  out  of 
bondage  and  how,  like  the  people 
of  today,  Moses  began  to  make 
excuses,  some  of  them  most  feeble. 
Then  there  is  the  story  of  the  time 


Peter  denied  Christ,  just  as  many 
people  are  doing  today.  He  next 
spoke  of  the  incident  related  in  the 
Scripture  Lesson.  Paul  was  in  a 
Roman  prison  and  was  writing  to 
Lis  young  friend,  Timothy.  It  was 
quite  natural  for  the  old  man  to  ask 
the  younger  one  to  bring  his  cloak  to 
him,  for  we  have  reason  to  believe 
that  prisons  in  those  days  were  cold 
and  damp,  and  Paul,  not  being  able 
to  take  much  exercise,  felt  very  much 
in  need  of  something  to  keep  him 
warm.  Then,  too,  he  was  only  human. 
Being  a  preacher,  with  his  mind  on 
other  more  important  things,  it  is 
not  surprising  to  learn  that  he  had 
forgotten  his  cloak,  leaving  it  at  the 
home  of  a  friend.  Such  things  are 
being  done  by  people  today.  Then, 
too,  Paul  was  a  great  preacher,  and 
we  can  easily  understand  why  he 
would  want  Timothy  to  bring  the 
parchments,  as  the  Holy  Writings 
were  called  in  those  days,  for  we  are 
accustomed  to  seeing  learned  religi- 
ous men  of  our  time  using  practically 
all  of  their  spare  time  for  Bible  study. 

Rev.  Mr.  Goodman  then  pointed 
out  another  way  in  which  Paul  set 
an  example  followed  by  men  of  to- 
day. He  said,  "this  one  thing  I  do," 
showing  that  he  had  made  an  import- 
ant decision.  We,  like  Paul,  have  to 
make  choices.  While  we  have  many 
fine  things  to  read,  we  should  follow 
his  example  and  do  more  Bible  read- 
ing, if  we  would  try  to  liive  the  kind 
of  lives  the  great  God  in  heaven  in- 
tends for  us  to  live. 

The  speaker  then  told  how  a  man 
in  later  years  made  the  same  choice. 
It  was  the  noted  missionary,  David 
Livingstone,  who,  in  traveling  across 
the  African  jungles,  found  that  he 
had  too  much  of  a  load  to  carry.     The 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


journey  was  most  difficult.  He,  be- 
ing a  very  learned  man,  had  many 
books  with  him.  Finding  that  it 
would  be  necessary  to  lighten  his 
load,  he  disposed  of  some  of  them. 
A  little  later,  as  the  trip  became  more 
hazardous,  he  disposed  of  all  he 
had  except  the  works  of  Shakespeare 
and  the  Bible,  and  finally  he  found 
that  he  had  to  get  rid  of  still  more  of 
his  burden,  so  he  left  off  all  but  the 
Bible,  fully  determined  to  take  the 
Word  of  God  with  him  to  the  end  of 
the  journey.  Rev.  Mr.  Goodman  then 
told  of  Sir  Walter  Scott,  who  had 
grown  old  and  was  an  invadid.  He 
asked  his  servant  to  take  him  to  his 
large  library  and  read  to  him.  The 
servant  asked  what  he  wanted  him  to 
read,  and  his  reply  was,  "There  is 
but  one  book— the  Bible." 

Another  choice  we  must  make,  con- 
tinued the  speaker,  is  our  friends.  We 
must  choose  those  whom  we  know  will 
stick  to  us  through  all  kinds  of  ad- 
versities. He  urged  the  boys  to  choose 
friends  who  would  give  them  the 
right  kind  of  advice  when  they  were 
confronted  with  the  problems  of  life. 
The  friend  we  need  most,  is  Jesus 
Christ,  man's  greatest  friend  on  earth 
or  in  heaven.  He  then  told  of  the 
prophet,  Elijah,  and  how  God  told 
him  to  build  an  altar  on  the  moun- 
tain. The  people  of  Baal  assembled 
and  called  on  the  various  gods  they 
had  been  worshipping,  but  nothing 
happened.  When  Elijah,  doing  as 
God  bade  him,  called  on  the  Heaven- 
ly Father,  fire  descended  and  con- 
sumed the  offerings  on  the  altar,  the 
altar  itself,  and  even  the  water  which 
surrounded  it.  This  was  done  to  show 
those  wicked  people  the  great  power 
of  the  one  and  only  true  God. 


Rev.  Mr.  Goodman  then  told  the 
boys  that  it  is  necessary  for  people  to 
have  a  fixed  purpose  in  life.  He  illus- 
trated this  thought  by  showing  how 
deer  and  other  big  game  roam  the 
woods.  People  go  out  with  the  idea 
of  capturing  them,  but  often  come 
back  complaining  because  they  can't 
get  close  enough  to  catch  them.  These 
animals  hold  on  to  life  because  they 
are  able  to  keep  away  from  people. 
We,  too,  can  keep  out  of  danger  if 
we  are  constantly  on  guard  against 
the  evil  forces  that  are  trying  to 
wreck   our   lives. 

Another  important  thing  in  life, 
said  the  speaker,  is  to  have  a  real 
determination  to  do  something  really 
worthwhile.  He  then  told  of  Glenn 
Cunningham,  one  of  the  world's  great- 
est runners.  This  lad  had  a  brother 
who  was  a  fine  long  distnce  runner 
and  he  wanted  to  grow  up  like  him. 
While  still  quite  young,  he  was  burn- 
ed severely.  After  spending  many 
weeks  in  a  hospital,  it  was  thought 
he  would  never  be  able  to  walk. 
Glenn,  however,  had  other  ideas  about 
it.  He  still  wanted  to  outstrip  his 
brother  in  running.  With  much  pain 
and  great  difficulty,  he  became  able 
to  walk,  then  to  run  a  little.  After 
a  long,  tedious  process,  he  found  that 
he  could  once  more  take  his  place 
on  the  cinder  path.  Not  being  dis- 
heartened by  adversities,  he  strug- 
gled on  until  he  was  able  to  set  many 
world's  records,  some  of  which  have 
not  yet  been  equalled.  Grim  deter- 
mination, faith  in  God,  and  belief  in 
himself  enabled  Glenn  Cunningham 
to  surmount  difficulties  and  attain 
the  goal  he  had  set  for  himself  when 
just   a   small   boy. 

In    conclusion    Rev.    Mr.    Goodman 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


told  the  boys  if  they  set  out  to  glorify 
God's  name  and  be  obedient  to  His 
will,  sticking  to  that  purpose  all 
through  life,  there  would  never  be 
any  doubt  as  to  their  ability  to  at- 
tain success.  He  told  them  to  press 
toward  a  mark  of  high  calling  with 
all  their  strength  and  determination, 
and  they  need  have  no  fear  of  fail- 
ure. 

Accompanying  the  speaker  on  this 


occasion  were  two  members  of  his 
Bible  Class,  H.  H.  Hoffman  and  David 
Meade,  both  of  Kannapolis,  and  we 
were  very  glad  to  have  them  with 
us.  Since  htere  is  no  place  at 
present  on  our  regular  Sunday  sche- 
dule for  Rev.  Mr.  Goodman,  we 
feel  fortunate  whenever  we  are  able 
to  secure  his  services,  for  he  always 
has  a  most  timely  and  interesting 
message   for   the   boys. 


WHO  OWNS  BIG  BUSINESS 


Who  really  owns  big  business  and  the  corporations  of  Amer- 
ica? 

A  study  of  58  corporations  shows  that  out  of  3,700,000  stock- 
holders, 43  percent  are  women.  Therefore,  it  would  seem  that 
women  are  playing  an  important  role  in  the  nation's  corporate 
structure. 

Here  are  the  figures  of  the  three  largest  American  corpora- 
tions : 

American  Telephone  and  Telegraph  Corporation  has  the  larg- 
est number  of  stockholders — 453,496 —  of  whom  51  per  cent 
are  women. 

United  States  Steel  Corporation  has  193,627  stockholders, 
of  whom  nearly  39  per  cent  are  women. 

Women  comprise  40  per  cent  of  the  305,540  General  Motors 
stockholders. 

We  have  heard  that  it  is  the  "little  man"  who  owns  big  busi- 
ness because  thousands  of  them  own  stock  in  the  big  corpora- 
tions, but  hereafter  we'll  have  to  include  the  "little  woman." 

— Morganton  News-Herald 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  March  30,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(4)  Herschell    Allen    4 
(2)    Carl  Barrier  2 

(14)  William    Drye    16 
(7)   Homer  Head  15 
Robert  Maples   17 
(18)   Frank    May    18 

(6)    Weaver   Ruff   12 
(18)   William    Shannon    18 
(18)   Weldon    Warren    18 
James   Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)   James    Bargeser   7 

(2)  N.    A.    Bennett   9 

(3)  William  Blackmon  8 
(2)    Charles  Browning-  3 

Oscar   Carter 
Albert  Chunn  14 
Ralph   Harris    8 

(2)  Doris  Hill  4 
Porter  Holder  16 
Carl  Hooker  3 

(5)  Burman  Keller  13 

(3)  H.  C.  Pope  9 
Everett  Watts  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(2)  Charles  Chapman  4 
Bernice    Hoke    9 

(6)  Thomas   Hooks    14 
(16)    Edward  Johnson   17 
(14)   Donald    McFee    16 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(8)   Lewis   Andrews    16 
John   Bailey   14 
Lewis    Baker    11 
Max  Evans  10 

(3)  Robert  Hare  6 
David  Hensley  7 
Jerry  Jenkins  6 
Jack   Lemley   10 
Wayne   Sluder   12 
Jerome  Wiggins  13 
Louis    Williams    15 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(No   Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(5)   Theodore    Bowles    17 


(4)  Junior  Bordeaux  15 

(4)   Collett  Cantor   14 

(4)  Glenn    Drum    4 
Robert  Dellinger  4 

(3)   A.  C.  Elmore  10 
Monroe  Flinchum  4 
Jack  Grant  2 

(3)  Ivey   Lumsford   10 

(5)  Currie   Singletary   15 
Edward   Thomasson   3 

(4)  Fred   Tolbert   9 

(3)  Hubert  Walker  15 
(7)   Dewey  Ware  17 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(4)  Leonard  Jacobs  10 
George  Wilhite  3 

(5)  Carl  Ward  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(2)   Kenneth  Atwood  7 
Edward   Batten   7 
(13)    Cleasper   Beasley    17 
Henry  Butler  13 
George    Green    10 

(2)  Edward  Overby  9 
Marshall  Pace  12 
Ervin  Wolfe   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 
Cecil   Bennett  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(4)   David  Cunningham  17 
Eugene  Dyson  5 
George   Gaddy   11 
Robert  Hall  3 

(3)  James   Hale   7 

(7)   Columbus  Hamilton  11 
Mark  Jones    11 

(2)  Grady    Kelly    10 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  9 

(3)  William  Nelson  14 
(3)   Lewis   Sawyer  7 
(3)   Horace  Williams  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Noah   Ennis   2 
John    Fausnett    6 
Jack  Hainey  5 
James  Hare  3 
Thomas   King  4 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Harvey  Ledford  2 
Leroy  Lowry 
(8)   Redmond    Lowry    13 

(8)  Thomas  Wilson  15 
John  Lee  4 
Harry    Peake    8 
Edward  Stutts  8 
Walter  Sexton  5 
Jack  Warren  9 
Torrence  Ware  3 
Claude  Weldy  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John   Allison    5 
Harold  Bryson  12 
William   Bennett   11 
William  Dixon  15 
William  Furches  14 
(3)   Ralph  Fisher  4 
(18)    Robert    Goldsmith    18 

(2)  Cecil   Gray    11 

(3)  Earl  Hildreth  15 
(10)   Broadus   Moore   15 

(6)   Monroe  Searcy  13 
James  Tyndall  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(3)    Odell  Almond  14 
(3)   William    Deaton    13 
(3)   Treley  Frankum  13 
(3)   Woodrow  Hager  12 
(3)   Tillman   Lyles    14 
(3)    Clarence  Mayton  12 
(3)   Hercules  Rose  13 
(3)   Howard   Sanders   16 
(3)   Charles   Simpson   14 
(3)   Robah    Sink    15 
(3)    Norman   Smith    14 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(9)  James   Brewer   15 
Thomas    Fields    3 


(2)  Charles  Gaddy  10 
(2)  Vincent  Hawes  15 
(2)   James   Lane    11 

Jordan  Mclver  2 
(2)    Randall  D.  Peeler  8 

Fred    Rhodes 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews   13 

(2)   John    Baker    15 
William  Butler  9 

(5)   Edward  Carter  16 
Robert  Deyton  15 
Leonard  Dawn  4 
Henry    Ennis    8 
(18)   Audie  Farthing   18 

(2)  Troy    Gilland    15 

(3)  William  Harding  4 
(9)   Feldman   Lane   15 

William  Lane 
(8)   Roy    Mumford    11 
(8)   Henry   McGraw   13 

Charles  McCoyle  11 
(12)    Norvell  Murphy  15 

John  Reep  8 

(4)  James  Roberson  6 

(5)  John    Robbins    14 

(3)   Charles   Steepleton   14 
(3)  J.   C.   Willis   7 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(14)    Jennings  Britt  15 

(3)  Aldine    Duggins    7 
Brown  Stanley  5 

(4)  J.  P.  Sutton  14 

(5)  Bennie  Wilhelm  10 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

Frank  Chavis 
George    Duncan    13 

(2)  Roy    Holmes    2 

(3)  James  Johnson   4 


A  free  press  is  the  protagonist  and  preserver  of  all  rights, 
the  foe  and  destroyer  of  all  tyrannies.  It  insures  every  good 
cause  a  hearing,  and  every  false  doctrine  a  challenge.  It  is  the 
servant  of  religion,  philosophy,  science,  and  art;  the  agent  of 
truth,  justice,  and  civilization.  Possessing  it,  no  people  can  be 
held  in  intellectual  or  political  bondage ;  without  it,  none  can  be 
secure  against  any  form  of  enslavement. — Charles  C.  Simons. 


'7 


i# 


- 


AP&  1 5  1941 


CAROLINA  ROO! 


THE   U 


VOL    XXIX 


CONCORD   N    C  .   APRIL  12,   1941 


No.   15 


V^ai^lT  Collection 


N.  C  Libi 


arv 


CHRIST  IS  RISEN 

Christ  the  Lord  is  risen  again; 
Christ  hath  broken  every  chain; 
Hark,  angelic  voices  cry, 
Singing  evermore  on  high, 
Alleluia ! 

He  who  slumbered  in  the  grave, 
Is  exalted  now  to  save; 
Now  through  Christendom  it  rings 
That  the  Lamb  is  King  of  kings, 
Alleluia ! 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL   COMMENT  3-7 

EASTER  FESTIVAL  OF  ANCIENT  PAGAN  ORIGIN 

UNIVERSALLY  OBSERVED                        (The  Pathfinder)  8 

LIVE-AT-HOME  FARMING              By  Dr.  John  R.  Hutcheson  11 

YOUNG  MAN  OF  NAZARETH                          By  M.  E.  Anstadt  12 

WITH  HARPS  OF  ONE  STRING              By  Ivan  H.  Hagedorn  22 

GETTING  THE  BEST  OF  JEALOUSY              C.  E.  Maratency  25 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,   N.   C,   under   Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor MRS.  J.   P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

WHAT  HAPPENED  ON  THE  FIRST  EASTER  MORNING 

In  the  early,  early  morning, 

In  the  sweet  and  quiet  hours, 
When  the  stars  are  still  a-shining, 

And  the  dew  is  on  the  flowers; 
In  the  first  hush  of  the  morning, 

Do  you  see  Him  standing  there, 
With  wound-prints  in  His  holy  hands, 

And  the  glory  on  His  hair? 

I  am  glad  there  was  a  garden 

In  the  place  where  Jesus  died, 
I   am   glad   that   it  was    Spring-time, 

When  the  stone  was  rolled  aside; 
When  the  holy  Seed  of  David 

Rose  in  beauty  from  the  sod, 
And  the  angels   told  the   story 

Of  the  living  Son  of  God. 

— Selected. 


GLORIOUS  EASTER 

Saddened  nigh  unto  despair  on  that  first  Good  Friday,  the  early- 
Christians  were  privileged  to  arise  on  the  Sunday  following  the 
crucifixion  to  learn  of  and  behold  the  most  glorious  sight  of  Chris- 
tendom. 

This  blessed  happiness  came,  of  course,  first  to  the  women  who 
went  to  Joseph's  new  tomb.  They  approached  the  sepulchre  with 
a  heavy  heart  for  they  had  seen  their  Savior's  lifeless  body  placed 
therein,  the  victim  of  cruel  and  wicked  hands  and  hearts.  Their 
mission  was  the  final  tribute  to  the  dead,  the  anointing  of  the  body. 
But  when  these  women  left  that  tomb  that  morning  they  were  de- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

finitely  the  happiest  women  in  history,  for  in  it  the  angel  had  told 
them  that  Jesus  was  not  dead  but  alive,  even  as  He  Himself  had 
foretold. 

With  a  rekindled  faith  all  of  Christ's  followers  could  now  once 
more  face  the  foes  of  this  faith,  for  they  believed  in  a  living- 
Savior.  The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ  is  presented,  therefore,  as 
Christianity's  greatest  event.  For  what  benefit  would  a  dead  Sav- 
ior be?  Even  as  St.  Paul  tells  the  Corinthians:  "If  Christ  is  not 
raised,  your  faith  is  in  vain."  The  entire  structure  of  the  Christian 
faith  rests  upon  this  foundation,  upon  the  exit  of  a  living  Christ 
from  the  grave.  Not  in  Easter  clothes  and  other  passing  fancies, 
but  upon  the  conviction  that  the  work  of  redemption  is  finished, 
a  truth  so  undeniable  that  even  Christ's  enemies,  the  guards  at  the 
tomb,  were  forced  to  witness  this  glorious  event. 

And  so  that  joyous  Easter  Morning  has  given  us  a  message  which 
brings  comfort  to  the  anguished,  assurance  to  the  doubting,  en- 
during faith  to  the  bewildered  and  unsettled,  and  great  joy  to  the 
sad.     Our  Savior  Lives ! 


THE  EASTER  SEAL 

We  have  it  on  the  authority  of  medical  historians  that  physical 
incapacity  and  attempts  to  do  something  about  it  go  back  to  the 
beginning  of  time.  Deformity  was  prevalent  among  men  of  the 
Old  Stone  Age,  some  two  hundred  thousand  years  ago.  It  is  said 
the  bones  of  the  caveman  show  that  he  suffered  form  arthritis, 
rickets,  and  kindred  ailments.  Evidence  shows  that  bone  injuries 
were  restored  by  splints  and  casts  made  of  clay. 

Through  the  years  scattered  groups  and  organizations  have  used 
various  devices  of  assisting  the  physical  unfortunates,  especially 
children,  chief  among  them  being  the  National  Society  for  Crippled 
Children,  with  headquarters  at  Elyria,  Ohio. 

At  first  the  movement  was  faced  with  a  serious  problem  of  fi- 
nace.  It  was  decided  to  create  a  graphic  symbol  in  the  form  of  a 
seal  in  order  to  publicize  the  work.  The  first  seal  appeared  in 
1934.  It  was  a  white  cross  in  a  red  field,  in  the  center  of  which 
was  a  youth  on  crutches.  The  first  seal  has  now  become  so  scarce 
that  stamp  collectors  are  paying  a  handsome  sum  for  copies. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

From  the  first  crude  design  has  developed  the  impressive  seal  for 
1941,  showing  a  crippled  youngster  enjoying  outdoor  life  and  mak- 
ing friends  with  animals.  This  design  was  drawn  by  the  famous 
cartoonist,  Donahey,  of  the  ''Cleveland  Plain-Dealer."  The  Easter 
Seal  has  become  traditional  throughout  the  nation,  and  many  mil- 
lions are  sold  each  year.  From  March  21  to  April  13  will  be  con- 
ducted the  current  eighth  annual  sale. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


EFFECTIVE  CRUSADE  FOR  HEALTH 

There  is  not  a  subject  in  the  universe  that  is  as  interesting  as 
the  customs  and  habits  of  the  people  of  different  nationalities. 
Their  style  of  dress,  architecture  of  homes  along  with  furnishings, 
religion,  government,  also  the  health  program  followed,  especially 
the  one  emphasized  relative  to  the  right  nutrition  for  development 
of  childhood. 

People  are  more  alert  as  to  environment  and  influence  exerted 
over  the  youths  of  the  land  than  in  previous  years.  We  feel  that 
the  health  departments  throughout  the  states  have  made  people 
health  conscious  by  a  close  contact  with  local  health  units.  In  this 
manner  the  gospel  of  good  health  is  radiated  and,  with  exceptions, 
of  course,  there  is  a  universal  desire  for  a  sound  mind  within  a 
sound  body.  We  never  hear  the  radio  slogan,  "Life  is  swell  if  you 
keep  well"  without  feeling  like  saying  in  the  words  of  the  good  old 
brother  of  yesteryear,  "Amen !" 

The  departments  of  home  economics  in  the  high  schools  through- 
out the  nation  have  also  been  the  means  of  giving  members  of 
homes,  who  previously  were  filled  but  not  properly  nourished,  the 
value  of  a  well-balanced  meal.  Moreover,  the  radio  broadcast  as 
to  the  best  cereal  to  start  off  the  day  has  contributed  enormously 
toward  making  people  vitamin  conscious. 

The  health  crusade  program  is  made  more  complete  by  news 
items  pertinent  to  local  and  foreign  interests  in  building  a  stronger 
physique,  which  are  printed  in  periodical  of  all  kinds.  Lately  we 
read  an  illuminating  article  about  some  of  the  practices  of  the 
Belgians.  This  quotation — "The  first  morning  exercise  of  thou- 
sands of  Belgian  school  children  is  to  eat  a  raw  carrot;  first  aid  in 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

vitamin  education" — shows  the  Belgian  parents  or  others  in  author- 
ity know  the  value  of  different  foods  and  emphasize  the  same.  This 
is  a  tip,  so  to  speak,  to  our  own  people. 

The  old  adage,  "as  the  twig  is  bent,  the  tree  is  inclined",  continues 
to  hold  true.  If  our  youngsters  were  taught  in  the  homes  and 
schools  values  of  certain  foods,  there  would  be  less  need  for  drugs. 
If  in  this  country,  carrots  and  other  raw  vegetables,  along  with 
fruits,  were  substituted  for  soft  drinks,  sweet  pastries  and  the  like, 
taken  to  fill  up  and  not  as  a  nourishment,  there  would  be  a  much 
stronger  manhood  and  womanhood  to  meet  the  demands  of  any 
national  emergency. 

However,  we  are  cognizant  of  the  fact  that  the  leaders  of  the 
nation  and  state,  in  the  crusade  for  healthy  and  strong  children, 
have  made  the  masses  at  large  vitamin  conscious. 


Have  you  ever  tried  something  real  hard,  and  failed?  A  few 
failures  that  hurt  may  really  benefit  you  by  bettering  your  judg- 
ment, perseverance,  and  modesty.  Too  many  successes  are  bad 
for  anybody,  because  they  make  a  person  conceited,  over-confident, 
and  careless. 

All  of  us  fail  now  and  then.  If  we  learn  through  these  failures, 
resolving  not  to  repeat  them,  and  striving  just  that  much  harder 
for  success,  they  will  really  be  good  for  us,  even  if  they  are  un- 
pleasant at  the  time. 

The  important  thing  is  not  to  let  a  failure  crush  or  discourage 
you.  Instead  of  brooding  about  it,  try  to  figure  out  just  why  you 
were  not  successful.  Thus  certain  weaknesses  will  be  revealed,  and 
you  can  set  about  correction  them.  A  person  never  really  fails  un- 
til he  shows  himself  to  be  too  stupid  or  too  stubborn  to  learn  from 
his  failures. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


Though  the  Seventh  Day  Adventists  are  convinced  pacifists, 
they  have  organized  a  Medical  Cadet  Corps  in  their  colleges  through- 
out the  land.  President  H.  H.  Hamilton  of  Southwestern  Junior 
College,  Keene,  Texas,  explained  that  their  sect  did  not  claim  ex- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

emption  from  the  Selective  Service  Law.  Said  he:  "We  are  not 
conscientious  objectors.  We  are  noncombatants."  These  Adven- 
tist  students,  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  E.  N.  Dick  of  Union  College, 
Lincoln,  Nebraska,  now  number  over  4,000  in  training  for  first-aid 
medical  work,  for  national  service.  The  Cadet  Corps  owes  its 
origin  to  the  unpleasant  experience  of  the  Seventh  Day  Adventists, 
who  "were  mistreated  during  the  World  War  because  they  refused 
to  bear  arms." 


While  in  conversation  about  child  welfare  with  a  local  woman, 
she  made  this  remark:  "This  work  of  saving  childhood  is  the  work 
of  love,  and  we  all  know  the  world  is  dying  for  the  want  of  love." 
This  precious  old  soul  was  more  of  a  prophetess  than  she  realized 
when  she  said  the  "world  was  dying  for  love."  If  we  throw  the 
searchlight  over  into  the  war-stricken  countries  and  then  over  our 
own  land,  and  see  the  lack  of  reverence  for  His  word,  we  will  agree 
that  the  "world  is  dying  because  of  the  want  of  love."  Our  activi- 
ties are  indicative  of  the  trend  of  mind  and  desire  of  the  heart. 


From  reports  of  casualties  on  highways  in  North  Carolina  last 
year,  2,500  people  were  either  maimed  or  killed.  That  many  people 
would  make  an  interesting  village.  With  the  increase  of  highway 
traffic,  the  casualties  also  increase. 


THE  UPLIFT 


EASTER  FESTIVAL  OF  ANCIENT  PAGAN 


(The  Pathfinder) 


Observance  of  the  Easter  festival 
serves  to  untie  and  bind  the  pres- 
ent more  firmly  with  the  past.  In- 
deed, Easter  is  the  most  universally 
observed  and  most  firmly  established 
of  all  festivals.  Easter,  the  world 
over,  has  one  general  meaning — resur- 
rection, that  is,  it  represents  rebirth 
or  the  revival  of  life.  Christian  na- 
tions of  today  celebrate  it  in  memory 
of  the  resurrection  of  Christ  from  the 
dead;  others,  continuing  the  custom 
of  past  ages,  still  celebrate  it  as  the 
beginning  or  rebirth  of  the  grow- 
ing season. 

Thus  we  find  that  like  many  of  our 
special  days  Easter  is  distinctly  of 
pagan  origin.  Long  before  the  Cruci- 
fixion savage  tribes  had  celebrated  an 
Easter  of  sorts  through  festivals  held 
to  greet  the  return  of  the  growing 
season.  A  fete  similar  to  our  modern 
Easter  appears  to  have  been  instituted 
in  the  honor  of  the  Roman  goddess 
Flora  and  held  each  spring.  Ancient 
Athenians  celebrated  the  awakening 
of  the  earth  and  return  of  blossoming 
time  with  piping,  singing,  dancing  and 
processions  to  the  Acropolis  which 
was  profusely  decorated  with  flowers 
for  the  occasion.  The  word  Easter 
is  derived  from  the  name  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  goddess  of  spring  which  was 
Ostara  or  Eostre. 

Then,  as  now,  it  was  the  awaken- 
ing time;  time  to  throw  off  thec  old 
and  put  on  the  new.  In  olden  times 
there  was  a  belief  that  it  was  very 
lucky  to  begin  or  start  anything  new 


at  Easter  time.  Even  the  fires  were 
put  out  on  Easter  Eve  in  order  that 
they  might  be  kindled  anew  on  Easter 
morning  to  assure  luck  to  the  house- 
hold for  the  coming  year.  There  was 
also  an  old  superstition  dear  to  prin- 
cess and  peasant  maid  alike  that  to 
wear  a  new  garment  on  Easter  Day 
brought  the  wearer  the  best  of  luck. 
That  old  tradition  has  been  handed 
down  through  the  years  and  is  reflect- 
ed in  the  modern  custom  of  every 
one  who  can  afford  it  dressing  up  in 
their  newest  and  best  and  mingling 
with  the  throngs  celebrating  the  oc- 
casion. 

Although  the  Christians  took  over 
this  feast  of  heathendom  in  the  fourth 
century  of  the  present  era  and  gave 
it  their  own  meaning  and  interpreta- 
tion they  kept  many  of  its  symbols  in- 
cluding the  Easter  egg,  Easter  bunny 
and  the  Easter  lily.  The  Romans  re- 
cognized the  egg  as  a  symbol  of  life 
and  there  are  many  traditions  con- 
nected with  it.  One  legend  relates 
that  a  little  bird  perched  above  the 
tomb  of  Christ  and  sang  a  beautiful 
lay  during  the  three-day  period  pre- 
ceding the  resurrection.  As  a  reward 
for  this  devotion  its  eggs  were  ever 
afterward  colored.  Egg  rolling  is  an 
old  custom  presumed  to  have  orgi- 
nated ,  in  ,  the  rural  sections  through 
a  belief  that  the  land  over  which  these 
symbols  of  fertility  were  rolled  would 
itself  become  fertile  and  productive. 

Even  while  Paris  was  under  Roman 
control  the  children  are  said  to  have 


THE  UPLIFT 


rolled  eggs  down  the  sides  of  Sainte 
Genevieve  under  the  watchful  eyes  of 
the  Roman  guards.  Frankish  and  Nor- 
man boys  went  about  at  Easter  time 
"nicking"  eggs  for  keeps  with  the 
Gallo-Roman  lads.  In  the  palaces  of 
the  French  kings  where  the  fete  was 
a  splendorous  affair  everyone  from 
the  princes  down  to  the  lowliest 
kitchen-boy  had  eggs  to  "nick."  In 
Scotland  the  lads  and  lassies  hurried 
forth  early  on  Easter  morn  to  scour 
the  moors  for  wild  fowl  eggs — their 
future  luck  and  fortune  depending  on 
the  number  of  eggs  discovered.  Per- 
sians are  credited  with  the  custom  of 
giving  the  colored  eggs  as  gifts. 

The  Romans  also  recognized ,  the 
rabbit  as  an  emblem  or  symbol  of  fer- 
tility. And  since  most  of  the  tradi- 
tions connected  with  the  Easter  fete 
also  had  a  connection  with  the  moon, 
the  habit  of  the  rabbit  .feeding  chiefly 
at  night  bound  the  animal  closer  to  the 
festival.  Like  the  egg,  the  lily  bulb 
contains  the  germ'of  life  within  itself 
and  is  capable  of  rapid  development 
thus  causing  it  to  become  an  emblem 
of  spring.  Today  it  is  our  chief 
Easter  decoration. 

Easter  now  has  become  the  chief  . 
festival  of  the  Christian  world  and  in 
our  own  country  Easter  is  the  one 
Sunday  when  the  majority  of  Ameri- 
cans may  be  expected  to  put  aside 
everything  else  and  attend  church.  Not 
even  Christmas,  unless  it  happens  to 
fall  on  Sunday,  can  match  Easter  for 
church  attendance.  It  is  the  day  when 
church  pews  are  sure  to  be  filled  and 
in  the  more  prominent  churches  it  is 
not  unusual  to  have  to  provide  extra 
seats  to  accommodate  the  crowds. 
Back-sliders,  stay-at-homes  and  those 
with     no     church     affiliations     at     all 


mingle  with  the  shadiest  of  church- 
goers. On  this  special  occasion 
churches  of  all  creeds  seek  to  outdo 
each  other  in  the  splendor  and  rich- 
ness of  their  services. 

One  of  the  more  modern  trends  of 
American  worship — the  most  impres- 
sive of  all — is  the  hilltop  watch  and 
sunrise  service.  Within  the  past  few 
years  these  groups  have  grown  from  a 
few  throngs  of  hundreds  to  many 
gatherings  of  thousands  and  tens  of 
thousands.  From  the  shores  of  the 
Atlantic  to  those  of  the  Pacific  the 
watchers  gather  on  the  hill  and  moun- 
tain sides,  mesas,  in  the  great  sta- 
diums, city  parks  and  along  lake 
shores  to  watch  the  dawning  of  Easter 
morn.  Each  year  thousands  of  persons 
make  a  night  motor  trip  to  the  sum- 
mit of  Mt.  Helix.  20  miles  east  of 
San  Diego,  ■Cat,*  to  attend  Easter 
sunrise  service.  ;The  amphitheater  is 
one  of  the  largest  in  the  world.  Of 
stone  and  concrete  it  seats  thousands 
of  persons  and  is  really  a  marvelous 
sight.  A  winding  but  good  road  con- 
quers the  1, 380-foot  elevation. 

More  than  40,000  usually  turn  out 
at  the  famous  Hollywood  Bowl  in  Cali- 
fornia and  nearly  as  many  await  the 
sunrise  on  the  slope  of  Mt.  Davidson 
near  San  Francisco.  Great  crowds 
gather  at  Eagle  Rock  and  Mt.  Rubi- 
doux,  in  the  hills  of  New  Jersey  and 
New  England.  Many  thousands  from 
the  capital  city  and  all  parts  of  the 
country  fill  the  great  ampitheater  in 
Arlington  Cemetery  for  sunrise  serv- 
ices. 

Perhaps  the  most  picturesque  of  all 
these  sunrise  affairs  is  that  held  in 
the  Garden  of  the  Gods  near  Colorado 
Springs.  Here  among  the  colored 
stone    formations    where    the    Indians 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


once  worshiped  Manitou,  the  Great 
Spirit,  Easter  services  of  the  white 
man  are  now  held.  They  are  attended 
by  residents  from  miles  around  and 
also  attract  many  visitors  from  other 
states.  But  the  strangest  of  all  the 
American  Easter  observances  is  to 
be  found  in  Arizona  with  the  Yaqui 
Indians.     Throughout     the     night     in 


weird  make-up  they  dance  by  the 
light  of  flaring  torches  and  to  the 
music  of  crude  drums  and  rock-filled 
gourds.  At  dawn  the  dance  ends 
and  a  goat's  head,  the  emblem  of 
evil,  is  borne  forth  to  be  burned — and 
thus  relieved  of  that  influence  they 
are  ready  to  start  another  year. 


THE  CLOSING  DOOR 

Tomorrow,  ah,  tomorrow, 

The  good  we  think  to  do, 
The  hearts  we'll  rob  of  sorrow, 

The  roses  we  shall  strew. 
And  while  we  wait  and  contemplate 

Our  brood  of  golden  plans, 
The  swift  day  dies,  and  darkened  skies 

Reprove  our  idle  hands. 
Tomorrow,  ah,  tomorrow! 

Oh,  friend,  be  wise,  I  pray. 
This  world,  so  full  of  sorrow, 

Needs  all  your  lips  can  say 
Of  comforts  sweet  and  actions  meet 

To  help  it  on  its  way. 
Oh,  speak  before  a  fast-closed  door 

Shall  mock  you.     Act  today! 


— Thomas  Curtis  Clark. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


LIVE-AT-HOME  FARMING 

By  Dr.  John  R.  Hutcheson 


While  it  is  true  that  a  certain 
amount  of  cash  is  necessary  for  the 
farmer  and  farm  woman  for  the  pur- 
chase of  things  that  cannot  be  raised 
on  the  farm,  such  as  staple  groceries, 
clothes,  education,  etc.,  it  is  equally 
true  that  practically  every  farm 
owner  or  operator  spends  money  for 
things  that  can  be  raised  on  the  farm, 
or  in  the  orchard  or  garden.  A  live- 
at-home  campaign  has  been  one  of  the 
objectives  .  .  .  for  the'  last  few  years 
and  has  been  a  means  of  saving  money 
for  farmers  and  housekeepers  in 
some  sections  of  the  state,  but  there 
are  still  entirely  too  many  farm  folks 
who  are  paying  out  good  money  for 
necessities,  and  even  luxuries,  they 
can  raise  at  home  they  will  only 
give  a  little  time  and  thought  to  it. 

During  the  last  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury the  business  of  farming  has  be- 
come increasingly  speculative.  To 
the  old  hazards  of  insect  pests,  dis- 
eases, and  weather  have  been  added 
the  hazards  of  foreign  trade,  mone- 
tary policies,  and  regulation  of  pro- 
duction by  industry  and  labor.  Farm- 
ing is  particularly  speculative  this 
year,  due  to  the  wars  in  Europe  and 


Asia,  and  already  our  markets  for  to- 
bacco and  fruits  have  been  seriously 
affected. 

Due  to  these  many  factors,  at 
planting  time  this  year  few  of  our 
farmers  have  any  idea  what  their 
crops  will  bring  at  harvest.  There- 
fore, farmers  who  depend  upon  the 
money  received  from  the  sale  of  one 
or  two  crops  to  purchase  food  for  the 
family  or  feed  for  the  livestock  may 
find  themselves  next  fall  without  suf- 
ficient funds  for  such  purposes.  Such 
a  condition  would  result  in  malnutri- 
tion, inefficiency  and  unhappiness. 
Members  of  such  families  will  either 
go  in  debt,  go  on  relief,  or  go  hungry. 

However,  this  is  a  condition  which 
most  farmers  can  prevent  if  they 
plan  intelligently.  Even  on  verjy 
small  farms  there  is  enough  land  for 
a  good  garden,,  a  small  flock  of  poul- 
try, two  cows,  and  three  hogs.  Larger 
farms  can  produce  fruits,  the  family 
bread  supply,  and  ample  hay  and  pas- 
ture for  livestock.  Although  our  farm- 
ers may  have  a  small  share  of  the 
national  wealth,  it  is  within  their 
power  to  have  the  largest  share  of 
the  national  health. 


TRUE  VALUES 

To  have  faith  in  the  dignity  and  worth  of  the  individual  man,  to  believe  that 
it  is  better  to  be  governed  by  persuasion  than  by  coersion,  to  believe  that  fra- 
ternal goodwill  is  more  worthy  than  a  selfish  and  contentious  spirit,  to  be- 
lieve that  in  the  long  run  all  values  are  inseparable  from  the  love  of  truth 
and  the  disinterested  search  of  it,  to  believe  that  knowledge  and  the  power 

it  confers  should  be  used  to  promote  the  welfare  and  happiness  of  all  men 

-these  are  the  values  which  are  affirmed  by  the  traditional  ideology;  they  are 
the  values  which  men  have  commonly  employed  to  measure  the  advance  of 
civilization;  the  values  which  men  have  celebrated  in  the  saints  and  the  sages. 

— Carl  Becker. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


YOUNG  MAN  OF  NAZARETH 


By  M.  E.  Anstadt 


Marcus  gave  a  vicious  rub  to  the 
surface  of  the  shield  he  was  polish- 
ing and  then  flung  the  cloth  into 
a  far  corner  of  the  barracks  room. 
He  scowled  as  he  heard  footstepts  on 
the  stairway  from  the  upper  court. 
If  that  was  that  contemptible  cap- 
tain again,  he'd — But,  no;  it  was  Jul- 
iius!  Marcus'  scowl  changed  to  a 
sheepish  grin. 

"Hello,  you  young  ruffian,"  Julius 
teased,  and  flung  his  unbuckled  sword 
onto  a  chair  in  the  room. 

Marcus  watched  the  man  admir- 
ingly. No  casual  observer  would  have 
dreamed  that  these  two  were  such 
fast  friends,  for  Julius  was  fully  ten 
years  older  than  Marcus.  He  was  a 
big,  burly  man,  with  the  marks  of  his 
twenty-five  years  in  the  Roman  army 
graven  unmistakably  on  his  face; 
while  Marcus  had  the  face  of  a  dream- 
er, almost  a  boyish  facew  But  beneath 
his  gruff  exterior  Julius  was  a  kind- 
ly, sympathetic  man  who  long  ago 
had  taken  an  interest  in  Marcus  and 
who  looked  out  for  "the  boy,"  as  he 
called  him.  He  knew  better  than  any- 
one else  in  the  garrison  how  alien 
to  Marcus'  real  nature  this  military 
duty  was.  He  had  been  kind  to  the 
younger  man  when  they  were  both  new 
at  the  Jerusalem  garrison,  and  Mar- 
cus had  confided  to  him  the  story  of 
how  he  had  been  forced  by  his  black- 
smith father  into  a  term  as  a  soldier  of 
the  emperor.  His  father  had  want- 
ed Marcus  to  follow  him  in  the  black- 
smith's trade.  He  admired  brawn  and 
muscular  power  above  anything  else. 
When    Marcus   was    a   young   lad,    he 


had  timidly  asked  if  he  could  con- 
tinued his  schooling  in  the  class  of  one 
of  the  leading  philosophers  of  that 
day.     His    father    had    been    furious. 

"Books  and  learning  are  for  rich 
men's  sons  or  for  those  who  are  ef- 
feminate," he  had  thundered.  "You 
must  be  a  man,  no  pale  scholar  or 
poet.  You  must  learn  to  work  for  your 
bread,  as  I  always  have." 

Marcus  had  given  up  his  pleas  at 
that  time,  for  he  saw  how  useless  it 
was  to  argue  when  his  father  was  in 
such  a  temper.  He  had  never  given 
up  his  dreams,  however,  and  one  day 
when  he  saw  his  chance,  he  had  run 
away,  in  hopes  of  reaching  the  villa 
of  Aurelius,  a  famous  teacher  who 
lived  fifty  miles  away  on  the  road 
to  Rome.  All  day  long  he  had  trudged 
along  the  dusty  road.  When  dusk  fell 
and  a  full  moon  began  to  rise  over 
the  horizon,  Marcus  sat  down  on  a 
grassy  bank  near  the  road  to  munch 
a  bread  crust  he  had  taken  with  him 
and  to  rest  for  a  short  time.  He  was 
very  weary,  for  he  had  walked  for 
hours  in  the  blazing  sun.  The  grass 
felt  cool  as  he  rested  his  head  against 
it  for  a  minute.  Before  he  knew  it 
he  was  fast  asleep.  How  long  he  slept 
there  Marcus  never  found  out,  but 
the  next  thing  he  knew  he  was  rudely 
shaken  and  his  father  was  pushing 
him  down  the  bank  to  a  cart  in  the 
road. 

"Wake  up,  you  young  fool!"  his 
father  shouted.  "Thought  you  would 
trick  me,  didn't  you?  But  you  didn't, 
and  I'll  settle  your  fate  now.  No  one 
shall  say  that  Cuspius,  the  blacksmith, 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


has  a  poet  or  a  runaway  for  a  son. 
I'll  make  a  real  man  of  you  yet." 

Marcus  was  shoved  into  the  cart 
and  his  father  drove  on  toward  Rome. 
The  boy  was  too  dazed  and  frightened 
to  ask  where  they  were  going,  but 
as  it  was  beginning  to  dawn  and  the 
towers  of  the  city  were  just  ahead 
of  them,  Cuspius  at  last  broke  his 
angry  silence. 

"I'm  taking  you  to  the  recruiting 
office  for  the  army,  boy,  and  when 
we  get  there  if  you  know  what's  good 
for  you,  you'll  sign  the  papers  and  do 
as  you're  told.  Where  they'll  send  you, 
I  dont  know!  But  one  thing  is  sure: 
when  you've  been  in  that  school  for 
a  few  years  all  your  girlish  ideas  of 
writing  poetry  and  such  nonsense 
will  be  knocked  out  of  you." 

So  the  lad  of  fifteen  had  been  train- 
ed as  a  soldier  of  the  emperor  and 
for  ten  years  had  been  stationed  in 
the  cohort  that  kept  order  in  Palestine. 
It  wasn't  particularly  hard  duty,  for 
except  for  occasional  uprisings  the 
Jews  were  then  completely  under  the 
dominance  of  Rome.  Marcus  had  de- 
veloped physcially  from  a  slight  lad 
into  a  broad-shouldered  man,  and 
he  learned  much  of  the  hard  ways  of 
the  world.  But  he  still  had  something 
of  the  dreamer  about  him,  and  he  still 
eagerly  picked  up  any  learning  he 
could. 

Now  Julius  sat  down  on  a  bench 
across  from  him  and  looked  amusedly 
at   Marcus'    polished    shield. 

"Has  he  been  after  you  again,  boy?" 
he  laughed.  "What  was  it  this  time?" 

Marcus  shoved  the  shield  away  from 
him  impatiently.  "Why  does  that  man 
keep  after  me  so?"  he  asked.  "There's 
no  one  else  in  the  garrison  who  has 
so  many  menial  jobs  to  do  as  I  or  who 


gets  so  much  criticism.  Only  this  morn- 
ing, at  early  inspection,  he  was  com- 
ing down  the  line  as  he  usually  does, 
and  when  he  came  to  me  he  stopped. 
My  shield,  it  seems,  wasn't  bright 
enough  to  suit  'His  Majesty,'  and  so 
I  must  polish  it  at  once." 

Julius  looked  toward  the  stairway. 
"Careful,  Marcus,  or  someone  will 
hear  you  calling  the  captain  that. 
And  then  you  will  be  in  trouble! 
It  isn't  fair  the  way  he  picks  on  you, 
boy,  but  there's  only  one  thing  you 
can  do  about  it — keep  quiet  and  do 
as  you're  told.  He  must  know  how 
short  a  time  you  have  in  the  service. 
Perhaps  he's  trying  to  annoy  you  into 
saying  something  rash,  so  your  term 
will  be  extended." 

Marcus  adjusted  the  buckles  of  his 
open  sandals,  then  started  up  the 
stairway.  "If  that's  the  trick,  he's 
going  to  be  sorely  disappointed,"  he 
returned.  "Should  I  serve  sixteen 
years  in  the  army  and  then  spoil  my 
chances  of  returning  home  to  Italy 
within  two  weeks  of  the  end  of  the 
term?  Ah,  no,  not  I!  I'll  stand  for 
his  bossing  and  tyranny  without  a 
word,  if  he's  trying  to  annoy  me 
into  some  rash  act  or  speech.  Then 
I'll  soon  be  my  own  boss."  He  waved 
his  hand  in  farewell  to  Julius  and 
went  out  into  the  crowded  Jerusalem 
street. 

It  was  passover  week  and  the  city 
was  full  of  pilgrims  from  all  over  the 
land.  The  Roman  soldiers  had  been 
warned  to  be  unusually  careful,  for 
when  so  many  of  the  Jews  were 
congregated  in  one  place  the  authori- 
ties feared  uprisings.  Marcus  had 
been  assigned  to  a  few  hours'  watch 
near  the  gate  on  the  Bethany  road, 
and    he    made    his    way    through    the 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


pushing  throngs  in  the  narrow  city 
streets  and  took  up  his  station,  reliev- 
ing another  Roman  soldier.  He  looked 
at  the  lines  of  Jewish  pilgrims — old 
patriarchs  with  long,  white  beards, 
young  lads  quite  evidently  coming  to 
thier  first  Passover  Feast  as  sons  of 
the  law,  Hebrew  women  earring  rosy- 
cheeked  babies,  men  and  boys  tugging 
ta  the  ropes  of  the  donkeys  that  were 
almost  hidden  under  heavy  packs  of 
family  belongings.  Many  of  them 
looked  footsore  and  weary.  Children 
darted  in  and  out  among  the  pro- 
cession, missing  the  animals'  tramp- 
ling feet  by  inches.  Blind  beggars 
sat  in  the  dust  along  the  road,  and 
cried  for  alms  in  their  habitual  whine. 
Just  beyond  the  gate  three  lepers 
crouched  off  to  one  side  and  called  out, 
"Unclean!  Unclean!"  when  anyone 
came  too  near  to  them.  Far  down  the 
road  a  camel  caravan  wound  its  way 
slowly  over  the  hill.  Marcus  watched 
the  scene  with  interest.  Although  he 
had  seen  the  same  sight  many  times, 
there  was  a  certain  fascination  about 
it  for  him.  He  traveled  on  to  Jericho 
in  imagination  with  that  camel  car- 
avan. He  watched  the  eager  young 
boys  coming  with  their  parents  to  the 
city,  and  wondered  how  many  of  them 
would  be  trained  under  the  Hebrew 
doctors  of  the  law.  Many  were  but 
a  few  years  younger  than  he  had  been 
when  he  first  entered  the  army.  True, 
Marcus  had  the  contempt  that  all 
Romans  hal  for  the  Hebrew  race, 
their  vassals;  but  his  dreamings 
and  imaginings  made  him  less  critical 
of  them  than  were  most  of  the  Roman 
garrison.  Thier  mystic  religion 
interested  him.  He  had  even  read 
some  of  their  teachings. 

Suddenly  a  song  caught  his    atten- 


tion, a  song  that  was  heard  above  the 
din  of  the  crowds  just  around  him. 
Looking  in  the  direction  from  which 
it  came,  Marcus  saw  a  curious  sight. 
Down  the  hill  from  the  Mount  of  Ol- 
ives came  a  long  procession.  Marcus 
shielded  his  eyes  against  the  glare  so 
that  he  might  see  more  plainly  what 
was  going  on.  Nearer  and  nearer 
to  the  city  they  came  and,  as  they 
approached,  men  and  women  from 
Jerusalem  went  out  to  join  the  crowd. 
As  they  drew  nearer,  Marcus  could 
distinguish  what  they  were  singing. 
"Hosanna  to  the  son  of  David:  Bless- 
ed is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord,"  they  sang;  "Hosanna  in 
the  highest."  All  around  him  Marcus 
saw  men  and  women  running  to  see 
what  was  happening,  and  then  join- 
ing in  the  acclaim.  He  tightened  his 
grip  on  his  spear.  Perhaps  this  was 
the  beginning  of  some  sort  of  up- 
rising. But  the  procession  seemed 
peaceful  enough.  As  they  came  closer 
Marcus  could  see  that  the  people  were 
pulling  branches  from  the  palm  trees 
and  flowers  from  beside  the  road  and 
were  casting  them  on  the  roadway 
for  someone  to  walk  over.  Then  he 
saw  a  tiny  donkey  in  the  center  of 
the  crowd.  On  the  animal  a  young 
man  was  seated.  Marcus  had  seen 
that  face  before.  Where  had  it  been  ? 
One  did  not  soon  forget  a  smile  so 
kindly  as  the  one  on  the  face  of  that 
young  Hebrew.  As  He  rode  along 
now,  He  accepted  the  acclaim  of  the 
throng  with  the  most  beautiful  ex- 
pression on  His  countenance  that 
Marcus  had  ever  seen.  Then  he  re- 
membered— it  was  the  prophet  from 
Nazareth,  Jesus,  who  had  been  caus- 
ing the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  so 
much  worry.     Even  then  Marcus  saw 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


several  of  the  Pharisees  withdrawn  to 
one  side,  talking  angrily  and  point- 
ing and  gesticulating  toward  the  tri- 
umphant procession.  Marcus  moved 
nearer  to  them. 

"Look,  there  He  is  again,"  one  of 
them  said  excitedly,  "and  with  a 
greater  throng  than  ever  praising 
Him  and  giving  Him  welcome  as 
though  He  were  king!  The  whole 
city  will  be  singing  His  praises  soon. 
And  what  can  we  do?  Nothing  that 
we  ask  Him  has  tricked  Him  yet. 
And  His  healings  and  teachings  are 
winning  more  followers  for  Him  every 
day." 

Marcus  remembered  the  first  time 
he  had  seen  that  young  prophet.  He 
had  had  a  few  days'  lea*,  e  from  active 
army  duty  the  summer  before  last. 
Some  of  the  soldiers  had  told  him  of 
the  beauties  of  the  Sea  of  Galilee;  so 
it  was  there  that  Marcus  had  gone. 
He  had  spent  hours  wandering  among 
the  hills  above  the  blue  waters  of 
the  lake,  and  one  day  as  he  had  sat 
on  a  rocky  ledge,  looking  off  into  the 
distance  and  dreaming  of  his  home, 
he  had  seen  a  vast  throng  following 
someone  up  into  the  hills.  Curious, 
Marcus  had  unobtrusively  joined  the 
crowd  and  gone  with  them.  Then 
he  had  heard  this  young  prophet — 
the  same  prophet  who  was  being  so 
wildly  acclaimed  now — speak  to  the 
people.  The  lowliest  peasant  in  the 
crowd  had  seemed  to  understand  what 
this  young  man  was  telling  them,  yet 
Marcus  had  thought  that  it  was  one 
of  the  deepest  and  most  beautiful 
philosophies  he  had  ever  heard.  "Love 
your  enemies,"  was  one  thing  Jesus 
had  said  to  the  people  that  day.  What 
a  strange  doctrine  to  teach  in  a  day 
of  wars  and  bitter  hatreds  and  blood- 
shed!    "Whosoever   smiteth   thee    on 


thy  right  cheek,  turn  to  him  the  other 
also,"  As  a  soldier  of  the  great  Ro- 
man Caesar,  Marcus  was  usually 
contemptuous  of  such  sayings,  but 
there  was  something  strangely  com- 
pelling about  the  young  man.  "Lay 
not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon 
the  earth,  where  moth  and  rust  con- 
sume and  where  thieves  break  through 
and  steal:  but  lay  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  in  heaven."  Marcus  had 
thought  of  the  great  possessions  of 
the  emperor — jewels,  gold,  silver,  rich 
tapestries,  marble  palaces.  And  this 
carpenter  of  Palestine  had  discounted 
earthly  possessions.  Perhaps  He  was 
right,  after  all.  At  any  rate,  the 
sermon  that  Marcus  had  heard  that 
day  had  made  a  deep  impression  on 
him.  He  had  gone  back  to  the  gar- 
rison at  Jerusalem  and  had  told  Julius 
of  the  young  prophet,  but  Julius  had 
not  had  much  sympathy. 

"You  are  interested  in  the  teach- 
ings of  one  of  these  dogs  of  Jews?" 
he  had  asked  in  amazement.  "Boy, 
have  you  taken  leave  of  your  senses?" 

In  vain  Marcus  had  tried  to  point 
out  that  this  Jesus  was  not  like  the 
other  Hebrews;  that  there  was  some- 
thing strange  about  Him  that  set  Him 
apart  from  all  the  rest  and  that  he, 
Marcus,  had  even  forgotten  during 
that  sermon  that  the  teacher  was  a 
Jew. 

"Bah!  You've  turned  soft!"  Julius 
had  said,  disgusted.  "You're  a  sol- 
dier in  the  army,  boy;  it's  all  right  to 
have  your  dreams  of  schooling,  if 
you've  set  your  heart  on  that.  But 
as  for  following  one  of  the  low-bred 
Jews—" 

And  Julius  had  persuaded  him  not 
to  mention  the  matter  to  any  of  the 
rest  of  the  soldiers.  "You'd  never 
hear  the  end  of  it,  Marcus,"  he  had 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


pleaded.  "They'd  make  your  life  here 
wretched.     Just  forget  about  it." 

But  Marcus  had  never  quite  for- 
gotten the  appeal  of  those  strange 
doctrines  he  had  heard  that  day  beside 
the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and  now  as  he 
saw  that  same  teacher  welcomed  as 
a  king  into  Jerusalem,  they  all  came 
back  to  him  clearly.  He  had  heard 
for  the  past  two  years  of  the  disturb- 
ances this  prophet  from  Nazareth  was 
causing  throughout  the  land.  Was 
this  entry  into  Jerusalem  the  begin- 
ning of  a  real  disturbance  now  ? 

Marcus  grabbed  the  arm  of  a 
Hebrew. 

"Here,  Jew,"  he  commanded,  "what 
does  this  mean?  Why  are  the  people 
singing    to    a    king?" 

"Jesus  is  our  King,"  the  man  re- 
plied. "Has  no  one  told  you  of  the 
wonderful   things    He   can    do?" 

Marcus  shook  his  head."  You  mean 
those  wild  tales  of  healings?"  he 
asked.  "I  have  heard  rumors  of 
that,  but  surely  it  is  not  true." 

"True?  Certainly  it  is  true,"  the 
man  replied,  more  and  more  excited. 
"Look  at  me,  soldier.  You  don't  know 
me,  I  know;  but  there  are  those  in 
yonder  crowd  who  know  me  well. 
For  years  I  sat  in  Jericho  and  begged. 
I  was  blind;  had  never  seen  the  light 
of  day,  or  the  blue  of  the  sky,  or  the 
gold  of  the  Temple  dome,  or  the  smile 
of  a  child.  Then  this  Jesus  passed 
along  the  road  and  touched  my  eyes — 
just  touched  them,  mind  you — and 
now  T  can  see!  And  then  you  doubt 
that  this  man  can  heal  ?  I  will  f ollow 
Him  to  the  end  of  my  earthly  days 
and  tell  everyone  I  meet  what  He  has 
done  for  me.  Why,  only  a  few 
months  ago  He  brought  back  Lazarus, 
of  Bethany,  from  the  dead." 

Marcus  let  go  of  his  arm  and  stared 


after  the  prophet.  Could  the  man 
really  perform  miracles  ?  What 
strange  power  did  He  have  ?  Again 
Marcus  felt  the  interest  and  compul- 
sion he  had  that  day  in  the  hills  of 
Galilee. 

All  afternoon  he  puzzled  about  it 
as  he  kept  watch  over  the  throngs 
of  Temple  pilgrims,  and  that  even- 
ing he  was  so  quiet  that  Julius  ques- 
tioned him. 

"Are  you  ill,  Marcus?"  he  asked. 
"What  ails  you  ?  For  the  past  hour 
you've  scarcely  spoken  a  word;  just 
sat    there    dreaming." 

"It's  that  Jesus,  the  prophet  from 
Nazareth,"  Marcus  explained.  "Re- 
member, I  told  you  of  His  teachings 
once  before?  I  saw  Him  again  to- 
day, Julius.  There's  something  about 
the   man — " 

Julius  took  him  by  the  arm  and 
led  him  up  the  stairway  and  out  into 
an  open  court,  for  there  were  several 
soldiers  in  the  room  who  had  glanced 
in  their  direction  at  hearing  the  name 
"Jesus  of  Nazareth." 

"Quiet,  boy!"  Julius  cautioned. 
"Don't  you  know  that  name  is  known 
well  around  here?  The  authorities 
are  fearful  of  riots  among  the  Jews 
at  this  very  feast  because  of  the 
growing  popularity  of  this  man  and 
the  increasing  hatred  of  the  Temple 
sects  for  Him.  If  there  is  trouble 
and  the  men  in  the  garrison  hear  you 
mentioning  Jesus'  name,  they  might 
think  you  were  somehow  connected 
with  it.  And  any  trouble  now  would 
mean  a  lengthening  of  your  term  of 
duty.  If  only  you  can  keep  out  of 
disturbances  for  the  next  two  weeks! 
When  I  hear  that  you  are  safely  on 
that  ship  bound  for  Rome — only  then 
will  I  breath  easily!"  Julius  wiped 
his    forehead.     "And    now    you    must 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


promise  me  not  to  go  about  talking 
freely  of  this  prophet  or  of  how  won- 
derful you  think  His  doctrines  are. 
Our  captain  despises  the  Jews;  you 
know  that.  Especially  does  he  dis- 
like their  religious  zeal.  If  he  hears 
you  say  anything  in  favor  of  one  of 
the  Hebrew  religious  teachers — Well, 
that  will  be  just  the  chance  he  has 
been  looking  for  to  get  you  into 
trouble." 

"But,  Julius,  today  I  spoke  with  a 
man  who  was  healed  by  this  Jesus 
— cured    of   blindness." 

Julius  laughed.  "Don't  be  such  a 
young  fool,"  he  answered.  "You  know 
what  liars  these  dogs  of  Jews  are. 
Surely  you  didn't  believe  the  fellow, 
did  you?" 

"Well,  I — he — "  Marcus  stammered. 

"Bah!"  Julius  thundered.  Why  do 
I  bother  with  a  young  fool  who'll 
listen  to  rascally  Jews  and  believe 
anything  they  tell  him?  I  should  re- 
port your  foolishness  to  the  captain 
myself  and  see  you  cured  of  such  no- 
tions. But  I'll  give  you  another 
chance.  Keep  quiet  and  you'll  be  all 
right.  Otherwise  I  wash  my  hands 
of   the   whole   matter," 

So,  remembering  his  friend's  cau- 
tion and  looking  forward  to  the  trip 
home,  Marcus  said  nothing  more  about 
Jesus,  the  young  prophet  from  Na- 
zareth. But  several  times  in  the  next 
few  days  he  saw  Him  on  the  streets 
of  the  city  with  His  little  band  of 
disciples.  Marcus  thought  he  had 
never  seen  a  sadder  expression  on 
anyone's  face.  He  heard  a  report, 
too,  of  the  way  Jesus  had  knocked 
over  the  tables  of  the  money  changers 
in  the  Temple  court.  That  had  cre- 
ated quite  a  stir  among  the  Jews.  Who 
would  have  thought  that  such  a  gen- 
tle-looking    man     could     become     so 


angry  ?  But  Marcus  didn't  blame 
Him.  Everyone  knew  how  evil  and 
unjust  the  Temple  money-dealers 
were. 

But  for  the  most  part  Marcus  had 
scant  time  to  think  of  Hebrew  pro- 
phets and  their  doctrines  and  heal- 
ings. The  Pass-over  season  was  one 
time  in  the  year  when  the  Roman 
rulers  of  Jerusalem  were  on  guard 
even  more  than  usual,  lest  the  crowds 
of  people  in  the  city  be  roused  to  some 
rebellion.  The  soldiers  were  on  duty 
for  longer  periods,  and  by  Thursday 
they  were  weary  from  standing  guard 
hour  after  hour.  That  evening,  when 
Marcus  returned  to  the  barracks,  he 
found  that  Julius  had  gotten  there  be- 
fore him  and  was  playing  some  game 
with  two  other  soldiers,  Antony  and 
Gaius.  They  urged  him  to  join  them, 
but  he  shook  his  head. 

"Rest  for  me!"  he  answered.  "I'm 
dog-tired."  He  took  off  his  heavy 
metal  helmet  and  laid  it  and  his  shield 
on  a  bench  before  sauntering  over  to 
watch  the  rest  at  their  game.  "I  for 
one  will  be  glad  when  this  feast  sea- 
son is  over."  He  yawned  and  stretch- 
ed. 

"You  may  take  it  easy  this  night, 
boy,"  Julius  replied  not  taking  his 
eyes  from  the  game.  "The  people 
are  celebrating  the  paschal  supper. 
There's  scant  chance  of  any  trouble 
tonight.  They're  all  indoors  in  small 
companies  and  peaceable  enough  to 
suit  any  Roman  overlord!" 

"Then  I'll  snatch  some  sleep  while 
I  may,"  Marcus  continued.  "For  the 
first  time  in  two  days  I  have  enough 
time  off  from  duty  to  get  a  good 
night's  rest." 

It  was  shortly  after  midnight  when 
he  heard  some  disturbance  in  the 
outer  court.     Marcus  frowned  at  the 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


noise  and  turned  over  in  his  narrow 
bed.  But  the  commotion  grew  even 
greater,  and  soon  a  heavily-booted 
sentry  clumped  down  the  stairs  to 
the  soldiers'  quarters. 

"Special  duty!"  he  called.  "Report 
at  once  to  the  captain  in  the  outer 
court."  Then  he  began  a  list  of  those 
chosen. 

When  his  name  was  not  called, 
Marcus  breathed  a  sigh  of  relief  and 
settled   down  in   his   bed. 

"What's  the  trouble  ?  "  he  murmured 
sleepily  to  Julius,  across  the  room. 

"Oh,  some  plagued  Jews  have  got 
us  out  at  this  hour  to  arrest  a  man 
they  accuse  of  sedition,"  he  grumbled 
as  he  bent  over  to  put  on  his  sandals. 
"It  could  as  well  have  waited  till 
morning,  I'll  warrant.  Sometimes  I 
think  these  Jews  just  try  to  annoy 
us." 

Marcus  smiled  to  himself  as  Julius 
left  the  barracks.  Good  old  Julius! 
He  had  the  bark  of  a  wild  dog  but  the 
bite  of  the  gentlest  puppy!  He  didn't 
blame  him  this  time,  however,  for  be- 
ing annoyed.  These  excitable  Jews! 
Who  would  be  stirring  up  any  sedition 
the  night  of  the  Passover  supper? 
Oh,  well,  Julius  could  tell  him  about 
it  in  the  morning— Land  Marcus  turn- 
ed over  to  sleep  again. 

When  he  awakened  early  the  next 
morning  Julius  had  not  yet  returned 
to  his  bed.  Marcus  could  hear  cries 
from  a  crowd  in  the  streets.  He 
dressed  hurriedly  and  was  about  to 
report  at  his  post  near  the  Bethany 
gate  when  the  captain  overtook  him. 

"Go  at  once  to  the  palace  of  Herod 
and  report  to  Agrippa,  head  of  the 
guard  there,"  he  snapped  at  Marcus. 
"And  hurry!"  Before  Marcus  could 
even  assent  the  captain  had  gone. 

Something  surely  had  happened,  or 


was  happening  now,  Marcus  thought. 
As  he  turned  into  the  street  leading 
to  the  palace  he  saw  a  huge  crowd 
gathered  before  the  judgment  seat  on 
the  pavement.  It  was  a  disorderly 
crowd,  a  crowd  of  people  who  were 
calling  and  shouting  something  unin- 
telligible to  Marcus.  Then,  as  he  got 
closer  he  could  distinguish  what  they 
were  saying. 

"Crucify  Him!  Crucify  Him!" 
they  shouted,  milling  about  in  the 
street.  Then  Pilate  appeared  before 
them. 

"I  find  no  fault  in  Him,"  he  called 
to  the  people.     "What  has  He  done?" 

Marcus  reported  to  the  officer  near 
the  south  door  of  the  palace,  and  was 
told  to  take  up  a  position  near  the 
front  of  the  building. 

"There's  a  double  guard  there,"  the 
officer  said,  "in  case  these  miserable 
Jews  become  troublesome  and  try  to 
overrun   the   place." 

His  spear  gripped  firmly  for  any 
emergency,  Marcus  took  his  place  in 
the  line  of  soldiers  who  were  keeping 
the  mob  clear  of  the  palace. 

"Whom  do  they  want  to  crucify?" 
he  asked  the  soldier  nearest  him. 

"It's  the  prophet,  Jesus,"  was  his 
answer. 

"Jesus,  the  Nazarene?"  Marcus  ask- 
ed again,  shocked.  "What  has  He 
done?" 

"These  Jews  say  He  has  committed 
treason  against  Caesar,"  the  soldier 
replied,  pushing  back  a  man  who 
attempted  to  come  too  close. 

Just  then  the  cries  of  the  throng 
grew  louder  than  ever.  Marcus 
glanced  up  at  the  balcony.  Pilate 
stood  there,  and  beside  him  was  Jesus, 
the  man  who  had  entered  Jerusalem 
in   such  glory   only   a  few  days   ago. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


Now  He  looked  as  though  He  had 
been   tortured   for   hours. 

At  sight  of  Him  the  people  re- 
doubled their  shouts,  "Crucify  Him! 
Crucify  Him!"  Marcus  thought  of 
their  cries  of  praise  to  this  same 
man.  What  could  this  teacher  have 
done  that  was  worthy  of  such  a  death  ? 
Why,  crucifixion  was  the  punishment 
reserved  for  the  worst  criminals, 
those  who  had  committed  the  most 
dastardly  of  crimes.  His  eyes  scann- 
ed the  milling  peopple  before  him. 
Here  and  there  he  saw  Pharisees  and 
other  leaders  of  the  Temple  sects. 
They  were  scattered  among  the  throng 
and  seemed  to  be  whispering,  urging 
the  rest  to  cry  out  for  Jesus'  death. 
Far  back  against  another  building 
Marcus  saw  the  Jew  from  Jericho, 
the  man  who  had  told  him  how  won- 
derful this  Jesus  was,  the  man  who 
had  been  cured  of  blindness.  At 
least,  he  didn't  seem  to  be  joining 
in  the  shouts  of  the  rest.  He  stood 
there,  silent  and  troubled.  Where 
were  the  rest  of  Jesus'  friends,  Mar- 
cus wondered.  Surely  there  must  be 
some  among  such  a  crowd.  But  no 
one  shouted  praises  now;  all  that  could 
be  heard  was  the  almost  monotonous 
cry,   "Crucify   Him!" 

Pilate  spoke  again.  "Which  shall 
I  release  to  you — Barabbas  or  Jesus?" 

Marcus  recognized  that  name.  Bar- 
abbas was  a  robber,  a  murderer. 

But  the  people  shouted  in  unison, 
"Barabbas!" 

"Then  what  shall  I  do  with  this 
Jesus?"  Pilate  cried,  plainly  troubled. 

"Let  Him  be  crucified!"  they  an- 
swered with  more  vehemence  than 
ever. 

What  could  Jesus  have  done  to  turn 
the    people    against    Him    in    such    a 


short  time?  Marcus  turned  again  to 
the  rough  soldier  beside  him. 

"Was  this  Jesus  the  man  arrested 
last   night?"    he    questioned. 

"Aye,  He  was.  They  took  Him  in 
the  Garden  of  Gethsemane  shortly 
after  midnight,  so  I  hear,  and  have 
tried  Him  before  their  own  Sanhedrin. 
Now  they  want  Pilate's  sanction  to 
their  sentence  of  death.  'Twould  be 
as  well  to  agree  to  their  demands  and 
put  a  stop  to  this  tumult." 

Then  that  was  the  duty  to  which 
Julius  had  been  called  last  night! 
Marcus  was  thankful  that  it  was  not 
he  who  had  had  such  an  arrest  to 
make,  but  he  had  little  time  for  medi- 
tation now.  The  mob  on  the  street 
was  growing  more  restless.  They 
pushed  against  the  line  of  Roman 
soldiers  and  shouted  continually  for 
the  death  of  the  prophet  from  Na- 
zareth. Finally  Pilate  gave  in  to 
them,  although  he  made  it  plain  that 
in  his  judgment  Jesus  had  done  noth- 
ing worthy  of  such  punishment.  "I 
am  innocent  of  the  blood  of  this 
righteous  man,"  he  called  out.  "It 
is  your  responsibility."  As  he  went 
back  into  his  palace,  Jesus  was  led 
away   by    the    guard. 

Although  the  crowd  had  now  scat- 
tered somewhat,  Marcus  still  had  not 
been  told  to  leave  his  post  outside  the 
palace;  so  he  remained  there  and 
wondered  what  was  going  on  within. 
He  did  not  have  long  to  wonder,  for 
soon  soldiers  appeared  with  Jesus  in 
their  midst.  On  His  head  they  had 
laid  a  crown  of  thorns  and  a  thin 
stream  of  blood  was  trickling  down 
His  temple.  Marcus  marveled  at  the 
patience  of  the  man,  for  all  the  Jews 
around  the  palace  took  up  the  cry, 
"Let  Jesus  be  crucified!"  the  minute 
He  appeared,  and  the  soldiers  mocked 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Him  as  they  shoved  Him  through  the 
crowd.  But  Jesus,  worn  to  the  point 
of  exhaustion,  endured  it  all  in  silence. 
He  seemed  to  Marcus  to  be  far  re- 
moved from  all  the  taunts  and  scorn 
of  Jew  and  Roman  alike,  a  man  with 
the  true  bearing  of  a  king,  even  in 
such  circumstances. 

"Are  they  taking  Hiim  to  His  death 
already?"  Marcus  questioned  the  sol- 
dier next  to  him. 

"Probably  so  the  crucifixion  will  be 
completed  before  their  sabbath,"  the 
man    replied. 

Marcus  was  tempted  to  tell  him 
what  he  had  heard  Jesus  teach  and 
about  the  healings  he  had  heard  of, 
but  at  that  moment  he  spied  his  friend 
Julius  and  remembered  his  promise 
to  keep  silent.  Julius  was  one  of  the 
inner  guard  who  had  particular  charge 
of  the  prisoner,  although  he  did  not 
seem  to  be  mocking  Jesus  like  the 
rest.  He  glanced  once  in  Marcus' 
direction,  but  didn't  see  him.  Slow- 
ly the  procession  passed  down  the 
street  and  out  of  sight,  with  a  crowd 
trailing  behind,  and  there  was  com- 
parative quiet  again  at  Herod's  pal- 
ace. 

Back  again  at  his  post  near  the 
Bethany  gate  later  that  day,  Marcus 
heard  rumors  of  the  crucifixion  going 
on  at  Golgotha.  Jews  gathered  in 
little  groups  near  him.  Marcus  tried 
to  listen  to  their  conversations,  but  he 
could  hear  little  that  told  much  of  a 
connected  story.  The  Pharisees  who 
passed  by  were  jubilant. 

"At  last  we  shall  be  relieved  of 
this  upstart,"  he ,  heard  one  man  say 
as  they  stopped  near  him.  "He  was 
a  blasphemer;  He  called  Himself  the 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God." 

All    day    the    people    seemed    tense 


with  some  inner  excitement.  Or  was 
it  feaJr?  Marcus  wondered.  Even 
the  air  was  charged.  Dark  clouds 
gathered  over  the  city,  and  during  the 
afternoon  the  sun  was  completely 
hidden  for  a  while.  Marcus  could 
not  keep  the  thought  of  that  cross  on 
Golgotha  out  of  his  mind.  What  part 
had  Julius  had  in  it?  Why  had  the 
Jewish  populace  turned  against 
Jesus  when  they  had  been  cheering 
His  entry  to  the  city  only  that  week? 
What  had  become  of  all  Jesus' 
disciples  and  friends,  he  wondered. 

It  was  late  that  night  before  he 
had  any  answers  to  these  questions. 
He  and  Julius  had  both  been  relieved 
of  duty  for  the  night,  but  there  were 
many  of  their  friends  in  the  barracks 
and  it  was  not  till  several  hours  had 
passed  that  Marcus  managed  to  draw 
Julius  aside  in  the  central  court  of 
the  garrison  to  ask  him  about  all  that 
had  been  happening.  Before  he  spoke, 
Julius  glanced  around  them  to  see 
that    they    were    not    overheard. 

"Be  careful  what  you  say,"  he  cau- 
tioned. 

"I  will,"  Marcus  replied  impatiently, 
"but  tell  me  what  has  happened. 
Why  did  they  arrest  the  man?  What 
had  He  done?  Were  you  with  Him 
during  His  trials  before  the  Jewish 
leaders  ?" 

"One  at  a  time,  boy!  One  at  a  time!" 
Julius  smiled  and  rested  wearily  be- 
side a  low  stone  parapet.  He  went 
on  to  tell  of  the  arrest  of  Jesus  in  the 
garden,  of  how  he  had  taken  Him 
to  Annas  and  then  to  Caiaphas,  and 
finally  to  the  early  morning  session 
of  the  Sanhedrin.  "Pilate's  assent  to 
the  death  had  to  be  obtained,  of 
course,"  he  finished,  "so  very  early 
we  continued  to  his  palace.  You  saw 
the  rest  of  the  trial." 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


"But  why?"  Marcus  insisted.  "What 
has  the  man  done?" 

"Oh,  boy,  you  know  these  dogs  of 
Jews,"  Julius  answered.  "They  are 
faithless  in  their  zeal  and  waver  from 
one  loyalty  to  another.  This  teacher 
had  been  upsetting*  some  of  the  tradi- 
tion of  the  Temple  sects.  They  hated 
Him,  had  tried  to  trick  Him  into 
some  statement  that  might  be  inter- 
preted as  treason  against  Ceasar. 
You  know  that  as  well  as  I.  You 
also  saw  how  loath  Pilate  was  to 
condemn  the  man,  but  what  could  he 
do  with  such  a  mob,  crying  for  ven- 
geance like  a  pack  of  mad  dogs  ?  He 
was  doubtless  afraid  of  what  they 
might  report  to  Rome.'  He  paused 
and  leaned  wearily  against  the  stone 
wall.  "But  'tis  done,  and  though  I 
wish  I  had  no  part  in  it,  we  had  best 
forget  it.  Soon  you'll  be  off  to  our 
homeland.  I  often  wish  I  were  go- 
ing too.  This  soldiery  often  wears  on 
me.  Today's  was  a  hard  duty,  though 
I've  witnessed  many  a  crucifixion. 
This  was  different,  somehow.  Even 
our  centurion  felt  it.  I've  laughed 
at  your  pratings  of  the  teachings  and 
deeds  of  this  prophet,  Marcus,  but 
now    I'll    confess    that    'tis    my    firm 


belief  that  these  Jews  have  not  heard 
the  last  of  this  gentle  man  whom  they 
crucified  today." 

"Did  you  notice  the  earthquake? 
We  who  watched  at  the  cross  were 
frightened,  and  as  the  man  died,  our 
centurion  said  a  strange  thing.  He 
murmured,  'Truly  this  was  the  Son 
of  God.'  The  chief  priests  have  an 
order  from  Pilate  to  set  a  guard  at 
Jesus'  tomb  in  Joseph's  garden;  but, 
mark  my  word,  boy,  no  guard  will  be 
able  to  hold  back  the  spirit  and  power 
of  this  Jesus."  He  smiled  ruefully 
as  he  got  up.  "Listen  to  me!"  he 
laughed.     "I    sound   like   you!" 

About  a  week  later,  as  Marcus  stood 
at  the  rail  of  the  ship  that  was  slowly 
taking  him  away  from  the  shores  of 
Palestine,  he  remembered  Julius' 
words. 

"Aye,  he  was  right,"  he  said  to 
himself.  "No  cross  can  kill  that  spirit 
of  love  and  good  will.  Already  there 
are  rumors  that  Jesus  has  risen  from 
that  tomb,  and  His  disciples  have  be- 
gun to  come  from  their  hiding  places 
to  teach  His  doctrines  boldly.  Who 
knows?  Perhaps  I  shall  live  to  see 
the  day  when  those  teachings  will 
reach  Rome  and  far  bevond!" 


IDLERS  CAN'T  BE  HAPPY 

A  large  part  of  the  dissatisfaction  and  complaint  of  people  comes  from 
pure  idleness.  An  idle  brain  is  the  devil's  work  shop.  Thomas  Jefferson 
once  wrote  a  letter  on  the  subject  to  his  15  year  old  daughter,  and  said: 

"Of  all  the  cankers  of  human  happiness  none  corrodes  with  so  silent  yet 
so  baneful  an  influence  as  indolence.  Body  and  mind  both  unemployed,  our  be- 
ing becomes  a  burden  and  every  object  about  us  loathesome,  even  the  dearest. 
Idleness  begets  ennui,  ennui  the  hypochrondriac,  and  that  a  diseased  body. 
No  laborious  person  was  every  hysterical.  Exercise  and  application  produce 
order  in  our  affairs,  health  of  body  and  cheerfulness  of  mind  and  these  make 
us  precious  to  our  friends.  It  is  while  we  are  young  that  the  habit  of  industry 
is  formed." 

"A  mind  always  employed  is  always  happy.  That  is  the  true  secret,  the 
grand  recipe  for  felicity.     The  idle  are  the  only  wretched." 

— Beasley's  Weekly. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


WITH  HARPS  OF  ONE  STRING 

By  Ivan  H.  Hagedorn.  S.  T.  D. 


Nicolo  Paganini,  violin  genius,  used 
to  play  with  frayed  strings,  hoping 
that  one  or  more  of  them  would  break, 
so  that  he  could  display  his  skill  on 
those  remaining.  It  has  so  happened 
that  many  of  the  singers  in  our  hymn- 
books  originally  had  many  strings 
upon  their  harps,  from  which  they 
produced  a  flood  of  music.  With  the 
passing  of  the  years,  however,  many 
of  those  strings  broke,  until  at  last 
there  was  left  upon  their  harps  only 
one  string.  But  what  music,  what 
glorious  music! 

The  one  hymn  associated  with  the 
name  of  John  Bakewell  (1721-1819) 
is  "Hail,  Thou  Once  Despised  Jesus." 
Bakewell  was  local  preacher  un- 
der Wesley's  jurisdiction,  and  from  all 
accounts  was  an  evangelist  of  great 
earnestness.  Men  tried  to  stop  him 
from  preaching,  menacing  him  with 
threats  and  violence,  but  his  prayers 
and  eloquence  overcame  them  and 
before  they  could  do  him  damage  they 
were  converted  and  became  his  friends 
and  helpers.  His  name,  however, 
rests  entirely  upon  his  part  in  the 
writing  of  the  hymn  named.  He  lived 
to  the  great  age  of  ninety-eight, 
doubtless  putting  his  hand  to  many 
tasks,  but  the  day  that  he  wrote  this 
hymn  he  performed  his  greatest  work. 
His  tombstone  is  near  that  of  his 
friend,  John  Wesley,  in  City  Road 
Chapel.     His   epitaph  reads: 

"Sacred  to  the  memory  of  John 
Bakewell,  late  of  Greenwich,  who 
departed  this  life  March  18,  1819, 
aged  ninety-eight.  He  adorned 
the  doctrine  of  God,  our  Saviour, 
eighty    years    and    preached    His 


glorious     Gospel    about    seventy 

years.     'The  memory  of  the  just 

is    blessed.' " 

His  hospitable  home  opened  its 
doors  to  Thomas  Olivers,  for  it  was 
here  that  Olivers  wrote  his  famous 
lyric,  "The  God  of  Abraham,  Praise." 

Thomas  Olivers  (1725-1799)  was 
also  a  singer  on  a  harp  of  one  string. 
Thomas  Olivers  was  a  diamond,  but 
decidely  rough.  As  a  youth  he  was 
apprenticed  to  a  shoemaker,  but  soon 
became  dissolute  in  his  habits.  He 
was  fired.  One  evening  he  saw  a 
crowd  flocking  into  a  chapel,  and  from 
curiosity,  he  went  in  with  the  rest. 
There  he  was  converted.  He  was  a 
man  of  very  scanty  education,  yet  in 
a  moment  of  inspiration  gave  the 
church  one  hymn  of  unique  merit. 
—"The   God   of  Abraham,   Praise." 

James  Montgomery  said  of  this 
hymn,  "There  is  not  in  our  language 
a  lyric  of  more  majestic  style."  The 
tune,  "Leoni,"  to  which  the  hymn  is 
sung,  was  named  after  the  priest  who 
in  a  Jewish  synagogue  chanted  a 
Hebrew  doxology  in  the  hearing  of 
Olivers.  This  melody  suited  beauti- 
iflly  the  words  already  singing  them- 
selves in  the  author's  mind.  It  is  fit- 
ting that  today  Thomas  Olivers'  grave 
joins  that  of  John  Wesley  in  the 
graveyard  of  City  Road  Chapel,  for 
Wesley  had  no  more  devoted  follow- 
er. 

A  hymn  which  forms  a  fitting  cli- 
max to  any  service  is  the  one  written 
by  Edward  Perronet  (1726-1792),— 
"All  Hail  the  Power  of  Jesus'  Name." 

Music  from  a  harp  of  one  string, 
but    what    music!     Bishop    Foss    has 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


said,  "Perronet,  a  bird  of  a  single 
song,  but  oh  how  sweet!"  Theodore 
Cuyler  said  of  this  hymn,  "It  always 
stirs  me  like  the  sound  of  a  trumpet." 
Edward  Perronet  wrote  many  hymns, 
but  only  one  great  hymn.  "That  one 
hymn  is  enough,  for  the  man  did  not 
live  in  vain  who  taught  the  Christian 
Church  its  greatest  Coronation 
Hymn."  By  common  consent,  this 
hymn  is  one  of  the  greatest  ever  writ- 
ten. Alive  with  dramatic  power,  it 
portrays  all  people  bringing  homage 
to  the  Triumphant  Christ. 

Edward  Perronet  truly  could  never 
have  written  such  a  poem  without  an 
intimate  love  and  undying  loyalty  to 
the  Master  he  sought  to  honor.  In- 
deed, his  devotion  to  Christ  is  attested 
by  Wesley  himself.  Once,  facing  a 
mob,  he  endured  being  "thrown  down 
and  rolled  in  mud  and  mire."  He  was 
a  fitting  son  of  the  brave  Huguenots, 
form  whom  he  was  descended. 

Charles  Wesley,  in  his  diary,  speaks 
of  a  journey  made  to  London  with 
his  brother  John  and  Edward  Per- 
ronet, "We  were  in  perils  of  robbers, 
who  were  abroad  and  had  robbed 
many  the  night  before.  However, 
we  commended  ourselves  to  God,  and 
rode  over  the  heath,  singing." 

Perronet  was  buried  in  the  cloisters 
of  Canterbury  Cathedral.  His  last 
words  were, 

"Glory  to  God  in  the  height  of 
His  divinity! 

Glory  to  God  in  the  depth  of 
His  humanity! 

Glory  to  God  in  His  all-sufficien- 
cy! 

Into  His  hand  I  commend  my 
spirit." 

The  tune,   "Miles   Lane,"   to  which 


his  hymn  is  popularly  sung  in  Eng- 
land, was  composed  by  W.  Shrubsole, 
when  nineteen  years  of  age.  It  takes 
its  name  from  the  chapel  in  Miles 
Lane,  England,  where  Shrubsole  was 
for  many  years  organist.  The  tune, 
"Coronation,"  to  which  it  is  so  popu- 
larly sung  in  this  country  is  the  com- 
position of  Oliver  Holden,  the  car- 
penter-musician. It  is  a  coincidence 
tht  this  is  the  one  tune  by  which  he 
is  everywhere  known. 

No  other  hymn  has  swept  the  chords 
of  the  human  heart  with  a  more  ha 
of  the  human  heart  with  a  more  hal- 
lowed hand  than  "Rock  of  Ages, 
Cleft  for  M"  It  was  written  by  Au- 
gustus Toplady  (1740-1778).  Jbhn 
Wesley  once  referred  to  its  author 
as  a  "chimney-sweep,  with  whom  he 
would  have  nothing  to  do,  lest  he  be- 
foul his  fingers,  for  he  was  too  dirty 
a  writer."  Toplady,  himself,  was 
ready  enough  with  vituperative  words, 
which  he  was  all  to  quick  to  fling 
back  at  Wesley.  The  lesson  stands 
out  clearly.  Even  the  best  of  men 
can  err  in  judgment.  And  how  fu- 
tile are  words  spoken  with  personal 
animosity! 

God  used  a  very  humble  and  illiter- 
ate laymen  in  the  conversion  of  Top- 
lady. The  day  of  his  conversion  was 
a  red-letter  day  in  his  life.  The  text 
that  the  humble  preacher  used  that 
day  might  well  be  written  across  the 
great  hymn  which  we  love  so  much — 
"But  now  in  Christ  Jesus  ye  who 
sometimes  were  far  off  are  made 
nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ"  (Ephes- 
ians  2:  13).  "Rock  of  Ages"  is  a 
hymn  which  contains  a  text  for  every 
line.  It  is  literally  alive  with  Scrip- 
ture. 

The  beloved  Albert,  Prince  consort 
of   Victoria,    on    his   bed    of    sickness, 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


constantly  repeated  this  hymn.  "For," 
said  he,  "if  in  this  hour  I  had  only 
my  worldly  honors  and  dignity  to 
depend  on,  I  should  be  poor  indeed." 

The  tune,  "Toplady,"  is  by  Thomas 
Hastings.  This  remarkable  man  wrote 
six  hundred  hymns  and  composed 
more  than  a  thousands  hymn  tunes 
and  edited  fiftly  volumes  of  music. 
His  tunes,  "Ortonville,"  "Retreat," 
and   "Zion,"   are   equally   famous. 

"Nearer  My  God  to  Thee"  is  the 
one  accomplishment  in  the  life  of 
Sarah  Tlower  Adams  (1805-1848), 
which' keeps  her  name  fresh  and  green. 
Of  this  hymn,  Mr.  W.  T.  Stead,  editor 
of  the  "Review  of  Reviews,"  who  in 
1911  published  the  volume,  "Hymns 
That  Have  Helped,"  said :  "It  is  as 
dear  to  the  peasant  as  it  is  to  the 
prince."'  Mr.  Stead  went  down  oh 
the  Titanic,  ahd  as :  that  great  palace 
of  the  sea  sank  beneath  the  surging 
waters,  the  band,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Walace  HY  Hartley,  played 
this  immortal  hymn. 

The  very  interesting  thing  about 
Mrs.  Adams  is  that  she  was  primarily 
interested  in  a  theatrical  career  and 
took  to  writing  only  because  her 
health  forbade  her  a  career  on  the 
stage.  She  little  knew  that  the  clos- 
ing of  this  door  set  her  upon  the 
path  which  led  to  the  doing  of  her 
greatest    work. 

The  Bible  has  been  the  inspiration 
of  much  that  we  find  in  the  libraries 
of  the  world.  Mrs.  Adams,  profound- 
ly impressed  by  the  reading  of  the 
story  of  Jacob's  vision,  wrote  this 
hymn.  The  tune,  "Bethany,"  is  by 
Lowell  Mason,  who  is  the  dean  of 
American  church  musicians.  Other 
Mason  tunes  are  "Missionary  Hymn," 


"Olivet,"  "  Laban."  "Hamburg,"  and 
"Antioch." 

"More  Love  to  Thee,  O  Christ,"  by 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  Prentiss  (1818-1878) 
is  the  only  string  left  on  a  harp  whose 
strings  originally  nunYbered  123. 
Very  early  in  life,  this  charming 
daughter  of  the  saintly  preacher, 
Dr.  Edward  Payson,  began  to  con- 
tribute to  magazines.  In  1869,  she 
wrote  "Stepping  Heavenward,"  of 
which  more  than  200,000  copies  were 
sold  in  the  United  States  alone.  But 
even  this  volume  of  hers  is  scarcely 
ever  •  picked  up  by  anyone  of  this 
Her  only  hymn  stands  out  from 
amongst  all  her  other  accomplish- 
ments. 

"Mrs.  Prentiss  never  enjoyed  a  ro- 
bust health.  She  :  was  Very  fond  of 
quoting,-  •'•     '"-'■  ;"•.■:..•■■■.>■•■ 

"The  love  of  Jesus,  what' it  is 
Only  His  sufferers'  know." 
It  would  appear  that  the  hymn, 
"More  Love  to  Thee,  O  Christ,  was 
written  in  a  time  of  dep  trouble,  anv 
only  after  ten  years  did  she  deign  to 
show  it  to  her  husband,  the  Rev. 
George  L.  Prentiss,  of  the  "faculty 
of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary. 
Fortunately  for  us,  he  was  no  forget- 
ful professor,  an  dthe  slip  of  paper 
upon  which  the  peom  was  Written 
was  carefully  preserved  and  given  to 
posterity.  The  hymn  sprang  into 
great  popularity  in  the  revival  of 
1870.  Edmund  S.  Lorenz,  in  his  vol- 
ume, "The  Singing  Church,"  says: 
"It  is  not  a  substitute  for  Mrs.  Adams' 
Nearer  My  God  to  Thee,  but  its  com- 
plement." Duffield,  in  his  "English 
Hymns,"  says:  "It  is  no  inapt  com- 
panion to  Dr.  Ray  Palmer's  My  Faith- 
Looks  Up  to  Thee.' 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


GETTING  THE  BEST  OF  JEALOUSY 

Clarence  Edward  Marateney,  in  Western  Recorder 


One  of  the  pleasant  memories  of 
my  boyhood  days  is  a  visit  that  we 
used  to  make,  my  brother  and  I,  about 
once  every  year  to  a  farm  that  lay 
across  the  Ohio  River.  We  would 
take  the  train  down  the  river  to  an- 
other town,  and  there  cross  the  river 
on  a  ferry  boat.  And  what  an  ad- 
venture that  was.  They  who  cross  the 
ocean  for  the  first  time  get  no  greater 
thrill  out  of  that  first  crossing  than  we 
did  out  of  that  ride  on  the -ferry  boat 
across  the  river.  Then  through  the 
cool,  beautiful  glen  for  a  mile  or  two; 
then  the  winding  road  up  the  side  of 
the  hills,  until  we  came  to  the  farm 
house.  There  everything  in  its  hum- 
ble simplicity  aroused  our  interest  and 
enthusiasm,  from  the  livestock  of  the 
farmyard  to  the  gastronomic  triumphs 
of  the  kitchen  and  the  pantry. 

There  were  two  dogs  on  the  farm, 
"Shep"  and  "Brave,"  a  fine  shepherd 
and  a  mongrel  close-skinned  dog. 
They  were  boon  companions  and 
roamed  the  forests  together.  To- 
gether they  hunted  for  groundhogs 
and  rabits,  and  together,  with  mel- 
ancholy and  dejected  mien,  they  trod 
the  treadmill  of  the  dog-churn.  The 
dogs  were  good  friends;  but  if  you 
put  your  hand  down  and  patted  one 
of  them,  immediately  the  bristles  be- 
gan to  rise  on  the  back  of  the  other, 
and  a  warning  growl  proceed  from 
his  jaws.  You  were  fortunate  ■  if  a 
fierce  battle  did  not  ensue.  Jeal- 
ousy! Its  empire  extends  from  the 
brute  creation  to  man,  the  prince  of 
creation. 

In  the  Song  of  Solomon  it  is  writ- 
ten,   "Jealousy    is    as    cruel    as    the 


grave.  The  coals  thereof  are  the 
coals  of  fire."  It  is  not  Solomon,  but 
a  woman  who  is  made  to  say  that  and 
she  ought  to  know.  To  understand 
the  force  of  this  comparison  of  jeal- 
ousy and  the  grave,  walk  with  me 
through  the  grass  aisles  of  the  ceme- 
tery, and  in  musing  meditation  read 
the  names  and  the  dates  that  are 
graven  on  the  tombs.  Here  is  the 
grave  of  a  man  who  lived  to  be  al- 
most a  hundred  years  old;  and  here 
the  grave  of  him  who  died  at  the 
Psalmist's  alloted  span,  threescore 
and  ten;  and  there  the  grave  of  one 
who  died  in  middle,  life;  and  here  the 
grave  of  a  young  man  and  yonder  the 
tomb  of  an  infant  who  "did  but  yes- 
terday suspire." 

The  grave  lays  its  exactions  upon 
all  ages,  all  periods  of  moral  life. 
These  brief  inscriptions  tell  the  story 
of  the  life  that  here  was  rounded  in  a 
sleep.  Some  were  men  and  some  were 
women;  some  were  rich;  and  some 
were  ignorant;  and  some  were  learn- 
ed; some  were  unknown  and  some 
were  well  known;  some  were  vicious, 
perhaps  criminal,  and  some  were 
Christ-like  and  saintly  in  their  lives; 
some  died  believing  in  Jesus  and  in 
hope  of  a  blessed  resurrection,  and 
some  died  without  faith  and  without 
hope.  Thus  we  see  that  the  grave 
takes  in  all  classes  and  conditions. 
The  cemetery  is  a  cross  section  of 
humanity.  Now  we  begin  to  see  the 
truth  and  power  of  the  comparison 
of  jealousy  preys  upon  all  ages  and 
sexes  and  kinds  and  conditions  of 
men.  Jealousy  is  as  cruel  as  the 
grave ! 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


Nor  is  the  second  comparison  of 
the  text  any  the  less  forceful.  "The 
coals  thereof  are  coals  of  fire,  which 
hath  a  most  vehement  flame."  Many 
and  fierce  are  the  flames  which  leap 
out  of  the  furnace  of  the  heart  of 
man.  Vehement  is  the  flame  of  lust, 
or  hate,  or  pride,  or  scorn,  or  anger, 
or  revenge;  but  most  vehement  of 
all  scorching  unto  death  every  good 
thing  that  comes  within  its  path,  is 
the  flame  of  jealousy. 

The  first  crime  that  stained  the  his- 
tory of  the  race  was  committed  by 
a  jealous  man.  "And  Abel  was  a 
keeper  of  sheep,  but  Cain  was  a  tiller 
of  the  ground.  And  it  came  to  pass 
in  process  of  time  that  Cain  brought 
of  the  fruit  of  the  ground  and  offer- 
ing unto  the  Lord.  And  Abel  he  also 
brought  the  firstlings  of  the  flock. 
And  the  Lord  had  respect  unto  Abel 
and   to  his   offerings;   but  unto   Cain 


and  to  his  offering  he  had  not  re- 
spect. And  Cain  was  very  wroth,  and 
his  countenance  fell  at  the  saying. 
And  it  came  to  pass  that  when  they 
were  in  the  field,  that  Cain  rose  up 
against  Abel  his  brother  and  slew 
him."  The  first  inhumanity  of  man 
to  man  was  wrought  by  jealousy. 
The  first  blow  that  man  ever  struck 
against  man  was  the  blow  of  a  jealous 
man. 

Alas!  how  many  crimes  since  then 
it  has  committed;  what  eminent  ca- 
reers it  has  wrecked;  what  good  causes 
it  has  hindered;  what  nations  it  has 
drenched  with  blood;  what  cities  it 
has  consumed  with  fire;  what  hopes 
it  has  blasted;  what  hearts  it  has 
broken,  and  what  homes  it  has  blight- 
ed with  its  withering  curse.  Yes, 
jealousy  is  as  cruel  as  the  grave;  the 
coals  therof  are  coals  of  fire,  which 
hath  a  more  vehement  flame. 


HOLD  FAST  TO  YOUR  FRIENDS 

We  should  never  let  a  friend  go  out  of  our  lives  if  we  can 
possibly  help  it.  If  slights  are  given,  let  them  be  overlooked. 
If  misunderstandings  arise,  let  them  quickly  be  set  aright. 
Friendship  is  too  rare  and  sacred  a  treasure  to  be  thrown  away 
lightly. 

And  yet  many  people  are  not  careful  to  retain  friends.  Some 
lose  them  through  inattention,  failing  to  maintain  those  little 
amenities,  courtesies,  and  kindnesses  which  cost  so  little,  and 
yet  are  hooks  of  steel  to  grapple  and  hold  our  friends. 

Some  drop  old  friends  for  new  ones.  Some  take  offense 
easily  at  imagined  slights,  and  ruthlessly  cut  the  most  sacred 
ties.  Some  become  impatient  of  little  faults,  and  discard  even 
truest  friends. 

Some  are  incapable  of  any  deep  or  permanent  affection,  and 
fly  from  friendship  to  friendship,  like  birds  from  bough  to 
bough,  but  make  no  heart  rest  in  any. 

When  we  have  once  taken  friends  into  our  lives,  we  should 
cherish  them  as  rarest  jewels. — Highways  of  Happiness. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


Mr.  J.  L.  Query  and  his  group  of 
youthful  tonsorial  artists  have  been 
giving  all  boys  a  neat  hair-cut  this 
week. 


"Room  Service,"  an  R-K-0  pro- 
duction, was  the  attraction  at  the 
regular  weekly  motion  picture  pro- 
gram in  the  auditorium,  last  Thursday 
night. 


We  are  glad  to  note  that  Messrs. 
I.  W.  Wood  and  J.  M.  Scarboro,  mem- 
bers of  the  School's  staff  of  workers, 
who  have  been  ill  for  some  time,  are 
much  improved  in  health  and  have 
resumed  their  regular  duties. 


The  boys  on  part  of  our  outside 
force  have  been  bedding  sweet  pota- 
toes for  the  past  few  days.  More 
than  one  hundred  bushels  have  been 
planted  in  beds,  and  we  hope  to  have 
a  large  quantity  of  "slips"  for  setting 
out    later. 


practically  ever  since  leaving  us.  He 
reported  that  he  had  had  steady  em- 
ployment and  was  getting  along  very 
well.  He  is  now  twenty-three  years 
old,  and  has  developed  into  a  fine 
young  man. 


The  Sunday  school  hour  last  Sun- 
day morning  was  largely  taken  up 
in  grading  classes.  This  occurs  twice 
each  year.  As  the  boys  are  promoted 
in  their  regular  school  grades,  they 
are  placed  in  Sunday  school  classes 
corresponding  with  their  grades  in 
school. 


The  world-famous  Black  Hills  Pas- 
sion Play  at  the  Charlotte  Armory- 
Auditorium,  from  April  8th  to  12th, 
has  been  attracting  large  crowds. 
Many  of  the  School's  staff  of  workers 
have  been  in  attendance  and  are  high- 
ly praising  the  cast  of  more  than 
one  hundred  players,  featuring  Josef 
Meier,  who  has  been  taking  the  part 
of  Christus  for  many  years. 


James  Patterson,  of  Cherryville, 
who  left  the  School  about  five  years 
ago,  called  at  The  Uplift  office  last 
Thursday  afternoon.  He  was  driv- 
ing a  large  transfer  truck,  and  since 
he  had  a  load  to  deliver  in  this  sec- 
tion, took  off  a  few  minutes  to  see 
old  friends  at  the  institution.  "Pat" 
has  been  following  this  kind  of  work 


Reports  coming  from  the  North  Ca- 
rolina Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gastonia, 
concerning  the  condition  of  Clifford 
Lane,  one  of  our  boys,  who  has  been 
a  patient  there  for  some  time,  are  that 
his  condition  is  quite  satisfactory. 

Some  time  ago,  while  hauling  gra- 
vel, Clifford  had  the  misfortune  to 
fall  behind  his  team,  which  started 
up,  causing  the  wagon  wheels  to  pass 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


over  his  leg,  resulting  in  a  serious 
injury.  The  latest  report  from  the 
hospital  states  that  the  lad  will  have 
a  good  walking  leg  upon  being  dis- 
charged. 


Our  school  principal  reports  the 
winners  of  the  Barnhardt  Prize  for 
the  quarter  ending  March  31,  1941, 
as   follows: 

First  Grade — James  Roberson,  most 
improvement;  Second  Grade — Charles 
Widener  and  Lewis  B.  Sawyer,  best  in 
arithmetic;  Third  Grade — Robert 
Goldsmith  and  John  Maples,  highest 
general  average;  Fourth  Grade — 
William  Nelson  and  Oakley  Walker, 
greatest  improvement  in  arithmetic; 
Fifth  Grade — James  Puckett  and 
Robah  Sink,  best  in  writing;  Sixth 
Grade — Joseph  Christine  and  Thomas 
Fields,  best  in  map  drawing;  Seventh 
Grade— Jack  Mathis  and  Mack  Mc- 
Quaigue,  best  in  English. 


Eugene  Presnell,  formerly  a  house 
boy  at  Cottage  No.  9,  who  left  the 
School  a  little  more  than  a  year  ago, 
called  on  us  last  Tuesday.  He  has 
been  in  a  C  C  C  Camp  for  some  time, 
where  he  is  employed  as  company 
cook.  He  seems  to  like  this  kind 
of  work,  as  his  visit  here  was  for  the 
purpose  of  obtaining  a  recommenda- 
tion as  to  his  record  while  here,  es- 
pecially his  ability  as  a  cook,  as  he  is 
trying  to  secure  a  position  as  such 
in  the  government  hospital  at  Fort 
Bragg.  Mrs.  Simpson,  his  former 
matron,     stated     that     Eugene     was 


one  of  the   most  reliable   house   boys 
she  had  had  in  many  years. 

Quite  a  number  of  our  boys  who 
have  received  training  in  house  work 
while  here,  have  been  able  to  get  cook- 
ing jobs  in  various  C  C  C  camps, 
which  entitles  them  to  $15  per  month 
more  than  the  wages  received  by  the 
regular  enrollees. 


Last  Saturday,  we  received  another 
letter  from  Caleb  Hill,  one  of  our 
old  boys,  who  has  been  an  enrollee  in 
in  a  C  C  C  Camp  in  Yosemite  Nation- 
al Park,  located  in  California,  for  the 
past  eighteen  months.  He  writes  that 
after  being  snowed  in  practically  all 
winter,  the  roads  through  the  park 
are  now  open  and  the  boys  are  getting 
ready  for  Spring  activities. 

Accompanying  the  letter  were  sev- 
eral fine  photographs  (Caleb's  own 
work)  taken  in  the  park,  and  a  copy 
of  "The  Wawona  Wolverine,"  a  very 
neat  four  page  monthly  paper,  pub- 
lished by  Company  487,  Camp  N.  P. 
21,  Wawona,  California.  Turning  to 
the  editorial  page  we  noticed  the 
names  of  those  comprising  the  journ- 
alism class  of  the  company,  and  that 
Caleb  was  listed  as  staff  photograph- 
er. 

This  fine  little  paper  is  a  credit  to 
the  class  and  we  are  grateful  to  our 
friend,  Caleb,  for  his  kindness  in 
mailing  us  a  copy. 


Rev.  F.  W.  Kiker,  pastor  of  Mount 
Olivet  Methodist  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  service  at  the  Training 
School    last     Sunday    afternoon.     He 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


was  accompanied  by  Edward  Fink,  a 
nine-year-old  boy,  who  rendered  a 
vocal  solo,  "Lord,  I  Want  To  Be  A 
Christian,"  in  a  most  pleasing  man- 
ner. Led  by  Bruce  Hawkins,  of  Cot- 
tage No.  3,  our  boys  then  recited  the 
100th  Psalm. 

As  a  text  for  his  message  to  the 
boys,  Rev.  Mr.  Kiker  selected  Psalm 
104:18 — "The  high  hills  are  a  refuge 
for  for  the  wild  goats." 

High  hills  are  a  refuge  for  all  wild 
animals  and  birds,  said  the  speaker. 
Take  wild  mountain  goats,  for  in- 
stance. They  are  not  content  to  walk 
where  others  travel  in  safety,  but 
like  to  get  as  close  to  danger  as  poss- 
ible, and  then  try  to  escape  the  dan- 
ger. They  are  not  afraid,  for  God 
has  planted  no  fear  in  the  nature  of 
this   animal. 

When  the  goat  is  attacked  by  an 
enemy,  he  always  starts  for  a  higher 
place.  He  never  selects  a  low  place. 
This  would  be  a  very  fine  suggestion 
for  men  to  follow,  continued  the 
speaker.  When  we  are  tempted  we 
should  look  to  the  high  places  and  thus 
lose  our  tempter.  The  highest  place  of 
safety  to  which  we  may  go  is  to  look 
up  to  God,  a  higher  plane  than  is  oc- 
cupied by  one  who  tempts  us  to  do 
evil.  Just  as  an  ealge,  seeing  a  storm 
approaching,  soars  above  the  storm, 
so  must  we  rise  above  the  tempter. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kiker  then  told  the  story 
of  an  aviator  who  heard  a  strange 
noise   in   his   plane.     Upon   investiga- 


tion he  found  that  it  was  made  by  a 
mouse,  and  knew  that  the  mouse  could 
easily  cut  some  very  important  deli- 
cate wires,  and  send  him  crashing  to 
earth.  In  his  studies  during  training 
period  he  had  learned  that  a  mouse 
could  not  live  above  a  certain  alti- 
tude, so  he  climbed  higher.  The  noise 
ceased  finally  and  he  knew  the  mouse 
was  dead  and  that  it  would  be  safe 
for  him  to  descend. 

The  speaker  then  told  the  story  of 
a  man  who  found  an  eagle's  nest.  He 
removed  one  egg  from  the  nest  and 
took  it  home  with  him,  and  placed 
it  under  a  hen.  When  the  egg  hatch- 
ed, the  little  eaglet  did  not  develop  as 
an  eagle  should.  It  did  not  seem  to 
know  that  it  had  wings.  The  man 
tried  on  several  occasions  to  get  it 
to  fly,  but  with  no  success.  Finally, 
he  took  the  young  eagle  to  the  top  of 
the  highest  mountain  peak  in  that 
part  of  the  country  and  turned  it 
loose.  The  eagle  stood  on  the  edge 
for  a  few  minutes,  gazing  out  into 
the  great  space,  high  above  the  clouds, 
and  then  simply  spread  its  wings  and 
soared  aloft.     He  had  found  himself. 

Rev  Mr.  Kiker  concluded  by  telling 
the  boys  that,  like  the  young  eagle, 
they  must  find  themselves — seek  their 
proper  place  in  life,  and  then  do  their 
best.  He  appealed  to  them,  urging 
that  they  lift  their  eyes  to  the  highest 
and  best  of  the  hills  of  God  and  to 
the  teachings   of  Jesus   Christ. 


Sincerity  is  to  speak  as  we  think,  to  do  as  we  pretend  and 
profess,  to  perform  what  we  promise,  and  really  to  be  just 
what  we  would  seem  and  appear  to  be. — Tillotson. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  April  6,   1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(5)  Herschell    Allen    5 
(3)   Carl  Barrier  3 

(15)  William  Drye  17 

(8)  Homer   Head    16 

(19)  Frank  May   19 

(7)  Weaver  Ruff  13 

(19)  William   Shannon  19 

(19)  Weldon  Warren  19 

(2)  James  Williams  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(3)  James  Bargesser  8 

(3)  N.   A.   Bennett   10 
Lacy  Burleson  3 
Lloyd   Callahan   9 
Everett    Case    8 
John  Davis   9 

(2)   Ralph    Harris    9 
(2)   Carl    Hooker    4 

(6)  Burman  Keller  14 

(4)  H.    C.    Pope    10 
Kenneth  Tipton   10 

(2)  Everett    Watts    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(3)  Charles   Chapman  5 
Jack  Cline  5 

(7)  Thomas  Hooks  15 
(17)    Edward  Johnson   18 

Ralph  Kistler  6 
(15)   Donald  McFee  17 
Donald  Newman  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(2)   Lewis  Baker  12 

Grover  Beaver  6 
(2)  David  Hensley  8 
(2)    Robert  Maples  18 

Robert  Quick  6 
(2)   Louis   Williams    16 
(2)   Jerome     Wiggins     14 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

William  Cherry  6 
Leo  Hamilton  9 
John  Jackson  9 
Hugh  Kennedy  13 
J.  W.  McRorrie  8 
William  Morgan  8 


George  Newman   8 
George   Speer  6 
Thomas   Yates   9 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(6)   Theodore  Bowles  18 
(5)    Junior  Bordeaux  16 
(5)   Collett  Cantor  15 
(2)   Robert  Dellinger  5 

(4)  Ivey  Lunsford  11 
Mack   McQuaigue   12 

(5)  Fred  Tolbert  10 

(4)  Hubert  Walker   16 
(8)   Dewey   Ware    18 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Fred  Holland 
Earl  Hoyle 

(5)  Leonard  Jacobs   11 
John     Maples     5 
James  Parker  2 
Charles  Pitman 
Jesse  Peavy  3 
Hubert    Smith 
Reitzel   Southern  3 

(6)  Carl  Ward  8 
William    Wilson    5 
Woodrow  Wilson  9 

(2)  George   Wilhite   4 
James   C.  Wiggins  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(3)  Kenneth  Atwood  8 
John  H.  Averitte  17 

(2)   Edward   Batten   8 
(14)    Cleasper  Beasley  18 

(2)    Henry   Butler   14 

Donald  Earnhardt  16 
Richard   Halker  9 
J.   B.   Hensley   2 
Hilton  Hornsby 
Lyman  Johnson  15 
Arnold     McHone    17 
Carl  Ray   12 
Loy    Stines    8 
Alex    Weathers    11 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(2)   Cecil  Bennett  7 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Clifton  Brewer  2 
Jack  Hamilton  7 
E.   L.   Taylor   4 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Percy    Capps    10 
(5)   David    Cunningham    18 

James    Davis    4 
(2)    Eugene    Dyson    6 

Edgar  Hedgepeth  i 
(2)   Mark  Jones   12 

Voilie   McCall   8 
(4)   William   Nelson   15 

James  Ruff  14 
(4)   Lewis    Sawyer    8 
(4)   Horace  Williams  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No   Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(2)   John   Allison   6 
(2)  Harold  Bryson  13 
(2)  William  Dixon  16 

(2)  William  Furches  15 
(19)    Robert    Goldsmith    19 

(3)  Cecil    Gray    12 

(4)  Earl    Hildreth    16 
Edward  Murray  3 

(11)  Broadus  Moore  16 
(7)  Monroe  Searcv  14 
(2)  James    Tyndall    16 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(4)   Odell    Almond    15 
Jay   Brannock   4 
William  Broadwell  9 
Ernest  Brewer  11 

(4)   Treley  Frankum  14 

(4)   Woodrow  Hager  13 
Eugene  Heaffner   11 
Charles  Hastings  10 

(4)  Tillman  Lyles  15 
James  Mondie  10 
James  Puckett  6 

(4)   Hercules   Rose  14 

(4)   Howard  Sanders  17 
Jesse    Smith   9 

(4)    Norman   Smith   15 
Charles  Simpson  15 
George  Tolson  13 
Carl   Tyndall   10 


Eugene   Watts    7 
J.   R.   Whitman   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(10)   James   Brewer   16 
Kenneth  Brooks  4 
(3)   Charles  Gaddy   11 
(3)   Vincent   Hawes    16 
(3)   James     Lane     12 
(2)  Jordan  Mclver  3 
(2)   Fred   Rhodes   2 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(2)  Raymond  Andrews  14 

(3)  John    Baker    16 
(2)    William   Butler   10 
(6)   Edward    Carter   17 

Mack  Coggins   15 
(2)   Robert    Deyton    16 

(2)  Leonard  Dawn  5 
(19)   Audie  Farthing   19 

(3)  Troy    Gilland    16 
John  Hamm   15 

(4)  William    Harding    5 
Marvin   King   8 

(2)    William  Lane  2 
(9)   Roy   Mumford    12 
(9)   Henry   McGraw   14 
(2)   Charles   McCoy le    12 
(13)    Norvell  Murphy  16 
(2)  John   Reep   9 

(5)  James   Roberson  7 
(4)   Charles   Steepleton   15 

(4)  J.  C.  Willis  8 
Jack  West  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(15)  Jennings  Britt  15 
(2)   Brown   Stanley   6 

(5)  J.  P.  Sutton  15 

(6)  Bennie  Wilhelm  11 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

(2)   Frank   Chavis   2 

(2)  George  Duncan  14 

(3)  Roy  Helms  3 

(4)  James  Johnson  5 
Harvey    Ledford    3 
John  T.  Lowry  10 
Redmond  Lowry  14 
Varcie  Oxendine  2 
Thomas  Wilson   16 


Laws  can  never  take  the  place  of  character-building. 


M 


1941 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD   N     C .,   APRIL  19,   1941 


NO.   16 


,  tectioB 


L 


LADY  APRIL 

April  is  a  lovely  lady, 
Blue  and  gold  and  amethyst; 
Wears  a  gown  of  peach  blown  satin, 
Queen  Anne's  Lace  at  throat  and  waist ; 
Dancing  feet  in  emerald  slippers, 
Dewdrops  in  her  pansy  eyes, 
Looking  out  upon  the  morning 
In  a  maze  of  glad  surprise ; 
Spangles  on  her  dainty  fingers, 
Bluebells  on  her  silken  hair, 
Oh,  when  April  comes  to  visit 
I  forget  my  every  care. 

By  Buena  Sowell 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

MAPLE    SYRUP    TIME   ARRIVES  (Selected) 

SPANISH  RAIDS  ON  NORTH  CAROLINA 

(North  Carolina  Historical  Commission) 

HARMONICA  HARMONY  By  Wilodyne  Dickinson   Hack 


MR.   CARTER'S  WAY 
WHITEMAN'S   MAGIC 
FOUL-WEATHER  FRIENDS 
A  COLORFUL  SPECTACLE 
INSTITUTION   NOTES 
COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By    Grace   Helen    Davis 

(American    Boy) 

By   Richard  Hill  Wilkinson 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


3-7 
8 

10 
12 
18 
20 
24 
26 
27 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1397.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

A    HOME 

It's   time   that    I    should   mend   my   ways, 

And  look  ahead  to  better  days, 
To  writ,  to   sing,  to   laugh  and  play, 

The  years  roll  by,  I  can't  delay. 

Now  youth  has  passed  my  oats  are  sown, 

My  heart  is  yearning  for  a   home. 
With  all  my  treasures  gathered  near, 

A  woman's  love  to  calm  each  fear 

To    climb    life's    ladder,    rung   by    rung, 

To  write  the  songs  my  heart  has  sung. 
By  my  small  fire  I'll  sit  and  gaze, 

Destroy  my  past  within  the  blaze. 

I  will  succeed,  to  have  a  home, 

To  love,  to  dream,  to  write  alone, 
The  songs  that  for  so  many  years, 

Have  filled  my  heart  with  joy  and  tears. 

I  won't  give  in,  there  still  is  time, 

To  gain  the  things  that  should  be  mine. 

At  last  I  see  a  light  ahead, 

No  more  my  friends  will  feel  the  dread, 

Of  watching  me  in  sad  dismay, 
Accumulating  wrongs  each  day. 

To  see  new  hope,  success  to  gain, 

My  hearts  light  and  free  from  shame. 
No  constant  fear  that  I'm  alone, 

A  loving  wife,  my  song's  a  home. 

— Bordis   in   The  Periscope 


HIGHWAYS  ARE  DANGEROUS 

There  are  times  when  news  items  coming  to  this  office,  marked 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

"For  Release,"  seem  to  be  useless,  and  they  are  consigned  to  the 
waste-basket,  but  the  ones  sent  out  by  Ronald  Hocutt,  Director  of 
the  Highway  Safety  Division  are  really  worthwhile,  because  they 
tell  a  story  of  careless  driving,  the  direct  cause  of  casualties  on  the 
highways.  This  quotation.  "Distance  lends  horror,  too.  The  kill- 
ing of  cvilians  in  England  seems  horrible,  yet  our  automobiles  are 
twice  as  deadly  as  Hitler's  bombers,"  tells  with  great  emphasis  just 
what  Robert  Quillen  thinks  as  to  the  dangers  of  the  highways. 

There  was  a  time  when  the  killing  of  one  person  in  any  place 
would  shock  the  entire  community,  but  today  we  take  little  notice 
of  it  unless  the  tragedy  brings  personal  sorrow.  With  a  hope  of 
making  highways  safe  for  all  who  traverse  them,  we  are  publishing 
this  item  sent  out  by  Mr.  Hocutt,  telling  of  late  casualties.  His 
message  should  make  all  autoists  more  considerate  of  their  fellow 
travelers,  therefore,  more  careful  as  drivers  of  vehicles  of  all  kinds. 
Read: 

North  Carolina  lost  fourteen  of  its  future  citizens  last  month 
when  four  girls  and  ten  boys  under  16  years  of  age  met  untimely 
deaths  under  the  wheels  of  trucks  and  automobiles,  it  was  reported 
this  week  by  the  Highway  Safety  Division. 

Five  of  these  boys  and  girls  were  on  foot,  three  were  on  bicycles, 
one  was  on  a  school  bus,  and  five  were  in  automobiles. 

Last  months  youthful  traffic  victims  in  North  Carolina  included: 

Two  boys  riding  a  bicycle  on  the  highway  at  night  without  a 
light. 

A  14-year  old  boy,  weaving  and  zig-sagging  in  traffic  on  his 
bicycle. 

One  five-year-old  child  who  fell  out  of  a  car  when  she  leaned  on 
the  door  handle  and  the  door  flew  open. 

A  seven-year-old  boy,  who  ran  from  behind  a  parked  car  into  the 
path  of  a  truck. 

A  three-year-old  girl  who  was  playing  on  the  highway. 

An  11-year-old  boy  who  was  taking  a  driving  lesson  from  a  16- 
year-old  boy  and  stepped  on  the  gas  instead  of  the  brake  when  the 
car  started  to  run  off  the  road. 

And  a  five-year-old  boy  who  started  across  the  street  without 
looking. 

Traffic  victims  in  the  state  during  the  first  three  months  of  this 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

year  included  11  boys  and  girls  from  10  to  14  years  of  age,  12  chil- 
dren from  five  to  nine  years  old,  and  six  children  under  five  years 
of  age.  Fifteen  of  the  twenty-nine  were  on  foot  and  six  were  on 
bicycles. 

"I  urgently  plead  with  North  Carolina  motorists  to  be  unusually 
alert  and  cautious  when  they  see  children  ahead  of  them  on  foot  or 
on  bicycles,  and  I  plead  with  North  Carolina  parents  to  do  every- 
thing in  their  power  to  make  their  children  safety-conscious  and 
careful,"  said  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Di- 
vision. 

"We  must  stop  this  slaughter  of  the  innocents." 


BE  STEADFAST 

The  study  of  human  life  presents  a  most  varied  and  interesting 
story.  There  is  an  old  saying  that  "it  takes  all  kinds  of  people  to 
make  the  world,"  and  we  could  accentuate  the  age-old  expression 
by  saying  an  interesting  world.  We  meet  attractive  personalities 
and  there  are  others  who  are  negative.  The  latter  neither  attract 
nor  repel.  They  are  in  the  class  of  nonentities.  In  the  course  of 
life  strong  characters  warm  up  with  a  steadfast  purpose  that  in- 
spires all  who  pass  their  way,  to  nobler  ideals. 

In  the  words  of  Shakespeare,  one  of  the  greatest  writers  known 
to  the  world,  we  quote:  "The  world  is  a  stage  and  people  are 
actors  thereon."  This  drama  with  its  varied  cast  depicts  some 
phase  of  life  peculiar  to  every  race  and  creed.  In  this  picture  of 
actors  of  all  classes,  either  on  the  stage,  in  the  home,  in  business, 
in  the  professions  or  elsewhere,  the  character  that  is  most  outstand- 
ing is  the  one  that  has  the  highest  ideals  from  a  humanitarian 
standpoint,  and  remains  steadfast  unto  the  end. 

The  world  has  a  surplus  of  starters,  but  few  finishers.  It  would 
be  difficult  to  place  our  finger  upon  the  cause  of  this  nation-wide 
tragedy,  but  in  every  strata  of  society  such  conditions  do  exist. 
The  personality  who  flits  around  for  a  more  glamorous  life  or  for 
commercial  reasons  does  not  leave  a  lasting  memory. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  man  or  woman  who  has  as  a  goal  the  re- 
lief of  suffering  humanity,  as  did  Madame  Currie ;  or  as  Edison  had 
for  the  progress  of  civilization ;  or  was  obsessed  with  the  vision  of 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

a  Moody,  the  great  evangelist;  write  a  history  that  can  never  be 
erased.  It  matters  not  whether  one's  interest  is  local  or  wide- 
spread. If  the  goal  is  reached  there  will  be  left  footprints  upon  the 
sands  of  time  that  can  never  be  obliterated.  Any  person  of  any 
grade  or  class,  with  an  ambition  for  greater  achievements,  will  most 
certainly  win  out  if  there  exists  the  spirit  to  remain  steadfast  unto 
the  end.  The  individuals  who  make  the  most  lasting  impression 
and  who  exert  an  influence  for  good,  are  those  with  the  love  of  ser- 
vice in  their  hearts,  and  who  continue  till  the  work  is  finished. 


STAY  IN  SCHOOL 

"Stay  in  school,"  is  the  answer  of  Dr.  John  Ward  Studebaker, 
United  States  Commissioner  of  Education,  to  high  school  and  college 
students  who  are  asking  how  they  can  be  of  greatest  assistance  to 
their  country.  ( 

In  a  letter  to  Dr.  Levering  Tyson,  president  of  Muhlenberg  Col- 
lege, Allentown,  Pa.  Dr.  Studebaker  says  there  can  be  but  one  ans- 
wer to  the  question: 

"Stay  in  school !  Continue  the  normal  course  of  your  education. 
Await  the  call  to  specialized  service  in  whatever  capacity  the  govern- 
ment may  direct.  Become  better  trained  to  render  service  when 
the  call  comes.  Certainly  the  problems  to  be  solved  in  the  days 
ahead  will  call  for  every  bit  of  trained  intelligence  and  sacrificial 
service  which  this  nation  can  muster.  It  would  be  short-sighted  in- 
deed, if  in  the  emotional  exaltation  of  the  moment  you  should  inter- 
Tiipt  your  preparation  for  service.  Devote  yourselves  therefore, 
with  even  greater  vigor,  to  your  present  tasks." 

Dr.  Studebaker's  letter  to  the  president  of  Muhlenberg  College, 
parallels  a  letter  written  by  President  Roosevelt  last  August  to 
Federal  Security  Administrator  Paul  V.  McNutt.  The  President  at 
that  time  said  it  would  be  "unfortunate"  if  young  people  who  had 
planned  to  enter  college  interrupt  their  education  because  they  feel 
it  "is  more  patriotic  to  work  in  a  shipyard,  or  to  enlist  in  the  army 
or  navy."  He  said  that  "young  people  should  be  advised  that  it  is 
their  patriotic  duty  to  continue  the  normal  course  of  their  education, 
unless  and  until  they  are  called,  so  that  they  will  be  well  prepared 
for  greatest  usefulness." — The  Lutheran 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

WHAT  IS  WRONG  WITH  OUR  SCHOOLS? 

Elsie  Robinson,  the  renowned  columnist,  has  touched  a  vital  point 
that  concerns  every  child  in  America,  as  she  asks  the  question, 
"What's  wrong  with  the  American  schools?"  adding  that  the  chil- 
dren "can  not  face  a  real  test  of  competence  in  reading,  writing, 
spelling,  listening,  and  calculating."  She  fully  understands  that 
the  young  people  of  today,  even  after  graduating,  cannot  measure  up 
in  the  fundamentals  of  an  education. 

This  question  is  open  for  discussion  and  is  one  that  should  elicit 
the  attention  of  Parent-Teachers  Association  and  all  others  interest- 
ed in  the  welfare  of  the  coming  generation.  We  feel  that  it  is  un- 
fair to  graduate  a  student,  who  feels  that  he  is  fully  qualified  to 
meet  the  requirements  of  life,  only  to  realize  later  that  he  is  a  dis- 
mal failure,  and  in  order  to  attain  any  degree  of  efficiency,  must 
start  anew  and  learn  to  read,  write  and  spell.  We  are  still  "old- 
timey"  enough  to  feel  that  the  three  R's  are  essential. 


MAPLE  SUGAR 

We  do  a  lot  of  talking  about  Americanism,  these  days,  and  there 
is  nothing  more  Amerncan  than  the  making  of  maple  sugar.  It 
is  about  this  time  of  the  year  that  the  sap  of  the  maple  begins  to 
drip,  which  not  only  indicates  spring  thaws  but  that  maple  sugar  is 
to  be  concocted.  We  were  taught  this  process  by  the  American 
Indians  who  had  their  sugar-making  moon  time,  sugar  making  cere- 
monies for  each  spring  when  they  hacked  the  trees  with  an  ax  and 
collected  the  sweet  sap  in  a  hollow  log.  To  preserve  our  trees  there 
is  great  care  taken  of  them  in  order  to  obtain  the  yearly  syrup.  So 
is  the  sap  collected,  boiled  down  and  prepared  for  the  outside  markets 
in  sugar  or  syrup  form.  Of  the  ten  states  that  produce  97  per  cent 
of  the  maple  sap  in  our  country,  Vermont,  New  York  and  Ohio 
are  the  first  three.  Many  hours  go  into  the  slow  cooking  in  the 
big  fat  black  pot  which  hangs  over  the  crackling  fire  in  the  woods, 
where  men  waits  for  the  sap  to  thicken  to  the  right  consistency. 
All  hail  to  the  old  Amercan  custom ! — Monroe  Enquirer. 


THE  UPLIFT 


MAPLE  SYRUP  TIME  ARRIVES 

(Selected) 


The  warm  sunshine  that  started  the 
sap  flowing  upward  in  the  trees 
means  another  industry  is  again  un- 
der way  at  Banner  Elk.  It's  "maple 
syrup  time"  again,  and  the  home- 
made furnaces  are  going  full  blast. 
Every  "sugar  tree"  in  the  well-known 
Maple  orchard  near  Grandfather 
Home  for  Children  has  been  tapping 
for  the  carrying  on  of  this  industry 
which  is  by  no  means  confined  to 
New  England  and  Canada. 

The  Maple  orchard  is  located  on 
the  Lees-McRae  college  property  and 
is  one  of  the  largest  groves  of  sugar 
maple  trees  in  western  North  Caro- 
lina. It  is  situated  on  a  sunny  slope 
near  the  orphanage  and  college,  and 
contains  some  200  giant  maples.  These 
trees  are  estimated  to  be  between 
100  and  150  years  old,  and  for  30 
years  they  have  been  owned  by  the 
college  and  utilized  for  the  making 
of   maple   sugar   and   maple    syrup. 

Maple,  which  is  a  hardwood,  brings 
premium  prices  as  lumber,  and  the 
sugar  maples  that  once  were  found 
in  abundance  on  the  North  Carolina 
mountainsides  have  fast  disappear- 
ed. The  college's  maple  grove  is  one 
of  the  few  left  in  the  section. 

Just  now  this  grove  is  the  scene 
of  much  activity.  The  nights  are  still 
cold,  with  the  thermometer  hovering 
around  freezing,  and  the  days  are 
warm  and  sunny.  This  was  the  signal 
for  the  tapping  of  the  trees,  the  round- 
ing up  of  workers,  and  the  building 
of  fires  under  the  big  vats.  The 
trees  were  tapped  and  equipped  with 
hollow  wooden  spouts,  through  which 
the    sap    trickles    into    buckets    which 


have  been  fastened  on  the  sides  of 
the  trees.  It  is  customary  to  tap 
the  trees  on  the  south  side,  so  that 
the  sun  will  strike  them  during  the 
day  and  cause  the  sap  to  run  freely. 
Only  one  tap  is  made  in  each  tree. 
Those  familiar  with  this  work  say 
the  tapping  does  not  hurt  the  life  of 
the  trees.  However,  wood  from  tap- 
ped trees  will  show  a  dark  streak. 

Every  day  the  boys  of  Grandfather 
home  carry  large  buckets  around  to 
all  the  trees  to  collect  the  sap,  and 
take  it  to  the  furnace  in  a  small  build- 
ing in  the  grove.  The  boys  are  glad 
to  gather  the  sap,  and  only  too  anxious 
to  help  with  the  tasting  of  the  liquid 
as  it  slowly  boils  down  into  the  de- 
licious maple  syrup.  The  boiling  syrup 
must  be  watched  every  minute.  If 
a  large  amount  is  boiled  at  one  time, 
it  is  often  necessary  to  keep  a  man 
on  duty  at  the  furnace  until  far  into 
the   night. 

The  syrup  is  first  boiled  in  a  large 
square  container  and  later  transfer- 
red to  a  small  round  vat.  The  fire 
under  it  must  be  kept  hot,  but  not 
enough  to  allow  the  syrup  to  scorch, 
as  this  would  permanently  ruin  the 
flavor. 

It  takes  49  gallons  of  the  sap  to 
make  one  gallon  of  good  maple  syrup, 
and  at  least  60  gallons  of  sap  to 
make  that  much  maple  sugar.  One 
large  tree  will  probably  yield  a  gallon 
of  say  on  a  warm,  sunny  day,  and 
sometimes   more. 

In  past  years  more  than  85  gal- 
lons of  syrup  have  been  made  at  the 
college  in  a  single  year.  Last  year, 
however,   none   was    made.     Like    the 


THE  UPLIFT  9 

famous  mountain  buckwheat  flour,  and  that  the  most  popular  comLina- 
craft  products,  and  products  of  the  tion  is  a  package  containing  buck- 
college  farm,  the  syrup  is  sold  by  the  wheat  flour  and  maple  syrup, 
college.  Maple  syrup  and  sugar,  years  So,  back  to  the  mountains  comes 
ago  considered  a  necessary  "sweet-  one  of  the  first  industries  they  ever 
nin'  "  in  the  mountain  home,  are  now  knew — the  making  of  maple  syrup, 
highly  prized  delicacies,  and  orders  It  was  first  made  on  this  continent, 
for  them  are  received  from  far  and  and  it  is  believed  that  the  art  was 
near.  C.  I.  Baucom,  manager  of  the  learned  from  the  American  Indians, 
college  exchange,  says  that  orders  who  made  maple  sugar  and  syrup  un- 
almost    always    exceeds    the    supply.  der  the  "Sugar  Making  Moon." 


THE   OBSCURE   AND   HIDDEN   TOILER 

All  the  pictorial  agencies  and  news  sheets  of  every  kind  are 
enlisted  in  portraying  those  in  public  life  from  the  heads  of 
the  vast  set-up  in  the  defense  effort  to  the  many  workers  scat- 
tered around  in  every  line  of  human  endeaver.  No  one  else 
seems  to  count  for  much.  But  this  is  only  in  the  seeming.  To 
one  portrayed  in  Life,  Time  Look  and  the  thousands  of  less 
spectacular  publications  there  are  thousands  in  homes,  in- 
dustral  enterprises  and  training  agencies  who  ioil  in  obscure 
places  and  unhearlded  occupations  that  enable  the  nation  to 
continue  its  normal  and  vigorous  existence.  These  in  fact  and  in 
truth  are  effective  '"in  the  service"  of  the  nation. 

The  kingdom  of  heaven  itself  is  not  more  truly  within  the 
souls  of  the  faithful  and  devout  followers  of  the  Nazarine  than 
is  the  future  welfare  of  this  Republic  wrapped  up  in  the  fidel- 
ity and  devotion  of  these  unknown  toilers.  Yes,  the  life  of  the 
Republic  is  primarily  within  and  not  along  the  far  flung  battle 
lines  of  earth,  sea  and  sky.  Just  as  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  within,  so  is  the  kingdom  of  Great  Britain  lodged  within 
the  heroic  Britishers.  Every  kingdom  primarily  is  within. 
Especially  true  is  this  of  the  kingdom  of  democracy.  Not  half  so 
dangerous  to  world  democracy,  yea,  to  American  democracy,  is 
Hitler  as  are  dictators  under  the  guise  of  democracy  at  home. 
These  threaten  a  breakdown  of  our  democracy  at  home.  The 
real  and  abiding  defense  of  our  land,  this  sweet  land  of  liberty, 
is  an  undying  devotion  to  the  American  way  cherished  in  the 
souls  of  the  obscure  and  hidden  toilers.  These  hold  the  front 
lines  of  defense. — N.  C.  Christian  Advocate. 

— N.  C.  Christian  Advocate 


]0 


THE  UPLIFT 


SPANISH  RAIDS  ON  NORTH  CAROLINA 

(North  Carolina  Historical  Commission) 


Ordinarily  we  do  not  think  of  North 
Carolina  as  having  had  much  direct 
contact  with  Spain  or  its  people,  and 
yet  two  hundred  years  ago  the  chief 
fear  of  the  inhabitants  in  the  eastern 
part  of  the  colony  was  that  the 
Spaniards  would  attack  them.  This 
was  no  idle  dream,  for  upon  several 
occasions  Spanish  maruaders  did  act- 
ually come  and  had  to  be  driven. off  by 
force  of  arms. 

From  1740  to  1748  a  long-drawn- 
out  struggle  was  fought  in  Europe, 
known  there  as  the  War  of  Austrian 
Succession  and  in  the  British  colonies 
in  America  as  King  George's  War. 
Great  Britain  and  Austria  were  on 
one  side  and  Prussia,  France,  and 
Spain  on  the  other,  and  the  French, 
Spanish,  and  British  colonists  in 
America  were  inevitably  involved.  It 
was  during  this  war  that  the  Spa- 
marls  were  raiding  the  North  Carolina 
coastal  area. 

In  1741  several  Spanish  privateers 
came  to  Ocracoke  Inlet,  seized  a  num- 
ber of  vessels,  and  carried  off  the  cat- 
tle of  the  inhabitants  of  the  nearby 
sandsbanks.  So  great  was  the  want  of 
these  people  that  they  had  to  be  sup- 
plied by  the  colonial  government  at  a 
cost  of  more  than  £10,000.  In  1744 
the  Spaniards  were  again  prowling 
off  the  coast. 

It  was  toward  the  end  of  the  war 
that  the  most  serious  attacks  were 
made.  In  August,  1747,  the  Spaniards 
attacked  and  captured  the  town  of 
Beaufort,  where  they  remained  until 
they  were  driven  away  several  days 
later  by  a  force  commanded  by  Colon- 
el  Thomas   Lovick.     Ten   or   more   of 


the  invaders  were  captured. 

The  next  summer  several  Spanish 
vessels  visited  the  mouth  of  the  Cape 
Fear  River,  and  in  September  another 
expedition  came  to  the  same  place. 
Concerning  this  last  attack  we  have 
detailed  information,  taken  from"  the 
South  Carolina  Gazette  (Charleston), 
October  31,  1748.  On  Saturday  after- 
noon, September  3,  three  sloops  ar- 
rived off  the  bar.  The  next  morning, 
when  the  pilots  went  out  to  bring 
them  in,  the  vessels  turned  out  to  be 
two  Spanish  privateers  from  Havana 
and  a  captured  sloop  from  South 
Carolina.  The  largest  was  named  the 
Fortune,  of  130  tons,  with  ten  six- 
pounders  and  fourteen  swivels,  and 
was  commanded  by  Vincent  Lopez. 

The  Spaniards  forced  the  pilots  to 
take  them  to  the  town  of  Brunswick, 
several  miles  up  the  river,  and  the 
inhabitants  did  not  discover  that  they 
were  enemies  until  they  had  anchored 
before  the  town.  In  the  meantime  a 
party  of  men  who  had  landed  several 
miles  below  suddenly  attacked,  and 
'"every  body  (that  was  able)  ran, 
with  whatever  they  could  first  lay 
their  hands  on."  The  Spaniards  now 
seized  four  vessels  and  several  small 
craft  which  were  in  the  harbor,  and 
proceeded  to  plunder  the  town. 

In  the  meantime  the  alarm  had  been 
sent  out,  and  by  Tuesday  the  colonists 
could  muster  eighty  men,  white  and 
black.  This  force  marched  into  the 
town,  killed  several  of  the  invaders, 
and  drove  the  others  away.  The 
Fortune  now  opened  fire,  compelling 
the  colonists  to  seek  such  shelter  as 
thev     eould     find. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


Then  came  the  climax  of  the  battle. 
"The  town  being  thus  cleared  of  the 
enemy,  our  men  lay  on  their  arms 
under  cover  of  a  high  bank  to  prevent 
the  landing  of  any  more  men,  which 
was  not  attempted;  but  the  commo- 
dore's sloop  (the  Fortune)  continued 
firing,  when  to  our  great  amazement 
and  (it  may  be  believed)  joy,  she 
blew  up.  A  terrible,  tho'  in  our  cir- 
cumstances a  pleasing  sight.  As  they 
had  seized  all  the  small  craft  at  their 
first  coming,  our  people  could  find 
only  one  small  canoe  to  save  those 
that  got  upon  the  wreck,  by  which 
means  many  were  drowned  that  might 
have  been  saved." 

The  other  privateer,  which  had  gone 
up  the  river,  now  returned.  Passing 
Orton,  the  home  of  Roger  Moore,  she 
fired  two  harmless  shots,  "but  as 
soon  as  she  anchored  before  the  town, 
she  fired  pretty  smartly  upon  us." 

The  Spaniards  at  this  time  hoisted 
a  white  flag  and  sent  a  message  offer- 
ing to  leave  without  doing  further- 
damage,  provided  they  might  be  per- 
mitted to  take  off  all  the  vessels  they 
had  k captured.  No  agreement  was 
reached,  but  before  dawn  the  next 
morning    the    invaders    departed.     In 


the  meantime  a  force  from  Wilming- 
ton, commanded  by  Major  John 
Swann,  had  arrived.  Finding  that 
the  Spaniards  had  already  gone,  they 
marched  down  to  the  mouth  of  the 
river,  where  the  invaders  had  anchor- 
ed. An  attempt  to  exchange  prison- 
ers failed,  and  on  the  afternoon  of 
Thursday,  September  8,  they  sailed 
away.  The  invading  force  was  esti- 
mated at  160  men,  of  whom  it  was 
thought  that  140,  including  Captain 
Lopez,   had  been   lost. 

"They  have  done  us  all  the  mischief 
they  possibly  could  for  what  they  did 
not  carry  away  they  broke  or  cut  to 
pieces."  But  "upon  the  whole,"  con- 
cludes the  dispatch,  "we  have  just 
reason  to  be  thankful  to  Almightly 
God — For,  notwithstanding  our  igno- 
rance in  military  affairs,  our  want  of 
arms  and  ammunition — and  the  small 
number  we  were  composed  of.  (many 
of  which  were  negroes)  Ke  has  crown- 
ed our  attempt  with   Success." 

Soon  afterward  a  treaty  of  peace 
was  signed,  the  war  ended,  and  the 
Spanish  threat  was  no  more.  Never 
since  has  a  hostile  Spanish  force  en- 
tered the  boundaries  of  North  Caro- 
lina. 


NOTHING  GOLD  CAN  SAY 

Nature's  first  green  is  gold, 

Her  hardest  hue  to  hold. 
Her  early  leaf's  a  flower; 

But  only  so  an  hour, 
Then  leaf  subsides  to  leaf. 

So  Eden  sank  to  grief, 
So  dawn  goes  down  today, 

Nothing  gold  can  stay. 


-Selected 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


By  Wilodyne  Dickinson  Hack 


Gail  Thompson  slipped  the  letter 
she  had  just  read  into  her  handbag. 
Must  she  always  be  disappointed,  she 
thought,  as  she  walked  home  from  the 
post  office?  Would  her  aunt  never 
be  able  to  come  so  that  she  could  go 
to  the  city  to  study  and  work?  Au- 
tomatically she  stepped  over  the  well- 
known  hole  where  a  board  was  miss- 
ing from  the  walk  in  front  of  the 
deserted  house  and  dodged  an  eye- 
periling  palm  branch  that  hung  over 
the  fence  from  Jerry  Pendleton's  un- 
kept  front  yard. 

"Still  avoiding  the  small  town  ha- 
zards,  I   see.' 

The  cheerful,  unexpected  voice 
caused  Gail's  heart  to  do  a  disconcert- 
ing flip-flop  that  left  her  breathless. 

"Tom  Rossiter!"  she  gasped.  "How 
good  to  see  you!'  She  struggled 
desperately  to  sound  casual.  "What 
are  you  doing  here?" 

"Looking  for  a  job.  Getting  one, 
I    hope.' 

Tom's  blue  eyes  looked  purposeful 
in  a  face  brown  from  exposure.  His 
darkening  blond  hair  had,  with  much 
brushing,  acquired  a  natural  wave.  It 
was  quite  different  from  the  unruly 
tow  head  Gail  remembered  in  the 
fifth  grade.  He  gasped  her  hand  and 
looked  into  her  brown   eyes. 

"Blakeman  and  Nash  are  opening 
that  big  tract  just  north  of  town  to 
build  small  workingmen's  homes,"  he 
told  her.  "I've  almost  finished  my 
engineering  course.  I'm  staying  out 
to  work  a  while  and  I  want  to  get  in 
on    their   surveying   party." 

"With  all  the  big  city  to  choose  from 
you  come  out  here!"     Gail  could  not 


keep  a  note  of  bitterness  out  of  her 
voice. 

"Still  grieving  because  she's  chain- 
ed to  this  town,"  thought  Tom.  Three 
years  ago  she  had  been  judged  by 
boys  and  girls  alike  the  wittiest,  most 
glowingly  alive  girl  in  school.  Now 
she  sagged,  disappointment  written 
across   her  clear-cut  features. 

"Did  Louise  Mather  come  with 
you?"  asked  Gail.  "I  just  met  her 
in  front  of  Townsend's  Dry  Goods 
Store." 

"Yes.  She  came  on  business  and  to 
see  the  old  gang.  Is  she  going  to 
your    house?" 

Gail  flushed.  "I  didn't  ask  her," 
she    admitted. 

"Then  I  must  be  getting  on.  I 
promised  to  meet  her  at  five." 

"If  you  get  work  here,  look  us  up," 
suggested  Gail.  "I  still  make  carmel 
cake." 

"You  and  carmel  cake.  What  a 
team!"  exclaimed  Tom,  appreciative- 
ly.    "Expect  me  soon." 

Gail  hurried  around  the  corner  be- 
fore she  could  be  tempted  to  turn  and 
gaze  after  the  tall  young  man  striding 
down  the  street.  Then  a  howl  caused 
her  to  run.  She  hadn't  been  looking 
after  her  young  brother,  Bill,  for 
three  years  without  knowing  when  he 
was  in  trouble.  She  pushed  open  a 
rickety  gate  and  flew  across  a  bare 
yard.  Bill  lay  on  the  ground  pinned 
down  by  a  larger  youngster. 

"Spike  Dunn,  take  your  hands  off 
Bill   this    instant,"    she    cried. 

Momentarily  surprised,  Spike  yield- 
ed.    Bill    struggled   up. 

"Get  out  of  here,"  Spike  screamed. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


"This    is   my   yard." 

"What  caused  this  trouble?"  de- 
manded Gail,  severely. 

"He's  always  pestering  me  to  teach 
him  how  to  play  his  harmonica,"  de- 
clared   Spike. 

"Do  you  play?"  asked  Gail  with 
interest. 

Suddenly  she  saw  a  way  to  keep 
both   boys   busy. 

"He  can  make  a  noise  like  a  train 
and  play  America,"  put  in  Bill,  for- 
getting in  his  enthusiasm  Spike's  re- 
cent treatment. 

Spike  puffed  up.  "But  I'm  no  sissy 
teacher,"   he   declared. 

"Orchestra  leaders  aren't  sissies. 
They  have  to  be  good  musicians  and 
know  how  to  direct  their  men.  How 
would  you  like  to  start  a  harmonica 
club,  Spike,  and  show  the  boys  how 
to  play?"  suggested  Gail. 

Spike  saw  a  chance  to  shine. 
'"Spose  I  could,"  he  conceded. 

"Get  your  harmonica  and  come 
along  with  us  and  we'll  talk  it  over," 
invited  Gail. 

Over  pieces  of  Gail's  carmel  cake 
the  three  made  their  plans.  Then 
Spike  consented  to  help  Bill.  They 
retired  to  Bill'  room  and  Gail  could 
hear  tunes  clear  and  in  time  from 
Spike's  harmonica,  notes  blurred  and 
doubled  from  Bill's.  She  went  into 
her  own  room.  Catching  sight  of 
herself  in  the  mirror,  she  straightened 
up  with  sudden  vivid  consciousness. 
Beside  her  own  reflection  she  could 
see  Louise  as  she  had  appeared  that 
afternoon:  well-made  blue  street  out- 
fit with  smart  touches  of  white,  trim 
brown  hair  neatly  waved  and  becom- 
ingly cut,  complexion  just  right,  nails 
manicured,  shoes  a  new  color,  friend- 
liness and  poise  in  her  manner. 

"What    a    let-down!"    she   flung    at 


her  own  startled  image. 

She  saw  blond  hair  dull  and  too 
long,  remembering  how  girls  at  high 
had  admired  its  sparkle  and  envied 
her  its  natural  wave.  And  how  her 
mouth  drooped  in  a  discontented  half 
moon!  Why  had  she  thought  this 
faded  dress  and  these  old  shoes  good 
enough  to  wear  to  the  post  office? 

She  knew  now  why  she  had  not 
invited  Louise  to  visit  her.  There 
was  too  wide  a  gap  between  them. 
The  other  girl  made  her  feel  uncom- 
fortable.' Louise  had  been  away  at 
college  for  three  years  while  she  had 
been  drifting.  If  only  her  aunt  could 
sell  her  home  and  come  to  live  with 
them  she  would  be  free  to  go  the  city, 
too. 

News  of  the  harmonica  club  brought 
so  many  boys  into  Gail's  tiny  living 
room  that  its  walls  threatened  to 
bulge  permanently.  Gail  was  pleased 
to  see  many  boys  who  had  run  the 
streets  seriously  interested.  Some 
who  didn't  have  harmonicas  were 
hunting  odd  jobs  so  they  could  buy 
them.  Spike  as  leader  was  strutting 
with  importance.  All  went  merrily 
until  one  boy  sent  away  for  his  har- 
monica and  received  a  book  of  instruc- 
tions with  it.  After  much  practice  he 
started  to  teach  the  boys  a  tune  Spike 
didn't  know.  Spike  saw  his  leader- 
ship in  the  balance  and  decided  to 
settle  the  matter  by  force.  Gail  final- 
ly restored  order,  but  she  saw  that 
she  would  have  to  keep  the  boys  busy 
every  minute.  She  planned  parties 
and  new  games  in  addition  to  the 
practicing. 

It  had  been  a  busy  day,  housework 
all  morning  and  the  boys  in  after 
school.  They  had  just  left  and  Gail 
had  gone  to  the  kitchen  to  prepare 
dinner.     The     bell     rang.     She     aent 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


Bill  to  the  door.     She  heard,  "Hello, 
there,    Bill.     You're    growing    up." 

Tom!  She  glanced  at  her  mussed- 
up  dress,  flew  to  her  room,  and  went 
madly  through  her  wardrobe.  Not 
an  attractive  dress  to  wear  at  home! 
Why  hadn't  she  taken  time  to  make 
something  ?She  grabbed  an  old  dress, 
got  into  it,  smoothed  her  hair.  At 
the  living  room  door  she  saw  with 
dismay  that  she  hadn't  straightened 
one  thing  after  the  boys  had  left.  Tom 
and  Bill,  in  the  midst  of  the  confusion, 
were  having  an  animated  conversa- 
tion. 

"Sis."  yelled  Bill,  "Tom  knows  how 
to  play  the  harmonica.  Not  just  a 
few  things  but  any  tune  he  wants.  I 
told  him  about  the  club  and  he's  going 
to  show  us  fellows." 

"Then  you'll  be  the  most  popular 
man  in  town  and  take  a  load  off  my 
shoulders,  too,"   smiled   Gail. 

"Get  your  club  together  some  even- 
ing, Bill.  I'll  bring  my  harmonica 
around  and  show  you  boys  some  tricks 
in  technique,"  promised  Tom.  Then 
to  Gail,  "I  dropped  in  to  tell  you  I 
got  a   job.     Starting   tomorrow." 

"Grand!"  Gail  said,  warmly,  hoping 
she  didn't  sound  quite  as  glad  as  she 
felt. 

"So  many '11  come  we  can't  ever  get 
'em   in   here,'   asserted   Bill. 

"We'll  discuss  that  later,  Bill. 
Straighten  up  this  room,  please,  and 
wash  for  dinner,"  Gail  directed.  "Tom, 
I'm  just  starting  dinner.  Will  you 
stay?" 

"One  hundred  per  cent  perfect,"  ac- 
cepted Tom.     "Let  me  help." 

They  had  a  merry  time  preparing 
dinner.  After  the  meal  Gail's  father 
retired  behind  his  newspaper  and  Bill 
to  bed.  Gail  and  Tom  went  to  the 
living  room. 


"You're  doing  a  great  thing  keep- 
ing those  kids  busy,  but  it  sure  looks 
like  it  would  wreck  you  and  the  house 
if  you  continue  it  here,"  remarked 
Tom.  Bill's  attempt  at  straightening 
the  furniture  had  not  removed  all 
traces  of  the  afternoon's  effervescent 
meeting.  "This  town  needed  a  club 
like  yours  and  the  boys  can  do  plenty 
of  interesting  things,  but  they  should 
have  a  meeting  place  of  their  own." 

"I've  been  thinking  about  that," 
answered  Gail.  "Do  you  suppose  Jerry 
Pendleton  would  let  us  have  the  old 
deserted  house?  He  owns  it,  you 
know." 

"It's  terribly  old.  It  may  not  be 
safe."  hesitated  Tom,  with  engineer- 
ing caution.  "Don't  do  anything  about 
it  until  I  have  time  to  look  it  over." 

"At  least  I  can  see  Jerry,"  decided 
Gail. 

As  he  was  leaving,  Tom  remarked, 
"I  almost  forgot  to  tell  you.  Louise 
will  be   in   town  next   Saturday." 

Louise's  name  made  Gail  remember 
her  old  dress  and  her  discontent.  Her 
high  spirits  slid  below  zero  but  she 
managed  to  ask,  "Visiting?" 

"No,  working.  That  gal's  a  go- 
.  getter.  She's  studing  dress  design- 
ing, you  know.  She  designed  a  nifty 
line  of  sports  clothes  and  persuaded 
a  manufacturer  to  make  them.  She's 
going  to  show  them  at  Townsend's 
store  next  Saturday.  Well,  good- 
night. Thanks  a  lot.  And,  Gail,  I 
think  you  could  make  a  life  work  of 
carmel  cake!" 

Bill  was  a  go-getter  in  his  own 
way.  By  the  next  noon  the  whole 
school  knew  of  Tom  Rossiter's  pro- 
mise. The  club  membership  increased 
immediately.  That  afternoon  Gail 
wondered     how     she     could     possibly 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


squeeze  so  many  into  her  tiny  dining- 
room  for  the  refreshments  she  had 
promised. 

That  evening  she  went  to  see  Jerry 
Pendleton.  He  agreed  to  let  the  boys 
use  the  deserted  house  providing  Gail 
kept  them  from  doing  any  damage. 
Gail  promised. 

The  next  day  Gail  tried  to  call 
Tom  to  ask  him  to  look  over  the  place 
with  her  and  was  told  that  he  had 
left  town  for  a  few  days.  She  did 
not  want  to  keep  the  boys  waiting 
until  he  got  back,  so  she  took  Bill 
with  her.  They  found  dirt,  broken 
windows,  and  some  missing  floor 
boards  but  the  place  seemed  sound 
enough. 

"Bill,  tomorrow  is  Saturday.  Sup- 
pose you  ask  Spike  and  about  three 
other  boys  to  come  up  to  the  house 
tomorrow  morning.  I  think  we  can 
find  enough  boards  in .  the  basement 
to  repair  the  floors  and  board  up 
the  broken  windows.  You  boys  can 
carry  them  here  and  fix  up  the  place." 
Gail  suggested. 

Bill  sped  off  and  Gail  went  home. 
She  was  surprised  to  find  Louise  on 
her  porch. 

"I  thought  you'd  be  home  soon 
so  I  made  myself  comfortable,"  she 
announced,   smilingly. 

"Come  in,"  Gail  invited.  "I  hope 
you   haven't   had   to   wait   long." 

"No,  just  a  few  minutes."  When 
they  were  inside  she  went  on,  "Gail, 
I've  come  to  ask  a  favor.  Some  dresses 
I  designed  have  been  made  and  I'm 
going  to  show  them  at  Townsend's 
tomorrow.     Will  you  model  for  'me?" 

"Me?  Model?  Don't  be  ridicul- 
ous!" ejaculated  Gail. 

"I  know  its  asking  a  lot  when  you- 
're so  busy,"  apologized  Louise,  "but 


I  want  you  more  than  any  other  girl 
in   town." 

"I  should  be  glad  to  do  it,"  hasten- 
ed Gail,  "but  I  can't  imagine  my  show- 
ing off  anything  to  advantage." 

"With  your  face  and  figure  you 
could  model  on  Fifth  Avenue,"  de- 
clared Louise,  triumphantly.  Then, 
diffidently,  "Will  you  let  me  set  your 
hair  like  you  used  to  wear  it  in 
high?  We  could  have  Barber  Joe 
cut  it. 

"That  butcher?"   demanded   Gail. 

"It  will  be  perfect  if  I  watch  every 
hair,"  promised  Louise. 

Metamorphosed  by  a  hair  cut,  a 
shampoo  and  set  by  Louise's  deft 
fingers,  Gail  stood  in  front  of  the 
mirror  in  Louise's  hotel  room  gazing 
at  her  image  in  a  pinkish  orange 
sports  dress  trimmed  in  brown. 

"Am  1  on  my  toes?"  demanded 
Louise. 

"You've  worked  wonders.  Am  I 
myself   or   someone   else  ? " 

"Perfect  in  any  man's  language. 
My  dresses   will  go  like  wildfire." 

The  next  morning  Gail  helped  Bill, 
Spike,  and  the  other  three  boys  find 
the  boards  they  needed.  She  went 
to  the  deserted  house  with  them  to 
show  them  what  to  do.  She  stayed 
there  until  it  was  necessary  to  go  to 
Townsend's  and  came  back  during  her 
noon  hour. 

At  the  end  of  the  day  Louise  cried 
happily,  "You've  been  gorgeous.  I 
never  can  thank  you  enough.  My 
order  book  is  full  and  I've  been  asked 
to  come  back  next  Saturday."  She 
laid  a  dress  box  in  Gail's  arms.  "This 
is  yours.  It's  the  orange  dress.  You 
look  lovely  in  it.  Now  don't  say  'No!' 
I  always  give  my  local  model  a  dress. 
Usually   I   have   to   promise   it   ahead 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  time  but  I  knew  I  needn't  with 
£ou." 

On  her  way  home  Gail  stopped  at 
the  post  office,  then  hurried  to  see 
what  the  boys  had  accomplished.  She 
found  the  walk  repaired  and  Jerry's 
palm  trimmed,  floor  boards  replaced, 
broken  windows  boarded  up,  and  the 
whole  place  swept  and  dusted. 

At  home  she  ran  through  her  mail. 
There  was  a  letter  from  her  aunt.  "At 
last  I  have  a  buyer  for  my  property," 
she  wrote.  "As  soon  as  the  business 
is  completed,  I'll  be  on  my  way.  You've 
waited  a  long  time,  dear,  but  when 
I  arrive  you  can  go  to  the  city." 

Gail  should  have  been  delighted, 
instead  she  slumped  into  a  chair  and 
wailed,  "Oh,  dear."  The  new  dress 
lay  across  the  bed.  It  represented 
the  things  she  might  have  after  she 
went  to  work.  But  were  they  so  im- 
portant? Suddenly  she  knew  that 
she  was  truly  interested  in  the  boys; 
that  she  wanted  to  stay,  too,  because 
Tom  would  be  here.  But  after  beg- 
ging her  aunt  to  come  so  that  she 
could  get  away,  how  could  she  reverse 
herself  at  the  last  moment?  She 
prayed  earnestly  that  if  there  was 
some  right  way  it  would  be  shown  her. 
Otherwise  she  must  get  someone  else 
to  supervise  the  boys.  The  party 
she  gave  them  when  they  finished 
fixing  the  old  house  would  be  her  fare- 
well. 

Gail  was  grateful  to  Louise  when, 
on  Monday,  she  put  on  the  new  dress 
and  pressed  her  hair  into  becoming 
waves.  Her  changed  appearance  for- 
tified her  effort  to  remain  cheerful. 
She  started  to  the  old  house  to  be 
there  when  the  boys  arrived. 

At  the  gate  she  stopped  i.mazed. 
There  was  a  large  placard  tacked  up 
on   which   was   printed,    "Gail!    Boys! 


Do  not  walk  up  the  steps  nor  enter  the 
building.  It  is  not  safe.  Will  be 
back  soon.     Tom." 

Gail  smiled.  "Tom  doesn't  know 
how  many  times  I've  been  in  there," 
she  thought.  "Of  course  I  won't  let 
the  boys  in,  but  there's  no  reason 
why  I  shouldn't  go."  She  started  up 
the  steps. 

The  gate  clicked.  Three  bounds 
and  someone  grasped  her  arm. 

"Say   can't  you  read?" 

Gail  turned,  laughing.  "Tom,  you 
goose,  I've  been  in  here  half  a  dozen 
times." 

"Yes,  and  I've  been  underneath  and 
I  know  that  it's  only  by  the  grace  of 
heaven  that  you  and  the  boys  didn't 
go  through.  The  floor  joists  are  al- 
most eaten  away.  Gail,"  leaning  over 
her  protectively,  "I  want  to  take  care 
of  you." 

Gail  looked  at  him  and  her  gay, 
mocking  laugh  caught  in  her  throat. 
She  understood.  Joy  flooded  her  be- 
ing. Then  she  remembered.  She  must 
tell  him  that  she  had  to  go  away. 
But  he  was  drawing  her  down  the 
steps.  She  saw  that  a  man  was  stand- 
ing at  the  gate. 

"Gail,  this  is  Mr.  Nash,  my  boss. 
Mr.  Nash,  Miss  Thompson,"  Tom  in- 
troduced them.  "Gail  Mr.  Nash  was 
kind  enough  to  look  over  the  place 
with  me  this  morning.  He  has  offer- 
ed to  send  two  of  his  carpenters  to- 
morrow to  strengthen  the  floor  joists 
so  the  house  will  be  safe." 

"I  am  much  interested  in  your  har- 
monica club,"  Mr.  Nash  said.  "It 
helps  any  town  to  give  its  boys  a 
constructive  outlet  for  energies  that 
might  otherwise  cause  trouble.  But 
your  work  should  go  further.  This 
town  needs  a  playground.  Mr.  Blake- 
man  and  I  sent  Tom  away  to  get  par- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


ticulars  and  we  have  decided  to  esta- 
blish a  playground,  which  all  the  town 
children  can  use,  in  our  new  subdivi- 
sion. If  you  will  consent  to  become 
its  supervisor,  we  will  send  you  to 
the  city  for  training  and  some  play- 
ground experience.  By  that  time  we 
will  be  ready  for  you  here." 

Gail's  happy  answer  was  cut  short 
by  the  arrival  of  the  harmonica  play- 
ers. She  told  them  of  her  good  for- 
tune. 

"The  house  will  be  repaired  this 
week    and    we'll    have    a    party    here 


next  Friday  evening,"  she  promised, 
gaily.  "I  shall  ask  Louise  to  help  me, 
and,  Tom,  don't  forget  to  bring  your 
harmonica.  My  farewell  party  will 
be  just  a  beginning." 

"Will  we  have  carmel  cake?"  yelled 
Bill. 

"Of  course,  if  you  want  it,"  smiled 
Gail. 

"We  are  pretty  lucky  to  have  a 
gild  who  can  cook,  aren't  we?"  Tom 
demanded   of  the  boys. 

"Come  on,  fellows.  Three  cheers 
for  our  Gail!"  yelled  Spike, 


HARD  TASKS 

Give  me  hard  tasks,  with  strength  that  shall  not  fail ; 
Conflict,  with  courage  that  shall  never  die ! 
Better  the  hill-path,  climbing  toward  the  sky, 
Than  languid  air  and  smooth  sward  of  the  vail ! 

Better  to  dare  the  wild  wrath  of  the  gale 

Than  with  furled  sails  in  port  forever  lie. 

Give  me  hard  tasks,  with  strength  that  shall  not  fail : 

Conflict,  with  courage  that  shall  never  die ! 

Not  for  a  light  load  fitting  shoulders  frail, 

Not  for  an  unearned  victory  I  sigh; 

Strong  is  the  struggle  that  wins  triumph  high, 

Not  without  loss  the  hero  shall  prevail; 

Give  me  the  hard  tasks,  with  strength  that  shall  not  fail ! 

— Author  Unknown. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


!R.  CARTER'S  WAY 

By  Grace  Helen  Davis 


John  Carter  was  surprised  to  hear 
sounds  of  scuffling  as  he  neared  his 
small  shop.  A  man  was  dragging  a 
boy   through  the  open  doorway. 

Mr.  Carter  recognized  the  man  as 
the  town  constable,  Mr.  Kessler,  but 
he  didn't  know  the  poorly  dressed, 
frightened  boy,  who  looked  as  if  he 
were  trying  hard  not  to  burst  into 
childish  tears. 

"Hi,  Carter!  Look  what  I  found 
coming  out  of  your  shop — a  young 
thief  making  off  with  a  piece  of  your 
valuable  cabinet  wood."  The  con- 
stable, jerked  the  boy  roughly  about, 
and  with  his  other  hand  held  up  a 
valuable  piece  of  unvarnished  wood. 

"I  didn't  know  it  was  worth  any- 
thing, honest  I  didn't  sir!"  wailed  the 
boy. 

"Oh,  you  didn't  know  it  was  worth 
anything,  you  didn't!  Then  why  did 
you  watch  until  Mr.  Carter  went  out 
for  a  moment,  leaving  his  door  open, 
and  then  sneak  in  and  help  yourself 
to  a  fine  piece  of  expensive  wood? 
Answer  that!" 

"I  didn't  know  Mr.  Carter  was  out. 
I  went  into  the  shop  to  ask  for  a 
scrap  of  wood,  and  when  I  saw  that 
one  on  the  floor  I  thought  it  was  just 
an   endpiece   and   picked   it   up." 

"A  very  likely  story  indeed,  eh, 
Carter?" 

But  the  cabinetmaker  was  frown- 
ing. "We  may  as  well  let  the  boy  tell 
his  story,  Mr.  Kessler.  What  is  your 
name  and  address,  son?  And  what 
did  you  want  with  the  wood  ? " 

The  boy  seemed  to  relax  a  little  and 
gain  new  hope  under  the  pleasantness 


of  the  shop  owner's  tone. 

"I'm  Jackson  Wayland,  sir,  and 
I  live  over  at  the  edge  of  town,  on 
Moyer  Street.  I  wanted  a  nice  piece 
of  wood  to  carve  a  boat  from  for  my 
little  brother.  It's  his  birthday  to- 
morrow, and  he  wants  a  boat,  and — 
and  I  don't  have  any  money,  so  I 
thought  I'd  make  him  one.  I  can 
use  my  jackknife  nice.  I  met  Mr. 
Turner  on  the  street,  and  he  said  I 
could  get  all  the  ends  of  wood  I  want- 
ed at  his  lumber  yard,  but  when  I 
went  there  a  workman  chased  me  off. 
I  was  passing  your  shop  and  I  saw 
the  wood  inside.  Then  I  saw  this 
piece  lying  on  the  floor,  and  I  thought 
it  was  only  an  end  and  you'd  throw 
it  out,  honest  I  did,  Mr.  Carter.  That's 
all." 

"Yes,  that's  ail,  except  that  what 
you  picked  up  was  an  •  expensive 
piece  of  cabinet  wood,  and  you  can 
tell  the  judge  about  it,"  sneered  Kess- 
ler. "Don't  bother  with  him,  Mr. 
Carter.  I  know  what  to  do  with 
boys    like    him." 

"But  you  see,  Mr.  Kessler,  I  have 
my  own  way  of  treating  boy  culprits. 
I  refuse  to  prosecute  Jackson  here 
for  going  into  my  shop,  and  will 
deal  with  him  myself."  announced  the 
cabinetmaker  in  final  tones. 

The  constable  relaxed  his  grip  on 
the  boy's  arm.  "Well,  in  that  case, 
of  course,  Carter — But  I  was  only 
trying  to  serve  you." 

"Yes,  I  know,  Mr.  Kessler;  thank 
you,"  answered  Mr.  Carter.  "Come 
inside,  lad,  and  We'll  get  this  set- 
tled." 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


Jackson  followed  him  into  the  shop, 
still  with  a  worried  an  apprehensive 
air.  He  was  wondering  a  good  deal 
what  Mr.  Carter's  way  of  dealing 
with  him  was  going  to  be. 

John  Carter  laid  down  the  piece  of 
valuable  wood  which  Mr.  Kessler 
had  handed  over,  and  kicked  thought- 
fully at  a  pile  of  shavings  on  the 
floor. 

"Well,  son,  this  is  a  pretty  untidy 
old  shop,  isn't  it?  Cobwebs  on  the 
ceiling  and  a  litter  on  the  floor.  Odds 
and  ends  of  wood  everywhere!  It 
certainly  isn't  surprising  that  you 
thought  the  piece  of  wood  had  been 
thrown  away,  seeing  it  on  this  floor 
of  mine.  So  let's  talk  business.  If 
you'll  come  and  give  the  whole  shop 
a  good  cleaning  up  I'll  pay  you  what 
I  think  it's  worth,  a  dollar.  I  wouldn't 
be  surprised  but  that  I  could  let  you 
help  me  now  and  then  afternoons 
after  school  and  on  Saturday,  too, 
running  errands  and  delivering  small 
pieces  of  work.  How  about  it,  Jack- 
son?" 

"Why,  why,  I'd  be  awfully  glad  to, 
Mr.  Carter!  I  could  take  the  dollar 
home  to  my  mother,  and  she'd  be  so 
pleased,"  burst  out  the  boy. 

"Settled,  Jackson.  I'll  expect  you 
to  come  in  and  clean  up  the  shop  this 
coming  Saturday.  Now  let's  see  about 
this  boat  matter.  Here's  an  end  of 
ordinary  lumber.  Could  you  carve 
the  toy  for  your  little  brother  from 
this,   son?" 

"Yes,  that'd  be  dandy,  Mr.  Carter! 
I  can  carve  a  small  boat  and  put  sails 


on  it." 

"I'd  like  to  sl_  your  toy  when  it's 
finished  Jackson.  Do  you  like  using 
your   jackknife    on    wood?" 

"Yes,  sir,  I  do  sort  of.  I  like  mak- 
ing  things,"   answered   the   boy. 

"Well,  well,  Jackson,  I  wouldn't  be 
surprised  but  that  as  you  grow  older 
I  can  likely  teach  you  the  cabinet 
trade,  if  you  show  aptness  for  it.  But 
that's  all  in  the  future.  Here,  take 
your  piece  of  wood,  and  remember 
that  there's  a  dollar  in  it  for  you  if 
you  come  on  Saturday  and  make  my 
shop  tidy." 

"Thank  you'  so  much,  Mr.  Carter. 
Only— only,  is  that  all  ?  You  haven't 
said  anything  about  punishing  me 
for  taking  the  expensive  wood,  like 
you  told  the  constable  you  would." 

"I  didn't  tell  him  I  would  punish 
you,  Jackson.  I  said  I  had  my  own 
way  of  dealing  with  boy  culprits.  This 
is  it — I  give  them  another  chance. 
Of  course,  if  they  disappoint  me,  and 
try  to  cheat  and  thieve  after  I've  been 
fair  and  given  them  an  opportunity 
to  show  what's  in  them,  that  might 
mean  a  different  story.  But  I  have 
faith  in  you,  son." 

"Gee,  thank  you,  Mr.  Carter.  I 
won't  disappoint  you,  honest  I  won't." 

The  cabinetmaker  smiled  as  he 
watched  the  eager  boy  go  down  the 
street,  hugging  his  precious  board  end. 
"There  are  ways  and  ways  of  dealing 
with  boys,  but  this  is  my  way,  and 
I've  found  it  to  work,"  he  observed 
to   himself. 


When  love  and  wisdom  drink  out  of  the  same  cup.  in  this 
everyday  world,  it  is  the  exception. — Necker. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


WHITE  MAN'S  MAGIC 


(Amercan  Boy) 


The  white  man's  magic  is  held  in 
great  respect  by  the  native  tribes  of 
Africa.  And  little  does  he  suspect, 
sometimes,  the  common,  everyday 
sources  of  his  prestige ! 

An  Englishman  with  false  teeth 
visited  Africa,  and  one  day  took  the 
plates  from  his  mouth  and  brushed 
them.  He  didn't  realize,  of  course 
that  he  was  performing  a  mira'cle. 
Perhaps  he  didn't  even  notice  that 
several  natives  were  watching  him 
with  awe  in  their  eyes,  their  black 
muscular  bodies  tense  with  curiosity. 

A  little  later  had  he  been  present, 
he  would  have  seen  a  circle  of  na- 
tives vainly  trying  to  pull  their  teeth 
from  their  own  mouths.  At  last  they 
gave   up. 

"White  man's  magic,"  they  mutter- 
ed with  some  regret.  How  nice  it 
would  be  to  remove  your  teeth!  Then, 
if  a  tooth  started  aching,  you  could 
take  it  out  and  leave  it  in  your  hut 
until  it  decided  to  behave. 

Another  bit  of  powerful  magic 
is  the  ordinary  mirror.  The  only 
place  in  which  an  African  tribesman 
can  see  his  reflection  is  a  stream  or 
lake.  He  doesn't  look  down  at  him- 
self very  often  because  when  he  sees 
himself  in  the  water  he  believes  that 
part  of  him  drowns.  When  he  leaves 
the  stream  he  is  convinced  that  he  has 
left  some  of  himself  behind. 

Nevertheless  he  sees  himself  in 
water  and  he  also  sees  himself  in  a 
mirror.  Therefore  the  white  man's 
mirror  is  water.  But  it  is  a  peculiar 
kind  of  water  that  will  not  run  or 
ripple,  and  that  is  more  of  the  white 


man's  magic.  He  has  mysterious 
power  over  water  to  make  it  flat  and 
hard  and  dry,  so  that  he  can  carry  it 
about  with  him. 

One  day,  in  return  for  past  favors, 
I  gave  a  native  a  watch. 

He  nodded  his  head:  "Little  sun," 
he  murmured. 

He  called  it  a  "sun"  because  the 
native  tells  the  time  of  the  day  by 
the  position  of  the  sun  in  the  sky. 
The  sun  is  his  time  piece.  Therefore 
a  watch  is  a  little  sun. 

All  day  this  native  carried  the 
watch  around,  holding  it  to  his  ear 
and  listening  to  the  rhythmic  ticking. 
That  night  he  came  back  to  me  and 
returned  the  watch.  He  had  no  use 
for  it. 

"What's  the  matter  with  it?"  I 
asked  him. 

"I  must  work,"  he  replied.  "I  need 
two  hands.  No  can  hold  watch  to 
ear  all  day." 

The  "little  sun"  and  the  water  that 
would  not  run — these  were  part  of 
the  white  man's  magic,  beyond  the 
power  of  Africa  to  understand.  Let 
the  white  man  have  them  if  he  wish- 
ed. 

So  it  was  with  my  portable  phono- 
graph, the  little  box  that  talked. 
When  I  played  a  few  records  for  a 
group  of  tribesmen  they  were  deeply 
interested.  Perhaps,  at  first,  they 
were  a  little  suprised  to  hear  voices 
issuing  from  the  side  of  the  box  but 
they  soon  had  it  figured  out  to  their 
satisfaction. 

The  voices  that  came  forth  were 
human  voices.     Therefore  there  must 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


be  human  beings  inside  the  box. 

"But  to  get  inside  the  box,"  one 
native  said  to  another  in  the  language 
of  his  tribe,  "a  man  would  have  to 
be  very  little." 

"They  must  be  pygmies,"  the  other 
replied. 

"Maybe  the  white  man  can  shrink 
people — make  them  grow  smaller  with 
his  magic,"  another  contributed.  And 
these  explanations,  one  of  which  must 
be  true,  satisfied  all  who  listened  to 
my  phonograph. 

"When  do  you  feed  them?"  one 
native  asked  me.  "What  do  they 
eat?" 

"There  are  no  people  in  there,"  I 
protested. 

But  the  native  laughed  skeptically. 
Of  course  there  were  people  in  the 
box.  Otherwise  how  could  the  box 
talk?  Whoever  heard  of  a  box  talk- 
ing, anyhow?  Only  people  could  talk. 
And  all  day  that  native  spied  on  me, 
eagerly  watching  for  the  hour  when 
I  would  open  the  box  and  feed  the  lit- 
tle people  inside. 

I  could  never  persuade  them  that 
I  had  no  dwarfs  in  the  phonograph, 
and  one  day  when  I  put  on  a  laugh- 
ing record — one  of  those  records  in 
which  the  singer  breaks  into  a  hys- 
teria of  merriment — an  old  Zulu  chief- 
tain rose  up,  advanced  to  the  box 
and  threatened  it  with  his  staff. 

"Careful,"  I  warned  him,  leaping 
to  my  feet. 

"They  are  making  fun  of  me,"  he 
muttered.  "Nobody  shall  laugh  at 
me!" 

To  save  the  phonograph  I  had  to 
take  the  record  off.  You  cannot  play 
with  the  literal,  straightforward, 
proud  mind  of  Africa. 

But  the  native,  if  he  is  proud  and 


easily  offended,  is  also  lazy,  and  even 
the  white  man's  magic  cannot  prevail 
against  his  indolence.  Not  even  a 
glass  eye,  which  is  very  powerful 
medicine ! 

The  glass  eye  belonged  to  my  friend 
Bill  Hawkins,  a  mining  engineer  who 
was  searching  the  Rhodesian  moun- 
tains for  gold,  silver,  and  copper.  He 
had  a  crew  of  natives  working  for 
him,  drilling  holes  in  soil  and  rock. 

Whenever  he  left  the  party  to  hunt 
meat  or  go  to  the  nearest  town  for 
supplies,  the  crew  dropped  their  tools, 
lay  down  in  the  shade,  and  basked. 
When  he  came  back  he  found  little 
done. 

For  some  time  he  battled  with  the 
problem  and  finally  a  bright  idea 
occured  to  him — an  idea  based  on  the 
respect  in  which  natives  held  the 
white  man's  magic.  For  several 
days,  now  the  natives  had  been  beg- 
ging Bill  Hawkins  to  go  hunting  for 
meat.  They  were  '  tired  of  eating 
mealie — ground  Kaffir  corn.  The 
camp  was  out  of  bill  tongue — those 
strips  of  antelope,  dried  in  the  sun, 
that  are  so  hard  they  must  be  shaved 
off  with   a   carpenter's   plane. 

"If  I  go,"  Hawkins  said  sternly, 
"you   will   stop   working!" 

The  natives  looked  downcast.  "But 
there  is  no  meat,"  they  protested. 

Hawkins  appeared  to  relent.  "Very 
well,  I  will  go,"  he  agreed,  "but  this 
time  I  shall  leave  part  of  myself  here 
to  watch  you.  I  shall  leave  my  right 
eye  in  the  crotch  of  that  tree,  and 
if  yon  lay  down  your  tools  my  eye 
will  see  it,  and  I  shall  know  when  I 
return." 

The  natives  looked  skeptical,  but 
their  skepticism  turned  to  suprise 
when    Hawkins    calmly    put    his    fin- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


gers  to  his  face  and  extracted  his 
glass  eye. 

"You  see,"  he  announced.  "This 
eye  will  be  my  watchman." 

One  native,  more  curious  than  the 
rest,  gazed  up  at  Hawkins  interest- 
edly. "Can  you  take  out  the  other 
eye?" 

Hawkins  did  a  bit  of  fast  thinking, 
then  nodded.  "I  can,"  he  replied, 
"but  if  I  took  out  both  of  them  I 
could  not  see  to  put  them  back." 

He  walked  over  to  the  tree  and 
carefully  inserted  the  glass  eye  in 
the  crotch  of  the  limb  about  seven  feet 
from  the  ground,  turning  it  so  that  it 
stared  with  a  cold,  impersonal  gaze 
upon  the  plot  of  ground  to  be  exca- 
vated. 

"If  you  quit  work,"  he  repeated, 
"this  eye  will  see  you."  And  with 
that  final  warning  he  walked  off  with 
his  assistants  to  hunt  for  antelope. 

For  a  half  hour  after  his  absense 
the  natives  worked  industriously. 
They  didn't  question  the  ability  of 
the  eye  to  record  their  actions,  but 
their  minds  were  busy  hunting  for 
ways  to  cirumvent  the  white  mans 
magic. 

At  last  one  native  dared  to  speak. 
Still  swinging  at  the  ground  with  his 
pick,  he  said,  "An  eye  can  see,  but  it 
cannot  hear."  He  looked  around  at 
the  group  for  affirmation.  "An  eye 
cannot  hear,  can  it?" 

The  party  agreed  generally  that 
an   eye   couldn't   bear. 

"Then,"  the  native  replied  with 
satisfaction  "we  can  talk."  He  work- 
ed for  a  moment,  thinking.  At  last 
he  said:  "When  the  master  is  here 
he  permits  us  to  go  down  to  the 
stream  for  water,   doesn't   he?" 

There  was  a  chorus  of  nods. 


"Then,"  said  the  native,  "I  shall 
go  for  water." 

Since  water  fetching  and  water 
drinking  were  permitted,  during  the 
next  quarter  hour  they  went  to  the 
stream  several  times.  In  fact  they 
showed  great  and  sudden  enthusiasm 
for  water.  But  still  the  eye  gazed 
down  at  them,  and  though  it  might 
not  object  to  water  drinking,  it 
would  object  if  they  dropped  their 
tools  and  lay  down   in  the  shade. 

"An  eye  cannot  see  backward,  can 
it?"  one  of  the  workers  asked. 

For  some  time  this  question  was 
discussed,  and  finally  the  conclusion 
was  reached  that  an  eye  couldn't  see 
backward.  It  could  see  only  in  the 
direction  in  which  it  looked. 

"Then,"  the  worker  said,  "if  I  go 
behind  the  tree  the  eye  cannot  see  me." 

There  was  an  instant  objection. 
"But  it  will  see  you  start  toward  the 
tree,"  one  man  pointed  out,  "and  the 
master  will  know  that  you  have  gone 
behind." 

"I  shall  go  for  water,"  the  worker 
replied  instantly,  "and  come  back  be- 
hind the  tree.  Then  the  eye  will 
never  know." 

The  cunning,  simple  mind  of  Africa 
was  at  work,  outwitting-  the  white 
man's  magic.  The  native  picked  up 
the  pail  and  went  to  the  stream.  On 
his  head  he  wore  a  battered  old  hat. 
When  he  came  back  he  changed  his 
course  to  go  behind  the  tree,  and 
when  he  grew  close  to  it  he  set  down 
the  pail,  took  off  his  hat  and  began 
crawling  slowly  forward  on  hands 
and  knees. 

When  he  reached  the  base  of  the 
tree  he  leaped  up  and  swung  the  hat 
down  over  the  crotch  of  the  limb, 
tilting-  it  forward   so   that  its   crown 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


effectively  screened  off  the  eye  from 
the  plot  of  ground  on  which  the 
natives  were  digging.  Then  boldly, 
he  walked  around  the  tree. 

There  was  a  shout  of  glee.  The 
master  was  outwitted;  The  eye 
could  never  see  now!  They  could 
do  what  they  pleased! 

In  a  jabber  of  voices  they  threw 
down  their  tools,  walked  to  the  nearest 
shade  and  contentedly  stretched  their 
limbs.  When  Hawkins  came  back 
late  in  the  afternoon  the  hat  was 
still  over  the  eye  and  the  plot  of 
ground  was  barely  worked. 

That  night  Hawkins  came  down  to 


the  ranch  where  I  was  staying,  burst 
into  the  room  fell  into  a  chair  and 
laughed  until  I  began  to  fear  that 
he  had  gone  completely  insane. 

"Today,"  he  finally  was  able  to 
say,  "I  thought  Of  the  greatest  scheme 
in  the  world  to  keep  my  gang  at  work. 
The  only  trouble  was,  it  didn't  pan 
out!"     And  then  he  told  me  the  story. 

White  man's  magic  is  powerful. 
His  false  teeth,  his  glass  eyes,  his 
phonographs,  mirrors,  and  guns  are 
mighty  medicine  indeed.  But  his 
medicine,  great  as  it  is,  cannot  al- 
ways prevail  against  the  indolence 
and  simple  cunning  of  native  Africa. 


MY  DEBT 

If  I  have  strength,  I  owe  the  service  of  the  strong ; 

If  melody  I  have,  I  owe  the  world  a  song ; 

If  I  can  stand  when  all  about  my  post  are  falling. 

If  I  can  run  with  speed  when  needy  hearts  are  calling, 

And.  if  my  torch  can  light  the  dark  of  any  night — 

Then  I  must  go  a  broken,  wounded  thing, 

If  heaven's  grace  has  dowered  me  with  some  rare  gift, 
If  I  can  lift  some  load  no  other's  strength  can  lift ; 
If  I  can  heal  some  wound  no  other's  hand  can  heal. 
If  some  great  truth  the  speaking  skies  reveal — 
Then  I  must  go  broken,  wounded  thing, 
If,  to  a  wounded  world  my  gifts  no  healing  bring. 

For  any  gift  God  gives  to  me,  I  cannot  pay ; 

Gifts  are  most  mine  when  I  give  them  most  away ; 

God's  gifts  are  like  his  flowers,  which  show  their  right  to  stay 

By  giving  all  their  bloom  and  fragrance  away. 

Riches  are  not  gold,  nor  lands,  estates,  nor  marts ; 

The  only  wealth  there  is,  is  found  in  human  hearts. 


-Charles  Cooke  W-:^ 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


FOUL-WEATHER  FRIENDS 

Bv  Richard  Hill  Wilkinson 


Tim  Burton  had  no  faith,  in  human 
nature.  He  formulated  the  idea  at  an 
early  age  that  a  man  had  to  fight  for 
everything  he  got,  and  that  the  other 
fellow  was  not  to  be  considered — un- 
less one  could  afford  to  do  so.  But  Tim 
learned  also  that  society  was  depen- 
dent on  itself  for  its  existence.  He 
therefore  determined  to  like  people, 
despite  his  disbelief  in  them. 

Tim  developed  a  pleasing  personal- 
ity. People  liked  him  because  he  pre- 
tended to  like  them.  He  was  ambitious 
and  successful.  Before  he  reached  the 
age  of  twenty-one  he  had  overcome  the 
handicap  of  proverty  stricken  parents. 
At  twenty-five,  Tim  Burton  was  a  near 
millionaire.  Before  he  was  thirty,  he 
had  doubled  his  first  million.  Then 
he  quit;  he  reasoned  he  had  enough 
money.  Now  he  determined  to  spend 
it  in  a  manner  to  suit  himself.  His 
habit  of  liking  people  caused  him  to 
enter  upon  some  unique  experiments. 
He  decided  to  search  out  young  peo- 
ple who  were  trying  to  get  a  foot- 
hold in  their  chosen  professions,  and 
gave  them  a  boost. 

He  found  young  doctors,  laywers. 
writers,  singers,  engineers,  and  ac- 
tors, young  business  men  and  bewil- 
dered youths.  He  traveled  the  length 
and  breadth  of  the  country,  and 
whenever  he  located  someone  who 
was  working  hard  and  not  getting 
ahead,  he  would  present  a  sizeable 
voucher,  consistently,  refusing  col- 
lateral. 

Tim  acquired  a  reputation.  He 
became  known  as  "Liberal  Tim." 
People  flocked  to  him,  and  he  never 


turned  a  deaf  ear  to  an  honest  request. 
He  had  no  illusions.  He  did  not  de- 
ceive himself  into  believing  that  if 
something  happened  to  him,  and  he 
needed  help,  these  selfsame  people 
would  rush  and  fight  to  pay  the 
debt.  He  did  not  believe  that  things 
worked  out  that  way  in  the  scheme 
of  life.  People  would  fight  to  get, 
but  not  to  give.  That  was  natural — 
human  instinct.  The  friends  he  had 
made  "  were  fair-weather  frjends — - 
and  that  was  all  rig-ht  with  him. 
Some  men  bought  ocean  cruisers, 
or  fine  houses,  or  furs  and  jewels. 
He  chose  to  buy  the  vision  of  hope 
in  the  eyes  of  a  despairing  young 
singer.  There  was  no  difference,  as 
he  saw  it. 

Tim  Burton's  reputation  spread  far 
and  wide.  His  friends  began  to  wond- 
er if  there  was  no  end  to  his  wealth. 
Tim  did  not  worry  about  this ;  he  was 
too  shrewd,  he  figured,  to  lose  all  his 
money.  But  something  did  happen.  A 
bank  failed.  An  oil  well  went  dry.  A 
prospecting  expedition  failed  to  find 
gold.  One  day  Tim  Burton  found  him- 
self a  bankrupt.  He  grinned,  and  dis- 
appeared. He  wanted  to  spare  his 
friends  the  pain  of  refusing  to  return 
the  favor.  He  thought  they  would 
want  to  forget  what  he  had  done,  and 
would  avoid  him. 

For  two  years  Tim  roamed  the 
world  under  an  assumed  name,  trying 
to  recoup  his  fortune.  One  day  in  New 
York  he  came  face  to  face  with  Frank 
Stone,  an  old  friend.  He  pretended  not 
to  know  Stone,  and  endeavored  to 
pass,   but   Stone   exclaimed,   "For   the 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


—life    of    me — Tim    Burton!" 

Tim  was  caught.  He  merely  said, 
"Hello,  Frank." 

"I'm  in  a  terrible  rush,  Tim,"  con- 
tinued Stone;  "where  are  you  living?" 

'Oh,  at  the  Wise  Bard  quarters,*' 
answered  Tim,  and  regretted  the  an- 
swer the  next  moment.  Stone  shook  his 
hand  vigorously  and  disappeared. 
"Well,"  said  Tim  under  his  breath, 
"it's  what  I  asked  for,  and  I  can  take 
it." 

Four  night  later  fiive  men  called  at 
the  Wise  Bard  to  see  "Tim  Burton." 
They  were  informed  there  was  no  such 
man  registered.  But  after  a  minute  de- 
scription of  the  man  sought,  the  host 
produced    "John    Samson." 

"Tim,"  exclaimed  the  men,  "we 
know  you ;  you  will  have  to  come  with 
us." 

Tim  endeavored  to  withdraw,  but 
the  spokesman  took  his  arm  gently. 
and  he  walked  away  with  them.  Fear- 
ing that  he  might  be  suspected  as  a  fu- 
gitive, he  asked  the  men  to  explain, 
but  they  pushed  him  into  a  waiting- 
cab. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  cab  stopped  in 
front  of  a  great  building.  There  were 
crowds,  of  people  in.  cheering  and 
shouting.  Tim  thought  he  could  hear 
his  name  called.  The  men  rushed  him 
through  the  crowd  into  a  great  room  in 
the  building.  The  room  was  filled  with 
people  — thousands  of  them,  it  seemed 
to  Tim.  The  men  led  him  to  the  ros- 
trum, and  gave  him  a  seat.  Confused 
and  bewildered,  he  endeavored  to 
speak  to  the  men,  but  the  cheers 
drowned  his  words. 

One    of   the   Ave   men    stood    up    to 


speak.  Tim  now  saw  it  was  Frank 
Stone.  He  talked  glowingly  of  some 
man's  honor.  Tim  was  too  excited  to 
comprehend  the  meaning  of  what  was 
happening.  Finally  Stone  stepped  up 
to  Tim,  and  said  affectionately, 
"Folks,  here's  the  fellow  I've  been  tell 
ing  you  about!" 

Two  men  lifted  Tim  to  his  feet.  The 
cheering  was  tumultuous.  Tim  began 
to  see  a  light  in  human  nature.  He 
looked  at  the  audience  and  reconized 
many  of  the  old  faces — the  faces  of 
those  he  had  assisted  with  his  money. 
Someone  was  elbowing  his  way  to 
the  front.  Then  he  thrust  a  slip  of 
paper  into  Tim's  hand.  A  tiny  note 
was  attached,  which  read:  "Just  a 
little  token  of  appreciation  from  the 
folks  you  befriended."  The  slip  was 
a  voucher  for  a  large  sum  of  money. 

So  these  were  the  people  who  knew 
he  had  made  a  fortune  once,  and  be- 
lieved he  could  make  it  again,  and 
then  he  would  lepay  them  double  what 
they  were  now  doing.  Tim  kept  tell- 
ing himself  as  he  looked  down  into 
their  faces.  Fair-weather  friends,  to 
be  sure!  That  was  all  they  wanted 
— that   was    human    nature. 

But  Tim  stopped  short  in  his  think- 
ing. He  opened  his  mouth,  as  if  to 
speak,  but  only  his  face  flushed  in- 
stead. It  wasn't  fair  weather — just 
now — with  him — and  yet — 

"Frank — "  Tim  turned  to  his  old 
friend,  "Frank — tell  these  foul-weath- 
er friends  of  mine — "  But  the  tu- 
mult of  cheers  made  further  speech 
impossible.  Tim's  eye's  were  drench- 
ed, and  in  his  throat  was  a  something 
that  would  not  down. 


Accuracy  is  the  twin  brother  of  honesty :  inaccuracv,  of  dishonesty. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  COLORFUL  SPECTACLE 


(Sunshine  Magazine) 


While  the  trend  in  color  selection 
for  automobile  license  plates  appears 
to  be  toward  the  somber  color  com- 
binations, there  are  still  enough  hues 
in  the  1941  galaxy  of  tags  to  make 
the  seventoned  rainbow  a  relatively 
color  splotch  in  the  sky  by  compari- 
son. The  Car,  the  official  organ  of 
the  Philadelphia  Motor  Club,  has  tab- 
ulated the  color  schemes  for  the  forty- 
eight  states,  District  of  Columbia, 
Territorial  Possessions  and  Cana- 
dian Provinces.  It  will  be  noted  that 
Porto  Rico  is  the  only  unit  to  use  a 
three-color  combination.  The  state 
of  Connecticut  has  a  permanent  li- 
cense plate  with  small  replaceable 
date  slugs  to  be  changed  each  year. 

The  array  of  licence  plates  is  as  fol- 
lows: 

Alabama,  Black  on  yellow;  Arizona, 
Black  on  Copper;  Arkansas,  Green 
on  Aluminum;  California,  Orange  on 
Black;  Colorado,  Yellow  on  Black; 
Connecticut,  Black  on  Aluminum; 
Delaware,  Gold  on  Blue;  Dist.  of 
Columbia,  Chrome  Yellow  on  Black; 
Florida,  Red  on  White;  Georgia, 
Orange  Yellow  on  Dark  Blue;  Idaho, 
Black  on  yellow;  Illinois,  Yellow  on 
Black;  Indiana,  White  on  Blue;  Iowa, 
Black  on  White;  Kansas,  Gold  on  Red; 
Kentucky,  Black  on  Aluminum; 
Louisiana,  Black  on  White;  Maine, 
Red  on  Aluminum;  Maryland,  Black 
on  Aluminum;  Massachusetts,  White 
on  Green;  Michigan  (Full  Year), 
White  on  Maroon,  (Half  Year)  Mar- 
oon on  White;  Minnesota,  Black  on 
Aluminum;      Mississippi,     White     on 


Black;  Missouri,  White  on  Black; 
Montana,  Blue  on  White;  Nebraska, 
Dark  Blue  on  Orange;  Nevada,  Blue 
on  Silver;  New  Hampshire,  Green  on 
White;  New  Jersey,  White  on  Black; 
New  Mexico,  Red  on  Yellow;  New 
York,  Black  on  Orange;  North  Caro- 
lina, Gold  on  Black;  North  Dakota, 
Black  on  Orange ;  Ohio,  White  on  Ma- 
roon; Oklahoma,  White  on  Black; 
Oregon,  White  on  Green;  Pennsyl- 
vania, Golden  Yellow  on  Ultramarine 
Blue;  Rhode  Island,  Black  on  White; 
South  Carolina,  Black  on  Yellow; 
South  Dakota,  Yellow  on  Black;  Ten- 
nessee, White  on  Black;  Texas,  Gold 
on  Black;  Utah,  White  on  Black; 
Vermont,  White  on  Dai-k  Blue;  Vir- 
ginia, White  on  Black;  Washington, 
White  on  Green;  West  Virginia 
(1940-1941),  Black  on  National  Yel- 
low, (1941-1942)  National  Yellow  on 
Black;  Wisconsin,  Black  on  Federal 
Yellow ;   Wyoming,  Red  on  White. 

Territories  and  Possessions — Alas- 
ka, White  on  Green;  Canal  Zone, 
Black  on  Orange;  Hawaii,  Cardinal 
Red  on  Rustic  Gray;  Philippines, 
Gold  on  Celestial  Blue ;  Porto  Rico, 
Black  on  Tan  and  Blue. 

Provinces  of  Canada — Alberta, 
White  on  Black;  British  Columbia, 
Blue  on  White;  Manitoba,  Black  on 
Yellow;  New  Brunswick,  Cream  on 
Coffee  Brown ;  Nova  Scotia,  Black  on 
Dark  Ivory;  Ontario,  Green  on  White; 
Prince  Edward  Island,  Navy  Blue  on 
Orange;  Quebec.  White  on  Green; 
Saskatchewan.   White   on   Vermilion. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


Although  the  boys  enjoyed  a  fine 
fish  dinner  last  Sunday,  dyed  Easter 
eggs  occupied  important  places  on  the 
cottage  menus.  Hundreds  of  eggs 
were  gaily  colored,  and,  since  it  was 
a  very  pleasant  day,  various  sections 
of  the  School  campus  were  scenes 
of  Easter  egg  hunts,  especially  among 
the    smaller    lads. 


One  of  the  most  beautiful  sights 
on  the  campus  at  the  present  time  is 
a  large  Japanese  flowering  peach  tree 
in  -the  rear  of  the  Cannon  Memorial 
Administration  Building.  It  is  a  pro- 
fusion of  beautiful  pink  blooms,  caus- 
ing many  passers-by  to  stop  their 
cars  to  enjoy  a. good  look  at  it.  We 
regret  that  some  of  our  local  camera 
fans  do  not  have  the  necessary  equip- 
ment to  take  a  "shot"'  of  this  tree 
in  full  color. 


Baseball  got  off  to  a  good  start  here 
last  Saturday.  The  Training  School 
is  again  represented  in  the  Cabarrus 
County  League,  and  our  lads  had  the 
boys  from  Cannon  Mills  Plane  No. 
6,  of  Concord,  as  their  opponents  in 
the  opening  contest.  The  game  was 
played  on  the  local  diamond,  and  the 
School  lads  came  out  on  the  winning 
end  by  the  score  of  15  to  7.  Both 
teams  were  badly  in  need  of  more 
practice  and  costly  misplays  were 
very  much  in  evidence,  but  they  also 
turned  in  some  very  good  plays.  With 
a  little  more  practice,  it  is  our  opinion 
that  the  School  bovs  will  be  able  to 


give    their    competitors    a    real    scrap 
before   the   season   is   far  advanced. 


Sergeant  Spurgeon,  chief  clerk,  and 
Sergeant  Stephenson,  cf  the  United 
States  Army  recruiting  office,  Char- 
lotte, visited  the  School  -last  Monday 
night  for  the  purpose  of  showing  mo- 
tion pictures  depicting  various  phases 
of  army  life.  Promptly  at  seven 
o'clock,  the  boys  assembled  in  the  au- 
ditorium. The  first  picture  shown 
was  entitled  "Service  With  the 
Colors,"  and  it  was  followed  by  one 
called  "The  Air  Army."  Both  were 
highly  interesting  and  instructive  and 
our   lads   thoroughly   enjoyed   them. 

Following  the  showing  of  the  pic- 
tures, Sergeant  Spurgeon  addressed 
the  boys  briefly,  admonishing  them 
to  be  clean  and  manly  at  ail  times. 
He  also  commented  oil  a  recruit  shown 
in  the  first  picture,  one  of  these  fel- 
lows who  goes  around  with  a  chip  on 
his  shoulder,  and  how  the  army  soon 
remedied  that  condition.  Both  visit- 
ing soldiers  expressed  themselves  as 
being  delighted  with  the  g  ;neral  ap- 
parance  of  our  boys  and.  were  very 
much  interested  in  the  work  being 
carried  on  here.  They  further  stated 
that  they  hoped  to  be  able  to  make 
2turn  visit  at  an  early  date. 

Both  the  boys  and  officials  of  the 
institution  were  pleased  with  the 
pictures  shown  on  this  occasion  and 
are  deeply  grateful  to  Sergeants  Spur- 
geon and  Stephenson  for  making  it 
possible  for  them  to  enjoy  such  a 
fine  entertainment.  This  is  a  fine 
gesture  on  the  part  of  army  officials. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  in  showing  such  pictures  to  the 
boys  of  our  land,  they  are  rendering 
a  real  service.  They  clearly  point 
out  the  value  of  military  training 
and  should  do  much  in  creating  in- 
terest in  our  country's  great  defense 
program. 


Rev.  C.  E.  Baucom,  pastor  of  Mc- 
Gill  Street  Baptist  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  regular  afternoon  ser- 
vice at  the  Training  School  last  Sun- 
day. Following  the  singing  of  the 
opening  hymn,  a  group  of  twelve 
boys,  under  the  direction  of  Miss  Mary 
Frances  Redwine,  rendered  a  special 
number,  "Nearer,  Still  Nearer,"  in  a 
most  pleasing  manner.  This  was 
followed  by  the  entire  student  body, 
led  by  Bruce  Hawkins,  of  Cottage  No. 
3,  repeating  the  beautiful  Easter 
story,  as  found  in  Luke  24:1-6. 

In  his  message  to  the  boys,  Rev. 
Mr.  Baucom  chose  as  his  text,  I  Cor. 
15:20 — "But  now  is  Christ  risen  from 
the  dead,  and  become  the  first  fruits 
of  them  that  slept."  At  the  beginning 
of  his  remarks,  the  speaker,  told  the 
boys  how  he  thoroughly  enjoy- 
ed worshipping  with  them,  as  the 
splendid  manner  in  which  they  sang 
the  fine  old  hymns  and  recited  por- 
tions of  the  Scriptures  was  a  great 
inspiration.  He  added  that  they  spoke 
and  sang  as  though  it  really  came 
right  from  the  heart. 

Easter,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom,  is 
a  day  of  joy  and  gladness  because  it 
commemorates  Christ's  great  victory 
over  the  evil  forces  of  the  world. 
Yet  today,  part  of  the  world  is  torn 
by  the  havoc  of  war.  Men  are  de- 
stroying each  other  by  the  hundreds 


of  thousands.  If  we  look  only  on 
this  side  of  the  picture,  the  outlook 
is  gloomy.  Even  in  the  midst  of  all 
this,  there  is  a  real  hope  that  comes 
darting  through  the  darkest  hours 
of  life.  That  ray  of  light  comes  to 
us  in  the  words  of  the  text:  "Now 
is   Christ  risen  from   the  dead." 

The  speaker  further  stated  that 
all  through  life  men  have  realized 
that  all  was  not  ended  with  life  on 
earth,  and  quoted  these  examples: 
In  the  Stone  Age,  people  buried  vari- 
ous articles  with  the  dead,  evidently 
thinking  they  might  have  use  for 
them  in  life  after  the  grave.  Some 
time  later,  another  race  cremated  the 
bodies  of  those  who  passed  away. 
The  ashes  was  placed  in  a  contain- 
er, upon  which  was  painted  a  picture 
of  the  rising  sun,  showing  that  they 
also  thought  there  was  another  life. 
Our  American  Indians  buried  with 
their  fallen  braves,  bows,  arrows, 
spears,  knives,  pottery,  etc.,  and  the 
only  way  this  has  been  explained  is 
that  they  thought  their  comrades 
would  need  them  after  passing  from 
earthly  life  to  the  "happy  hunting 
ground." 

As  we  read  of  these  strange  cus- 
toms, we  wonder  deep  down  in  our 
hearts,  if  these  were  just  vain  at- 
titudes of  men  or  was  it  real.  Surely 
such  instincts  must  have  had  some 
meaning.  It  shows  that  througout 
all  ages  men  lived  without  any  de- 
finite proof  that  the  grave  was  the 
end  of  all  life,  and  they  held  to  the 
belief  that  there  was  something  be- 
yond. God  finally  saw  to  it  that 
man's  instinct  and  longing  should  not 
L?  without  foundation,  that  this  life 
was  not  the  end,  so  He  sent  His  only 
son  into  the  world  for  the  purpose  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


removing  all  doubt  from  their  minds. 

This  Man  of  Nazareth,  continued 
the  speaker,  began  to  preach  a  doc- 
trine entirely  new  to  men.  He  told 
them  that  he  came  from  God,  and  that 
they  who  believed  on  him  should  have 
eternal  life,  dwelling  forever  with 
him  in  the  great  kingdom  of  the 
Heavenly  Father.  He  soon  attract- 
ed great  multitudes  of  followers.  They 
were  swayed  by  his  teachings.  They 
marveled  as  they  saw  him  heal  the 
sick;  restore  sight  to  the  blind;  and 
even  bring  the  dead  back  to  life. 
Truly,  they  said,  he  was  filled  with 
the  power  of  God.  They  hailed  him 
as  the  great  king  come  to  rule  over 
them — the  Messiah,  whose  coming  had 
been  foretold  by  the  prophets  of  old. 
Just  a  short  time  thereafter,  these 
same  people,  urged  on  by  those  who 
were  jealous  of  Christ  because  of  the 
growing  popularity  of  the  doctrine 
he  preached,  turned  against  him, 
causing  him  to  suffer,  and  finally  to 
be  put  to  a  most  shameful  death. 

This,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom,  was 
God's  way  of  showing  people  that 
the  powers  of  evil  could  not  pre- 
vail. While  Christ  was  put  to  death, 
hope  comes  from  the  fact  that  he 
again    became    alive.     Had    not    this 


wonderful  event  occurred,  Christian- 
ity would  have  been  no  more  than 
the  religion  of  pagan  races.  Our  re- 
ligion exceeds  theirs  because  we  have 
a  leader  whose  tomb  is  empty  and  he 
is  our  risen  Lord.  If  Christ  were 
still  dead,  we,  like  savages  of  old, 
would  be  groping  in  the  dark  for 
something  real.  By  Jesus's  supreme 
sacrifice,  the  hopes  of  men  through 
all  ages  have  been  realized.  We  now 
are  assured  that  there  is  something 
to  man  beyond  the  grave.  Whether 
this  is  to  be  a  life  of  joy  or  woe  de- 
pends entirely  on  the,  acceptance  of 
the  story  of  the  risen  Christ.  If  we 
will  only  put  our  trust  in  him,  he  will 
give  us  strength  to  live  for  the  glory 
of  God,  for  he  said,  upon  returning 
to  his  Father,  "I  will  not  leave  you 
comfortless." 

In  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  told 
his  listeners  that  since  Jesus  has 
promised  to  be  with  those  who  obey 
his  teachings,  we  should  all  strive 
to  follow  him,  that  we,  too,  at  the  end 
of  this  earthly  life,  may  rise  and  live 
amid  the  joys  of  eternity.  By  accept- 
ing Christ,  we  not  only  shall  be  able 
to  live  and  enjoy  success,  but  we  can 
meet  the  grim  destroyer  at  the  end 
of  the  trail  with  the  hope  of  victory. 


THE  DESIDERATUM 

When  the  way  seems  long  and  dreary, 
And  troubles  'round  you  crowd, 

Until  you  feel  near  giving  up, 
With  heart  and  spirit  cowed, 

When  strength  and  faith  are  spent, 
And  hope  you  well  nigh  lack, 

Don't  pray  to  God  for  a  lighter  load — 
Pray  for  a  stronger  back ! 


— York  Rite  Trestle  Board. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  April   13,   1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(6)  Herschel  Allen  6 
(4)    Carl  Barrier  4 

(16)   William  Drye   18 

(9)   Homer  Head  17 
(20)   Frank  May  20 

(8)   Weaver  Ruff  14 
(20)   William  Shannon  20 
(20)   Weldon  Warren  20 

(3)  James    Williams    3 

COTTAGE  NO.   1 

(4)  James  Bargesser  9 

(4)  N.  A.  Bennett  11 
William    Blaekmon    9 
Charles  Browning  4 

(2)   Lacy   Burleson   4 
Albert  Chunn   15 

(2)  John   Davis   16 
Eugene    Edwards    11 

(3)  Ralph    Harris    10 
Doris  Hill  5 
Porter   Holder    17 

(3)    Carl  Hooker  5 

(7)  Burman  Keller  15 

(5)  H.   C.  Pope   11 
Leonard  Robinson  4 

(3)    Everett    Watts    18 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Henry  Barnes 
Bernice  Hoke   10 

(8)  Julian  T.  Hooks  16 
(18)    Edward  Johnson  19 

(2)  'Ralph    Kistler    7 
(16)   Donald  McFee  1J 

Peter  Tuttle  '. 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey  15 

(3)  Lewis  Baker  13 
Charles    Beal    3 
Kenneth  Conklin  8 
Jack    Crotts    10 
Max  Evans  11 
Robert  Hare  7 

(3)   David    Hensley    9 
Jerry  Jenkins  7 
Harley    Matthews    11 
Fonzer  Pitman 
George  Shaver  7 


John   Tolley    13 
(3)   Jerome  Wiggins  15 
(3)    Louis   Williams    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  i 
Wesley     Beaver    6 
Paul    Briggs    9 
(2)    William  Cherry  7 
(2)   Leo    Hamilton    10 
\1)   John  Jf.cksoii    10 

Morris  Johnson  4 
(2)  Hugh  Kennedy  14 
(2)    William    Morgan    7 

(2)  J.  W.  McRorrie  9 
Robert    Simpson    9 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(7)   Theodore    Bowles    19 

(3)  Robert  Bellinger  u 
A.  C.  Elmore  11 

(5)    Ivey    Lunsford    12 
(2)    Mack   McQuaigue    13 
Leonard     Helton     9 

(5)  Hubert    Walker    17 
(.9)   Dewey   Ware    19 

Charles   B.   Ziegler  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 
(2)    Elgin    Atwood    2 

Eugene    Ballew 

Frank  Fargis 
(2)    Earl  Hoyle  2 

(6)  Leonard    Jacobs    12 
(2)    Jomn   Maples   6 

Durwood   Martin  2 
(2)   Jesse  Peavy  4 

Emerson    Sawyer   2 
Jack  Reeves 

(7)  Carl  Ward   9 
William   Wilkerson 

(2)  Woodrow    Wilson    10 

(3)  George    Wilhite    5 

(2)  James   C.   Wiggins   3 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(15)    Cleasper    Beasley    19 

(3)  Henry     Butler     15 
(2)   Donald  Earnhardt  17 

George   Green   11 
(2)    Lyman  Johnson  16 
Robert    Lawrence    8 
. !   "  ne  18 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Ernest     Overcash     11 

Marshall   Pace    13 
(2)    Carl  Ray   13 
(2)   Loy    Stines    9 

Ernest  Turner  10 
(2)    Alex   Weathers    12 

Ervin    Wolfe    14 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Cecil  Ashley  4 
COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(2)   Percy  Capps   11 
(6)   David  Cunningham  19 
(2)   James  Davis  5 
Riley    Denny    2 
George   Gaddy   12 
Columbus  Hamilton  12 

(2)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  10 

(3)  Mark  Jones  13 
Isaac   Mahaffey   3 
Marvin   Matthewson 

(5)   William   Nelson   16 
Thomas   Sands   13 
(5)   Horace  Williams   10 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(3)  John  Allison  7 

(4)  Cecil  Gray  13 

(20)   Robert  Goldsmith  20 

(5)  Earl    Hildreth    17 
(12)    Broadus  Moore  17 

John    Ray   5 
(8)    Monroe    Searcy    15 
(3)    James    Tyndall    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(5)  Odell    Almond    16 

(2)  Jay  Brannock  5 

(2)  Ernest    Brewer    12 
William  Deaton  14 

(5)  Treley  Frankum  15 

(5)  Woodrow  Hager  14 

(2)  Eugene  Heffner  12 

(2)  Charles    Hastings    11 

(5)  Tillman    Lyles    16 

(5)  James   Mondie   11 


(5)   Hercules   Rose   15 
(5)   Howard    Sanders    18 
(2)   Charles    Simpson    16 

Robah  Sink  16 
(2)    Jesse   Smith   10 

(2)  George    Tolson    14 
Daniel   McPhail 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(11)   James  Brewer  17 
(4)    Charles    Gaddy    12 
(4)   Vincent   Hawes    17 
Charles    Metcalf   2 
Claude  McConnell  2 

(3)  Jordan    Mclver    4 
Randall  D.  Peeler  9 

(3)   Fred    Rhodes    3 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(3)  Raymond    Andrews    15 

(4)  John    Baker    17 
(7)    Edward   Carter    18 

(2)  Mack   Coggins   16 

(3)  Leonard  Dawn  6 
(20)   Audie  Farthing  20 

(4)  Troy  Gilland  17 
(2)   John   Hamm   16 

(5)  William  Harding  6 

(2)  Marvin   King   9 
Feldman  Lane   16 

(10)    Roy    Mumford    13 

(3)  Charles   McCoy le  13 
(14)   Norvell  Murphy  17 

John   Robbins   15 

(6)  James    Roberson   8 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(16)   Jennings   Britt  16 
Calvin   Tessneer    5 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

(3)   Frank    Chavis    3 

(3)  George  Duncan  15 

(4)  Roy   Holmes   4 

(5)  James    Johnson    6 
Leroy   Lowry   2 

(2)   Redmond   Lowry    15 
(2)   Varcy  Oxendine  3 
(2)   Thomas  Wilson  17 


Jealousy  is  the  fear  of  apprehension  of  superiority;  envy 
your  uneasiness  under  it. — Shenstone. 


^ 


APR  2  8   1941 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL    XXIX 


CONCORD  N.  C  ,  APRIL  26,  1941 


NO    17 


\3 


risk 


HUBBARD'S    ADVICE 

If  you  work  for  a  man,  in  heaven's  name 
work  for  him.  Speak  well  of  him  and  stand 
by  the  institution  he  represents.  Remember, 
an  ounce  of  loyalty  is  worth  a  pound  of  clev- 
erness. 

If  you  must  growl,  condemn,  and  eternally 
find  fault,  resign  your  position,  and  when  you 
are  on  the  outside,  damn  him  to  your  heart's 
content ;  but  as  long  as  you  are  a  part  of  the 
institution,  do  not  condemn  it.  If  you  do, 
the  first  high  wind  that  comes  along  will  blow 
you  away,  and  probably  you  will  never  know 
why. — Elbert  Hubbard. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL   COMMENT  3-7 

MRS.   ROOSEVELT   SPEAKS 

IN    CHARLOTTE  (Charlotte    Observer)         8 

WAR'S  LOST  PEOPLE  TURN 

TO  RED  CROSS  By  Ruth  Cowan       11 

STONEWALL  JACKSON'S   GRANDSON 

MADE   GENERAL  (Charlotte   Observer)       14 

SLALOM    SPEED  By    Fletcher    D.    Slater       16 

THE  RED  WINGED  BLACKBIRD  (N.  C.  Bird  Club)       22 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  23 

SCHOOL   HONOR    ROLL— MARCH  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  RE-SURGE  IN  SPRING 

From  the  gardens  of  Summerville,  S.  C.,  along  the  shaded  road  of  live  oaks, 
arching  majestically  overhead  and  drooping  gray  beards  of  moss,  we  enter 
Magnolia  Gardens,  a  veritable  paradise.  No  artist  can  paint  nor  words  de- 
scribe the  beauty  and  charm  of  it  all.  Nestled  peacefully  amidst  the  greens- 
ward, and  hugged  by  the  river,  along  whose  banks  arched  giant  trees,  the 
wide  acres  spread  with  richest  profusion  of  gorgeous  color  and  fragrant 
charm:  great  banks  of  azaleas  and  japonicas  of  every  variety  and  hue,  roses 
and  fragrant  gardenias;  yellow  jasmine,  and  purple  wistaria  climbing  high- 
overhead  and  twining  amidst  the  Spanish  moss  that  hung  weirdly  from  tower- 
ing live  oaks  and  giant  pines;  and  cypress  trees,  like  silent  sentinels  along  the 
water's  edge,  standing  guard  over  the  still,  dark  lakes  that  mirrored  the 
rare  beauty  of  the  intertwining  forms  and  colors  surrounding  and  over- 
head. We  were  told  that  no  flowers  were  ever  stolen  from  that  paradise, 
because  there  breathed  a  strange  sacredness  through  it  all,  as  thither  came 
the  restless  or  weary  and  found  solace  and  peace.  Would  such  overwhelming 
beauty  dim  and  its  charm  wane,  in  time,  for  the  visitor?  we  asked.  In  sub- 
dued tones,  in  answer,  travelers  testified  that  each  year  they  came  as  on  a 
peace  pilgrimage  to  this  place,  with  new  eagerness,  and  each  season  it  appeared 
more  beautiful  and  alluring  than  before. 

The  secret  of  the  ceaseless  charm  of  such  gardens  is  that  Nature  in  her 
wisdom  withholds  the  strewing  of  the  flowers  in  the  year's  pathway  until 
such  time  as  the  soul  is  most  eager  to  enjoy  them;  and,  after  the  spirit 
has  breathed  in  the  fragrance  and  beauty,  she  gently  removes  them  until 
another  springs  appears.  Thus,  day  follows  night;  springtime,  winter;  and 
life  follows  death.  Life  hibernates,  whether  in  plant  or  animal,  and  surges 
forth  again  in  the  springtime  at  the  call  of  God. 

"In  the  breast  of  a  bulb  is  the  promise  of  spring; 
In  the  soul  of  a  seed  is  the  hope  of  the  sod; 
In  a  little  blue  egg  there's  a  bird  that  will  sing; 
In  the  heart  of  a  child  is  the  Kingdom  of  God." 

— The  Lutheran 


SPRINCx 

This  is  the  season  of  the  year  that  lends  inspiration  to  those 
poetically  inclined  to  describe  the  beauties  of  nature  in  verse.     Each 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

season  of  the  year  has  entrancing  beauties  but  when  Spring  sudden- 
ly slips  upon  us  in  all  of  its  glory  of  colorful  flowers  and  lawns  that 
look  like  carpets  of  green  velvet,  we  are  thrilled.  The  picture  is 
made  more  pleasing  by  the  green  branches  of  stately  trees  which 
serve  as  resting  places  for  the  song  birds.  In  the  mad  rush  for 
material  things  of  life  we  forget  to  count  the  blessings  of  God's 
handiwork.  Harmony  and  beauty  are  given  for  the  development 
of  the  mind  and  enrichment  of  the  soul. 

The  brush  of  the  artist  may  paint  a  picture  true  to  color  and 
setting,  but  only  the  Creator  makes  the  picture  alive,  wherein  we 
see  myriads  of  colors,  no  two  flowers  of  the  same  hue,  and  feel  the 
soft  breezes,  hear  the  babbling  brooks  and  the  song  birds  as  they 
swing  in  the  wind-tossed  branches  of  trees.  The  artist  depicts  the 
beauties  that  can  be  seen  with  the  eye,  but  he  cannot  make  one  hear 
or  feel  the  harmony  of  nature  as  given  by  soft  breezes,  the  running 
of  the  waters,  and  the  chirping  of  birds.  We  have  more  to  be  thank- 
ful for  than  the  material  things,  and  should  give  greater  emphasis 
to  the  divine  gifts,  realizing  that  all  power  comes  from  above,  and 
be  thankful  for  the  countless  blessings  showered  upon  us  by  the 
Master  Artist,  the  Creator. 


NORTH  CAROLINA  PARENTS-TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

The  twenty-second  annual  convention  of  the  North  Carolina  Con- 
gress of  Parents  and  Teachers  convenes  in  Asheville,  April  22-23. 
Mrs.  Doyle  D.  Alley,  of  Waynesville,  state  president,  announced  re- 
cently that  the  theme  which  will  engage  the  attention  of  this  in- 
teresting group  of  parents  and  teachers  will  be  "Childhood  and 
Youth  in  a  Democracy."  The  speakers  chosen  for  the  event  are 
Governor  J.  Melville  Broughton  and  Ex-Governor  Clyde  R.  Hoey. 

No  place  in  this  country  presents  a  more  picturesque  setting, 
especially  at  this  season  of  the  year,  for  this  galaxy  of  interested 
women  who  are  working  for  the  spiritual,  mental  and  physical  de- 
velopment of  childhood — the  future  citizens  of  America.  The 
homes  and  schools  are  separate  and  distinct  units  from  the  view- 
points of  daily  activities,  but  have  one  common  purpose — the  train- 
ing and  development  of  childhood. 

A  change  of  scenes  and  a  sea  of  new  faces,  reflecting  interest  and 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

enthusiasm  in  their  work,  gives  fresh  impetus  to  both  parents  and 
teachers  who  perhaps  need  a  transfusion  of  new  thought.  We 
learn  more  than  is  often  realized  by  moving  about  and  rubbing  el- 
bows with  people. 

The  following  is  taken  from  a  news  item,  giving  the  high  spots  of 
the  P-T-A  convention : 

An  entertainment  feature  of  Tuesday  evening's  program  will  be 
a  concert  by  a  state-wide  chorus  of  Mother-Singers,  under  the  di- 
rection of  Miss  Grace  Van  Dyke  Moore,  of  Woman's  College,  a  form- 
er national  music  chairman  for  the  Congress  of  Parents  and  Teach- 
ers. 

Dr.  Clyde  A.  Erwin,  state  superintendent  of  public  instruction, 
will  be  present  at  a  number  of  the  sessions,  bringing  greetings  and 
participating  in  a  panel  discussion  on  "Newly  Enacted  Educational 
and  Health  Legislation"  on  Wednesday  afternoon. 

Mrs.  William  Kletzer,  of  Portland,  Oregon,  president  of  the  Na- 
tional Congress  of  Parents  and  Teachers,  is  to  be  in  Asheville  for 
the  duration  of  the  North  Carolina  convention,  addressing  the  dele- 
gates at  the  opening  meeting  on  Tuesday  morning. 

Important  business  includes  the  election  of  a  new  state  president 
to  succeed  Mrs.  Alley,  whose  three-year  term  of  office  expires  this 
spring. 


WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE 

William  Shakespeare,  the  greatest  poet  of  all  time,  who  was  born 
April  23,  1564,  continues  to  live  in  spirit,  so  states  Major  Bowes, 
who,  as  a  member  of  a  Shakespearian  Society  participates  in  the 
anniversary  celebration  of  this  renowned  writer. 

The  early  life  of  Shakespeare  was  handicapped  because  his  par- 
ents were  very  poor,  but  he,  like  many  who  burgeon  out  their  own 
lives  from  a  log  cabin  to  fame,  with  a  master  mind  of  high  ideals 
painted  characters  with  his  pen  true  to  color  and  class. 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  how  a  poor  boy  nearly  four  hundred 
years  ago  could  leave  to  the  world  classics  that  have  been  read  by 
scholars.  It  is  quite  evident  to  all  serious-minded  people  that  it 
is  the  "set  of  the  sail  and  not  the  gale"  in  the  home  that  determines 
the  destiny  of  the  youth  of  the  land. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

The  works  of  this  noted  playwright  show  a  close  contact  with  the 
higher  and  lower  strata  of  his  country.  He  married  Ann  Hatha- 
way, rearea  a  family,  and  his  home,  Stratford-On-Avon,  will  con- 
tinue to  be  a  shrine  where  the  traveling  public  goes  to  honor  the 
writer  who  made  his  name  immortal  with  his  pen,  or  quill. 

William  Shakespeare  died  on  his  birthday,  April  23,  1616,  at  the 
early  age  of  52  years. 


CANCER  CONTROL 

,  For  two  years  there  has  been  an  effort  locally  to  make  people 
conscious  as  to  the  danger  of  that  insidious  disease — cancer — which 
destroys  human  lives  by  the  thousands.  Frequently  it  is  recognized 
too  late,  so  naturally,  a  horrible  death  follows.  Is  seems  the  time 
is  not  yet  ripe  for  people  to  become  awakened  as  to  the  necessity 
of  knowing  the  symptoms  of  the  dread  disease,  and  then  get  pro- 
fessional advice  from  a  physician.  The  general  public  can  be  made 
cancer-conscious  by  education  as  to  early  symptoms,  and  this  is 
possible — but  it  takes  a  humanitarian  spirit  with  will-power.  It 
is  so  easy  to  be  leaders  in  organizations  that  have  been  in  exis- 
tence for  years,  but  it  takes  all  one  has — heart,  mind  and  strength 
— to  blaze  the  way  for  a  worthy  cause,  such  as  cancer  control,  in 
which  very  few  seem  really  interested.  The  road  of  the  least 
resistance  is  the  way  the  masses  take. 

We  were  pleased  to  read  the  following,  taken  from  the  Monroe 
Enquirer,  and  pass  it  on  to  our  readers: 

In  the  month  of  April  each  year  we  give  special  heed  and  pub- 
licize the  nation's  plea  for  special  recognition  of  cancer.  We  dedi- 
cate this  space  to  the  importance  of  checking  this  dire  disease 
in  this  country.  They  ask  that  you  educate  yourself  to  recognize 
cancer  in  its  early  stages  that  you  might  fight  it  more  easily  and 
control  it  successfully.  Cancer  is  not  a  hopeless  case  as  it  can  be 
cured  if  found  in  time !  Dr.  Clarence  Little,  who  heads  the  Society 
•  for  the  Control  of  Cancer  says,  " — impress  upon  the  public  the 
necessity  for  this  program  and  the  importance  of  constant  vigilance 
in  this  fight  for  humanity,  we  shall  be  able  to  save  many  thousands 
of  lives — ." 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

COURTS  AND  CHARACTERS  BUILDING 

A  line  used  as  filler  in  a  recent  issue  of  the  Kiwanis  Magazine 
reads  thus —  "It  is  cheaper  to  build  boys  than  to  build  prisons." 

The  Johnson  County  board  of  commissioners  when  they  make 
the  county  budget  for  the  fiscal  year,  will  include  a  considerable 
sum  for  maintaining  courts,  another  considerable  sum  for  maintain- 
ing the  jail,  and  another  considerable  sum  for  maintaining  the 
sheriff's  office  whose  personnel  rounds  up  the  violators  of  the  law 
and  hales  them  into  court. 

The  offenders  were  once  boys.  Some  of  them  are  little  more  than 
boys  when  they  appear  in  courts.  The  line  in  the  Kiwanis  magazine 
makes  one  wonder  if  more  money  were  put  into  the  budget  for 
schools  and  attendance  officers,  for  public  libraries,  for  bands,  for 
vocational  training,  whether  or  not  the  sum  would  eventually  be 
less  for  prisons  and  courts.  Paul  Whiteman  said:  "Teach  a  boy  to 
blow  a  trumpet  and  he  will  never  blow  a  safe."  Edgar  A.  Guest 
says:  "Giver  us  more  lovers  of  music,  more  lovers  of  pictures  and 
books,  and  we'll  fill  up  the  world  with  good  neighbors  and  dwindle 
the  number  of  crooks." 

This  is  an  angle  of  spending  to  which  our  public  financiers  should 
give  due  thought.  Our  jails  would  not  be  emptied  over  night.  Our 
courts  will  doubtless  always  be  needed.  But  the  ratio  of  courts, 
and  character  building  enterprise  might  be  reversed. 


THE  UPLIFT 


MRS.  ROOSEVELT  SPEAKS 

IN  CHARLOTTE 

(Charlotte  Observer) 


Modern  Americans  must  continue 
to  move  forward  with  the  adventure- 
some spirit  of  their  forefathers  to- 
ward a  better  world  through  co-oper- 
ation within  the  nation's  own  bor- 
ders and  with  the  other  nations  of 
the  earth  or  build  a  wall  about  this 
country  and  at  constantly  increasing" 
cost  attempt  to  live  as  a  country 
apart. 

Such,  said  Mrs.  Franklin  D.  Roose- 
velt here  last  night,  is  "Amei'ica's 
outlook  for  the  future."  Mrs.  Roose- 
velt addressed  a  large  audience  at 
the  end  of  her  talk  answered  several 
questions  asked  by  persons  in  the 
throng.  She  was  presented  by  Mrs. 
Charles  W.  Tillett,  of  Charlotte,  vice 
chairman  of  the  Democratic  nation- 
al committee  and  the  nation's  highest 
ranking  Democratic  woman  leader. 

There  is  little  hope  in  the  world  in 
a  negotiated  peace  that  would  end 
the  present  world  war,  in  the  opinion 
of  Mrs.  Roosevelt.  Yet  there  are 
Americans  who  think  that  such  a 
solution  would  be  preferable  to  the 
cost  and  burden  and  pain  that  would 
be  necessary  before  Hitler  and  his 
philosophy  can  be  ovei'come. 

"And  if  we  decide  that  a  degoti- 
ated  peace  is  out  of  the  question, 
then  we  must  also  decide  to  extend 
ourselves  to  help  those  who  are  fight- 
ing Hitlerism,"  she  declared. 

The  issue  is  urgent  and  not  to  be 
escaped.  For  "those  of  my  age,  it 
doesn't  matter  so  much  perhaps.  We 
will  manage  somehow  to  exist  during 
the    remaining    years    that    may    be 


allotted  to  us.  But  with  the  younger 
generation  it  is  no  academic  question- 
It  will  be  either  a  continuation  of 
the  past  or  something  entirely  dif- 
ferent from  what  we  have  known, 
something  which  we  must  accept  not 
because  we  will  want  to  but  because 
somebody  in  another  country  will  be 
making-  us  accept  it." 

It  is  difficult  to  understand  the  pres- 
ent world  conflict  in  the  terms  of  a 
definition  recently  given  by  a  man 
whom  she  described  as  "a  learned 
friend  of  mine,"  who  declared  that 
this  struggle  is  "but  an  episode  in 
the  stream  of  history,"  and  yet  in 
the  long  view  that  definition  will  per- 
haps be  correct,  she  thought,  in  the 
introduction  to  her  development  of 
her  views  concerning  this  nation's 
future. 

She  described  briefly  the  pioneer- 
ing urge  that  brought  our  adven- 
turesome ancestors  to  America  to 
"find  a  better  world"  and  of  the  con- 
tinuing struggle  toward  that  end. 
The  effort  to  find  this  better  world 
is  really  in  her  opinion,  "the  wave 
of  the  future."  She  quoted  from  the 
recently  published  little  book  by  R. 
H.  Markham  (University  of  North 
Carolina  Press)  called  "The  Wave 
of  the  Past,"  a  book  that  in  the  opin- 
ion of  the  critics  constitutes  an  ex- 
cellent answer  to  Arme  Lindberg's 
"The  wave  of  the  future,"  and  traced 
the  strange  decision  of  this  nation 
after  the  last  world  war  to  try  to  live 
"unto   ourselves." 

"So   we   pulled   back   into   our  own 


THE  UPLIFT 


boundaries  and  our  own  shells,"  she 
declared,  and  decided  to  do  nothing 
that  would  entail  any  effort  upon  our 
part  to  aid  in  bringing  about  the  well- 
being  of  other  nations. 

"I  wonder  if  we  knew  where  our 
interests  really  lay,"  she  questioned, 
and  she  gave  the  analogy  of  the  boy 
who  through  inattention  and  lack  of 
proper  training  must  be  sent  to  the 
reformatory,  the  man  in  prison,  or 
the  man  in  the  hospital  at  public  ex- 
pense. In  each  case,  she  pointed  out, 
proper  attention  would  probably  have 
saved  much  in  the  final  costs,  and  this 
would  have  been  true,  no  doubt,  had 
we  joined  in  with  the  other  nations 
at  the  end  of  the  first  World  War  "to 
help  build  that  better  world." 

Now  we  have  come  to  the  point 
where  "we  are  finding  that  no  mat- 
ter how  much  or  how  little  interest 
we'd  like  to  take  in  world  conditions, 
the  situation  somehow  forces  itself 
upon  us"  and  "the  fact  remains  that 
we  are  in  the  present  situation.  In 
looking  into  the  future  we  have  a 
choice.  We  may  do  as  we  did  before." 
Or  we  may  join  with  the  other  nations 
in  co-operating  to  bring  about  this 
better  world  that  is  so  earnestly  de- 
sired. 

She  said  that  some  time  ago  in  a 
period  of  pessimism  over  the  out- 
look for  the  world  she  spoke  bitterly 
to  the  President.  "I  said  to  my  hus- 
band, 'I  don't  believe  human  beings 
are  worth  saving.  Here  we  are  hardly 
20  years  from  one  war  and  now  we 
are  back  in  another.  Must  these  cycles 
come  time  after  time?" 

"He  looked  at  me  and  a  rather 
amused  expression,  came  over  his 
face.  'I  wonder  where  your  courage 
has  gone  to,'  he  said.  And,  of  course, 
that  was  a  perfect  answer." 


What  we  do  in  the  future  will  really 
be  what  we  are  thinking  now,  Mrs. 
Roosevelt  pointed  out.  "Some  propose 
that  we  build  up  our  markets  at  home, 
though  they  don't  say  how,  and  let 
the  rest  of  the  world  go  hang."  That 
would  require  a  great  two-ocean  navy, 
a  huge  army,  a  tremendous  "aviation 
force."  And  it  would  be  a  constantly 
incressing  burden,  for  we  would  be 
required  to  stay  prepared  at  all  times 
to  defend  ourselves  in  our  isolation. 

She  showed  how,  should  Hitler  win, 
the  world  would  soon  be  trading  on 
a  barter  system  and  our  economy 
would  not  permit  our  successful 
competition  with  goods  inexpensively 
manufactured  in  a  Germany,  a  Eu- 
rope, whose  standard  of  living  would 
be  so  much  lower  than  ours. 

"We  will  be  competing  with  a  whole 
continent  under  one  head —  a  con- 
tinent in  which  many  persons  equally 
skilled  with  our  own  but  having  no 
choice  as  to  how  they  would  live,  what 
they  would  make,  would  be  providing 
goods   thus   inexpensively   made." 

That  is  the  isolation,  the  "wave  of 
the  future,"  side  of  the  picture. 

"But  I'm  wondering  if  we  oughtn't 
to  be  thinking  of  a  different  sort  of 
future,"  she  declared.  "We  are  a  great 
and  rich  nation,  a  nation  of  still  un- 
developed resources.  I'm  wondering 
if  we  shouldn't  recognize  that  co- 
operation is  the  wave  of  the  future; 
shouldn't  see  that  people  who  work 
together  throughout  the  world  for  a 
better  world  aren't  riding  the  wave 
of  the  future." 

To  co-operate  with  the  other  na- 
tions with  more  effectiveness,  said 
Mrs.  Roosvelt,  we  should  make  our 
own  democracy  more  effective  here 
at  home.  We  should  see  that  we  are 
not  only  a  country  with  a  democratic 


10  THE  UPLIFT 

form  of  government  but  that  we  are  stand  still.  We  must  continue  to  ad- 

truly    a    democratic    nation,    that    we  vance  or  be  overcome.  "We  either  go 

recognize     the     fact     that     there     is  with  it  and  meet  those  conditions  or 

such  a  thing  as  "economic  democracy"  we  go  back  and  give  in  to  Hitler,  to 

for  "no  government  is  going  to  meet  Stalin,  to  Mussolini,  to  the  old  wave 

the  wave   of  the  future  that   doesn't  of  the  past." 

provide  a  decent  existence  for  its  citi-  But  her  hope  was  that   "Our  peo- 

zens."  pie  decide  to  make  a  better  world — 

Americans    must    get    away    from  for    ourselves    and    for    other    people 

sectionalism    and    become    Americans.  pF0AS.  .xa^aq  t?  aj^ra  maq}  Suidpq  Aq 

We  must  not  be  New  Englanders  or  for  themselves." 

New     Yorkers     or      Southerners     or  Mrs.    Roosevelt    was    sponsored    in 

Middle    Westerners    or    Califomians,  Charlotte  by  the  Charoltte  News. 
but     Americans.     Democracy     cannot 


'TOT  LIKKER"  IS  GIVEN  BOOST  IN  SOCIAL  RANK 

Nutritional  research  has  revealed  that  malnutrition  is  often 
a  less  serious  problem  among  low  income  Negro  families  than 
among  white  families.  Miss  Sallie  brooks,  assistant  exten- 
sion nutritionist  of  N.  C.  State  College,  says  that  one  reason  for 
this  is  that  Negro  families  usually  consume  the  "pot  likker" — 
the  water  in  which  their  vegetables  are  boiled — while  the  white 
families  throw  it  away. 

"Actually,"  Miss  Brooks  said,  "this  "pot  liquor"  contains 
much  of  the  vitamin  content  of  the  vegetables,  including  the 
the  essential  B  vitamins  that  are  soluble  in  water."  She  thinks 
that  the  social  standing  of  "pot  liquor"  should  be  raised. 

The  Extension  specialist  said  that  one  of  the  National  De- 
fense measures  being  stressed  by  the  United  States  Department 
of  Agriculture  is  the  improvement  of  the  diet  of  the  American 
people  through  the  popularization  of  vitamin-enriched  foods. 
Already  on  the  market  in  many  sections  of  the  country  is  a  new 
vitamin — enriched  bread. 

There  is  very  little,  if  any  discernable  difference  between  the 
new  and  old  breads,  Miss  Brooks  explained.  They  look  alike 
and  taste  exactly  alike. 

One  thing  being  emphasized  by  the  U.  S.  Department  of  Agri- 
culture is  that  food  is  not  being  used  as  a  carrier  of  medicine. 
"They  are  not  giving  the  American  people  drugs  under  the  guise 
of  bread,"  the  nutritionist  declared.  "The  vitamin-enriched 
bread  only  serves  to  restore  to  the  diet  some  of  the  most  essen- 
tial elements  that  have  been  taken  from  it  by  changing  food 
habits  and  some  new  processing  methods." 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


WAR'S  LOST  PEOPLE  TURN 

TO  RED  CROSS 


By  Ruth  Cowan 


As  a  result,  the  International  Red 
Cross  in  Geneva,  the  American  Red 
Cross  in  Washington,  and  the  other  61 
co-operating  Red  Cross  societies  have 
become  a  mammoth  "missing  per- 
sons   bureau.". 

At  the  international  headquarters 
a  staff  of  3,000  sort  out  an  average 
of  60,000  inquiries  a  day.  They  come 
from   near   and   far. 

An  immigrant  Polish  son  in  the 
United  States  is  seeking  word  of 
his  mother  in  Warsaw;  a  Belgian 
mother  is  hunting  her  children  from 
whom  she  was  separated  in  fleeing 
to  southern  France.  A  French  wo- 
man, a  refugee  in  Brazil,  is  trying 
to  locate  her  husband  in  a  German 
prison  camp.  A  Dutch  child  sends 
a  message  to  "Daddy,"  a  sailor  on  a 
Dutch  ship  that  evaded  German  cap- 
ture and  docks  occasionally  at  New 
York. 

This  activity  is  reflected  in 
the  Amerilan  Red  Cross  head- 
quarters. When  Mars  started 
disrupting  normal  communica- 
tions lines  in  September,  1939, 
there  was  a  staff  of  five  in  the 
inquiry  and  information  serv- 
ice section.  They  had  sufffficient 
space  in  a  room  in  the  Red 
Cross  building. 

But  as  planes  and  tanks  roared 
across  national  borders  sending  civi- 
lians fleeing— 5,000,000  fled  from 
Belgium,  Holland  and  northern  France 
southward  as  the  Germans  neared 
Paris — work  began  piling  up  in  their 
inquiry  section. 


Now  a  staff  of  38,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Robert  J.  Scovell,  is  at  work 
on  inquiries  and  messages  that  come 
in  at  a  rate  100  a  day.  The  inquiry  sec- 
tion had  to  find  new  quarters  and 
is  housed  in  a  huge  room  in  the 
Metropolitan   club. 

Every  few  weeks  a  new  filing  case 
is  added.  In  the  files  that  already 
line  two  sides  of  the  long  room  are 
sheets  of  white,  pink  and  yellow 
paper  representing  200,000  people  in- 
volved in  inquiries  that  have  passed 
through  this  headquarters. 

The  procedure  to  try  to  locate  some- 
one through  the  American  Red  Cross 
is  simple.  Triplicate  forms  are  filled 
out  at  any  of  the  Red  Cross  chapters 
scattered  throughout  the  country.  On 
these  are  given  the  name,  nationality, 
date  and  place  of  birth,  and  last  known 
address  of  the  person  inquired  about. 
The  person  making  the  inquiry 
gives  his  name,  nationality,  address 
and  relationship  to  the  person  inquired 
about.  Then  in  his  own  handwriting 
he  can  send  a  25-woord  message  of 
strickly  personal  character." 

One  of  the  triple  sheets  is 
kept  at  the  chapter  where  the 
inquiry  started.  The  other  two 
are  sent  to  the  national  head- 
quarters here.  A  check  of  files 
here  first  is  made  to  see  if  there 
has  been  any  recent  word  about 
the  inquiree.  It  may  be  that 
someone  else  has  previously 
made  an  inquiry  about  the  same 
person. 
If   the   files    disclose    nothing    than 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  original  of  the  two  sheets  it's 
forwarded  to  the  international  head- 
quarters. Sometimes  they  are  sent 
by  clipper,  other  times  by  boat.  When 
the  inquiry  reaches  Geneva  a  check 
of  the  files  there,  which  now  has  mil- 
lions of  names,  is  made. 

Even  by  now  the  international 
headquarters  is  something  of  a  di- 
rectory of  folks  all  over  the  world. 
By  international  agreement  the  names 
of  prisoners  of  war  are  reported  to 
Geneva.  Refugee  civilians  are  for- 
warding their  names  and  latest  ad- 
dresses to  Geneva  to  facilitate  possi- 
ble   inquiry    for    them. 

The  original  message  is  sent  on 
to  the  Red  Cross  headquarters  in 
whatever  country  the  inquiree  was 
last  known  to  have  been.  Efforts 
are  made  to  get  the  mesage  into  the 
hands  of  the  inquiree.  Thus  the 
mother  in  Warsaw  can  read  the  mess- 
age her  son  sent  from  the  United 
States  in  his  own  handwriting!  She 
in  turn  writes  a  short  message  on 
the  back.  Then  it  starts  back  to 
the  sender. 

Since  the  war  began  the  American 
Red  Cross  has  forwarded  nearly  73,- 
000  inquiries.  And  the  results?  About 
half  have  either  reached  the  person 
to  whom  addressed  or  resulted  in  some 
information  about  him.  The  percent- 
age of  success  in  some  countries  is 
much  higher  than  in  others. 

It  is  to  be  remembered  that  cor- 
respondents usually  don't  turn  to  the 
Red  Cross  unless  they  have  failed 
to  get  an  answer  through  the  other 
means  of  communication. 

The  largest  number  of  inquiries, 
more  than  27,000,  have  gone  to  Po- 
land. Replies  or  information  have 
come  back  on  70  per  cent.  More  than 
10,000  inquiries  ha-e  gone  to  Holland 


with  an  80  per  cent  result.  But  there 
has  ben  only  a  17  per  cent  result  on 
the  10,000  inquiries  sent  to  France. 
Messages  intended  for  Denmark, 
Belgium,  Germany,  and  the  countries 
occupied  by  Germany  go  through  the 
German  Red  Cross.  Those  for  people 
in  Great  Britain  and  other  countries 
still  flying  their  own  flags  are  for- 
warded to  the  Red  Cross  societies 
there. 

In  these  messages  there  is  fear, 
dread,  worry  bravery — and  yes,  hum- 
or. 

There  was  the  instance  of  a 
woman  refugee  who  asked  the 
Red  Cross  to  locate  her  hus- 
band and  tell  him  she  was  get- 
ting along  all  right  and  didn't 
need  any  money.  In  this  case 
the  chap  was  located  by  cable 
and  the  message  delivered. 
Back  came  his  reply:  "Can't 
be  my  wife-'.  She  never  said 
that  before." 

A  file  in  the  Red  Cross  inquiry 
section  opened  at  random  showed 
a  letter  sent  by  a  Dutch  refugee  to 
see  if  the  "old  folks"  were  all  right 
in  Amsterdam.  The  message  went 
to  Geneva  and  then  through  the 
German  Red  Cross  reached  its  destina- 
tion. 

On  the  back  of  the  original  mes- 
sage— a  little  smudgy  from  the  fin- 
gers that  had  sent  it  on  its  way — was 
written  in  Dutch  which  translated 
read : 

"Dear  children  and  grandchildren. 
I  let  you  know  that  all  are  in  good 
health  and  greet  and  kiss  you.  Your 
loving  pa  and  grandpa.  Greetings 
from  ma,  grandma  and  great  grand- 
ma." 

Sometimes  with  luck  a  message 
goes    through    quickly.     But    usually 


THE  UPLIFT 


IS 


it  takes  from  three  to  six  months 
to  get  a  reply  or  information.  The 
mesages  on  the  forms  go  postage 
free.  Short  cables  can  be  sent 
through  the  Red  Cross  but  this  is 
only  advisable  when  a  definite  ad- 
dress is  known. 

An  increasing  number  of  messages 
are  coming  into  the  American  Red 
Cross  from  Europeans  trying  to  lo- 
cate relatives  who  are  refugees  in 
the  United  States.  The  largest  num- 
ber now  are  coming  from  Holland. 
There  are  many  from  Poland  and 
France. 

Messages  when  they  come  into 
headquarters  in  a  foreign  language 
are  translated  here.  For  this  pur- 
pose there  is  a  staff  of  47  volunteer 
translators,  speaking  20  languages, 
working  under  direction  of  Miss  Ro- 


bina  Rae,  the  librarian.  They  in- 
clude language  students,  wives  of 
army  officers  who  have  had  foreign 
service,  diplomats,  socialities. 

Among  the  recent  incoming  mes- 
sages on  a  translator's  desk  was  one 
from  a  Dutch  wife  intended  for  her 
husband.     She  wrote: 

"How  are  you?  We  are  all  right. 
We  hope  the  same  for  you.  Gwiltye 
is  in  grade  school.  She  learns  well. 
Love  from  all.     Wife  and  child." 

The  message  will  be  sent  on  to 
New  York  to  be  held  there  until  words 
is  received  that  his  ship  has  dock- 
ed at  some  port.  When  Daddy  has 
had  a  chance  to  tell  Gwiltye  to  study 
well  the  message  will  be  started  back 
home — a  long  time,  long  distance  wan- 
derer. 


CHINESE  PROVERBS 

Everything  is  difficult  at  first. 

The  loftiest  towers  rise  from  the  ground. 

A  person  of  sense  talks  little  and  listens  much. 

A  tiny  mole  can  undermine  the  strongest  rampart. 

Riches  only  adorn  the  house,  but  virtue  adorns  the  person. 

Attention  to  small  things  is  the  economy  of  virtue. 

If  you  do  not  scale  the  mountain,  you  cannot  view  the 
plain. 

A  man  is  not  always  known  by  his  looks,  nor  is  the  sea 
measured  by  a  bushel. 

A  clever  person  turns  great  troubles  into  little  ones  and 
little  troubles  into  none  at  all. 

A  bird  cannot  rest  but  on  one  branch.  A  mous3  cannot  drink 
more  than  its  fill  from  a  river. 


— The  New  Age. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


STONEWALL  JACKSON'S 

GRANDSON  MADE  GENERAL 

(Charlotte  Observer) 


One  of  the  new  generals  of  the 
United  States  army,  Brig.  Gen.  Thom- 
as Jonathan  Jackson  Christian,  was 
reared  in  Charlotte,  as  was  his 
sister,  Mrs.  Randolph  Preston,  now 
a  resident  of  Washington  but  who 
until  recent  years  was  a  resident  of 
Charlotte.  Her  husband  was  long  a 
prominent  member  of  the  local  bar. 
General  Christian  is  the  only  grand- 
son of  General  Stonewall  Jackson, 
famous  Confederate  officer. 

The  following  is  from  Service  Side- 
lights column  by  J.  G.  N.  in  the  Wash- 
ington Post  of  April  13th: 

Stonewall  Jackson  must  have  smiled 
down  on  the  world  from  his  niche  in 
Valhalla  Friday,  and  called  for  a  toast 
in  non-intoxicating  ambrosia  from 
his  fellow  warriors.  For  a  list  of 
new  Army  generals  sent  to  the  Senate 
that  day  contained  the  name  of  Col. 
Thomas   Jonathan  Jackson   Christian. 

Stonewall's  given  names  were 
Thomas  Jonathan,  in  case  you  have 
forgotten,  and  new  Brig.  Gen.  Christ- 
ian is  his  only  male  grandchild. 

Jack  Christian,  as  he  is  known 
throughout  the  Army,  has  follow- 
ed the  trade  of  arms  since  he  first 
entered  military  school  at  the  age 
of  12,  40  years  ago,  and  now  ap- 
proaches the  top  of  his  profession. 

At  present,  commander  of  the  Field 
Artillery  recruit  replacement  train- 
ing center  at  Camp  Robert,  Calif., 
Gen.  Christian  is  well  known  here. 
He  was  chief  of  the  war  plans  section 
of  the  Office  of  the  Chief  of  Field 
Artillery  from   1934  to  1938,  and  be- 


fore that  was  a  student  at  the  Army 
War  College. 

Moreover,  his  father,  Capt.  William 
E.  Christian,  who  married  Stonewall's 
only  daughter,  Julia  Neale  Jackson, 
lived  in  Washington  for  years  before 
his  death  here  four  years  ago.  Cap- 
tain Christian  served  in  the  Army  in 
the  Spanish-American  war  and  was 
well  known  as  a  newspaperman  and 
author.  His  daughter,  Mrs.  Randolph 
Preston,  Sr.,  only  other  grandchild  of 
the  immortal  Confederate  general, 
makes  her  home  here. 

General  Christian  entered  West 
Point  in  1906,  after  getting  most  of 
his  schooling  in  military  colleges,  in- 
cluding a  year  at  V.  M.  I., where  his 
granddaddy  taught  for  ten  years  be- 
fore the  War  Between  the  States. 

He  served  on  the  Mexican  border  as 
a  calvary  officer  in  1916,  but  in  the 
World  war  was  transferred  to  the 
Field  Artillery  and  kept  here  in  charge 
of  training  artilleryman  during  '17 
and  '18. 

General  Christian  last  served  as 
executive  officer  of  West  Point,  where 
his  efforts  to  modernize  the  course  of 
instruction  for  cadets  attracted  con- 
siderable attention  throughout  the 
service. 

Stonewall  Jackson  came  near  not 
having  any  descendants  to  carry  on 
his  prowess  in  the  military  profession. 
His  only  child  was  born  just  six 
months  before  his  death  at  Chancel- 
lorsville  in  1863.  Being  in  the  field 
with  his  troops,  he  only  saw  his  baby 
daughter  once,  when  his  wife,  brought 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


the  infant  to  his  camp.  The  daughter, 
General  Christian's  mother,  died  in 
1889,  while  Stonewall's  widow  lived 
until  1915. 

His  distaff  heirs,  however,  seem 
likely  to  continue  his  bloodstrain  in 
the  American  army.  A  great  grand- 
son, Thomas  Jonathan  Jackson  Christ- 
ian, Jr.,  graduated  from  West  Point 
in  1939,  nearly  a  century  after  Stone- 
wall graduated  from  the  Army  school. 
He  is  now  a  lieutenant  in  the  Air 
Corps  and  an  instructor  at  Kelly 
Field. 

Another  great-grandson,  Randolph 
Preston,  Jr.,  is  a  lieutenant  in  the 
Western  High  School  cadets  and 
hopes  for  an  appointment  to  West 
Point    soon. 

The  48  new  generals  nominated  by 
President  Roosevelt  Friday  brings  the 
total  in  the  Army  to  362 — about  three 


times  as  many  as  there  were  in  the 
pre-emergency   Army. 

There  is  one  four-starred  general 
— George  C.  Marshall,  chief  of  staff; 
seven  lieutenant  generals — the  com- 
mander of  the  four  field  armies.  Gen- 
eral Headquarters  Air  Force  and  the 
Hawaiian  and  Panama  Departments; 
94  major  generals  and  260  brigadier 
generals. 

Twenty-one  of  the  major  generals 
and  72  of  the  brigadiers  are  National 
Guard  commanders,  while  the  Air 
Corps  has  one  lieutenant  general,  six 
major  generals  and  25  brigadiers. 
All  of  the  additional  generals  hold 
temporary  advanced  rank.  In  fact, 
no  vacancies  are  being  filled  in  the 
21  permanent  major  generalcies  and 
55  permanent  brigadier  posts  of  the 
Regular  Army. 


YOU  CANNOT 

You  cannot  bring  about  prosperity  by  discouraging  thrift. 

You  cannot  strengthen  the  weak  by  weakening  the  strong. 

You  cannot  help  small  men  by  tearing  big  men  down. 

You  cannot  help  the  poor  by  destroying  the  rich. 

You  cannot  lift  the  wage-earner  up  by  pulling  the  wage- 
payer  down. 

You  cannot  keep  out  of  trouble  by  spending  more  than 
your  income. 

You  cannot  further  the  brotherhood  of  man  by  inciting 
class  hatred. 

You  cannot  establish  sound  social  security  on  borrowed 
money. 

You  cannot  build  character  and  courage  by  taking  away  a 
man's  initiative  and  independence. 

You  cannot  help  men  perminently  by  doing  for  them  what 
they  could  and  should  do  for  themselves. — Selected. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


SLALOM  SPEED 

By  Fletcher  D.  Slater 


The  cable  went  taut  on  the  up-ski 
toboggan  just  as  Matt  Frazier  came 
out  of  the  forest  trail  with  a  fast, 
swishing   two-step. 

The  slim,  blond  figure,  clad  in  worn 
gabardines  and  lumberjack,  broke  into 
a  racing  one-step  as  he  saw  his  ride 
to  the  top  starting  up  the  hill. 

The  riding  skiers  waved  him  on  hi- 
lariously. Mat  frowned.  Why  didn't 
they  stop?  It  had  been  along  slog 
over  from  Lode  City.  He  needed  that 
lift! 

He  huvled  everything  into  that 
brief  chase.  Yet  his  skiing  form  did 
not  suffer.  There  was  inherent  grace 
in  each  savage  thrust  of  his  ski  poles 
and  in  the  swift,  sure  change  of  weight 
from  ski  to  ski  as  his  flying  form 
overtook  the  toboggan. 

He  grabbed  the  tailboard  just  as 
the  grade  steepened  impossibly.  He 
wormed  around  to  one  side  and  sat 
down,  panting,  his  skis  riding  on  the 
snow. 

A  pudgy  lad  in  a  red  cap  grinned 
in  friendly  fashion. 

"Nice  run  you  made.  You  aren't 
from  Garrison,  are  you?" 

Matt  shook  his  head  briefly.  "Lode 
City." 

The  other  whistled.  "And  you're 
entering  the  slalom  run  after  barging 
'away  over  here?" 

Matt  nodded.  "I've  been  practicing 
ever  since  the  first  snow."  He  stop- 
ped as  his  glance  rested  on  a  tall, 
blackhaired  chap  sitting  rakishly  on 
the  front  bench  of  the  toboggan,  a 
whistle  around  his  neck. 
"Who's    that?"    asked    Matt. 


"Gorn  Murday.  President  of  our 
Garrison  ski  club.' 

Matt's  eyes,  narrowed,  and  he  edged 
forward. 

"I'm  Matt  Frazier,  from  Lode  City," 
he  said,  at  Gorn  Murday's  shoulder. 
"I  just  hooked  on — or  didn't  you  no- 
tice?" 

Gorn  nodded  calmly.  "I  saw  you," 
he  said.  "Glad  you  came  over  for 
our  first  meet." 

"Is  that  your  starting  whistle?" 

"For  the  hoisting  team,  nodded 
Gorn.     "Neat  eh?" 

Matt's  indignation  slipped  anchor. 
"I  suppose  you  couldn't  manage  a 
stop  signal!" 

Gorn  flushed  angrily,  then  laughed. 
"Not  for  skiers  who  can't  even  sing 
out  that  they  want  a  ride!" 

On  reaching  the  hilltop,  Matt  piled 
out,  paid  his  small  entry  fee,  and  drew 
his   starting  number — 9. 

Gorn  Murday  addressed  him. 
"You  want  a  practice  run  down  the 
course  before  we  start?"  he  asked 
ungraciously. 

Matt  shook  his  head  with  equal 
stiffness.  "No,  thanks.  I  don't  think 
I'll  have  any  trouble  with  it." 

Gorn  spun  on  his  heel  and  made  off 
to  get  into  his  ski  bindings.  He  was 
number  2. 

In  spite  of  Matt's  confident  words, 
he  was  shaking  with  ski-fright  as  he 
waited  for  the  meet  to  start.  While 
he  had  grown  up  on  skis,  this  would 
be  his  first  real  race. 

Matt  had  heard  about  the  Garrison 
slalom  run  on  Wednesday.  Thursday 
he  had  skied  over  to  try  the  course, 
already  set  down  the  sharply  dipping, 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


partly  wooded  slope.  In  the  solitude 
of  dusk  he  had  studied  the  flags  care- 
fully, then  run  the  course  three  times. 
The  last  time,  experimenting  with  a 
speed  he  had  never  dared  before,  he 
had  pared  two  curves  so  thin  he  had 
failed  to  stay  within  the  flags.  How 
much  speed  could  he  crowd  on  his 
skis  today,  without  being  penalized? 

Skiers  shot  away,  one  at  a  time, 
until  at  last  it  was  Matt's  turn.  He 
poised   on    the   crest. 

Bang! 

With  a  strong  push  of  both  ski  poles 
he  was  off.  All  nervousness  left  him 
as  he  fled  down  the  steep  slope  in  be- 
tween the  first  pair  of  red  flags. 

Since  it  was  the  first  meet  of  the 
year,  most  of  the  flags  were  planted 
open;  that  is,  directly  across  from 
each  other  and  marking  a  plain  path- 
way between  them  which  the  skiers 
must  travel.  Yet  there  was  one  long 
straight  flush  which  must  be  taken 
at  terrific  speed,  and  two  trouble- 
some series  of  blind  flags,  which  made 
the  course  a  real  test  of  skill. 

Matt  whistled  into  the  long  straight 
flush;  knees  bent,  body  forward  until 
it  seemed  he  must  topple  over.  He 
made  the  two  wide  sweeping  turns 
with  a  thrilling  speed  Christiania, 
then  another.  His  skin  was  tingling. 
He  had  taken  those  flags  with  just 
the  right  speed. 

Ahead  loomed  the  short  trail 
through  the  woods,  halfway  down.  It 
was  here  that  Matt,  master  of  cross- 
country touring,  knew  that  he  must 
beat  his  competitors.  It  was  still 
downhill  racing,  but  the  speed  was 
not  great  and  the  turns  were  sharp. 

Matt,  in  pouring  over  skiing  books, 
had  come  across  a  slalom  turn,  devel- 
oped by  a  famous  world  skier.  It 
was  essentially  the  speed  Christiania, 


yet  slower  and  much  more  abrupt. 
Matt  had  practiced  that  turn  with 
many  a  spill  on  the  snowy  slopes 
around  Lode  City.  Finally  he  had 
mastered  it.  It  took  a  pronounced 
"foward  knee"  and  a  decided  swing 
of  the  heel,  with  most  delicate  timing. 
It  was  that  turn  that  cut  seconds  off 
Matt's  time  as  he  swept  through  the 
tortuous  wooded  trail.  When  he  shot 
over  the  finish  line,  the  eight  pre- 
ceding skiers  cluttered  excitedly  about 
the  timer. 

When  the  six  remaining  skiers  had 
finished,  and  Matt's  time  pronounced 
a  full  five  seconds  faster  than  Gorn 
Munday's,  his  nearest  competitor,  the 
racers  crowded  up  to  shake  Matt's 
hand.     Gorn  was  one  of  them. 

Yet  later  as  he  awarded  the  tiny 
cup  to  Matt,  Gorn  muttered  under 
his  breath,  "Just  the  same,  Frazier, 
I'm  going  back  to  inspect  that  course. 
No  skier  could  cut  five  seconds  off  my 
time  and  stay  within  the  flags!" 

Three  weeks  later  the  Palisade  ski 
club  put  up  a  beautiful  silver  loving 
cup  in  class.  A  slalom  race  on  Groot 
Mountain.  It  was  fifty  miles  away, 
but  Matt's  employer,  proud  of  his 
skiing  clerk,  told  him  he  could  get  off. 

Matt  had  practiced  every  minute 
he  could  spare  from  the  store.  On 
the  breath-taking  slopes  of  nearby 
Iron  Mountain  he  had  practiced  the 
speed  Christiania  until  he  was  dead 
sure  of  it.  Twice  he  had  even  dared 
the  terrifying  run  down  South  Face. 
No  slalom  course  in  the  world  would 
equal  that  slope  for  speed  and  he  took 
pride  in  his  achievement. 

There  was  an  air  of  quiet  compe- 
tence about  him,  now,  as  he  drew  his 
number  on  Groot  Mountain.  There 
were  thirty-  seven  contestants.  Matt 
drew  number  thirty-seven  . 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


Facing  a  long  wait,  he  took  off  his 
skis  and  prepared  to  keep  warm.  As 
he  struck  up  a  conversation  with  the 
starter,  Matt  was  startled  to  glimpse 
Gorn  Munday  watching  him  with  a 
black  stare.  Half  the  runners  had  siz- 
zled down  the  slope,  though,  before 
the  slim  local  champion  walked  up  to 
Matt  and  explained  Gorn's  glare. 

"There's  talk  of  crooked  work  at 
the  Garrison  run,"  he  said,  straight 
from  the  shoulder,  "Munday  says  he 
found  ski  tracks  outside  two  pairs  of 
flags,  and  that  you  won  by  five  sec- 
onds!" 

Matt  nodded,  his  teeth  clenched. 
He'd  made  those  tracks  in  his  last 
trail  run,  but  nobody  had  seen  him 
practice.  Besides,  if  they  thought 
he  could  cheat,  they'd  say  he  could 
lie. 

"I  won  the  Garrison  race  fairly," 
he  said,  his  temper  under  control.  I'm 
going  to  win  this  one  the  same  way." 

The  skinny  skier  put  out  his  hand. 
"May  the  best  man  win.  And  he  will ! 
We've  got  plenty  of  flag  watchers." 

One  by  one  the  remaining  runners 
shoved  off,  till  only  Matt  was  left.  He 
took  his  position.  With  the  starter's 
gun,  he  was  off  like  a  shot. 

Matt  needed  every  faculty  for  that 
difficult,  straining  three  minutes. 
Blind  flags  was  the  rule,  not  the  ex- 
ception. As  he  shot  into  a  succession 
of  tricky  corridors  and  interrupted 
flushes,  Matt's  nerves  tingled  with 
the  challenge.  He  was  skiing  as  he 
had  never  skied  before.  Anger  was 
behind  every  thrust  of  his  ski  poles; 
indignation  wrenched  his  heels  around 
in  every  one  of  those  peculiar  slalom 
turns  he  had  mastered  so  patiently 
and  so  well.  He'd  show  Gorn  Mun- 
day and  the  rest! 

At  last  he  flashed  across  the  finish 


line.     The  timer  studied  his  watch. 

"Two  minutes,  fifty-seven  and  one- 
fifth  seconds,"  he  announced  in  an 
awed  voice. 

The  skiers  rushed  for  Matt,  leading 
them  the  slender  Palisade  champ. 

"You  beat  the  best  time  by  six  sec- 
onds!" he  glowed,  pumping  Matt's 
hand.  "I  don't  know  how,  but  man! 
you're  a  skier!" 

That  night  as  Matt  happily  lugged 
the  big  cup  onto  the  train  and  opened 
a  night  school  geology  text,  he  heard 
Gorn  Munday's  sulky  murmur,  two 
seats  back. 

"There's  not  a  skier  in  the  country," 
Matt  heard  him  declare,"who  can  win. 
a  tough  slalom  run  by  five  or  six 
seconds!  And  on  our  Garrison  course 
I  saw  with  my  own  eyes  those  ski 
tracks — ' 

"But  every  pair  of  flags  had  a 
watcher,  here,"  pointed  out  someone. 

"Maybe,"  admitted  Gorn.  "But  did 
you  notice  how  friendly  Frazier  was 
with  the  starter  before  the  race?  Re- 
member, he  was  the  last  man  down. 
There  was  nobody  there  to  watch  him, 
except  the  starter." 

Matt  leaped  to  his  feet.  "I  heard 
that!"  His  blue  eyes  met  Gorn's  black 
ones  unflinchingly."You're  a  poor  los- 
er, Munday — and  a  liar,  to  boot!" 

Gorn's  friend  held  the  black-haired 
skier  back,  and  presently  the  flare-up 
was  over.  But  is  was  a  troubled  Matt 
who  went  back  to  his  seat.  He  had 
seen  anger  and  contempt  in  Gorn's 
blazing  eyes,  but  he  had  seen  some- 
thing else,  too — utter  conviction.  Gorn 
Munday  believed  sincerely  that  Matt 
had   won   the   slalom   meets   unfairly. 

Winter  sped  along  all  too  fast  for 
Matt.  He  entered  every  run  possible. 
At  nearly  every  every  meet  he  met 
Gorn  Munday — met  and  defeated  him. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


The  Colorado  Skiing  Association  be- 
latedly chose  Lode  City  and  Iron 
Mountain  for  the  final  championship 
slalom  of  the  year.  It  was  high  time. 
With  an  early  thaw,  the  snow  was 
already  soft  and  corny. 

The  course-setting  committee  laid 
out  an  extremely  difficult  run  from 
the  knob  of  Iron  Mountain  down  the 
west  shoulder;  over  ravines,  through 
gullies,  traversing  woods,  and  ending 
in  a  long  straight  run  of  medium 
slope,  angling  down  to  the  hikers' 
cabin  at  the  bottom  of  South.  Face. 

Skiers  gathered  early  in  the  week  to 
try  the  run,  to  learn  its  sharp  curves 
and  twisting  flushes  before  the  day  of 
competition.  Matt  was  one  of  them, 
So  was  Gorn  Munday — tempestuous, 
brilliant,  flaming  Gorn,  who,  except- 
ing only  Matt,  had  proved  himself 
the  class  of  western  skiers. 

Saturday  came  at  last.  The  sun 
was  almost  hot  as  Matt  went  home 
for  an  early  lunch.  Shrewdly  he  gave 
his  skis  a  coat  of  paraffin,  ironed  on 
but  not  polished.  A  polished  surface, 
he  had  found,  ran  slower  on  wet  snow. 
Two  hours  later,  as  he  got  out  from 
a  "Skiers'  Special"  bus  at  the  top  of 
Iron  Mountain,  he  almost  bumped  in- 
to Gorn  Munday. 

"Watch  your  step!"  snarled  Gorn. 
"And  listen,  you  smug-headed  cheat! 
No  matter  how  this  race  comes  out,  I 
challenge  you  to  run  down  South 
Face!" 

Matt's  eyes  flared.  Then  he  shook 
his  head  slowly.  "Nope,"  he  said. 
South  Face  is  too  dangerous  during 
a  thaw.' 

Gorn  snorted.  "Faugh!  I've  been 
down  it  twice,  the  last  three  days. 
You're  yellow,  too,  are  you?" 

Matt,  his  fists  clenched  into  twin 
rocks,  shrugged  and  moved  off. 


There  were  fifty-odd  contestants  in 
this  skiing  wind-up.  Matt  drew  num- 
ber fourteen.  Gorn  was  number 
five. 

While  waiting,  Matt  glanced  down 
the  dizzy  South  face.  The  hikers'  hut 
at  the  finish  line,  shielded  by  a  fringe 
of  pines  from  the  upper  mountain,  was 
only  a  thousand-odd  feet  below  them, 
yet  the  zigzagging  slalom  course  down 
the  west  shoulder  measured  nearly 
three  miles. 

At  last  everything  was  ready.  The 
gun!  The  first  skier  went  whizzing, 
dipping,  skidding  down  the  course. 

Minutes  later  the  timer's  flag  waved, 
below.     First  man  finished.     Number 
two. 
Three. 
Four. 

Gorn  Munday's  turn.  A  savage  set  to 
his  shoulders  showed  his  determina- 
tion to  win  this  supreme  test.  Matt 
was  forced  to  admit  that  Gorn  was  a 
thing  of  beauty  as  he  swept  down  the 
twisting    slalom    course. 

It  was  queer  watching  Gorn  whisk 
out  momentarily  from  behind  a  round- 
ed knoll  more  than  four  minutes  later, 
and  disappear  behind  the  pines  that 
screened  the  finish  at  the  cabin.  Then 
the  timer's  assistant  waved  his  flag. 
Course   clear.     Next! 

At  last  number  thirteen  pushed  off. 
Matt  carefully  tightened  his  ski  bind- 
ings, limbered  up,  and  then  stripped 
off  his  lumber  jack. 

The  timer's  man  down  below  trot- 
ted into  view  and  waved  his  flag. 
Number  thirteen  had  finished.  Matt 
knew  the  finished  skiers  would  keep 
to  the  cabin  until  nearly  time  for  him 
to  come  in. 

Matt    sharpened    every    nerve,    but 
kept  his  muscles  relaxed.  .  .  . 
Crackkk ! 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


With  a  smooth,  tremendous  lunge 
on  his  ski  poles,  Matt  dropped  down 
the  thirty-degree  slope  into  the  first 
pair  of  flags.  South  Face  fell  away 
sharply  to  his  right.  In  a  few  sec- 
onds, swinging  away  from  it,  he 
would  go  darting,  twisting,  curving, 
skidding  through  the  crazy  maze  of 
flags  that  made  slalom  racing  chal- 
lenging, exhilarating  test  it  was. 

The  wind  flayed  his  face.  Years 
of  skiing  were  packed  into  these  few 
seconds  of  crowded  action.  He  must 
win!  Gorn  Munday's  honest  but  mis- 
taken suspicions — once  and  for  all  he 
must  crush  them — 

A  whisper  off  to  his  right,  sawed  off 
his  racing  thoughts — a  whisper  that 
set  the  roots  of  his  hair  to  tingling, 
that  widened  his  eyes  with  terror. 
Once  before  he  had  heard  that  mena- 
cing undertone.  Two  years  before,  it 
had  been;  a  whole  mountainside  of 
snow  had  broken  away  at  his  feet  and 
thundered   down.  , 

Matt's  heart  stood  still  with  horror, 
yet  his  skis  swept  him  on.  If 
South  Face  slid— The  hikers'  hut! 
The  skiers,  inside,  unconscious  of 
danger!  True  the  timer  would  be  at 
the  finish  line,  but  the  fatal  pines, 
like  a  flimsy  paper  wall  before  a 
snowslide's  might,  would  screen  South 
Face. 

The  whisper  at  his  right  had  risen 
into  a  slithering  murmur.  Matt's 
face  was  suddenly  white  and  drawn, 
yet  he  leaned  into  a  speed  Christiania 
— to  his  right!  In  a  great,  hissing 
curve  he  shot  off  the  course  and  drove 
straight  at  South  Face  and  its  appal- 
ling drop-off.  He  used  every  bit  of 
skill  at  his  command  as  he  slid  out 
and  down  upon  the  corny  snow  of 
South  Face.  He  must  make  no  sud- 
den turn  or  skid  to  further  start  the 


dread  white  avalanche. 

In  a  swooping,  thrilling  slide,  he 
trailed  one  ski  behind  the  other  and 
leaned  boldly  forward  in  a  wide,  arch- 
ing Telemark  curve.  It  was  the 
smoothest  of  all  turns,  the  most  effect- 
ive in  soft  deep  snow.  He  felt,  rather 
than  heard,  the  gathering  thunder 
of  the  snowslide  beneath  his  feet  as 
he  swept  down  the  precipitous  slope. 

It  seemed  years. 

Then  he  was  stemming  around  the 
trees  and  onto  the  finish  of  the  course, 
both  toes  in,  both  heels  out  in  a  des- 
perate snowplow. 

"Snowslide!"  he  screamed.  "Run 
for  your  lives!  Snowslide!  "Run  for 
Sentinel  Rock!" 

A  low,  sullen  rumble  came  from  the 
invisible  South  Face  Skiers  tumbled 
from  the  cabin.  Matt  herded  the 
startled  timers  toward  the  safety  of 
Sentinel   Rock. 

They  all  reached  it  just  in  time, 
just  as  the  roaring  tumbling  cataract 
of  snow  rolled  over  the  pines  and  the 
cabin,  and  rushed  on  past  Sentinel 
Rock  and  down  the  mountain  side. 

When  the  snowslide  had  thundered 
on  down  into  silence,  leaving  a  des- 
olate wake  of  white  destruction  be- 
hind, the  skiers  and  the  time-keepers 
came  out  of  their  trance  slowly. 

Gorn  Munday  glanced  dubiously, 
tentatively,  at  Matt.  "You — you  warn- 
ed us?"  he  asked  dully. 

Matt  grinned  and  shivered.  The  aw- 
ful power  of  the  snowslide  was  just 
beginning  to  penetrate.  He  had  not 
had  time  before  to  think,  to  realize, 
to  feel;  only  time  to  act. 

"I  guess,"  he  said. 

"Thanks,"  said  Gorn  huskily,  and 
shook  hands.  The  rest  followed,  and 
Gorn  added.  "You  must  have  burned 
up  that  course.     It  seemed  like  an  aw- 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


fully  short  four  minutes.  What  was 
the  time  Gus?"  he  hailed  the  head 
timekeeper. 

Gus  looked  down  at  his  watch  for 
the  first  time  since  their  narrow  es- 
cape.    His  eyes  bulged. 

"I — I  clicked  it  as  he  came  over  the 
line,"  he  said.  "The  watch  must  have 
stopped  though."  He  turned  appeal- 
ingly  to  the  assistant  time-keeper  and 
the  referee.  Amazement  Amazement 
showed  in  his  face  as  he  eyed  their 
watch  dials 

Gorn  fidgeted  impatiently.  "Come 
come,  man!"  he  cried.  What  was  the 
time?" 

"All  three  watches,"  said  the  man 
awesomely,  'read — thirty-four  sec- 
onds!' 

"Impossible!"  said  Gorn  sharply. 
"Unless — '  He  wheeled  on  Matt.  "You 
— you  didn't  ride  the  snowslide  down 
South  Face!" 


Slowly  realization  caught  up  with 
him.  Matt  had  backed  down  from  the 
challenge  to  ski  South  Face,  but  the 
facts  remained.  There  was  only  one 
way  to  get  from  the  starting  point  on 
Iron  Mountain  to  the  finish  in  thirty- 
four  seconds,  and  that  was  down  South 
Face. 

"I  thought  you  were  afraid  of  South 
Face,"  he  accused. 

Matt  nodded.  "I  was,"  he  said  hon- 
estly. "Awfully  afraid.  But  when  I 
heard  that  whisper — " 

Gorn  pumped  Matt's  hand  again. 
"Is  my  face  red !  I  timed  myself  down 
South  Face,  from  the  start  to  the  cab- 
in. Took  me  forty-one  seconds.  I've 
got  to  admit  it,  son.  You  beat  me 
again." 

Matt  grinned.  "Doesn't  count,"  he 
said.  "I  had  an  unfair  advantage. 
You  were  running  against  time;  I 
had  a  snowslide  to  beat!' 


MY  TREASURES 

Nothing  can  erase  the  lovely  things  my  life  has  known 

These  treasures  I  shall  always  cherish  as  my  very  own. 

The  disappointments,  unkind  things,  that  have  but  touched 

my  way, 
I  brush  aside,  and  quickly  think  upon  the  beautiful  today. 
For  each  dawn  brings  a  wonder  I  have  not  seen  before, 
And  with  that  wonder  comes  the  opening  of  still  another 

door: 
The  blooming  of  a  flower,  the  sunlight  on  the  sea, 
The  kindness  of  a  friend ;  all  these  are  joys  to  me. 

— Marcella  E.  Minard. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  RED-WINGED  BLACKBIRD 

(N.  C.  Bird  Club) 


When  coming  home  on  a  late  af- 
ternoon from  a  tramp  through  the 
swamps  and  forests,  in  the  hope  of 
catching  a  glimpse  of  a  bird  I  had 
never  seen,  suddenly  all  around  me 
I  heard  the  chanting  of  numberless 
little  voices,  conquerree,  con-quer- 
ree,  con-quer-ree.  Looking  around,  I 
saw  hundreds  and  countless  hun- 
dreds of  blackbirds  on  every  bush 
and  tree.  Blackbirds  everywhere. 
Dreaming?  A  fantasy?  No,  not  like 
the  ungainly  haunt  and  ominous 
bird  that  visited  Mr.  Poe  on  a  cer- 
tain dreary  December  midnight,  but 
graceful  agile  little  creatures  swing- 
ing and  swaying  all  around. 

Up  to  now  these  birds  had  been 
simply  black  birds  to  me,  but  down 
in  the  clearing  there  looked  to  be 
myriads  of  butterflies  in  iridescent 
shades  of  crimson   and   gold   dancing 


on  wings  of  night,  now  on  the  ground, 
now  suspended  in  the  air,  now  here, 
now  there,  now  everywhere, —  golden 
fireflies,  blood-red  rubies,  diamonds 
and  pearls  whirling  and  twirling- 
through  the  gray  twilight  in  an  elfish 
dance.  I  had  longed  to  catch  a  glimpse 
of  this  bird  just  to  say  I  had  seen  him 
but  never  had  I  dreamed  that  nature 
would  set  a  stage  so  magnificent  for 
his  presentation.  In  my  little  book, 
under  "Birds  Identified,"  I  can  only 
write,    "The    Red-winged    Blackbird." 

Description :  The  male  is  a  little 
smaller  than  the  robin,  entirely  glos- 
sy black  with  a  broad  red  patch  on 
the  wing.  The  female  is  smaller,  du- 
sky streaked  above  and  beneath,  with- 
out any  red. 

Range:  Whole  State  at  all  sea- 
sons, except  in  the  mountain  region, 
where  it  is  chiefly  a  summer  visitor. 


MAN,  EIGHTY,  WINS  HIS  PILOT'S  LICENSE 

There's  quite  a  contrast  between  driving  ox-carts  and  piloting 
an  airplane,  but  80-year-old  A.  I.  Martin,  Watkins  Glen  resident, 
has  proved  himself  proficient  at  both. 

Martin,  who  recently  received  his  solo  pilot's  license  after 
successfully  passing  his  flying  test,  is  believed  to  be  the  oldest 
man  in  the  country  to  receive  such  a  permit.  Belying  his  four- 
score years,  Martin  obtained  such  high  standards  in  his  physical 
examination  that  he  received  a  commercial  pilot's  rating. 

The  latest  Schuyler  county  flier  has  been  an  ardent  aviation 
student  for  the  past  two  years.  He  is  an  active  member  of  a 
nearby  flying  club  where  his  sage  advice  has  oft-proved  of  aid 
to  the  organization. 

— Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mrs.  Sallie  Mauney,  of  Shelby,  and 
her  little  grandson,  "Buddie"  Sappen- 
field  of  Charlotte,  were  guests  of 
Mrs.  Bettie  Lee  at  Cottage  No.  2,  last 
Sunday. 

"Stanley  and  Livingstone,"  featur- 
ing Spencer  Tracy  anl  other  popular 
stars,  was  the  main  attraction  at 
the  regular  weekly  motion  picture 
show  in  our  auditorium  last  Thurs- 
day. A  short,  entitled,  "Inside  Base- 
ball," was  also  shown.  Both  are 
Twentieth   Century-Fox  productions. 

The  mumps  epidemic  among  our 
boys  has  subsided,  all  patients  having 
been  discharged  from  the  infirmary. 
At  this  time  there  is  nothing  of  any 
consequence  to  report  concerning  the 
health  of  the  boys  except  one  case  of 
measles,  and  we  hope  it  will  be  the 
last  one  to  be  commented  upon  in  these 
columns. 

The  recent  damp,  cloudy  days  and 
an  occasional  shower  has  added  new 
life  to  our  early  spring  vegetables, 
oats,  potatoes  and  other  crops.  A 
heavy  rain  last  Thursday  put  the 
unbroken  ground  in  fine  condition 
for  plowing.  Most  of  our  land  was 
plowed  last  fall,  but  that  which  was 
not  reached  at  that  time  had  become 
so  hard  that  plowing  was  impossible. 
One  may  readily  understand  why  the 
recent  rain  was  appreciated,  as  it 
will  enable  our  farmers  to  proceed 
with  their  work  at  full  speed. 

Edgar  Merritt,  a  former  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  11  group,  who 
left  the  School,  August  21,  1937,  call- 


ed on  friends  here  one  day  last  week. 
He  is  now  in  the  United  States  Army, 
and  is  stationed  at  Fort  Benning, 
Georgia.  Ed  told  us  that  he  had  re- 
cently been  transferred  to  a  para- 
chute squad  in  the  air  corps,  and  that 
he  liked  that  branch  of  the  service 
very  much.  He  had  been  on  a  short 
furlough  and  was  on  his  way  back  to 
camp  when  he  stopped  at  the  School. 

While  in  Asheville  one  day  last 
week,  one  of  the  members  of  the 
School's  staff  of  workers  met  a  Mr. 
Jarrett,  of  Andrews  who  gave  some 
interesting  information  concerning 
Jesse  and  Milton  Mashburn,  two  of 
our  old  boys.  These  boys  left  the 
School.  November  7,  1930,  after  hav- 
ing made  a  very  good  record.  Ac- 
cording to  Mr.  Jarrett,  the  lads  show- 
ed great  improvement  upon  returning 
to  their  home  town,  and  have  de- 
veloped into  fine  young  men.  He 
informed  us  that  Milton  graduated 
from  high  school  and  is  now  in  the 
United  States  Army,  and  Jesse  is 
married  and  has  a  good  position  in 
Andrews.  This  is  the  frist  time  we 
have  heard  from  either  of  the  boys 
since  Milton  sent  us  an  announcement 
of  the  commencement  exercises  at  the 
Andrews  High  School,  in  1935,  at 
which  time  he  was  a  member  of  the 
graduating    class. 

Dr.  Ernest  A.  Branch,  of  Raleigh, 
director  of  the  department  of  oral  hy- 
giene, North  Carolina  State  Board  of 
Health,  called  at  The  Uplift  office  one 
day  last  week.  He  was  on  his  way 
to  a  meeting  in  a  neighboring  county, 
at  which  he  was  to  be  the  guest  speak- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


er  and  had  very  little  time  to  spend 
with  us,  but  stated  that  could  not 
pass  by  without  at  least  staying  long 
enough  to  say  "Howdy."  The  genial 
doctor  is  one  of  the  most  loyal  sup- 
porters of  the  Training  School  to  be 
found  in  the  state,  and  always  takes 
great  delight  in  bringing  his  guests, 
especially  those  from  other  states, 
to  see  just  how  the  work  is  being  car- 
ried on  here  in  our  effort  to  teach  way- 
ward boys  how  to  become  goood  citi- 
zens. 

Doctor  Branch  is  a  great  favorite 
here  among  both  boys  and  officers,  and 
we  are  always  more  than  glad  to  see 
him.  On  this  visit  he  was  accompan- 
ied by  his  daughter,  Mrs.  Burrage, 
who  now  lives  in  Concord.  Being  a 
daughter  of  our  good  friend,  the 
doctor,  she  could  not  help  being  the 
possessor  of  a  most  charming  person- 
ality, and  we  were  delighted  to  meet 
her.  Now  that  she  lives  nearby,  we 
hope  she  may  find  it  convenient  to 
make  frequent  visits  to  the  School, 
rather  than  wait  to  accompany  her 
father,  who,  being  a  very  busy  man, 
makes  the  time  between  trips  to  this 
section  far  too  long. 

We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Clyde  Bristow,  a  former  member  of 
our  printing  class,  who  left  the  School, 
April  1,  1927.  This  young  man,  now 
twenty-nine  years  old,  has  covered 
considerable  territory  since  leaving  us. 
While  in  this  department  he  became 
quite  proficient  as  a  linotype  operator, 
and  for  a  little  more  than  a  year  after 
leaving  the  institution,  was  employed 
in  that  capacity  by  the  Concord  Daily 
Tribune. 

In  1929,  Clyde  enlisted  in  the  United 
States  Marine  Corps,  and  during  the 
next   four   years    spent   most   of   the 


time  down  in  Nicaragua.  Receiving 
an  honorable  discharge  in  1933,  he  re- 
turned to  his  home  in  Winston-Salem, 
but  because  of  the  depression,  he  was 
not  able  to  obtain  employment.  He 
then  became  a  C  C  C  enrollee,  and  was 
sent  to  a  camp  in  the  mountains  of 
Western  North  Carolina,  where  he 
was  employed  in  the  medical  depart- 
ment and  assisted  in  the  publication 
of  a  mimeographed  camp  magazine. 

After  having  become  accustomed 
to  outdoor  life  as  a  marine  and  in  the 
mountain  camp,  indoor  employment 
had  lost  its  appeal  for  Clyde,  and  in 
1935  he  became  a  truck  driver's  help- 
er and  later  a  regular  driver  for  a 
large  motor  transfer  company,  with 
headquarters  in  Stanleytown,  Va.  A 
little  more  than  a  year  later,  he  se- 
cured employment  as  driver  for  the 
Roadway  Express  Company,  of  New- 
ark, N.  J.  While  with  those  two  con- 
cerns he  made  many  trips  to  far  dis- 
tant states. 

About  two  years  ago,  Clyde  was 
married.  He  then  decided  to  forego 
the  hazards  of  the  road  and  settle 
down  into  a  home  of  his  own.  He 
secured  a  position  with  the  Sprinkle 
Oil  Company  and  was  stationed  in 
Greensboro.  He  was  later  transferred 
to  Cary,  where  he  is  still  working, 
and  reports  that  he  is  getting  along 
very  nicely. 

All  during  his  service  in  foreign 
lands  as  a  member  of  the  marine 
corps,  and  as  his  truck  driving  duties 
would  take  him  to  nearly  every  state 
in  the  Union,  Clyde  maintained  a 
keen  interest  in  the  School  and  did  not 
forget  his  old  friends  among  the  work- 
ers here.  He  wrote  them  quite  fre- 
quently and  they  were  always  glad. 
to  hear  from  him.  His  letter  was: 
quite  brief,  but  he  promised  a  more, 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


lengthy  one  real  soon.  That  he  is 
still  interested  in  the  School  and  its 
activities  was  quite  apparent,  as  he 
enclosed  the  necessary  pair  of  "frog- 
skins" for  a  year's  subscription  to 
The  Uplift,  and  we  are  glad  to  place 
his  name  on  the  mailing  list,  begin- 
ning  with   this    issue. 

In  the  days  of  his  truck  manipulat- 
ing activities,  Clyde  used  to  stop  in 
for  brief  chats  when  making  trips 
through  this  section  of  the  state.  We 
have  been  missing  those  occasional 
friendly  contacts,  and  trust  he  and  his 
wife  may  soon  find  time  to  visit  us 

"Bill" 

Bill  is  dead.  By  this  we  mean  the 
pet  goat  belonging  to  Jesse  C.  Fisher, 
Jr.,  young  son  of  our  assistant  super- 
intendent. Outside  of  school  hours, 
Bill  was  the  constant  companion  of 
Jesse  and  a  number  of  the  smaller 
boys  on  the  campus,  and  many  pleas- 
ant hours  were  spent  in  playing  with 
him.  Part  of  the  time  these  young- 
sters would  "ride  the  goat",  while  at 
other  times  he  would  be  hitched  to  a 
small  wagon,  usually  loaded  to  full 
capacity.  It  seemed  that  Bill's  strength 
never  failed  to  please,  no  matter  how 
inany  passengers  occupied  the  cart. 

His  name  and  reputation  extended 
beyond  the  School's  boundary  lines, 
even  to  the  city  of  Concord,  and  on 
Sunday  afternoons,  groups  of  happy 
children  from  that  place,  friends  of 
Jesse's,  came  out  for  a  romp  with 
Bill.  Consequently  there  are  many 
sad  hearts  among  the  youngsters  be- 
cause of  his  demise.  One  little  girl  even 
went  so  far  as  to  ask  her  mother's 
permission  to  order  flowers  from  the 
florist's  shop  with  which  to  adorn 
Bill's  last  resting  place.  When  told 
that   such   a    procedure   would   be   too 


expensive,  and  that  there  were  plenty 
of  beautiful  flowers  blooming  here 
that  would  suffice,  the  little  one  re- 
plied, "But,  mother,  Bill  was  different. 
He  was  just  like  a  brother  to  me." 

The  young  folks  soon  got  together 
and  planned  a  funeral  for  their  de- 
parted playmate.  Large  quantities 
of  flowers  were  gathered  A  pony 
was  hitched  to  a  make-believe  hearse, 
and  the  procession  wended  its  way  to 
the  place  of  interment,  beneath  a 
large  tree  on  the  School  grounds.  The 
mound  underneath  which  he  reposes 
was  neatly  shaped  and  the  flowers 
arranged  thereon.  Head  and  foot 
markers  were  placed  in  position.  On 
the  one  at  the  head  was  placed  the 
following    inscription: 

Bill  Goat 
Died   April  21,   1941 

At  this  writing  we  have  not  learn- 
ed whether  there  was  a  funeral  oration 
or  not,  but  we  have  been  informed  that 
the  youngsters  are  considering  plans 
for  beautifying  the  grave  with  green 
grass  and  growing  flowers  and  shrubs. 

Bill  was  about  four  years  old.  He 
was  not  a  native  of  this  county, 
having  been  shipped  here  about  three 
years  ago  from  Burnswick  county, 
the  gift  of  a  relative  of  Jesse's.  Al- 
though rather  wild  at  first,  he  soon 
became  adjusted  to  his  new  surround- 
ings, and  was  a  great  favorite  among 
the  boys.  We  also  noticed  that  local 
grown-ups  soon  acquired  the  habit 
of  stopping  occassionally  to  give  him 
a  kind  word  and  a  friendly  pat  on  the 
head.  One  way  to  obtain  Bill's  last- 
ing friendship  was  to  offer  him  a 
cigarette.  He  would  eat  them  just 
as  long  as  some  one  would  offer  them 
to  him.     He  was  not  particular  as  to 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  brand,  whether  or  not  they  were 
toasted,  how  much  of  a  lift  they  would 
give  or  anything  like  that.  All  choice 
blends  had  the  same  appeal — he  would 
walk  a  mile  for  just  any  old  kind  of 
cigarette — and  it  was  a  lot  of  fun  to 
see   how  well   they   satisfied. 

Remembering  our  own  boyhood 
days,  it  is  not  difficult  to  realize  how 
children  become  very  fond  of  pets. 
Now  that  Bill  has  passed  on  to  that 
place  to  which  all  good  goats  eventual- 
ly go,  we  cannot  help  being  in  symp- 
athy with  the  youngsters  in  the  loss  of 
their  beloved  playmate. 

Rev.  H.  C.  Kellermeyer,  pastor  of 
Trinity  Reformed  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  afternoon  service  at  the 
Training  School  last  Sunday.  For 
the  Scripture  Lesson,  he  read  the  sixth 
chapter  of  Paul's  Letter  to  the  Ga- 
latians 

He  began  his  talk  to  the  boys  by 
asking  how  many  of  them  had  seen 
a  mule.  Naturally,  all  of  them  ans- 
wered in  the  affirmative  He  then 
told  them  that  some  mules  they  had 
seen  probably  had  brands  on  them. 
This,  said  he,  was  for  identification 
purposes.  Should  one  of  such  animals 
stray  from  home,  no  matter  how  far, 
people  could  tell  to  whom  it  belonged 
by  the  brand.  The  speaker  then  stated 
that  the  passage  of  Scripture  just  read 
told  about  a  man  being  marked.  In 
the  17th  verse,  Paul  said,  "From 
henceforth  let  no  man  trouble  me:  for 
I  bear  on  my  body  the  marks  of  the 
Lord   Jesus." 

Rev.  Mr  Kellermeyer  then  said  that 
when  he  was  a  boy  he  worked  for  the 
Cray  Manufacturing  Company.  The 
man  who  worked  beside  him  had  but 
one  thing  to  do,  and  that  was  to  put 
the    trade-mark    or    number    on    the 


hub  cap,  so  that  if  anything  went 
wrong  with  the  cap,  the  number  could 
be  checked,  and  the  cap  quickly  re- 
placed. Almost  any  piece  of  merc- 
handise we  buy  is  numbered. 

The  speaker  pointed  out  that  Paul 
proudly  stated  that  he  bore  the  brand 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  on  his  body.  Christ 
was  a  kind,  loving  man,  always  ready 
to  help  those  in  need.  Paul  was  in 
prison  at  the  time  he  wrote  this  let- 
ter. Everything  in  prison  had  a  num- 
ber stamped  upon  it.  Paul  pulled  up 
his  sleeve,  and  there  was  a  mark  that 
he  received  while  at  Philippi.  While 
there,  he  was  forced  to  endure  many 
beatings  and  stonings.  Consequently, 
his  body  was  well-stamped  with  marks 
of  the  wounds  thus  received  while 
serving  and  working  for  Christ.  These 
were  marks  of  loyalty.  Paul  said.  "I 
will  sacrifice  everything  for  Jesus 
Christ  No  matter  if  I  die,  I  will  be 
loyal."  Such  a  spirit  will  enable  any 
man  to  win  in  the  great  battle  of 
life. 

The  speaker  then  told  of  a  situation 
in  China  about  forty  years  ago.  The 
people  were  given  a  chance  to  give  up 
Christ  and  keep  their  heads  or  to  keep 
Christ  and  be  beheaded.  Many  of  them 
who  had  beocme  Christians  lost  their 
lives  because  they  refused  to  forsake 
Christ.  While  such  circumstances  may 
seem  horrible  to  some,  they  point  out 
the  way  to  those  who  follow  after 
them,  for  many  people  will  say,  "If 
that  is  the  kind  of  leader  those  people 
are  willing  to  follow  at  all  cost,  I, 
too,  will  follow  Christ."  Jesus  never 
went  back  on  his  friends  He  walked 
loyally  from  the  cradle  to  the  grave, 
even  though  they  nailed  him  to  the 
cross,  with  a  robber  on  each  side  of 
him. 

Loyalty  is  a  required  thing  today, 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


continued  Rev.  Mr.  Kellermeyer.  The 
things  needed  most  are  loyalty  to 
Christ,  loyalty  to  our  nation,  loyal- 
ty to  our  state.  We  must  be  loyal, 
even  in  little  things.  In  order  to  do 
so  we  must,  first  of  all,  be  loyal  to 
Christ.  Sometimes  we  may  think  it 
doesn't  pay  to  be  loyal  in  little  mat- 
ters, but  by  neglecting  those  little 
things,  we  may  have  to  face  grave 
dangers.  Frequently  we  hear  of  a 
person  receiving  a  tiny  scratch  and 
ignore  it,  and  later  we  hear  they  are  in 
the  hospital,  suffering  from  a  bad 
case  of  blood-poisoning,  which  proves 
hospital,  suffering  from  a  bad  case 
that  the  little  things  do  count.  We 
start  small  and  grow  big.  When 
Theodore  Roosevelt  was  a  small  boy, 
it  was  thought  that  he  would  die  be- 
cause of  his  very  weak  body.  He  had 
other    ideas    about    it,    and    exercised 


his  body,  took  the  proper  kind  of 
nourishment,  and  developed  into  a 
strong  man.  He  was  a  great  sol- 
dier in  the  Spanish-American  War. 
This  same  man,  a  weakling  as  a  lad, 
later  in  life  had  the  strength  to  head 
an  expedition  to  Africa  and  bring 
back  a  fine  collection  of  wild  animals 
which  have  been  mounted  and  may 
now  be  seen  in  one  of  the  greatest  mu- 
seums in  the  United  States. 

In  conclusion  the  speaker  urged  the 
boys  to  be  loyal  to  the  teachings  of 
Christ;  loyal  to  America;  and  loyal 
to  our  great  state.  He  also  bade  them 
to  be  loyal  to  the  school  and  in  their 
daily  lives  not  to  neglect  the  oppor- 
tunities to  do  even  the  least  things 
that  might  help  them  to  attain  fine 
manhood  and  become  citizens  of 
which  all  who  know  and  love  them 
would  be  proud. 


IT  DOESN'T  TAKE  MUCH 

Every  man  and  woman  dreams  of  doing  some  great  good 
deed  that  will  make  others  happy — leading  a  crusade,  giving  an 
address,  writing  a  book.  We  dream  of  the  big  things  and 
often  fail  to  do  the  little  things.  We  let  slip  by  hundreds  of 
little  opportunities  to  spread  happiness  and  cheer. 

In  an  inspiring  poem,  Lois  Snelling  suggests  some  of  the  little 
things  we  can  do  each  day  to  make  this  world  a  more  joyous 
place  to  live  in: 

He  stopped  to  pat  a  small  dog's  head — 

A  tiny  thing  to  do; 
And  yet  the  dog,  remembering, 

Was  glad  the  whole  day  through. 
He  gave  a  rose  into  the  hand 

Of  one  who  loved  it  much ; 
'Twas  just  a  rose — but,  oh,  the  joy 

That  lay  in  its  soft  touch ! 
He  spoke  a  word  so  tenderly — 
A  word's  a  wee,  small  thing ; 
And  yet  it  stirred  a  weary  heart 
To  hope  again,  and  sing! 


28  THE  UPLIFT 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL— MARCH 


FIRST  GRADE 
— A— 

Charles    Browning 
David   Cunningham 
Robert  Hampton 
Raymond    Hughes 
Olin  Langford 
Evrett  Morris 
Ernest    Oveicash 
Melvin  Roland 
Hercules   Rose 
Walter    Sexton 

— B— 

Troy    Gilland 
Sidney    Hackney 
Vernon    Harding 
James    Roberson 
George     Roberts 
Wayne    Sluder 
Ernest  Turner 
David   Williams 

SECOND  GRADE 

— A— 

Cecil  Ashley 
Charles    Frye 
Jack   Hamilton 
Leo   Hamilton 
Leonard    Jacobs 
James    Mondie 
Roy   Mumford 
Marshall    Pace 
Leonard   Robinson 
James    Buff 
Lewis    Sawyer 
James    C.    Wiggins 
Gilbert  Williams 
Louis    Williams 


— B— 

Elgin  Atwood 
William  Dixon 
Charles   Widener 

THIRD  GRADE 

— A— 

James  Davis 
Audie  Farthing 
Robert    Goldsmith 
John    Maples 
Broadus  Moore 
Thomas    Yates 

FOURTH  GRADE 

— A— 

Ralph    Fisher 
William   Gaddy 
George  Green 
Oakley  Walker 
Charles    Simpson 
Ronald   Washam 

_B— 

Paul   Briggs 
Robert    Chamberlain 
Jerry    Jenkins 
William    Nelson 
Charles     McCoyle 

FIFTH  GRADE 
— A— 

Thomas    Britt 
Mack     Coggins 
Robert   Davis 
Woodrow  Hager 
Jack    Hodge 
John    Howard 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


Norvell   Murphy 
Vollie    McCall 
Alex  Weathers 

— B— 

Cleasper  Beasley 
Jay   Brannock 
Edward     Cartier 
Kenneth  Conklin 
William    Deaton 
James  Deatherage 
David    Hensley 
Bernice    Hoke 
Charles  Mills 
Canipe    Shoe 
Robert    Simpson 
Ervin   Wolfe 

SIXTH  GRADE 

—A— 

James  Brewer 
Jennings  Britt 
William    Cherry 


William  Padrick 
Thomas  Sands 
J.  P.  Sutton 
Hubert    Walker 
Dewey    Ware 

— B— 

Edward  Batten 
Ray  Rayne 
Collett  Cantor 
Thomas  Fields 
Vincent  Hawes 
Clarence  Mayton 
Edward    Murray 

SEVENTH  GRADE 

— B— 

Kenneth  Brooks 
Quentin    Crittenton 
George    Duncan 
Thomas    Hooks 
Ventry     Smith 
Edward    Stutts 


ISMS  DEFINED 

Going  the  rounds  right  now  are  the  following  definitions, 
which  are  amusing  enough  to  warrant  further  circulation: 

Socialism :  You  have  two  cows — you  give  one  to  your  neigh- 
bor. 

Communism:  You  have  two  cows  and  give  both  to  the 
government — the  government  gives  somebody  else  the  milk. 

Fascism :  You  keep  the  cows  and  give  the  milk  to  the  govern- 
ment— the  government  sells  part  of  it  back  to  you. 

Naziism:  You  have  two  cows — the  government  shoots  you 
and  takes  both  cows. 


-Selected 


30  THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  April  20,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(7)  Herschell  Allen  7 

(5)  Carl  Barrier  5 
(17)    William  Drye  19 

(10)  Homer  Head  18 
(21)   Frank  May  21 

(9)   Weaver  Ruff  15 
(21)   William  Shannon  21 
(21)    Weldon  Warren  21 

(4)   James  Williams  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)   William  Blackmon  10 

(2)  Charles    Browning    5 

(3)  Lacy  Burleson  5 
Lloyd  Callahan  10 

(2)    Albert  Chunn  16 
(2)   Eugene  Edwards  12 

(4)  Ralph    Harris    11 
(2)   Porter  Holder  18 

(8)  Burman  Keller  16 

(6)  H.  C.  Pope  12 

(2)   Leonard  Robinson  5 
Jack  Sutherland  6 

(11)  Everett  Watts   19 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(2)  Henry    Barnes   2 
Charles  Chapman  6 

(9)  Thomas  Hooka  17 
(19)    Edward    Johnson    20 

(3)  Ralph  Kistler  8 
(17)   Donald   McFee   19 

William  Pachick  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(No   Honor   Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(2)  Paul  Briggs  10 

(3)  William  Cherry  8 
Quentin   Crittenton   11 

(3)   Leo    Hamilton    11 
(3)   John  Jackson  11 

(2)  Morris  Johnson  5 

(3)  Hugh    Kennedy    15 
(3)    William  Morgan  8 

George  Newman  9 
Eugene    Puckett   4 
(2)   Robert  Simpson  10 
George    Speer    7 


Oakly  Walker  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(8)   Theodore  Bowles  20 
(2)   A.    C.    Elmore    12 

Eugene  Kermon 
(6)   Ivey   Lunsford    13 

(2)  Leonard  Melton  10 

(3)  Mack  McQuaigue  14 
Currie  Singletaiy  16 

(6)  Hubert    Walker    18 
(10)   Dewey   Ware   20 

(2)  Charles   B.  Ziegler  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(4)  George    Wilhite    6 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood  9 
Edward  Batten  9 
(16)    Cleasper    Beasley    20 
(4)   Henry  B.  Butler  16 

(3)  Donald  Earr.hardt  18 
(2)    George    Green    12 

Richard  Halker  10 
Hilton  Hornsby  2 
Vernon  Harding  3 
Raymond  Hughes  5 

(2)  Robert  Lawrence  9 

(3)  Arnold  McHone  19 
Edward  Overby   10 

(2)  Marshall  Pace  14 

(3)  Carl  Ray  14 
Loy  Stines  10 

(2)    Ernest  Overcash   12 
Jack  Reeves  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(2)  Cecil  Ashley  5 
Cecil  Bennett  8 
John  Franks 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(3)  Percy    Capps    12 
James  Connell  6 

(7)  David  Cunningham  20 
(3)   James    Davis   6 

(2)  Columbus    Hamilton    13 

(3)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  11 

(4)  Mark  Jones  14 
Grady  Kelly  11 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  10 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Vollie  McCall  9 

Lloyd  Mullis  6 

Marvin  Matthewson  2 

William  Nelson  17 

Leroy  Pate  5 

James  Ruff  15 
(2)   Thomas    Sands    19 

Lewis  Sawyer  9 

Robert   Tidwell   6 
(6)   Horace  Williams  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

John    Fausnett    7 
Jack    Harward    4 
Thomas    King    5 
Harry  Peake  9 
Edward   Stutts  9 
Walter   Sexton   6 
Willis  Thomas  2 
Jack  Warren  10 
Carl  Ward    10 
Torrence  Ware  4 
Claude  Weldy  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(4)  John  Allison   8 
Robert  Davis   4 
William   Dixon   17 
William  Furches  16 
Ralph  Fisher  5 

(5)  Cecil  Gray  14 

(21)   Robert  Goldsmith  21 

(6)  Earl  Hildreth  18 
(13)   Broadus  Moore  18 

(2)  John    Ray    6 

(9)    Monroe  Searcy  16 

Canipe  Shoe  2 
(4)   James  Tyndall  18 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(6)    Odell  Almond  17 

(3)  Ernest    Brewer    13 

(2)  William  Deaton  15 
(6)  Treley  Frankum  16 
(6)   Woodrow  Hager  15 

(3)  Eugene  Heaffner  13 
(3)   Charles   Hastings    12 
(6)   Tillman   Lyles   17 

(2)  Daniel   McPhail  2 
James  Puckett  7 

(6)   Hercules    Rose    16 
(6)   Howard  Sanders  19 

(3)  Charles  Simpson  17 

(2)  Robah    Sink    17 

(3)  Jesse  Smith   11 


Norman    Smith    16 

(3)  George    Tolson    15 
Carl  Tyndall  11 
Eugene  Watts  8 
Roy  Womack  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(12)   James   Brewer   18 
Kenneth  Brooks  5 
(5)    Charles   Gaddy   13 
(5)   Vincent  Hawes  18 
James   Lane    13 
Robert   Linville 
(2)    Charles    Metcalf    3 

(2)  Claude  McConnell  3 

(4)  Jordan  Mclver  5 
Melvin  Roland  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(4)    Raymond  Andrews  16 
William    Butler    11 

(8)    Edward    Carter   19 
Robert    Deyton     17 

(4)  Leonard  Dawn  7 
(21)   Audie  Farthing  21 

Henry  Glover  11 

(5)  Troy    Gilland    18 

(3)  John    Hamm    17 

(6)  William    Harding    7 

(3)  Marvin    King    10 
(2)    Feldman   Lane   17 

William  Lane  3 
John    Maples    7 
(11)    Roy   Mumford    14 
(15)   Norvel   Murphy   18 

(4)  Charles  McCoyle   14 

(7)  James  Roberson  9 
(2)   John  Robbins  16 

Charles   Steepleton   16 
J.  C.  Willis  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(17)   Jennings    Britt    17 

(2)   Calvin  Tessneer  6 

Bennie  Wilhelm   12 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

(4)  George   Duncan   16 

(5)  Roy   Holmes   5 

(6)  James  Johnson  7 
Harvey  Ledford  4 
John   Lowry    11 

(2)  Leroy   Lowry   3 

(3)  Redmond   Lowry    16 
(3)  Varcy  Oxendine  4 
(3)    Thomas    Wilson    18 


<~AROUNA  ROOJW 


HAY  5     1941 


M.  UPLIFT 


CONCORD    N     C,    MAY    3.    1941 


NO     IB 


x  Parol**  Collection 
#  5a  C.  Liovary 


N.  c- 


MEN    WHO    WIN 

I  once  knew  a  man  who  would  figure  and 
plan  the  deeds  he  intended  to  do,  but  when 
the  time  came  to  get  into  the  game,  he  never 
put  anything  through. 

He  would  dream  with  a  smile  of  the  after- 
awhile,  and  the  deeds  he  would  do  "pretty 
soon."  He  was  all  right  at  heart,  but  he 
never  would  start — he  never  could  get  quite 
in  tune. 

If  he  would  have  done  half  the  things  he'd 
begun,  he'd  be  listed  among  those  of  fame, 
but  he  didn't  produce,  so  he  was  of  no  use — 
good  intentions  do  not  win  the  game. 

It  is  easy  to  dream  and  to  plan  and  to 
scheme,  and  let  them  drop  out  of  sight,  but 
the  men  that  put  through  what  they  start 
out  to  do,  are  the  men  who  win  out  in  the 
fight. — Edgar  L.  Jones. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

MOUNTAIN  CHILD 

RELIGIOUS  TRAINING  IN 
PUBLIC   SCHOOLS 

AN   INTERESTING   PROPHECY 

A  STAR  MIGHT  FALL 

THE  CENTER  OF  THE  STATE 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


3-7 
By  Robert  James  Green         8 


(Baptist   Messenger) 

(Daily    Examiner) 

By  Arnold  Bateman 

By  Mary  Elizabeth  Bouck 


13 
15 
17 
25 
27 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 


Cntered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C.,   under   Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 


:HARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.   J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


HOPE 

We  built  a  house  over  a  grapevine,  hiding-  it  far  from  the  light;  but  it  trail- 
id  its  way  to  an  air  space  in  the  foundation  and  through  it  to  the  freedom  out- 
iide.  Hidden  away  from  the  light,  amid  ignorance  and  sin,  seemingly  crushed 
>y  gross  coverings  of  the  earthy,  hope  stirs  in  the  immortal  soul.  By  it  the 
ibbing  life  within  is  driven  beyond  its  seeming  grave  into  the  glorious  life 
>f  heaven.  From  earliest  childhood  this  inner  force  of  hope  leads  on  like  a 
>uiding  line  through  every  shadowed  experience  toward  the  good  ahead  The 
'ollowing  lines,  written  as  a  spontaneous  expression  of  youth  at  age  fifteen, 
ipon  the  sudden  death  of  an  only  brother,  confesses  this  hope  in  the  soul,  lead- 
ng  on  through  youth  to  age  and  thence  into  the  life  beyond. 

"There  is  a  thread  more  precious  than  pure  gold 
Fine   spun.     Each   day  unwinding  from   its   bob 
Gossamer,  hope  quivers  in  a  holy  light, 
Pulsating  with  the  life  of  each  heart-throb. 
"So  tiny,  yet  so  needful  to  this  earth. 
So    priceless,    as    unwinding    day    by    day 
It  leads  me  on  through  mazes  dark  of  life. 
As  through  the  unknown  years  it  shows  the  way. 
"And  should  that  thread  be  lost,  my  life, 
■  Alone  and  wand'ring  in  a  darksome  cavern, 
In  death  would  be,  without  that  tie  divine — 
The  thread  that  leads  me  on  and  on — to  heaven. 

—Margaret  B.   McCauley 


QUIETNESS  PREFERRED 

We  seldom  touch  upon  subjects  that  involve  expressions  of  criti- 
cism unless  it  is  for  the  improvement  of  living  conditions.  Every- 
Dody  knows  an  environment  of  the  best  sanitation  combined  with 
;he  beauties  of  nature,  in  a  quiet  and  peaceful  community  contri- 
3utes  largely  toward  developing  a  more  orderly  citizenship.     We 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

learn  the  most  valuable  lessons  of  life  by  comparisons.  If  the 
orderly  or  disorderly  communities,  or  the  cultured  and  uncouth 
elements  of  humanity  are  displayed  side  by  side  for  the  specific 
purpose  of  making  a  choice,  the  pictures  that  present  the  greatest 
appeal  are  those  that  inspire  to  greater  efficiency. 

There  is  nothing  in  life  that  carries  a  greater  appeal  than  quie- 
tude, because  it  soothes  the  high  nervous  tension  of  the  business 
man  or  woman  after  a  strenuous  day's  work.  In  cities  there  are 
parks  and  playgrounds  for  adults  and  young  people  that  meet  the 
demand  both  for  relaxation  and  recreation.  In  the  small  towns 
where  neither  parks  nor  playgrounds  exist,  there  is  nothing  to 
do  but  remain  in  one's  home  in  the  congested  district  and  hear  the 
honking  of  automobile  horns,  the  shifting  of  gears,  and  the  grinding 
noise  of  the  big  trucks  as  they  groan  beneath  loads  far  beyond 
their  capacity.  This  is  truly  the  status  relative  to  noises  on  some 
of  the  best  and  most  used  streets  of  Concord.  It  is  the  subject  of 
comment  locally  and  concurred  in  by  visitors.  It  is  not  unusual 
to  hear  strangers  say,  "The  drivers  of  cars  in  this  city  are  adepts 
when  it  comes  to  honking  the  horns  of  their  automobiles."  While 
in  conversation  recently  with  a  salesman  from  Buffalo,  N.  Y.,  he 
remarked,  "If  the  drivers  of  the  cars  here  were  in  my  city,  they 
would  not  honk  their  horns  but  once."  The  implication  was  they 
would  be  "pinched"  by  an  officer. 

The  name,  Concord,  implies  peace  and  harmony,  but  from  the 
break  of  the  dawn  until  late  at  night  the  noises  on  the  streets  cause 
much  unfavorable  comment.  The  city  of  Concord,  with  all  of  its 
attractions,  including  beautiful  streets,  lovely  homes,  lawns, 
churches,  school  buildings,  and  places  of  business,  presents  an  at- 
tractive picture  that  has  been  recognized  by  the  traveling  public. 
It  takes  more  than  beauty  to  make  contentment,  but  let  us  keep  in 
mind  that  wherever  there  is  harmony  or  order,  there  is  music. 

The  avoidable,  rasping  sounds  of  auto  horns,  and  the  grinding 
of  gears  and  wheels  could  be  curtailed  if  the  matter  was  seriously 
considered  by  city  officials. 


RUTHERFORD  COUNTY  COTTAGE  WINS 

The     attention     of     a     member     of     the     personnel     of     The 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

Uplift  office  was  attracted  to  a  most  pleasing  incident  by  the  beam- 
ing countenances  of  the  young  boys  in  the  Rutherford  County  Cot- 
tage, under  the  supervision  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  H.  Hobby.  Joy 
was  written  in  the  face  of  every  boy  when  the  spokesman  of  the 
group  of  thirty  youngsters  asked,  "Do  we  get  our  baseball  equip- 
ment today?"  The  group  of  fine  looking  young  citizens  of  North 
Carolina  stood  at  attention,  awaiting  an  answer  from  the  cottage 
officer.  The  orderliness  of  the  group  and  the  joy  written  on  the 
face  of  each  boy  sufficed  to  arouse  our  curiosity.  Therefore,  we 
asked  the  occasion  of  the  incident. 

The  answer  to  the  question  was  that  Superintendent  Boger  had 
offered  a  complete  baseball  equipment  to  the  boys  of  the  cottage 
that  in  every  detail  kept  the  rules  of  the  School  for  one  year.  Mr. 
Boger  gave  an  acid  test,  because  for  one  boy  to  walk  the  straight 
and  narrow  path  for  twelve  months  is  difficult  enough,  but  for  thirty 
adolescents  not  to  be  guilty  of  an  infraction  of  the  rules  is  a  record 
worthy  of  note. 

The  superintendent  certainly  touched  the  keynote  to  quelling  a 
boy's  restlessness  when  he  offered  as  a  prize  for  all  around  good 
behavior,  a  complete  baseball  outfit.  Through  his  long  experience 
in  managing  boys  of  this  institution,  besides  having  some  of  his  own, 
he  understands  boys'  problems  and  knows  how  to  meet  them  by 
encouraging  wholesome  recreation.  There  is  not  anything  equal 
to  clean  sports  to  inspire  clean  thinking  and  fairness,  as  boys  are  be- 
ing trained  to  meet  the  emergencies  of  life. 

We  take  off  our  hat  to  the  young  men  of  Rutherford  County 
Cottage  and  hope  they  may  continue  through  life  to  be  mannerly  as 
well  as  manly.  The  writer  feels  that  the  students  of  this  cottage 
home  have  set  an  example  for  other  boys  of  Jackson  Training  School 
to  follow.  We  wager  that  next  year  there  will  be  other  cottages 
to  win  the  reward  for  good  behavior,  and  that  Mr.  Boger  will  be 
glad  to  measure  up  to  the  demand. 


GRADUATION 

Watch  the  procession,  if  you  please  and  you  will  very  soon  see 
a  happy  and  promising  crowd  of  young  men  and  young  women  grad- 
uating from  our  high  schools  and  colleges.  ■  Graduation  day  marks 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

a  serious  as  well  as  a  sorrowful  turn  in  the  life  of  every  student. 
There  is  a  co-mingling-  of  feeling,  joy  and  sorrow,  when  students 
for  the  last  time  pass  out  from  their  schools  into  a  new  life,  bidding 
farewell  to  fellow  students,  with  the  hope  of  meeting  conditions  suc- 
cessfully. 

From  every  nook  and  corner  of  the  state  these  young  people  have 
already  begun  to  cast  about  for  suitable  employment  that  will  give 
returns,  so  that  they  may  become  valuable  acquisitions  to  any 
community. 

The  total  number  of  high  school  graduates  in  Cabarrus  county 
this  year,  including  both  city  and  rural  schools,  is  about  325.  Some 
of  these  will  soon  find  themselves,  because  of  a  fixed  purpose,  while 
others  will  flounder  about,  due  to  vacillating  temperaments.  There 
are  those  who  fail  and  those  who  succeed  in  the  course  of  life.  The 
schools  cannot  give  assurance  of  success,  for  the  power  "to  do  or  not 
to  do"  is  a  question  to  be  decided  by  mortal  man.  The  institutions 
of  learning  are  not  expected  to  turn  out  finished  products,  but  they 
are  expected  to  inspire  students  to  higher  ideals,  so  that  each  day 
the  diagrams  visualazed  while  in  school  will  be  filled.  The  student 
who  feels  when  leaving  any  institution  that  he  knows  nothing  has 
just  begun  to  learn. 


CARELESS  BICYCLE  RIDERS 

Violations  of  the  State  law  or  the  rules  of  safe  bicycle  riding  wrere 
responsible  for  eight  of  the  nine  bicycle-motor  vehicle  accidents 
which  took  the  lives  of  11  North  Carolinians  the  first  three  months 
of  this  year. 

According  to  records  of  the  Highway  Safety  Division,  only  one 
of  the  nine  fatal  accidents  involving  "bike"  riders  was  clearly 
chargeable  to  a  motor  vehicle  operator,  and  14  of  the  20  bicycle 
riders  killed  in  the  State  last  year  were  violating  traffic  laws  or 
safety  rules  at  the  time  they  were  killed. 

"When  150,000  bicycles  use  the  same  streets  and  highways  that 
are  used  regularly  by  650,000  motor  vehicles,  it  is  inevitable  that 
accidents  shall  occur  so  long  as  large  numbers  of  bicycle  riders 
wantonly  disregard  all  traffic  regulations  and  continually  disdain 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

all  rules  of  safe  riding,"  stated  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  High- 
way Safety  Division. 

"Bicycle  riders  have  been  allowed  too  long  to  ride  unregulated  on 
our  streets  and  highways.  They  must  be  taught  that  they  can- 
not continue  to  ride  where  they  please  and  as  they  please.  For 
their  own  safety,  bicycle  riders  must  be  taught  to  obey  traffic  reg- 
ulations, and  must  learn  that,  like  operators  of  motor  vehicles,  they 
must  accept  some  responsibilities  along  with  their  privilege  of  us- 
ing the  streets  and  highways." 

In  this  connection,  Hocutt  pointed  out  that  the  State  Motor  Ve- 
hicle Act  classes  bicycles  as  vehicles  and  makes  bicycle  riders  sub- 
ject to  all  general  traffic  regulations  and  driving  rules  which  apply 
to  automobiles  except  those  which  could  not  possibly  apply  to 
bicycles,  such  as  the  60-mile  maximum  speed  law. 

"Education  for  bicycle  riders  who  will  take  it,  and  enforcement 
for  those  who  will  not  be  educated,  is  the  answer  to  our  bicycle  ac- 
cident problem,"  declared  Hocutt. 

Copies  of  the  State  law  relating  to  bicycles,  safety  rules  for 
bicycle  riders,  and  a  "model"  bicycle  ordinance  for  municipalities 
may  be  obtained  upon  request  from  the  Highway  Safety  Division 
office  in  Raleigh. 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


MOUNTAIN  CHILD 

By  Robert  James  Green 


Of  gold,  silver  and  emerald  was  Ka's 
lofty  cradle  on  the  roof  of  the  world; 
a  symphony  of  colors  appropriate  for 
a  mountain   child. 

Gold  for  the  warm  June  sun  turn- 
ing the  sheer  rock  walls  to  bronze. 
Silver  for  the  icy  rivulets  of  melting 
glacial  waters.  Emerald  for  the  deep 
canyons  unholstered  with  the  fresh 
green  of  poplar,  tamarack  and  pine, 
and  the  blue-green  lakes  that  mir- 
rored  the   British   Columbia   sky. 

By  midsummer,  Ka  was  a  fast  grow- 
ing kid.  While  he  was  small  and 
white  he  was  of  the  kind  called  Ka, 
or  little  goat,  in  the  ancient  Dakota 
tongue.  Later,  if  he  survived  and 
grew  whiskers,  the  diminutive  Ka 
would  become  tatoka,  the  bearded 
sheep. 

During  the  bright  sunlight  of  day, 
sleep  absorbed  much  of  his  time.  Then 
all  careful  goat  mothers  left  their 
newly-born  kids  concealed  in  sheltered 
caverns  and   rocky   niches. 

There  was  excellent  reason  for  this. 
A  moving  dot  of  purest  white  against 
a  background  of  brown  rock  or  green 
herbage  made  a  conspicous  target  in 
the  clear  mountain  air.  This  dot 
would  not  likely,  escape  the  piercing 
eye  of  that  vicious  marauder  of  the 
skies,  the  great  white  eagle. 

While  the  mothers  grazed,  the  kids 
slept.  They  ventured  forth  in  the 
late  afternoon,  when  long,  cool  sha- 
dows slanted  athwart  jagged  slopes 
above  the  timber  line.  It  was  when 
Ka  one  day  disregarded  parental  dis- 
cipline that  he  learned  a  valuable  les- 
son in  wilderness  philosophy.  It  dem- 
onstrated that  fatality  often  attends 


the    forsaking    of    intuition    for    cold 
reasoning. 

Although  instinct  warned  against 
leaving  his  sheltered  niche,  he  capitu- 
lated to  hunger.  Surely,  he  reasoned, 
there  could  be  little  harm  in  going  a 
short  distance  to  lick  a  little  tender 
moss  from  a  damp  rock.  He  got  to 
his  feet,  stretched,  and  stepped  gin- 
gerly along  on  slender  legs  which  were 
still  wobbly.  The  rock  lichens  were 
delicious,  and  Ka  nibbled,  intent  upon 
his   luncheon. 

His  first  premonition  of  danger  was 
a  swift-moving  shadow  on  the  rock 
beside  him.  The  shadow  grew  im- 
mense in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  and 
there  sounded  a  sudden  rush  of  mighty 
wings  as  a  great  white  eagle  plum- 
meted in  a  power  dive.  The  whistle 
of  feathers  cutting  the  air  frightened 
Ka  into  a  convulsive  jump. 

Above  him  talons  arched  to  sink 
deep  into  fluffy  wool  and  tender  flesh, 
for  in  an  aerie  atop  a  crag,  two  hun- 
gry   eaglets   waited. 

With  a  terrified  bleat  Ka  leaped 
blindly,  instinctively  twisting  his  tiny 
body.  A  split  second  later  came  a 
rush  and  the  great  bird  swept  past, 
its  wickedly-curved  claws  grasping 
only  a  wisp  of  ivory  fleece. 

The  eagle's  fierse  swoop  carried  it 
outward  and  up.  Before  it  recover- 
ed for  another  swift  dive,  Ka's  mother 
saw  the  winged  danger  and  bounded 
toward  her  precious  offspring. 

Instantly  she  straddled  his  body, 
her  short  but  sharp  horns  presented 
constantly  to  the  invader's  every 
move.     Carelessly     she     exposed    her 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


own  body,  prepared  to  sacrifice  it  in 
defense  of  her  young. 

Again  and  again  the  eagle  return- 
ed to  the  attack,  its  fierce  eyes  un- 
blinking. But  to  meet  each  swoop 
of  the  preying  bird,  the  goat  mother 
bounded  into  the  air,  black  horns 
thrust  forward.  Finally  sensing  it  was 
getting  nowhere  in  attacking  such  a 
mobile  fortress,  the  eagle  uttered  a 
shrill  scream  of  rage  and  soared  away 
to  search  for  less  protected  prey. 

Soon  after  this,  Ka  began  other  les- 
sons. Throughout  the  ensuing  sum- 
mer he  received  intensive  instruction 
in  mountain  climbing  technique. 

His  mother,  for  all  her  low-browed, 
stolid  appearance,  was  a  mother  first 
of  all.  She  led  the  awkwardly-gaited 
kid  with  watchful  maternal  care.  They 
climbed  straight  chimney-rocks  where 
the  only  focthold  was  a  microscopic 
split  in  the  ed-brown  stone.  Across 
slate  formations  they  slid  when  the 
treacherous  shal<-  moved,  and  Ka 
learned  to  use  his  secondary  hoofs 
as  brakes. 

Panting,  he  followed,  doggedly  after 
his  mother  as  she  leaped,  sure-foot- 
ed, from  narrow  shelf  o  rocky  ledge. 
Sheer  cliff  walls  they  scaled,  where 
no  living  animal  could  have  clung 
without  the  goat's  rubbery  footpads 
which  gripped  the  surface.  Stopping 
at  times  to  let  her  woolly  child  get 
his  breath,  the  pair  stood  nonchalantly 
on  the  brink  of  two-thousand-foot 
chasms  of  breath-taking  space. 

Day  by  day  they  made  steeper  as- 
cents. Narrow  steps  and  ledges  in- 
creased in  height.  Ka  often  needed 
to  brace  his  spindly  white  legs  and 
make  repeated  efforts,  while  his  moth- 
er calmly  watched  and  waited. 

When  at  last  they  reached  a  good 
alpine  feeding  ground,  there  was  com- 


pensation for  the  arduous  climb;  a  sat- 
isfying luncheon  of  milk  and  lichens, 
a  nap  in  a  shady  cavern,  and  a  watch- 
ful mother  near  by. 

Winter  rode  in  the  vanguard  of  an 
early  blizzard.  Deep  snow  packed 
the  gorges  and  passes  and  covered 
the  high  feeding  grounds.  The  goat 
herd  descended  from  their  usual  high 
levels  to  a  small  alpine  meadow.  Food 
in  such  sheltered  spots  was  plentiful; 
tips  of  squaw  grass  for  nibbling,  and 
bare  patches  of  native  clovers  and 
other  grasses. 

Deer,  elk  and  mountain  sheep  also 
congregated.  On  the  trail  of  the 
game  animals  came  the  flesh-eaters, 
the  gray  timber  wolf,  mountain  lion 
and  lynx,  stalking  the  ghostly  spruce 
and  cedars  in  the  frosty  twilight.  In 
a  few  days  two  young  goats  and  an 
old  billy,  veteran  of  the  flock,  fell  be- 
fore   the    killers'    fierce    onslaughts. 

Excepting  the  goats,  all  the  animals 
huddled,  paralyzed  with  fright,  in  the 
mountain  park.  Here  only  could  they 
obtain  food  in  winter,  unless  they  ac- 
cepted the  one  alternative — descend 
to  the  lower  valleys.  But  that  meant 
contact  with  man.  Through  some 
deep-rooted  instinct  they  preferred  to 
remain  with  four-footed  enemies,  al- 
though knowing  well  the  deadly  toll 
exacted. 

The  goats  returned  to  the  high  rocks 
and  pinnacles  above  the  deer  pastures. 
They  preferred  the  fierce  elements. 
Shaggy  coats  rebuffed  the  knife-like 
winds  and  sixty-below  temperatures. 
Between  meadows  and  snowbanks, 
the  crest  of  windswept  ridges  held 
frozen  plants,  shrubs  and  succulent 
meaty  roots,  just  under  the  ground. 
Diligent  foraging  yielded  enough  to 
sustain  life,  but  bodies  became  lean. 

The  following  June  found  Ka  still 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


keeping  with  his  mother.  But  he  could 
now  climb,  procure  food,  and  begin  to 
be  on  his  own  lookout  for  enemies. 
As  a  yearling,  Ka  was  still  an  animat- 
ed bundle  of  soft  white  wool.  Early 
he  displayed  true  goat  behavior  by 
his  aversion  to  levels  and  a  decided 
preference  for  the  lofty  and  vertical. 

His  father  and  another  old  billy 
stayed  with  the  herd.  They  were 
friendly  now,  for  the  mating  season 
was  past.  The  adults  still  wore  their 
winter  coats  in  tufts  and  rags,  show- 
ing the  short,  white  summer  coat 
beneath. 

For  two  weeks  the  herd  frequented 
a  tiny  sky  pasture  that  commanded  a 
deep  valley.  Stunted  pines  made  an 
anchorage  for  a  snow  shelf.  Lichens 
covered  the  damp  sides  of  flat  stones. 
The  goats  browsed  all  day  in  a  rain- 
bow fairyland  of  Indian  paintbrush, 
glacier  lilies,  pink  pyrols,  yellow  col- 
umbine and  blue  larkspur. 

The  park  was  edged  with  red  twin- 
berry,  white  tufted  bear-grass,  wild 
heliotrope  and  hollyhock;  the  center 
was  dotted  with  sulphur  plant  and 
harebell.  Mottled  ground  squirrels 
burrowed  and  marmots  whistled. 

Grasses,  roots  and  herbs  were 
plentiful.  On  all  sides  the  slanting 
gravel  and  rock  fell  away  in  a  steep 
slope  into  the  deep  gorge.  Far  below, 
a  silvery  thread  marked  a  water- 
course. 

In  this  grassy  meadow,  Ka  was 
given  a  sister.  Here,  where  sunset 
colors  tinted  battlement  and  spire  of 
the  nursey,  other  mountain  children 
were   born   to   the   herd. 

Everywhere  stretched  the  distant 
endless  rock,  jagged  finger  and  snow- 
peak  alike  piercing  the  brooding  sky. 

The  weather  grew  warmer.  For 
nearly   a   week  the   July   sun  burned 


like  a  copper  ball  in  a  filtered  sky. 
Ka  followed  the  herd  to  higher  past- 
urage where  rock  chimneys  rose  like 
castle  walls,  still  turreted  with  snow. 
Here  was  crumbling  slate,  and  the 
few  gnarled  pines  were  stunted  and 
twisted  to  hold  their  own  against  fierce 
winds. 

In  the  wake  of  the  hot  sun  came 
snow  slides  to  further  choke  the 
swollen  freshets.  Tons  of  ice  and 
snow  moved  with  lightning  speed 
down  jagged  slopes.  Roaring  echoes 
reverberated  like  a  thousand  giant 
war  drums.  Over  abrupt  edges  the 
frozen  masses  shot,  spouting  clouds  of 
ice-smoke  into  space 

In  all  directions  the  granite  rocks 
trembled,  but  the  phlegmatic  goat 
herd  at  the  edge  of  the  ice  clouds  paid 
no  attention  They  continued  in  silent 
cud-chewing  contemplation  of  the 
quick  scenery  changes  in  their  vast 
amphitheater 

After  a  week  of  hot  weather  a 
low,  ominous  rumble  sounded  one  day. 
The  earth  shook  with  a  slight  tremor. 
Two  ewes  got  to  their  feet  uncertain- 
ly, nuzzling  their  kids.  Ka's  sire 
stopped  eating  and  gazed  about.  In 
long,  white  beard  and  tufted  dress, 
the  big  ram  appeared  not  unlike  the 
high  priest  of  a  Tibetan  monastery. 

The  quaking  was  repeated  some- 
where above  them.  Most  of  the  herd 
of  eight  arose  and  moved  liesurely 
on  They  had  no  immediate  percep- 
tion of  danger,  but  something  intan- 
gible prompted  them  to  move. 

Crackling  explosions  followed  as 
the  entire  rock  field  in  the  vicinity 
became  agitated  Whirlwinds  of  snow 
dust  lifted.     Spray  arose  in  streams. 

The  warm  spell  had  melted  the 
snow  into  swift  running  water.  It 
cut    like    carborundum,    undermining 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


the  heavy  snow  fields.  Ice  formed 
and  broke  again,  expanding,  shearing, 
breaking  all  anchorage.  Once  loosen- 
ed, the  snow  hurtled  downward,  carry- 
ing an  hundred-thousand  tons  of  ice 
and  snow,  uprooted  trees  and  stones 
at  dizzy  speed 

Head  on  for  the  tiny  sky  pasture  the 
mass  came,  with  the  bursting  thunder 
of  a  creeping  artillery  barrage.  Be- 
hind it  raged  a  seething  tornado  of 
snow  and  debris  that  spun  with  ter- 
torific  velocity  as  rock  fragments 
ground  to  dust  and  trees  splintered 
into  matchwood. 

The  rams  hurried  in  full  flight. 
Closely  upon  their  heels  bounded  the 
ewes  and  kids.  Ka's  mother  in  frantic 
haste  nudged  her  bewildered  kidlet 
that  ambled  awkwardly  on  her  spind- 
ly legs.  Only  by  the  barest  margin 
did    they    gain    safety. 

Ka,  with  the  arrogance  begot  by 
his  prime  age.  disdained  to  hurry. 
He  saw  no  reason  to  fly  No  killer 
scent  had  reached  his  keen  nostrils. 
Let  the  aged  males,  the  ewes  and  the 
kids  make  haste  if  they  were  afraid. 
Instead,  he  shook  his  tiny  black  horns 
and  wagged  a  stumpy  tail  as  he  stalk- 
ed across  the  narrow  slope.  Then  the 
irresistible  monster  roared  over  the 
goat  herd's  recent  feeding  ground,  de- 
vouring everything  in  its  path. 

The  edge  of  the  moving  snow  field 
caught  Ka,  sweeping  him  off  his  feet. 
Around  him  chunks  of  snow  and  ice 
particles  billowed,  smothering,  pum- 
meling  him  unmercifully.  Twisting 
and  tumbling,  he  was  carried  help- 
lessly down  the  long  slope  with  the 
cyclonic  rush,  like  a  white  toboggan 
accumulating  momentum  at  every 
foot. 

He  narrowly  missed  a  sharp  finger 


of  naked  rock,  his  fall  finally  check- 
ed by  a  snow  field,  far  below.  Into 
this  he  was  flung  headlong,  bruised 
and  gasping  for  breath,  thoroughly 
bewildered  and  frightened.  A  fleecy 
snow  cloud  half  covered  him.  Wraith- 
like fingers  of  vapor  lingered  a  few 
minutes,  then  there  was  silence. 

Ka  churned  the  snow  as  he  thresh- 
ed painfully  about  on  a  broken  leg. 
His  once  white  coat  was  now  dirty 
and  ragged.  He  managed  to  drag 
himself  to  the  grassy  edge  of  the 
snow  field.  There,  exhausted  and  bat- 
tered, he  could  do  nothing  but  lie 
and  wait  for  strength  to  return. 

The  valley  of  his  prison  was  thread- 
ed by  a  swift,  blue-green  stream, 
strung  like  a  rosary  with  tiny 
crystal  ponds.  Silvery  ribbons  of 
glacial  rivulets  fed  the  lakes.  Across 
the  heavily  timbered  gorge  the  larch, 
spruce  and  balsam  thrust  cathedral- 
like spires  to  the  sky. 

A  soft  night  wind  blew  cloud  threads 
about  the  heavens  and  a  half-moon 
rode  at  anchor.  After  a  while  stars 
came  out,  like  twinkling  lanterns 
carried  by  invisible,  night-riding  ships. 
Helpless  terror  added  to  Ka's  pain, 
for  somewhere  nearby  the  wolves 
were  holding  a  noisy,  moonlit  council. 

At  sunrise  he  was  still  alive,  lying 
on  his  side  and  trying  to  nibble  grass, 
his  injured  leg  thrust  at  a  weird 
angle.  There  he  was  found  by  a  young 
prospector-settler.    Wallace    Smith. 

Ka  struggled  wildly  as  the  human 
approached;  but  Smith  uncocked  his 
rifle  and  hurried  back  to  a  cabin,  two 
miles  down  the  valley.  He  returned 
with  ropes  and  a  light  horse-drawn 
sledge. 

Ka  had  limped  to  a  shallow  ravine. 
There  he  hobbled  and  squirmed  about 
to    evade    capture.     It    was    soon    ap- 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


parent  that  a  lasso  was  necessary 
and  even  then  it  required  two  hours 
to    truss    the    fighting    young    billy. 

"Ye're  a  mean  little  fellow!"  grunt- 
ed the  perspiring  Scotsman.  "But  I 
canna'  leave  ye  here  for-r  the  wolves." 

It  was  even  more  of  a  task  to  set 
Ka's  leg  in  splints.  When  it  was  fin- 
ally accomplished,  Smith  carried  him 
into  a  hay  corral  and  loosened  the 
truss  ropes.  Like  a  rubber  ball,  Ka 
bounded  into  the  air,  but  the  stout 
ropes  held. 

During  insuing  weeks  the  bones 
knit,  but  Ka's  restless  energy  caused 
the  leg  to  heal  crookedly  and  he  walk- 
ed with  a  limp.  No  longer  was  he 
sure-footed,  as  before.  Seeing  this, 
Smith  would  not  turn  him  loose  as 
easy  prey  for  killers.  With  stout 
poles  of  peeled  poplar,  he  built  for 
the  goat  a  corral  that  enclosed  a 
disused  log  shed.  The  shed's  steep, 
slanting  roof  was  Ka's  delight. 

Behind  the  corral,  evergreens  ring- 
ed a  grassy  meadow  and  a  marsh  fed 
by   ice    water    rills.     Beds    of   golden 


dog-tooth  violets  mingled  with  clumps 
of  pink  moss-campion.  Blue  forget- 
me-nots  and  tiny  red  flowers  grew 
beneath  the  stalks  of  green  lilies. 

Each  evening  the  young  settler 
brings  a  peace  offering  of  clover, 
grass  and  hay.  Confidence  has  re- 
placed Ka's  fear  and  mistrust,  and 
he  comes  to  the  corral  gate  to  meet 
the  two-legged  creature  who  carries 
food  to  him. 

After  eating,  Ka  invariably  climbs 
to  the  peak  of  the  steep  roof.  There 
he  philosophically  surveys  the  scene- 
ry. Like  a  cameo  carved  in  black- 
and-white  he  stands;  black  nose  tip, 
black  tongue,  white  woolen  panta- 
loons, youthful  chin  sprouting  a  beard, 
black  hoof-rims  sharp  as  steel  around 
their  rubbery  soles. 

As  if  indulging  in  retrospect,  he 
chews  on  his  cud.  The  sun  drops 
behind  the  immutable  peaks  guard- 
ing the  world's  outer  rim,  and  a  peace, 
mystical  and  profound,  descends  like 
a  benediction  at  the  close  of  day. 


HIS  CHANCES 

One  Negro  was  worrying  about  the  chance  of  his  being  draft- 
ed for  the  army.  The  other  consoled  him.  "There's  two  things 
that  can  happen,  boy.  You  is  either  drafted  or  you  ain't  draft- 
ed. If  you  ain't  you  can  forget  it ;  if  you  is,  you  still  got  two 
chances.  You  may  be  sent  to  the  front,  and  you  may  not.  If 
you  go  to  the  front,  you  still  got  two  chances,  you  may  get  shot 
and  you  may  not.  If  you  get  shot,  you  still  have  two  chances, 
you  may  die  and  you  may  not !  And  even  if  you  die,  you  still 
has  two  chances." 


THE  UPLIFT 


IS 


RELIGIOUS  TRAINING  IN 

PUBLIC  SCHOOLS 

(Baptist  Messenger) 


In  his  address  on  Christian  citizen- 
ship at  the  Texas  State  Brotherhood 
Rally  in  Dallas,  President  Homer 
Rainey  of  the  University  of  Texas 
called  attention  to  the  great  loss  sus- 
tained in  the  public  schools  by  the 
omission  of  any  religious  training. 
Among  other  things  he  said:  "In  the 
desire  to  keep  the  state  and  church 
separate,  we  have  gone  so  far  to  one 
extreme  that  in  many  state  schools 
there  is  hardly  any  mention  of  reli- 
gion. This  is  a  great  loss  to  educa- 
tion. Public  school  men  are  trying 
to  find  a  way  to  make  a  place  for 
moral  and  spiritual  training.  We 
must  not  divorce  religion  and  educa- 
tion. I  believe  that  I  see  a  return  to 
a  closer  affilation  of  the  two.  In  the 
University  of  Texas  ninety  per  cent 
of  the  members  of  our  faculty  are 
Christians,  and  it  is  possible  for  a 
student  to  get  a  diploma  without 
taking  work  with  any  teacher  who  is 
not  a  Christian. 

President  Rainey  has  raised  a  ques- 
tion which  deserves  our  most  thought- 
ful consideration.  In  Oklahoma  the 
State  Board  of  Education  passed  a 
few  months  ago  a  resolution  asking 
teachers  in  public  schools  to  read  to 
their  classes  selections  from  the 
Scriptures.  This  should  be  done,  of 
course,  without  any  effort  to  teach 
sectarian  views. 

The  most  fitting  method  of  hand- 
ling this  situation  of  religious  in- 
struction in  the  state  college  or  uni- 
versity is  the  one  which  was  adopted 
by  the  University  of  Texas  years  ago. 


Each  denomination  has,  off  of  the 
campus,  a  teacher  employed  by  that 
particular  denomination  and  respon- 
sible to  that  denomination  for  such 
teaching.  The  courses  are  approved 
by  the  administration  of  the  univer- 
sity and  credit  is  given  for  work 
which  is  completed  in  the  class.  But 
the  denomination,  rather  than  the 
state  university,  exercises  control  and 
employs  the  teacher.  For  a  number 
of  years  Dr.  W.  C.  Rains  has  direct- 
ed this  work,  the  class  being  conduct- 
ed in  the  building  of  the  University 
Baptist  church.  We  have  known  a 
few  cases  where  similar  instruction 
was  provided  in  connection  with  high 
schools,  instruction  in  each  case  be- 
ing under  the  supervision  and  control 
of  the  local  church.  This  plan  is  in 
every  way  much  more  satisfactory 
than  union  schools  for  religious  train- 
ing which  too  frequently,  fall  into 
the  hands  of  modernist  teachers. 

Recently,  we  have  learned  from 
two  or  three  sources  that  Roman 
Catholics  are  making  every  effort  to 
place  their  teachers  in  public  schools. 
Here  in  Oklahoma  City,  Baptist  mini- 
sters have  been  approached  by  Rom- 
an Catholic  teachers  and  leaders  with 
the  suggestion  that  all  the  denomina- 
tions join  in  the  plan  of  introducing 
religious  teachings  into  the  Oklahoma 
City  public  schools.  This  would  open 
the  gate  for  sectarian  propaganda  in 
the  public  schools,  which  is  clearly  in 
conflict  with  the  Constitution  of  Ok- 
lahoma, and  with  the  genius  of  the 
American  Government.     We  may  say 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


in  passing,  that  the  Roman  Catholics, 
who  make  their  plans  not  for  one 
year  ahead,  but  for  decades  ahead, 
are  putting  on  the  most  aggressive 
missionary  program  around  the  world 
that  we  have  ever  had  in  our  day.  We 
call  attention  to  their  program  and 
urge  our  own  people  to  be  more  ag- 
gresive  in  our  missionary  plans  and 
policies. 

In  the  field  of  college  and  univer- 
sity training,  our  Baptist  schools  of- 
fer a  solution  to  this  problem,  for 
they  are  free  to  teach  the  Bible — all 
of  it — to  all  the  students.  The  whole 
field  of  truth  is  open  to  a  Christian 
school,  and  every  teacher,  whether  in 
literature  or  science  or  mathematics 
or  fine  arts  can  relate  his  subject  to 


God.  If  we  mistake  not,  there  is  a 
growing  demand  for  Christian  cul- 
ture— for  the  recognition  and  devel- 
opment of  moral  and  spiritual  val- 
ues. This  need  can  be  met  only  in  a 
Christian  school  such  as  we  have  in 
Oklahoma  Baptist  University. 

The  whole  question  comes  back  pri- 
marily to  the  home  and  to  the  church. 
The  weakest  place  is  often  in  the 
home,  which  should  supply  the  most 
effectual  training  in  spiritual  mat- 
ters. In  this  strenuous  age,  the  home 
has  delegated  religious  training  to  the 
church  and  Sunday  school,  or  else 
neglected  it  altogether.  No  insti- 
tution in  the  world  can  take  the  place 
of  the  right  sort  of  home  in  the  mat- 
ter  of  religious   training. 


THE  FLAG 

I  did  not  know  it  was  so  dear, 

Till  under  alien  skies 
A  sudden  vision  of  it  near 

Brought  tears  into  my  eyes. 
To  wander  down  the  crooked  street 

Of  some  far  foreign  town; 
No  friend  amid  the  crowd  yoi   meei 

Strange  faces  peer  and  frown; 
To  turn  a  corner  suddenly, 

And  ah !  so  brave  and  fair, 
To  spy  that  banner  floating  free 

Upon  the  foreign  air! 
Oh,  that  will  catch  the  careless  breath, 

And  make  the  heart  beat  fast; 
Our  country's  flag  for  life  and  death ! 

To  find  our  own  at  last! 
In  those  far  regions,  wonder-strewn, 

No  sight  so  good  to  see — 
My  country's  blessed  flag,  my  own, 

So  dear,  so  dear,  to  me. 

— Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


AN  INTERESTING  PROPHECY 

(H  udder  field  (England)  Daily  Examiner) 


Nearly  400  years  ago  a  grey-beard- 
ed astrologer  known  as  Nostradamus 
shut  himself  up  behind  locked  doors 
in  Paris  and  tried  to  see  into  the  fu- 
ture, states  "Tit-Bit."  Night  after 
night  he  studied  books  of  ancient 
Egyptian  lore  and  hurriedly  burned 
the  yellowed  pages  as  soon  as  he  had 
committed  the  contents  to  memory. 

Then  he  published  his  great  book 
of  prophecies,  "The  Centuries."  Ever 
since  then  the  name  of  Nostradamus 
has  been  an  enigma  in  the  minds  of 
men.  He  not  only  correctly  foretold 
the  date  of  his  own  death,  but  from 
his  vantagepoint  in  1555  he  looked 
ahead  and  saw  the  full  course  of 
history. 

It  isn't  often  that  forecasts  can 
be  preserved  with  impunity,  yet  those 
of  Nostradamus  tick  over  with  start- 
ling accuracy  every  time.  The  French 
revolution  began  in  1792.  He  fore- 
shadowed "the  revolution  of  the  cen- 
tury" for  that  year.  After  four 
Saturnian  revolutions  of  about  thirty 
years,  he  declared  France  would  go 
against  another  enemy.  This  totals 
up  to  1914. 

He  also  forecast  the  Franco-Prus- 
sian War  in  1879.  the  Great  Fire  of 
London,  the  Briwh  Revolution  of 
1648 — and  Napoleon.  "From  a  com- 
mon soldier  will  bo  made  an  Empire. 
From  a  short  coat  he  will  go  to  a  long 
mantle,"  the  prophecy  read.  "Valiant 
in  arms,  he  will  be  a  thorn  in  the  side 
of  church  and  priests."  All  this  was 
fulfilled. 

How's  this,  too,  a  250-year  fore- 
cast  concerning   Louis   XVI,    and    his 


flight  to  Varennes :  "The  night  will 
come  to  the  forest  of  Rheims,"  wrote 
Nostradamus.  "A  black  monk  in 
grey,  under  the  name  of  Cap,  will 
cause  temptest,  fire,  blood,  and  knife." 
In  actual  fact,  Louis  XVI,  fled  in 
monastic  disguise  through  the  forest 
of  Rheims  by  night,  was  arrested  at 
Varennes,  returned  to  face  the  guil- 
lotine, and  was  given  the  name  of 
Capet.  It. is  an  astonishing  prevision 
of  names  and  places. 

In  our  own  immediate  day,  more 
startling  still,  Nostradamus  foresaw 
Hitler,  and  even  named  him.  True, 
he  calls  him  "Hister,"  but  spelling- 
was  never  his  strong  point,  and  this 
Hister  was  scheduled  in  1940  to  lead 
Germany  in  invading  France,  after 
feigning  freindship  for  her.  "France 
by  a  neglect  shall  be  assaulted  on  five 
sides.  Tunis,  Algeria  shall  be 
moved." 

Great  destruction  was  to  be  caused, 
Paris  would  be  gained,  and  even  so 
Hister  would  eventually  end  in  an 
iron  cage.  Does  this  mean  ultimate 
madness  or  imprisonment  for  Hitler? 

Looking  ahead  just  a  few  more 
months,  he  sees  a  German  invasion 
of  Switzerland  and  Italy,  the  Pope 
in  flight  from  Rome — and  the  end  of 
the  war  in  1944  with  an  ultimate 
victory  for  the  French  by  a  newly- 
risen  "king"  at  Poitiers.  Will  time 
prove  Nostradamus  right  yet  again? 
His  prophecies,  numerous  as  they 
were,   have  rarely  failed. 

In  his  own  lifetime  he  foretold  the 
fate  of  each  of  the  children  of  Cath- 
erine de  Medici,  the  exact  form  of 
death  of  Charles  IX,  and  manv  other 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


events  of  his  day.  Between  now  and 
1948  war  is  forecast  between  Russia 
and  Japan.  In  1999  a  terrible  leader 
from  the  north  of  Asia  will  assault 
Paris  from  the  sky: — 

"The  great  city  will  be  desolate. 
"Not  one  of  the  inhabitants  will 

remain  there. 
"Walls,  temples  and  virgins  will 

be  violated. 


"Multitudes  will  die  by  fire,  iron, 
cannon." 

In  7000,  according  to  this  great 
seer,  the  greatest  deluge  since  the 
Flood  will  herald  the  final  catastro- 
phe. 

Nostradamus  has  been  a  mystery 
through  the  ages,  and  today  the  rid- 
dle of  his  second-sight  is  stranger 
than    ever. 


KEEP  BUSY 

Happiness  was  never  bought  with  wasted  hours, 

And  busy  minds  will  find  no  time  for  idle  schemes ; 
Love  and  laughter,  memories,  tears  and  sorrow 

May  all  be  lovely  woven  golden  dreams. 
Idle  hands  will  surely  find  some  mischief 

And  idle  tongues  are  serpents  in  disguise, 
But,  oh,  the  joy  in  just  creating,  and  watching 

Beauty  grow  before  our  eager  eyes. 
No!  happiness  was  never  gained  by  gossip, 

Nor  peace  of  heart  withstand  malicious  means ; 
Thoughts,  sometimes,  are  best  if  left  unspoken 

If  they  must  destroy  another's  bright  hued  dreams. 
Life  is  merely  a  design — or  just  a  pattern, 

And  some  will  weave  with  colors  bright  and  gay, 
While  others  weave  with  threads  of  sheerest  courage 

Intermingling  with  the  threads  of  deepest  grey. 
So  if  we  must  be  happy,  then  we  must  keep  busy, 

And  let  no  wasted  moments  flitter  unused  by 
Lest  we  find  life  nearly  at  its  ending 

And  the  pattern  left  unfinished  ere  we  die. 


-Mabel  Wilton 


THE  UPLIFT 


If 


A  STAR  MIGHT  FALL 

By  Arnold  Bateman 


In  his  room  on  the  third  "deck"  of 
Bancroft  Hall,  the  stately  mansion  of 
the  Midshipman,  United  States  Naval 
Academy,  Peter  Farnham  looked  up 
from  the  perusal  of  a  weekly  picture 
magazine  to  greet  his  room  mate,  Bill 
Warren.  He  smiled,  and  the  flash  of 
his  even  white  teeth  lighted  up  a  face 
that  in  repose  was  inclined  to  be  self- 
willed,  if  not  sullen.  His  figure  was 
graceful,  well-knit,  his  features  hand- 
some, topped  with  wavy  black  hair. 

"Hello  Bill,  you  old  galley  slave,"  he 
said  mockingly  but  not  unkindly,  "still 
all  in  one  piece,  I  hope." 

Bill  slumped  wearily  into  a  chair, 
not  answering  for  a  moment.  He  was 
powerfully  built,  chucky  and  square 
with  close-cropped  light  hair,  a  strong 
determined  face  which  still  showed 
streaks  of  perspiration. 

"Galley  slave  is  right,"  he  replied 
at  last.  "I  think  we  did  at  least  six 
miles  in  that  imitation  shell  they  low- 
er into  the  swimming  pool.  Com- 
pared to  that,  the  Poughkeepsie  race 
is  like  paddling  a  canoe.  But  shucks, 
you've  got  to  work,  if  you  want  to 
get  any  place  in  athletics."  Bill's 
eyes  narrowed,  then,  and  he  looked 
us  accusingly. 

"By  the  way,  what  did  you  do  for 
your  country  this  afternoon,  Big  Shot; 
skip  wrestling  practice  again?  How 
much  of  that  do  you  think  you  can 
get  away  with,  anyway?" 

Peter  laughed  easily.  "There's  two 
ways  to  go  after  wrestling  or  any 
other  sport,  for  that  matter,"  he  said. 
"A  golf  pro  I  once  knew  used  to  say 
that  you  either  used  'brute  force  and 
ignorance,'   or   'the   old    delicatesse'." 


I'm  all  for  that  idea — let  somebody 
else  do  the  grunting  and  sweating; 
me  for  sitting  back  and  using  the  old 
bean.  And  I'll  bat  a  higher  average 
than  most  of  them." 

"Well,"  Bill  admitted  slowly,  "it 
does  seem  to  work  in  your  case,  all 
right.  You're  a  slick  wrestler,  and 
haven't  lost  a  bout  in  two  years.  But 
I  never  saw  you  do  so  little  real  train- 
ing. You  have  been  winning  all  your 
matches  in  jig  time;  suppose  you  draw 
somebody  really  tough  one  of  the 
Saturdays,  and  have  to  go  full  time 
and  a  couple  of  extra  periods  to  boot? 
Hank  Granville  of  Harvard,  for  in- 
stance He's  the  intercollegiate  champ, 
isn't   he?" 

A  note  of  respect  came  into  Peter's 
voice.  "Ye-es,"  he  said,  "I  might  take 
Hank  a  bit  more  seriously.  I  missed 
him  last  year,  you  know,  when  I  was 
out  with  the  flu  for  a  couple  of  weeks. 
He  went  on  to  win  the  title,  but  he 
pulled  a  muscle  or  something  and  it's 
still  bothering  him,  I  hear.  I  doubt 
if  he'll  even  make  the  trip  down  here 
next  Saturday. 

"Maybe  not."  Bill  started  for  the 
curtained  alcove  which  inclosed  the 
shower  bath 

"I  hope  you  come  out  all  right, 
Pete,  I  really  do.  But  it  sure  would 
be  too  bad  if  you  hit  the  skids  here  in 
your  First  Class  year,  just  because 
you  want  to  get  away  with  murder 
and  see  how  easy  you  can  take  things. 
The  team  and  the  Regiment  won't 
think  so  much  of  a  guy  that  loses  be- 
cause he  won't  keep  in  shape." 

Listening  to  the  roar  of  Bill's  show- 
er   bath,    Peter    became    thoughtful. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


Everything  had  come  easily  to  him, 
perhaps  too  easily,  since  he  had  been 
here  at  the  Naval  Academy.  High 
marks  in  his  studies,  because  he  was 
quick-witted  rather  than  thorough. 
The  three  stripes  of  a  company  com- 
mander on  his  sleeve  because  his  per- 
sonality stood  out  in  the  crowd,  be- 
cause he  wore  his.  uniforms  easily  and 
well.  Lumbering  old  Bill,  in  there 
puffing  and  snorting  in  the  cold  water, 
put  out  twice  or  three  times  the  eff 01 1, 
to  get  less  than  half  the  results.  Sud- 
denly Peter  wished  that  he  had  gone 
over  to  the  gymnasium  this  afternoon 
for  a  good  stiff  workout.  Granville 
of  Harvard,  now.  Suppose  after  all 
that  he  shotdd  be  with  his  team,  and 
in  shape. 

There  was  a  rap  on  the  door,  then 
it  was  unceremoniously  thrown  open. 
Peter  rose  to  his  feet,  flushing  slight- 
ly as  he  recognized  his  visitor. 

"Oh,  hello  there,  Coach,"  he  said 
hesitantly,  "sit  down,  won't  you?" 

Short,  squat  Dutch  Bamberg,  once 
a  professional  welterweight  wrestler 
of  no  small  reputation,  advanced  into 
the  room  unsmiling  One  grotesquely 
shaped  ear  bore  witness  to  years  of 
service  on  the  mat  He  spoke  jerkily, 
his  mouth  twisting  slightly  to  one  side 
as  the  words  came  out: 

"I'll  stand  up  for  what  I've  got  to 
say.  Where  were  you,  this  afternoon?" 
His  frowning  glance  took  in  the  quiet, 
orderly  room,  the  hissing  radiator, 
the  magazines  on  the  study  table. 
"Nice  and  cozy  here,  eh?"  he  added 
in  a  voice  heavy  with  sarcasm. 

Peter  shrugged  his  shoulders.  "Well, 
you  see,  Dutch,  it's  this  way—-"  he  be- 
gan. 

Dutch  Bamberg  interrupted  impa- 
tiently. "I  know — I  know,"  he  growl- 
ed.    "I  thought  you'd  turn  into  a  pri- 


ma donna,  sooner  or  later,  and  sure 
enough,  you  have.  I  know  you  haven't 
been  licked  for  two  years,  too;  you 
don't  have  to  remind  me  of  that.  I 
came  up  here  to  tell  you  something, 
that's  all.  You  look  fit,  all  right. 
Think  you're  all  set  to  take  on  Hank 
Granville." 

Peter's  eyes  widened.  "Granville," 
he  exclaimed. 

Dutch  Bamberg  smiled  grimly. 
"Thought  that  would  make  you  sit  up. 
Yep,  Granville,  in  person.  The  Har- 
vard team'll  be  down  here  Saturday 
n'orning.  I  got  the  tip  strainght  from 
Boston:  Granville's  out  of  condition, 
like  Man-O-War  was  when  he  won  all 
them  races.  This  is  the  first  time  they 
have  really  needed  him.  He  expects  to 
go  right  on  from  here  to  win  another 
title.     Think  you  can  stop  him?" 

Peter  forced  himself  to  answer 
quickly  and  confidently.  "Of  course 
I  can,  Dutch.  Much  obliged  for  warn- 
ing me,  though.  I'll  get  Louie  Smith 
to  work  out  with  me  tomorrow;  there's 
a  trick  or  two  left  in  the  old  bag  yet. 
I'm  quite  sure  I  can  give  Mister  Gran- 
ville a  few  surprises." 

"Maybe  you  can,"  the  coach  grumb- 
led, "maybe  you  can.  Maybe  I  got 
the  wrong  slant.  There's  tricks  to  all 
trades  and  certainly  plenty  in  wrestl- 
ing. But  I  wish  you  had  more  solid 
work  under  your  belt.  Sometimes  the 
tricks  don't  come  off,  you  know;  then 
you  need  straight  muscle,  and  en- 
durance, and — and  guts.  Well,  so- 
long,  Kid;   see  you  tomorrow." 

Peter  remembered  uncomfortably 
what  had  happened  a  week  ago  in  the 
gymnasium.  He  had  been  wrestling 
with  Louie  Smith,  his  regular  work- 
ing partner.  Louis  Smith,  who  cheer- 
fully acknowledged  the  fact  that  he 
was  only  a  "work  horse,"  who  would 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


never  get  anywhere  in  the  sport. 
Louie  had  put  up  an  unexpected  re- 
sistance. They  had  struggled  for 
nearly  half  and  hour,  and  the  advan- 
tage was  distinctly  Louie's.  Then 
Peter  felt  a  twinge  of  pain  in  his 
shoulder,  and  used  that  as  an  excuse 
to  call  off  the  bout.  Louie  stood  up 
grinning,  thinking  that  he  had  been 
allowed  to  keep  the  offensive  for 
training  purposes,  never  dreaming 
that  he  had  come  close  to  defeating 
the  great  Pete  Farnham,  star  of  the 
Academy  team. 

Savagely  Peter  took  himself  to 
task.  That  practice  bout  with  Louie 
should  have  warned  him.  He  should 
have  been  working  doubly  hard  all 
this  week,  striving  to  regain  his  speed 
and  stamina.  He  had  counted  on 
meeting  another  green,  nervous  op- 
ponent, then  plannel  a  leisurely  pre- 
paration for  the  intercollegiate  cham- 
pionships, late  in  March.  Instead  of 
which  he  was  to  meet  Granville,  with 
only  two  short  days  in  which  to  get 
ready  to  face  him. 

The  wrestling  squat  sat  at  one  of 
the  training  tables.  At  its  head  was 
"Tiny"  Boxhill,  game  little  Navy  ban- 
tamweight, who  was  the  team  cap- 
tain. His'  mild  sensitive  face  belied 
the  fierce  combativeness  of  which  he 
was  capable  when  matched  with  an 
opponent  anywhere  near  his  size  and 
weight.  From  the  Staff  table,  far 
away  in  the  center  of  the  vast  hall 
came  the  Five  Striper's  order: 
"SEATS!" 

Tiny's  sharp  voice  bit  through  the 
racket  of  scraping  chairs  and  the  clash 
of  dishes  and  silver: 

"Listen  here  a  minute,  you  grunters 
and  groaners."  He  tapped  his  fork 
on  a  water  glass. 

"Don't  let  me  spoil  any  of  you  guys' 


dinners,"  he  went  on,  his  face  sober- 
ing. "We're  taking  on  Harvard  Sat- 
urday, as  you  know.  Harvard,  plus 
Mr.  Champion  Granville.  (That's  one 
for  you,  Pete.)  The  sad  news,  though, 
is  that  I  understand  Eccles  and  Sch- 
wartz are   on  the  monthly  'tree'." 

Eccles,  the  welterweight,  and  Sch- 
wartz, light-heavy,  studied  their 
plates.  To  be  on  the  "tree,"  or  the 
list  of  those  unsatisfactory  in  their 
studies  for  the  month,  automatically 
disqualified  them  for  participation 
in   athletics. 

"Well,"  Tiny  continued,  "that  leaves 
us  pretty  shaky  in  those  two  weights. 
Now  let's  look  at  the  other  five.  I 
think  I  can  take  my  man — I  beat  him 
quite  easily  last  year.  Fox  has  a 
grand  chance  in  the  lightweight  divi- 
sion, and  old  bone  crusher  Saunders 
ought  to  squash  his  man  as  usual  in 
the  heavy.  And — and  Pete  Farnham, 
of  course.  He's  never  let  us  down 
yet.  But  it's  going  to  be  a  tough 
squeeze;  don't  forget  that. 

There  was  a  buzz  of  general  conver- 
sation, spiced  with  the  humor  of  husky 
lads  relaxing  from  the  long  day  of 
studies  and  drills  topped  off  with 
strenuous  athletics.  Peter  joined  in 
the  gaiety  with  a  distinct  effort.  Bill 
Warren's  friendly  warning  came  back 
to  him,  and  the  voice  of  the  coach.  And 
Tiny  Boxhill,  letting  him  off  with 
faint  praise,  speaking  of  him  as  an 
after  thought:  "Pete  Farnham,  of 
course.  He's  never  let  us  down — yet." 

In  the  high-arched  gymnasium  the 
next  afternoon,  Peter  faced  his  friend 
and  working  partner  Louie  Smith 
twice,  both  times  briefly.  Peter's 
speed  and  aggressiveness  were  always 
too  much  for  Louie.  Today  was  no 
exception  to  the  rule.  With  rising 
confidence.    Peter    pinned    the    slower 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


man's  shoulders  to  the  mat  for  the 
second  time,  pulled  Louie  to  his  feet, 
and  said  with  a  grin: 

"Okay,  Louie  old  socks,  guess  that'll 
be  enough  for  today,  eh?" 

The  harsh  voice  of  Dutch  Bamberg 
sounded  behind  them: 

"Not  quite  enough,  yet."  There  was 
a  suspicious  glitter  in  the  wrestling 
coach's  eye.  "Suppose  you  get  down 
on  the  mat  once,  Pete;  I  want  to  see 
you  do  some  work  on  the  defense. 
And  you,  Louie,  give  him  all  you've 
got.     He  may  need  it." 

Obediently,  Peter  took  position  on 
his  hands  and  knees  on  the  mat.  Louie 
poised  behind  him,  and  at  the  clap 
of  Dutch  Bamberg's  hands  they  be- 
gan to  wrestle.  Peter  adroitly  wrig- 
gled free  almost  at  once,  only  to  have 
the  alert  coach  stop  the  bout  and 
place  him  on  the  mat  again,  carefully 
pointing  out  to  Louie  what  his  error 
had  been.  This  happened  time  after 
time;  then  Louie  seemed  to  gain  con- 
fidence and  strength,  and  Peter  found 
himself  struggling  in  a  panic  that  was 
strange  to  him.  His  arms  ached  and 
felt  heavy;  the  agile  tricks  upon  which 
he  counted  so  heavily  seemed  to  avail 
him  little.  He  felt  that  he  was  work- 
ing against  a  relentless,  merciless 
coach,  as  well  as  an  inspired  opponent. 

At  the  end,  after  what  seemed  hours 
of  straining,  though  it  had  not  actual- 
ly been  more  than  twenty  minutes, 
Dutch  Bamberg  ordered  crisply,  "All 
right,  boys,  that'll  do.  Break!"  and 
in  his  eyes  was  a  look  that  said  plain- 
ly, "Pete  old,  man,  you'd  have  been  on 
your  back  in  another  minute  or  so.  I 
saved  you,  see?" 

It  was  a  determined  and  yet  appre- 
hensive group  of  Navy  wrestlers  that 
crowded  the  locker  room  on  Saturday 
afternoon.     Captain  Boxhill,  his  close- 


fitting  black  tights  making  him  look 
spindly  and  frail  alongside  the  larger 
men  of  the  squad,  went  from  one  to 
another  talking  earnestly,  striving  to 
pass  along  his  own  fire  and  enthusi- 
asm. He  drew  Peter  aside,  into  a 
corner  between  the  lockers. 

"Look  here,  Pete,"  he  said  gravely, 
"I'm  trying  to  act  cheerio  to  every- 
body. I  don't  think  I  have  to  pretend 
to  you,  though.  Harvard  has  a  swell 
outfit,  and  we're  in  a  tough  spot.  We 
can't  afford  to  take  any  chances." 

Peter  spoke  bitterly:  "What  do  you 
mean?  Asking  me  not  to  throw  my 
bout,  I  suppose.  Well,  save  your  pep 
talk  for  the  others;  I'll  take  care  of 
my  job.     I  always  have,  haven't  I?" 

Tiny  stared  at  him  thoughtfully, 
ignoring  his  truculence.  "Yes,"  he 
said  slowly,  "You  always  have.  I  think 
you'll  do  it  today.  But  we're  fhort 
handed,  as  you  know.  The  Academic 
Board  raised  cain  with  us  when  they 
took  Eccles  and  Schwartz  away.  I 
figure  we  have  four  probable  win- 
ners, but  if  a  single  one  of  them  lets 
down — well,  we're  sunk,  that's  all." 

"You  can  count  on  me,"  Peter  said 
stiffly,  and  turned  away.  He  drew  on 
his  tights,  looked  critically  over  his 
glovelike  wrestling  shoes,  renewed  one 
of  the  lacings.  He  was  annoyed  to 
see  that  his  hands  trembled  a  little, 
and  to  feel  a  rising  nervousness.  Sav- 
agely he  blamed  the  others.  Grand 
way  to  make  a  man  lose,  he  thought, 
to  raise  a  lot  of  doubts  and  then  harp 
on  them.  But  there  was  an  under- 
current of  self-accusation,  too.  He 
thrust  it  aside,  muttering  to  himself: 
"I'll  show  'em,  though;  believe  me,  I'll 
show  'em!" 

The  warning  bell  had  already  sound- 
ed, calling  out  the  wrestling  team. 
Finding:    •  imself   alone   in   the   locker 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


room,  Peter  caught  up  his  bathrobe 
"and  hurried  out  and  down  the  stairs. 

In  the  body  of  the  huge  gymnasium 
building,  a  three-ringed  circus  was  go- 
ing on.  Gymnasts  performed  their 
graceful  feats  before  a  seated  trio  of 
silent,  owlish  judges.  At  the  oppo- 
site end,  fencers  thrust  and  jabbed  at 
each  other.  The  wrestling  mat  had 
been  given  the  place  of  honor  at  the 
center,  and  a  crowd  was  gathered 
about  it,  the  officers  sitting  in  chairs, 
the  midshipmen  rooters  on  improvised 
bleachers.  Handclapping  and  ap- 
plause greeted  the  crimson  bathrobes 
of  Harvard,  the  blue  and  gold  of 
Navy,  as  the  teams  came  trotting  out 
and  took  their  places  in  the  row  of 
chairs  at  the  sides  of  the  mat. 

A  tall,  slender  midshipman  in  uni- 
form advanced  to  the  center  of  the 
floor,  program  in  hand,  to  announce 
the  first  bout  of  the  afternoon.  Tiny 
Boxhill,  the  first  Navy  entry,  threw 
off  his  bathrobe  and  walked  over  to 
shake  hands  with  his  opponent.  Then 
the  two  small  men  faced  each  other, 
cautiously  sparring  for  an  opening. 

Navy  cheers  resounded  just  three 
minutes  later,  when  the  Navy  ban- 
tamweight's arm  raised  in  token  of 
a  decisive  victory.  The  spectators 
settled  back  in  their  seats.  The  heads 
of  the  little  group  of  Navy  wrestlers 
lifted  up  a  trifle,  as  if  this  was  an 
omen  that  the  much  feared  Harvard 
outfit  was  going  to  bite  the  dust  after 
all. 

In  the  next  bout,  Adams,  the  Navy 
featherweight,  created  a  real  surprise 
by  holding  his  man  even  throughout 
a  grueling  match  and  then  winning  the 
nod  by  a  vertiable  eyelash  in  the 
extra  period  that  was  ordered  by  the 
judges.  Adams  was  carried  from  the 
mat    by    two    jubillant    team    mates. 


Beaming,  Captain  Tiny  Boxhill  slap- 
ped Jim  Fox  on  the  back. 

"All  right,  Foxy,  get  your  man 
now;  keep  'em  on  the  run!"  he  cried 
He  sat  down  next  to  Peter,  bubbling 
over  with  enthusiasm. 

"Boy,  if  that  doesn't  help!"  he  mut- 
tered excitedly.  "I  never  thought 
Adams  could  touch  that  guy.  Why, 
we're    going    to    wallop    this    crowd!" 

Peter  nodded,  annoyed  at  the  relief 
he  felt.  If  Fox  took  this  one,  and  they 
could  count  on  Saunders  for  another, 
it  wouldn't  matter  whether  he  beat 
Granville  or  not.  It  wouldn't  matter 
as  far  as  the  team  score  went,  that  is. 
He  felt  a  tiny  trickle  of  perspiration 
run  down  his  backbone.  He  clenched 
his  hands,  hardly  watching  the  bout 
that  was  going  on  in  front  of  him. 
"I'll  dump  that  guy,  though,"  he 
whispered  to  himself  "I'll  drop  him 
so  quick  he  won't  know  what's  hit  him. 
I'll  show  'em!" 

A  horror-struck  groan  from  the 
men  about  him,  followed  by  an  echoing, 
startled  "Ah-h-h-h!"  from  the  stands, 
roused  him  from  his  thoughts.  He 
saw  that  the  able,  reliable  Fox  was  in 
trouble.  He  had  made  some  mis- 
take; an  inspired  opponent  was  cash- 
ing on  it,  pressing  his  shouders  down, 
down,  while  the  referee  waited  with 
upraised  hand. 

It  was  over  a  few  seconds  later, 
Fox  stumbled  to  his  feet  looking 
dazed,  guilty.  A  quick,  astonished 
cheer  rose  from  the  Harvard  bench. 
This  more  than  made  up  for  the  un- 
expected loss  of  the  last  bout. 

Not  long  afterward  the  score  was 
even,  at  two  bouts  each.  A  game 
but  inexperienced  Navy  welterweight 
and  proved  unable  to  match  grips  with 
the  workmanlike  hundred  and  forty- 
five  pounder  in  the  crimson  tights. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


"It's  up  to  you  now,  Pete!"  The 
sharp  voice  of  Tiny  Boxhill  cut  like 
a  whip.  The  mat  stretched  clear  and 
empty  before  Peter's  eyes.  The  an- 
nouncer stood  there  waiting  for  quiet 
before  making  his  next  call.  Tiny 
pattered  swift  instructions: 

"We  can't  lose  this  one,  Pete  old 
boy.  Go  get  him;  treat  him  like  all 
the  other  punks  you've  been  setting 
on  their  ears.  Don't  let  him  get  away 
from  you — " 

The  announcer's  voice  came  at  last: 
" — in  the  middleweight  class,  one  hun- 
dred sixty  pounds.  Granville,  Har- 
vard,— Farnham,  Navy!" 

To  the  tune  of  deafening  cheers  and 
cries  of  support  and  admonition,  Peter 
flung  off  his  bathrobe  and  began  to 
walk  to  where  the  referee  stood  wait- 
ing. But  he  stopped  abruptly  at  the 
edge  of  the  mat.  Ther  was  a  dis- 
turbance around  the  Harvard  bench. 
The  coach  called  to  the  referee  and  the 
official  ran  over,  the  announcer  fol- 
lowing him.  A  stocky,  dark  wrestler, 
evidently  Granville  himself,  argued 
with  his  coach  for  a  moment,  then 
nodded  slowly  and  turned  away.  A 
taller,  rangier  man  stood  up  and  be- 
gan flexing  bis  muscles.  The  referee 
said  audibly.  "All  right,  then,  let's 
go."  The  announcer  scribbled  on  a  bit 
of  paper  and  came  to  the  center  of 
the  mat  again. 

"Owing  to  the  recurrence  of  an  in- 
injury,"  he  called  out,  "Granville,  Har- 
vard, is  unable  to  go  on.  His  place 
will  be  taken  by  Lewis,  who  now  meets 
Farnham,  Navy,  in  the  middleweight 
class. 

A  disappointed,  "O-o-o-h!"  swept 
sofetly  through  the  stands.  Peter 
felt  the  same  let-down,  combined  with 
a  feeling  of  relief.  He  wouldn't  have 
to  meet  Granville  after  all.     A  substi- 


tute, who  hadn't  even  expected  to 
wrestle  today,  should  be  a  cinch. 
Everything  was  in  the  bag.  Every- 
thing, that  is,  except  the  chance  to 
down  the  intercollegiate  champion 
and  show  up  Dutch  Bamberg  and  the 
other  doubters. 

He  came  face  to  face  with  his  new 
opponent,  Lewis,  to  find  a  lean,  smil- 
ing, blue-eyed  man  slightly  taller  than 
himself  who  displayed  no  signs  of 
nervous  inexperience,  who  extended 
a  powerful,  bony  hand,  and  said: 

"Hope  I'll  be  able  to  give  you  a 
scrap.  Hank  Granville  fell  down  in 
the  dressing  room  and  hurt  his  leg 
again."  There  was  a  keen,  combative 
gleam  in  his  eyes,  and  not  one  trace  of 
concern. 

From  opposite  sides  of  the  mat, 
then,  they  awaited  the  bell.  Peter 
glanced  over  to  the  Navy  bench  to 
see  that  Dutch  Bamberg  was  regard- 
ing him  quizzically.  He  felt  intense- 
ly irritated.  Didn't  the  man  think  he 
could  take  a  substitute?  But  he 
gritted  his  teeth,  clenched  his  fists, 
and  felt  the  old  familiar  surge  of 
abundant  joyous  strength  flowing  in- 
to his  arms  and  shoulders.  And  with 
it  a  resolve  to  change  that  expression 
on  the  coach's  face,  to  make  it  turn 
into  the  old  warm-hearted  approval. 
The  bell  clanged,  and  he  rushed  for- 
ward, suddenly  cocky  and  confident. 
Why,  he'd  dump  this  upstart  so  quick 
it  would  make  him  dizzy! 

They  shook  hands  again  and  squared 
off.  With  his  longer  reach  Lewis 
pawed  at  Peter,  holding  him  away  for 
a  moment.  But  only  for  a  moment. 
As  he  had  done  many  times  before, 
Peter  feinted  and  dove  in  with  a 
lightning  attack,  that  swift  rush  of 
his  that  had  disconcerted  so  many  op- 
ponents.    He   felt   the    rough   nap    of 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


the  mat  under  his  pushing'  feet;'  the 
hard,  supple  muscles  of  Lewis  twined 
with  his  own.  They  fell  together, 
madly  struggling  for  the  advantage. 

Peter  grunted  with  satisfaction  to 
find  that  he  had  landed  on  top.  He 
knew  that  the  watches  had  started 
ticking  away  to  his  credit.  But  to  his 
consternation  he  found  that  he  was 
already  breathing  hard,  and  knew  that 
he  must  rest  for  a  few  precious 
seconds  before  pursuing  his  attack. 
Lewis'  body  was  like  steel  and  wire 
under  his  hands,  ready  to  break  free 
at  the  slightest  opporutnity. 

Leaning  his  chin  on  Lewis'  back, 
Peter  gulped  in  lungfuls  of  air.  He 
was  not  conscious  of  lessening  his 
hold,  but  all  of  a  sudden  there  was  a 
warning  growl  from  the  Navy  bench, 
an  excited  shout  from  the  watching 
crowd.  Lewis  was  refusing  to  stay 
on  the  defensive.  He  rolled  lithely, 
Quickly,  his  arms  and  legs  whipped  out 
like  coiled  springs  released  He 
wrenched  himself  free  and  sprang  to 
his  feet,  and  now  he  loomed  up  big 
and  formidable,  with  eyes  like  bits 
of  blue  ice.  Peter  sparred  with  him 
slowly  and  cautiously,  taking  deep, 
careful  breaths,  striving  to  regain  that 
high  confidence  of  a  few  minutes  be- 
fore. 

Lewis  dropped  his  guard  for  an  in- 
stant. Peter  rushed  furiously  in  once 
more.  They  swayed  on  their  feet, 
struggling  for  the  upper  hand. 

Then  came  an  unmistakable  groan 
from  the  spectators.  Not  knowing 
just  how  he  got  there,  Peter  found 
himself  on  hands  and  knees  on  the 
mat,  desperately  covering  up  with  all 
the  defensive  science  he  could  muster. 
Lewis  swarmed  over  him  cat-like,  try- 
ing out  his  reperatory  of  holds,  seek- 
ing a  weak  spot. 


"On  you  feet,  man — get  up,  Pete — 
Get  Up!"  The  chant  of  friendly  anx- 
ious voices  come  from  far  away, 
mingled  with  shouts  from  Harvard 
rooters.  Peter  drew  breath  in  great 
sobs,  squatted  back  on  his  haunches, 
his  neck  high,  arms  jammed  warily 
close  to  his  sides.  It  seemed  to  him 
that  he  could  hear  the  watches,  mer- 
cilessly recording  seconds,  minutes 
against  him.  A  dull  weariness  began 
to  creep  into  his  muscles.  Those  of 
Lewis  were  like  steel  bands,  search- 
ing. Struggling  for  a  clear  head, 
Peter  knew  the  panic  of  impending 
defeat  and  all  that  it  would  mean. 

The  constant,  steady  roar  of  the 
crowd  beat  at  his  ears  like  the  sound 
of  ocean  surf,  telling  him  that  he  must 
act,  and  act  at  once.  His  strength 
was  ebbing  away  to  no  good  purpose. 
A  few  minutes  more  and  there 
wouldn't  be  much  left  of  it.  But  what 
to  do  ?  This  man  could  hold  him  here 
indefinitely,  unless — 

From  somewhere  a  trick  flashed  in- 
to his  mind;  a  trick  as  old  as  that  of 
the  Normans  at  the  battle  of  Hast- 
ings, on  the  pursuing  Saxons.  Peter 
relaxed  suddenly,  throwing  himself 
wide  open  to  a  decisive  hold.  If  Lewis 
reached  it  too  quickly — if  he  could 
time  his  counter  attack  perfectly — 
Peter's  thoughts  came  in  lightning 
flashes.  There  was  a  tense  instant  of 
waiting,  a  breathless,  supercharged 
moment 

Then  a  wild,  whirling  struggle. 
Peter  bit  his  lip,  and  felt  the  blood 
trickling  in  a  tiny  stream  down  his 
chin.  His  mind  went  blank  in  a  furi- 
ous intensity  of  effort.  He  felt  him- 
self poised  for  what  seemed  like  an 
eternity,  desperately  bridged  on  his 
heels  and  the  back  of  his  head,  arch- 
ing his   body,  frantically  holding  his 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


shoulders  off  the  mat.  Dimly  he 
sensed  that  Lewis  was  above  him,  but 
he  could  see  only  the  straining  cords 
of  his  opponent's  neck  muscles.  In 
one  final,  searing  effort,  Peter  twist- 
ed his  whole  body  violently,  felt  his 
arms  close  about  solid  flesh  that  seem- 
ed miraculously  to  s  giving  way,  just 
a  very  little. 

As  he  drew  each  breath,  it  seemed 
that  he  would  never  be  able  to  get  an- 
other. His  eyes  were  open,  but  he 
saw  nothing  but  a  vague  blu.  tingled 
with  red.  His  mind  wandered;  he 
thought  that  he  was  working  out  with 
Louie  Smith  again,  and  that  Coach 
Bamberg  was  standing  there  watch- 
ing, grinning  malevolently,  taunting 
him,  over  and  over  again:  "Huh! 
you  won't  train,  eh  ?  You'll  sit  around 
an'  read  magazines,  will  you?" 

Reality,  time,  sound  and  light  fade  J 
away.  He  was  working  furiously  at 
something.  He  was  wrestling,  wheth- 
er in  his  dreams  or  awake,  he  could 
not  tell.  The  world  was  a  solid  mass 
of  pain  and  breathlessness  and  tor- 
tured effort. 

Slowly  the  roaring  of  voices  rose 
once  more  in  his  ears.  A  rough  hand 
was  pounding,  pounding  on  his  back. 
He  felt  strong  hands  clutching  at  his 
arms,  trying  to  loosen  them.  A  voice 
called  in  his  ear:  "Farnham!  Farn- 
ham!  Let  go  will  you?  You've  thrown 
the  guy:  don't  squeeze  the  life  out  of 
him"' 

Peter  opened  his  eyes  to  find  that  he 
was  lying  on  a  white  cot  in  the  "sick 
bay"  the  infirmary  on  the  top  floor 
of  Bancroft  Hall.  He  stretched  in  a 
delicious  weariness,  then  winced  as 
sharp  pain  flowed  all  over  him. 

A  white-jacketed  Navy  Hospital 
Corpsman  greeted  him  from  the  cor- 
ner of  the  ward. 


"How  about  it,  Sailor?"  the  enlist- 
ed man  said,  "ready  to  sit  up  and 
gargle  a  little  soup?" 

"What  goes  on  here?"  Peter  ask- 
ed dreamily.  "Did  I  fall  off  a  roof 
or  something?" 

"I  hear  you  won  a  swell  wrestling 
match,"  the  bluejacket  said  admiring- 
ly. "You  sure  were  out  like  a  light 
when  they  trundled  you  in  here,  but 
the  Doc  says  you  only  strained  your 
back  a  little.  That,  and  wore  your- 
self down  to  a  nub." 

He  cranked  up  the  cot,  inserted  ait 
extra  pillow  behind  Peter's  back,  and 
swung  a  bed  tray  in  front  of  him. 
The  soup  sent  up  a  hot,  meaty  odor.. 
As  Peter  dipped  in  his  spoon  the  door 
opened  a  crack  to  show  the  grinning- 
face  of  Bill  Warren. 

"Hi,  Champ4"  Bill  called  out.  "You 
sure  caught  a  tartar,  didn't  you — but 
you  came  through.  I  take  back  all 
them  harsh  words.     How'd  you  feel?" 

Peter  moved  slightly  and  winced 
again.  "Better  call  me  'chump',"  he 
groaned.  "I  must  have  been  shot 
with  luck,  as  usual.  Lord  knows  what 
would  have  happened  if  Granville  had 
been  in  there." 

"Phooey,"  said  Bill.  "I  hear  that 
this  boy  Lewis  is  as  good  as  Granville 
ever  thought  of  being." 

Peter  blew  on  a  spoonful  of  soup; 
"That  may  be  right  and  it  may  not," 
he  said  thoughtfully.  "But  I've  learn- 
ed something,  Kid,  believe  me.  You 
and  Dutch  were  right.  From  now  on,. 
I'm  going  to  be  a  galley  slave,  too." 

A  bugle  call  sounded  in  the  distance; 
"That's  supper  formation,"  Bill  said. 
"I'll  be  up  to  see  you  later.  Want 
some  magazines?" 

"Get  out  of  here!"  Peter  cried  hap- 
pily- 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


THE  CENTER  OF  THE  STATE 

By  Mary  Elizabeth  Bouck 


Wilber  was  sturi/mg"  the  map  of 
Oregon.  "Mount  Hood  isn't  in  the 
center  of  the  state,"  he  announced. 
"I  thought  you  said  il      ." 

Geographically  it  isn't.  It  is  called 
that  because  so  much  of  inte^  :st  cen- 
ters around  it. 

In  the  winter  crowds  of  people  a- 
vel  many  miles,  sometimes  as  ~nu\-h 
as  seventy-five,  to  enjoy  the  winter 
sports  on  the  lower  levels.  Even  the 
dog  derby  has  been  held  there. 

On  the  lower  levels  in  summertime 
huckleberries  grow  in  profusion.  The 
Indians  pick  them  and  sell  them  in 
the  neighboring  communities.  On  the 
higher  levels  some  of  them  pasture 
their  flocks.  It  is  these  same  Indians 
that  cause  the  government  the  most 
trouble  about  fire  permits.  They  can- 
not understand  why  they  must  have  a 
little  piece  of  paper  before  they  can 
light  their  fires  when  they  are  camp- 
ing on  Mount  Hood. 

Then,  too,  every  mountain-climbing 
enthusiast  in  Oregon,  and  there  are 
many,  aims  to  ascend  Mount  Hood  at 
least  once.  Many  experienced  people 
do  it  several  times,  for  there  is  a 
peculiar  fascination  about  this  mighty 
peak  which  rises,  eternally  snow-clad, 
11,228  feet,  and  about  which  many 
legends  cling. 

On  the  top  is  a  tiny  cabin.  Here, 
during  the  summer  months,  the  look- 
out stays.  It  is  his  duty  to  watch 
for  forest  fires,  and  he  checks  the 
wind,  humidity,  visibility  and  so  forth 
several  times  a  day.  And  what  a 
place  to  live!  The  snow  always  sur- 
rounds his   cabin,  for  even   on   warm 


days  the  temperature  doesn't  get 
above  fifty  degrees.  At  nigtht  it  al- 
ways drops  to  twenty  degrees  or  low- 
er. When  the  wind  blows  it  some- 
times seems  as  if  the  little  house  must 
surely  be  torn  from  its  foundations 
and  hurled  into  space.  Often  the 
lightning  plays  perilously  near  when 
thunderstorms  sweep  over  the  sum- 
mit. 

Life  fT  the  lookout  is  very  simple. 
It  has  to  be,  for  everything,  even 
water,  has  to  be  "packed"  to  the  sum- 
mit. Of  course,  he  could  melt  snow 
but  that  woald  require  heat,  and  all 
his  fuel,— ..  •  Lises  oil, — also  has  to  be 
'"packed"  from  below.  His  food  must 
be  chosen  wisely.  F^ans,  for  instance, 
are  out,  because  the  boiling-point  at 
this  alittude  is  so  low  that  even  if 
they  were  cooked  all  d  y,  the  beans 
wouldn't  be  done.  Fresh  fruits  and 
vegetables  that  freeze  are  out,  too. 
So  his  menu  consists  mostly  of  dried 
fruits,  cookies  and  canned  stuff.  All 
supplies  are  cached  part  way  up  the 
mountain  when  the  lookout  goes  up 
in  the  late  spring.  Then  they  are 
taken  up  to  the  summit  as  he  needs 
them,  a  few  at  a  time. 

Strange  as  it  may  seem  there  is  one 
thing  that  the  lookout  doesn't  have 
to  face,  and  that  is  loneliness.  In 
spite  of  all  the  difficulties  of  making 
the  ascent  there  are  actually  hundreds 
every  week  who  do  it.  Most  of  them 
are  experienced  mountaineers.  Of 
course,  no  one  who  has  a  weak  heart 
could  do  it,  nor  could  one  who  had 
never  climbed  several  of  the  lesser 
peaks.     Occasionally  someone  tries  it 


26 


THE   UPLIFT 


who  is  not  properly  prepared  for  one 
reason  or  another,  and  to  him  the 
lookout  may  have  to  administer  first 
aid. 

There  are  special  preparations  ne- 
cessary for  climbing  a  mountain 
like  Mount  Hood.  One  must  be  care- 
ful to  eat  lightly,  though  it  is  all  right 
to  carry  an  orange  or  some  raisins  to 
nibble  along  the  way.  One  must  also 
dress  lightly  though  warmly,  in  wool 
if  possible.  It  is  wise,  too,  either 
to  wear  a  veil  or  to  apply  some  good 
face  paint  for  on  sunny  days  one 
burns  badly.  Smoked  glasses  are 
another  necessity,  for  people  have 
been  known  to  go  snowblind  even  in 
the  few  hours  it  takes  to  make  the 
ascent.  One  should  wear  heavy  shoes, 
and  canvas  gloves  to  keep  from  get- 
ting one's  hands  burned  on  the  rope 


that  helps  the  climbers  up  the  last 
thousand  feet. 

People  who  make  the  ascent  usually 
camp  overnight  somewhere  on  the 
side  of  the  mountain  at  one  of  the 
regular  sites,  and  start  at  daybreak 
in  order  to  reach  the  summit  early. 
Then  what  a  marvellous  view  stretch- 
es before  them!  To  the  south  are 
the  snow-capped  peaks  of  Oregon, 
including  Washington,  Jefferson  and 
the  Three  Sisters.  To  the  north  are 
the  lofty  peaks  of  Washington — St. 
Helena,  Adams  and  Rainer,  and  the 
mighty  Columbia,  the  second  largest 
river  in  the  United  States. 

Many  people  have  had  interesting 
adventures  on  Mount  Hood.  There 
have  been  tragedies  there,  too,  and 
thrilling  rescues,  but  all  that  makes 
another  story. 


SAMBO'S  PRAYERS 

Yassuh,  Sambo  say  his  prayers 
Night  come,  he  ax  de  Lawd  to  keep 

Him  through  de  long  dark  hours  safe 
Whilst  he  was  in  his  baid  asleep. 

Co'se  when  de  sun  pop  up  ag'in 
An  ever'thing  get  bright,  he  say, 

"Lawd,  don't  you  bother  'bout  me  now, 
'Cause  I'll  watch  out  endurin'  day." 

Onlessen  it  would  come  a  storm 
An  winds  a-blowin'  high  an'  wile ; 

Den  Sambo  say,  "0  Lawd,  I  spec' 
You  better  stay  right  wid  yo'  chile !" 


-Evantha  Caldwell. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


Mrs.  Pearl  Young,  a  member  of 
the  School's  staff  of  workers,  was 
taken  to  the  Memorial  Hospital,  Char- 
lotte, last  Tuesday  for  treatment.  We 
hope  she  will  soon  recover  and  be 
able    to    return    to    the    School. 

Lieut.  George  L.  Barrier,  of  Fort 
Benning,  Georgia,  a  former  member 
of  our  teaching  staff,  spent  a  few 
hours  at  the  School  last  Tuesday.  He 
was  on  his  way  to  visit  his  mother 
and   other  relatives   at   Mt.   Pleasant. 

The  feature  attraction  at  the  regu- 
lar weekly  motion  picture  show  at 
the  School,  last  Thursday  night,  was 
"King  of  the  Lumberjacks,"  and  a 
short  entitled  "Fresh  Fish,"  was 
shown  at  the  same  time.  Both  are 
Warner  Brothers  productions. 

A  squad  of  plasterers  from  Con- 
cord are  making  some  repairs  at  Cot- 
tage No.  15.  They  have  ben  working 
on  several  of  the  buildings  at  the 
School  this  spring,  greatly  improving 
their  appearance.  We  understand  at 
this  writing  that  their  work  here  is 
just   about   completed. 

Pressley  Sanford,  of  Charlotte,  a 
former  member  of  the  group  at  Cot- 
tage No.  7,  called  on  friends  here  the 
other  day.  Upon  leaving  the  School 
in  1937,  he  went  to  work  on  a  farm 
down  in  Mecklenburg  county  and 
stayed  there  about  one  and  one-half 
years.  He  then  became  an  enrollee 
in  a  C  C  C  camp.  After  leaving  the 
camp  he  was  employed  for  a  time  by 
the  Holland  Furniture  Company. 
Pressley     is     now     working     for     the 


Brooks  Auto  Company,  Charlotte,  and 
says  that  he  likes  his  work  and  is 
getting  along  very  well. 

Miss  Dorothea  Dolan  and  Mrs. 
Frank  H.  Kennedy,  of  Charlotte  were 
visitors  at  the  School  last  Thursday 
afternoon.  Miss  Dolan  is  a  psychia- 
trist at  the  mental  hygiene  clinic, 
Charlotte,  and  Mrs.  Kennedy  is  trea- 
surer of  the  same  organization.  While 
here  they  visited  the  various  voca- 
tional departments  and  some  of  the 
cottage  homes. 

Our  farm  forces  are  now  really  up 
and  doing.  A  recent  drive  over  the 
farm  revealed  activity  on  all  sides. 
In  one  section  we  saw  the  "iron 
mules"  preparing  the  soil.  One  group 
of  boys  was  busily  engaged  in  cot- 
ton planting;  another  group  was 
planting  corn.  In  another  field  we 
saw  the  mowers  at  work,  cutting  al- 
falfa. Our  gardeners  and  truck  farm- 
ers were  setting  out  tomatoes  and 
other  vegetables.  Last  but  not  least, 
we  noticed  a  group  getting  the  water- 
melon patch  in  shape.  This  last  item 
will  appeal  to  the  youngsters  more 
than  any  other,  for  they  really  enjoy 
watermelon  feasts  during  the  sum- 
mer months. 

Mr.  Charles  A.  Snodgrass,  of 
Chattanooga,  Tennessee,  was  a  visitor 
at  the  School  last  Tuesday  afternoon. 
Mr.  Snodgrass  is  the  author  of  many 
poems,  some  of  which  have  been  set 
to  music,  composed  by  he  and  his 
daughter.  He  gave  us  copies  of  sev- 
eral poems  and  one  song,  the  latter 
•entitled.    "The    Saviour    and    Mother 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  Me,"  being  just  off  the  press.  Al- 
though they  are  copyrighted,  he  kind- 
ly gave  us  permission  to  use  them  in 
the  columns  of  The   Uplift. 

Mr.  Snodgrass  was  on  his  way 
to  keep  an  appointment  in  Greensboro 
and  had  time  for  but  a  brief  drive  over 
the  campus.  He  expressed  his  de- 
light with  the  appearance  of  the 
School  and  promised  to  make  a  more 
extended  visit  the  next  time  he  hap- 
pens to  be  passing  through  this  sec- 
tion. 

The  regular  service  at  the  Train- 
ing School  last  Sunday  afternoon 
was  in  charge  of  Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon, 
of  Charlotte.  Following  the  singing 
of  the  opening  hymn  and  Scripture 
recitation,  led  by  Bruce  Hawkins,  of 
Cottage  No.  3,  the  meeting  was  turn- 
ed over  to  a  group  of  young  people 
from  the  Charlotte  Bible  Institute. 
Thurman  Stone,  who  acted  as  leader, 
led  the  boys  in  singing  a  few  hymns, 
and  sang  one  solo  number,  "Open  My 
Eyes,  That  I  May  See."  He  then  pre- 
sented Miss  Ruth  Brewer  and  Miss 
Ilinda  Johnston,  who  rendered  a  vocal 
duet.  Miss  Mabel  Aughinbaugh  ac- 
companied at  the  piano. 

Mr.  Stone  then  introduced  Ed  Ul- 
rich  as  the  speaker  of  the  afternoon, 
who  read  as  the  Scripture  Lesson, 
Philemon  15:19-25.  In  his  talk  to 
the  boys  he  pointed  out  that  Philemon 
was  a  wealthy  plantation  owner,  who 
operated  his  farm  with  the  help  of 
slaves.  He  was  a  Christian  and  a 
personal  friend  of  the  Apostle  Paul, 
but  his  Christianity  did  not  prompt 
him  to  free  his  slaves.  He  was  very 
good  to  them;  he  fed  them  well  and 
saw  to  it  that  they  were  educated. 

One     particular     slave,     Onesimus, 


worked  in  his  master's  house.  Al- 
though he  was  owned  by  Philemon, 
he  had  the  freedom  of  the  entire  pal- 
ace and  plantation.  He  was  placed 
in  a  position  of  trust. 

There  came  a  day  when  Onesimus 
decided  to  go  out  into  the  world  and 
make  a  name  for  himself.  He  stole  a 
considerable  sum  of  money  from  his 
master,  also  a  number  of  precious 
jewels,  and  ran  away.  He  thought 
he  could  have  a  big  time  in  some  far 
distant  country  and  because  of  his 
ill-gotten  wealth,  become  a  great  man. 

This  unworthy  servant  went  from 
place  to  place.  He  enjoyed  the  plea- 
sures of  Athens  and  other  cities.  Fin- 
ally, he  reached  Rome,  at  that  time 
the  world's  greatest  city.  Soon  after 
wildly  enjoying  life  in  the  Roman 
city,  he  suddenly  realized  that  he  had 
spent  all  of  the  money  he  had  stolen 
from  his  kind  and  trusting  master- 
He  then  began  to  steal  more  but  was 
soon   caught  and   placed   in   prison. 

In  the  same  jail  the  great  Apostle 
Paul  was  also  a  prisoner.  The  slave 
realized  that  his  life  was  a  complete 
failure  and  was  very  sorrowful.  He 
went  to  Paul,  whom  he  had  probably 
heard  preach  in  the  prison,  and  told 
him  of  his  troubles,  and  was  converted 
by  that  man  of  God.  It  then  came  to 
his  mind  that  he  owed  Philemon,  his 
old  master,  a  great  debt,  and  wonder- 
ed how  he  could  ever  repay  it.  He 
again  went  to  Paul  and  expressed  a 
desire  to  retui*n  to  Philemon  and  do 
what  he  could  to  make  amends  for 
his  misdeeds. 

Paul  knew  Philemon,  having  eon- 
vei'ted  him  a  long  time  previous  to 
his  meeting  with  Onesimus,  and  wrote 
him  a  letter,  saying  that  he  was  send- 
ing  his    old    slave   back    to    him.     He 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

further  urged  him  not  to  receive  him  has  bestowed  upon  us.     The  only  way 

as  a  slave,  but  as  a  brother,  and  to  we  can  ever  repay  the  slightest  por- 

forgive  him  and  "charge  his  debt  to  tion   of  it  is   by   living   as   He   wants 

me."  us  to  live.     Christ,  by  his  death,  paid 

In    conclusion    the    speaker    stated  for  our  sins,  and  all  that  we  have  to 

that  we  all  owe  an  enormous  debt  to  do  to  be  saved  is  to  accept  him  as  our 

God    for    the    countless    blessings    He  Saviour. 


CHALLENGE 

Let  us  be  challenged  by  the  heights  to  which  men  can  rise. 
Let  us  be  proud  of  the  fact  that  we  are  human  beings  and, 
because  we  are  human  beings,  we  contain  within  ourselves 
resources  of  strength  and  power  great  enough  to  enable  us  to 
climb  far  and  high.  I  know  that  there  is  much  disillusionment, 
much  discouragement,  much  temptation  to  take  the  easy  way, 
the  short  cut,  to  do  the  expedient  rather  than  the  right.  But 
we  are  men — and  because  we  are  men  we  can  rise  above  the  dull 
level  of  yielding.  It  is  not  what  destiny  does  with  us,  but  what 
we  do  with  destiny  that  determines  what  we  shall  become. 
When  a  man  is  determined,  what  can  stop  him? 

Cripple  him  and  you  have  a  Sir  Walter  Scott. 

Put  him  in  a  prison  cell  and  you  have  a  John  Bunyan. 

Bury  him  in  the  snow  of  Valley  Forge  and  you  have  a  George 
Washington. 

Have  him  born  in  abject  proverty  and  you  have  a  Lincoln. 

Afflict  him  with  asthma  until  as  a  boy  he  lies  choking  in  his 
father's  arms  and  you  have  a  Theodore  Roosevelt. 

Stab  him  with  rheumatic  pains  until  for  years  he  can  not 
sleep  without  an  opiate  and  you  have  a  Steinmetz. 

Put  him  in  the  grease  pit  of  a  locomotive  roundhouse  and 
you  have  a  Walter  P.  Chrysler. 

Make  him  second  fiddle  in  an  obscure  South  American  or- 
chestra and  you  have  a  Toscanini. 

Let  life  challenge  you  and  be  confident  in  your  reply,  for 
you  are  a  man  and  the  hardships  of  life  are  sent  you  not  by  an 
unkind  destiny  to  crush  you  but  to  challenge  you.  Our  "human- 
ity" is  not  our  weakness,  but  our  strength.  Despite  much  of  the 
artificiality  of  the  life  around  us,  the  two  greatest  words  in  the 
English  lauguage  still  are  "I  can !" — Selected 


so 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  April  27,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(8)   Herschell   Allen  8 
(18)   William  Drye  20 
(22)    Frank  May  22 
(22)   Weldon    Warren    22 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  10 
N.  A.  Bennett  12 
(3)    Wlliam  Blackmon  11 
(3)    Charles    Browning    6 

(2)  Lloyd   Callahan    11 

(3)  Albert  Chunn  17 
Doris  Hill  6 

(3)   Porter  Holder  19 

Carl  Hooker  6 
(9)   Burman  Keller  17 
(7)   H.  C.  Pope  13 

(2)  Jack   Sutherland  7 
(12)    Everett  Watts  20 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(3)  Henry   Barnes   3 
Bernice  Hoke  11 

(20)    Edward  Johnson  21 

(4)  Ralph  Kistler  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Max  Evans  12 
COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver  7 

(3)  Paul  Bi-iggs  11 

(4)  William  Cherry  9 
Luther  Coe  6 

(4)   Leo  Hamilton   12 
(4)   Hugh   Kennedy    16 
(4)    William  Morgan  9 
J.  W.  McRorrie  10 
(3)    Robert  Simpson  11 
(2)    George  Speer  8 

(2)  Oakley  Walker  10 
John  Whitaker  5 
Thomas  Yates  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(9)   Theodore  Bowles  21 
Collett   Cantor   16 
Robert  Dellinger  7 

(3)  A.  C.  Elmore  13 
Charles  Haves  4 

(7)    Ivey   Lunsford   14 


(3)  Leonard  Melton  11 

(4)  Mack  McQuaigue  15 
(2)   Currie  Singletary  17 

Edward  Thomasson  4 
Fred   Tolbert    11 
(7)   Hubert   Walker   19 
(11)    Dewey   Ware   21 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Robert   Dunning   9 
Reitzel   Southern  4 
William   Ussery  2 
Woodrow  Wilson   11 

(5)  George  Wilhite  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(2)  Kenneth    Atwood    10 
John  H.  Averitte  18 

(17)    Clasper    Beasley   21 
(5)   Henry  Butler  17 
(4)   Donald  Earnhardt  19 

(3)  George  Green  13 
Robert  Hampton   2 

(2)   Vernon   Harding   4 
J.   B.    Hensley   3 
Lyman  J  oh:]  son   17 

(4)  Arnold  McIIone  20 
(4)    Carl  Ray  15 

(2)  Jack  Reeves  3 
Ernest  Turner  1 1 
Alex    Weathers    13 
Ervin  Wolfe   15 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(3)  Cecil   Ashley    6 
Otis  Kilpatrick  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(4)  Percy  Capps  13 

(8)   David  Cunning-ham  21 
John  B.  Davis 
George  Gaddy  13 
James  Hale  8 

(3)  Columbus    Hamilton    14 

(4)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  12 

(5)  Mark  Jones  15 

(2)   Marvin  Matthewson  3 
(2)   William  Nelson  18 

(2)  James  Ruff  16 

(3)  Thomas  Sands  15 
(2)  Lewis  Sawver  10 
(2)    Robert  Tidwell  7 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


(7)    Horace  Williams  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  11 

J.  C.  Allen 

(5)  John   Allison   9 

(6)  Cecil  Grav  15 

(22)   Robert  Goldsmith  22 

(7)  Earl  Hildreth  19 
(14)   Broadus  Moore  19 

(2)  Canipe  Shoe  3 

(5)  James  Tyndall  19 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(7)    Odell  Almond  18 
(4)    Ernest  Brewer  14. 
(7)   Treley  Frankum  17 
(7)   Woodrow  Hager  16 
(4)    Eugene  Heaffner  14 
(7)   Tillman  Lyles  18 
James  Mondie  12 

(3)  Daniel  McFail  3 
(7)    Hercules  Rose  17 
(7)   Howard   Sanders  20 

(4)  Charles  Simpson  18 
(2)   Norman  Smith  17 
(4)   Jesse  Smith  12 

J.  R.  Whitman  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(13)   James  Brewer  19 
(2)    Kenneth  Brooks  6 
Otho  Dennis 
Thomas  Fields  4 

(6)  Charles  Gaddy  14 
(6)   Vincent  Hawes  19 

James  Johnson  4 
Leonard  Jacobs  13 
(2)   James   Lane   14 
(2)    Robert  Lefler  6 
Jack  Mathis   10 
Burley  Mayberry 


(3)    Charles  Metcalf  4 

(3)  Claude  McConnell  4 
(5)   Jordan  Mclver  6 

Randall  D.  Peeler  10 
Fred   Rhodes   4 
Earl  Wolfe  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(5)    Raymond  Andrews  17 

John  Baker  18 
(2)   William  Butler  12 
(9)    Edward  Carter  20 

Mack   Coggins    17 

(5)  Leonard  Dawn  8 
Henry  Ennis  9 

(22)   Audie  Farthing  22 

(2)  Henry  Glover  12 

(6)  Troy  Gilland  19 

(4)  John  Hamm  18 

(4)  Marvin  King  11 

(3)  Feldman   Lane   18 
(16).  Norvell  Murphy  19 

(8)   James  Roberson  10 

(3)  John    Robbins    17 

(2)    Charles    Steepleton    17 
(2)   J.    C.    Willis    10 
Jack  West  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(3) 'Calvin    Tessneer   7 
(2)    Bennie  Wilhelm   13 

INDIAN    COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks    6 
Frank  Chavis  4 

(5)  George  Duncan  17 

(6)  Roy  Holmes  6 
Cecir  Jacobs 

(7)  James    Johnson    8 
(2)   Harvev    Ledford    5 
(2)   John  t.  Lowry  12 

(4)  Redmond   Lowry    17 
(4)   Thomas  Wilson   19 


Little  by  little,  and  straight  and  high. 

A  bush  to  a  tall  tree  grows, 
Little  by  little  the  days  go  by, 

And  a  bud  becomes  a  rose. 
Little  by  little  the  children  grow. 

Taller  and  taller,  and  then, 
Little  by  little  they  change,  and  lo! 

They  turn  to  women  and  men! 


VOL    XXIX 


MAY  1  9  to,., 


CAROLINA  ROOM 


M.  UPLIFT 


CONCORD    N.    C,    MAY    iO,    1941 


NO     19 


Ss) 


u-  »>SLck 


^b^ctiotl 


MOTHER'S    LOVE 

Her  love  is  like  an  island 

In  life's  ocean,  vast  and  wide, 
A  peaceful,  quiet  shelter 

From  the  wind,  and  rain,  and  tide. 

Tis  bound  on  the  north  by  Hope, 

By  Patience  on  the  west, 
By  tender  Counsel  on  the  south, 

And  on  the  east  by  Rest. 

Above  it  like  a  beacon  light 

Shine  faith,  and  truth,  and  prayer ; 

And  through  the  changing  scenes  of  life, 
I  find  a  haven  there. 

— Author  Unknown. 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

MOTHER'S  DAY  NOT  NEW  BUT  OF 

ANCIENT  ORIGIN  By  Elizabeth  Tipton  Derieux 

A  MOTHER'S  OPPORTUNITY 

MOTHER'S  LOVE 

MY  MOTHER  PAYS  HER  RESPECTS 

MOTHER 

THE  INFLUENCE  OF  A 
MOTHER'S  LOVE 

MOTHER'S  LOVE  HONORED 

HOME  TRAINING  WILL  OUT 

NATION'S  NUMBER  ONE  FARMER 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL  —  APRIL 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By  Arthur  Hedley 
By  C.  A.  Snodgrass 
By  Vernie  Goodman 
By  Judge   Atwell 

(Religious  Telescope) 
(The  Pathfinder) 
(Smithfield  Herald) 
(Selected) 


3-7 


13 
16 
18 
20 

21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
27 
29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 


Entered  as   second-class   matter    Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the .  Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C.,    under   Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


ON  MOTHER'S  DAY  TO  MY  GRANDMOTHER 

Your  hands  have  long  been  folded — but  I  think 

Of  all  that  you  accomplished,  and  I  shrink 

From  my  own  uselessness!     To  cook  and  mend 

Were  trivial  tasks  to  you,  who  had  the  fields  to  tend 

To  raise  your  children's  bread:  the  clothes  they  wore 

Meant  long,  long  hours  at  the  wheel  and  loom. 

All  the  anxiety  and  poverty  of  war 

Were  yours  to  bear — rest  was  a  priceless  boon — 

Yet,  you  found  time  to  share  a  neighbor's  need, 

Bread,  and  to  spare,  a  hungry  child  to  feed. 

And  you  found  time  for  worship — you  would  spare 

The  time  and  walk  for  miles  to  raise  your  prayer 

To  God  from  your  own  pew:  you  asked  for  grace — 

The  answer  found  you  ready  in  your  place! 

Little  you  knew  of  pleasure — -much  of  pain, 

None  ever  heard  you  murmur  or  complain. 

And  always  you  must  have  a  "Patch  of  Ground" 

Where  growing  thing  and  blossoms  might  be  found. 

And  so,  to-day,  I  look  across  the  years 

To  bless  your  memory  with  thankful  tears. 

I'm  sure,  my  dear,  you  reached  a  peaceful  goal 

For  you  grew  white  geraniums  for  your  soul! 

— Vernie  Goodman 


MOTHER 

The  strongest  influence  of  any  home  is  Mother  and  is  reflected  in 
the  children  either  for  a  better  life  or  a  life  that  never  develops 
along  the  lines  of  clean  and  inspiring  ideals.  The  picture  of 
Whistler's  mother  makes  those  of  mature  years  reflect,  because  the 
mothers  of  years  ago  realized  their  time-honored  responsibility  in 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

the  rearing  of  children  with  the  desire  to  become  valuable  citizens 
by  doing  the  right  and  corageous  things.  Mothers'  consuming 
thoughts  of  yesteryear  was  the  making  of  homes  wherein  young 
people  were  taught  the  essentials  of  right  living. 

The  machine  age  has  taken  from  the  homes  the  activities  of  handi- 
work that  formerly  absorbed  mothers's  attention,  therefore,  women, 
married  and  unmarried  are  holding  responsible  positions  in  all  kinds 
of  business  that  would  have  been  scorned  by  women  in  the  past.  As 
a  natural  consequence  of  the  nationwide  changes  wrought  by  the 
progress  of  civilization,  the  building  of  character  in  childhood  is 
left  to  the  churches,  schools  and  other  organizations  to  catch  up 
the  broken  threads  of  youth,  due  to  the  absence  of  mothers  from 
home.  The  woman's  gentle,  though  soft  voice  and  comely  ffgure 
of  beauty  combined  with  a  spirit  of  love,  are  divine  gifts  for  the 
moulding  of  character. 

Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning,  recognized  by  her  comtemporaries  as 
a  soul  of  fire  in  a  shell  of  pearls,  in  her  "Cry  of  the  Children"  eulo- 
gizes womanhood  or  motherhood  in  words  to  this  effect,  that  no  one 
can  equal  the  mother  in  binding  stubbed  toes  or  soothing  the  tired 
ones,  mentally  and  physically,  with  lullabies  and  caresses.  These 
loving  acts  continue  throughout  the  life  of  a  mother,  always  think- 
ing of  her  own  as  children.  She  loves  them  in  health;  she  never 
fatigues  during  illness;  she  rejoices  with  them  in  success,  and  if 
troubles  bear  heavily  upon  them  she  has  never  been  found  to  be  a 
shirker.  Intuitively  a  good  mother  carries  in  the  secret  chamber 
of  her  heart  a  love  that  never  permits  her  to  forget  her  duties. 

The  second  Sunday  in  May  has  been  set  aside  to  be  observed  as 
Mother's  Day.  In  memory  of  the  living  mothers,  a  red  rose  is 
worn  and  for  those  who  have  passed  into  eternal  rest,  a  white  rose 
is  worn.  This  custom  is  sweet,  but  the  finest  and  best  tribute  is 
to  reflect  the  life  as  taught  by  a  Christian  mother. 


I  HAVE  A  CAREER 

Twenty-four  years  ago  I  entered  upon  a  career  which  takes  second 
place  to  none  among  women.  This  is  a  daring  statement  when  one 
realizes  that  today  practically  every  profession  is  open  to  women 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

whether  it  be  in  the  field  of  art,  business,  law,  medicine,  politics, 
science  or  religion.  The  successful  wife  and  mother  must  possess 
the  same  characteristics  that  go  to  make  success  in  any  career. 
And  one  must  have  some  knowledge  of  many  careers  with  the  abili- 
ty to  make  practical  application  in  the  area  of  the  home.  Thus 
motherhood  may  be  inclusive  of  other  careers. 

On  the  other  hand,  it  is  quite  exclusive  and  unique,  namely,  in 
the  power  to  nurture  a  little  life  within  her  own  body.  In  those  days 
a  mother  comes  nearer  to  God  than  ever.  Somehow  she  rises  above 
earthly  things  and  lives  in  a  different  world  which  can  be  shared 
only  with  other  mothers.  The  joy  of  a  new  life  instills  the  con- 
sciousness of  a  special  blessing  and  challenges  woman  to  the  best 
in  life. 

And  yet,  today  young  women  are  asking  such  questions  as  these : 
"Is  it  a  career  or  the  kitchen?"  "Shall  I  enter  a  profession  and 
make  a  name  for  myself,  or  settle  down  and  become  obscure  in  the 
domestic  routine  of  the  home?"  Why  are  our  finest  young  women 
floundering  on  this  all-important  question?  Don't  they  under- 
stand? Hasn't  anyone  frankly  and  clearly  discussed  the  question 
with  them? 

The  purpose  of  writing  this  article  is  to  say  as  convincingly  as 
possible  that  the  one  career  which  God  set  apart  for  women,  the 
one  career  upon  which  God  has  put  His  special  blessing,  the  one 
career  which  carries  with  it  unusual  honor,  the  highest  worth  and 
the  greatest  dignity  is  that  of  Motherhood. — Ethel  B.  Wickey. 


OLD-FASHIONED  MOTHERS 

Thank  God,  some  of  us  had  an  "old-fashioned  mother,"  and  not  a 
woman  of  the  modern  period,  enameled  and  painted,  with  white 
jeweled  hands,  but  a  dear,  old-fashioned,  sweet-voiced  mother,  with 
eyes  in  whose  depths  we  see  love ;  whose  brown  hair,  threaded  with 
silver,  we  see  lying  smoothly  upon  her  faded  cheeks.  Those  dear 
hands  worn  with  toil,  gently  guided  our  tottering  steps  in  child- 
hood, and  smoothed  our  pillow  in  sickness.  Blessed  is  the  memory 
of  an  old-fashioned  mother.  It  floats  to  us  now  like  a  sweet  per- 
fume from  some  woodland  blossom. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

The  music  of  other  voices  may  be  lost,  but  the  entrancing  memory 
of  hers  will  echo  in  our  souls  forever.  Other  faces  may  fade  away 
and  be  forgotten,  but  hers  will  shine  on  when  in  the  fitful  pause  of 
a  busy  life,  our  feet  wander  back  to  the  old  homestead.  In  cross- 
ing the  threshold  we  stand  once  more  in  the  room  so  hallowed  by 
her  presence,  and  again  we  have  the  feeling  of  childish  innocence 
and  dependence. 


MOTHERSS  BILL 

A  small  boy  overheard  a  conversation  about  certain  bills  for  work 
done,  which  had  to  be  paid,  and  at  once  decided  to  make  out  a  bill 
for  what  work  he  had  done.  So  the  next  morning  he  laid  his  list 
on  mother's  breakfast  plate:  "Mother  owes  Willie  for  carrying 
coal  six  times,  20  cents ;  for  bringing  water  lots  of  times,  30  cents ; 
for  doing  ten  errands,  15  cents ;  and  for  being  good  twice,  10  cents. 
Total  75  cents." 

His  mother  read  the  bill  and  said  nothing  about  it.  That  evening- 
Willie  found  on  his  plate  the  75  cents,  and  also  another  bill  which 
reads  as  follows:  "Willie  owes  mother  for  his  happy  home  for 
eight  years,  nothing;  for  his  clothing,  nothing;  for  nursing  him 
through  a  long  illness,  nothing;  for  being  good  to  him,  nothing. 
Total,  nothing." 

When  Willie  saw  the  75  cents  he  was  pleased ;  but  when  he  read 
his  mother's  bill  his  eyes  grew  dim,  and  his  lips  quivered.  Then  he 
took  the  money  to  his  mother,  threw  his  arms  about  her  neck,  and 
begged  that  she  let  him  do  lots  of  things  for  her. 

Mother's  bill  is  rarely  presented,  but  it  will  pay  each  of  you  to 
think  it  over  for  yourself  and  then  pay  it  in  love  and  service. 

— Selected. 


THE  VALUE  OF  HOME  TRAINING 

In  this  issue  of  The  Uplift  we  carry  a  fine  tribute  to  the  grand- 
daughter of  the  late  Congressman  E.  W.  Pou,  who,  so  far  through 
her  life,  has  refused  to  either  smoke  or  take  a  nip  from  a  flask. 
This  young  lady,  Miss  Caroline  Ihrie  Wadden,  comes  from  one  of 


North  Carolina's  most  distinguished  families ;  belongs  to  the  elite 
of  Washington  and  Raleigh.  She  had  the  courage  to  abstain 
from  either  smoking  or  drinking,  but  is  reported  to  have  been  voted 
the  most  popular  girl  at  George  Washington  University.  Her  gen- 
eral demeanor  in  remaining  true  to  the  early  training  at  home  never 
debarred  her  from  being  accepted  as  a  superb  and  attractive  young 
woman.  It  is  not  infrequent  to  hear  young  girls  say,  when  in  a 
social  group,  they  feel  they  must  do  these  things  "just  to  be  sociable 
and  not  outstandingly  odd." 

Miss  Wadden,  on  merit,  as  a  model  young  woman,  has  been  ap- 
pointed to  a  responsible  government  position  in  Washington.  As 
usual,  the  best  training  at  home  enables  one  to  be  recognized.  We 
take  pleasure  in  calling  attention  to  an  article  from  The  Smithfield 
Herald,  relative  to  Miss  Wadden,  on  another  page  in  this  issue. 


MOTHER 

I  keep  a  priceless  painting  embedded  in  my  heart, 

A  gift  to  me  from  heaven  in  the  Master's  perfect  art; 

A  little  homelike  picture  of  a  mother,  oh  so  dear, 

Whose  prayers  I  fondly  cherish,  and  whose  lessons  I  revere. 

No  vision  so  poetic  could  brush  of  man  portray, 

The  works  of  loving  kindness  must  be  wrought  in  God's  own  way; 

Many  thoughts  I  lend  in  fancy,  and  how  true  it  seems  to  be, 

The  earth  must  have  its  angels,  and  this  one  abides  with  me. 

Her  hair  is  winter-whitened  and  her  eyes  are  summer  blue. 

Like  clouds  of  snowy  softness  when  the  sunbeams  trickle  through; 

Her  handclasp  sometimes  trembles  and  a  halting  step  occurs, 

But  oh,  the  tender  sweetness  of  that  patient  soul  of  hers. 

And  more  and  more  this  picture  is  to  me  a  sacred  shrine, 

I  praise  the  God  who  gave  it,  and  I  thank  Him  that  'tis  mine; 

And  the  sun  and  stars  may  perish,  and  the  world  may  fall  apart, 

But  mother  lives  forever,  embedded  in  my  heart 

— Thomas  P.  Carey 


THE  UPLIFT 


MOTHER'S  DAY  NOT  NEW 

BUT  OF  ANCIENT  ORIGIN 

By  Elizabeth  Tipton  Derieux  in  Charlotte  Observer 


"In  after  life  you  may  have  friends 
— fond,  dear  friends;  but  never  will 
you  have  again  the  inexpressible  love 
and  gentleness  lavished  upon  you 
which  none  but  a  mother  bestows." — 
Lord  Macaulay. 

From  the  dawn  of  human  history 
motherhood  has  been  woman's  crown- 
ing glory;  her  arms  the  haven  of 
safety  and  comfort  for  the  child. 

In  the  earliest  days  of  the  race, 
while  woman's  position  was  little 
better  than  that  of  a  slave,  the  moti- 
vating force  which  stimulated  her  to 
greater  efforts  toward  civilization  was 
her  possessive  love  for  her  child  and 
its  dependence  and  affection  for  her. 

The  improved  status  of  women  and 
the  esteem  in  which  motherhood  was 
held  is  shown  in  the  earliest  stories 
of  Greek  mythology.  Rhea,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Terra,  goddess  of  the  earth, 
was  known  as  the  "Mother  of  the 
Gods"  or  "Great  Mother."  Celebra- 
tions of  "Mother's  Day"  were  observ- 
ed each  year  in  her  honor,  the  main 
features  of  these  occasions  being  sing- 
ing and  dancing.  The  place  of  impor- 
tance which  Penelope  occupied  as  the 
wife  of  Ulysses  also  discloses  the 
growing  respect  for  womanhood  in 
the  early  centuries.  Penelope's  faith- 
fulness during  her  husband's  long  ab- 
sence of  20  years,  her  excellent  care 
and  instruction  of  their  son,  Tele- 
machus,  were  held  as  an  ideal  for 
Grecian  mothers  to  emulate. 

The  importance  and  honor  which 
was  given  to  motherhood  in  early 
Roman  society  is  well  known.    Prom- 


inent among  the  Roman  matrons 
was  Cornelia,  the  mother  of  Tiberius 
and  Caius  Gracchus.  Carefully  edu- 
cated under  her  personal  supervision, 
much  of  the  nobility  of  character  and 
graciousness  of  manner  of  the  Gracchi, 
were  due  to  their  mother's  influence. 
On  one  occasion  when  asked  to  dis- 
play her  jewels,  Cornelia  presented 
her  two  sons.  "These,"  she  said 
proudly,   "are  my  jewels." 

Not  only  did  the  mothers  of  early 
Rome  give  their  attention  to  the 
careful  training  of  their  children  but 
they  helped  to  create  a  better  en- 
vironment for  them.  Education,  peace 
and  prosperity  were  the  objectives  of 
these  mothers  of  an  earlier  day.  How 
well  they  succeeded  in  one  of  their 
"peace  drives"  is  shown  in  the  fact 
that  when  the  Roman  senate  failed 
to  make  peace  with  an  enemy  which 
was  encamped  before  the  city  of 
Rome,  Venturia  and  Volumnia  at  the 
head  of  a  group  of  Roman  matrons 
visited  the  camp  of  the  enemy  and 
persuaded  them  to  withdraw,  thus 
saving  the  city  from  being  over-run 
and  sacked  and  their  sons  from  prob- 
ably meeting  a  warrior's  death. 

Mother's  Day  was  observed  in 
Rome  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  be- 
fore Christ.  This  celebration  was 
known  in  the  early  centuries,  accord- 
ing to  Schauffler,  as  the  festival  of 
Hilaria  and  was  held  on  the  Ides  of 
March. 

With  the  development  and  spread 
of  Christianity  this  ancient  festival 
took  on  a  new  and  more  significant 


THE  UPLIFT 


meaning.  No  longer  was  it  a  cele- 
bration in  honor  of  the  "Mother  of 
the  Gods"  but  a  day  set  apart  in 
which  to  honor  the  "Mother  Church." 
Gifts  were  brought  on  the  fourth 
Sunday  in  Lent  and  placed  on 
the  altars  of  the  church.  This  cus- 
tom was  gradually  expanded  through- 
out the  centuries  until  it  included  not 
only  the  church  but  the  mothers  of 
the     communicants. 

Gradually  this  commendable  cus- 
tom began  to  include  mothers  whose 
children  were  not  connected  with  a 
church.  Masters  and  mistresses  alike, 
recognizing  the  value  of  such  a  day, 
gave  the  young  people  under  their 
directions  a  vacation  on  Mid-Lent 
Sunday  in  order  that  they  might  visit 
their   parents. 

An  interesting  account  of  this  cus- 
tom is  found  in  Chamber's  Book  of 
Days.  "The  harshness  and  general 
painfulness  of  life  in  old  times  must 
have  been  much  relieved  by  certain 
simple  and  affectionate  customs. 
Among  these  are  a  practice  of  going 
to  see  parents,  and  especially  the  fe- 
male one,  on  the  mid-Sunday  of  Lent, 
taking  for  them  some  little  present, 
such  as  a  cake  or  trinket.  A  youth 
engaged  in  this  amiable  act  of  duty 
was  said  to  go  a-mothering  and  thence 
the  day  itself  came  to  be  called  Moth- 
ering  Sunday." 

A  favorite  food  and  one  which  was 
served  quite  generally  on  Mothering 
Sunday  consisted  of  whole  grains  of 
wheat  which  had  been  boiled  in  sweet 
milk,  then  sweetened  and  spiced. 
Peas  fried  in  butter  and  seasoned 
with  salt  and  pepper  also  composed 
a  popular  dish  for  this  day.  But  the 
most  delicious  food  and  the  one  which 
was  most  often  presented  to  mothers 
in  the  early  centuries  was  a  steamed 


fruit  cake  which  had  been  iced  and 
decorated  with  the  finest  white  flour 
before  being  baked. 

The  outstanding  characteristics 
of  motherhood  which  were  stressed 
in  the  early  centuries  were  majesty 
and  authority.  The  Christian  inter- 
pretation of  motherhood,  however, 
stressed  those  of  tenderness  and 
abiding  love.  These  qualities,  treas- 
ured above  all  others,  perhaps  are 
those  which  God  chose  to  illustrate 
His  loving  kindness  toward  His 
people. 

The  fundamental  principles  of 
motherhood  have  never  changed. 
From  the  beginning  of  the  race  the 
physical  care  of  the  child  has  been 
the  mother's  first  concern.  With  the 
advancement  of  civilization,  the  guid- 
ing of  the  youth  into  constructive 
living  has  been  her  privilege  and 
pleasure;  the  response  and  apprecia- 
tion of  the  child,  her  delight  and  joy. 
One  of  the  finest  illustrations  of 
motherhood  to  be  found  in  early 
Biblical  literature  is  that  of  the  Shu- 
mammite  woman.  Her  care  of  the 
prophet,  Elisha,  the  happiness  of  the 
woman  with  her  husband  and  child, 
all  present  a  delightful  picture  of 
a  hospitable,  contented  homelife.  The 
sudden  illness  of  the  beloved  lad  as 
he  played  about  his  father  in  the 
field,  the  return  of  the  stricken  child 
to  his  mother's  arms,  her  tender  care 
of  him  and  her  anguish  over  his  death, 
the  hurried  journey  of  the  frantic 
mother  to  the  home  of  the  prophet 
for  aid,  his  return  with  her  to  the 
silent  house  of  death  and  the  restor- 
ing of  the  child  to  life,  all  reveal  the 
depths  of  love,  grief  and  happiness 
of  motherhood. 

One    of   the    most    outstanding    ex- 
amples  of  a  mother's   influence   over 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


a  brilliant  but  wayward  son  is  that 
of  Monica  and  Augustine.  Born  in 
354  A.  D.  Augustine  lost  his  father, 
a  pagan  nobleman  of  limited  means, 
while  still  a  child.  By  great  per- 
sonal sacrifice  Monica  managed  to 
send  her  son  to  Carthage  to  be  edu- 
cated. Here  Augustine  made  a  bril- 
liant scholaristic  record  but  entered 
into  all  the  waywardnes  and  vice  of 
the  times.  Heart-broken,  the  mother 
tried  again  and  agin  to  awaken  the 
latent  manliness  of  her  son  but  to  no 
avail.  When  Augustine  announced 
that  he  would  continue  his  studies  in 
Rome  and  Milan,  Monica  knowing  the 
paganism  and  sin  which  was  rampant 
in  these  great  centers  of  culture  and 
learning  begged  her  son  with  tears 
streaming  down  her  face  to  remain 
at  home.  Unable  to  resist  the  en- 
treaties of  his  mother  Augustine 
promised  to  give  vp  his  plans. 

That  night,  however,  he  quietly  slip- 
ped away  and  set  sail  for  the  cities 
of  his  heart's  desire.  But  the  tears 
of  his  mother  and  the  memory  of  her 
faith  in  him  together  with  the  in- 
fluence of  Bishop  Ambrose  whom  he 
had  met  soon  after  his  arrival,  touch- 
ed him  so  deeply  that  the  gay  life  of 
the  city  repelled  and  shamed  rather 
than  attracted  him.  When  Moncia, 
thinking  to  watch  over  and  protect 
her  son  if  possible,  followed  Augus- 
tine to  Milan  she  found  him  not  only 
willing  to  listen  to  her  admonitions 
but  resolved  to  reform.  Gently  she 
pressed  him  to  give  up  his  pagan 
practices  and  to  accept  her  faith. 
This  he  did.  Overjoyed  that  her  con- 
scientious labor  of  33  years  had,  at 
last,  borne  magnificent  fruit,  Monica 
saw  her  son  accept  Christian  baptism 
in   the   great   cathedral   of   Milan   on 


Easter  Sunday  387.  A  man  of  bril- 
liant intellect  and  far-reaching  influ- 
ence, Augustine  fully  justified  his 
mother's  faith  in  him  as  he  not  only 
made  a  splendid  contribution  to 
Christianity  during  his  life  but 
"moulded  the  spirit  of  the  Christian 
Church  for  centuries." 

Not  only  has  the  field  of  religion 
benefited  from  the  influence  of  great 
mothers  but  also  those  of  literature, 
philosophy,  science,  music,  the  crea- 
tive arts;  indeed  all  life  has  been  stim- 
ulated, enriched  and  held  to  its  best 
endeavor  by  the  faith  and  encourage- 
ment which  mothers  have  given  to 
their  children. 

Johann  Wolfgang  Goethe,  the  most 
outstanding  contributor  to  German 
literature  owed  much  of  his  remark- 
able talent  to  the  early  training  given 
him  by  his  young  vivacious  mother. 
Each  evening  the  boy  listened  en- 
tranced as  his  mother  told  him  the 
first  part  of  an  interesting  story. 
During  the  following  day  the  youth 
worked  out  the  ending  and  in  the 
evening  competed  with  his  mother  in 
relating  the  closing  scenes  of  the 
story.  So  real  were  some  of  his 
characters  to  Goethe  that  he  modeled 
them  in  wax  and  displayed  them  as 
he  told  his  version  of  the  story.  The 
natural  talent  of  the  youth  was  thus 
stimulated  and  many  years  later  when 
friends  would  read  Goethe's  splendid 
poems  and  stories  to  the  aged  mother 
she  would  say  proudly,  "he  is  my  son!" 

Mary  Arden  Shakespeare  was  an 
ardent  lover  of  nature.  While  her 
gifted  son  was  still  a  small  child  she 
taught  him  to  see  beauty  in  things, 
about  him,  to  find  pleasure  in  the 
simple  things  of  life  and  to  take  a 
sympathetic    interest    in    those    with 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


whom  he  came  in  contact.  No  gift 
could  have  been  more  valuable  to 
this  talented  youth.  As  he  grew  to 
manhood  his  perceptions  quickened, 
the  simple  affairs  of  life  retained 
their  importance  and  his  knowledge 
of  the  joys  and  sorrows  of  the  human 
heart  deepened.  These  were  among 
the  important  attributes  which  enabl- 
ed William  Shakespeare  to  become  the 
gi'eatest  writer  of  all  times. 

"I  cannot  remember  ever  having 
kept  back  a  doubt  from  my  mother 
— she  was  the  one  heart  to  whom  I 
went  in  absolute  confidence,  from  my 
babyhood  until  the  day  of  her  death." 
With  these  words  John  Wesley  paint- 
ed a  splendid  picture  of  his  mother. 

Each  child  of  Susanna  Wesley's 
large  family  felt  her  influence,  real- 
ized her  unbounded  faith  in  them  and 
knew  that  she  expected  them  to  live 
worthily.  Despite  the  fact  that  Mrs. 
Wesley  did  much  of  the  work  about 
her  home,  taught  her  own  children  as 
well  as  those  of  her  neighbors  and 
assisted  her  husband  in  his  church 
work,  she  found  time  for  personal 
instruction  and  a  quiet  talk  with  each 
of  her  children  at  least  once  every 
week.  The  Wesley  children  did  not 
disappoint  their  parents;  they  were  a 
source  of  much  comfort  and  pleasure 
to  them. 

Four  of  the  Wesleys  became  famous. 
John's  influence  is  said  to  have  colored 
the  entire  fabric  of  Christianity 
while  Charles  became  the  world's 
greatest  hymn  writer,  having  written 
over  six  thousand  songs. 

Many  mothers  have  made  not  only 
a  contribution  to  the  human  race  in 
rearing  sons  and  daughters  but  they 
have  contributed  to  knowledge  and  the 
pleasure  of  the  race  by  the  continued 
cultivation  of  unusual  talents. 


Madame  Marie  Curie,  the  mother 
of  two  daughters,  was  a  busy  house 
wife,  a  scientist  of  international  fame 
and  a  co-recipient  with  her  husband 
and  Dr.  Henri  Becquerel  for  the  Nobel 
prize.  This  gift  was  bestowed  in 
recognition  of  their  joint  discovery  of 
radium.  Modest  and  unassuming, 
success  and  fame  neither  spoiled  nor 
changed  Harie  Curie.  Her  husband 
and  her  children  remained  her  first 
concern. 

Madam  Schuman  Heinke,  the  moth- 
er of  a  delightful  family,  was  one 
of  the  best  known  and  most  beloved 
opera  stars  of  the  early  20th  century. 
Possessed  of  a  magnificient  contralto 
voice  and  a  winning  personality,  she 
won  her  way  into  millions  of  hearts 
during  her  long  musical  career.  Dur- 
ing the  World  War  Madame  Schuman 
Heinke  spent  much  of  her  time  in 
the  camps  singing  to  the  soldiers. 
Recognizing  her  great  mother-heart 
and  knowing  of  her  anxiety  over  her 
own  sons  who  were  also  serving  in 
the  army,  the  boys  in  khaki  called 
her  'mother.' 

While  motherhood  has  been  honor- 
ed throughout  the  centuries  in  many 
countries,  America  was  the  first  na- 
tion to  definitely  dedicate  and  set 
apart  a  day  as  a  national  festival. 

WThen  President  Wilson  in  1914  is- 
sued a  proclamation  "calling  upon  the 
government  officials  to  display  the 
United  States  flag  on  all  government 
buildings,  and  the  people  of  the  United 
States  to  display  the  flag  at  their 
homes  or  other  suitable  places  on  the 
second  Sunday  in  May  as  a  public  ex- 
pression of  our  love  and  reverence  for 
mothers  of  our  country,"  it  was  in 
perfect  accord  with  the  ideals  and 
desires  of  the  American  people. 
Miss     Anna     Jarvis,     originator     of 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


Mother's  Day,  performed  a  splendid 
service  to  her  country  and  one  ap- 
preciated not  only  by  mothers  but  by 
their  children  as  well  when  she  con- 
tinued to  follow  up  her  idea  until  it 
became  a  law. 

Motherhood  has  been  honored  in 
many  beautiful  ways.  The  talents  of 
many  of  the  world's  greatest  artists 
have  been  spent  in  its  protrayal. 
Boticelli,  Leonardo  da  Vinci,  Dossi, 
Titian,  Raphael,  Rubens,  Van  Dyke, 
as  well  as  scores  of  others,  have 
painted  madonnas  which  have  been 
known  and  loved  for  centuries. 

Through  the  medium  of  music  moth- 
erhood has  also  been  honored.  Some 
of  the  greatest  composers  have  dis- 
played  their   talents    to    splendid    ad- 


vantage in  their  'mother'  songs,  lul- 
labies and  cradle  songs.  Schubert's 
and  Gounod's  beautiful  Ave  Marie 
and  Dvorak's  'Songs  My  Mother 
Taught  Me'  are  known  and  beloved 
the  world  over.  Perhaps  even  better 
known  and  more  often  heard  are  the 
popular  'Mother  Machree,'  'Mother  O' 
Mine,'  'My  Mother's  Bible'  and  'Little 
Mother  of  Mine.' 

While  these  artistic  expressions  of 
appreciation  of  motherhood  are  de- 
lightful, a  mother's  heart  is  made 
happier  by  an  individual  message  of 
love  from  her  child.  Every  day 
should  be  mother's  day — a  day  in 
which  to  honor  God's  precious  gift  to 
humanity — Mother. 


MEMORIES  OF  MOTHER 


I  seem  to  see  in  the  soft  light 

A  face  I  love  the  best ; 
I  think  of  you  when  day's  last  ray 

Sinks  in  the  golden  west. 

I  miss  you  more  as  time  wends  on, 

More  than  I  did  on  going, 
Time  never  shall  bar  up  my  heart, 

Love's  lamp  will  keep  on  glowing. 

No  one  on  earth  can  take  your  place, 
You  are  the  dearest  of  all. 

My  heart,  the  truest  in  the  world ; 
You  love  the  best  to  recall. 


— Victor  Calamia 


THE   UPLIFT 


13 


A  MOTHER'S  OPPORTUNITY 


By  Arthur  Hedley 


God  places  on  noni  a  graver  respon- 
sibility than  that  placed  on  mother- 
hood. This  is  revealed  in  a  striking 
utterance  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel — "As 
is  the  mother,  so  is  her  daughter." 
He  saw  that  Israel's  finer  life  had 
been  defiled  through  the  fall  of  its 
motherhood. 

The  moral  and  spiritual  char- 
acter of  the  rising  generation  depends 
largely  on  the  influence  of  the  mother 
in  the  home.  The  child  from  its 
birth  spends  its  formative  years  in 
the  company  of  its  mother.  No  other 
life  is  so  blended  with  babyhood  and 
youth  as  is  the  mother's  life.  To  her 
is  entrusted  the  nourishing  and  de- 
velopment of  its  physical  life;  the 
unfolding  of  its  moral  and  spiritual 
life.  It  is  not  what  the  mother  says 
so  much  as  what  she  is  that  deter- 
mines her  influence  for  good  or  ill 
over  her  children.  Moral  and  spirit- 
ual authority  resides  in  character, 
words  are  weak  and  vain  unless  back- 
ed by  example. 

A  mother's  personality  shapes  the 
personality  of  her  child.  Novalis,  a 
beautiful  character  and  noble  writer 
of  the  eighteenth  century,  asks,  "To 
whom  do  all  men  who  have  ever  striv- 
en to  work  for  mankind  owe  their 
zeal?  To  their  mothers."  Writing 
to  his  own  mother,  he  said,  "You  did 
more  to  develop  my  mind  than  anyone, 
and  all  that  I  may  accomplish  is  your 
doing,  and  will  prove  my  gratitude  to 
you." 

That  rugged  Scotch  philosopher  of 
the  nineteenth  century,  Thomas  Car- 
lyle,  said,  "My  mother  did  me  one  al- 
together     invaluable      service;      she 


taught  me  less  indeed  by  word  than 
by  daily  reverent  look  and  habitude 
her  own  simple  version  of  the  Christ- 
ian faith."  Her  letters  to  her  son  are 
always  earnest  and  anxious  over  his 
spiritual  welfare,  as  in  such  sentences : 
"Oh,  Tom,  mind  the  golden  season  of 
youth,  and  remember  your  Creator  in 
the  days  of  your  youth."  Again,  "Have 
you  got  through  the  Bible  yet?  If 
you  have,  read  it  again;  I  hope  you 
will  not  weary,  and  may  the  Lord 
open  your  understanding."  Her  love 
for  her  absent  boy  took  concrete 
shape  in  well-filled  boxes,  containing 
cheese,  butter  and  other  farm  pro- 
duce. 

Most  of  us  can  think  back  to  the 
early  days  of  life's  beginning,  and 
our  earliest  memories  have  to  do 
with  our  mother  and  with  her  presence 
and  personality  constantly  playing  on 
our  lives.  It  is  the  soft  hand  of  a 
mother  that  makes  the  deepest  etching 
on  the  character.  In  the  most  plastic 
years  she  impressed  her  character 
most  constantly  upon  her  children. 
Her  love  consciously  and  unconscious- 
ly plays  like  a  light  upon  the  life  of 
her  child  and  in  time  there  is  a  strik- 
ing resemblance  between  mother  and 
child.  Her  virtues  are  seen  again  in 
the  life  of  her  offspring,  for  we 
grow  like  the  people  we  love. 

It  is  equally  and  tragically  true  that 
a  mother's  moral  weaknesses  are  re- 
flected in  her  children.  Working  as 
a  pastor  in  a  London  slum  for  ten 
years,  I  saw  this  truth  illustrated 
again  and  again.  The  saying  of  the 
prophet  was  confirmed,  "As  is  the 
mother,  so  is  the  daughter." 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


Because  of  the  great  power  a  moth- 
er possesses  to  make  or  mar  her  child, 
how  essential  it  is  that  she  should 
live  in  close  touch  with  God  and 
daily  seek  to  grow  in  the  likeness  of 
Christ.  If  you  are  true,  unselfish, 
pure,  spiritually  devoted  to  Christ 
and  all  that  is  noble  and  good,  your 
child  will  catch  your  spirit  and  will 
grow  up  to  love  the  things  that  you 
love.  In  the  early  days  of  the  World 
War  when  billeted  in  a  small  English 
village,  I  was  brought  into  close  touch 
with  a  Methodist  home.  The  mother 
was  a  beautiful  character  and  religion 
was  a  reality  to  her.  How  delightful 
to  hear  the  children  sing  their  even- 
ing prayer!  Today  they  have  all 
grown  up  into  manhood  and  woman- 
hood and  every  one  has  become  a 
devoted  servant  of  Christ. 

Different  indeed  is  the  case  when 
a  mother  is  worldly,  careless,  indiffer- 
ent to  her  own  spiritual  wefare. 

A  boy  in  Scotland  in  whom  I  was 
interested  began  to  attend  my  church 
and  was  a  faithful  young  worshipper. 
Then  gradually  he  began  to  stay  away. 
Seeking  him  out,  I  asked  why  he  rare- 
ly came  now.  "Oh!"  he  replied,  "I 
can't  be  bothered."  It  was  little  sur- 
prise to  me,  for  his  mother  couldn't 
be  bothered  to  attend  God's  house;  he 
received  no  encouragement  from  eith- 
er of  his  parents. 

How  different  was  the  case  of  anoth- 
er boy  I  knew  whose  mother  was  a 
sincere  follower  of  Christ.  Coming 
home  from  Sunday  school  one  day,  he 
said,  "Mother!  Teacher  says  she  has 
two  birthdays;  what  did  she  mean?" 
The  mother  replied  that  one  birthday 
was  the  anniversary  of  her  birth  in- 
to the  world  and  the  other  the  anni- 
versary of  the  day  when  she  gave  her 


heart  to  Christ.  Looking  into  his 
mother's  eyes  he  said,  "But,  mother, 
I  shall  never  have  two  birthdays." 
"Why?"  "Because  I've  always  loved 
Jesus." 

Mothers,  take  heed  to  your  own 
inner  spiritual  life  and  let  your  chief 
concern  be,  not  your  children's  success 
in  life,  but  that  they  shall  love  the 
best  and  the  highest.  Let  them  see 
Christ  in  you  and  they  will  fall  in  love 
with  him.  The  mother  whose  primary 
concern  is  that  her  own  life  may  be 
such  that  there  will  be  nothing  to  her 
to  mar  her  influence  for  Christ  over 
her  boy  or  girl  will  have  her  reward 
in  years  to  come.  Her  dreams  for  her 
boy  may  not  seem  to  be  realized,  but 
he  would  be  infinitely  poorer  without 
them. 

In  a  past  day,  godly  mothers  in 
the  highlands  of  Scotland  prayed  and 
dreamed  that  one  boy  at  least  would 
be  a  minister  or  a  missionary,  and  in 
many  cases  that  dream  came  true. 
But  even  when  it  was  not  the  case,  the 
boy  grew  up  to  serve  Christ  in  some 
other  capacity.  A  mother's  fervent 
prayer  for  her  son  or  daughter  may 
not  be  answered  in  her  own  day,  but 
it  will  not  be  in  vain. 

Let  your  child  see  that  you  count 
its  growth  in  the  knowledge  and 
grace  of  Christ  more  than  anything 
else  in  the  world,  and  you  will  have 
little  need  to  be  concerned  about  its 
material   future. 

In  the  state  records  of  Mississippi 
is  this  noble  testimony  of  a  godly 
mother:  "Whereas  we  have  read  with 
great  pleasure  the  following  remark 
of  the  devoted  mother  of  our  esteemed 
governor,  Hon.  Earl  Brewer,  who, 
when  asked  if  the  day  her  son  was 
inaugurated  governor  of  the  state  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


Mississippi  was  not  the  happiest  day 
of  her  life,  replied,  'I  was  just  as 
happy  when  my  boy  joined  the  church,' 
and  therefore  be  it  resolved,  that  the 
above  expression  be  inscribed  on  our 
journal  as  an  example  to  the  mothers 
of  our  state  and  to  show  our  apprecia- 
tion of  this  splendid  sentiment." 

To  bring  up  children  upon  whose 
character  is  impressed  the  likeness  of 
Christ    here    indeed    is     a    mother's 


noblest  task  and  glorious  privilege. 
Long  after  she  has  passed  beyond  the 
vale,  the  influence  of  a  Christian 
mother  will  tell  in  her  children  and 
through  them  in  innumerable  other 
lives  in  many  lands.  A  Christian 
mother  is  God's  right  hand,  his 
supreme  gift  to  any  generation.  To 
her  is  entrusted  heaven's  highest 
task,  and  for  her  awaits  heaven's 
richest  reward. 


TO  OUR  MOTHERS 


There  is  someone  closer  to  us 

Than  our  sweethearts  or  our  wives, 

One  who's  stood  behind  us  staunchly 
Through  our  stormy,  troubled  lives, 

She  has  tried  to  guide  our  footsteps 
Along  lines  that  she  knows  best 

Will  eventually  lead  us  onward — 
To  the  goal  we  call  success. 

She  is  more  than  just  a  comrade 
Or  a  friend  in  time  of  need, 

She's  our  hope  and  inspiration, 
This,  and  more,  we  do  accede. 

May  God  bless  you  always  Mother, 
Keep  your  days  devoid  of  strife, 

Grant  you  joy  in  every  moment 
Of  a  long  contented  life. 

— Dougald  Blackburn 


16  THE  UPLIFT 


MOTHERS  LOVE 

By  C.  A.  Snodgrass 

If  I  were  a  poet,  I  would  sing 

Of  the  wonderful  sunlit  sky, 
And  the  fields  aglow  and  the  sunlit  spring 

And  the  flowers  and  the  birds  that  fly 
From  their  leafy  shade  in  the  woodland  near 

To  the  vaulted  skies  above; 

But  my  happiest  lays 

Would  chant  the  praise 
And  the  joy  of  a  mother's  love. 

I  would  sing  of  childhood  days  so  fair, 

And  the  place  that  gave  me  birth, 
And  the  days  I  spent  in  the  wildwood  there 

With  the  children  of  mother  earth; 
Of  the  woods  where  the  wild  birds'  nests  were  hid 

When  I  was  a  chip  of  a  boy 

And  the  birds  and  I 

Heard  the  sweet  lullaby 
In  the  song  of  a  mother's  joy. 

I  would  sing  of  the  stories  I  recall, 

My  mother  would  tell  to  me, 
When  aweary  of  childhood's  glories  all, 

I  clambered  upon  her  knee, 
And  there,  in  the  joy  of  her  soft  embrace, 

I  pillowed  a  tousled  head 

On  mother's  breast 

And  was  lulled  to  rest 
By  the  wonderful  things  she  said. 


THE  UPLIFT  If 


I  would  sing  of  the  golden  days  of  youth, 

When  a  mother's  love  inspires 
Those  wonderful  dreams  of  love  and  truth 

That  a  youthful  heart  desires; 
And  the  only  sad  note  that  I  would  sing 

Is  that  I,  with  the  wild  birds  there, 

In  a  wayward  flight 

Left  the  paths  of  light 
Unmindful  of  mother's  prayer. 

I  would  sing  as  a  boy  to  manhood  grown, 

Of  the  days  where  the  boy  began, 
For  the  flowers  of  love  in  the  boy's  heart  sown 

Still  bloom  in  the  heart  of  man; 
And  though  those  wonderful  days  are  past, 

Mother's  love  is  still  the  same, 

And  the  heart  of  the  boy 

Still  throbs  with  joy 
At  the  sound  of  his  mother's  name. 

Ah,  yes!     If  I  were  a  poet  today, 

I  would  sing  with  a  song  of  joy, 
Of  the  love  that  a  mother's  heart  can  lay 

On  the  heart  of  a  wayward  boy; 
And  I  lift  my  voice  in  a  song  of  praise, 

To  the  Master  of  all,  above, 

Who  gives  a  boy 
Such  heavenly  joy 
As  the  joy  of  a  mother's  love. 


Copyright,   1941.      Used  by  special  permission  of  the  author. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


MY  MOTHER  PAYS  HER  RESPECTS 


By  Vernie  Goodman 


"I'll  not  write  my  name  in  a  fancy- 
lookin'  book  with  tassels  on  it  like  a 
weddin'  reception  when  I  go  to  pay 
my  respects  to  the  dead,"  announced 
my  mother  some  time  back,  with  her 
usual  directness  and  disdain  for 
convention  and  English  Grammar. 
"More'n  that,"  she  continued  in  a 
aggrieved  tone.  "I  don't  like  funerals 
when  there's  so  much  paradin'  in  and 
out  with  flower  girls  and  honorary 
pall  bearers  till  I  can't  tell  whether 
I'm  at  county  commencement,  or 
what.  Looks  like  the  poor  boys  would 
be  worked  to  death  gettin'  them  in- 
vited in  and  seein'  that  they  got 
there." 

The  "poor  boys"  in  this  case  were 
the  very  dignified  and  efficient  gentle- 
men connected  with  the  funeral  home. 
Mother  knew  them  when  they  wore 
rompers,  and  so  they'ie  still  children 
in  her  estimation.  Moreover,  the 
funeral  home  was  our  next  door 
neighbor  for  years,  and  the  owner  and 
director  was  one  of  "the  boys",  too. 
She  thought  nothing  of  calling  on 
them  for  anything  from  pruning  a 
rose  bush  to  going  after  the  gro- 
cerses! 

But  her  reaction  on  this  occasion 
came  from  her  old-fashioned  idea  of 
paying  her  respects.  As  an  aside,  I 
might  add  that  mother  is  more  than 
eighty  years  old,  and  her  mind  is, 
and  has  always  been,  her  own.  If 
you  doubt  it,  ask  any  of  her  progeny! 

But  back  in  the  days  when  mother 
was  raising  her  family,  paying  her 
respects  meant  a  good  deal. 

To  begin  with,  she  would  get  out 
a    couple    of    clean,    starched    aprons 


that  tied  in  the  back.  Aunt  Mandy 
kept  a  special  eye  on  those  aprons 
when  she  did  the  ironing.  Mother 
wasn't  going  parading  herself  around 
to  pay  her  respects  to  the  dead,  nor 
help  cook  for  the  wheat  threshers, 
or  nurse  a  sick  neighbor,  or  take  a 
hand  with  a  quilting  wearing  any 
wrinkled  apron  while  Aunt  Mandy  had 
a  free  hand  with  the  starch  and  the 
smoothing  irons  she  heated  before 
the   fire. 

Having  gotten  her  aprons  and  her 
next-to-best  dress  laid  out,  she'd  like- 
ly decide  to  take  along  a  couple  of 
pies  or  a  cake  and  a  few  jars  of  her 
best  pickles  and  perserves  in  case  a 
good  many  relatives  might  come  from 
a  distance.  And  while  these  were 
being  looked  after,  she  would  consult 
with  grandma  and  Aunt  Mandy  about 
what  was  going  to  be  left  at  home 
cooked  to  eat;  and  between  times  she 
would  tell  me  part  of  what  would  hap- 
pen to  me  if  I  "sassed"  either  of  them 
while  she  was  gone.  It  would  be 
plenty,  too.  As  for  grandma,  if  my 
parents  taught  their  children  any- 
thing, it  was  deference  to  age  And 
Aunt  Mandy's  heart  was  as  white  as 
her  face  was  black — I'd  better  remem- 
ber to  mind  her,  too. 

While  the  cooking  and  baking  was 
going  on,  mother  would  usually  walk 
through  the  garden  to  see  how  much 
hoeing  and  watering  needed  to  be 
done  before  she  got  back.  And  right 
behind  her  would  be  grandma.  Maggie 
might  have  learned  a  few  things,  ac- 
cording to  grandma,  but  she  didn't 
know  all  there  was  yet  about  garden- 
ing. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


Her  cow  and  her  chickens  came  in 
for  inspection,  too,  and  I  must  be 
further  admonished.  When  my  grown 
up  brothers  got  away  from  the  house 
I  had  a  strange  tendency  to  fall  out 
of  the  cherry  tree  in  the  back  yard, 
and  had  even  been  known  to  take  a 
fishing  pole  and  stir  up  a  couple  hives 
of  bees  by  way  of  a  little  excitement. 
It  was  lonesome  being  the  only  girl, 
and  especially  when  one  was  so  home- 
ly that  the  family  showed  no  noticable 
desire  to  present  you  in  public  very 
often ! 

But  this  is  a  digression, — I  was  get- 
ting mother  ready  to  pay  her  re- 
spects! 

Finally,  when  all  these  details  had 
been  attended  to,  she  would  put  on 
the  next-to-best  dress  and  her  hat; 
wrap  her  starched  aprons  in  the  last 
week's  issue  of  the  Statesville  Land- 
mark, pack  the  food  in  a  basket,  and 
send  me  to  tell  Daddy  he  could  come 
and  hitch  the  horse  to  the  buggy,  if 
neither  of  the  boys  happened  to  be  on 
hand  for  that  chore — and  that  would 
involve  further  work — Daddy  would 
have  to  be  polished  up  a  little  with 
a  shave  and  a  clean  shirt,  at  least, 
before  he  could  start.  But  finally 
they'd  get  away.  And  when  they 
would  come  back  was  a  matter  for 
conjecture 

For  as  has  been  stated,  paying  re- 
spects, meant  something  in  those 
days.  In  many  instances  it  meant 
preparation  for  burial,  and  watching 
by  the  remains;  looking  after  the 
house  and  farm  work  for  the  family; 


preparing  places  to  sleep  for  the  rel- 
atives who  gathered  to  stay  until  after 
the   funeral   service;    hunting   up,   or 
making,     suitable     clothes     for     the 
family  to  wear — for  a  mourning  out- 
fit  was    a   necessity;    contacting    the 
preacher,  usually  by  driving  to  where 
he    lived    and    making    arrangements 
for  the  funeral,  and  there  would  gen- 
erally   be    more    than    one    preacher; 
there  wouldn't  be  any  so-called  "spe- 
cial  music",   but   it  must   be   decided 
who  could,  and  would,  play  the  church 
organ,  if  any,  or  lead  the  singing  if 
there  wasn't  any.  And  while  all  these 
things  were  being  attended  to,  other 
kindly  hands  would  be  digging  a  grave 
in  the  chosen  burial  ground,  and  the 
neighborhood    cabinet    maker    would 
often  make  with  his   own  hands   the 
hardwood  coffin— generally  of  walnut 
—that  would  house  the  remains  of  a 
friend   on   the   next   day,   or   the   day 
after  that.     And  when  it  was  all  over, 
and    not    before,    would    my    mother 
come  back  from  paying  her  respects! 
She   admits   that   the   modern   way 
has  added  much  of  beauty  and  dignity 
and  that  the  boys  render  a  wonderful- 
ly fine  service  in  the  event  of  a  death 
in  the  home,  but  still  likes  the  old- 
fashioned   ways.     She   did   make   one 
concession,     though.     Asked     if     she 
wouldn't  want  a  regular  funeral  with 
her  friends  and  neighbors  and  some 
flowers,  too,   she  answered — "Reckon 
the    friends    and    neighbors    will    be 
there,  and  if  nobody  else  sends  me  any 
flowers   I'll   bet   the   boys   will   bring 
them  themselves!" 


All  that  I  am,  of  hope  to  be,  I  owe  to  my  angel  mother. 

— Abraham  Lincoln. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


MOTHER 


From  an  Address  by  Judge  Atwell,  Dallas,  Texas 


Life's  great  book  holds  many  magic 
words,  among  them  are  justice,  honor, 
patriotism,  love,  work,  brother,  and 
wife.  Each  of  these  has  a  great  lati- 
tude, and  a  great  longitude,  a  great 
depth  and  a  great  height.  Probably 
the  entire  dimensions  of  them  have 
never  been  fully  measured.  But  there 
is  another  word  that  represents  the 
most  marvelous  personality  that  the 
world  has  ever  known;  that  word  is 
"mother."  Mother  has  no  geography, 
she  is  in  all  lands;  no  particular  lo- 
cality, she  is  everywhere.  All  the 
tenses,  past,  present  and  future,  have 
their  superlative  in  the  rich  fullness 
of  her  heart.  All  temperaments — 
warm  or  suspicious,  fearless  or  fear- 
ful, strong  or  weak,  sensitive  or  hard 
— have  harmonious  companionship 
with  her.  All  ages — babyhood,  man- 
hood, old  age,  womanhood,  mother- 
hood, fatherhood,  widowhood,  wife- 
hood, childhood, — find  in  her  an  ex- 
haustless  dictionary.  Every  minute 
of  life — every  condition — has  a  haven 
of  solace  in  the  warmth  of  her  arms. 
Prisoner  and  prince,  pauper  and  rich 
man,  defeated  and  victorious,  sick  and 
well,  disgraced  and  honored,  all  equal- 
ly share  the  right  of  entry  to  this  un- 
failing reservoir  of  consolation. 

She  has  a  matchless  brand  of  intelli- 
gence. To  equations,  science,  litera- 
ture, economy,  and  philosophy,  she 
may  not  respond,  but  she  has  a  mas- 
tery of  the  truth  which  brings  the 
magician's  fingers  for  the  untying  of 
all  the  knots  that  trouble  her  loved 
ones. 

Her  prayers  are  not  often  spoken. 
They    are    largely    wordless    prayers. 


The  sunken  eyes  are  prayers;  the 
trembling  lips  are  prayers;  the  droop- 
ing hand  and  back  all  bent,  to  me  are 
prayers  most  eloquent;  her  repressed 
sighs  are  voiceless  prayesr,  yes,  and 
her  smiles  are  benedictions.  Her  love 
like  the  springtime — and  there  are  no 
other  seasons.  It  lasts  as  long  as  life. 

During  the  World  War,  a  mother 
lost  her  son.  The  news  came  in  the 
dispatch  from  across  the  Atlantic.  He 
had  fallen  fighting  nobly,  and  at  the 
head  of  his  regiment.  She  was  in- 
consolable. "Oh,  that  I  might  see 
him  again!"  she  prayed.  "If  only  for 
five  minutes  but  just  to  see  him!" 

An  angel  answered  her  prayer.  "For 
five  minutes,"  the  angel  said.  "Quick! 
Quick!"  said  the  mother,  her  tears 
turning  to  momentary  joy.  "Yes, 
said  the  angel,  "but  think,  he  was  a 
grown  man.  There  are  thirty  years 
to  choose  from.  How  would  you  like 
to  see  him?" 

The  mother  paused  and  wondered. 

"Would  you  see  him,"  said  the 
angel,  "as  a  soldier  dying  heroically 
at  his  post?  Would  you  see  him  as 
you  first  saw  him  in  his  uniform? 
Would  you  see  him  as  on  that  day  at 
school  when  he  stepped  to  the  plat- 
form to  receive  the  highest  honors  a 
boy   could   have?" 

The  angel  smiled.  "Would  you  see 
him  as  a  baby  at  your  breast?" 

"No,"  said  the  mother,  "I  would 
have  him  for  five  minutes  as  he  was 
one  day  when  he  ran  in  from  the 
garden  to  ask  forgiveness  for  being 
naughty.  He  was  so  small  and  he 
was  very  hot  and  the  tears  were  mak- 
ing    streaks     down     his     little     face 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


through  the  garden  dirt,  and  he  flew 
in  my  arms  with  such  force  that  he 
almost  hurt  me — I  would  see  him  as 
he  was  then." 

Even  as  there  are  countless  photo- 
graphs of  her  child,  each  filmed  at 
each  minute  that  has  marked  the  days, 
the  weeks,  the  months,  the  years  of 
his   or  her   life,   so   there   are   shades 


and  displays  and  tones  and  depths 
and  reaches  in  mother  that  no  phrase- 
maker  has  ever  quite  described.  The 
complete  ideal  is  just  a  little  short 
of  the  accurate.  No  mother  is  just 
like  any  other  mother.  There  can 
be  no  generalization.  She  is  quite 
personal  and  "God  gives  her  to  us 
because  He  can  not  be  everywhere." 


A  kiss  from  my  mother  made  me  a  painter. — Benjaman  West. 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF 

A  MOTHER'S  LOVE 

(Religious  Telescope) 


The  redemptive  influence  of  a  moth- 
er's love  is  illustrated  in  the  litera- 
ture of  every  land.  When  the  heart 
and  mind  of  a  boy  have  both  been  de- 
solated by  some  upappreciative  rela- 
tive or  friend,  or  by  the  teacher  in  the 
classroom,  the  touch  of  a  mother's 
love  has  restored  the  boy  to  a  proper 
sense  of  his  own  worth  and  ability. 
No  better  testimony  to  this  truth  was 
ever  penned  than  the  tribute  of 
Thomas  Alva  Edison  to  his  mother: 
"I  was  always  a  careless  boy."  he 
"wrote,  "and  with  a  mother  of  a  differ- 
ent mental  caliber  I  would  have  prob- 
ably turned  out  badly.  But  her  firm- 
Bess,  her  sweetness,  her  goodness, 
"were  potent  powers  to  keep  me  in 
the  right  path.  I  remember  I  used 
never  to  get  along  at  school.  I 
don't  know  why  it  was,  but  I  was 
always  at  the  foot  of  the  class.  I  used 
to  feel  that  the  teachers  never  sympa- 
thized with  me  and  my  father  thought 
I   was    stupid,   and   at   last   I   almost 


decided  that  I  must  really  be  a  dunce. 
One  day  I  overheard  the  teacher  tell 
the  inspector  that  I  was  'addled,'  and 
it  would  not  be  worth  while  keeping 
me  in  school  any  longer."  Hurt  to 
the  quick,  young  Edison  hurried  home 
and  poured  out  his  tale  of  woe  to  the 

one    understanding    friend    he    had 

his  mother.  "Mother  love  was  arous- 
ed; mother  pride  was  wounded.  She 
brought  me  back  to  the  school  and 
angrily  told  the  teacher  that  he  didn't 
know  what  he  was  talking  about.  In 
fact,  she  was  the  most  enthusiastic 
champion,  and  right  then  I  resolved 
that  I  would  be  worthy  of  her." 
Edison  laid  this  tender  tribute  at  the 
feet  of  a  stalwart  defender,  "My 
mother  was  the  making  of  me.  The 
memory  of  her  will  always  be  a  bless- 
ing to  me."  Not  for  her  part  in 
politics  or  the  arts,  or  the  sciences, 
valued  though  that  part  may  be,  but 
for  her  compassionate  interest  in  the 
child  the  world  salutes  the  Mother. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


MOTHER'S  LOVE  HONORED 

(The    Pathfinder) 


From  the  Heart  of  Alaska  comes  an 
interesting  story  that  has  very  much 
warmth  in  it.  If  you  could  look  at 
a  map  of  Alaska  you  would  see  a  thin, 
wavy  line  about  midway  between 
Nome  and  Teller.  This  line  is  Mary's 
River,  which  is  actually  a  monument 
to   mother   love. 

As  the  story  goes,  an  Eskimo  wo- 
man lived  in  an  igloo  on  the  bank  of 
this  river,  more  than  a  quarter  of  a 
century  ago.  She  had  a  husband  and 
two  children.  Then  a  sad  thing  hap- 
pened. An  epidemic  akin  to  our  "flu" 
struck  the  settlement.  This  was  about 
the  time  the  miners  were  rushing  to 
the  hills  beyond  Teller,  where  gold 
had  been  discovered. 

When  the  epidemic  had  been  pass- 
ed, the  Eskimo  was  childless  and 
husbandless,  and  the  fourteen  other 
children  of  the  settlement  were  left 
without  parents.  The  bereaved  wo- 
man adopted  them  all  and  in  her  moth- 
er love  for  the  orphans  she  buried  her 
own  grief.  Gold  prospectors  who  stay- 
ed overnight  at  the  settlement  were 
housed  and  fed  by  the  foster-mother 
and  they  all  learned  her  story.     Her 


name  was  hard  for  them  to  pronounce 
so  they  called  her  "Mary,"  as  sug- 
gested by  one  of  the  miners  who  said, 
"It's  a  grand  old  name."  As  the  erec- 
tion of  a  shaft  to  her  memory  seemed 
impossible,  the  miners  decided  to  give 
as  a  perpetual  monument  to  her,  in 
summer  a  chuckling  stream,  in  winter 
an  icy  highway  for  sleds.  They  call- 
ed it  "Mary's  River,"  and  that  it  has 
remained. 

When  teachers  from  the  United 
States  founded  schools  in  the  little 
river  village,  they  too  heard  the 
story.  So  they  named  the  settlement 
"Mary's   Igloo." 

Maps  today  show  this  settlement. 
As  the  village  grew,  other  things  were 
named  for  her.  Now  there  are  Mary's 
trees  and  Mary's  reindeer;  in  fact  it 
is  Mary's  land,  over  which  Mary  her- 
self still  presides.  She  is  still  hale 
and  healthy,  the  fourteen  children 
grown  to  men  and  women,  some  with 
children  of  their  own  Now  Mary  has 
another  husband.  As  an  indication 
of  the  esteem  in  which  Mary  is  held 
in  the  northland,  this  man  goes  by 
one  name  only — "Mary's  husband." 


M  is  for  Mercy  in  a  kind  mother's  heart ; 
O  is  for  Others  to  whom  love  she'd  impart ; 
T  is  for  Tenderness,  in  sympathy  bred ; 
H  is  for  Hope  in  her  child,  living  or  dead ; 
E  is  for  Encouragement  she  always  gives ; 
R  is  for  Readiness  as  long  as  she  lives. 


— Albert  Linder. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


HOME  TRAINING  WILL  OUT 

(Smithfield  Herald) 


Smoking  and  drinking  by  girls  in 
some  elite  social  circles  have  evi- 
dently become  so  matter-of-fact  that 
not  to  smoke  and  drink  seems  to  evoke 
as  much  comment  now  as  did  the 
first  public  cigarette-puffing  and  the 
first  public  nips  from  the  pocket 
flasks.  But  instead  of  gasps  of  horror 
from  old-fashioned  adults  accorded 
those  first  blase'  offenders,  the  young 
feminine  tee-totaler  receives  praise 
for  her  self-control  and  for  her  re- 
spect for  good  home  training. 

A  young  tee-totaler,  as  regards 
both  smoking  and  drinking,  is  Miss 
Caroline  Ihrie  Wadden,  granddaugh- 
ter of  the  late  Congressman  E.  W. 
Pou,  and  a  popular  member  of  the 
National  capital's  younger  set.  In 
spite  of  not  following  the  crowd,  she 
was  voted  the  most  popular  girl  at 
George  Washington  University  and 
her  record  has  apparently  figured  in 
her  recent  appointment  as  private 
secretary  to  Kenneth  Romney,  ser- 
at  arms  of  the  House  of  Representa- 
geant  at  arms  of  the  House  of  Re- 
presentatives. 

Will  P.  Kennedy,  columnist  in  The 
Washington  Star,  carried  this  item 
in  the  Sunday  issue  of  April  13 — "The 
family  of  Pou  still  carries  on  in  con- 
gressional work  with  the  recent  ap- 
pointment of  Miss  Caroline  Ihrie 
Wadden  as  secretary  to  Kenneth  Rom- 


ney, sergeant  at  arms  of  the  House. 
She  is  a  graduate  and  former  'sweet- 
heart' of  George  Washington  Univer- 
sity in  1940,  also  a  graduate  of  Tem- 
ple School  for  Secretaries.  She  is  a 
Kappa  Kappa  Gamma  Fraternity 
member,  daughter  of  Thomas  Wadden 
of  the  R.  F.  C.  and  Annie  Ihrie  Pou. 
Her  grandfather  at  the  time  of  his 
death  was  dean  of  the  House  and 
chairman  of  the  important  Rules 
Committee." 

It  was  the  comment  of  Sergeant  at 
Arms  Romney  himself,  however,  that 
indicates  his  approval  of  Miss  Wad- 
den's  total  abstinence.  We  have  it 
on  good  authority  that  he  told  her 
if  she  had  become  the  most  popular 
girl  at  George  Washington  yet  re- 
mained a  tee-totaler  she  must  know 
how  "to  meet  the  people,"  and  that 
was  one  thing  he  wanted. 

Home  training  has  made  a  fine 
score.  The  Wadden  home  is  a  total 
abstinence  home  and  this  has  its  roots 
back  in  a  home  in  Smithfield  where 
Miss  Wadden's  mother  was  reared. 
What  a  tribute  to  parents  and  grand- 
parents! A  nation  of  such  homes 
would  put  drinking  and  smoking  out- 
side the  pale  of  good  society  and  would 
go  a  long  way  toward  reducing  the 
number  of  sots  in  whatever  social 
strata. 


Youth  fades,  love  droops, 
The  leaves  of  friendship  fall, 

A  mother's  secret  hope 

Outlives  them  all.         — N.  P.  Willis. 


24  THE  UPLIFT 

NATION'S  NUMBER  ONE  FARMER 


When  Claude  R.  Wickard  comes  to 
Raleigh  next  Tuesday,  May  13,  to  ad- 
dress an  expected  crowd  of  more  than 
5,000  farmers  he'll  be  right  at  home. 
For  Claude  R.  Wickard  is  a  farmer, 
a  born  and  bred  one,  and  those  close 
to  him  say  that  he  is  so  firmly  root- 
ed in  the  soil  that  even  Washington 
can't  change  him.  And  he's  a  farmer 
who   takes   his   farming   seriously. 

So  seriously  in  fact  than  when  he 
was  named  to  the  AAA.  job  that  led 
to  the  Secretaryship  of  Agriculture, 
he  wired  back  asking  for  a  few  days 
of  grace  before  taking  the  job  as  the 
nation's  number  one  man  from  an  agr- 
icultural standpoint.  The  reason:  He 
was  harvesting  hay  and  he  wanted  to 
be  sure  the  job  was  done  right  before 
leaving  the  380-acre  farm  in  Carroll 
County,   Indiana,   that   he   still   owns. 

A  lot  of  farm  folks  from  this  section 
are  planning  to  be  on  hand  at  the 
Annual  Co-op  Meeting  Tuesday  to 
greet  their  fellow  farmer  Wickard 
when  he  pays  his  first  official  speak- 
ing visit  to  the  State  as  a  cabinet 
member.  And  we  hope  they'll  march 
right  up  to  him  and  say  "Look  here, 
Claude,  here's  what  we  need  for  agri- 
culture in  North  Carolina."  And 
they  have  every  right  to  express 
their    views    for,    with    the    exception 


of  Texas,  our  state  leads  all  others 
in  number  of  farmers,  When  farm- 
ers start  talking  straight  farmer 
language  to  government  officials  like 
Claude  Wickard  who  know  their  prob- 
lems, then  we'll  get  something  done. 

And  Secretary  Wickard  will  under- 
stand what  they  are  driving  at,  and 
he'll  understand  without  asking  a 
second  time.  "I  know,"  he  said  re- 
cently, "what  it  means  to  walk  all- 
day  behind  a  plow  pulled  by  a  rest- 
less team  of  horses,  to  pull  corn  with 
cold,  wet  fingers  and  an  aching  back, 
to  spread  manure  by  hand  and  to 
shock  wheat  all  day  under  a  hot  sun." 

And  if  anybody  down  this  way 
wants  to  make  the  Secretary  mad  as 
a  wet  hen,  then  just  let  him  repeat 
that  old  one  about  the  farmer  needing 
only  "a  strong  back  and  weak  mind." 
That  burns  him  up.  "Farming,"  says 
Mr.  Wickard  in  nearly  all  of  his 
speeches,  "may  be  a  way  of  life,  but 
it  is  a  business  too."  And  Mr. 
Wickard's  avowed  goal  is  that  the 
Department  of  Agriculture  under  his 
secretaryship  shall  help  the  farmer 
put  more  business  into  farming.  And 
when  that  happens  the  farmer  and 
his  neighbors  in  the  city  will  both 
profit   and   prosper. 


A  mother's  love  is  indeed  the  golden  link  that  binds  youth  to 
age,  and  he  is  still  but  a  child,  however  time  may  have  furrow- 
ed his  cheek,  or  silvered  his  brow,  who  can  yet  recall,  with  a 
softened  heart,  the  fond  devotion,  or  the  gentle  chiding  of  the 
best  friend  that  God  ever  gives  us. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


25 


The  ceiling  at  the  swimming  pool 
has  been  painted  and  the  boys  are 
now  thoroughly  enjoying  regular 
swimming  periods. 


turn  to  his  home.  Leon  stated  that 
he  was  employed  in  a  doughnut  shop, 
was  living  with  his  mother,  and  get- 
ting  along   well. 


The  motion  picture  attraction  at  the 
School  last  Thursday  night  was 
"South  of  Pago  Pago,"  a  United 
Artists  production. 


The  most  popular  item  on  the  cot- 
tage menus  right  now  is  strawberries. 
The  first  of  the  season  were  picked 
last  Monday  and  Tuesday  and  issued 
to  the  cottages.  With  favorable 
weather  conditions  we  should  have 
a  good  crop  this  year. 


Jack  Springer,  formerly  of  Cottage 
Xo.  10,  who  left  the  School  in  1938, 
was  a  recent  visitor.  He  is  now  18 
years  old,  and  has  been  in  the  United 
States  Army  for  a  little  more  than 
seven  months,  and  is  stationed  at 
Fort  Bragg.  He  brought  his  friend, 
Walter  Sutton,  of  Georgia,  another 
soldier,  to  see  the  School.  While  a 
boy  here,  Jack  was  a  house  boy  and 
worked  in  the  bakery.  He  finished 
the  seventh  grade  school  work. 


Corporal  Frank  E.  Cobb,  Company 
M,  120th  Infantry,  United  States 
Army,  spent  last  Saturday  and  Sun- 
day at  the  School.  Frank  was  form- 
erly a  member  of  the  Cottage  No.  2 
group.  He  left  Monday  morning  to 
visit  his  sister  at  the  Barium  Springs 
Orphanage,  Statesville. 


Miss  Agnes  Flythe  and  Miss  Han- 
nah Young,  of  Jackson,  visited  the 
School  on  Thursday  of  last  week. 
Miss  Flythe  is  superintendent  of  pub- 
lic welfare  in  Northampton  county 
and  Miss  Young  is  a  case  worker  in 
that  department.  Accompanied  by 
Superintendent  Boger,  they  visited 
the  various  vocational  departments 
in  the  Swink-Benson  Trades  Building 
and  other  places  of  interest  on  the 
campus. 


Leon  Hollifield,  of  Greensboro, 
formerly  a  house  boy  in  the  Receiving 
Cottage,  who  left  the  School  last 
July,  called  on  friends  here  recently. 
He  stayed  at  the  institution  about 
three  years  and  had  completed  the 
sixth  grade  work  when  allowed  to  re- 


Rev.  F.  W.  Kiker,  pastor  of  Mt. 
Olivet  Methodist  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  service  at  the  School 
last  Sunday  afternoon  He  was  ac- 
companied   by    Rev.    Martin    Dorton, 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  Albemarle,  who  made  the  opening 
prayer.  For  the  Scripture  Lesson, 
Rev.  Mr.  Kiker  read  part  of  the  third 
chapter  of  Deuteronomy. 

He  began  his  message  to  the  boys 
by  calling  attention  to  the  giant,  King 
Og  of  Bashan.  As  we  read  of  this 
man,  said  he,  we  do  not  question  the 
fact  that  he  was  a  giant,  for  we  are 
told  his  bedstead  was  made  of  iron, 
14  feet  long  and  6  feet  wide,  a  rare 
article  of  furniture.  Should  we  see 
a  bed  like  that  today,  we  would  im- 
mediately decide  that  it  had  been 
made  for  a  giant.  Physically,  King 
Og  was  a  giant,  but  when  it  came  to 
spiritual  things  in  life,  he  was  a  very 
small  man.  The  speaker  continued 
by  saying  that  if  we  should  be  called 
upon  to  face  a  man  of  that  size  in 
battle,  we  would  be  afraid.  There  is 
a  force  of  power  stronger  than  the 
arts  and  powers  of  men,  and  it  would 
be  well  for  us  to  acquire  that 
strength.  It  is  the  power  of  God,  and 
will  grow  in  us  if  we  so  desire,  en- 


abling us  to  overcome  mere  physical 
power. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kiker  then  spoke  briefly 
concerning  David's  battle  with  the 
giant,  Goliath.  The  king  doubted  the 
lad's  ability  to  give  battle  to  the  huge 
man.  He  offered  him  his  armor,  but 
he  could  not  use  it.  Instead,  he  chose 
a  sling  and  some  stones,  with  which 
he  slew  Goliath.  David  was  able  to 
do  this  because  God  was  with  him. 

So  we  find  all  through  life,  said  the 
speaker.  It  takes  courage  to  do  the 
right  thing.  What  we  should  do  is 
to  measure  up  to  the  problems  of  life 
spiritually,  mentally  and  physically. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Kiker  told 
the  boys  that  some  people  were  like 
certain  kinds  of  gold,  as  they  grow 
older  they  grow  brighter,  especially 
in  the  spiritual  things  of  the  world. 
Wherever  we  go  we  shall  find  it 
necessary  to  use  courage  and  faith. 
God  wants  us  to  grow  strong  in  char- 
acter within,  so  that  we  may  gain 
strength   for   the   battles   without. 


EVERY  ONE'S  CARE 

Down  in  the  heart  of  every  boy. 
There's  some  one  who  fills  us  with  joy, 
Some  one  whose  hair  may  now  be  gray 
Or  sadly  may  have  passed  away. 
But  she  was  happy  as  can  be 
And  once  held  us  upon  her  knee. 
One  who  prayed  for  us  every  night, 
To  make  our  future  clean  and  bright. 
Don't  forget  where  e'er  you  be 
To  buy  a  card  and  be  sure  to  see  that 

we  cheer  her  in  a  loving  way, 
On  this  and  every  Mother's  Day. 

— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL  — 


27 


FIRST  GRADE 

— A— 
Herbert  Branch 
Charles   Browning 
Charles  Crotts 
Jack  Crotts 
David  Cunningham 
Leonard  Dawn 
Raymond  Hughes 
Olin  Langford 
Durwood  Martin 
Jack  Reeves 
Melvin   Roland 
Hercules  Rose 
Walter  Sexton 

— B— 
Troy  Gilland 
Sidney  Hackney 
Vernon  Harding 
James  Roberson 
George   Roberts 
Ray   Smith 
David   Williams 

SECOND  GRADE 

— A— 
Cecil   Ashley 
Aldine   Duggins 
Charles  Frye 
Jack  Hamilton 
Leo  Hamilton 
Roy  Mumford 
Carl  Ray 
Leonard  Robinson 
James  Ruff 
Lewis    Sawyer 
Charles   Widener 
Louis  Williams 

— B— 
Reid   Beheler 
Doris  Hill 
Jack  Harward 
Winley  J6nes 
Claude  McConnell 
Fred  Rhodes 
George  Tolson 
Torrence  Ware 

THIRD  GRADE 

— A— 
James   Davis 
Robert  Goldsmith 


John  Maples 
Broadus   Moore 
Thomas  Yates 

— B— 
Monroe  Searcv 
Fred  Tolbert  * 

FOURTH  GRADE 

— A— 
N.  A.  Bennett 
Martin   Crump 
Xoah  Ennis 
Ralph  Fisher 
George  Green 
Jerome   Wiggins 

— B— 
Ernest  Brewer 
Paul  Briggs 
Robert  Chamberlain 
Marvin  Gautier 
James  Hale 
Charles   McCoyle 

FIFTH   GRADE 

— A— 
William  Deaton 
Woodrow  Hager 
Jack  West 

— B— 
Clasper  Beasley 
James  Deatherage 
Norvell  Murphv 
Vallie  McCall 
James  Puckett 
John  Tolley 

SIXTH   GRADE 
__ A— 

Jennings  Britt 
Vincent  Hawes 
Edward    Murray 

— B— 
Herschell  Allen 
Raymond  Andrews 
Bennie  Austin 
Lewis  Baker 
Edward  Batten 
Ray  Bayne 
Grover   Beaver 
James  Brewer 
William  Buff 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Henry  Butler 
Collett  Cantor 
William  Cherry 
James  Connell 
Joseph  Christine 
Albert  Chunn 
A.  C.  Elmore 
Thomas  Fields 
Jack  Hainey 
Jack  Hammond 
Columbus  Hamilton 
Eugene  Heaffner 
Dallas  Holder 
Edward  Johnson 
James  Lane 
James  Ledford 
Otis  McCall 
William  Padrick 
Marvin    Pennell 
Grover  Revels 
Currie  Singletary 
Robert  Stephens 
James  C.  Stone 


Thomas  Sands 
J.  P.  Sutton 
Willis   Thomas 
Jack  Warren 
vj,eoige  Wilhite 
Woodrow  Wilson 
Hubert  Walker 
Dewey  Ware 
Everett  Watts 
Basii  Wetherington 
Claude  Weldy 
William    Wilson 

SEVENTH  GRADE 

— A— 
Charles  Hastings 
Donald  McFee 

— B— 

Quentin   Crittenton 
Harvey  Ledford 
fhomas  Hooks 


MOTHER 

The  red  of  the  roses,  the  blue  of  the  sky, 

The  white  of  the  milky  way, 
The  song  of  the  lark  in  the  morning  hour, 

The  dove  call  at  close  of  day. 

The  smell  of  the  grass  in  the  meadow, 
The  glory  of  God  on  the  throne, 

The  ripple  of  brooks  in  the  mountain, 
The  love  of  Christ  for  his  own ; 

The  beauty  of  light  at  midnight, 
In  the  star  that  illumines  the  sky, 

The  life  of  the  world  in  the  day  time 
That  comes  from  the  sun  on  high; 

This  medley  of  glorious  charms  that  dwell 

In  sky  and  air  and  sea, 
God  gathered  together  with  infinite  care 

And  gave  you,  dear  Mother,  to  me. 


— By  Charles  George  Bikle 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  May  4,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Carl  Barrier  6 
(19)   Willim  Drye  21 
(23)   Frank  May  23 

William    Shannon  22 
(23)   Weldon  Warren  23 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)   N.  A.  Bennett  13 
(4)   William  Blackmon  12 
(4)   Charles    Browning   7 
(4)   Albert    Chunn    18 
William  Cook 
Ralph  Harris  12 
(2)   Doris  Hill  7 
(4)   Porter  Holder  20 

(10)   Burman  Keller  18 
(8)   H.    C.    Pope    14 
(3  Jack   Sutherland   8 

(13)   Everett  Watts  21 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(4)   Henry  Barnes  4 

Charles  Chapman  7 

(2)   Bernice  Hoke  12 
(21)    Edward  Johnson  22 
Donald  McFee  20 
William   Padrick  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John   Bailey   16 
Earl   Barnes   12 
Charles   Beal   4 
Bruce  Hawkins  11 
David  Hensley  10 
Jerry  Jenkins  8 
Jack  Lemley  11 
Fonzer  Pitman  2 
George  Shaver  8 
John  Tolley  14 
James  Williams 
Louis   Williams    18 
Jerome  Wiggins  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(4)  Paul   Briggs   12 

(5)  William  Cherry  10 
(2)  Luther  Coe  7 

Quentin  Crittenton  12 


(5)   Leo  Hamilton  13 
Donald   Hobbs 
John  Jackson  12 
Morris  Johnson  6 

(5)  William  Morgan  10 

(2)  J.   W.    McRorrie    11 
George   Newman   10 

(4)    Robert  Simpson   12 

(3)  George   Speer  9 

(3)  Oaklev   Walker    11 
(2)   Thomas   Yates   11 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(10)   Theodore  Bowles  22 
Glenn  Drum  5 

(2)  Robert    Dellinger    8 

(4)  A.  C.  Elmore  14 
Eugene  Kermon  2 

(4)   Leonard  Melton   12 
(8)   Ivey  Lunsford   15 

(3)  Currie    Singletary   18 

(8)  Hubert  Walker  20 
(12)   Dewey  Ware  22 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Fred   Bostian   3 
(2)    Robert   Dunning    10 

Jesse   Peavy   5 
(2)    Reitzel   Southern  5 

(6)  George    Wilhite    8 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(6)   Donakl  Earnhardt  20 
Hilton  Hornsby  3 

(2)  Robert  Hampton  3 

(3)  Jack  Reeves   4 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(4)  Cecil  Ashley  7 
Jack  Crawford 
Samuel  Kirksey  2 
Spencer  Lane  2 
Grover  Revels 
Walker  Wan- 
Frank  Workman  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(5)  Percy  Capps  14 

(9)  David  Cunningham  22 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


(2)  J.  B.  Davis  2 
Riley  Denny  3 
Eugene    Dyson    7 

(2)  James  Hale  9 

(5)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  13 

(6)  Mark  Jones  16 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  11 
Isaac  Mahaffev  4 
Lloyd  Mullis  7 

(3)  Marvin  Matheson  4 
(3)   William   Nelson    19 

(3)  James  Ruff  17 

(4)  Thomas  Sands  16 
(3)   Robert  Tidwell  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Noah  Ennis  3 
John   Fausnett  8 
Delma  Gray  3 
Jack  Harward  5 
Robert   Stephen;-; 
Carl   Ward   11 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

Ralph  Fisher  6 
Charles  Frye  3 
William  Furches   17 

(7)  Cecil   Gray   16 

(23)    Robert  Goldsmith  23 

(8)  Earl  Hildreth  20 
(15)    Broadus  Moore  20 

(3)   Canipe   Shoe  4 

Monroe  Searcv   17 
(6)   James  Tyndall  20 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(8)    Odell  Almond  19 
Jay  Brannock  6 
William  Broadwell  10 
Eugene  Bright 

(5)  Ernest  Brewer  15 
(8)   Treley   Frankum    18 
(8)   Woodrow  Hager  17 
(5)    Eugene  Heaffner  15 

Charles  Hastings  13 
(8)   Tillman  Lyles  19 
(2)   James  Mondie  13 

James  Puckett  8 
(8)   Hercules  Rose  18 
(8)   Howard  Sanders  21 
(5)    Charles   Simpson   19 
(5)   Jesse  Smith  13 

William  Suites  2 

George  Tolson  16 


Carl  Tyndall  12 
Eugene  Watts  9 
(2)   J.  R.  Whitman  15 
Roy  Womack  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(14)   James  Brewer  20 
Bayard  Aldridge  6 
Wilson  Bailiff  6 
(7)    Charles  Gaddy  15 
(7)   Vincent  Hawes  20 
(6)   Jordan  Mclver  7 
(2)    Randall  D.  Peeler  11 
(2)    Fred  Rhodes  5 

Melvin  Roland  3 
(2)    Earl  Wolfe  4 


COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond   Andrews   18 
John  Baker  19 
William  Butler  13 
Edward  Carter  21 
Mack  Coggins  10 
Leonard  Dawn  9 
Robert  Deyton  18 
Henry   Ennis   10 
Audie  Farthing  23 
Troy  Gilland  20 
Henry   Glover   13 
John  Hamm  19 
William   Harding  8 
Marvin  King  12 
Feldman  Lane  19 
William  Lane  4 
John  Maples  8 
Roy  Mumford  15 
Norvell  Murphy  20 
Charles  McCovle   15 
Glenn  McCall 
John  Reep  10 
(4)   John  Robbins  18 
(9)   James    Roberson    11 
(3)   Charles  Steepleton  18 

(2)  Jack  West  12 

(3)  J.  C.  Willis  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings  Britt  18 
J.  P.  Sutton  16 

(4)  Calvin  Tessneer  8 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

(2)    Raymond  Brooks  7 
(6)    George   Duncan   18 


(6) 
(2) 
(3) 
(10) 
(2) 
(6) 

(2) 
(23) 
(7) 
(3) 
(5) 

(5) 

(4) 


(17) 


THE  UPLIFT  31 


(7)  Roy  Holmes  7  (3)   John  T.  Lowry  13 

(2)  Cecir  Jacobs  2  (5)   Redmond  Lowry  18 

(8)  James  Johnson  9  Varcv  Oxendine  5 

(3)  Harvey  Ledford  4  (5)   Thomas  Wilson  20 


THERE'S  ONE  WHO  CAN'T  FORGET 


No  matter  the  depths  to  which  you  fall, 
There's  one  who  loves  you  yet; 
There's  one  who  tenderly  will  call; 
There's  one  who  can't  forget. 

There's  one  who  thinks  of  you  each  day ; 
And  when  the  shadows  gloam, 
There's  one  who  always  kneels  to  pray 
That  God  will  guide  you  home. 

Although  the  world  may  rudely  shove, 
And  make  you  bite  the  dust, 
Around  you  clings  your  mother's  love — 
A  love  which  you  can  trust. 

And  now  has  come  carnation  day; 
And  if  you  wear  the  red, 
Oh,  speed  a  letter  upon  its  way, 
And  make  her  comforted! 

And  if  you  sadly  wear  the  white, 
You  still  need  not  despair; 
For  she  is  near  you  day  and  night, 
And  breathes  for  you  a  prayer. 

— Lida  Marie  Erwin 


KAY  l  9 


jjj  UPLIFT 

VOL     XXIX  CONCORD    H.    C.    MAY    17,    1941  NO     20 


U)  Carolina  Collection 
«•  N.  C.  Library 


TO   BE    DESIRED 

Give  me  the  love  of  friends,  and  I 
Shall  not  complain  of  cloudy  sky, 
Or  little  dreams  that  fade  and  die. 
Give  me  the  clasp  of  one  firm  hand, 
The  lips  that  say,  ''I  understand," 
And  I  shall  walk  on  holy  land. 
For  fame  and  fortune  burdens  bring, 
And  winter  takes  the  rose  of  spring'; 
But  friendship  is  a  Godlike  thing! 

— Sunshine  Magazine. 


PUBLISHED    Br 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAININC 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

DR.   ALLEN   TELLS   OF   HEREDITY         By    Robert    Oanford 

TUBERCULOSIS  WROUGHT  TRAGEDY 

IN  LIFE  OF  O.  HENRY  (Selected) 

WHAT  A  COW  GIVES  BESIDES  MILK         By  R.  L.  Holman 

BIRDS  LEND  BEAUTY 
TO  OUR  GARDENS 

THE  BIRDS  OF  KILLINGWORTH 

CAROLINA  BIRD  LORE 


THE  MAGIC  OF  COAL 

TELL  HIM  HE  IS  GOOD 

THE  AMAZING  SPIDERS 

OUR  WAY  OF  LIFE 

THE  WORLD  STILL  PRAYS 

DESTRUCTION  OF  TIMBER  IN 
SOUTH  RUNS  HIGH 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By  Mrs.  Wallace  Ashley 

By  F.  H.  Thompson 

(N.  C.  Bird  Club) 

(Selected) 

(American  Business) 

(Religious  Herald) 

(Selected) 

By  Margaret  A.  J.  Irvin 

(Selected) 


3-7 
8 

10 
13 

16 
20 
21 
22 
23 
24 
25 
26 

27 
28 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the   Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training   and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription :      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered   as   second-class   matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for   mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  OPTIMIST'S  CREED 

Promise  yourself — 

To  be  so  strong  that  nothing  can  disturb  your  peace  of  mind. 

To  talk  health,  happiness  and  prosperity  to  every  person  you  meet. 

To  make  all  your  friends  feel  that  there  is  something  in  them. 

To  look  at  the  sunny  side  of  everything  and  make  your  optimism  come  true. 

To  think  only  of  the  best,  to  work  only  for  the  best  and  to  expect  only  the 
best. 

To  be  just  as   enthusiastic   about   the   success   of   others   as   you   are   about 
your   own. 

To  forget  the  mistake  of  the  past  and  press  on  to  the  greater  achiev- 
ments  of  the  future. 

To  wear  a  cheerful  countenance  at  all  times  and  give  every  living  creature 
you  meet  a  smile. 

To  give  so  much  time  to   the   improvement  of  yourself  that  you   have  no 
time  to  criticize  others. 

To  be  too  large  for  wofry,  too  noble  for  anger,  too   stronge  for  fear,  and 
too  happy  to  permit  the  presence  of  trouble. — Christian  D.  Larson. 


BEAUTIFUL  PRAYER 

The  following  is  the  prayer  given  at  the  funeral  of  one 
of  Concord's  esteemed  citizen,  C.  A.  Icenhour.  By  Pastor  of  St. 
James  Lutheran  Church.  It  gives  in  full  the  influence  of  the  life 
of  such  a  citizen. 

Unto  Thee,  O  Lord  holy  Father,  who  art  worthy  to  be  held 
in  honor  and  praise  everlasting  by  all  the  children  of  men,  we 
raise  our  voices  in  humble  adoration,  thanksgiving  and  suppli- 
cation. When  we  pause  and  ponder  how  richly  Thou  hast 
blessed  us,  words  of  expression  fail  us. 

In  the  gift  of  life,  in  the  beauty  of  nature  and  of  the  whole 
world  about  us,  in  the  rich  supply  of  the  necessities  for  the 


THE  UPLIFT 

body,  in  the  fellowship  of  friends,  in  the  peaceful  joys  of  the 
home,  in  the  loving  care  of  our  parents  and  family, — in  all  these 
we  see  the  evidences  of  Thy  infinite  love  and  grace.  But  the 
gift  that  surpasses  all  others  and  hallows  and  sanctifies  them 
with  its  precious  worth  is  Thy  redeeming  love  poured  out  upon 
us  in  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.  We  readily  confess  that  with- 
out His  Gospel  of  hope  and  salvation  there  could  be  no  light  or 
comfort  for  our  souls  this  day.  May  we  never  cease  singing 
the  wonders  of  Thy  grace. 

Gracious  Father,  assembled  in  this  place  of  prayer  today, 
we  carry  a  new  sorrow  in  our  hearts.  Thou  knowest  the 
reason  for  it,  for  a  brother  who  has  regularly  come  here  and 
worshipped  with  us  will  be  visibly  present  amongst  us  no  more. 
And  yet  our  sorrow  is  not  as  those  who  have  no  hope. 

Even  in  the  sadness  of  parting  we  can  praise  and  thank  Thee 
for  the  long  and  active  life  of  brother  Charlie  Isenhour,  and 
bow  in  grateful  recognition  of  the  blessings  that  have  come 
to  us  individually  and  to  this  community  through  him.  These 
who  have  known  him  as  a  Christian  father  in  the  home  bring 
their  thanks  to  Thee.  These  who  have  known  him  as  a  true 
neighbor  and  friend  bring  their  thanks  to  Thee.  These  who 
have  known  him  as  a  faithful  Christian,  a  devoted  churchman, 
and  a  loyal  co-laborer  in  the  kingdom  of  God  on  earth  bring 
there  thanks  to  Thee.  These  who  have  known  him  as  an  upright 
citizen  making  his  influence  felt  in  the  affairs  of  public  life 
bring  their  thanks  to  Thee.  Dear  Lord,  we  are  always  grate- 
ful for  those  modest  and  unassuming  lives  that  freely  give 
themselves  in  the  promotion  of  worthy  causes  without  a 
thought  temporal  glory  or  reward.  Let  us  ever  feel  the  in- 
fluence of  men  like  this  whose  lives  have  preached  their  own 
sermon. 

Again  and  again  Thou  dost  call  to  their  eternal  reward  our 
friends  and  co-laborers.  Make  us  keenly  aware  of  the  respon- 
sibilities they  leave  behind  for  us  to  take  up  and  carry  on.  Raise 
up  among  us  loyal  churchmen  and  useful  citizens  to  take  their 
places  and  to  hold  aloft  the  banner  of  the  Kingdom  of  God 
among  men. 

In  the  passing  of  father  Isenhour  we  are  led  in  thought  to  re- 
call others  of  his  generation  who  have  been  called  into  the  be- 


THE  UPLIFT 

yond,  who  with  him,  were  instrumental  in  molding  and  fashion- 
ing this  community  in  its  business,  social,  moral  and  spiritual 
life.  May  we,  who  survive  and  follow  them,  be  worthy  as  their 
successors.  May  we  never  forsake  the  Christian  principles 
for  which  they  stood  and  the  Christian  causes  which  they  held 
dear. 

Take  into  Thy  gracious  and  tender  keeping  these  sorrowing 
children  and  relatives.  Pour  out  Thy  grace  to  heal  their 
wounded  hearts.  Open  anew  unto  them  the  rich  storehouse  of 
Thy  word  in  its  comfort  and  promise.  Keep  these  sons  and 
daughters  true  to  what  their  parents  taught  them.  May  their 
sphere  of  service  and  blessed  influence  grow  daily  and  held 
them  to  measure  up  to  the  ideals  for  them  that  lived  in  the 
hearts  of  their  father  and  mother. 

0  almighty  God,  quicken  us  all  and  give  us  wisdom  and 
strength  for  the  days  in  which  we  live.  Keep  us  mindful  of  our 
need  of  living  close  to  Thee.  Stir  us  and  inspire  us  with  the  sense 
of  life's  glorious  and  eternal  destiny  when  lived  in  Thy  Name. 
Keep  alive  within  our  souls  the  desire  for  that  "land  of  pure  de- 
light where  saints  immortal  reign ;  infinite  day  excludes  the 
night,  and  pleasures  banish  pain."  May  we  reach  that  land 
through  faith  and  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins.  Grant  us  a 
share  in  that  joyful  reunion  of  all  Thy  believing  children 
around  the  throne  on  high  where  we  together  shall  praise  and 
serve  Thee  unceasingly. 

Now  until  that  day,  give  us  grace  to  subject  ourselves  unto 
Thy  holy  will.  Day  by  day  renew  our  strength  and  courage 
according  to  our  need.  Forgive  us  wherein  we  fail,  and  re- 
ward us  with  the  crown  of  righteousness  which  the  righteous 
Judge  will  give  to  all  who  love  His  appearing.  In  His  great 
Name  our  petitions  are  offered.     Amen. 


MADE  IN  CAROLINA 

A  ride  to  Mooresville  and  then  back  to  Concord  by  the  way  of 
Highway  No.  29,  known  as  the  Cannon  Boulevard,  revealed  a  fabul- 
ous increase  of  new  homes  with  a  background  of  native  forests  and 
other  picturesque  sights,  the  equal  to  any  that  may  be  found  else- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

where.  While  riding  along  quietly,  enjoying  the  soft  breezes,  the 
warmth  of  the  sunshine,  the  quiet  of  the  country,  the  few  remarks 
made  were  pertinent  to  the  improvements  made  and  the  natural 
beauties  of  the  country. 

The  beauties  of  nature,  the  joy  of  the  peacefulness  of  country 
life,  served  as  a  tonic  to  the  tired  nerves  of  those  coming  from  the 
bustle  and  confusion  of  a  busy  city.  "Don't  you  think,"  said  one  of 
the  crowd  to  the  others,  "if  a  vote  were  taken  as  to  the  choice  spot 
of  the  state,  that  Piedmont  North  Carolina  would  win  out?"  Realiz- 
ing that  our  winters  are  neither  long  nor  severe;  that  summers, 
with  exceptional  hot  waves,  are  very  pleasant;  that  the  soil  will 
yield  bountifully  to  kind  treatment;  along  with  the  beauties  of  the 
fields ;  offers  unsurpassed  opportunities. 

This  statement  is  further  substantiated  by  the  fact  that  the  New 
England  States  once  led  in  the  textile  industry,  but  today  North 
Carolina  ranks  with  any  state  in  the  Union  in  the  textile  world. 
The  chief  reason  for  removal  of  manufacturing  interests  to  the 
Southland  are  moderate  climate  conditions,  scarcity  of  labor  dis- 
putes and,  furthermore,  the  cotton  mills  are  located  in  the  midst 
of  the  cotton  fields,  thus  eliminating  excessive  transportation  ex- 
penses. 

To  get  a  birds-eye  view  or  the  slightest  conception  of  the  vast 
textile  manufacturing  plants  in  Piedmont  North  Carolina,  we  sug- 
gest riding  over  highways  leading  from  Greensboro  to  Gastonia. 
There  may  be  seen  for  miles,  industrial  centers  that  have  sprung 
up,  in  spots  once  barren  fields,  like  magic.  This  development  has 
been  marvelous  and  staggers  the  understanding  of  those  who  are 
old  enough  to  recall  the  old,  delapidated  farm  houses  that  stood  as 
lonely  reminders  of  by  gone  days. 

It  would  take  considerable  time  to  visit  all  of  these  manufactur- 
ing plants  and  see  the  activities  within.  The  far-visioned  indus- 
trialists who  had  a  vision  to  build,  also  saw  the  necessity  of  publiciz- 
ing products  of  the  various  textile  mills.  Therefore,  on  the  Can- 
non Boulevard,  are  stores  that  carry  most  useful  and  beautiful 
articles,  labled,  "Made  in  North  Carolina."  One  cannot  refrain 
from  exclaiming  "Marvelous!"  upon  entering  these  stores.  There 
are  found  Cannon  towels,  colorful  fabrics  made  up  into  bath  robes 
and  other  articles  of  wearing  apparel,  sheets,  pillow  cases,  chenille 
rugs,  and  countless  other  things,  all  made  in  Kannapolis,  the  "Towel 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

City."  There  were  also  displayed  lovely  chenille  bed  spreads  made 
in  Gastonia;  men's  shirts  made  in  Lexington;  blankets  made  in 
Leaksville;  silk  and  nylon  hose  made  in  Albemarle  and  Concord. 
Even  the  lovely  cartons  in  which  the  Cannon  towels  are  packed 
when  sold  for  special  gifts,  are  manufactured  in  Charlotte  and 
Thomasville. 

Doubtless  there  were  many  other  articles  in  this  particular  Towel 
City  store  which  were  made  in  Carolina,  but  suffice  it  to  know  that 
North  Carolina  is  rapidly  forging  to  the  front  as  a  leading  textile 
state.     Watch  North  Carolina  grow! 


OLD-TIME  VITAMINS 

Some  of  the  scientists  have  lately  voiced  the  opinion  that  the  food 
of  most  people  is  lacking  in  the  vitamin  B-l,  the  result  being  that 
the  American  people  lack  resolution,  will  power,  strength  and 
courage.  There  does  seem  to  be  a  great  deal  of  dilly-dallying,  talk- 
ing instead  of  doing  any  useless  debate  in  the  face  of  emergencies. 

It  seems  that  our  food  has  become  too  refined ;  that  we  throw 
away  the  best  part  of  the  wheat  and  that  the  drainpipe  and  the 
garbage  can  get  other  essential  minerals  and  needed  foods.  The 
scientists  draws  a  comparison  between  the  food  habits  and  the 
people  of  the  Civil  war  days  and  present  times  and  it  is  unfavorable 
to  the  modern  day. 

Aside  from  the  vitamins  of  which  the  food  experts  speak,  there 
are  some  others  that  many  of  us  have  discarded.  There  is  EB-2 — 
that's  double  elbow  grease.  There  is  E-R — early  to  rise.  There 
is  WT,  a  very  necessary  vitamin — it's  work  and  thrift.  There  is 
GM — good  management.  There  is  a  fine,  home-made  vitamin  that 
is  very  powerful;  it's  DW,  don't  waste.  There  is  H-l,  honor;  T-2, 
truthfulness,  and  I-D,  combining  integrity  and  dependability. 

You  will  not  find  these  for  sale.  They  cost  nothing.  They  are 
in  all  of  us,  to  be  used  with  WP  will  power.  They  are  worth  a 
great  deal  if  used  regularly,  all  day  long,  every  day. — Shelby  Star. 


THE  UPLIFT 


DR.  ALLAN  TELLS  OF  HEREDITY 


By  Robert  Cranford 


"A  sound  baby  supply  is  just  as  im- 
portant as  a  safe  water  or  milk  sup- 
ply." 

That  is  the  way  Dr.  William  Al- 
lan feels  about  his  family  record 
office,  begun  two  years  ago  with  the 
help  of  the  Carnegie  foundation  of 
New  York  to  learn  about  "diseases 
that  run  in  families." 

Dr.  Allan  envisages  the  time  when 
a  couple  planning  to  marry  can  ask 
the  community  health  department's 
bureau  of  genetics,  "are  our  children 
likely  to  be  healthy?" — and  be  told, 
on  the  basis  of  family  records,  their 
chances  of  producing  sound  offspring. 

The  scholarly-appearing  diagnos- 
tician, who  for  years  has  made  re- 
search in  hereditary  ailments  a  hob- 
by, said  that  although  palliative  treat- 
ment had  been  developed  for  some 
inherited  defects,  the  hopelessly  in- 
curable ones  could  be  controlled  only 
by   stopping   their   transmission. 

Accordingly,  Dr.  Allan  has  sought 
to  discover  the  patterns,  or  trends, 
of  these  defects  so  that  they  can  be 
predicted  with  a  sufficient  degree  of 
certainty  to  prevent  by  birth  control 
the  procreation  of  defectives. 

Declaring  that  "it  is  better  to  start 
the  study  of  hereditary  human  patho- 
logy with  those  diseases  that  wreck 
childhood,"  Dr.  Allan  said  he  had  spent 
the  first  two  years  of  his  project  in 
learning  about  crippling  diseases. 
Blindness  and  deaf;. ess  aro  to  bj  taken 
up  later. 

One  wall  of  the  family  record  of- 
fice, in  the  Charlotte  Memorial  hos- 
pital, is  covered  by  a  large  map   of 


North  Carolina.  Scores  of  yellow, 
red  and  green  tags  hanging  from  the 
map  indicate  diagnoses  of  crippling 
traits.  Each  tag  is  a  case.  The 
crippling  diseases  are  fairly  evenly 
distributed  over  the  state. 

Another  wall  is  lined  with  pictures 
of  deformed  patients  and  lineal  charts 
showing  the  pattern  of  the  maladies 
down  through  generations  of  a  family. 

Of  the  crippling  diseases,  Dr.  Allan 
said  the  patterns  of  inheritance  were 
simple,  though  variable,  "and  when 
the  mode  of  inheritance  for  any  dis- 
ease can  be  worked  out  in  any  indivi- 
dual family,  then  the  women  in  this 
afflicted  family  can  be  told  what 
chances  they  run  of  having  afflicted 
children  and  advised  to  use  birth  con- 
trol measures." 

Dr.  Allan  described  the  crippling 
diseases   thus: 

Muscular  dystrophy:  The  worst 
of  the  crippling  maladies,  a  wasting 
away  of  the  muscles,  which  occurs 
in  small  boys  and  leads  to  early  death. 
The  survey  disclosed  slightly  more 
than  100  cases  in  the  state. 

Peroneal  atrophy:  A  paralysis  of 
the  hands  and  feet  which  leaves  them 
malformed,  the  severity  varying  with 
the  pattern  of  inheritance.  When  both 
parents  are  normal  and  it  appears  in 
the  children,  the  onset  is  early,  the 
course  rapid,  and  the  outcome  usually 
fatal  before  the  children  are  grown. 
When  only  men  have  it,  they  are  crip- 
pled by  mid-life.  When  it  comes  di- 
rectly from  parent  to  child,  the  onset 
is  late  and  the  course  slow.  There 
are  300  to  500  victims  in  North  Car- 


THE  UPLIFT 


olina. 

These  are  the  two  severest  types 
of  crippling  trait,  Dr.  Allan  explain- 
ed. 

But  he  reported  about  15  families 
in  the  state  in  which  so-called  brit- 
tle bones  was  hereditary. 

"Any  unusual  exertion  or  a  quick 
turn  may  break  a  leg  when  the  bones 
are  brittle,  and  some  have  had  a 
dozen  or  more  fractures." 

Another  type  of  crippling  was  de- 
scribed as  "lobster  claw  hands  and 
feet,"  in  which  Dr.  Allan  explained 
that  "the  fingers  or  toes  on  each  side 
of  the  hand  or  foot  are  fused  into  a 
single  finger  or  toe  with  a  deep  slit 
between,  reaching  to  the  wrist  or 
ankle.  In  some  families  spurs  made 
up  of  bone  and  cartilage  grow  out 
anywhere  on  the  bone  and,  when  near 
the  joints,  are  crippling." 

In  a  number  of  families  there  are 
dwarfs  for  several  generations,  or 
some  of  the  children  of  full-grown 
parents  may  be  dwarfs  because  the 
bones  stop  growing  early  in  life. 

"Hemophelia  families  —  bleeders  — 
always  contain  some  ci'ipples  because 
of  bleeding  into  the  joints,"  Dr.  Allen 
explained.  "There  is  a  large  class 
of  cripples  due  to  imperfect  develop- 
ment or  degeneration  of  the  central 
nervous  system,  and  the  crippling  here 
frequently  is  accompanied  by  lack  of 
mental  development  and,  in  addition, 
often  blindness  or  deafness  or  both." 

The  origin  of  these  afflictions  is 
attributed  by  Dr.  Allen  to  "a  bad 
gene."  A  gene,  it  was  explained,  is 
one  of  the  many  bead-like  units  that 
compose  the  chromosomes,  which  form 


the  cell  nucles.  Social  diesases  or 
malnutrition  definitely  do  not  cause 
these  malformations,  he  said,  "any 
more  than  they  cause  your  eyes  to  be 
blue,  or  brown." 

Little  can  be  done  for  those  already 
born,  he  said,  "but  it  is  felt  that  many 
of  these  disasters  are  predictable  and 
avoidable." 

In  tracing  hundreds  of  pedigrees, 
Dr.  Allen  has  discovered  that  the 
crippling  maladies  follow  three  de- 
finite patterns,  which  he  calls  the 
dominant,  the  sex-linked,  and  the 
recessive. 

The  dominant  is  that  which  is  direct 
from  parent  to  child;  the  sex-linked, 
in  which  only  the  males  are  affected 
but  the  females  are  the  carriers:  and 
the  recessive,  in  which  both  parents 
are  normal  but  each  contributes  a 
defective  gene. 

Studies  have  indicated  that  women 
of  a  family  in  which  the  sex-linked 
pattern  was  found  would  have  a  50 
per  cent  chance  of  bearing  defective 
sons.  In  the  recessive  pattern,  a 
women  who  had  the  trait  would  not 
transmit  it  to  a  son  unless  the  father 
also  had  it. 

By  and  large,  no  treatment  has  been 
found  to  assure  stoppage  of  trans- 
mission. 

"Since  birth  control  clinics  have 
been  established  in  the  majority  of 
the  county  health  departments  in 
the  Carolinas,"  Dr.  Allen  declared, 
"instruction  in  such  measures  is  easy 
to  get,  and  the  fear  of  defective  chil- 
dren makes  such  a  discipline  wel- 
come." 


Every  noble  activity  makes  room  for  itself. — Emerson. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


TUBERCULOSIS  WROUGHT 

TRAGEDY  IN  LIFE  OF  0.  HENRY 


(Selected) 


The  greatest  American  master  of 
the  short  story,  William  Sydney  Port- 
er, was  born  in  1862  in  Greensboro, 
North  Carolina.  Biographers  say  he 
was  a  wide-awake  boy  in  a  somnolent 
town.  He  liked  to  read  and  to  draw. 
But  the  pastime  which  made  him 
happiest  was  not  reading  but  draw- 
ing cartoons  of  his  friends.  His 
family  said  that  Bill  had  a  powerful 
imagination.  He  was  always  spin- 
ning tales,  fantastic  records  of  imposs- 
ible happenings.  The  southerners  call- 
ed it  "yarnin'."  It  was  a  habit  which 
was  to  dominate  other  artistic  im- 
pulses, making  him  famous. 

The  boy  went  to  school  to  his  aunt, 
Miss  Evelina  Maria  Porter.  His 
mother  died  of  tuberculosis  when  he 
was  only  three  years  old.  The  in- 
fluence of  his  Aunt  Evelina  was  pro- 
bably the  strongest  brought  to  Lear  on 
the  impressionable,  sensitive  boy  dur- 
ing his  early  years.  Miss  Evelina 
took  the  place  of  teacher,  mother  and 
father,  for  William's  father  was  al- 
ways absorbed  in  working  out  some 
futile  invention.  To  her  task  she 
brought  not  only  a  heartfelt  interest 
in  the  motherless  boy,  but  keen  in- 
telligence. Good  deportment  and  skill 
in  drawing  were  the  ways  the  boy 
distinguished  himself  in  his  aunt's 
school.  Otherwise  he  did  not  stand 
out    among    her    pupils. 

From  her  enthusiasm,  Miss  Eve- 
lina's pupils  caught  the  spirit  of 
literature.  She  introduced  to  her  nep- 
hew the  wide  world  of  thought  and 
fancy.     He  was  forever  to  remain  an 


adventurer  there,  keenly  apprecia- 
tive of  his   surroundings. 

"I  did  more  reading  between  my 
thirteenth  and  nineteenth  years  than 
I  have  done  in  all  the  years  since," 
O.  Henry,  the  writer,  was  to  say. 
"And  my  taste  at  that  time  was  far 
better  than  it  is  now.  I  read  nothing 
but  classics.  Burton's  'Anatomy  of 
Melancholy,'  Lane's  translation  of 
'The  Arabian  Nights'  were  my  favor- 
ites." 

When  he  left  school,  Will  Porter 
went  to  work  at  his  uncle's  drug 
store.  He  was  to  spend  five  years 
as  a  clerk  there.  And  in  these  five 
years  his  feeling  for  the  ludicrous, 
the  odd,  the  distinctive,  was  to  de- 
velop amazingly.  He  expressed  this 
feeling  in  drawing.  There  was  not 
a  man  or  woman  in  the  town  whom 
he  could  not  characterize  with  a  few 
strokes  of  his  pencil.  When  Clark 
Porter,  his  uncle,  returned  to  the 
store  from  lunch  Will  would  say: 
"Uncle  Clark,  a  man  called  to  see 
you  a  little  while  ago  to  pay  a  bill." 
"Who  was  it?"  his  uncle  would  ask. 
"I  never  saw  him  before,  but  he  looks 
like  this,"  Will  would  say,  and  away 
would  go  his  pencil,  zigzagging  up 
and  down  over  a  sheet  of  wrapping 
paper.  His  uncle,  watching  over  his 
shoulder,  would  instantly  recognize 
the  caricature. 

In  O.  Henry's  store,  "A  Madison 
Square  Arabian  Night,"  an  artist  is 
made  to  say:  "Whenever  I  finished 
a  picture  people  would  come  to  see 
it,   and  look  queerly  at  one  another. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


I  soon  found  out  what  the  trouble 
was.  I  had  a  knack  of  bringing  out 
in  the  face  of  a  portrait  the  hidden 
character  of  the  original.  I  don't 
know  how  I  did  it — I  painted  what 
I  saw." 

Perhaps  it  is  his  own  skill  which 
he  describes  in  these  words.  But 
close  confinement  in  the  drug  store 
and  long  hours  of  reading  at  night 
had  begun  to  threaten  his  health. 
He  was  never  robust.  His  mother 
and  his  grandmother  had  died  of 
tuberculosis,  and  in  those  days  the 
disease  was  believed  to  be  inherited. 
The  shadow  of  this  fear  weighed 
heavily  upon  his  spirits.  The  mo- 
notonous grind  in  the  drug  store  was 
agony  to  him.  Release  came  when 
the  three  sons  of  Dr.  Hall,  one  of 
his  uncle's  friends,  went  to  Texas. 
They  prospered  in  the  new  country 
and  many  stories  of  their  adventures 
were  told  in  the  drug  store.  Dr. 
Hall  winched  when  he  heard  Will's 
hacking  cough  and  he  suggested  that 
the  young  man  go  back  to  texas  with 
them  on  a  visit  to  his  sons  There 
was  no  need  to  press  the  invitation. 
It  might  mean  health.  Certainly,  it 
offered  escape — a  chance  to  see  the 
world 

At  the  Hall  ranch  Will  Porter  soon 
learned  to  manage  a  horse,  to  dip  and 
shear  sheep,  to  lasso  cattle,  to  cook 
and  "to  help  around," — but  he  re- 
mained the  dreamer,  the  spectator. 
He  went  off  to  herd  sheep  with  a 
book  in  his  pocket.  He  lived  with 
the  Halls  in  a  friendly  relationship, 
a  member  of  the  family  circle.  Mrs. 
Hall  soon  discovered  that  the  boy 
"from  back  home"  was  a  born  story 
writer.  She  scolded  him  for  destroy- 
ing them  before  she  saw  them.     But 


Will     assured     her     they     were     "no 
good." 

A  year  later  the  ex-drug  clerk  and 
ranch  hand  was  in  Austin,  Texas 
where  he  held  several  jobs,  first  as 
drug  clerk,  next  as  bookkeeper  in 
a  real  estate  office.  He  was  a  hand- 
some, quiet  young  man  of  medium 
height,  with  blue  eyes,  sandy  hair 
and  moustache.  He  kept  the  ends 
of  his  moustache  waxed,  then  the 
height  of  fashion.  Shy  and  reserv- 
ed in  manner,  he  was  always  popular 
in  any  group,  and  his  talents  of 
drawing,  dancing,  singing  and  play- 
ing the  guitar  soon  won  him  many 
friends.  He  organized  the  "Hill  City 
Quartet"  and  "The  Jolly  Entertain- 
ers," a  group  who  gave  short  skits  in 
the  homes  of  friends.  And  he  did 
nothing  whatever  to  show  that  he 
was   a   gifted   writer. 

In  his  second  year  in  Austin  he 
met  a  girl  named  Athol  Estes.  She 
wore  a  dimity  dress,  a  thin  cotton 
material  then  in  vogue.  Will  Porter 
thought  that  she  was  the  moet 
charming,  the  prettiest,  the  most  in- 
telligent girl  in  the  world.  And 
years  later,  whenever  he  described 
a  girl  of  this  type  in  his  stories, 
he  had  seen  Athol  wear.  When 
Athol's  mother  objected  to  the  ro- 
mance, her  reason  being  the  fact 
that  there  was  tuberculosis  in  both 
families,  Will  persuaded  his  girl  to 
elope  with  him — "a  regular  story- 
book  marriage." 

The  marriage  was  a  success,  and 
for  the  first  time  Porter  began  to 
disclose  literary  talent.  He  fitted 
up  a  barn  at  the  rear  of  his  house  as 
a  study,  and  there  read,  drew  pic- 
ture, wrdte  fairy  stories  for  his 
little  daughter,  Margaret,  and  began 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  publication  of  a  humorous  maga- 
zine, "The  Rolling  Stone."  After 
he  had  been  married  four  years  he 
went  to  the  First  National  Bank  of 
Austin  as  receiving  teller  and  first 
bookkeeper.  He  was  wholly  unfit- 
ted for  the  work  and  was  unhappy 
at  it.  But  his  life  at  home,  with 
his  family  and  his  reading  and  writ- 
ing, compensated  for  the  work  at 
the  bank. 

The  world  knows  the  tragedy  that 
followed.  As  soon  as  Porter  could 
make  enough  money  writing,  he  left 
the  bank  to  work  on  a  paper  at 
Houston,  Texas.  After  his  depar- 
ture a  bank  examiner  found  a  short- 
age and  Porter  was  indicted  on  a 
charge  of  embezzlement.  The  officers 
of  the  bank  refused  to  prosecute  him 
and  made  up  the  shortage,  but  the 
bank's  affairs  had  been  badly  managed 
and  federal  authorities  were  determin- 
ed some  on  should  suffer  for  it.  The 
day  before  his  case  was  called  Porter 
ran  away — to  the  Honduras.  In  the 
public  mind  it  was  a  confirmation  of 
guilt — Afterwards  he  admitted  free- 
ly that  this  was  the  greatest  mistake 
of  his  life.  But  he  could  not,  he  said, 
face  the  shame  and  humilation  of  trial 
for  a  crime  he  had  not  committed. 

The  news  that  his  beloved  wife  was 
dying  of  tuberculosis  brought  him 
back  from  exile.  For  five  months 
he  never  left  her  bedside.  After  her 
death  he  gave  himself  up.  The  fact 
that  he  had  run  away  weighed  heavily 
against  him  in  the  trial  and  he  was 
sentenced  and  served  a  term  in  the 
penitentiary. 


His  prison  experience  was  a  turn- 
ing point  in  his  life  and  marks  his 
maturity  as  a  creative  artist.  To 
disguise  his  own  identity  he  adopted 
the  odd  name  of  O.  Henry,  and  stories 
from  the  convict's  pen  appeared  in 
all  leading  publications.  The  soli- 
tude, the  isolation  of  prison  life  af- 
forded opportunity  for  reflection  and 
creative  effort.  His  surroundings 
gave  him  a  new  and  sharper  insight 
into   human   character. 

Physically,  the  experience  took  a 
definite  toll  on  his  strength.  Infect- 
ed with  tuberculosis  as  a  child,  he 
had  been  exposed  to  the  disease  again 
by  his  wife  and  now,  in  prison,  he 
was  surrounded  by  it  on  all  sides. 
"Consumption  here  is  more  common 
than  bad  colds  at  home,"  he  wrote 
to  a  freind.  "There  are  about  thirty 
hopless  cases  of  it  in  the  hospital 
here  now  and  all  the  nurses  and  at- 
tendants are  contracting.  There  are 
hundreds  of  other  cases  of  it  among 
the  men  who  are  working  in  the 
shops  and  factories." 

Infection — reinf ection — do  n  t  i  n  u  e  d 
exposure;  these  three  finally  brought 
tuberculosis  back.  He  was  released 
in  1901,  but  the  disease  went  with 
him  to  the  ouflsiide  world  again. 
Nevertheless  the  nine  years  that  fol- 
lowed were  productive  of  the  writer's 
greatest  work.  He  lived  a  full  and 
complete  life.  He  did  not  allow  ill- 
ness to  color  his  thoughts.  But  it  did 
make  creative  work  difficult.  With 
characteristic  lightheartedness  he  re- 
fered  to  his  trouble  as  "writer's 
cramp." 


Do  not  condemn  the  judgment  of  another  because  it  differs 
from  your  own  as  both  may  be  in  error. — Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


WHAT  A  COW  GIVES  BESIDES  MILK 


By  Ross  L.  Holman 


For  many  hundreds  of  years  we 
thought  of  milk  only  as  something  to 
drink  Today  it  is  something  we  eat, 
drink,  wear  and  ride.  We  can  write 
with  it,  button  our  coats  with  it  and 
play  "Home  Sweet  Home"  with  manu- 
factured  milk  gadgets. 

The  tumbler  out  of  which  you  drink 
and  the  lamp  shade  that  protects  your 
eyes  may  have  been,  in  their  previous 
incarnation,  a  gallon  of  milk.  The 
scientist  is  now  creating  more  things 
with  his  test  tube  than  Jules  Verne 
did  with  an  overripe  imagination 

Now,  from  an  agricultural  stand- 
point, the  most  pungent  fact  about 
all  of  these  new  milk  creations  is  the 
possiblity  of  vast  new  markets.  More 
milk  markets  mean  more  dollars. 
More  dollars  mean  a  more  abundant 
life  for  the  American  dairyman.  One 
of  the  biggest  headaches  the  dairy 
farmer  now  has  to  suffer  is  the  fact 
that  ninety-five  per  cent  of  the  milk 
he  takes  from  his  cows  is  a  by-pro- 
duct. The  other  five  per  cent  that 
gives  him  practically  all  his  revenue 
is  butterfat.  Milk,  after  the  butter- 
fat  has  been  taken  out,  is  worth  about 
as  much  as  pay  dirt  after  the  pay 
gold  has  been  removed.  With  no 
other  crop  of  the  American  farm  is 
such  a  huge  proportion  of  its  initial 
output  a  by-product.  Figured  in  terms 
of  money  the  five  per  cent  butterfat 
content  of  whole  milk  is  worth  ap- 
proximately seven  times  the  other 
ninety-five  per  cent  This  almost 
worthless  lion's  share  of  each  gallon 
of  the  fluid  is  what  is  known  as  skim 
milk.  Even  when  whole  milk  is  mark- 
eted in  its  unseparated  f^rm  its  value 


is  based  on  its  fat  content  and  brings 
comparatively  little  more  than  when 
the  butterfat  is   marketed   alone. 

One  of  the  most  significant  develop- 
ments in  the  industrial  processing  of 
milk  is  the  manufacture  of  a  wool 
known  as  lanital.  About  four  years 
ago  an  Italian  diplomat  appeared  on 
the  streets  of  London  with  a  suit  of 
clothes  that  looked  too  much  like  other 
men's  clothing  to  attract  attention. 
When  he  told  how  it  was  made,  how- 
ever, its  curiosity  value  soared  be- 
cause it  did  resemble  other  male  garb 
so  much  you  could  not  tell  the  dif- 
ference. He  stated  that  a  few  months 
before  he  appeared  in  public  with  it, 
that  suit  of  clothes  was  forty-eight 
pints  of  skim  milk. 

The  idea  appealed  so  strongly  to 
our  own  Bureau  of  Dairy  Industry  in 
Washington  that  the  chemists  in  that 
Bureau  developed  their  own  brand  of 
lanital  and  had  it  patented.  The  pro- 
cess looks  simple  when  explained. 
The  casein,  or  curd  in  the  skim  milk, 
is  separated  from  the  whey.  It  is 
treated  and  run  through  a  sieve-like 
disk.  This  gives  us  the  tiny  threads 
of  skim  milk  wool  that  are  later 
woven   into  cloth. 

We  are  not  only  milking  coats  and 
pants  from  contented  cows,  but  we 
are  filling  the  milk  pail  with  potential 
steering  wheels  and  horn  buttons. 
The  automobile  manufacturer  pro- 
mises some  day  to  be  one  of  the  dairy- 
man's valuable  customers.  Before  the 
content  of  the  milk  can  become  a 
steering  wheel  or  horn  tooter  however 
it  has  to  be  translated  into  a  plastic. 
When  you  begin  to  discuss  skim  milk 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


in  terms  of  plastics  the  sky  only  is 
the  limit  to  its  possibilities — except 
for  one  important  fact.  That  limit- 
ing factor  is  the  cost  of  production. 

During:  the  past  two  decades  we 
have  started  manufacturing  from 
plastics  hundreds  of  thousands  of 
articles  we  used  to  make  from  metal, 
wood,  ivory  and  like  materials.  In 
that  time  hundreds  of  American  in- 
dustries have  had  to  junk  machinery 
that  had  become  obsolete  and  reorgan- 
ize around  a  plastic  economy.  In- 
stead of  hammering  and  riveting  to- 
gether an  article  like  a  radio  cabinet, 
for  instance,  it  can  now  be  done  more 
easily  and  cheaply  by  molding  it  from 
a  plastic  like  you  would  make  a  pound 
of  butter. 

If  the  dairyman  had  the  entire 
plastic  field  to  himself  he  might  very 
well  find  his  skim  milk  more  valuable 
than  the  butterfat  upon  which  his 
business  is  built.  But  unfortunately, 
casein  plastic  has  to  compete  with  so 
many  other  kinds  that  its  marketing 
possibilities  in  this  field  will  have  to 
be  built  around  what  it  will  be  able 
to  offer  in  greater  economy  and  a  more 
efficient  service  in  a  limited  number 
of  manufactured  products.  So  far 
increasing  uses  for  milk  plastic  in 
such  articles  as  piano  keys,  coat  but- 
tons, fountain  pens,  lamp  shades, 
drinking  tumblers,  powder  boxes,  and 
so  on,  as  well  as  in  certain  car  ac- 
cessories. 

Skim  milk  plastic  is  beginning  to  be 
used  very  extensively  in  the  place  of 
ivory.  Here  it  fills  a  need  that  no 
other  plastic  can  touch.  In  this  re- 
spect it  saves  manufacturers  an  enor- 
mous cost  for  material  and  eliminates 
one  of  the  most  frightful  sources  of 
by-product   waste    of   which   industry 


has  been  guilty.  Ivory  has  been  se- 
cured from  the  tusk  of  an  elephant. 
In  this  case  the  tusk  is  the  product 
sought  by  industry  while  the  rest  of 
the  elephant  is  the  by-product.  It 
is  nothing  sort  of  criminal  that  several 
tons  of  pachyderm  flesh  have  to  be 
wasted  to  secure  a  few  pounds  of 
ivory. 

Another  use  to  which  casein  is  be- 
ing put  is  in  the  manufacture  of 
paint.  As  in  the  case  of  plastic,  there 
are  plenty  of  other  things  from  which 
paint  can  be  made  besides  milk.  But 
there  are  some  very  important  paint 
needs  that  can  be  filled  by  no  other 
kind  so  well  as  that  made  from 
casein.  Some  of  the  most  gorgeous 
coloring  with  which  Chicago's  Century 
of  Progress  Exposition  was  splashed 
casein  paint.  This  kind  of  paint  has 
also  been  found  most  efficient  for  the 
marking  of  black  top  highways. 

Another  product  that  is  now  being 
made  from  chasein  is  glue  .  This 
type  of  glue  is  being  found  better 
than  any  other  kind  in  ginding  to- 
gether the  plywoods  of  airplane  wings. 
The  principal  industrial  use  for  casein 
so  far,  however,  is  to  furnish  the  coat- 
ing for  extra  high  quality  paper. 

While  we  have  mentioned  a  number 
of  products  made  from  skim  milk  we 
are  still  using  in  these  products  noth- 
ing but  the  casein  which  is  only  a 
fractional  part  of  the  milk.  After 
you  take  both  the  butterfat  and  case- 
in out  of  whole  milk  you  still  have 
ninety-two  per  cent  of  it  left.  That 
ninety-two  per  cent  is  the  whey.  It 
is  a  smelly,  watery  looking  substance 
that  makes  anyone  coming  in  contact 
with  it  wish  he  were  somewhere  else. 
Even  at  that,  the  scientist  and  his 
test   tube   are   translating   whey   into 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


so  many  new  industrial  values  that 
it  looks  now  as  if  every  portion  of 
whole  milk  as  taken  from  the  cow 
will  some  day  be  used  except  the 
sound  of  the  squirt. 

Among  the  things  that  are  being 
manufactured  from  whey  is  rubber. 
Don't  get  excited  over  this  develop- 
ment, however,  for  it  dosen't  even 
remotely  promise  to  eliminate  natural 
rubber.  It  has  found  a  very  impor- 
tant place,  however,  in  highway  re- 
flectors. 

Before  being  manufactured  into 
rubber  whey  must  first  be  made  into 
lastic  acid  which  is  also  used  exten- 
sively in  the  tanning  of  hides. 

Whey  is  being  manufactured  very 
extensively  into  milk  sugar.  Here 
again,  this  sugar  fills  a  place  in  indus- 
try, especially  in  medical  products, 
that  no  other  sugar  can  meet.  It  has 
been  found  exceedingly  valuable  in 
the  control  and  cure  of  a  most  devas- 
tating poultry  disease  known  as  coc- 
cidosis.  It  is  also  used  in  candies, 
soups  and  whipped  products. 

One  of  the  most  outstanding  de- 
velopments with  whey,  however,  is  a 
new  way  it  is  being  used  in  feeds. 
From  the  lactoflavin  of  milk,  feed 
manufacturers  are  putting  into  their 
mashes  a  vitamin  G  product  that 
will  jar  a  baby  chick  into  such  a  speedy 


growth  it  will  reach  a  broiler  size 
from  one  to  two  weeks  earlier  than 
without  it.  One  broiler  producer  in 
Georgia,  who  furnishes  100  broilers 
a  week  for  his  Atlanta  trade,  gets 
many  of  his  chickens  to  reach  a  two- 
pound  broiler  weight  at  six  weeks  of 
age  instead  of  at  eight  weeks,  which 
had  been  considered  unusual,  or  at 
ten  weeks  which  was  common. 

While  new  uses  for  the  100  billion 
pounds  of  milk  annually  produced  on 
American  farms  are  being  rapidly  un- 
covered, they  are  not  yet  making 
much  impression  on  the  dairyman's 
check.  There  is  usually  a  lag  of 
several  years  between  the  discovery 
of  a  new  process  and  a  general  adap- 
tation of  it  to  industrial  and  consum- 
er use.  A  volume  demand  has  to  be 
built.  New  capital  has  to  be  inter- 
ested. Obsolete  machinery  has  to  be 
scrapped.  Sometimes  the  readjust- 
ment is  painful  to  those  who  have  to 
make  it.  The  new  product  has  to 
prove  itself  to  be  so  much  superior  to 
the  one  it  is  displacing  that  industry 
is  forced  to  take  it  up  in  spite  of  it- 
self. But  new  uses  for  this  bovine 
fluid  continue  to  develop  and  some 
day  in  the  not-too-distant  future  we 
believe  skim  milk  will  cease  to  be  a 
dairyman's  headache  and  become  a 
joy  forever. 


Sing  you  a  song  in  the  garden  of  life, 

If  only  you  gather  a  thistle ; 

Sing  you  a  song 

As  you  travel  along, 

An'  if  you  can't  sing — why,  just  whistle ; 

— Frank  L.  Stanton. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


BIRDS  LEND  BEAUTY 

TO  OUR  GARDENS 

By  Mrs.  Wallace  Ashley 


"The  kiss  of  the  sun  for  pardon, 
The  song  of  a  bird  for  mirth. 
You  are  nearer  God's  heart  in  a 

garden 
Than  anywhere  else  on  earth." 

And  the  birds  help  to  make  this 
true. 

In  our  study  of  "Birds  in  Our  Gar- 
dens," I  want  us  to  consider  the 
birds  from  two  standpoints, — birds 
as  a  protection  to  our  gardens,  and 
birdlif e  in  the  garden  from  the  esthet- 
ic standpoint, — and  this  is  quite 
worthwhile. 

If  we  are  to  have  birds  in  our  gar- 
dens we  must  make  ample  provisions 
for  them  to  want  to  come  into  the  gar- 
den. We  must  attract  them.  We 
must  provide  for  their  comfort  and 
welfare — yes,  for  their  very  main- 
tenance if  we  are  to  have  them.  And 
who  would  want  to  have  a  garden 
without  the  birds?  From  the  esthet- 
ic standpoint,  songsters  are  indeed 
worthy  of  protection.  Who  would 
thing  of  destroying  the  glorious  mock- 
ing bird?  What  would  England  take 
for  her  wonderful  skylark?  Human 
life  would  lose  much  of  its  joy  if  all 
the  feathered  songsters  were  taken 
from  the  earth.  Some  of  our  most 
cherished  memories  carry  with  them 
the  cherry  songs  and  merry  twitter 
of  sweet  voiced  birds.  The  sight  of 
birds  also  furnish  us  with  animated 
beauty.  How  lonesome  forests  and 
waterfronts  would  be  without  birds! 
How  we  would  miss  the  cheery  notes 
of  friendly  choristers  as  we  wake  to 


greet  the  morn!  The  beauty  of  our 
gardens,  in  their  riotous  colorings, 
bathed  with  the  dews  of  early  morn- 
ing, and  with  the  beauty  of  the  first 
sunbeams  upon  them,  would  lose  some 
of  their  sweetest  pleasures  if  there 
were  no  birds  there  to  warble  their 
sweet  songs  along  with  the  gorgeous 
beauty  of  the  garden. 

As  I  have  just  said,  if  we  are  to 
have  birds,  we  must  attract  them  to 
the  environs  of  the  garden.  Shrub- 
bery will  attract  more  birds  than 
larger  trees,  however.  The  mulberry 
tree  is  especially  useful  in  this  re- 
gard, for  many  birds  eat  the  fruit  of 
this  tree.  For  the  same  reason,  sun- 
flowers planted  in  or  near  the  garden 
will  attract  birds.  Flowering  vines, 
especially  the  honeysuckle,  will  serve 
to  attract  birds,  especially  the  hum- 
mingbird. The  wild  cherry,  ligus- 
trum,  huckleberry,  sparkleberry,  pyra- 
cantha,  cedar  and  dogwood  trees  pro- 
vide a  splendid  source  of  food  and 
shelter  for  birds.  The  snowberry  is 
an  ideal  plant  for  gardens,  both  as  a 
plant  and  to  provide  food  for  the  birds. 
For  this  is  an  attractive  plant,  with 
lovely  pink  fllowers  which  later  give 
way  to  berries  which  remain  on  the 
shrub  until  very  late  in  the  winter. 
Of  course  many  gardeners  feed  the 
birds  in  their  gardens,  but  if  this  is 
done  it  must  be  done  just  as  system- 
matically  as  we  would  feed  our  babies. 
If  it  is  found  necessary  or  desirable 
to  feed  the  birds,  food  shelves  may  be 
erected,  but  these  must  be  protected 
from  cats.     Bread  scraps  or  ordinary 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


"scratch  feed"  are  suitable  types  of 
bird  feed  to  be  placed  on  the  shelves 
or  "counters."  These  are  always 
placed  in  a  secluded  spot  in  the  gar- 
den. This  depends,  of  course,  on  the 
kind  of  birds  to  be  fed, — some  like 
soft  food — those  with  hard  beaks  per- 
ferring  a  hard  diet.  One  frequently 
forgets  to  feed  the  birds — but  nature 
never  does,  so  plant  trees  and  shrubs 
which  will  prove  a  continuous  source 
of   supply  of  food  at  all   seasons. 

Then  there  is  the  item  of  shelter 
for  the  birds.  In  our  southern  states 
nature  takes  care  of  this  in  the  form 
of  a  mild  climate,  and  only  shrubs  and 
trees — many  of  which  are  non-de- 
cidious — are  needed  for  protection 
even  in  mid-winter. 

Birds  must  have  water,  and  they 
are  very  clean  little  creatures.  We 
must  have  bird  baths.  Many  con- 
crete manufacturing  firms  make  a 
very  presentable  bird  bath  which  may 
be  purchased  for  small  sums.  The 
most  successful  gardeners  prefer 
bird  baths  built  very  close  to,  or  di- 
rectly on  the  ground.  In  the  heat  of 
summer  water  is  kept  much  cooler  on 
the  ground  than  in  a  container  up 
from  the  ground.  Judging  from  the 
number  of  baths  built  away  from  the 
ground,  many  may  differ  with  me  on 
this  statement — but  it  has  proven 
true  even  in  face  of  the  attendant 
danger  from  cats  to  the  birds  while  on 
the  ground  drinking  and  lathing. 
This  danger  is  overcome  by  planting 
a  shrub  or  shrubs,  near  the  bird  bath 
so  that  they  may  take  quick  shelter 
in  case  a  cat  appears  on  the  scene. 
It  is  also  suggested  that  the  baths 
must  be  kept  very  clean,  and  to  insure 
a  constant  supply  of  fresh  water  at 
all  times  allow  the  faucet  to  slowly 


drip,  drip  into  the  bath.  At  the  fa- 
mous Bok  Tower,  in  Florida,  which  is 
strictly  a  bird  sanctuary,  all  of  the 
baths  are  mere  holes  in  the  ground, 
cemented,  and  close  up  under  the 
shrubs. 

There  has  never  been  a  time  since 
man  has  inhabited  this  planet  that 
there  has  not  been  a  struggle  between 
man  and  the  lower  creation  of  animal 
life.  Scientists  have  predicted  that 
man's  last  and  greatest  battle  will  be 
with  insect  hosts,  and  for  this  reason 
I  am  laying  stress  upon  the  birds 
which  destroy  insects. 

We  have  the  Ruby  Throated  Hum- 
mingbird, the  smallest  bird  to  come 
into  our  gardens.  This  bird  is  of  a 
brilliant  bronze  green  and  metallic  red 
coloring.  They  are  attracted  mainly 
by  flower  blooms  in  which  they  obtain 
food.  In  addition  to  the  nectar  of  the 
flowers,  the  hummingbird  feeds  on 
minute  insects  and  spiders  which  are 
often  harmful  to  blossoms.  The  nest 
of  the  bird  is  a  delicate  and  beautiful 
little  structure,  hung  on  the  limb  of 
a  tree.  The  eggs,  always  two  in 
number,  are  pure  white. 

The  Woodpecker.  Of  this  family 
we  have  in  our  gardens  what  is  known 
as  the  southern  Flicker,  or  Yellow 
Hammer,  or  Golden-Wing-Woodpeck- 
ed.  These  birds  are  sociable  and 
friendly  and  feed  extensively  in  gar- 
dens. Ants  are  the  favorite  food,  and 
are  eaten  every  month  in  the  year. 
Upon  examination  of  the  crop  and 
stomach  of  a  woodpecker  there  was 
found  more  than  5,000  ants.  They 
also  eat  beetles,  crickets,  spiders, 
grasshoppers  and  many  other  garden 
insects.  They  have  a  variety  of  in- 
teresting notes,  but  I  would  consider 
none  of  them  especially  musical. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


Martins.  These  are  very  sociable 
birds,  always  nesting  in  colonies,  many 
pairs  frequently  occupying  different 
compartments  in  a  single  Martin 
house.  Their  presence  in  gardens  is 
encouraged  mainly  for  their  friendly 
ways  and  cheerful  notes — and  of 
course  farmers  still  cling  to  the  be- 
lief that  they  keep  hawks  away  from 
the  poultry  yard.  They  feed  on  in- 
sects and  bugs  found  in  gardens,  but 
more  frequently  those  found  in  fields 
and  woods. 

The  Robin.  The  robin  probably 
figures  oftener  than  any  other  bird  in 
the  pages  of  American  literature.  He 
is  a  welcome  visitor  in  our  gardens 
from  November  to  April.  But,  strict- 
ly speaking,  the  robin  is  a  northern 
bird  and  occupies  the  same  place  in 
the  hearts  of  the  people  of  the  North 
that  the  Mocking  bird  does  in  the 
hearts  of  the  people  of  the  South,  and 
while  he  is  loved  for  his  endless  varied 
medley  of  song  that  is  the  delight  of 
his  human  neighbors  in  the  North,  we, 
of  the  South,  are  not  so  kindly  favor- 
ed. He  has  a  call-note  suited  for 
almost  every  occasion, — alarm,  warn- 
ing, greeting,  and  remonstrance. 
Because  of  his  neighborly  ways,  as 
well  as  for  his  value  as  an  insect  des- 
troyer, the  robin  has  long  been  pro- 
tected in  the  North  by  law,  and  in 
the  South  he  has  finally  come  to  be 
recognized  for  his  real  value  and  is 
now  protected  by  public  sentiment 
as  well  as  by  law.  He  is  especially 
useful  in  destroying  cutworms,  having 
been  known  to  destroy  as  many  as 
50  or  75  in  one  day.  Gardeners  of 
the  South  should  encourage  the  com- 
ing of  the  "Robin  Redbreast." 

The  Bluebird.  The  bluebird  of  our 
garden  is  hailed  in  the  North  as  the 


harbinger  of  spring,  but  he  is  with  us 
throughout  the  entire  year.  He  is 
the  gentlest  and  most  confiding  of 
birds.  His  coloring  is  a  disappoint- 
ment, for  it  is  only  his  head,  back, 
wings  and  tail  that  are  a  deep,  solid 
blue.  Although  the  bluebird  is  a  sing- 
er, he  displays  no  great  musical  tal- 
ent, yet  his  chuckling,  gurgling  whistle 
is  one  of  the  most  pleasing  sounds  of 
nature.  His  call  note  is  a  two-syl- 
labled whistle  of  the  same  character 
as  his  song.  This  bird  is  also  an  in- 
sect destroyer. 

Blue-Gray  Gnatcatcher:  This  bird 
is  sometimes  described  as  a  minia- 
ture mockingbird,  and  is  one  of  the 
most  useful  birds  known  to  gardeners. 
He  is  a  typical  insect  catcher,  and  is 
considered  a  valuable  check  on  the 
depredations  of  several  foliage-des- 
troying insects  and  their  larvae.  He 
is  regarded  by  scientists  as  a  decid- 
edly beneficial  little  bird  with  no  bad 
habit  to  mar  a  perfect  record  of  use- 
fulness. His  song  is  a  musical  per- 
formance of  wonderful  technique,  but 
it  has  very  little  volume. 

Tanager:  Another  bird  we  see 
often  in  our  gardens  is  the  summer 
Tanager — or  Red  Bird.  His  chief 
value  in  a  material  way  is  the  fact 
that  his  diet  consists  mainly  of  in- 
sects which  are  pests  to  gardeners. 
His  principal  value  to  the  home  gar- 
den lies  in  the  esthetic  pleasure  that 
his  bright  colors  produce  on  the  senses 
of  the  observer. 

We  have  the  Wren  of  which  there 
are  more  than  30  kinds  in  North 
America  .  They  are  very  native,  ner- 
vous, little  birds,  with  very  quick 
tempers.  The  Carolina  wren  is  of  a 
bright  russet  color,  while  those  of 
Florida  are  a  dull  gray-brown.  Wrens 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


as  a  family,  are  highly  musical,  rang- 
ing in  ability  from  the  chattering 
song  of  the  Marsh  Wren  to  the  clear 
bold  melody  of  Bewick's  Wren — said 
to  be  one  of  the  finest  bits  of  bird 
music  to  be  heard  in  North  America. 
Wrens  fill  a  niche  in  Nature's  economy 
that  is  not  occupied  by  any  other 
group  of  birds.  I  refer  to  its  des- 
truction of  insects  and  their  larvae 
that  many  other  birds  overlook.  The 
Carolina  Wren  takes  high  rank  as  an 
insect  destroyer.  Altogether,  he  is 
one  of  the  most  useful  as  well  as  en- 
gaging birds  of  the  state. 

And  now,  I  could  not  close  without 
mentioning  the  most  loved  of  all  gar- 
den birds — the  mocking  bird. —  This 
is  Florida's  state  bird,  made  so  by 
the  ballot  of  the  school  children  of 
Florida,  and  so  designated  by 
the  legislature  of  the  state.  This 
bird  is  protected  at  all  times  by  law. 

The  Mocking  Bird's  chief  claim  upon 
our  affections  is  the  confidence  with 
which  he  places  his  nests  in  our  gar- 
dens, and  even  in  the  vines  that  screen 
our  porches.  His  renown  as  a  song- 
ster has  earned  him  the  scientific 
name — Mimus  Pelly  Glottos— meaning 
"Mimic,"  of  many  tongues.  An  age- 
long argument  on  the  comparative 
rank  of  the  Mocking  Bird  and  the 
European  Nightingale  as  singers  of 
note  was  recently  settled  at  the  fam- 
ous Bok  Singing  Tower  of  Florida. 
When  caged,  important  nightingales 
"raised"  a  hymn  new  to  this  country, 
and    the    wild    Mockingbirds    of    the 


neighborhood  at  once  adopted  it 
and  made  it  their  own.  The  mock- 
ingbirds own  infinitely  varied  song 
of  liquid  trills  and  whistles  which 
is  admitted  by  all  hearers  to 
be  a  performance  of  marvelous  techni- 
que, but  is  considered  by  many  to  have 
but  little  depth  of  feeling.  We  of  the 
South,  however,  who  hear  it  against 
the  background  of  a  silvery  moonlit 
night  when  the  cool  air  is  heavy  with 
the  incense  of  the  jessamine  and  other 
flowers,  known  better. 

MOCKING  BIRD 
Mockin'  bird  sitting  in  the  orange 

tree, 
Singin'   his   tune,   and   a   touchin' 

high   "C"; 
Beats    highfilutin'    singers    that's 

the    rage, 
That  you  hear  singin'  up  on  the 

stage; 
Don't  have  to  be  showed  how  to 

sing  by  note, 
Just  holds  up  his  head  and  opens 

his  throat; 
Sittin'  by  himself  up  there  on  the 

limb, 
He  don't  need  nothin'  to  accom- 
pany him. 
He  sings  in  the  day  and  he  sings 

at  night, 
And  his  tune  is  always  joyful  and 

bright; 
Shows  the  kind  of  music  the  Lord 

preferred 
When  he  put  them  tunes  in  the 

mocking   bird. 


If  you  contrive  each  day  to  outclass  the  fellow  you  were  yes- 
terday, reaching  the  top  is  just  a  matter  of  time. — Exchange 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BIRDS  OF  KILLINGWORTH 


By  Floyd  H.  Thompson 


We  have  studied  and  discussed 
Henry  Longfellow's  poem,  "The  Birds 
of  Killingworth",  and  have  enjoyed 
its  many  interpretations.  It  repre- 
sents the  poet's  story  found  in  a 
group  of  Longfellow's  poems  known 
as  "Tales  of  a  Wayside  Inn."  In  this 
group  is  also  found  the  landlord's 
story,  the  familiar  "Paul  Revere's 
Ride." 

The  time  represented  is  spring 
when  all  the  birds  were  building  their 
nests  and  singing  fit  to  burst  in  their 
glee.  Numbered  among  these  were 
the  robins,  bluebirds,  sparrows,  crows, 
and  many  others.  Instead  of  show- 
ing pleasure  in  having  the  feathered 
friends  about,  the  children  pretended 
to  be  frightened  by  them  and  the 
farmers  showed  alarm  at  their  eating 
of  a  few  grains  as  they  tilled  the 
fields  and  sowed  the  seed. 

A  meeting  was  called  to  decide  what 
to  do  about  the  so  called  pests.  First 
came  the  Squire,  a  man  with  a  superi- 
ority complex.  He  was  a  splendid 
sight.  The  parson,  who  preached  the 
wrath  of  God  from  year  to  year,  yet 
killed  the  deer  and  would  "Lop  the 
wayside  lilies  with  his  cans,"  was 
there  to  fight  the  birds. 

The  Deacon,  too,  was  there.  He 
was  of  such  importance  that  a  street 
was  named  after  him  in  town.  From 
the  Academy  came  a  friend,  the  Pre- 
ceptor, who  was  especially  attentive 
to  fair  Almira  in  the  upper  class.  He 
described  her  as  being  "as  pure  as 
water  and  as  good  as  bread."  All 
these  met  as  a  committe  with  sundry 
farmers  from  the  region  around  charg- 


ing the  birds  with  all  the  crimes  be- 
neath the  sun.  Each  made  his  claims, 
then  the  preceptor  rose  to  redress 
the  wrongs.  Thoughts  of  Almira 
spurred  him  onward  to  protect  the 
birds.  He  pleaded  for  their  beauty, 
and  their  songs,  saying  the  people 
were  forgetful  of  their  Maker  and  lik- 
ened their  habitations  in  the  tree 
tops  to  halfway  houses;  to  heaven; 
he  shamed  the  farmers  for  begrudg- 
ing the  few  handfuls  of  grain  scratch- 
ed up  while  they  were  hunting  for 
worms  and  weevils,  or  a  few  cherries 
which  were  well  earned.  He  asked 
them  to  think  of  scant  harvests,  empty 
nests,  and  whirls  of  insects  through 
the  air. 

When  he  closed  all  the  others  laugh- 
ed and  nodded.  No  heed  was  paid  to 
his  plea.  The  birds  were  doomed 
and  a  bounty  was  offered  for  their 
heads.  The  dreadful  massacre  began, 
finally  all  the  birds  were  dead. 

Then  came  myriads  of  caterpillars, 
devouring  insects  crawled,  till  fields 
and  gardens  were  deserted  without 
leaf  or  shade  and  the  town  was  de- 
voured by  Worms.  The  farmers  saw 
their  mistake  and  repealed  the  law 
but  that  did  not  bring  the  dead  to 
life  again,  and  folks  went  about  la- 
menting "the  dead  children  of  the 
air." 

Next  spring  found  someone  hauling 
in  a  wagon  covered  with  evergreen 
and  bearing  wicker  cages  full  of  sing- 
ing birds. 

By  order  of  the  town  they  were 
brought  in  from  all  the  country 
around.     They  were  loosened  to  seek 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


the  places  they  loved  best  while  people 
said  they  had  never  heard  such  lovely 


These  same  birds  furnished  the 
music  for  the  wedding  of  their  bene- 
factor, the  preceptor  and  fair  Almira. 


CAROLINA  BIRD-LORE 

(North  Carolina  Bird  Club) 


Two  of  the  most  abundant  species 
of  birds  in  North  Carolina,  the  Eng- 
lish Sparrow  and  the  Starling,  are 
introduced  species.  Of  the  various 
importations,  those  of  1890  and  1891 
into  Central  Park,  New  York  City, 
appear  to  be  the  ones,  from  which  the 
birds  now  present  originated. 

The  first  starling  taken  in  North 
Carolina  was  shot  on  April,  1919,  near 
Willard.  Today  they  are  abundant 
in  41  states  and  they  should  be  in 
every  state  by  1945.  Since  the  species 
is  introduced,  it  has  no  natural  ene- 
mies to  reduce  its  numbers.  Shrikes 
and  hawks  take  a  small  toll,  but  the 
Starlings  protect  themselves  by  fly- 
ing in  zig-zag  fashion  in  compact 
flocks. 

Starlings  build  nests  in  natural 
cavities  in  trees,  Woodpecker  and 
Flicker  holes,  slanting  pipes,  eaves 
and  window  shutters.  The  pale  blue 
eggs  number  from  five  to  seven  in 
a  set,  and  the  male  does  most  of  the 
incubating.  Their  birth  rate  is  high- 
er than  that  of  the  native  birds. 


The  opinions  of  ornithologists  and 
foresters  generally  favor  the  Starling. 
Its  undesirable  qualities  arise  from 
choice  of  nesting  sites,  relation  with 
native  birds,  and  the  flocking  habits. 
One  way  to  keep  them  from  boxes  is 
to  make  the  hole  one  and  five-eights 
of  an  inch  in  diameter  which  is  too 
small  for  Starlings  to  enter. 

The  United  States  Biological  Sur- 
vey asserts  that  Starlings  have  proved 
to  be  either  beneficial  to  man  or  of 
neutral  character.  Their  food  in- 
cludes insects,  millipedes,  spiders, 
mollusks,  and  a  few  crustaceans.  They 
help  the  farmers  by  eating  Japanese 
beetles,  potato  beetles,  grasshoppers, 
white  grubs,  caterpillars,  and  live 
stock  flies.  Taken  as  a  whole,  the 
damage  done  by  Starlings  on  cherries, 
apples,  grapes,  corn,  and  garden  truck 
is  more  than  repaid  by  its  attacks  on 
plants  and  animal  pests. 

Descprition:  The  Starling  may  be 
briefly  describes  as  a  bob-tailed  Black- 
bird. 


To  go  about  your  work  with  pleasure,  to  greet  others  with  a 
word  of  encouragement,  to  be  happy  in  the  present  and  confi- 
dent in  the  future — this  is  to  have  achieved  some  measure  of 
success  in  living. — Edwin  Osgood  Grover. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MAGIC  OF  COAL 


(Selected) 


Coal  resulted  when  a  forest  fell  in- 
to a  swamp — and  lay  there  for  a 
million  years  or  so.  The  earth  press- 
upon  it;  the  sun  and  volcanic  action 
heated  it;  and  time  ripened  it.  To- 
day, we  extract  it.  Then  we  heat  it 
— without  the  presence  of  air  to  burn 
it —  and  thus  distill  out  of  it  the  es- 
sence of  everything  there  was  in  the 
original  forest.  They  were  tropical 
forests;  we  get  the  fullness  of  the 
tropics  in  color  and  variety. 

We  pulverize  the  coal  heat  to  the 
outside.  The  carbon  swells  and  re- 
mains as  coke.  The  gases  escape  and 
rise — like  steam  from  water.  They 
in  turn,  are  heated — without  the  pre- 
sence  of   air — to   distill   them. 

Out  of  the  gas — aside  from  the 
residue  which  we  call  artificial  gas — 
we  get  two  major  products.  We  call 
them  tar  (or  pitch)  and  light  oil. 
From  those  we  get  such  a  variety  of 
things  that  coal  has  been  called  the 
Cinderella  of  industry — the  one  pro- 
duct which,  second  only  to  the  soil, 
adds  most  to  the  health,  wealth  and 
beauty  of  the  nation. 

Tar,  primarily,  fits  into  the  heavy, 
clumsy  and  highly  useful  industries. 
It  glazes  the  sand  and  gravel  to  make 
the  macadam  road.  It  blends  with 
other  things  to  make  a  waterproof 
roof.  It  yields  creosote  which  pre- 
serves wood.  Black  as  night,  it 
yields  the  snow  moth  ball  and  a  long 
line  of  things  to  kill  bugs.  It  makes 
disinfectants  and,  lately,  has  become 
the  base  of  most  of  the  plastics  which 
are  revolutionary  in  industry. 

Then,  tar  takes  on  a  college  educa- 


tion. It  makes  dyes  which  will  give 
any  color,  shade  or  blend  known  to 
nature  or  imagined  by  man.  Then  it 
steps  over  into  perfumes  and  dupli- 
cates anything  in  nature — and  adds 
1,000  that  nature  never  dreamed  of. 

From  the  light  oils  alone,  we  get 
such  high  explosives  as  TNT  and 
then  the  automobile  fuel  which  is 
proof  against  "knocks"  in  the  engine. 
Also,  out  of  the  combination  with 
tar,  we  get  the  new  paints  which 
give  the  life  to  automobile  bodies  by 
cheapening  the  paint  job  and  increas- 
ing the  life,  due  to  rust  resistance. 

The  coke  itself  is  fascinating.  Add 
lime  to  it  and  heat  it  in  an  electric 
furnace  and  you  have  acetylene.  Take 
the  acetylene  and  add  hydrochloric 
acid — familiar  in  every  household — 
and  you  have  synthetic  rubber.  "Na- 
tural" rubber  is,  in  nature,  the  pro- 
tection to  the  tree  which  produces  it — 
it  prevents  the  bugs  from  biting  the 
tree.  Synthetic  rubber  does  every- 
thing that  rubber  will  do  and  in  addi- 
tion resists  light,  acid  and  alkali. 
One  expression  of  it  is  a  thin  sheet 
which  put  between  sheets  of  glass, 
makes    shatter-proof   glass. 

A  very  slight  variation  of  the  same 
thing  gives  us  a  fertilizer  which 
makes  nitrogen  available  to  plants 
and  rehabilitates   the   soil. 

The  most  fascinating — almost  fan- 
tastic— development  of  it  is  nylon. 
It  is  the  same  synthetic  rubber  spun 
as  fine  as  a  spider's  web  to  make 
hosiery  for  women  as  sheer  as  silk 
but  as  resistant  as  rubber.  In  anoth- 
er form  it  will  make  the  bristles  for 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


brushes,  and  sheets. 

Coal    is,    thus,    the    wonder    worker 
of  America.     It  has  produced  to  date 


1600  products  from  which  we  have 
built  20  major  industries.  No  one 
knows  how  many  more  will  come. 


TELL  HIM  HE  IS  GOOD 

(American  Business) 


In  the  debut  of  Dimitri  Mitropoulos 
as  guest  conductor  of  the  famed  Min- 
neapolis Symphony  Orchestra,  every- 
thing went  perfectly  with  the  excep- 
tion of  the  French  horn,  which  seem- 
ed to  go  sour  in  an  important  passage. 

Because  on  the  following  day 
Tschaikovsky's  passionate  Fifth  Sym- 
phony in  E  Minor  with  its  famed  solo 
for  the  French  horn  was  programmed 
everyone  was  nervous  for  the  French- 
horn  player.  The  orchestra's  busi- 
ness manager  went  to  Mitropoulos 
and  suggested  that  he  speak  to  the 
horn  player  and  tell  him  to  pull  him- 
self together.  Mitropoulos  declined  to 
mention  the  matter  to  the  horn  player. 

Next  day,  in  the  intermission  just 
before  the  tempestuous  Fifth  Sym- 
phony was  to  be  played,  the  excited 
business  manager  sought  out  Mitro- 
poulos once  more  and  and  said,  "Again 
I  ask  you  to  speak  to  the  horn  player." 

"No,  I  will  not  speak  to  him,"  said 
Mitropoulos.  "The  man  has  been 
frightened  by  other  guests  conductors. 
Tell  him  I  say  he  is  good,  but  to  have 
more  courage  when  he  reaches  the 
solo  in  the  Fifth  Symphony." 

The  business  manager  hurriedly 
took  the  encouraging  message  to  the 
horn  player  who  probably  was  shiver- 
ing in  his  shoes.  Soon  the  orchestra 
was  assemblying  for  the  difficult  sym- 


phony. Mitropoulos  used  no  baton, 
but  with  his  two  hands  seems  literal- 
ly to  pull  previously  unfound  musical 
ability  out  of  every  member  of  the 
famous  orchestra.  With  an  eloquence 
of  almost  unbearable  intensity,  as  one 
listener  put  it,  the  orchestra  render- 
ed the  first  passage.  The  horn  solo 
comes  in  the  second  passage,  and 
when  it  was  reached,  Fred  Fox,  the 
French-horn  player  who  had  faltered 
the  day  before,  gave  a  smooth,  ex- 
pressive performance  of  the  famed 
solo,  and  the  audience  was  breathless 
in  admiration. 

Came  the  third  and  fourth  passages, 
and  then  a  storm  of  applause  which 
shook  the  vast  Northrop  Auditoruim, 
scene  of  many  a  brilliant  performance 
of  this  top  rank  orchestra.  The  audi- 
ence refused  to  stop  applauding  until 
Fred  Fox,  the  horn  player,  was  called 
to  take  a  bow  with  Mitropoulos,  the 
guest  conductor.  For  a  French-horn 
player  to  be  accorded  a  bow  in  any 
orchestra  is  unusual;  with  one  of  the 
skill  of  the  Minneapolis  ensemble  it 
is   almost   musical  revolution. 

"Tell  him  he  is  good — but  to  have 
more  courage" — what  a  tremendously 
better  way  than  pride-crushing  criti- 
cism. No  wonder  Dimitri  Mitropou- 
los is  the  talk  of  the  musical  world. 


"Active  natures  are  rarely  melancholy." 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  AMAZING  SPIDERS 


(Religious 

I  suppose  some  of  you  imagine,  as 
so  many  people  do,  that  spiders  are 
insects.  They  are  not,  writes  "A.  B. 
C.  in  the  R.  S.  C.  A.  Journal.  A 
spider  is  divided  into  two  distinct 
parts,  not  three,  as  an  insect  is,  for 
there  is  no  division  between  a  spider's 
head  and  its  shoulders  and  that  is  one 
reason  by  which  we  know  it  is  not  an 
insect.  But  there  are  other  differen- 
ces as  well. 

A  spider  has  eight  legs,  and  no 
grown-up  perfect  insect  ever  has 
more  than  six.  These  are  points 
worth  remembering,  for  it  is  always 
interesting  to  be  able  to  recognize  to 
what  class  our  little  friends  belong. 

There  are  other  differences,  but 
these  cannot  be  so  easily  seen. 
Insects  breathe  by  a  net-work  of  air 
tubes  running  all  over  the  body;  but 
a  spider,  besides  these  air-tubes,  has 
generally  two  or  four  little  lung- 
books. 

It  is  easy  to  remember  that,  as  well 
as  having  eight  legs,  a  spider  has 
eight  eyes.  These  are  like  little 
bright  beads,  and  are  arranged  in 
rows  on  the  front  of  its  head.  These 
eyes  are  not  like  the  great  compound 
eyes  of  most  insects,  but  like  the 
three  simple  eyes  the  bee  has  in 
the  middle  of  her  forehead.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  for  all  its  eyes,  the 
spider  is  very  short-sighted,  and  de- 
pends on  its  keen  sense  of  smell  and 
touch  for  finding  its  food 

Although  the  spider  has  smelling 
bristles  on  its  body,  it  is  really  a  fine 
sense  of  touch  that  is  of  most  value 
to  it.  This  has  its  center  in  the  fine 
bristles  at  the  ends  of  the  legs,  and 


Hearld) 

constitutes  the  highest  form  of  sen- 
sitiveness  known. 

This  amazing  little  creature  is  a 
spinning  expert,  and  carries  around 
its  own  spinning  factory.  At  the  end 
of  its  body  there  are  six  spinning  fin- 
gers called  spinnerets  which  make  the 
most  equisite  spinning  machine,  said 
to  be  the  most  wonderful  in  the  world. 
These  fingers  are  short  and  stumpy, 
with  rounded  tips,  and  are  covered 
with  little  spinning  tubes  or  spools, 
with  a  tiny  hole  at  the  end  of  each, 
through  which  the  silk  comes  out. 

The  silk  is  not  a  skein  inside  the 
spinner,  but  is  liquid  until  it  comes  in 
contact  with  the  air.  The  spider  can 
use  as  many  spools  at  a  time  as  it 
likes,  and  so  can  vary  the  thickness 
of  the  threads,  and  the  quantity  of  the 
silk.  It  has  three  different  kinds  of 
silk,  and  always  uses  the  best  suited 
for  the  work  it  is  doing — a  snare  to' 
catch  food;  a  soft  cocoon  for  the 
children;  or  a  swinging  rope  for  it- 
self. 

Have  you  ever  studied  the  beauty 
of  a  spider's  web?  It  is  a  most 
lovely  thing.  In  the  early  morning 
glistening  with  dew-drops,  it  is  as 
beautiful  as  jeweled  lace.  I  wish  I 
had  space  to  tell  you  of  some  of  the 
wonderful  cobwebs  I  have  seen. 

A  spider  has  beautiful  little  claws 
on  its  feet,  like  tiny  combs.  These 
it  uses  for  combing  itself  most  care- 
fully, for  it  is  very  particular  to 
keep  itself  neat  and  clean.  A  spider 
never  neglects  its  toilet. 

But  I  have  to  confess  that  these 
little  people  are  quarrelsome,  and 
alas,  that  they  are  cannibals,  too! — 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


OUR  WAY  OF  LIFE 


(Selected) 


There  is  a  time  in  human  affairs 
when  grave  anxiety  is  a  whisper  in 
every  heart.  A  time  when,  if  it  were 
possible  to  bring  ill  of  our  millions 
of  people  together  in  one  huge  town 
meeting,  nearly  all  would  find  that 
we  share  one  hope  day  and  night — 
one  fear. 

We  are  living  in  such  a  time  today. 

For  many  people,  it  must  have  been 
this  way  in  '76,  when  the  American 
way  of  life  was  born,  and  all  who  felt 
its  deep  stir,  felt  a  common  hope — 
that  this  new  dream  which  had  come 
into  the  world  would  not  be  lost.  It 
must  have  been  this  way  in  1861,  when 
that  same  dream  of  a  united  people 
was  being  tested  by  pain  and  fire. 

Once  again  we  all  share  a  common 
apprehension — a  common  prayer — 
that  our  way  of  life,  all  the  liberties 
we  cherish,  and  all  the  traditions  of 
freedom  that  we  call  America  shall 
remain  secure  to  ourselves  and  our 
children. 

One  fact  is  clear  today — clear  and 
plain  f_r  all  living  men  to  see.  This 
new  death  will  in  time  take  a  new  holi- 
day. These  fierce  winds  of  hate  which 
now  sweep  all  Europe  will  be  spent  in 
time.  The  mangled,  the  crippled,  the 
broken  and  insane  men  will  go  into 
their  graves  or  hospital  beds  or 
wheel  chairs.  And,  in  time,  men  will 
meet  again  to  talk  peace  for  the  war- 


torn  lands  of  Europe. 

Those  who  survive  the  carnage,  and 
the  new  children  born  into  the  ruins, 
will  need  to  feel  again  the  spur  and 
hope,  the  burning  idealism  of  a  way 
of  life  which  spells  peace  and  freedom. 
They  must  find  it  here,  in  America, 
living  and  intact. 

There  will  come  a  day  when  the 
last  shot  is  fired;  when  a  tired  and 
worn  bugler  will  sound  a  frail  note 
of  hope;  when  taps  will  say  farewell 
to  the  dead,  and  the  men  in  Europe 
will  hear  a  whisper — peace — peace. 
When  that  time  comes  men  will  say 
■ — "See,  we  have  built  every  possible 
machine  for  destruction.  We  have 
learned  to  shatter  time  and  space,  and 
rain  rain  death.  We  have  learned 
to  march  and  conquer  and  lay  waste 
overnight  the  treasures  for  which 
centuries  of  men  have  worked.  All 
machines  have  we  built  save  one — the 
machinery  of  enduring  peace.  The 
machinery  of  a  way  of  life  which 
spells  freedom. 

And  by  that  light,  Europe  will 
build  anew  out  of  its  ruins  and  ashes 
of  despair.  Our  part  in  America  to- 
day and  tomorrow  is  to  keep  our 
light  of  freedom  burning.  It  was 
kept  alive  in  the  winter  snows  and 
pain  of  Valley  Forge.  It  was  kept 
alive  in  the  heartbreak  year  of  1864. 
It  must  be  kept  alive  now. 


There  are  fifty-seven  rules  for  success.     The  first  is  to  de- 
liver the  goods.     Never  mind  the  rest. — Selected 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  WORLD  STILL  PRAYS 

By  Margaret  A.  J.  Irvin 


The  World  Day  of  Pi-ayer  has  come 
and  gone.  To  many  it  is  a  thing  of 
last  month  and  next  year. 

To  some,  the  World  Day  of  Prayer 
seems  an  artificial  thing.  They  think 
the  idea  of  -having  all  the  women  of 
the  world  praying  the  same  prayers  on 
the  same  day  smacks  of  magic. 

"Why,"  they  ask,  "should  God  be 
more  ready  to  listen  to  us  all  praying 
together  than  He  is  to  listen  to  each 
of  us  praying  individually  in  our  own 
homes?" 

The  answer  is  obvious.  There  is 
absolutely  no  reason  why  God  should 
be  more  anxious  to  listen  to  us  all 
together  than  individually.  The  point 
is,  aren't  we  a  little  more  likely  to 
listen  to  Him  speaking  when  we  are 
conscious  that  others  are  hearing  His 
voice  also?  For  saints  and  mystics 
such  may  not  be  the  case;  for  the  or- 
dinary  Christian  it  is. 

Jesus  recognized  this  human  need 
for  feeling  oneness  with  other  human 
beings  when  He  prayed  that  we  might 
be  one  as  He  and  His  Father  are  one. 
Sometimes  we  find  that  to  feel  our- 
selves one  with  God  is  beyond  the 
power  of  our  human  hearts.  But  we 
can  feel  close  to  other  women  like 
ourselves.  We  can  think  their 
thoughts,  even  if  we  cannot  think 
God's  thoughts. 

The  service  which  was  prepared  by 
the  World  Day  of  Prayer  committee 
of  Shanghai,  China,  was  developed 
around  a  theme  which  has  been  very 
much  in  the  minds  of  all  our  Lutheran 
women  this  past  year,  "Thy  Kingdom 
Come."     Through   confession   of  past 


failings  and  prayers  for  a  brighter 
future,  the  worshipers  were  led  to 
catch  a  vision  of  the  Kingdom.  Then, 
following  Henry  Hodgkin's  admoni- 
tion that  only  the  sort  of  obedience 
which  led  Christ  to  the  Cross  could 
hold  these  visions  and  transform  our 
lives,  came  the  appropriate  collect: 

"Grant,  O  Lord,  that  we  may  both 
perceive  and  know  what  things  we 
ought  to  do,  and  also  may  have  grace 
and  power  faithfully  to  fulfill  the 
same,  through  Jesus  Christ,  Our  Lord. 
Amen." 

Where  the  service  was  conducted 
with  simplicity  and  dignity,  the  wor- 
shipers had  a  very  definite  experience 
of  dedication.  They  were  made  con- 
scious once  more  that  the  world  is 
one  family  and  that  we  are  God's 

There  are  many  who  will  use  the 
beautiful  daily  prayer  which  will  help 
to  preserve  our  worldwide  unity. 

"Father  of  all  mankind,  throughout 
this  day,  and  every  day,  help  me  to 
remember  that  a  very  real  portion  of 
Thy  Kingdom  has  been  placed  in  my 
keeping.  Therefore  teach  me  to  love 
Thee- 

With  all  my  mind — that  I  may 
think  Thy  thoughts  after  Thee,  from 
dawn  to  dark,  making  beautiful  and 
significant  each  decision  of  my  daily 
living;  help  me  to  remove  all  pre- 
judice and  small-mindedness,  0  Lord: 

With  all  my  heart — that  I  may  love 
those  whom  Thou  lovest,  feeling  for 
even  the  most  unlovable  and  difficult 
of  Thy  children  Thine  own  everlast- 
ing mercy: 

With  all  my  soul — that  I  may  seek 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


fresh  ways  in  which  we  can  all  be  one 
in  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  praying  for 
Thy  divine  power  to  surge  through 
my  commonplace  routine  from  morn- 
ing till  night: 

With  all  my  strength — that  I  may 
work  the  works  of  Him  Who  sent  me 
"while    it    is    day,    seeking    to    channel 


through  every  act  Thy  devotion  to  the 
needs  of  both  my  neighbor  and  my- 
self. Remind  me  from  moment  to 
moment  that  this  is  not  optional,  but 
the  last  command  of  Jesus  Christ, 
our  Lord.  Quicken  me  and  use  me 
this  day  for  Thy  name's  sake.   Amen." 


Not  failure,  but  low  aim,  is  crime. — James  Russell  Lowell. 


DESTRUCTj 


ON  OF  TIMBER 


(Selected) 


Destructive  mortality  accounts  for 
13  percent  of  the  drain  on  living  tim- 
ber in  the  South,  says  R.  W.  Graeber 
extension  forester  of  N.  C.  State 
College.  The  destructive  forces  are 
chiefly  fire,  insects,  disease  and  wind. 

"Timber  farming  is  a  great  indus- 
try in  the  Southern  states,"  Graeber 
said,  "but  it  can  be  greater  and  high- 
er income-producing  industry  if  care 
is  taken  to  control  destructive  forces. 

Recent  data  compiled  by  the  U.  S. 
Forest  Service  and  other  agencies 
show  that  40  percent  of  the  timber 
used  in  the  South  is  made  into  lum- 
ber. Another  29  percent  goes  for 
fuel  wood,  4  percent  for  hewed  cross 
ties,  4  percent  for  pulpwood,  3  per- 
cent for  fence  posts,  and  7  per  cent 
for  other  uses  by  man. 

North  Carolina,  a  typical  Southern 
state  has  more  than  10  million  acres 
of  farm  woodland,  or  more  than  50 
percent  of  the  total  farm  acreage. 
Another  million  and  a  quarter  acres 
of  idle  land  can  and  should  be  return- 


ed to  forests  through  planting,  the 
Extension   specialist   stated. 

"We  in  North  Carolina  can  use  our 
woodland  more  advantageously  by 
cutting  conservatively,  preventing 
fires,  and  growing  more  timber," 
Graeber  stated.  "Fire-breaks  can 
wisely  be  constructed  along  property 
lines  to  divide  timber  into  small  units 
of  20  to  25  acres  each." 

Other  points  in  progressive  tim- 
ber farming  are  listed  by  a  forester  in 
the  form  of  questions:  (1)  Have  you 
made  an  effort  to  stop  fires  from 
reaching  your  land  from  adjoining 
property?  (2)  Do  you  cooperate  with 
your  neighbors  and  the  county  fire 
wardens  in  preventing  and  controlling 
fires?  (3)  Have  you  had  your  land 
posted  against  hunting,  fishing  and 
camping  without  permission?  (4)  Do 
you  inspect  your  woods  for  "lightning 
strikes  after  each  storm  to  remove 
damaged  trees  and  thereby  prevent 
insect  outbreaks  ? 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  feature  attraction  at  the  regu- 
lar weekly  motion  picture  show  last 
Thursday  night  was  "At  The  Circus," 
in  which  the  antics  of  the  Marx 
brothers  were  responsible  for  count- 
less shouts  of  laughter  among  the 
boys.  The  short  shown  at  the  same 
time  was  a  comedy  entitled  "Cousin 
Wilbur.''  Both  pictures  are  Metro- 
Goldwyn-Mayer    productions. 

While  we  are  still  enjoying  a  gen- 
erous supply  of  very  fine  straw- 
berries, word  comes  to  this  office  that 
the  end  of  the  current  season  is  not 
far  off.  We're  not  grumbling  about 
it,  for  we  know  all  good  things  like 
that  must  end  some  time,  but  we'd  like 
to  extend  the  season  for  at  least 
another  month. 

We  are  indebted  to  Mrs.  Chas.  E. 
Boger  for  a  bunch  of  beautiful  roses 
which  adorn  the  top  of  a  book  case 
in  The  Uplift  office  as  these  lines 
are  being  written.  They  are  the  finest 
roses  we  have  seen  this  season,  and 
we  centainly  appreciate  Mrs.  Boger's 
kindness  in  sharing  some  of  her  love- 
ly blooms  with  us. 

Mrs.  Mattie  Fitzgerald,  matron  at 
Cottage  No.  7,  recently  received  a 
letter  and  a  picture  from  Floyd  Wat- 
kins,  formerly  one  of  her  house  boys. 
Floyd  better  known  here  as  "Smiley," 
now  twenty-one  years  old,  has  been 
a  member  of  the  United  States  Army 
for  some  time,  and  is  stationed  at 
Schofield  Barracks,  Honolulu,  Hawai- 
ian Islands.  He  left  the  School  on 
January  4,   1937. 


"Smiley'  seems  to  be  sticking  to 
the  culinary  art,  as  he  wrote  his 
former  matron  that  he  was  helping 
to  cook  for  140  men,  and  that  it  was  a 
man's-sized  job  to  prepare  meals  for 
a  group  of  hungry  soldiers.  He  stated 
that  he  liked  his  work  and  was  get- 
ting along  well. 

Hubert  Josey,  one  of  our  old  boys, 
stopped  in  for  a  brief  chat  with  old 
friends  among  the  members  of  the 
staff  last  Monday.  This  lad  came  to 
us  from  Faith,  N.  C,  and  after  a  stay 
of  eighteen  months,  during  which 
time  he  completed  the  seventh  grade 
work,  was  allowed  to  take  a  position 
on  a  daily  farm  in  Iredell  county, 
August  1,  1930,  staying  there  about 
three  years.  He  then  became  a  truck 
driver  for  the  State  Highway  Depart- 
ment, hauling  rocks,  dynamite  and 
other  material  necessary  in  the  opera- 
tion of  a  quarry  near  Faith.  His  next 
venture  was  to  become  an  enrollee  in 
a  C  C  C  camp  and  was  located  near 
Gainesville,  Ga.  While  there  he  work- 
ed with  a  surveying  outfit,  taking  a 
correspondence  course  in  training  for 
that  profession  at  the  same  time, 
soon  becoming  quite  proficient  in  the 
use  of  a  transit,  and  was  made  as- 
sistant crew  leader.  While  in  the 
Georgia  camp  for  about  forty-five 
months,  he  was  engaged  in  the  work 
then  being  carried  on  by  the  Division 
of  State  Parks  and  for  the  state  high- 
way   department. 

Hubert  is  now  twenty-seven  years 
old,  has  been  married  about  two 
years,  and  lives  in  Gainesville, 
Georgia,  where  he  is  now  contracting 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


carpenter  work.  He  is  a  hefty-look- 
ing young  man,  weighs  about  190 
pounds,  and  looks  to  be  able  to  handle 
a  long  rafter  or  most  any  other  build- 
ing, material,  so  far  as  weight  and 
size   are   concerned. 

While  in  conversation  with  some  of 
the  officials,  Hubert  declared  that  he 
was  very  glad  that  he  had  had  an 
opportunity  to  come  to  the  School, 
as  he  considered  it  a  fine  place  where 
boys  might  learn  to  make  real  men  of 
themselves. 

We  were  delighted  to  see  Hubert 
and  to  learn  that  he  is  getting  along 
so  well.  It  was  also  our  pleasure 
to  meet  his  wife,  who  accompanied 
him  on  this  visit. 

Rev.  E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  was 
scheduled  to  conduct  the  regular  after- 
noon service  at  the  School  last  Sun- 
day, but  was  unable  to  keep  the 
appointment,  due  to  illness  in  his 
family.  Rev.  C.  E.  Baucom,  pastor 
of  McGill  Street  Baptist  Church, 
Concord,  acting  as  "pinch-hitter,'' 
came  out  to  the  School  at  that  time. 
For  the  Scripture  Lesson,  he  read 
Psalm  119:1-16,  which  was  follow- 
ed by  prayer. 

Some  months  ago,  when  Rev.  Mr. 
Summers  addressed  the  boys  he  ask- 


ed them  to  memorize  Proverbs  3:1-20, 
saying  that  he  considered  it  one  of  the 
finest  selections  in  the  entire  Bible. 
After  securing  a  number  of  volun- 
teers, he  announced  that  on  another 
visit  to  the  School  he  would  bring 
a  little  gift  to  those  who  succeeded 
in  memorizing  those  verses. 

Instead  of  making  the  usual  ad- 
dress last  Sunday,  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom 
announced  that  he  had  come  to  "de- 
liver the  goods,"  Rev.  Mr.  Summers 
having  heard  the  boys  recite  the  selec- 
tion and  secured  their  names  the 
last  time  he  talked  to  them.  The 
gifts,  coming  from  Rev.  Mr.  Sum- 
mers and  the  First  Baptist  Church, 
were  handsomely  bound  new  Testa- 
ments, with  each  boy's  name  and  ad- 
dress inscribed  therein.  The  names 
of  ninety-five  boys  were  then  called 
out  and  they  were  handed  their  well- 
earned  gifts  by  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom. 
This  was  followed  by  the  closing 
hymn   and   benediction. 

On  behalf  of  both  the  boys  and  the 
officials  of  the  School  we  wish  to 
take  this  opportunity  to  express 
through  these  columns  sincere  gra- 
titude to  Rev.  Mr.  Summers  and  the 
members  of  his  congregation  for  their 
kindly  interest  in  the  welfare  of  our 
bovs. 


To  get  peace,  if  you  want  it,  make  for  yourselves  nests  of 
pleasant  thoughts.  None  of  us  yet  know,  for  none  of  us  have 
been  taught  in  early  youth,  what  fairy  places  we  may  build  of 
beautiful  thoughts — proof  against  all  adversity.  Bright  fan- 
cies, satisfied  memories,  noble  histories,  faithful  sayings,  trea- 
sure-houses of  precious  and  restful  thoughts  which  care  cannot 
disturb,  nor  pain  make  gloomy,  nor  poverty  take  away  from 
us — houses  built  without  hands,  for  our  souls  to  live  in. 

— John  Ruskin. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  May  11,  1941 


(2 
(20 

(24 


(2 
(24 


(5 


(5 
(2 
(2 
(3 
(5 

(11 
(9 
(4 

(14 


(5 
(3 

(22 
(2 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel    Allen    9 
Carl  Barrier  7 
William  Drye  22 
Arcemias   Heaffner 
Frank  Ma-  24 
William    O'Brien 
Weaver  Ruff   16 
William  Shannon  23 
Weldon  Warren  24 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett  14 
William  Blackmon  13 
Lloyd  Callahan  12 
Everett  Case  9 
Albert  Chunn  19 
William    Cook   2 
Ralph  Harris  13 
Doris    Hill    8 
Porter   Holder   21 
Burman  Keller  19 
H.   C.   Pope   15 
Jack   Sutherland   9 
Everett  Watts  22 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Paul  Abernethy 
Henry  Barnes  5 
Bernice  Hoke   13 
Thomas  Hooks  18 
Edward  Johnson  23 
Donald  McFee  21 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl    Barnes    13 
Grover   Beaver  7 
John  Bailey  17 
Lewis  Baker  14 
Jack  Lemley  12 
Otis  McCall  11 
George  Shaver  9 
Wayne  Sluder  13 
Jerome  Wiggins  17 
Louis  Williams  19 
James  Williams  2 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley    Beaver    8 
(6)   William  Cherry  11 


Aubrey    Fargis    8 
(2)    Donald  Hobbs  2 
(2)   John  Jackson  13 

(2)  Morris  Johnson  7 

(6)  William  Morgan  11 

(3)  J.  W.  McRorrie  12 
(2)    George    Newman    11 

Eugene  Puckett  5 
(5)    Robert  Simpson   13 

(4)  Oakley    Walker    12 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(11)   Theodore  Bowles  23 
Collett  Cantor  17 

(2)    Eugene  Kermon  3 
Mack  McQuaigue  16 

(4)   Currie  Singletary  19 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

(2)  Fred    Bostian    4 

(3)  Robert   Dunning    11 
Edward  Kinion  7 

(2)   Jesse   Peavy   6 

COTTAGE   NO.   7 

Kenneth  Atwood  11 
John  H.  Averitte  19 
Cleasper  Beasley  22 

(7)  Donald    Earnhardt    22 
George    Green    14 

(2)  Hilton   Hornsby  4 
Richard  Halker  10 

(3)  Robert    Hampton    4 
J.   B.   Hensley  4 
Raymond  Hughes  6 
Carl  Justice  12 
Robert  Lawrence   10 
Arnold    McHone   21 
Edward    Overby    11 
Ernest  Overcash  13 
Marshall   Pace   15 
Carl    Ray    16 

(4)  Jack   Reeves   5 
Loy  Stines  11 
Ernest  Turner  12 
Alex  Weathers  14 
Ervin  Wolfe  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(5)  Cecil  Ashley  8 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Cecil    Bennett    9 
Martin  Crump 
John  Frank  2 

(2)  Frank  Workman  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(6)    Percy    Capps    15 
James  Davis  7 

(3)  John  B.  Davis  3 

(6)  Edgar  Hedgepeth  14 
Alfred  Lamb  7 

(2)   Lloyd    Mullis    8 

(4)  Marvin    Matheson   5 

(4)  William    Nelson    20 

(5)  Thomas  Sands  17 
Lewis  Sawyer  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

Marvin   Bradley 

Robert  Davis   5 

William   Dixon   18 

(2)    Charles   Frye   4 

(2)   William   Furches   18 

(2)    Ralph   Fisher   7 

(8)  Cecil   Gray    17 

(24)    Robert    Goldsmith    24 

(9)  Earl    Hildreth   21 
Fred  Jones   10 

(16)   Broadus  Moore  21 
John  Ray  7 
(4)   Canipe  Shoe  5 
(2)    Monroe    Searcy    18 

(7)  James  Tyndall  21 
William  Wilson  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(2)   Jay    Brannock   7 

(2)   William  Broadwell  11 

(6)  Ernest  Brewer   16 
William  Deaton   16 

(9)    Treley  Frankum  19 
(9)   Woodrow   Hager   18 
(6)   Eugene  Heaffner  16 
(2)   Charles  Hastings  14 
(9)   Tillman  Lyles  20 

Daniel   McPhail   4 
(2)   James  Puckett  9 
(9)   Hercules   Rose   19 
(6)   Charles   Simpson  20 

Robah    Sink    18 
(6)   Jesse    Smith    14 


(2)    George   Tolson    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(2)  Bayard  Aldrige  7 
(15)   James    Brewer   21 

Thomas   Fields   5 
(8)   Charles  Gaddy  16 
(8)   Vincent   Hawes   21 
James  Johnson  5 
Jack    Mathis    11 
Burley   Mayberry   2 
Claude  McConnell  5 
(7)   Jordan   Mclver  8 

(3)  Randall  D.  Peeler  12 
(3)   Fred  Rhodes  6 

Charles   Sloan  2 
(3)    Earl   Wolfe   5 


(7 
(4 

(11 
(3 
(2 
(7 

(24 
(8 
(6 
(6 
(5 
(2 
(2 
(2 

(18 
(2 
(2 

(10 
(4 
(4 


COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews  19 
William  Butler  14 
Edward    Carter   22 
Mack  Coggins  19 
Robert  Deyton  19 
Leonard   Dawn   10 
Audie  Farthing  24 
Troy  Gilland  21 
John  Hamm  20 
Marvin    King    13 
Feldman  Lane  20 
William   Lane  5 
John   Maples   11 
Charles   McCoyle   16 
Norvell   Murphy  21 
Glenn   McCall  2 
John    Reep    11 
James  Roberson  12 
Charles  Steepleton  19 
J.  C.  Willis   12 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

J.    P.    Sutton    17 
Calvin  Tessneer  9 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks  8 
Frank  Chavis  5 
George   Duncan   19 
Roy   Holmes  8 
John   T.   Lowry   14 
Leroy   Lowry   5 
Redmond  Lowry  19 
Varcy   Oxendine  6 
Thomas   Wilson   21 


"He  that  has  no  cross  will  have  no  crown." 


VOL.  XXIX 


MAY  2  6  1941 


u.  n.  p'  v% 


™  UPLIFT 


CONCORD  N    C  ,   MAY  24,  1941 


NO    21 


(c>Caro^btary 

U.  N.  ^ 

ON    MEMORIAL    DAY 

{              Found  high  on  the  hill,  in  the  valley, 
1              And  dotting  the  green-meadowed  plain, 
Today  let  us  solemnly  rally, 
To  deck  the  fair  graves  of  the  slain. 

f              While  duty  and  valor  men  cherish, 
j              While  devotion  is  dear  to  the  race, 
|              In  no  age  shall  their  memory  perish ; 

In  our  hearts  it  must  hold  the  first  place. 

— John   Benton 

PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

PATRICK   HENRY 

PATRICK  HENRY  AND 
THE  CONSTITUTION 

NEUTRAL  TERRITORY 

THE  BRITISH   INVASION   OF 
NORTH  CAROLINA  1813 

HOOVER  HOSIERY 

ROBERT  PAASCH 

RAILROADS  SPEND  HUGE 

FUNDS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA  (Seleoted)       24 

EDDIE  CANTOR'S  SERMON  ON 

THE  CHURCH  (N.  C.  Christian  Advocate)       25 

WHY  GO  TO  CHURCH  ?  By  Theodore  Roosevelt       26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


(Trie   New   Age) 

8 

By  Charles  D.   Holland 

12 

By  Myrtle  Jamison  Trachsel 

15 

(N.  C.  Historical  Commission) 

20 

By  L.   C.   Wallace 

22 

By  Juanita    Randall 

23 

The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training   and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the   Boys'   Printing   Class. 

Subscription:      Two   Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class   matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of   March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,  Associate  Editor 

MEMORIAL  DAY 

A  day  of  tender  memory, 

A  day  of  sacred  hours, 
Of  little  bands  of  marching  men, 

Of  drums  and  flags  and  flowers. 

A  clay  when   a  great  nation  halts 

Its  mighty  throbbing  pace, 
To  pay  its  meed  of  gratitude 

And  love  with  willing  grace. 

A  day  when  battles  are  retold, 

And  eulogies  are  said, 
When  dirges  sound,  and  chaplains  read 

The  office  for  the  dead. 

A  day  when  fairest,  sweetest  blooms 

Are  laid  upon  each  grave, 
And  wreaths  are  hung  on  monuments, 

And   banners,   half-mast,   wave. 

A  day  to  keep  from  year  to  year 

In  memory  of  the  dead; 
Let  music  sound,  and  flowers  be  laid 

Upon   each   resting-bed. 


— Emma  A.  Lent. 


MEMORIAL  DAY 

The  custom  of  strewing  flowers  on  the  graves  of  the  soldiers  who 
fell  in  the  Civil  War  originated  in  the  South.  The  South  has  no 
general  Decoration  Day,  but  two  years  after  the  close  of  the  war 
it  became  known  that  the  women  of  Columbus,  Mississippi,  were 
showing  themselves  impartial  in  their  offerings  made  to  the  mem- 
ory of  the  dead.     Thy  gained  the  admiration  of  the  North  by  strew- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

ing  flowers  alike  on  the  graves  of  the  Confederate  and  of  the  Nation- 
al soldiers. 

However  there  was  no  general  observance  of  this  custum  in  the 
North  Until  in  May,  1868.  Gen.  John  A.  Logan,  commander-in-chief 
of  the  Grand  Army  of  the  Republic,  issued  an  order  setting  apart 
the  thirtieth  day  of  May  "for  the  purpose  of  strewing  with  flowers, 
or  otherwise  decorating  the  graves  of  comrades  who  died  in  de- 
fense of  their  country  during  the  late  rebellion."  The  idea  was 
soon  taken  up  by  the  legislatures,  and  the  day  is  now  a  legal  holiday 
throughout  the  North.     — Sunshine  Magazine 


MOORESVILLE  PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

There  are  times  when  one  feels  whipped  down,  due  to  physical  or 
financial  hardships,  and  feels  that  people  are  hard  and  heartless, 
therefore  no  longer  have  consideration  for  their  fellowmen.  This 
is  the  wrong  attitude  for  there  may  be  seen  daily  demonstrations  of 
love  in  fine  gifts  for  the  cultural  and  spiritual  life  of  a  community. 

Not  a  finer  impulse — the  desire  to  build  so  as  to  help  mankind — 
can  rest  in  the  heart  and  mind  of  anyone.  The  genuine  joys  of 
life  are  realized  from  doing  the  things  that  give  joy  to  others. 
There  is  a  tacit  understanding  that  memorials  of  brick,  stone  or 
marble,  if  built  specifically  to  perpetuate  a  family  name,  will  in  the 
course  of  time  crumble,  but  instead  if  buildings  are  raised  to  inspire 
a  right  fear  of  God  and  the  finest  ideals  of  living,  tablets  have  been 
placed  in  the  soul  of  mortal  man  that  will  shine  to  all  eternity.  Such 
was  shown  to  the  writer  upon  learning  the  history  of  the  Moores- 
ville  Public  Library. 

This  library  is  the  gift  of  Mrs.  S.  Clay  Williams,  of  Winston- 
Salem,  who  was  the  former  Miss  LuTelle  Sherill,  of  Mooresville. 
The  library  is  located  on  South  Main  Street  on  the  site  of  her  girl- 
hood home — the  home  of  her  parents,  the  late  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  E. 
Sherrill. 

The  ultimate  capacity  of  the  library  will  care  for  17,000  volumes. 
The  building  is  of  brick  and  the  architecture  is  of  Georgian  style, 
the  entrance  and  interior  decorations  being  carefully  worked  out 
in  this  period.  It  is  divided  into  three  rooms,  the  general  reading 
room,  the  children's  room,  and  the  general  circulation  room.     A 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

large  alcove  or  sun  window  illuminates  the  children's  department, 
adding  greatly  to  its  beauty.  A  large  open  fire-place,  handsome 
pictures,  electric  clock,  the  gift  of  another  former  Mooresville  girl, 
now  Mrs.  John  Whitaker,  of  Winston-Salem,  all  make  an  attractive 
setting.  Venetian  blinds,  beautiful  draperies,  leather  upholstered 
furniture,  such  as  love  seats,  davenport  and  chair,  a  handsome 
antique  table  in  the  lobby,  all  add  to  the  attractiveness  of  this  love- 
ly building.     All  the  modern  library  furnishings  are  of  dark  oak. 

There  is  a  work  room,  an  office  and  furnace  room.  The  building 
is  equipped  with  an  electrically  operated  furnace,  with  electric 
humidifiers.  Outside  the  landscaping  of  the  yard  with  shrubs  and 
beautiful  evergreens  makes  it  the  beauty  spot  of  the  town. 

The  library  was  opened  December  12,  1939,  and  now  has  approxi- 
mately 5,000  volumes.  Mrs.  Williams,  from  time  to  time,  makes 
additional  gifts,  among  several  during  the  past  few  months  was  a 
portfolio  of  Shakespearian  engravings  which  is  considered  almost 
priceless. 

The  entire  picture  is  one  of  love. 


EVERYBODY'S  BUSINESS 

Individuals  and  organizations  that  are  anxious  to  do  more  about 
traffic  safety  than  merely  talk  about  it  should  get  in  touch  with  the 
North  Carolina  Highway  Safety  Division,  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of 
that  agency,  asserted  this  week. 

"Street  and  highway  safety,"  he  said,  "is  largely  a  localized  prob- 
lem, since  traffic  conditions,  highway  hazards  and  other  factors  in 
this  complex  problem  vary  in  different  sections.  We  can  not  by  our- 
selves solve  any  community's  traffic  accident  problem,  but  we  can 
and  will  help  local  authorities,  interested  organizations  and  civic- 
minded  individuals  to  work  out  an  effective  safety  program.  Safe- 
ty is  a  community  as  well  as  an  individual  responsibility. 

"The  Highway  Safety  Division  is  not  in  a  position  to  carry  on  sus- 
tained safety  activity  in  any  one  city  or  county.  We  can  only  insti- 
gate such  activity.  Local  individuals,  agencies  and  organizations 
must  carry  it  on.  We  can  act  as  a  spark  plug,  but  the  fuel  to  keep 
the  engine  running  must  come  from  local  sources. 

"We  try  to  supply  tested  ideas,  materials  and  inspiration  for  safe- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

ty  activity,  but  the  actual  work,  or  the  major  part  of  it,  must  come 
from  local  people.  That,  I  think,  is  as  it  should  be.  The  people  of 
every  section  should  be  vitally  concerned  over  their  own  accident 
problems  and  should  be  willing  to  expend  some  effort  to  help  stem 
the  unnecessary  slaughter  of  their  fellow  human  beings." 

"They  can  feel  free  to  call  on  us  for  all  possible  assistance  in  solv- 
ing these  problems,"  he  added. 


PATRICK  HENRY 

If  the  accounts  of  those  who  heard  him  are  to  be  trusted,  Patrick 
Henry  was  the  most  eloquent  orator  of  his  time.  How  unfortunate 
that  we  have  no  shorthand  accounts  of  his  addresses,  no  phono- 
graph records  which  would  reproduce  both  his  language  and  his 
intonations.  For  true  oratory  lies  not  in  words  nor  tricks  of  ges- 
ture, but  in  the  emotional  impluse  which  is  communicated  to  the 
hearer.  On  this  point  the  testimony  of  Patrick  Henry  contempo- 
raries is  clear.  Of  this  man,  who  at  the  age  of  twenty-eight  was 
called  the  "Orator  of  Nature,"  it  has  been  said  by  one  who  heard 
many" of  his  speeches:  "He  is  by  far  the  most  powerful  speaker  I 
ever  heard.  Every  word  he  utters  commands  the  attention ;  and 
your  passions  are  no  longer  your  own  when  he  addresses  them." 

Elsewhere  in  this  issue  will  be  found  interesting  articles  concern- 
ing the  life  of  this  great  American. 


SELF-RESPECT 
Someone  has  tried  to  discern  the  demarcation  between  self-re- 
spect and  selfishness,  to  be  certain  where  the  one  ends  and  the  other 
begins.  We  praise  the  former  and  are  chagrined  to  be  accused  of 
the  latter.  Emphasis  is  put  on  self-respect,  and  we  are  encouraged, 
even  urged,  to  cultivate  it.  This  is  well  and  good,  providing  we  do 
not  become  proud  of  the  things  about  which  we  are  self-respecting, 
and  follow  the  devious  ways  of  selfishness  in  acquiring  them.  There 
may  be  too  much  truth  in  the  conclusion  that  some  observer  reach- 
ed: "Self-respect  is  usually  ninety  per  cent  self  and  ten  per  cent 
respect."     This  observation  was  made  after  studying  the  much-dis- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

cussed  maintenance  of  national  self-respect,  but  it  also  has  a  person- 
al application. 

Self-respect  does  not  call  for  ignoring  others,  or  a  righteous  with- 
drawing from  them  as  though  they  were  unworthy  of  notice.  Such 
self-respect  is  a  hypocritical  boaster's  attitude,  and  it  tends  to 
narrowness  and  ends  in  despicable  selfishness.  If  we  are  con- 
scious of  having  attained  such  a  state,  or  standing,  as  enables 
us  to  be  honestly  self-respecting,  we  had  better  thank  God  for  it, 
than  parade  it  before  the  world. 


The  United  States  is  in  danger  of  losing  a  picturesque  relic  of  its 
prehistoric  days.  For  many  years  the  mysterious  red  pictographs 
on  lofty  Paint  Rock,  a  part  of  the  cliff  along  the  Mississippi  River 
near  McGregor,  Iowa,  have  been  the  interested  concern  of  many 
tourists  and  men  of  science.  The  pictographs  display  paintings 
of  prehistoric  animal  heads  ingrained  in  the  rock  of  the  cliff,  and 
brightly  colored  with  red  paint.  The  animals  somewhat  resemble 
buffaloes,  and  are  pictured  with  horns ;  but  their  brilliance  has  been 
greatly  dimmed  by  the  passage  of  time.  The  images  can  still  be 
seen  from  the  river  with  the  aid  of  binoculars,  but  residents  say  the 
color  is  rapidly  disappearing.  Visiting  geologists  fear  the  pic- 
tographs will  soon  disappear  entirely,  because  they  are  high  up  on 
the  rugged  cliff,  and  it  is  almost  impossible  to  reach  them.  Yet  the 
fact  remains  that  the  original  artists  reached  the  spot  without  the 
advantage  of  modern  means  of  approach.  It  would  be  a  pity  to 
lose  this  rich  legacy  of  the  past  through  lack  of  effort  to  preserve  it. 

— Julius  F.  Seebach 


THE  UPLIFT 


PATRICK  HENRY 

(The  New  Age) 


Doubtless  many  patriotic  Ameri- 
cans wonder  why  a  statue,  or  at  least 
a  bust,  of  Patrick  Henry  is  not  in 
the  National  Capitol  with  our  other 
national  figures,  or  why  his  statue 
is  not  in  one  of  the  spacious  parks  of 
the  the  District  of  Columbia.  This 
question  will  probably  never  be  an- 
swered to  the  complete  satisfaction 
of  those  who  know  the  eminent  part 
he  played  in  establishing  free  institu- 
tions  in   America. 

It  was  Patrick  Henry's  debates  in 
the  Virginia  House  of  Burgesses,  in 
support  of  seven  resolutions  offered 
by  him  in  affirmation  of  the  rights 
of  the  colony  to  complete  legislative 
independence,  which  awakened  re- 
sistance in  all  the  other  colonies  to 
British  encroachment,  precipitated  by 
the  Stamp  Act  of  1765.  In  his  clos- 
ing arguments  on  one  of  the  resolu- 
tions, he  declared,  "in  tone  of  thrill- 
ing solemnity:" 

"Caesar  had  his  Brutus;  Charles 
the  First,  his  Cromwell;  and  George 
the  Third — ."  "Treason!"  shouted  the 
Speaker.  "Treason!  Treason!"  was 
exclaimed  from  every  part  of  the 
chamber.  Pausing,  and  with  a  de- 
meanor more  positive  and  determined, 
the  orator  closed  his  sentence  to  the 
utter  confusion  of  his  accusers:  " — 
and  George  the  Third  may  profit  by 
their  example.  If  this  be  treason, 
make  the  most  of  it." 

His  resolutions  and  interpretations 
of  the  American  cause  in  his  debates 
were  copied  and  immediately  dis- 
patched to  the  northern  colonies, 
where  resistance  to  the  British  policy 
toward  the  Colonies  had  not  yet  be- 
come vocal,  or  where  it  had  begun  to 


cool.  Their  effect  was  to  arouse  the 
people  to  violent  agitation  from  Bos- 
ton to  Charleston,  S.  C,  and  culminat- 
ed in  the  Declaration  of  Independence. 

"The  publishing  of  the  Virginia 
resolves,"  wrote  Bernard,  the  royal- 
ist Governor  of  Massachusetts,  "prov- 
ed an  alarm-bell  to  the  disaffected." 
General  Gage,  commander  of  the 
British  forces  in  America,  wrote  from 
New  York  that  the  resolves  of  the 
House  of  Burgesses  of  Virginia  had 
"given  the  signal  for  a  general  out- 
cry over  the  continent."  Several  yeass 
later  a  noted  loyalist  writer  declared 
the  resolutions  to  be  the  cause  of  all 
the  serious  disturbances  that  had  be- 
fallen the  people. 

When  on  May  24,  1774,  the  Virgin- 
ians were  advised  of  the  closing  of 
the  port  of  Boston  and  the  Burgesses 
had  designated  June  1,  as  a  day  of 
prayer,  "to  give  us  one  heart  and 
one  mind  firmly  to  oppose  every  in- 
jury to  American  rights,"  it  was  Pat- 
rick Henry  leader  of  all  local  com- 
mittees and  conventions,  who,  after 
Lord  Dunmore,  Governor  of  Virgina, 
dissolved  the  assembly,  urged  the 
members  of  that  body  to  meet  else- 
where and  to  call  upon  the  Colonies 
to  convene  in  a  Continental  Congress, 
also  to  call  a  Virginia  convention,  to 
meet  August  1,  1774. 

At  that  Virginia  convention,  Henry 
was  one  of  the  seven  delegates  ap- 
pointed to  the  first  Continental  Con- 
gress, which  met  in  Philadelphia, 
September  5,  1774.  There  he  evinced 
strong  nationalistic  convictions,  sup- 
porting radical  action  against  the  sale 
of  British  goods  in  American  markets. 
On  a  motion  to  set  up  rules  to  regulate 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  Continental  Congress,  Henry  said, 
in  the  course  of  his  remarks: 

Government  is  dissolved;  fleets  and 
armies  and  the  present  state  of  things 
show  that  government  is  dissolved  * 
*  *.The  distinctions  between  the  Vir- 
ginians, Pennsylvanians,  New  Eng- 
enders, and  New  Yorkers  are  no 
more.  *  *  *  I  am  not  a  Virginian,  but 
an  American! 

In  opposing  the  plan  offered  in 
that  Congress  for  a  permanent  re- 
conciliation between  the  Colonies  and 
Great  Britian,  although  he  was  a 
member  of  the  committe  to  prepare 
statements  to  the  king,  Henry  de- 
clared : 

I  am  inclined  to  think  the  present 
(British)    measures   lead   to   war. 

Again,  in  November,  1774,  when 
Lord  Dunmore  prorogued  the  assem- 
bly, the  members,  led  by  Henry,  met 
in  Richmond,  Va.,  March  20,  1775. 
There  he  was  ready  with  resolutions 
to  put  the  colony  in  a  position  of 
military  defense.  It  was  in  support 
of  these  resolutions  that  he  gave  ut- 
terance to  that  eloquent  statement, 
probably  never  surpassed,  and  known 
to  every  pupil  beyond  the  seventh 
grade: 

It  is  natural  for  man  to  indulge  in 
the  illusions  of  hope  *  *  *.  I  know 
not  what  corse  others  may  take,  but 
as  fore  me,  give  me  liberty  or  give 
me  death! 

He  was  made  chairman  of  the  com- 
mittee provided  for  in  his  resolution 
to  plan  for  "embodying,  arming  and 
disciplining"  the  militia.  Associated 
with  him  were  Nicholas  Harrison, 
Richard  Henry  Lee,  Washington, 
Stephens,  Lewis,  Christian,  Pendle- 
ton, Zane,  and  Jefferson. 

Few  are  familiar  with  the  fact  that 
"the  first  overt  act  of  war"  in  Vir- 
ginia,   the   first   act   of   physicial    re- 


sistance to  a  royal  governor  of  any 
of  the  Colonies,  came  near  being  made 
by  Henry  who,  assembling  the  militia 
of  his  own  county  of  Hanover,  com- 
pelled the  receiver-general  of  the 
British  Crown  to  pay  £330  "as  com- 
pensation for  gunpowder  lately  taken 
out  of  the  public  magazine  by  the 
Governor's  (Lord  Dunmore)  orders." 
This  bold  act  occurred  May  4,  1775. 
The  engagement  with  the  British 
troops  at  Lexington  and  Concord  took 
place  fifteen  days  earlier,  April  19, 
1775. 

Patrick  Henry  was  a  delegate  al- 
so to  the  second  Continental  Con- 
gress, but  left  it  about  the  last  of 
July  to  take  leadership  in  the  mili- 
tary forces  of  Virginia,  of  which 
he  was  first  a  Colonel,  and  later  Com- 
mander-in-chief. However,  by  his 
own  actions  in  Feburary,  1776,  he 
resigned  his  military  command,  large- 
ly because  it  was  the  conviction  of 
his  friends  that  "his  abilities  seemed 
better  calculated  for  the  Senate  than 
the    field." 

As  an  advocate  and  the  interpreter 
of  the  causes  of  the  Revolution  and 
principles  upon  which  the  new  govern- 
ment was  to  be  established  and  flour- 
ish, he  was  continuously  active. 

A  delegate  to  the  Virginia  Conven- 
tion at  Williamsburg  in  1776,  he  sup- 
ported the  motion  "to  instruct  the 
Virginia  delegates  to  the  Continental 
Congress  to  declare  the  United  Colo- 
nies  free   and   independent   states." 

The  Revolution  won,  Henry  fought 
the  adoption  of  the  Federal  Constitu- 
tion with  all  his  power  and  became 
reconciled  only  after  the  first  ten 
Amendments — the  so-called  "Bill  of 
Rights" — became  a  part  of  the  Feder- 
al  Constitution. 

Patrick  Henry  was  born,  May  27 
(some    state,    the    29th),    at    Studley 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


in  Hanover  County,  Va.,  a  frontier 
part  of  the  colony — not4  unlike  the 
frontiers  from  which  came  many  of 
our  most  virile  and  able  statesmen 
in  later  years.  He  was  the  son  of 
John  and  Sarah  (Winston)  Henry. 
His  father  came  from  Aberdeen, 
Scotland,  prior  to  1730.  His  mother 
was  the  daughter  of  Isaac  Winston, 
a  Presbyterian  immigrant  from  York- 
shire, of  Welsh  stock.  His  connection 
with  the  nobility  was  through  a  third 
cousin,  Lord   Broughman. 

Patrick's  early  education  appears 
to  have  been  in  the  small  neighbor- 
hood school.  His  father,  possessed 
of  a  liberal  education,  taught  him  the 
classics,  aided  by  his  uncle,  the  rector 
of  St.  Paul's  Parish  in  Hanover. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen,  he  was  a 
clerk  in  a  store.  A  year  later  his 
father  set  Patrick  and  his  brother 
up  in  a  retail  business.  He  failed 
in  this  venture.  At  the  age  of  eight- 
een, he  married  Mary  Shelton,  the 
daughter  of  a  small  landholder.  His 
dowry  was  300  acres  of  half-exhaust- 
ed, sandy  soil,  and  six  slaves.  On 
this  land  they  eked  out  an  existence 
for  three  years,  when  fire  destroyed 
his  residence  and  its  contents.  Sell- 
ing the  property,  he  and  his  wife  in- 
vested the  proceeds  in  a  country  store. 
Two  years  afterwards,  at  the  age  of 
twenty-three,  he  was  bankrupt.  He 
decided  now  to  become  a  lawyer.  Ac- 
quiring some  knowledge  of  Coke  Upon 
Littleton,  mastering  a  digest  of  the 
Virginia  acts,  and  a  book  on  legal 
forms,  he  went  before  the  examiners 
at  Richmond  for  admission  to  the 
Bar.  Two  of  the  four  examiners  re- 
luctantly signed  his  license  to  prac- 
tice law;  another  absolutely  refused, 
and  the  fourth  affixed  his  signature 
only  after  Henry  had  importuned  him 
to   do    so. 


Patrick  Henry's  mental  equipment 
of  the  legal  profession  was  briefly 
stated  by  a  painstaking  biographer 
in   these   words : 

Not  a  scholar  surely,  nor  even  a  con- 
siderable miscellaneous  reader,  he  yet 
had  the  basis  of  a  good  education;  he 
had  the  habit  of  reading  over  and  over 
again  a  few  of  the  best  books;  he  had 
a  good  memory;  he  had  an  intellect 
strong  enough  to  grasp  the  great 
commanding  features  of  any  subject; 
he  had  a  fondness  for  the  study  of 
human  nature,  and  singular  proficien- 
cy in  that  branch  of  science;  he  had 
quick  and  warm  sympathies,  parti- 
cularly with  persons  in  trouble;  an 
amiable  propensity  to  take  sides  with 
the  "underdog"  in  any  fight. 

Opening  his  office  in  his  father-in- 
law's  tavern,  where  it  was  alleged 
that  "for  three  years  after  getting 
his  license  to  practice  law,  he  tended 
travelers  and  drew  corks,"  Patrick 
Henry  was  at  once  successful.  His 
fee-books  show  that  during  the  first 
three  and  one-half  years  of  his  prac- 
tice, he  handled  at  least  1,185  cases, 
winning  most  of  them,  which  is  evi- 
dence enough  that  he  had  little  time 
to  have  "tended  travelers  and  draw 
corks,"  as  a  biographer  claimed. 

His  first  notable  case  was  in  de- 
fense of  the  Province  of  Virginia 
against  an  action  brought  by  James 
M^aury,  rector  of  a  parish  in  Louisa 
County,  to  determine  the  constitu- 
tionality of  an  old  act  of  the  Virginia 
Assembly  in  the  matter  of  clerical 
pay  to  clergymen  of  the  Established 
Church.  The  clergy  of  that  church 
had  sent  emissaries  to  London  to 
argue  against  the  Virgiania  act,  and 
in  November,  1763,  it  was  declared 
unconstitutional  in  a  decision  render- 
ed by  John  Henry,  Justice  of  the 
county  court  of  Hanover  County  and 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


the  father  of  Patrick.  This  deci- 
sion raised  the  question  of  the  right  of 

self-government,  which  ever  after- 
ward was  an  absorbing  cause  with 
Virginia's  great  orator  and  states- 
man. 

The  rector  charged  that  three  mem- 
bers of  the  jury — impaneled  to  deter- 
mine the  amount  of  the  award  due 
him — were  not  gentlemen,  and  accord- 
ingly the  jury  was  not  legal.  Further 
more,  he  contended  that  they  were 
known  dissenters.  Henry  played  up- 
on this  charge,  insisting  that  plain 
farmers  made  honest  jurymen.  Rid- 
iculing and  criticizing  the  clergymen 
for  demanding  salaries  for  preaching 
the  gospel,  and  for  their  refusal  to 
observe  the  law  of  their  country,  he 
aroused  the  jealousies  and  passions 
of  the  people  to  the  extent  that  the 
considerations  of  the  law  and  equity 
in  the  case  were  swept  away. 

A  biographer  said  of  Henry's  plea 

The  effect  upon  his  auditors  of 
Henry's  plea  against  the  clergy  has 
been  described  in  terms  which  leave 
no  doubt  that  this  was  the  first  of 
those  not  infrequent  and  marvelous 
occasions  in  his  career  when  his 
hearers  were  lifted  out  of  their  ordi- 
nary senses  and  seemed  to  be  hearing 
the  strains  of  an  unearthly  visitant. 
The  jury  came  in  with  a  verdict  of 
one  penny  damages  for  the  clergy- 
man who  had  brought  the  suit  to  re- 
cover his  salary,  and  from  that  day 
the  repute  of  Patrick  Henry,  both 
as  a  lawyer  and  as  orator,  was  estab- 
lished throughout  his  native  state. 
His  legal  practicing  forthwith  re- 
ceived enormous  increase. 

Elected  to  the  assembly  in  May, 
1765,  Patrick  Kerry  distinguished 
himself  at  once  as  a  leader  of  great 
force.     Among   his   fellow   legislators 


were  such  men  as  the  Pendletons, 
Harrisons,  Carys,  and  Braxtons, 
known  for  their  great  estates  and 
high  pretensions.  Henry  immediately 
attacked  and  defeated  a  profligate 
loan  scheme  fostered  by  John  Robin- 
son, treasurer  of  the  colony,  to  fur- 
ther involve  the  Commonwealth.  It 
was  shown  that  Robinson  had  caused 
the  colony  to  lose  more  than  £100,000 
in  Virginia  currency. 

From  this  time  on,  Henry  stood  at 
the  front  in  all  matters  pertaining 
to  the  colony.  He  was  to  Virginia 
what  Samuel  Adams  was  to  Mas- 
sachusetts, and  before  he  was  twenty- 
eight,  was  known  to  leaders  through- 
out the  British  Empire.  He  was  re- 
peatedly sent  to  the  colonial  legisla- 
ture, and  later  to  the  Virginia  House 
of  Delegates.  Following  the  adop- 
tion of  the  state  constitution  (June 
29,  1776),  he  was  at  once  elected 
Goveinor  and  served  five  terms — 
1776-77-78,  and  1784-85.  He  declined 
appointment  to  the  U.  S.  Senate  in 
1794,  and  also  President  Washington's 
offers  to  appoint  him  Secretary  of 
State  and  Chief  Justice  of  the  U.  S. 
Supreme  Court,  in  1795  and  1796.  He 
also  declined  appointment  by  Presi- 
dent John  Adams  (February,  1799) 
as  one  of  three  Envoys  Extraordinary 
and  Ministers  Plenipotentiary  to  the 
French  Republic. 

He  was  a  prominent  figure  in  a 
number  of  the  most  important  law 
cases  of  his  period. 

Patrick  Henry  was  married  twice. 
His  second  wife  was  Dorothea  Dan- 
dridge,  a  granddaughter  of  the  royal 
Governor,   Alexander   Spottiswood. 

Patrick  Henry  passed  away,  after 
many  years  of  ill  health,  on  June  6, 
1799,  at  his  home  in  Charlotte  County, 
Va.  His  remains  were  buried  near 
his  residence. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


PATRICK  HENRY  AND 

THE  CONSTITUTION 


By  Charles  D.  Holland 


Next  Thursday,  May  29,  will  be  the 
200th  anniversary  of  the  birth  of  Pat- 
rick Henry,  Virginia's  distinguished 
orator  and  statesman  of  the  Revolu- 
tionary period,  and  recalls  many  of 
the  achievements  of  this  great  Ameri- 
can. 

That  this  year  of  grave  political 
discussions,  when  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  itself  is  under  fire 
from  many  quarters,  should  have  in 
it  also  an  anniversary  such  as  will 
prompt  a  special  review  of  the  life 
of  Patrick  Henry,  seems  an  unusual 
coincidence.  For  to  the  influence  of 
Patrick  Henry,  more  than  of  any  other 
one  man,  was  due  the  addition  to  the 
Constitution,  within  little  more  than 
three  years  of  its  original  adoption, 
of  the  first  10  amendments — that  "Bill 
of  Rights"  which  guarantees  to  the 
separate  States  and  to  the  people  of 
the  country  certain  basic  privileges'. 

Before  dwelling  upon  these  facts, 
let  us  examine  briefly  some  of  the 
high  points  in  the  whole  career  of 
Patrick  Henry,  and  the  position  he  oc- 
cupied in  the  general  affairs  of  his 
time. 

The  average  person,  remembering 
his  study  of  American  history  during 
his  school  days,  probably  thinks  of 
Patrick  Henry  principally  as  the  great 
orator  who  electrified  the  American 
Colonies  with  his  "If  this  be  treason, 
make  the  most  of  it,"  and  "Give  me 
liberty,  or  give  me  death"  speeches. 
His  participation  in  the  stirring 
events  of  those  years  which  brought, 
first,  independence,  and  then  nation- 


alization, to  America,  however,  was 
much  more  than  that  simply  of  an 
eloquent    speech-maker. 

The  "resolves,"  introduced  by  him 
into  the  Virginia  House  of  Delegates 
on  May  29,  1765  (when  he  was  but 
29  years  of  age),  and  passed  by  that 
body,  gave  the  first  strong  impetus 
to  the  struggle  for  American  indepen- 
dence. Thomas  Jefferson,  many  years 
later,  in  referring  to  those  resolutions, 
said,  "Mr.  Henry  certainly  gave  the 
first  impulse  to  the  ball  of  revolu- 
tion." 

He  was  five  times  elected  Governor 
of  Virgina — a  record  which  exceeded 
even  that  of  the  late  Governor  Albert 
C.  Ritchie  of  Maryland — and  he  might 
have  been  elected  for  other  terms  had 
he  been  willing.  He  was  several  times 
a  delegate  to  the  Continental  Con- 
gress, where  his  counsel  had  great 
weight  in  times  of  grave  crises,  and 
he  served  numerous,  terms  in  the 
Virginia  Assembly.  In  fact,  from  the 
year  1765,  when  he  sprang  into  na- 
tional prominence  as  the  author  of 
the  Virginia  Resolutions,  until  his 
death  in  1799,  he  was  the  dominant 
figure  in  all  the  political  life  of  Vir- 
ginia, his  leadership  and  influence  in 
his  native  State  not  being  exceeded 
by  that  even  of  Washington,  Jeffer- 
son or  Madison. 

Throughout  the  stirring  period 
which  just  preceded  the  Revolution, 
and  during  the  war  itself,  Patrick 
Henry  was  always  the  stalwart  and 
unrelenting  champion  of  liberty.  In 
all    the    American   colonies   from    the 


THE  UPLIFT 


remotest  boundaries  of  New  England 
to  Georgia  in  the  South,  the  echo  of 
his  voice  was  heard,  and  his  bold 
speeches  stirred  the  people  to  the 
conviction  that  separation  from  the 
mother  country  was  their  only  proper 
recourse.  As  early  as  March  23,  1775, 
he  had  said,  in  the  Virginia  conven- 
tion, "If  we  wish  to  be  free;  if  we 
mean  to  preserve  inviolate  those  in- 
estimable privileges  for  which  we 
have  been  so  long  contending;  if  we 
mean  not  basely  to  abandon  the  noble 
struggle  in  which  we  have  been  so 
long  engaged,  and  which  we  have 
pledged  ourselves  never  to  abandon 
until  the  glorious  object  of  our  con- 
test shall  be  obtained — we  must  fight! 
I  repeat  it,  sir — we  must  fight!  An 
appeal  to  arms,  and  to  the  God  of 
hosts,  is  all  that  is  left  us."  And 
the  speech,  of  which  the  above  was  a 
part,  has  been  called  his  personal  de- 
claration of  war  against  Great  Brit- 
ain— antedating  the  great  American 
"Declaration  of  Independence,"  pass- 
ed by  the  Continental  Congress,  by 
more    than    a    year. 

From  before  the  Revolution  also 
Patrick  Henry  was  a  passionate  ad- 
vocate of  a  strong  union  government 
for  all  the  provinces.  As  early  as 
1774,  on  the  floor  of  Congress,  at 
Philadelphia,  he  had  exclaimed,  "All 
distinctions  are  thrown  down.  All 
America  is  thrown  into  one  mass." 
And  again,  "The  distinctions  between 
Virginians,  Pennsylvanians,  New  Eng- 
landers  and  New  Yorkers  are  no  more. 
I  am  not  a  Virginian  but  an  Ameri- 
can." In  the  spring  of  1776,  when 
the  question  of  independence  was  be- 
ing squarely  faced  by  all  the  colonies, 
he  had  even  gone  so  far  as  to  suggest 
that,  however  inevitable  and  urgent 
was    this    state    of    independence,    it 


might  be  better  to  defer  the  effort  to 
establish  it  for  a  while  longer — until 
after  the  basis  for  a  new  general 
government  had  been  worked  out,  lest 
the  separate  States,  in  separating 
from  England,  should  lapse  into  a 
separation  from  one  another  also. 

When  the  war  had  been  brought  to 
a  successful  conclusion,  he  devoted 
his  influence,  for  the  next  few  years 
to  the  policy  of  strengthening  the 
confederation  which  had  been  set  up, 
being  in  the  nation  one  of  the  main 
supporters  of  the  idea  of  giving  great- 
er power  and  dignity  to  the  central 
government. 

Yet,  ardent  champion  of  liberty  for 
the  American  States,  and  of  a  strong 
independent  government,  though  he 
was,  Patrick  Henry  was  at  the  same 
time  one  of  the  first  of  the  statesmen 
of  his  era  to  recognize  that  a  Federal 
Government  in  which  a  number  of 
separate  States  were  to  be  united 
into  one  nation  should  have  certain 
well-defined  checks  upon  its  powers. 

So  necessary  did  he  regard  the 
provision  of  such  checks  that  when 
the  convention  at  Philadelphia,  in 
1787,  produced  the  present  Constitu- 
tion as  the  new  instrument  of  govern- 
ment for  the  United  States  (but  with- 
out a  "Bill  of  Rights"  such  as  was 
later  appended  in  the  form  of  the  first 
10  amendments),  he  immediately  an- 
nouced  his  inability  to  approve  it,  and 
that  he  would  oppose  its  adoption. 

The  majority  of  the  States,  and  of 
the  leaders  in  those  States,  favored 
the  acceptance  of  the  Constitution 
as  it  was,  taking  the  view  that  what- 
ever weaknesses  it  might  prove  to 
have,  could  be  corrected  at  a  later 
time.  But  the  position  on  which  Pat- 
rick Henry  took  his  stand  from  the 
beginning  was  that  before  ratification 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  it  at  all  it  should  be  remitted  to 
a  second  convention  with  instructions 
to  reframe  it  in  such  a  way  as  to 
safeguard  to  the  States  and  to  its 
citizens  individually  those  rights 
which  all  liberty-loving  people  re- 
garded as  fundamental. 

This  was  the  issue  on  which  he 
waged  his  great  fight  in  the  State 
convention  of  Virginia  in  June,  1788, 
for  the  consideration  of  the  Constitu- 
tion, and  though  the  majority  senti- 
ment was  against  him,  he  held  off 
action  for  23  days  by  sheer  force  of 
his  masterly  arguments.  "A  general 
positive  provision  should  be  inserted 
in  the  new  system,"  he  said  in  one 
of  his  speeches,  "securing  to  the 
States  and  the  people  every  right 
which  was  not  conceded  to  the  gen- 
eral government." 

Henry's  fight,  conducted  so  per- 
sistently in  this  "Virginia  convention 
against  immediate  ratification  of  the 
Constitution  in  its  existing  form,  was 
lost.  His  defeat,  however,  was  in 
reality  a  victory  in  behalf  of  the 
cause  for  which  he  had  been  ultimate- 
ly contending.  It  had  been  claimed 
at  the  outset  that  in  this  assembly  of 
170  delegates  there  would  be  a  major- 
ity of  at  least  50  votes  for  the  Con- 
stitution. But  when  the  final  poll 
was  registered  it  showed  a  majority 
of  only  10  votes.  And  even  this  small 
majority  was  gained  only  after  the 
inclusion  in  the  resolution  for  adop- 
tion of  a  preamble  which  solemnly 
stated  it  to  be  the  understanding  of 
Virginia  in  this  action  that  it  retain- 


ed every  power  not  expressly  granted 
to  the  Federal  Government;  and  after 
a  promise  by  the  champions  of  the 
Constitution,  led  by  Madison,  that 
efforts  would  be  made  to  secure  at 
once  by  act  of  Congress  whatever 
amendments  to  the  instrument  might 
be  deemed  necessary. 

New  York,  North  Carolina  and  se- 
veral other  States,  followed  the  ex- 
ample of  Virginia  in  demanding  a 
speedy  addition  to  the  Constitution 
of  a  bill  of  right,  while  throughout 
the  nation  as  a  whole,  due  principally 
to  the  influence  of  Patrick  Henry's 
able  and  statesmanly  advocacy  of  the 
matter,  a  like  strong  sentiment  quick- 
ly became  vocal. 

In  consequence,  the  first  Congress 
of  the  United  States  organized  under 
the  new  system,  proposed  to  the 
States— in  the  fall  of  1789—12  amend- 
ments. Of  these,  10  received  ratifica- 
tion by  a  suffient  number  of  State 
governments,  and  on  December  15, 
1791,  became  a  part  of  the  Constitu- 
tion. 

In  these  10  amendments  were  in- 
cluded in  principle  virtually  every- 
thing for  which  Patrick  Henry  had 
fought,  and  to  the  necessity  of  which 
he  had  been  so  largely  instrumental 
in  arousing  the  public  consciousness. 
To  him  chiefly,  therefore,  the  Ameri- 
can people  are  indebted  for  those  well- 
conceived  limits  of  power  which  their 
national  Constitution  has,  and  which 
has  given  to  it  a  greater  degree  of 
perfection  than  it  could  otherwise 
have. 


Things  are  about  equal.     The  thin  man  has  more  to  laugh 
about,  but  the  fat  man  has  more  to  laugh  with. — Exchange. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


NEUTRAL  TERRITORY 

By  Myrtle  Jamison  Trachsel 


Celia  Herbert  stood  with  her  father, 
looking  up  at  the  front  of  Mount  Ver- 
non. They  were  wondering  where 
they  could  get  the  necessary  money 
to  give  the  beautiful  old  place  a  much 
needed  coat  of  paint.  Visitors  had 
formerly  come  in  great  numbers  to 
see  the  home  and  the  tomb  of  our 
first  President  and  his  wife,  Martha 
Washington.  Their  entertainment  had 
worked  a  hardship  on  the  last  of  that 
name  to  inherit  Mount  Vernon,  and 
it  had  been  necessary  to  sell  the 
estate  of  a  little  over  two  hundred 
acres  to  an  association  of  women, 
headed  by  Miss  Cunningham  of  Geor- 
gia. Two  hundred  thousand  dollars 
had  been  raised  for  its  purchase  in 
the  year  1860,  but  the  money  for  re- 
storing and  refurnishing  it  must  come 
from  the  small  fee  of  twenty-five 
cents  each  visitor  was  asked  to  pay. 

"We  made  a  fine  start,"  sighed 
Colonel  Upton  Herbert,  the  superin- 
tendent placed  in  charge  of  Mount 
Vernon.  "The  mansion  has  a  new 
roof  of  cypress  shingles  with  rounded 
ends  like  those  used  originally.  The 
long  gallery  that  had  been  propped 
up  with  timbers  has  been  repaired 
and  the  rooms  papered  and  painted. 
If  only  the  Civil  War  had  not  come — " 

His  voice  trailed  off  as  Miss  Tracy, 
the  secretary  of  the  women's  associa- 
tion, came  from  the  house  with  a 
letter  in  her  hand. 

"It  is  from  Miss  Cunningham.  She 
is  trying  to  get  them  to  declare 
Mount  Vernon  neutral  territory  dur- 
ing the  war.  In  the  meantime  we  are 
to  go  on  as  best  we  can.     She  is  not 


allowed  to  pass  through  the  lines  and 
so  must  stay  in  Georgia." 

Colonel  Herbert  nodded.  "Geoi'ge 
Washington  gave  to  both  the  North 
and  the  South  the  service  of  many 
years  which  he  would  much  rather 
have  spent  quietly  here.  Mount  Ver- 
non will  welcome  all  her  sons." 

"Don't  you  see,"  cried  Celia,  "if 
this  is  neutral  ground  visitors  will 
continue  to  come." 

Miss    Tracy    smiled  her.     "The 

captain  of  the  Thomas  Collyer  sent 
word  that  his  boat  has  been  charter- 
ed to  bring  a  large  company  from 
Baltimore  tomorrow." 

"Oh,  then  I  will  tell  Milly  to  get 
ready  for  them." 

Colonel  Herbert  looked  at  the  build- 
ing hopefully.  "Perhaps  we  can  take 
in  enough  money  to  paint  part  of  it 
if  we  do  the  work  ourselves." 

Miss  Tracy  thought  the  next  money 
to  come  in  should  be  used  to  put  a  new 
roof  on  the  old  cattle  barn.  "It  was 
erected  in  1733  by  President  Wash- 
ington's father,"  she  reminded  them. 
"It  should  be  preserved." 

The  Colonel  agreed  with  her.  "We 
will  put  the  proceeds  from  tomorrow's 
visitors  into  shingles." 

As  it  happened  there  were  no  pro- 
ceeds from  the  large  party  that  filed 
off  the  steamer  the  next  morning.  It 
was  a  bright  sunshiny  day  and  the 
picnic  baskets  gave  the  company  a 
festive  air,  but  there  was  no  gayety. 
They  placed  the  baskets  under  the 
trees  that  bordered  the  Potomac 
River,  and  sat  about  in  small  groups 
talking  quietly.  In  vain  did  Uncle 
Ed  try  to  lure  them  to  the  tomb  of 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


George  and  Martha  Washington.  They 
were  not  interested  in  the  mansion, 
the  garden  laid  out  by  Washington, 
or  the  splendid  views  from  the  top 
of  the  hill. 

"Dey  jes  intends  to  eat  an  set," 
the  old  negro  told  Celia. 

She  decided  to  go  down  herself  and 
invite  them  up  to  the  house.  To  her 
surpirse  she  saw  there  were  many 
more  men  than  women  in  the  com- 
pany. Most  of  them  were  young. 
Those  in  the  first  group  she  ap- 
proached were  talking  in  subdued 
tones. 

"Wouldn't  you  like  to  come  up  to 
the  house?"  she  asked.  "We  are 
beginning  to  collect  some  of  the 
things  that  were  here  in  President 
Washington's  time.  Already  we  have 
the  harpsichord  he  bought  for  his 
adopted  daughter,  Nelly  Custis.  Mrs. 
Robert  E.  Lee  has  returned  the  hand- 
some Hepplewhite  sideboard  that  was 
in  the   dinning -room." 

"Poor  Mrs.  Lee!"  sighed  a  woman 
whose  eyes  were  suspiciously  red. 

Celia  paused  beside  a  young  couple 
who  stood  a  little  apart  from  the 
others,  but  went  on  again  when  she 
saw  that  the  girl  was  crying.  Being 
a  descendant  of  Mrs.  Washington  and 
also  of  Lord  Fairfax,  the  President's 
early  friends  and  neighbor,  Celia  was 
not  lacking  in  hospitality.  But  if 
they  were  not  interested  in  Mount 
Vernon,  why  had  they  come? 

She  learned  the  answer  a  few  days 
later.  The  young  men  in  the  party 
had  not  gone  back  to  Baltimore,  but 
had  marched  off  to  join  the  Confed- 
erate army.  The  picnic  at  Mount 
Vernon  had  been  their  plan  for  get- 
ting through  the  Union  lines.  Be- 
cause of  this  the  steamer  which  had 


been  chartered  by  the  women  to 
bring  visitors  up  the  Potomac  was  no 
longer  allowed  to  make  the  trip. 
Miss  Cunningham  wrote  that  she  was 
trying  to  reach  both  the  commanders 
of  the  North  and  the  South  and  obtain 
guarantees  that  there  would  be  no 
fighting  around  the  home  of  the  fath- 
er of  his  country,  but  so  far  had  been 
unsuccessful.  In  the  meantime  Gene- 
ral Beauregard's  men  pressed  up 
from  the  south,  and  General  Scott's 
moved  down  from   the  north. 

Colonel  Herbert  rode  in  to  Wash- 
ington to  see  his  friend  Mr.  Riggs, 
in  the  hope  that  he  might  be  able 
to  do  something  about  it.  It  was  a 
tiresome  journey  to  the  Capitol  on 
horseback,  but  since  there  were  no 
more  visitors,  the  Colonel  felt  sure 
Celia  and  Miss  Tracy  could  get  along 
very  nicely  in  his  absence. 

The  next  morning  Celia  was  in  the 
garden  helping  Uncle  Ed  tie  up  the 
Mary  Washington  rose,  which  the 
first  President  had  planted  and  named 
for  his  mother.  As  she  turned  to  go 
into  the  house  she  was  startled  to 
see  a  young  man  wearing  a  blue  uni- 
form step  out  from  behind  the  garden 
wall. 

"What  are  you  doing  here?"  she 
gasped. 

"I  was  in  the  neighborhood  and  it 
seemed  a  good  time  to  visit  Mount 
Vernon.  I  understand  visitors  are 
welcome." 

"Oh  yes,  yes  indeed!  But  you  must 
put  down  your  arms." 

"My  dear  young  lady,  a  soldier 
never  puts  down  his  arms." 

"But  this  is  neutral  territory — or 
will  be." 

"All  territory  belongs  to  him  who 
can  hold  it,  and  that  is  never  the  one 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


who  has  disarmed  himself  in  the  midst 
of  a  war." 

Celia  had  to  give  in.  "The  slave 
quarters  are  beyond  the  vegetable 
gardens,"  she  said,  pointing.  "There 
are  the  spinning  and  weaving  rooms, 
that  is  the  coach  house,  and  nearer 
the  mansion  is  the  kitchen.  There 
are  beautiful  views  in  all  directions." 

"I  would  like  to  see  them  from  your 
highest  windows.  The  house  is  visi- 
ble for  at  least  a  mile  down  the  road. 
Such  a  high  point  seems  to  draw  me." 

"Then  you  came  by  the  road?" 

He  did  not  answer,  and  Celia  led 
the  way  around  the  house. 

"The  ice  house  was  over  there,  and 
on  that  slope  was  the  deer  park.  In 
time  we  hope  to  restore  everything 
as  it  was." 

They  stood  a  moment  on  the  wide 
gallery  admiring  the  view  down  to 
the  river  and  beyond  to  the  wooded, 
hills,  then  went  inside. 

"The  two  rooms  on  either  side  of 
the  broad  hall  and  the  four  bedrooms 
above  were  here  when  George  Wash- 
ington inherited  the  estate  from  his 
brother.  At  one  end  he  added  the 
banquet  room  which  is  two  stories 
high.  At  the  other  end  he  built  a 
large  library  and  his  own  bedroom 
above.  This  gave  them  twelve  bed- 
rooms, counting  those  on  the  third 
floor,  and  because  of  the  many  visitors 
all  were  needed.  Let  me  show  you 
the  beautiful  ceiling  in  the  banquet 
room,  and  the  marble  mantel  with  the 
Washington  coat-of-arms." 

The  soldier  in  blue  carried  his 
musket  loosely  over  his  arm,  but  he 
was  never  off  guard.  When  they 
returned  to  the  hall  and  found  a 
soldier  in  gray  standing  there,  he 
was  not  taken  by  surprise. 


"A  spy!"  he  cried,  his  musket  level- 
ed. 

"Put  down  your  gun  or  I  will  shoot," 
returned  the  other. 

Celia  rushed  frantically  between 
them.  "You  must  not!  This  is  neu- 
tral territory.  You  are  under  a  flag 
of  truce  by  the  very  act  of  coming 
here.  General  Washington  fought  for 
both  the  North  and  the  South.  You 
cannot  kill  each  other  here." 

The  two  hesitated,  their  guns  aim- 
ed. "Washington  was  a  Virginian," 
muttered  the  one  in  gray. 

"New  England  troops  fought  un- 
der him." 

Celia  was  almost  beside  herself  with 
anxiety.  "Put  down  your  guns.  This 
is  neutral  territory,  I  tell  you." 

They  considered  this  and  then  re- 
luctantly agreed.  Celia  breathed  a 
sigh  of  relief  and  hurried  to  take 
advantage  of  the  armistice     . 

Hurriedly  Celia  led  the  way  up- 
stairs, keeping  a  watchful  eye  on  both 
visitors,  and  chatting  all  the  time. 
"I  will  show  you  our  President's 
room.  The  bed  used  by  him  now  be- 
longs to  an  heir  of  Mrs.  Washington's. 
It  is  hoped  it  may  some  day  be  re- 
stored to  its  former  place." 

"You  said  there  were  bedrooms 
above?"  inquired  the  youth  in  blue. 

"I  will  show  you.  Mrs.  Washing- 
ton moved  her  things  to  one  of  them 
after  her  husband's  death.  From  its 
dormer  window  she  could  see  his 
tomb." 

From  the  third  floor  windows  the 
Union  soldier  studied  the  surround- 
ing country.  The  one  in  gray  also 
made  use  of  this  high  vantage  point. 
It  was  plain  that  was  what  they  had 
come  for. 

They  hastened  down  the  steps  to- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


gether,  each  one  eager  to  report  what 
had  been  seen  from  the  third  story 
windows,  but  not  relaxing  his  vigil- 
ance for  one  moment.  They  hurried 
away,  one  to  the  right  and  the  other 
to  the  left,  eyeing  each  other  as  they 
went. 

Celia  sat  down  on  the  steps  because 
her  knees  were  too  weak  to  hold  her 
up.  The  knowledge  that  both  armies 
were  so  close  that  their  scouts  had 
come  to  reconnoiter,  frightened  her. 
The  armies  might  meet  here  any  day 
in  battle.  It  must  not  be!  There 
would  be  little  her  father  could  do 
about  it  in  Washington.  What  they 
needed  was  a  guarantee  from  the 
commander  of  each  force,  in  writing, 
that  Mount  Vernon  would  be  respect- 
ed as  neutral  territory.  Armed  with 
these  they  could  compel  soldiers  of 
both  sides  to  lay  clown  their  arms 
when  visiting  it.  She  must  get  those 
guarantees. 

She  did  not  know  where  the  armies 
were,  but  the  Union  soldier  had  ridden 
up  the  road.  She  would  go  a  mile 
or  so  and  make  inquiries.  With  the 
protesting  Uncle  Ed  as  a  bodyguard, 
Celia  hurried  on,  urging  her  horse  to 
the  greatest  possible  speed.  She  had 
neglected  to  tell  Miss  Tracy  of  her 
plan.  Perhaps  that  was  just  as  well 
since  it  would  save  her  worry.  When 
a  mile  and  then  two  miles  had  been 
traveled  there  was  still  no  sign  of  a 
camp.  At  the  top  of  the  next  hill 
however,  a  horseman  suddenly  ap- 
peared in  the  road.  He  was  a  Union 
soldier. 

"It  is  the  maid  of  Mount  Vernon,  is 
it  not?  May  I  ask  why  you  travel 
so  far?" 

"I  am  trying  to  find  your  camp. 
I  must  get  General  Scott's  guarantee 
that     Mount    Vernon    be    considered 


neutral  territory.  Then  I  will  ask 
the  same  of  General  Beauregard." 

"I'm  sorry,  Miss,  but  no  visitors 
are  allowed  at  camp." 

"Then  take  us  as  prisoners  for 
questioning.  You  can  get  us  past 
the  sentries." 

He  considered.  "The  camp  is  over 
four  miles  from  here  and  I  would  have 
to  blindfold  you  both." 

Uncle  Ed  protestedly  violently, 
but  Celia  was  determined  to  see  the 
Union  commander.  It  was  a  long 
way  to  go  blindfolded.  Even  though 
she  trusted  the  young  man  who  guided 
their  horses,  her  ears  were  alert  to 
catch  every  sound.  She  knew  when 
they  passed  the  sentries  and  each 
time  she  shivered  a  little  at  hearing 
herself  called  a  prisoner.  At  last 
the  voices  of  men,  the  neighing  of 
horses  and  the  tramp,  tramp  of 
marching  feet  told  her  they  were 
nearing  the  end  of  the  journey.  They 
rode  slowly  now  until  the  horses 
were  halted  and  she  was  helped  from 
the  saddle.  The  bandage  was  taken 
from  her  eyes  and  she  saw  General 
Scott  seated  behind  a  table  strewn 
with  papers   and  maps. 

"Sir,  this  young  lady  today  allowed 
me  to  go  to  the  third  flood  of  Mount 
Vernon  to  reconnoiter.  In  fact  she 
saved  my  life  when  one  of  the  enemy 
suddenly  appeared.  For  that  reason 
I  brought  her  here  that  she  might 
make  a  request  of  you." 

"I  am  grateful  to  you,  Miss.  Let 
us  hear  the  request." 

"Sir,  George  Washington  fought 
for  both  the  North  and  the  South. 
Surely  you  must  see  there  can  be  no 
fighting  at  Mount  Vernon.  My  fath- 
er is  the  superintendent.  Will  you 
not  give  give  us  a  guarantee  that  it 
will    be    considered    neutral    territory 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


by  you?  I  will  ask  the  same  of  the 
southern  commander." 

The  general  wrote  out  the  paper 
and  handed  it  to  her.  "I  am  glad 
the  home  of  our  first  President  has 
so  courageous  a  defender." 

With  the  guarantee  in  her  hand, 
the  distance  back  to  the  place  where 
she  had  met  the  young  soldier  did  not 
seem  so  long.  They  were  quite  good 
friends  by  this  time,  and  chatted 
freely  about  a  number  of  things. 

"I  will  ride  with  you  to  the  southern 
camp,  or  perhaps  we  had  better  wait 
for  your  father  to  return." 

The  armies  may  come  this  way  any 
day.     I  must  go  tomorrow." 

"How  will  you  find  General  Beaure- 
gard?" 

Celia  did  not  know.  In  her  first 
venture  she  had  accidentally  stumbled 
upon  the  very  person  who  was  sym- 
pathetic. Without  his  help  she  might 
never  have  gotten  into  the  Union 
camp.  She  couldn't  hope  to  be  as 
lucky  again.  The  view  from  the  third 
story  window  showed  only  the  fami- 
liar wooded  hills  and  patches  of  cul- 
tivated land.  But  the  fact  that  the 
Union  soldier  had  seen  something  to 
interest    him,    gave    her    the    general 


direction    of   the    opposing   force. 

They  started  early  the  next  morn- 
ing— the  confident  young  girl,  the 
doubting  Miss  Tracy  and  the  grumb- 
ling old  negro  servant.  They  rode 
all  morning  making  inquiries  when- 
ever possible.  They  stopped  at  a 
spring  to  eat  a  picnic  lunch  and  ser- 
iously considered  giving  up  the  ven- 
ture. 

Before  Celia  could  make  up  her 
mind  to  turn  back,  a  party  of  horse- 
men came  swiftly  up  the  road.  They 
were  wearing  gray  uniforms.  The 
sergeant  smiled  when  she  told  him 
she  must  see  General  Beauregard. 
When  she  stated  her  errand  he  look- 
ed doubtful,  but  when  he  saw  the 
guarantee  obtained  from  General 
Scott,  he  sent  on  of  his  men  back  with 
Celia's  party. 

Many  soldiers  from  both  the  North 
and  the  South  visited  Mount  Vernon 
during  the  war,  but  when  they  were 
shown  the  guarantees  of  these  two 
commanders  they  did  not  hesitate  to 
leave  their  arms  at  the  gate.  The 
home  of  General  Washington,  the 
father  of  his  country,  was  neutral 
territory. 


WHAT  IS  TRUTH? 

Truth  is  a  well  of  water  clear  and  pure ; 
Truth  is  a  diamond — like  the  Kohinoor; 
Truth  is  the  charity  of  morning  skies ; 
Truth  the  fair  depths  of  little  children's  eyes ! 


-Clinton  Scollard 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BRITISH  INVASION  OF 

NORTH  CAROLINA,  1813 

(North  Carolina  Historical  Commission) 


Most  of  us  know  something  about 
the  British  and  Tory  campaigns  in 
North  Carolina  during  the  Revolu- 
tionary War,  but  the  fact  that  a 
British  force  landed  on  our  shores 
during  the  War  of  1812  is  not  a  mat- 
ter of  common  knowledge.  Not 
many  months  had  elapsed  after  the 
declaration  of  war  before  the  British 
had  blockaded  a  number  of  the  chief 
American  ports  and  were  conducting 
landing  raids  which  caused  excitement 
and  at  times  even  panic  among  the 
inhabitants  of  the  coastal  regions. 
In  the  spring  and  early  summer  of 
1813  the  people  of  eastern  North  Car- 
olina feared  that  they  also  were 
threatened,  and  it  was  not  long  be- 
fore they  were  actually  subjected  to 
attack. 

The  chief  incursion  occurred  in 
July,  1813,  and  is  described  in  an  ac- 
count in  the  Philadelphia  Aurora, 
August  10,  1813,  reprinted  from  the 
Baltimore  Patriot,  which  quotes  liber- 
ally from  a  letter  from  Thomas  S. 
Singleton,  legislator,  lawyer,  and  cus- 
toms collector  of  New  Bern  and  Ocra- 
coke,  as  follows: 

"On  the  11th— (of  July)  a  fleet  un- 
der the  command  of  Cockbui'n,  con- 
sisting of  one  74,  three  frigates  one 
brig  and  three  schooners,  was  dis- 
covered at  nine  o'clock  at  night,  off 
Ocracoke  Bar.  The  revenue  cutter 
got  under  way  with  the  money  and 
customhouse  bonds  belonging  to  the 
office,  at  daylight. 

"The  barges  started  from  the  fleet 
at  the  time  the  cutter  weighed  anchor. 


The  first  eleven  came  in  regular 
order,  until  nearly  within  reach  of 
the  shot  of  the  privateer  brig  Ana- 
conda, and  the  letter  of  the  marque 
Atlas.  They  separated  then,  and  haul- 
ed off  under  the  edge  of  Ocracoke, 
waiting  the  arrival  of  the  other  ten, 
and  on  their  arrival,  slowly  approach- 
ed the  vessel,  firing  their  12  lb.  car- 
ronades,  and  several  of  their  Congreve 
rockets,  without  effect. 

"The  Anaconda  and  Atlas  began 
firing;  but  it  was  of  short  duration, 
for  they  had  but,  one  11  men  and  the 
other  30;  and  the  enemy  had  not  less 
than  3,000  inside  the  bar  and  cross- 
ing. The  crews  of  the  vessels  took  to 
their  boats  and  mostly  escaped.  The 
captain  of  the  Atlas  kept  on  board, 
and  continued  firing  at  the  enemy, 
after  his  men  had  left  him. 

"Several  of  the  barges  kept  on  in 
pursuit  of  the  cutter,  without  stop- 
ping to  board  the  prizes,  thinking,  as 
they  afterwards  -said,  that  if  they  had 
taken  her,  they  should  have  prevented 
information  reaching  New  Bern.  She 
very  narrowly  escaped,  crowding  all 
sail,  and  cutting  away  her  long  boat. 
After  pursuing  her  eight  or  ten  miles 
through  the  Sound,  they  gave  up  the 
chase  and  returned. 

"Several  hundred  men  were  landed 
at  Portsmouth,  and  as  many  at  Ocra- 
coke. Among  those  at  Portsmouth 
were  300  regulars  of  the  102d  regi- 
ment under  Col.  Napier,  and  400  ma- 
rines and  sailors.  They  had  field 
pieces,  but  did  not  land  them — 

"On  the  6th  the  enemy  hoisted  sail 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


and  stood  to  sea.  The  inhabitants 
being  much  alarmed,  a  number  en- 
deavored to  escape  from  the  island, 
among  them  a  Richard  Carey  and  his 
family.  He  got  into  his  boat  with 
wife  and  children  and  was  ordered 
back  by  a  party  of  soldiers. 

"He  was  about  obeying;  but  being 
slow  in  his  motions  (he  being  a  decre- 
pid  old  man)  one  of  the  soldiers  fired 
on  him  and  wounded  him  in  the  breast, 
but  mortally,  it  is  supposed.  The  ad- 
miral told  him  (as  he  told  the  rest), 
'point  out  the  man  who  did  it,  and 
he  shall  be  corrected,'  well  knowing 
it  was  impossible  to  identify  any  one 
in  such  a  number  of  strangers. 

"Other  letters  state  that  his  excel- 
lency was  about  selecting  a  scite  (site) 
for  a  fort  near  Ocracoke  Inlet — that 
forces  were  daily  arriving- — that  they 
were  in  high  spirits  and  fine  order 
— that  is  intended  to  erect  a  fort 
at   Beaver   Island   if   practicable.  The 


light  horse  from  Raleigh  were  to  re- 
turn, but  the  volunteers  and  militia 
remain  for  some  time. 

"At  Wilmington,  there  were  five 
gunboats  in  order,  ready  for  action, 
anchored  below  the  town.  A  battery 
had  been  mounted,  to  annoy  an  ap- 
proaching enemy,  and  in  addition  to 
their  uniform  companies  of  artillery, 
infantry,  cavalry  and  militia,  there 
had  arrived  six  companies.  There 
were  also  expected  momently  a  com- 
pany of  horse  and  another  of  rifle- 
men." 

The  excitement  caused  by  this  raid 
proved  to  be  short-lived,  for  the 
British  did  not  undertake  a  serious, 
large-scale  invasion  of  North  Caro- 
lina. The  war  came  to  a  close  early 
in  1815,  and  never  cince  that  time 
has  the  state  been  subjected  to  in- 
vasion by  a  hostile  force  from  across 
the  sea. 


THE  MAN  WHO  STICKS 


The  man  who  sticks  has  his  lesson  learned 
Success  won't  come  by  chance — it's  earned 
By  pounding  away  with  good  hard  knocks 
Make  stepping-stones  out  of  stumbling-blocks 
For  the  man  who  sticks  has  the  sense  to  see 
He  can  make  himself  what  he  wants  to  be. 
If  he'll  off  with  his  coat  and  pitch  right  in — 
The  man  who  sticks  can't  help  but  win ! 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


HOOVER  HOSIERY 

By  L.  C.  Wallace 


The  Hoover  Hosiery  Company  of 
Concord,  N.  C,  manufacturers  of  the 
nationally  advertised  "Townwear" 
brand  of  women's  fine  silk  and  nylon 
hosiery,  was  organized  in  1918  by 
Aubrey  R  Hoover,  a  native  North 
Carolinian.  From  its  meagre  be- 
ginnings to  the  time  of  his  death  in 
1936  Mr.  Hoover  was  the  guiding 
light  of  this  organization,  and  today 
with  its  spacious  building,  its  hum- 
dreds  of  skilled  workers,  its  modern 
equipment  and  its  efficient  sales  force 
distributing  "Townwear''  to  every 
state  in  the  Union,  this  well-known 
company  stands  as  living  evidence  of 
Mr.  Hoover's  ingenuity,  intelligence 
and  ambition.  It  is  interesting  to 
note  that  Mr.  Hoover  is  credited  with 
importing  the  first  full-fashioned 
knitting  machines  in  the  South  for 
installation    in    the    Concord    mill. 

After  Mr.  Hoover's  death  the  man- 
agement of  the  business  was  as- 
sumed by  his  son,  Aubrey  R.  Hoover, 
Jr.,  who  holds  the  title  of  Secretary 
and  Treasurer  of  the  corporation.  He 
is  also  a  large  stock  holder  and  of- 
ficer of  the  Concord  Silk  Throwing 
Company,  The  Hugh  Grey  Hosier y 
Company  and  the  Concord  Knitting 
Company  which  incidentally  was  also 
founded  by  his  father.  Having  entered 
the  business  immediately  after  his  gra- 
duation from  college,  he  is  adequately 
qualified  for  the  position  he  now  holds 
and  under  his  leadership  the  company 
has  steadily  progressed  and  prosper- 
ed. 

National    distribution    for    "Town- 


wear"  Hosiery  has  been  effected 
through  the  efforts  of  the  Hoover 
sales  force  and  the  results  of  a  na- 
tional advertising  campaign.  The 
sales  force  is  under  the  direction  of 
E.  S.  Towery,  General  Sales  Manager, 
who  has  been  with  the  company  in 
various  capacities  for  the  past  six- 
teen years 

As  a  North  Carolina  institution, 
the  Hoover  Hosiery  Company,  al- 
though a  manufacturer  of  a  national- 
ly distributed  product,  has  neverthe- 
less retained  a  very  definite  local  at- 
mosphere. The  company  was  the  first 
manufacturer  to  give  recognition  to 
prominent  retail  stores  of  the  South 
in  their  national  advertising.  These 
advertisements  featured  not  only 
hosiery,  but  also  complete  ensembles 
that  could  be  purchased  at  such  stores 
as  Taylor's  of  Raleigh,  Ellis  Stone 
Co.  of  Greensboro  and  Durham,  and 
The  James  L.  Tapp  Co.  of  Columbia, 
S.  C.  Only  recently,  salesmen  were  sup- 
plied with  advance  notice  postcards 
to  mail  to  customers  on  whom  they 
planned  to  call.  One  side  of  this 
card  has  been  devoted  to  a  color  il- 
lustration of  the  Wright  Brothers 
Memorial  at  Kitty  Hawk,  N.  C.  An- 
other such  card  depicts  a  hunting 
scene,  one  of  the  most  popular  sports 
of  the  famous  Piedmont  section  of 
North  Carolina.  Thus,  all  over  the 
nation,  by  their  name,  their  product 
and  by  their  advertising  The  Hoover 
Hosiery  Company  leaves  no  doubt  as 
to  its  location — its  home  state — 
North  Carolina. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


ROBERT  PAASCH 

By  Junaita  Randall 


This  is  <x  true  story  of  a  boy  who 
was  the  biggest  kind  of  a  hero,  and 
overcame  great  difficulties  in  his  brief 
life.  Robert  Paasch  had  been  a  nor- 
mal, active  child  until  he  was  about 
three  years  old.  One  day  he  had  a 
bad  fall  and  struck  the  back  of  his 
head.  At  first  it  did  not  seem  to 
hurt  him  much,  but  he  soon  began 
to  lose  strength,  and  he  developed 
what  medical  men  call  progressive 
muscular  dystrophy.  First  there  were 
exercises,  then  braces,  then  crutches, 
Ihen  carts,  and  finally  the  wheelchair 
— an   almost  helpless   cripple. 

Robert  knew  full  well  what  all 
this  meant  to  his  future,  but  a  spirit 
of  courage  took  root  in  his  soul  to 
grow  there  and  blossom  like  a  flower 
that  grows  to  share  its  fragrance 
with  everyone  who  passes  by.  He 
imparted  his  courage  to  his  parents, 
to  his  beautiful  sister,  and  to  all  his 
friends.  He  was  a  fountain  of  cour- 
age   and   inspiration. 

His  sister,  five  years  older  than 
himself,  died  when  he  was  seventeen, 
although  his  heart  was  torn  within 
him,  he  acted  the  man,  and  soon  the 
urge  to  carry  on  helped  time  to  quiet 
his  grief.  Unable  to  move,  to  dress 
himself,  to  feed  himself,  Robert  had 
a  power  in  his  frail  hands  that  thou- 
sands of  able-bodied  men  cannot 
claim.  A  pencil  placed  betwen  his 
thumb  and  forefinger  would  produce 
magic  on  paper.  Once  it  wrote  these 
words  of  beauty: 

"Autumn   sunlight, 
Shafting  through  the  trees, 


Gilding  the  fading  glories 
Of  Spring's  bright  hope." 

These  he  called  "Fool's  Gold."  Some- 
times it  was  words  of  wisdom,  like 
these  he  wrote  to  an  eighth-grade 
graduate   in   school : 

"Take  the  torch  of  Achievement, 
light  it  at  the  sacred  fires  of  Sports- 
manship, Service,  and  Courage,  and 
carry  it  high — high  with  determina- 
tion. To  you  the  fruits  of  success 
will  bring  a  satisfaction  unknown  to 
others,  because  the  greatest  honor 
comes  not  to  him  who  merely  achieves, 
but  to  him  who  reaches  the  goal  by 
overcoming   great   difficulties." 

More  often  Robert  made  magic  in 
pictures.  His  work  appeared  often 
on  the  front  cover  of  the  Michael 
Mirror,  the  publication  of  the  Elias 
Michael  School  for  Crippled  Children 
in  St.  Louis.  His  drawing  of  St. 
Louis  appears  on  the  stationery  of 
the  St.  Louis  Society  for  Crippled 
Children. 

There  was  always  a  sly  humor  with 
the  twinkle  in  his  big,  brown  eyes, 
that  endeared  Robert  to  everyone  he 
met.  His  intelligence,  ambition,  and 
perseverance  made  his  presence  a 
joy. 

Robert's  last  work  was  a  poster, 
which  won  first  prize  in  a  national 
contest  in  October,  1940.  Although 
he  was  ill,  and  suffeidng  from  self- 
imposed  overwork  on  the  poster,  he 
wrote  his  teacher,  following  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  contest,  with  char- 
acteristic humor:  "The  old  boy  hasn't 
lost    all    his    stuff    yet.     I    took    first 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


prize.  Congratulation  anticipated  and 
accepted.  Thank  you."  That  was 
Thursday,     October     17,     1940.     Two 


days  later  his  teacher  was  at  his  bed- 
side, but  it  was  too  late  for  him  to 
hear      her      say,      "Congratulations, 


SEVERITY 

Some  faults  you  have — I  will  not  name  them  o'er 
For  small  they  seem,  unworthy  word  or  sign ; 

Yet  sure  you  know  them,  be  they  less  or  more : 
Why  could  you  not  more  kindly  look  on  mine  ? 

— Margaret  Ashmun 


FUNDS  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA 


(Selected) 


Railroads  in  1940  spent  in  North 
Carolina  a  total  of  $25,826,204  for 
materials  and  supplies  of  all  kinds 
and  for  wages  of  railroad  employees, 
the  Association  of  American  Rail- 
roads anounced  Saturday. 

This  total  does  not  include  taxes 
paid  by  the  railroads  to  state  and 
local  governments  in  North  Carolina, 
For  which  1940  figures  are  not  yet 
available.  In  the  year  1939,  how- 
ever, such  taxes  totaled  $3,849,353. 

The  stimulating  effect  of  these  ex- 
penditures is  felt  throughout  the  state 
because  of  the  wide  distribution  of 
railroad  wage  payments,  and  the  fact 
that     supplies     and     materials     were 


purchased    in    approximately    345    lo- 
calities in  North  Carolina. 

Railway  purchases  in  North  Caro- 
lina in  1940  of  fuel,  materials  and 
supplies  and  new  equipment  totaled 
$1,556,304.  In  addition,  the  railroads 
paid  $24,269,900  in  1940  in  wages  to 
employees  located  in  that  state,  the 
total  number  of  such  employees  in: 
July,  1940,  having  been  14,298.  The 
number  of  employees  represent  the 
total  number  receiving  pay  in  July 
some  of  whom,  however,  only  worked 
a  part  of  the  month.  Average  wages, 
therefore,  cannot  be  calculated  from 
these  figures. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


EDDIE  CANTOR'S  SERMON 

ON  THE  CHURCH 


(N.  C.  Christian  Advocate) 


Eddie  Cantor  some  time  ago  at  the 
close  of  one  of  his  radio  programs 
said:  "We've  had  a  lot  of  fun  here 
tonight,  ladies  and  gentlemen,  and 
now,  if  you'll  permit  me,  I'd  like  to 
say  something  a  bit  more  serious. 
Here  in  Los  Angeles  a  few  days  ago 
we  had  a  rather  disturbing  windstorm. 
I  was  walking  along  Sunset  Boulevard 
at  the  time,  and  like  the  other  pedes- 
trians, I  ran  for  cover  as  a  gale  swept 
down.  There  were  a  number  of  stores 
nearby,  but  something  guided  me  to- 
ward a  building  across  the  street.  I 
stood  there  .  in  the  archway  several 
minutes,  I  guess,  before  I  realized 
where  I  was.  I  had  taken  refuge  in 
the  doorway  of  a  church — and  it  set 
me  to  thinking.  The  world  today  is 
going  through  something  far  more 
threatening  than  a  windstorm.  Every 


single  one  of  us  needs  refuge  of  one 
kind  or  another.  And  I  know  of  no 
better  place  to  go  for  it  than  a  church. 
You  know,  the  church  must  be  a  very 
strong  and  righteous  thing — for  it 
has  survived  every  enemy  it  ever  had! 
And  the  book  which  embodies  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  church — the  Bible — is 
still  at  the  top  of  the  best-seller  list. 
We  are  extremely  fortunate  to  live  in 
a  country  where  we  can  worship  as 
we  please,  when  we  please.  Let's 
make  the  most  of  this  blessing.  Go 
to  church — what  ever  your  race  or 
creed — You'll  meet  old  friends — and 
make  new  ones.  The  greatest  cala- 
mity that  can  befall  a  people  is  the 
loss  of  religion.  Don't  let  it  happen 
here.     Go   to  church." 

Select  a  church  and  support  it  with 
j^our  attendance. 


AN  OKLAHOMA  CODE 

One  of  the  greatest  difficulties  encountered  by  our  expedition- 
ary forces  in  the  World  War  of  1917  was  in  sending  messages 
through  the  air  that  could  not  be  deciphered  by  the  Germans 
The  latter  were  well  versed  in  all  modern  and  classical  languages 
and  could  not  be  fooled,  but  it  took  two  Choctaw  Indians  to  out- 
wit them. 

These  two  Indians,  one  the  sender  of  the  messages  and  the 
other  the  receiver,  sent  message  after  message  in  plain  every 
day  Choctaw,  and  the  Germans  were  frantic. 

— Scribner's  Commentator. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


WHY  GO  TO  CHURCH? 

By  Theodore  Roosevelt 


In  this  actual  world,  a  churchless 
community,  a  community  where  men 
have  abandoned  and  scoffed  at  or 
ignored  their  religious  needs,  is  a 
community  on  the  rapid  down  grade. 

Church  work  and  church  attendance 
mean  the  cultivation  of  the  habit  of 
feeling  some  responsibility  for  others. 

There  are  enough  holidays  for  most 
of  us.  Sundays  differ  from  holidays 
in  the  fact  that  there  are  fifty-two 
of  them  each  year.  Therefore  on 
Sundays  go  to  church. 

Yes,  I  know  all  the  excuses.  I 
know  that  one  can  worship  the  Creator 
in  a  grove  of  trees,  or  by  a  running 
brook,  or  in  a  man's  own  house  just 
as  well  as  in  a  church.  But  I  also 
know  as  a  matter  of  cold  fact  the 
average  man  does  not  thus  worship. 

He   may   not   hear   a    good    sermon 


at  church.  He  will  hear  a  sermon 
by  a  good  man,  who,  with  his  good 
wife,  is  engaged  all  the  week  in  mak- 
ing hard  lives  a  little  easier. 

He  will  listen  to  and  take  part  in 
reading  some  beautiful  passages 
from  the  Bible.  And  if  he  is  not  fa- 
miliar with  the  Bible,  he  had  suffered 
a  loss. 

He  will  take  part  in  singing  some 
good  hymns. 

He  will  meet  and  nod  or  speak  to 
good,  quite  neighbors.  He  will  come 
away  feeling  a  little  more  charitable 
toward  all  the  world,  even  toward 
those  excessively  foolish  young  men 
who  regard  church-going  as  a  soft 
performance. 

I  advocate  a  man's  joining  in  church 
work  for  the  sake  of  showing  his 
faith  bv  his  works. 


THE  REAL  TEST 

In  doing  what  you  do  to-day 

Think  not  on  what  the  world  will  say ; 

The  world  is  much  too  busy 
In  dwelling  on  its  own  affairs 
To  bother  with  your  little  cares — 

The  cares  that  make  you  dizzy. 

Pursue  your  daily  round  of  life, 
Whate'er  it  be,  of  joy  or  strife, 

Of  pleasure  or  of  sorrow ; 
All  outer  verdicts  clean  forgot, 
Concern  yourself  alone  with  what 

You'll  think  yourself — to-morrow! 


-John  Kendrick  Bangs 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


During  the  absence  of  Mr.  James 
H.  Hobby,  our  dairyman,  Mr.  J.  L. 
Query  is  looking  after  the  work  in 
that  department. 

Preparations  are  now  being  made 
to  rebuild  the  grandstand  at  the  ath- 
letic field,  which  was  destroyed  by 
fire  last  year. 

Although  the  weather  has  been  ex- 
tremely dry  for  some  time,  our  farm- 
ers have  succeeded  in  cutting  some 
very  fine  wheat  and  placing  it  in  the 
silos. 

"Melody  and  Moonlight,"  a  Repub- 
lic production,  was  the  attraction  at 
the  regular  weekly  motion  picture 
show  in  the  auditorium  last  Thursday 
night. 

Our  cottage  kitchens  are  still  being 
generously  supplied  with  fine  English 
peas.  This  crop  has  been  very  good 
despite  the  long  period  of  dry  weath- 
er. 

Miss  Vernie  Goodman,  of  Moores- 
ville,  who  was  formerly  secretary  to 
Superintendent  Boger,  was  a  visitor 
here  last  Thursday  afternoon.  While 
employed  here  she  made  many  friends 
among  the  School's  staff  of  workers. 
and  they  were  very  glad  to  see  her 
again. 

Richard  Parker,  of  Cottage  No,  2, 
who  sustained  a  severe  arm  injury 
while  helping  scrape  the  ball  grounds 
about  two  weeks  ago,  has  been  trans- 
ferred from  the  Cabarrus  County  Hos- 
pital, Concord,  to  the  North  Carolina 


Orthopedic     Hospital, 
further  treatment. 


27 


Gastonia,     for 


We  are  now  experiencing  the  hot- 
test weather  we  have  had  for  several 
years  during  the  month  of  May.  and 
the  boys  are  really  enjoying  their  reg- 
ular swimming  periods. 

We  recently  received  a  very  nice 
letter  from  Clyde  Bristow.  one  of 
our  old  printing  department  boys, 
who  is  now  manager  of  a  Sprinkle  Oil 
Company  station  at  Cary,  N.  C.  He 
told  us  that  when  he  gets  his  vacation 
this  summer  he  expects  to  bring  his 
wife  around  to  see  the  old  place. 

While  reading  proofs  in  our  sanc- 
tum the  other  day,  we  heard  consider- 
able pounding,  grinding  and  scraping 
going  on  in  the  basement  directly 
under  us.  Upon  trying  to  find  out 
the  reason  for  said  disturbance  we 
found  Mr.  Roy  Ritchie  and  his  ma- 
chine shop  boys  busily  engaged  in  the 
work  of  making  minor  repairs  and 
generally  overhauling  the  harvesting 
machines,  which  will  soon  be  in  ac- 
tion in  our  oats  fields. 


Mr.  John  R.  Taylor,  of  Philadelphia, 
a  machinist,  who  has  been  installing 
a  number  of  full-fashioned  hosiery 
knitting  machines  in  the  Hoover 
Hosiery  Mill,  Concord,  was  a  visitor 
at  the  School  last  Sunday.  Mr.  Tay- 
lor is  a  native  of  England,  and  had 
visited  a  number  of  institutions  such 
as  ours  in  that  country,  as  well  as 
some  schools  in  the  United  States,  and 
after    going    through    several    of    the 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


departments  here,  stated  that  the 
Jackson  Training  School  compared 
favorably  with  any  he  had  ever  seen. 

Now  that  the  days  are  considerably 
longer,  we  have  lately  noticed  quite 
a  number  of  interesting  baseball 
games  being  played  at  the  ball 
grounds  immediately  following  the 
supper  hour.  These  games  occur  each 
night,  with  the  exception  of  Thurs- 
day, when  the  regular  motion  picture 
show  is  scheduled;  and  on  Friday 
nights,  when  the  boys  are  required  to 
study  the  Sunday  school  lesson  for 
the  following  Sunday.  The  rivalry 
between  cottage  groups  is  quite  keen, 
judging  from  the  amount  of  noise 
made  by  each  team's  supporters  on 
the  side  lines.  In  addition  to  furnish- 
ing healthful  recreation,  these  cottage 
contests  do  much  toward  developing 
good  sportsmanship  among  the  boys. 
We  would  like  to  see  this  feature  given 
a  little  more  encouragement,  such  as 
the  formation  of  one  or  two  leagues, 
with  prizes  going  to  the  pennant  win- 
ning   teams. 

As  the  boys  now  spend  a  great 
deal  of  their  play  time  out  on  the 
campus  these  fine  summer  evenings, 
we  notice  quite  a  number  of  them 
engaged  in  the  old-time  popular  game 
of  pitching  horseshoes.  This  sport- 
has  become  very  much  a  favorite  with 
the  lads,  and  it  is  quite  interesting 
to  watch  them  as  they  get  down  to 
obtain  accurate  measure  when  in 
heated  agruments  over  close  decisions. 
Some  of  the  boys  have  become  quite 
expert  in  the  aH  of  throwing  "ring- 
ers" and  they  take  delight  in  getting 
some  of  the  old-timers  among  mem- 
bers of  our  offical  family  into  the 
game,  and  then  proceed  to  give  them 
a  good  beating. 


Dr.  A.  D.  Underwood,  of  the  oral 
hygiene  department  of  the  North 
Carolina  State  Board  of  Health,  has 
been  conducting  a  dental  clinic  among 
the  boys  at  the  School  for  the  past 
two  weeks.  This  is  the  third  succes- 
sive year  that  he  has  visited  the  in- 
stitution for  this  purpose.  While  this 
work  has  been  going  on  we  have  pass- 
ed the  dental  office  on  several  occa- 
sions, and  noticed  boys  coming  out 
with  smiles  on  their  faces,  which  is 
quite  unusual,  as  that  is  one  place 
boys  usually  dread  to  visit.  Upon 
entering  we  soon  learned  how  the 
doctor  was  able  to  keep  his  patients 
in  such  a  good  humor.  Being  possess- 
ed of  a  most  pleasing  personality, 
he  soon  gains  the  friendship  of  the 
youngster,  keeps  talking  to  him  all 
the  while,  and  the  first  thing  the  lad 
knows,  the  bothersome  tooth  is  ex- 
tracted or  has  been  treated  without 
hardly  realizing  just  how  it  all  hap- 
pened. Then  as  he  goes  out,  Dr. 
Underwood  hands  out  a  generous  sup- 
ply of  chewing  gum,  and  the  lad  comes 
out  with  a  smile.  There's  a  fellow 
who  can  hurt  you  and  make  you  like 
it. 

Rev.  H.  C.  Kellermeyer,  pastor  of 
Trinity  Reformed  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  service  at  the  School 
last  Sunday  afternoon.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  Matthew 
5:1-12,  and  the  subject  of  his  message 
to  the  boys  was  "Loyalty." 

Loyalty,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Kellermey- 
er, is  a  characteristic  of  a  true  Chris- 
tian. -  We  admire  a  person  who  is 
loyal,  always  ready  to  stand  by  and 
help  when  needed.  The  highest  type 
of  loyalty  is  when  we  remain  true  to 
the  teachings  of  Christ  while  living 
among  wicked  people. 

The  speaker  then  called  special  at- 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


tention  to  the  Apostle  Paul,  a  Chris- 
tian who  was  truly  courageous.  In 
Galatians  6:17,  he  said,  "I  bear  on  my 
body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus." 
The  first  mark  is  loyalty  and  the 
second  courage.  The  fact  that  Paul 
had  been  stoned  at  one  time  and  had 
suffered  many  other  hardships  did  not 
keep  him  from  going  back.  He  said, 
"I  am  not  defeated;  I  am  going  back," 
and  he  went  back  and  faced  great 
dangers,  far  greater  than  any  he  had 
yet  encountered. 

A  Christian,  continued  the  speaker, 
is  one  who  should  not  be  discouraged. 
Jesus  Christ  was  the  most  courage- 
ous man  in  the  history  of  the  world. 
Nothing  ever  caused  him  to  turn 
back.  He  faced  the  howling  mob,  and 
with  great  courage  went  to  a  most 
horrible  death  upon  the  cross.  He 
away  felt  that  he  must  be  about  his 
Father's  business,  regardless  of  the 
cost. 

Paul  had  the  same  kind  of  courage. 
He  most  certainly  was  not  a  coward. 
He  was  absolutely  fearless  in  perse- 
cuting the  Christians  before  his  con- 
version on  the  road  to  Damascus,  and 
after  becoming  a  follower  of  Christ,  he 
just  as  bravely  served  the  Master. 
Today  we  call  ourselves  Christians, 
but  are  not  particularly  courageous. 
Rather  than  be  faithful  to  Christ,  we 
sometimes  back  down  and  make  apolo- 
gies for  trying  to  be  one  of  his  follow- 
ers. 

It  is  not  always  easy  to  try  to  live 
a  Christian  life.  It  takes  courage, 
thought  and  much  of  our  time.  Some- 
times we  find  it  far  easier  to  yield 
to  temptation.  During  the  first  World 
War,  someone  said  that  Christianity 
was  tried  and  found  wanting,  while 
others  held  that  it  stood  the  test  dur- 
ing that  most  trying  time.  Right 
now    we    are    upon    the    threshold    of 


another  period  that  threathens  to  give 
Christianity  one  of  the  greatest  tests 
of  all  time. 

Religion,  said  Mr.  Kellermeyer,  is 
meant  to  help  develop  the  heroic  in 
man — not  cowardice.  When  we  think 
of  Christianity,  we  think  of  a  religion 
that  is  aggressive.  He  further  stat- 
ed that  there  are  two  kinds  of  cour- 
age: A  courage  for  critical  occasions 
and  a  courage  for  the  everyday  things 
of  life.  To  illustrate  this  he  told  of 
a  house  being  on  fire.  In  this  home 
there  lived  a  family,  one  of  its  mem- 
bers being  a  young  man  who  was 
very  ill.  Although  much  heavier  than 
she,  the  mother  picked  him  up  and 
carried  him  out  of  the  burning  build- 
ing. Under  the  strain  of  the  occasion, 
strength  came  to  her  to  do  a  thing 
that  otherwise  she  could  not  have 
done  As  an  example  of  the  second 
kind  of  courage,  he  told  of  a  sol- 
dier who  went  overseas  during  the 
last  World  War.  He  was  given  a 
medal  fr  bravery,  and  at  the  end 
of  the  conflict  he  received  an  honor- 
able discharge.  Returning  to  his 
home,  he  became  a  drunkard.  Under 
real  critical  circumstances  he  faced 
danger  bravely,  but  when  dealing 
with  the  everyday  things  of  life,  he 
did  not  have  the  courage  to  fight 
against  the  temptation  of  drink.  It 
is  the  courage  to  face  such  things 
that  really   count. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Kellermeyer 
stated  that  the  secret  of  courage  is 
the  overmastering  sense  of  the  pre- 
sence of  God  in  our  lives.  We  need 
a  great  faith  in  our  cause.  Nothing 
will  make  a  man  so  much  of  a  coward 
as  despair.  We  must  have  hope,  for 
it  is  hope  that  develops  the  quality  of 
bravery  within  us,  and  by  which  only 
we  can  be  saved. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  May  18,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(2)  Herschel  Allen  10 

(3)  Carl  Barrier  8 

(2)  Arcemias  Hefner  2 

(2)  Weaver  Ruff -17 

(3)  William    Shannon    24 
(25)  Weldon  Warren   25 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 
James  Bargesser  11 
(6)   William  Blackmon  14 

(2)  Llovd    Callahan    13 

(6)   Albert  Chun;;  20 

(3)  William   Cool:   3 
Eugene   Edwardr-   13 

(3)    Ralph    Harris    14 

(6)    Porter    Holder   22 

(12)   Burman    Keller   20 

Curtis   Moore 
(10)   H.   C.  Pope   16 

Kenneth  Tipton  11 
Luther  Vaughn 
(15)    Everett  Watts  23 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(6)   Henry  Barnes  6 

(2)  Thomas   Hooks    19 
(23)    Edward  Johnson  24 

Ralph    Kistler    10 

(3)  Donald  McFee  22 
William   Padrick   6 
Richard  Patton  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(3)  John  Bailey   18 
(3)    Earl  Barnes   14 

(2)  Grover  Beaver  8 
Charles  Beal  5 
Robert  Coleman 
Jack  Crotts  11 
Robert  Hare  8 
Bruce  Hawkins  12 
Jerry  Jenkins  9 

(3)  Jack  Lemley   13 
William   Matheson   16 
Harley  Matthews  12 

(2)   Otis  McCall  12 
Fonzer   Pitman   3 
Robert  Quick  7 

(2)  Wayne    Sluder   14 

(3)  George    Shaver    10 


William  T.  Smith  7 

John   Tolley    15 
(3)   Louis   Williams   20 
(3)   James  Williams  3 
(3)   Jerome  Wiggins  18 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(2)   Wesley  Beaver  9 

(7)  Villiam   Cherry   12 
Quentin    Ciittenton    13 

(2)  Aubrey    Fargis    9 
Leo  Hamilton  14 

(3)  Donald   Hobbs   3 
(3)    Morris    Johnson    8 

Thomas  Yates  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(12)   Theodore  Bowles  24 
Robert  Dellinger  9 
John  "Lipscomb 
Roy   Pruitt 
Fred  Tclbe  t  12 
Hubert  Walker  21 
Dewey  Ware  23 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood  3 

Fred   Bostian   5 

(3)   Jesse    Peavy    7 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(2)    Kenneth    Atwood    12 

Lanev   Broome 
(2)    Cleasper  Beasley  23 

Henrv   Butler   18 

(8)  Donald  Earnhardt  22 

(2)  George  Green  15 

(3)  Hilton  Hornsbv  5 
(2)   Richard   Halker   11 
(2)   J.  B.  Hensley  5 
(2)   Raymond  Hughes  7 
(2)    Robert  Lawrence  11 
(2)   Arnold  McHone  22 
(2)   Marshall   Pace   16 

(4)  Jack  Reeves  6 

(2)    Alex    Weathers    15 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(6)   Cecil    Ashley    9 

(2)  Martin   Crump  2 

(3)  Frank  Workman  10 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Marvin  Ballew 
(7)  Percy  Capps  16 

David  Cunningham  23 

(4)  John  B.  Davis  4 
James  Hale   10 

(7)   Edgar    Hedgepeth    15 

Mark  Jones  17 

Grady  Kelly  12 
(3)   Lloyd  Mullis  9 

(5)  Marvin   Matheson   6 
(5)   William   Nelson  21 

Robert  Tidwell  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No   Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(2)  Marvin   Bradley  2 

(2)  William   Dixon   19 

(2)  Robert  Davis   6 

(3)  William   Furches    19 
(3)  Charles   Frye   5 

(3)  Ralph  Fisher  8 

(9)  Cecil    Gray    18 

(25)  Robert  Goldsmith  25 

(10)  Earl  Hildreth  22 

(2)  Fred  Jones   11 

(17)  Broadus  Moore  22 

(2)  John   Ray   8 
(5)  Canipe   Shoe  6 

(3)  Monroe  Searcy  19 
Charles  Widener  5 

(2)  William  Wilson  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Odell    Almond    20 

(3)  Jay   Brannock  8 
Eugene    Bright   2 

(7)    Ernest    Brewer    17 

(2)  William  Deaton  17 
(10)   Treley    Frankum    20 
(10)   Woodrow    Hager    19 

(3)  Charles  Hastings  15 
Harry   Lewis 
James   Mondie   14 

(3)  James  Puckett  10 
(10)   Hercules   Rose  20 
Howard  Sanders  22 
(7)    Charles   Simpson  21 
(2)   Robah    Sink    19 


(7)  Jesse  Smith  15 

(3)  George   Tolson   18 
Carl   Tyndall    13 
Eugene  Watts  10 
J.    R.    Whitman    16 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 
(16)   James  Brewer  22 
Kenneth  Brooks  7 
(9)    Charles  Gaddy   17 
(9)   Vincent   Hawes   22 

(2)  Jack  Mathis   12 

(8)  Jordan   Mclver  9 

(4)  Randall    D.    Peeler    13 
(4)    Fred    Rhodes    7 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(8)    Raymond   Andrews   20 
John    Baker   20 
(12)   Edward  Carter  23 

(4)  Mack  Coggins   20 
(8)   Leonard  Dawn   11 

(25)    Audie   Farthing  25 
Henry  Glover  14 
(7)   John   Hamm  21 

(7)  Marvin  King  14 

(3)  William  Lane  6 
Rov  Mumford  16 

(3)    Charles    McCoyle    17 
(19)   Norvell  Murphv  22 

(3)    Glenn  McCall  3 

(3)   John  Reep  12 
(11)   James    Roberson    13 
John  Robbins  19 

(5)  Charles  Steepleton  20 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(3)  J.  P.  Sutton  18 
Brown    Stanley    7 
Benny  Wilhelm  14 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

(4)  Raymond  Brooks  9 

(8)  George   Duncan  26 

(9)  Roy  Holmes   8 
Cecir    Jacobs    3 
James  Johnson   10 
Harvey  Ledford  6 

(7)    Redmond  Lowry  20 
(3)   Varcie  Oxendine  7 
(7)   Thomas   Wilson   22 


Too  many  people  get  into  processions  without  finding  out  who 
is  in  front  or  where  they  are  going. — Selected 


, 


M.  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD   N.   C  ,    MAY   31,    1941 


NO    22 


dVVoa. 


c^c^g^ 


CoWect^ 


CHARITY 

If  in  winter  you  shall  drive 
Birds  from  crumbs,  you  shall  not  thrive 
But  if  you  feed  them,  they  will  fly 
Up  to  tell  it  to  the  sky. 

For  kindness  has  a  merry  wing, 
Gratitude  a  voice  to  sing 
To  the  seraph  with  his  pen 
Writing  all  the  deeds  of  men. 

Every  angel  weeps  when  he 
Pens  a  tail  of  villainy; 
But  if  kindly  deeds  he  write, 
Heaven  dances  in  delight. 

— James  Stephens 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THfc  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

TEACHING  BIBLE  IN 

PUBLIC  SCHOOLS  (N.  C.  Christian  Advocate) 

THAT  TAR  HEEL  NAME  (Raleigh  News  &  Observer) 

WHAT  OP  YOUR  FUTURE?  (Selected) 

BIRTHPLACE  OF  WILSON  BECOMES 

(N.  C:  Christian  Advocate) 


NATIONAL  SHRINE 
SUMMER  BEDTIME 
PUBLIC  HEALTH  NURSES 
THERE  WILL  BE  WORK  TO  DO 
IDEALS  AND  LIFE 
ARE  AMERICAN 

WOMEN  PREPARED? 
DIAMOND   DUEL 
INSTITUTION  NOTES 
COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By   Margaret   A.   J.    Ervin 
(Selected) 
(Selected) 
(The   Baptist  Courier) 

By  Margaret  A.  J.  Ervin 
By   Z.   A.   Tuttler 


3-7 

8 
11 
13 

14 
15 

16 

17 
18 

19 
21 
26 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall   Jackson   Manual   Training  and   Industrial    School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in    Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class   matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post    Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,    under    Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

AGAINST  THE  WIND 

'  What  counts  in  life  is  not  the  force  of  adverse  winds  and  temptations,  nor 
the  natural  bent  of  the  soul,  but  the  faith  and  will  which  find  a  way  arid  win. 
The  sailboat  is  made  to  go  against  adverse  currents  and  winds.  The  sailor 
takes  the  ropes  and  "tacks"  a  course  toward  the  port  desired.  Common  sense 
plus  determination  will  overcome  obstacles  seemingly  insurmountable.  A  road 
may  zig-zag,  but  it  leads  to  the  destination  desired;  a  sign-board  may  point 
southward  when  the  goal  is  northward,  but  the  highway  turns  under  the  culvert 
and  we  follow  the  sign.  Do  not  doubt  or  give  up  if  things  don't  seem  to  "go 
your  way."     The  set  of  the  sails  and  the  hand  at  the  wheel  will  tell  in  the  end. 

One  ship  drives  east,  and  another  west, 

With  the  self -same  winds  that  blow; 

Tis  the  set  of  the  sails 

And  not  the  gales, 

Which  decides  the  way  to  go. 

Like  the  winds  of  the  sea  are  the  ways  of  fate, 

As  we  voyage  along  through  life; 

'Tis  the  will  of  the  soul 

That  decides  its  goal, 

And  not  the  calm  or  the  strife. 

— Selected 


ANNUAL  GIFT 

Like  the  perennial  rose  in  the  old-time  garden  that  comes  with  its 
fragrance  and  beauty,  the  kind  gifts  of  mankind  come  annually  to 
sweeten  the  inner  sanctuary  of  mortal  man.  Character  is  one  of 
the  strongest  elements  of  life.  It  cannot  be  put  on  and  off  in  a 
manner  like  the  constant  changes  in  styles,  but  develops  stronger 
and  more  beautiful  with  the  march  of  time.  The  influence  of  a 
noble  character  never  dies.     The  ideal  life  is  expressed  in  the  words 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

of  a  poet — "You  may  break,  you  may  shatter  the  vase,  if  you  will, 
but  the  scent  of  the  roses  will  cling  to  it  still." 

The  influence  of  a  man  who  lives  not  exclusively  for  self,  but 
in  the  busy  whirl  of  life  takes  time  off  to  stretch  out  a  helping  hand 
to  the  less  fortunate,  never  dies.  It  behooves  all  of  us  to  take 
note  of  the  fact  that  it  is  our  privilege  to  leave  "foot-prints  upon 
the  sands  of  time." 

In  daily  events,  the  beautiful  deeds  of  strong  characters  are 
memorialized  in  history.  This  fact  has  been  emphasized  annually 
by  one  Mr.  Saul  Dribben,  of  New  York  City,  a  friend  of  the  late 
Caesar  Cone,  father  of  the  Cone  family,  of  Greensboro.  Every 
year  Mr.  Dribben  sends  a  contribution  in  memory  of  his  fine  friend, 
Caesar  Cone,  to  be  used  in  some  way  to  add  to  the  pleasure  and 
comfort  of  the  boys  of  this  institution.  The  beautiful  stage 
curtains  in  our  auditorium  were  purchased  with  funds  from  this 
source.  They  were  needed  to  give  a  finishing  touch  to  the  assembly 
room,  especially  when  plays  are  presented  by  the  young  men  of 
the  Jackson  Training  School. 

This  annual  gift  from  Mr.  Dribben  is  appreciated  by  the  School 
officials,  and  is  always  used  to  the  best  advantage,  thus  perpet- 
uating the  name  of  a  man  whose  life  was  one  of  good  works. 


THE  LAUNDRY 

For  a  long  time  there  has  been  felt  a  silent  urge  to  look  over  the 
laundry  at  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Training  School,  under  the  super- 
vision of  Mr.  John  W.  Russell,  so  one  day  last  week  we  visited  this 
department,  and  were  amazed  to  learn  that  so  many  boys  were 
engaged  in  this  special  vocation. 

It  was  most  pleasing  to  see  that  the  expression,  "cleanliness  is 
next  to  Godliness,"  was  observed  here  to  the  letter.  Not  a  criticism 
could  be  registered  against  this  department  of  activities  of  this 
great  humanitarian  institution.  We  were  especially  impressed  by 
the  quiet  and  calm  poise  of  the  director  of  this  work  as  he  gave  in 
detail  the  duties  of  the  boys  and  volume  of  work  accomplished 
weekly.  The  report  in  full  far  exceeded  expectations,  and  we 
came  away  with  the  understanding  that  the  laundry  holds  an  im- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

portant  place  in  t3ae  roll  of  activities  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson 
Training  School. 

Prior  to  having  a  modern  steam  laundry  to  meet  the  demands  of 
this  growing  institution,  "wash-day"  presented  a  picture  on  a  hill- 
side near  a  spring  where  many  boys  used  all  their  strength  as  they 
bent  over  old  tubs  and  wash-boards.  The  younger  generation  of 
this  era  will  not  be  able  to  realize  the  hardships  of  wash-day  under 
such  conditions. 

Harking  back  to  the  pioneer  days  of  the  School  it  is  easy  to  see 
that  with  an  abundant  supply  of  water  and  electricity,  housekeep- 
ing is  now  much  easier  than  it  used  to  be.  We  have  digressed  a 
little,  but  purposely,  to  show  by  contrast  the  progress  made  since 
the  opening  of  the  institution  in  1909. 

The  dawn  of  a  new  day  broke  when  the  steam  laundry  was  built 
and  equipped  for  this  special  work.  There  are  forty  boys  who  are 
privileged  to  work  in  this  department.  Twenty  of  them  report  in 
the  morning  for  service  and  twenty  in  the  afternoon.  It  is  interest- 
ing to  know  there  are  seventeen  cottages,  an  infirmary  and  the 
Cannon  Memorial  Administration  Building,  with  a  personnel  of  six 
hundred,  including  both  boys  and  employees. 

The  articles  of  wearing  apparel  vary  with  the  seasons,  moreover, 
the  bed  and  table  linen  and  towels,  for  the  departments  already 
mentioned,  together  with  towels  used  at  the  Cone  Swimming-Pool, 
make  a  huge  pile  of  soiled  linen  each  week.  The  estimate  is  that 
six  thousand  peices  of  soiled  articles  are  laundered  weekly.  The 
equipment  for  this  department  includes  eight  electric  irons,  three 
washers,  four  dryers,  one  mangle,  one  press  and  one  wringer.  The 
forty  boys  who  work  in  the  laundry  gain  experience  that  will  help 
them  to  properly  adjust  themselves  after  leaving  the  School. 

The  growth  of  the  Training  School  has  been  marvelous.  Open- 
ing in  1909  with  one  cottage  and  one  boy,  it  is  now  a  bustling  little 
village,  with  varying  units  of  industry  wherein  the  boys  are  train- 
ed for  service  upon  passing  out  from  the  institution. 


THE  BOY  SCOUTS 

The  Boy  Scouts  of  Britain  are  making  good  in  a  big  way.     They 
still  hike,  but  it  is  in  carrying  messages  during  air  raids,  and  man- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

ning  first  aid,  ambulance  and  fire  warden  posts.  They  still  per- 
form their  daily  good  deeds,  but  they  multiply  them  many  times 
a  day  with  the  offer  of  blood  transfusions,  and  looking  after  raid 
shelters,  feeding  and  rest  centers,  and  the  herding  of  little  children 
to  places  of  safety.  Their  versatility  is  shown  by  a  record  that 
lists  more  than  175  different  kinds  of  service  rendered  by  them. 
It  has  proved  also  fine  preparation  for  the  older  boys  as  they  ad- 
vance into  the  military  ranks.  Their  exuberance  of  spirits,  often 
irritating  to  their  elders,  has  found  an  outlet  on  a  lofty  plane. 


ILL-FITTING  WHITE  COLLARS 

Many  a  parent  does  his  child  harm  when  he  trains  him  for  a  white 
collar  job  instead  of  for  work  in  which  he  can  employ  both  hands 
and  head. 

To  work  with  his  hands  is  the  most  natural  thing  the  human  be- 
ing does.  And,  as  his  mind  develops,  the  most  natural  use  of  his 
faculties  is  to  work  with  hands  and  head. 

Comparatively  few  of  us  are  naturally  equipped  to  work  with  our 
heads  alone — or  with  our  heads  principally.  More  of  us  would  be 
happier  working  with  our  hands  and  our  heads. 

Yet  so  many  parents  feel  that  the  child  must  be  trained  for  head- 
work  exclusively.  A  successful  carpenter  or  contractor  wants 
his  son  to  be  a  physician  or  a  lawyer  or  a  banker,  when  said  son 
would  succeed  better  and  be  happier  as  a  carpenter  or  a  contractor. 
A  plumber  wants  his  boy  to  be  a  minister.  Result,  the  church  gets 
a  bum  minister  and  the  trade  loses  a  good  plumber. 

In  the  trades  is  where  most  men  belong ;  and  it  is  there  they  would 
find  more  success  and  contentment.  The  world  could  not  get  along 
without  its  white  collar  workers,  but  it  could  not  get  along  without 
its  men  who  know  how  to  work  with  their  hands  as  well  as  with 
their  heads.  There  is  many  a  writer  who  would  have  done  better, 
gone  further,  and  been  healthier  and  happier  in  some  mechanical 
pursuit.     I  can  bite  the  tongue  of  such  a  one. 

Our  educational  system  has  made  the  serious,  stupid  blunder  of 
educating  ten-tenths  of  the  pupils  for  white  collar  work — which 
only  one  tenth  of  them  will  do  or  can  do  or  will  have  the  chance  to  do. 


THE  UPLIFT  1 

If  I  had  my  life  to  live  over  again,  I  think  I  would  go  out  of  gram- 
mar school  into  a  trade  school  or  directly  into  a  trade, 
mar  school  into  a  trade  schol,  or  directly  into  a  trade. 

— Rev.  Norvin  C.  Duncan 


THE  EXPRESSION  OF  A  DRESS 

One  of  our  fashion  writers  points  out  that  the  woman  on  a  limit- 
ed budget  should  choose  simple  clothes  and  "change  their  express- 
ion" by  using  a  variety  of  costume  jewelry. 

The  phrase  caught  my  eye  because  it  was  a  new  way  of  saying 
that  your  clothes  express  your  personality,  just  as  your  face  does. 

Sometimes  our  clothes  change  the  expression  of  our  faces.  One 
of  my  friends  bought  a  very  stylish  hat.  It  was  one  of  those  perch- 
ed-on-top-of-the-head  affairs  and  very  becoming  to  her  well-groomed 
style  of  beauty.  After  I  had  met  her  several  times  wearing  a 
casual  brown  felt,  I  had  the  bad  manners  to  ask  what  had  happened 
to  the  spring  creation. 

"That  hat  takes  too  much  living  up  to,"  she  responded.  "I  al- 
ways have  the  feeling  I  must  keep  my  face  looking  smart  when  I 
wear  it  and  I  can't  stand  the  strain." 

In  choosing  the  expression  our  summer  clothes  shall  wear,  let's 
be  sure  they  look  like  us  and  not  like  someone  we  happen  to  admire. 


What  book  would  you  say  was  the  best  seller  last  year  in  Chicago 
and  in  Cook  county,  a  city  and  a  county  with  a  wide  reputation  for 
a  number  of  things,  but  not  for  high  morals  and  the  reading  of  the 
best  books.  The  answer  is  not  some  ephemeral  best  seller  with  a 
spasmodic  sale  that  runs  its  course  in  a  few  months.  But  accord- 
ing to  the  Chicago  Daily  News  the  Bible  led  all  the  rest.  At  least 
700,000  copies  of  the  "worlds  best  seller,"  including  New  Testaments 
.and  single  Gospels  went  into  the  homes  of  the  3,847,000  people  of 
the  city  and  county  during  1940.  Nearly  half  a  million  were  placed 
by  the  Chicago  Bible  Society.  The  others  were  distributed  by 
miscellaneous  religious  agencies,  by  denominational  headquarters 
and  by  book  stores  and  mail  order  houses. 


THE  UPLIFT 


TEACHING  BIBLE  IN  THE  PUBLIC 

SCHOOLS  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA 


(N.  C.  Christian  Advocate) 


The  past  several  years  have  brought 
much  activity  on  the  part  of  Bible- 
conscious  school  men,  pastors  and  pa- 
rents. This  year,  as  never  before, 
North  Carolina  is  recalling  its  religi- 
ous obligation  to  the  lives  of  boys  and 
girls.  In  almost  forty  towns  and 
cities  in  North  Carolina  there  is  some 
attempt  at  teaching  a  course  in  Bible. 
Heretofore,  it  has  been  a  down-hill 
struggle.  However,  with  the  great 
evidences  of  success,  which  comes 
from  cities  like  Charlotte,  Wilming- 
ton, Asheville,  and  many  more,  there 
is  proof  that  such  a  study  is  of  in- 
trinsic value  to  the  religious  and  mor- 
al well  being  of  high  school  boys  and 
girls. 

Bible  teaching  has  been  sponsored 
by  many  different  organizations: 
secluar  and  ecclesiastical;  ministerial 
associations,  women's  clubs,  mission- 
ary societies,  and  civic  organizations. 
A  desire  to  contribute  to  such  a  cause 
has  led  to  small  contributions  by 
thousands  of  consecrated,  zealous 
Christians  who  see  in  the  neglect  of 
the  Bible  the  moral  degradation  of 
America.  In  almost  every  instance 
there  is  a  baffling  struggle  in  order 
to  meet  the  salary  requirement  and 
material  prerequisites  of  such  a 
course.  The  state  has  supplemented 
and  condoned  the  work  with  some  fi- 
nances, but  with  more  well-wishing. 
All  alike  realize  that  it  should  be  in- 
cluded in  the  regular  curricula  of  the 
schools.  What  was  once  a  weak,  cleri- 
cal demand  is  now  a  mighty  chorus 
proclaiming  the  need  of  moral  and  re- 
ligious guidance  of  our  youth.  We  call 


on  the  governor,  the  state  superinten- 
dent, the  legislators,  and  all  free  re- 
ligious thinking  North  Carolinians  to 
do  something  about  consistent  sup- 
port for  this  great  cause. 

In  the  Burlington  high  school  this 
year  one  hundred  eager  students  have 
relived  the  great  lives  and  stories  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testaments.  In  one 
brief  year  many  have  returned  to 
their  churches  to  reconstruct  their  re- 
ligious and  moral  lives;  others  have 
joined  churches;  and  all  have  received 
religious  guidance  that  should  be  as 
important  as  any  of  the  educational 
guidance  that  should  be  as  important 
programs  of  North  Carolina.  It  would 
be  tragic,  indeed,  to  give  a  course  in 
Bible  with  emphasis  placed  only  on 
facts  and  nothing  else.  Guidance  of 
pupils  along  religious  lines  is  the 
highest  goal  that  arises  from  this 
area  of  the  course.  Consequently, 
the  aim  of  all  such  instruction  should 
be  an  earnest  endeavor  to  integrate 
the  boy  and  girl  into  an  effective  re- 
lationship to  the  religious  life  of  the 
community  In  more  graphic  terms, 
the  aim  is  to  lead  every  open  minded 
boy  and  girl  to  evince  some  interest 
— no  matter  how  meager — in  the  total 
program  of  an  ecclesiastical  group; 
or,  if  there  are  moribund  or  convales- 
cent members,  to  restore  them  to  their 
place  of  service  and  harmony  in  their 
respective  churches.  This  aim  can  be 
realized  only  by  acquainting  the  stu- 
dent with  the  loftiest  standard  of 
faith  and  practice;  by  providing  a 
familiarity  with  incomparable  litera- 
ture of  the  Bible  which  embodies  both 


THE  UPLIFT 


precept  and  example;  and  by  enabling 
the  student  to  apply  such  knowledge 
to  problems  of  character  and  conduct. 
One  need  not  be  told  that  such  suc- 
cess with  spiritual  and  moral  welfare 
will  ultimaately  influence  all  the  areas 
of  youth's  life — moral,  economic,  in- 
dustrial, social.  If  Americanism  and 
democracy  are  to  live  this  aim  must 
be  transformed  into  reality;  or  else 
the  morals  of  American  youths  will 
lead  us  to  the  same  pitiable  plight 
that  the  once  flowering  nation  of 
France  is  in  at  the  present  moment  in 
history. 

There  have  been  many  attempts  to 
formulate  some  definite  aims  for  pro- 
grams of  week-day  religious  educa- 
tion. No  single  set  of  aims  will  cov- 
er the  entire  field.  However,  for  any 
such  course  the  aims  should  not 
be  confused.  In  the  first  place,  one 
must  remember  that  a  course  in 
the  Bible  is  mixing  religious  and 
secular  education.  The  emerging 
personality  and  life  pattern  in  our 
youth  must  reflect  both  of  these  in- 
tegral areas  of  life.  However,  in  any 
religious  effort  one  must  not  go  too 
far  afield.  Consequently,  the  aim 
of  all  such  instruction  is  to  teach  and 
interpret  facts  and  lives  from  the 
Bible — not  as  some  presume  to  effect 
instaneous  conversion  (this  is  still  a 
matter  for  the  churches).  This,  in 
turn,  parallels  the  aim  of  secular  edu- 
cation, i.e..  to  teach  boys  and  girls 
how  to  live  a  well  rounded  life.  To 
find  this  integration  of  life  processes, 
a  community  must  add  religious  in- 
struction to  vocational,  economic,  in- 
dustrial, civic  and  social  teaching. 

From  this  part  of  the  question  we 
turn  to  more  pressing  aspects.  The 
state  is  providing  certificates  for 
teachers    of    Bible.     With    competent 


teachers  in  the  schools  a  natural  re- 
sult is  that  units  be  given  for  com- 
pleted Bible  courses,  which  are  re- 
cognized for  credit  not  only  by  high 
schools  but  by  colleges  as  credit  for 
entrance.  This  step  in  education  has 
already  been  taken. 

The  North  Carolina  Council  <>f 
Churches  is  doing  a  remarkable  work 
in  trying  to  make  people  conscious  of 
the  need  for  Bible  teaching  and  to 
stimulate  interest  from  the  secular 
world.  The  committee  for  week-day 
religious  instruction  is  composed  of 
Mrs.  Walter  P.  Sprunt,  Dr.  Clyde 
Erwin,  Dr.  F.  H.  Garinger  and  Rev. 
Carl  King.  This  committee,  however,  is 
composed  of  members  elected  from  the 
North  Carolina  Council  of  Churches. 
There  are  thirteen  other  great  courses 
sponsored  by  this  organization.  This 
makes  it  evident  that  sympathy,  moral 
support  and  financial  aid  must  be 
brought  about  by  the  law-enacting 
body  of  North  Carolina — the  legis- 
lature. The  interest  and  support  of 
the  taxpayers  have  been  secured.  We 
now  await  the  action  of  the  state.  Will 
the  whims,  cynicsms  and  prejudices  of 
a  few  stop  this  concerted  desire  of 
thousands,  or  will  North  Carolina  take 
this    momentous    step — now  ? 

The  teachers  of  Bible  met  at  the 
last  session  of  the  N.  C.  E.  A.  at 
Asheville,  and  there  was  some  attempt 
at  organization.  This  part  of  the 
work  is  still  nearly  ineffectual  be- 
cause of  the  few  represented  and  the 
lack  of  funds  with  which  to  bring  all 
Bible  teachers  into  a  co-operative, 
functioning  unity.  The  future  fields 
of  endeavor  lead  into  a  study  of  the 
curricula  for  Bible  teachers  in  North 
Carolina.  With  such  importance  be- 
ing attached  to  this  effort  it  should 
have  a  more  secure  foundation  from 


10  THE  UPLIFT 

which  to  work;  a  foundation  which  clearly  defined,  is  anticipated  by  all 
has  to  be  erected  by  those  who  wield  North  Carolinians  who  have  the  wel- 
such  power.     The  outcome,  though  not       fare  of  our  boys  and  girls  at  heart. 


AMERICA'S  DEFENDERS 

America,  we  are  thy  sons, 

And  we  shall  keep  thee  free. 
For  in  our  veins  there  flows  the  blood 

Of  Washington  and  Lee. 

No  foreign  flag  upon  thy  soil 

Shall  we  allow  to  stand; 
No  iron  shackles  from  abroad 

Shall  touch  thy  foot  or  hand. 

They  mock  thy  Army,  say  'tis  small, 

Thy  Navy,  too,  they  scorn; 
Have  they  forgot  the  laurels  won 

Since  freedom  here  was  born? 

They  say  thy  untrained  citizens 

Will  never  soldiers  be; 
Have  they  forgot  those  valiant  men 

Who  fought  with  Robert  Lee? 

America,  thy  sons  are  true, 

And  if  thou  wilt  but  call, 
Ten  million  men  will  give  to  thee 

Their  homes,  their  lives,  their  all. 

For  thou  dost  stand  for  what  is  right, 

For  "freedom  of  the  seas" ; 
God  grant  the  Stars  and  Stripes  may  float 

Forever  in  the  breeze! 

— Edgar  C.  Outten. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


THAT  TAR  HEEL  NAME 

(Raleigh  News  &  Observer) 


Tar  Heels  to  arms!  The  witlings 
and  scorners  are  at  work  again.  In 
a  column  of  questions  and  answers  in 
a  nationally  syndicated  newspaper 
feature  by  Frederick  J.  Haskins,  the 
following  recently  appeared; 

Q.  Why  are  North  Carolinians  call- 
ed Tar  Heels?     H.  S.  F. 

A.  Tar  Heels  was  a  term  of  derision 
applied  by  the  Mississippians  to  a 
brigade  of  North  Carolina  soldiers 
who  in  one  of  the  great  battles  of 
the  Civil  War  failed  to  hold  their  posi- 
tion on  a  hill.  They  were  taunted 
with  having  forgotten  to  tar  their 
heels  that  morning. 

A  thousand  loyal  North  Caro- 
linians will  undoubtedly  rise  to  deny 
this  slanderous  answer  to  H.  S.  F's 
question.  But  how  many  North  Caro- 
linians can  give  H.  S.  F.  the 
correct  answer?  In  its  own  official 
source  books  the  State  of  North  Caro- 
lina seems  to  be  divided  in  its  theories. 

"The  North  Carolina  Manual  for 
1941,"  issued  by  Secretary  of  State 
Thad  Eure  says: 

Historians  had  recorded  the  fact 
that  the  principal  products  of  this 
state  were  "tar-pitch  and  turpentine." 
It  was  during  one  of  the  fiercest 
battles  of  the  War  Between  the  States, 
so  the  story  goes,  that  a  column  sup- 
porting the  North  Carolina  troops  was 
driven  from  the  field.  After  the  battle 
the  North  Carolinians,  who  had  suc- 
cessfully fought  it  out  alone,  were 
greeted  from  the  passing  derelict 
regiment  with  the  question:  "Any 
more  tar  down  in  the  Old  North  State, 
boys?"  Quick  as  a  flash  came  the 
answer:  "No;  not  a  bit;  old  Jeff's 
bought  it  all  up."     "Is  that  so;  what 


is  he  going  to  do  with  it?"  was  asked. 
"He's  going  to  put  it  on  you'ns  heels 
to  make  you  stick  better  in  the  next 
fight."  Creecy  relates  that  General 
Lee,  hearing  of  the  .incident,  said: 
"God  bless  the  Tar  Heel  boys,"  and 

from    that    they    took    the    name. 

Adapted  from  the  Grandfather  Tales 
of  North  Carolina  by  R.  B.  Creecy 
and  Historians  of  North  Carolina 
Regiments,  Vol.  Ill,  by  Walter  Clark. 

Quite  another  story  of  the  origin 
of  the  nickname  is  told  in  "North 
Carolina  —A  Guide  to  the  Old  North 
State,"  prepared  by  the  WPA  and 
published  by  the  University  of  North 
Carolina  Press  under  the  sponsorship 
of  the  North  Carolina  Department  of 
Conservation  and  Development.  In 
one  place  the  guide  says,  "North 
Carolina  is  popularly  known  as  the 
Old  North  State  to  distinguish  it 
from  its  Southern  neighbor,  and  as 
the  Tar  Heel  State  from  a  designa- 
tion attributed  to  Cornwallis'  soldiers, 
who  crossed  a  river  into  which  tar 
had  been  poured,  emerging  with  the 
substance  adhering  to  their  heels." 
More  specifically  in  describing  U.  S. 
Route  301  from  the  Virginia  line  to 
Wilson,  it  says  of  a  point  between 
Battleboro  and  Rocky  Mount: 

U.  S.  301  crosses  Tar  River  on  a 
high  concrete  bridge.  Legand  recalls 
that  Cornwallis'  soldiers,  fording  the 
river  near  here,  found  their  feet  black 
with  tar  that  had  been  dumped  into 
the  river.  Their  observation  that 
anyone  who  waded  North  Carolina 
streams  would  acquire  tar  heels  is 
said  to  have  given  North  Carolinians 
the  nickname  of  "Tar  Heels." 

Mr.     Haskins,     as     every    patriotic 


12  THE  UPLIFT 

North  Carolinian  knows,  is  bound  to  published  and  most  widely  used  books 

be  wrong.     But  we  could  tell  him  so  about  the  State.     It  is  getting  to  the 

more  satisfactorily  if  we  knew  what  point  that  when  anybody  says  "His- 

was  right.     It  was  bad  enough  when  tory!"  to  a   North  Carolinian  he  can 

the  historians  and  the  politicians  disa-  expect  to  see  him  jump.     And  in  such 

greed   as   to  what  our  history  was — -  a  condition  the  witlings  and  scorners 

or  is.     Now  the  State  is  disagreeing  cay  say  almost  anything  they  please, 
with   itself  in   its   two   most   recently 


A  GENTLEMAN 

It  is  almost  a  definition  of  a  gentleman  to  say  that  he  care- 
fully avoids  whatever  may  cause  a  jar  or  a  jolt  in  the  minds  of 
those  with  whom  he  is  cast — all  clashing  of  opinions  or  collision 
of  feeling,  all  restraint  or  suspicion,  or  gloom  or  resentment,  his 
great  concern  being  to  make  everyone  at  ease  and  at  home. 

He  is  tender  toward  the  bashful  gentle  toward  the  distant, 
and  merciful  toward  the  absurd;  he  can  recollect  to  whom  he 
is  speaking ;  he  guards  against  unreasonable  allusions  or  topics 
that  may  irritate,  he  is  seldom  prominent  in  conversation,  and 
never  wearisome.  He  makes  light  of  favors  while  he  does  them, 
and  seems  to  be  receiving  them  when  he  is  confrring. 

He  never  speaks  of  himself  except  when  compelled,  never  de- 
fends himself  by  a  mere  retort;  he  has  no  ears  for  slander  or 
gossip  is  scrupulous  in  imputing  motives  to  those  who  interfere 
with  him,  and  interprets  everything  for  the  best.  He  is  never 
mean  or  little  in  his  disputes,  never  takes  unfair  advantage, 
never  mistakes  personalities  or  sharp  sayings  for  arguments,  or 
insinuates  evil  which  he  dare  not  say  out.  He  has  too  much 
good  sense  to  be  affronted  at  insult ;  he  is  to  busy  to  remember 
injuries. 

If  he  engages  in  controversy  of  any  kind,  his  disciplined  intel- 
lect preserves  him  from  the  blundering  discourtesy  of  better 
though  less  educated  minds,  who,  like  blunt  weapons,  tear  and 
hack  instead  of  cutting  clean.  He  may  be  right  or  wrong  in  his 
opinion,  but  he  is  too  clear  headed  to  be  unjust;  he  is  as  simple 
as  he  is  forcible,  and  as  brief  as  he  is  decisive. 

Nowhere  shall  we  find  greater  candor,  consideration,  indul- 
gence. He  throws  himself  into  the  minds  of  his  opponents,  he 
accounts  for  their  mistakes.  He  knows  the  weakness  of  hu- 
man nature,  as  well  as  its  strength,  its  province,  and  its  limits. 

— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


WHAT  OF  YOUR  FUTURE 

(Selected) 


The  superintendent  of  a  large  insti- 
tution for  boys  recently  addressed  the 
following  message  to  them.  It  is  well 
worth  while  reading  by  all  boys  who 
are  giving  thought  to  their  future.  It 
reads  as  follows: 

I  wonder  how  often  you  boys  stop 
and  ask  yourselves  what  kind  of  fu- 
tures you  want.  You  are  young  and 
your  futures  are  largely  in  your  own 
hands.  You  are  now  building  that  fu- 
ture. Of  course  I  realize  that  there 
are  a  number  of  things  which  will  af- 
fect your  future  over  which  you  have 
no  control.  But  think  of  those  things 
of  which  you  do  have  control.  Here  are 
four  which  will  greatly  influence  your 
future. 

The  first  one  is  health.  Good  health 
is  one  of  the  most  important  things 
in  determining  one's  future.  How  can 
can  we  insure  good  health  to  our- 
selves ?  By  developing  good  health 
habits.  These  are  made  up  of  such 
things  as  cleanliness  of  body  and 
clothes,  regular  brushing  and  atten- 
tion to  teeth,  good  eating  habits,  and 
regular  elimination. 

Another  thing  under  control  of  the 
boy  and  important  in  determining  his 
future  is  his  posture  and  appearance. 
A  slouchy,  dirty,  untidy,  careless  per- 
son is  handicapped  in  getting  a  job, 
or  in  holding  one  Rightly  or  wrongly 
he  is  classified  as  a  person  who  would 
not  care  enough  about  his  work  to  do 
a  good  job.  If  he  does  not  care  about 
his  personal  appearance  it  is  assumed 


that  he  does  not  care  about  other 
things.  This  is  a  matter  that  must 
be  considered  while  we  are  young.  A 
habit  of  slouchiness,  untidiness  and 
carelessness  once  formed  becomes 
very  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to 
break. 

The  kind  of  language  one  uses  is  an 
indication  of  the  kind  of  person  one 
is  and  has  a  tremendous  influence  in 
determining  one's  future.  This,  too, 
becomes  habitual.  It  cannot  be  chang- 
ed at  will.  It  takes  time  to  build  good 
habits  in  the  use  of  language.  And 
what  about  the  tone  of  voice  one 
uses? 

Some  people  spoil  their  chance  of  a 
good  future  by  their  voice.  A  good 
voice  can  be  cultivated.  It  goes  with 
good  manners  which  may  mean  the 
difference  between  success  and  failure 
in  getting  what  we  want. 

Perhaps  most  important  is  the  mat- 
ter of  work  habits.  They  are  basic 
in  future  success  or  failure.  Can  a 
person  work  in  the  face  of  difficul- 
ties? Can  he  keep  on  a  task  that  is 
not  pleasant?  Can  he  keep  a  goal 
in  mind  and  keep  working  toward 
that  goal?  Can  he  ignore  distraction 
and  temptations  to  quit  and  go  out 
and  have  a  good  time?  Does  he  get 
a  real  pleasure  from  a  job  well  done? 
If  he  can,  then  his  future  is  assured. 
It  does  not  matter  that  he  is  not 
brilliant.  Ability  to  stick  is  more  im- 
porant  than  a  brilliant  mind. 


'A  noble  deed  is  a  step  toward  God." 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  WILSON 

BECOMES  NATIONAL  SHRINE 

(N.  C.  Christian  Advocate) 


The  old  Presbyterian  manse  in 
Staunton,  Virginia,  where  Woodrow 
Wilson  was  born  85  years  ago  was 
formally  opened  as  a  national  shrine 
Sunday,  May  4,  1941  President  Frank- 
lin D.  Roosevelt  delivered  the  address. 
Among  those  on  hand  to  greet  the 
President  were  Secretary  and  Mrs. 
Hull;  the  Secretary  of  Commerce, 
Jesse  Jones;  the  British  ambassador 
and  Lady  Halifax;  Mrs.  Woodrow  Wil- 
son and  Governor  James  H.  Price  of 
Virginia,  and  Senators  Glass  and  Byrd 
of  Virginia. 

Woodrow  Wilson  was  worthy  of 
such  a  distinction.  Seven  cities  claim- 
ed the  birthplace  of  Homer,  but  this 
shrine  should  prevent  any  counter 
claims  on  the  part  of  other  cities  in 
the  distant  years.  Woodrow  Wilson 
belongs  to  Staunton  and  to  Virginia, 
"the  birthplace  of  Presidents."  He 
was  a  man  of  unusual  intellectual 
gifts  and  an  idealist  of  the  first 
rank.  "The  League  of  Nations"  will 
forever  stand  as  the  prime  achieve- 
ment of  his  mind  and  heart.  It  now 
appears  to  be  dead  and  buried,  but 
there  may  be  a  resurrection  in  some 
far  off  dav  even  if  it  arises  with  a 


different  body.  Tennyson  dreamed 
of  the  "Parliament  of  man  and  the 
Federation  of  the  world."  Wilson 
actually  tried  to  establish  a  federa- 
tion of  the  world.  But  the  world  was 
not  ready  for  it.  Such  a  federation 
is  in  the  lap  of  the  gods. 

Woodrow  Wilson  was  greatly  mis- 
taken when  he  thought  that  war  could 
end  war.  And  any  man  who  now 
thinks  so  is  as  greatly  mistaken.  There 
is  an  older  and  higher  law  that  runs 
in  this  fashion:  He  that  takes  the 
sword  shall  perish  with  the  sword. 

And  those  who  think  America  can 
solve  Europe's  problems  is  as  greatly 
mistaken.  England  and  the  United 
States  may  put  Hitler  out  of  the 
picture,  and  we  think  they  can,  but 
Europe  must  solve  her  own  problems 
if  there  be  a  solution  for  them.  These 
Europeans  must  learn  to  put  away  the 
things  that  divide  them  and  enter  into 
a  brotherhood  of  which  they  have  had 
little  knowledge  hitherto. 

We  say  these  things  in  explanation 
of  the  fact  that  Woodrow  Wilson  is 
not  to  blame  for  the  failure  of  his 
League  of  Nations. 


Two  hundred  years  or  so  before  Columbus  discovered  Amer- 
ica an  Italian  merchant  named  Marco  Polo  traveled  into  un- 
known China.  He  brought  back  many  strange  tales.  One  that 
the  peole  at  home  found  very  hard  to  believe  was  that  the 
Chinese  made  good  fires  of  black  rocks.  The  black  rocks  were 
coal. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


SUMMER  BEDTIME 

By  Margaret  A.  J.  Irvin  in  The  Lutheran 


One  of  the  most  plaintive  verses  in 
Robert  Louis  Stevenson's  "Child's 
Garden  of  Verses"  describes  the  sen- 
sations of  a  boy  sent  to  bed  on  a 
beautiful  summer  evening  when  all 
the  sky  is  clear  and  blue  and  he  would 
like    so    much    to    play. 

As  you  read  you  step  into  the  child's 
place.  You  hear  "the  grown-up 
people's  feet  going  past  you  in  the 
street."  You  agree  heartily  that  it 
is  very  hard  lines  to  "have  to  go  to 
bed  by  day."  You  feel  that  it  is 
just  a  shame  to  leave  the  poor  little 
soul  lying  there  awake  and  alone. 
You  would  like  to  help  him  into  his 
clothes  and  let  the  little  feet  go  trip- 
ping happily  down  to  the  garden 
again. 

That  is  exactly  what  most  of  us 
do  nowadays.  As  the  evenings  length- 
en, children  grow  more  and  more  re- 
luctant about  going  to  bed.  Modern 
parents  resignedly  say,  "We  just 
can't  get  Junior  to  bed  these  days;  he 
won't  go  to  bed  before  dark.  His  ro- 
bust body  and  active  mind  rebel 
against  such  treatment.  There's  no 
use  trying  any  longer." 

We  know  how  Junior  feels.  We  are 
enjoying  the  summer  evenings  our- 
selves. It  would  be  hard  to  be  sent 
off  to  bed.  After  all  what  difference 
does  it  make? 

So  Junior  plays  till  he  is  ready 
to  drop  and  grows  naughty.  But  we 
know  why  he  is  behaving  so  badly, 
poor  tired  little  fellow.  So  we  won't 
do  anything  about  that  either.  He 
will  be  pleasanter  tomorrow. 

Stevenson's  verses  delight  young- 
sters  because  they   express   a   child's 


point  of  view.  An  older  person  sees 
in  them  a  picture  of  a  man's  childhood 
■ — the  childhood  of  a  man  who  was 
strong  enough  to  get  the  best  out  of 
life  in  spite  of  a  terrific  handicap. 
Neither  pain  nor  weakness  could  down 
him.  He  freed  himself  from  the 
handicaps  of  the  body  because  he  was 
accustomed  to  disciplining  his  emo- 
tions from  childhood. 

We  hear  a  lot  about  "self-expres- 
sion" these  days.  If  ever  a  man  ex- 
pressed himself,  it  was  Stevenson. 
The  creative  urge  in  him  has  been 
compared  to  a  burning  light  so  often 
that  I  would  not  dream  of  doing  it 
again.  When  thoughts  came  troop- 
ing into  his  brain,  he  had  to  get  them 
on  paper.  The  impulse  was  stronger 
than  any  fear  of  death.  He  was  able 
to  express  himself  because  he  had 
learned  from  childhood  the  meaning 
of  discipline  and  self-control. 

Some  of  it  may  have  been  a  little 
necessary.  I  don't  really  advocate 
sending  our  children  to  bed  at  the 
same  hour  winter  and  summer.  Cool 
summer  evenings,  after  a  blazing  hot 
day,  help  us  to  get  back  to  normal 
before  trying  to  sleep.  There  is  much 
to  be  said  for  letting  Junior  stay  up 
until  dark. 

The  things  we  need  to  watch  is  our 
tendency  to  say,  "Junior  won't  go  to 
bed."  We  are  pretty  poor  parents  if 
Juniroor  won't  do  anything  we  hon- 
estly think  he  should.  Life  is  going 
to  be  more  than  a  little  hard  on  him. 
There  will  be  many  times  when  he 
must  surrender  to  unpleasant  reali- 
ties. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


PUBLIC  HEALTH  NURSES 

(Selected) 


There  are  270  public-health  nurses 
employed  by  county  health  depart- 
ments or  other  local  units.  These 
nurses,  many  of  whom  are  paid  with 
Federal  funds,  are  engaged  in  mater- 
nal and  child-health  work  as  part  of 
the  generalized  public  health  nursing 
service.  There  are  no  services  in  the 
State's  19  unorganized  counties  except 
midwife  control,  the  distribution  of 
diphtheria  toxoid  to  physicians,  and 
educational  services.  For  1941  it  is 
indicated  that  midwife  control  in  un- 
organized areas  will  be  increased  and 
that  this  program  will  be  carried  on 
mainly  two  nurses  on  the  State  staff. 

North  Carolina  is  carrying  out  the 
requirement  of  the  Social  Security 
Act  that  every  plan  for  maternal  and 
child-health  services  must  provide  for 
a  special  demonstration.  The  pro- 
gram in  Northampton  ounty,  the 
State's  demonstration  area,  is  now 
fully  established  and  in  the  Polk 
county  demonstration  further  plans 
will  be  made  for  its  enlargement 

In  Northampton  county  here  are 
conducted  each  month  eight  maternity 
and  infancy  clinics.  Here  public  health 
nurses  supervise  midwives  at  the  time 


of  deliveries.  If  a  complicated  case 
need  to  be  delivered  by  a  physician 
the  health  department  pays  the  phy- 
sician for  the  delivery.  And  if  the 
case  needs  hospitalization,  the  local 
county  pays  the  hospital  bill.  The 
health  officer  authorizes  expenditures 
of  health  department  funds  for  ma- 
ternity services. 

The  1941  plans  also  provide  for 
postgraduate  courses  in  obstetrics  and 
pediatrics  for  practicing  physicians. 
These  courses  will  be  held  at  Duke 
University  under  the  sponsorship  of 
the  North  Carolina  State  Board  of 
Health,  Duke  University  School  of 
Medicine,  the  Medical  Society  of  the 
State  of  North  Carolina,  and  the  Uni- 
versity of  North  Carolina  Public 
Health  School.  Only  general  practi- 
tioners, and  preferably  those  conduct- 
ing health  department  clinics,  will  be 
eligible.  The  length  of  the  course 
given  will  be  one  week. 

Courses  of  study  in  public  health 
nursing  are  also  being  organized  in 
the  University  of  North  Carolina. 
This,  officals  point  out,  will  fill  one 
of  the  most  acute  needs  in  public 
health  work  in  the  state. 


Think  on  these  two  ideas  that  may  be  helpful  in  sermon  mak- 
ing: (1)  A  Yorkshire  English  parishoner  said  to  his  pastor, 
"You  preached  a  goodish  sermon  tonight,  but  if  it  had  been 
cut  short  at  both  ends  and  set  afire  in  the  middle,  it  wad  a  dean 
us  mair  good."  (2)  "Some  folks  uses  big  words  de  same  as  a 
turkey  spreads  his  tail  feathers,"  said  Uncle  Eben.  "Dey 
makes  an  elegant  impression,  but  they  don't  represent  no  real 
meat." — N.  C.  Christian  Advocate. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


THERE  WILL  BE  WORK  TO  DO 

(Selected) 


Lots  of  people  are  furrowing  their 
brows  over  this  question:  "When  the 
defense  boom  collapses,  what  shall  we 
do  with  our  productive  facilities  to 
keep  them  busy  and  to  keep  men  in 
jobs?" 

It  is  a  very  real  question,  and  one 
which  will  require  our  very  best  ef- 
forts to  solve.  Its  nature  ought  not 
to  be  misunderstood,  however  at  the 
start. 

The  real  question  is  not:  "What 
work  is  there  to  be  done?"  It  is: 
"How  shall  we  do  it?" 

There  will  be  plenty  of  work  to  be 
done  when  the  war  emergency  is  over, 
plenty  of  work  to  create  here  in  our 
great  America  the  kind  of  country  it 
ought  to  be. 

Have  our  cities  no  slums  and  blight- 
ed areas  to  be  torn  down  and  replaced 
with  dwellings  really  fit  for  men  and 
women  to  live  in  ? 

Are  our  roads,  built  for  the  horse- 
and-buggy  era,  sufficient  for  the  mo- 
torized era?  Are  railroads  crossing 
traveled  roads  at  grade  "A"  marks  of 
well-designed  community  ? 

Are  there  not  even  now  too  many 
people  living  without  electricity,  with- 
out ordinary  minimum  sanitary  facili- 
ties? Shall  not  the  airplane  be  as 
common  as  the  automobile  is  today, 
a  cheap,  easy  means  of  transport  for 
the  average  family  ? 

Shall  we  ever  be  able  truly  to  say 
that  we  raise  too  much  food,  when  the 


Surgeon-General  says  that  40  per 
cent,  of  the  people  are  not  properly 
fed? 

Will  there  be  no  friendly  neighbor- 
ing countries  to  whom  we  can  lend 
techniques  and  money  to  raise  their 
standards  of  living  with  our  own? 
Are  there  no  more  schools,  recrea- 
tion fields,  and  cultural  centers  to  be 
built? 

Is  it  conceivable  that  men,  once 
shown  the  facilities  and  the  tech- 
niques for  building  all  these  things  as 
they  have  never  been  built  before,  will 
they  be  denied  them? 

To  ask  questions  like  those  is  to 
answer  them.  The  only  question  is: 
"How?" 

The  answer  in  turn  by  no  means 
implies  public  provision  for  all  these 
things.  Builders  of  things,  construct- 
ors of  buildings  and  works,  are  al- 
ready turning  their  minds  to  means 
of  drawing  private  capital  on  a  vast 
scale   to   such   projects. 

The  Urban  Re-Development  Cor- 
porations law  in  New  York  state  is 
only  one  such  plan.  This  provides 
easier  condemnation  of  blighted  areas, 
and  certain  tax  concessions  on  im- 
provements (instead  of  immediately 
taxing  improvements  as  we  do  now). 

The  New  York  law  is  only  a  fore- 
runner. There  will  be  other  plans,  all 
addressed  to  solving  not  the  question 
"What?"  but  the  more  vexatious  pro- 
blem   "How?" 


Those  who  expect  too  much  of  their  friendships  have  few 
friends. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


IDEALS  AND  LIFE 

(The  Baptist  Courier) 


Ideals  are  but  larger  ideas  about 
which  imagination  plays  and  desires 
gather.  Ideals  control  the  direction 
in  which  character  moves.  For  ideals 
give  us  the  end,  aim,  or  goal  of  life 
and  fire  us  with  purpose  or  ambition 
to  meet  them.  Our  ideals  are  on  the 
one  hand  the  expression  of  our  nature 
and  are  consequently  possible  of  at- 
tainment and  on  the  other  hand  the 
expression  of  our  needs,  that  which  we 
are  not  but  want  to  be.  Ideals  are 
deeply  rooted  in  the  nature  and  needs 
of  the  individual. 

In  their  growth  they  are  the  prod- 
ucts of  imagination  which  gives  them 
life  and  charm.  Because  they  are  the 
expression  of  desire  and  the  product 
of  imagination  ideals  are  clothed  with 
sentiment  and  touch  the  deep  springs 
of  emotion.  This  element  of  feeling, 
of  sentiment  and  emotion,  adds  won- 
derfully to  the  motive  power  of  these 
ideas.  A  great  ideal  to  which  the  heart 
can  cling  is  the  most  powerful  life-di- 
recting force  that  men  experience. 

It  means  everything  then  that  we 
should  acquire  right  ideals  and  great 
ideals  early  in  life.  It  can  almost  be 
said  that  one's  life  destiny  is  deter- 
mined by  the  ideals  of  one's  youth. 
And  youth  is  the  time  to  acquire  ideals 
because  youth  is  naturally  idealistic. 
Youth  is  the  time  psychologically  for 
the  firm  fixing   of  life's  ideals. 

One  note  of  warning  should  be 
sounded  because  of  the  part  that  im- 
agination plays  in  forming  ideals.  It 
happens  sometimes  that  they  become 
severed  from  the  realities  and  actual- 
ities of  life.  The  life  of  ideals  be- 
comes fanciful  and  unreal  and  tends 


to  unfit  one  for  the  stern  realities  of 
life.  It  is  necessary  to  keep  one's 
feet  on  solid  earth  and  to  make  the 
imagination  the  servant  of  every-day 
necessities.  One's  ideals  should  not 
be  a  "Will  o'  of  the  wisp,"  leading 
one  in  vain  and  aimless  wanderings 
through  the  meadows  of  dreamland 
but  a  steady  and  reliable  light  light- 
ing up  clearly  the  roadway  that  one  is 
traveling.  Ideals  should  be  tested 
now  and  then  by  the  actualities  of 
experience.  The  greater  danger,  how- 
ever, of  modern  life  is  not  in  dreaming 
too  much  but  in  dreaming  too  little; 
not  in  severing  ideals  from  actualities 
but  in  severing  acualities  from  ideals; 
not  in  becoming  too  idealistic  in  life 
but  in  becoming  too  sordid.  The  great- 
est need  of  modern  life  is  to  be  lifted 
out  of  its  materialism  by  lofty  spiri- 
tual ideals. 

Christianity  because  of  its  lofty 
idealism  makes  a  powerful  appeal  to 
youth  and  is  the  only  salvation  of  ma- 
ture manhood  from  the  sordidness  of 
material  things.  Youth  readily  re- 
sponds to  the  ideals  of  Jesus.  These 
ideals,  becoming  firmly  fixed  in  his 
life,  alone  are  powerful  enough  to 
overcome  the  pull  of  the  material 
world  during  the  period  of  active  life. 

These  are  the  sources  of  youth's 
ideals:  home  and  companionship;  the 
church  and  religion,  the  school  and 
the  teacher,  great  men  and  books. 
The  greatest  of  these  is  the  home.  It 
is  the  home  that  calls  to  its  aid  church 
and  school  and  book  and  creates  an 
atmosphere  of  loftiest  ideals  about  the 
fireside  from  which  come  the  world's 
greatest  an  dbest  men  and  women. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


ARE  AMERICAN  WOMEN  PREPARED? 

By  Margaret  A.  J.  Irvin  in  The  Lutheran 


Swiftty,  but  in  orderly  fashion,  our 
men  are  pouring  into  the  army,  the 
navy  and  the  air  force.  Every  con- 
gregation has  some  of  its  young  men 
in  the  service.  Our  papers  are  full 
of  pictures  of  boys  in  camp.  We  brush 
shoulders  with  uniforms  in  bus  and 
street  car.  In  calls  at  homes,  expe- 
riences of  sons  and  brothers  in  train- 
ing camps  are  part  of  conversations. 

American  men  are  preparing  to  face 
the  future  realistically.  Those  who 
feel  they  must  obey  the  voice  of  con- 
science, even  though  it  means  refus- 
ing to  bear  arms  in  defense  of  their 
country,  are  seeking  other  fields  of 
labor  where  they  can  serve  Still  hop- 
ing for  peace,  we  are  preparing  for 
war.  If  it  comes,  our  men  will  be 
ready. 

What  of  our  women  ?  Preparedness 
for  us  need  not  bring  about  the  strug- 
gle between  conflicting  loyalties  which 
troubles  some  of  our  men.  As  citizens, 
we  can  help  our  nation  lean  toward 
war  or  away  from  it.  As  individual 
women,  we  can  serve  -our  country 
best  in  the  role  which  has  been 
ours  through  all  the  centuries  that 
war  has  been  made  between  tribes 
and  nations.  The  ancient  Spartan 
mother  bade  her  son  serve  his  coun- 
try bravely  at  whatever  cost  to  him 
and  home. 

Just  the  same,  it  is  a  role  we  can- 
not step  into  at  a  moment's  notice 
with  no  preparation.  The  American 
Red  Cross  is  establishing  centers  all 
over  the  country  where  we  can  learn 
the  fundamentals  of  nursing  and  first 
aid.  If  there  is  not  such  a  center  in 
your  community,   it  is  because  there 


are  not  enough  woman  interested. 
Perhaps  you  can  help  to  rouse  their 
interest. 

Every  mother  is  an  amatuer  nurse. 
Most  of  us  know  what  it  is  like  to  have 
the  lives  of  our  children  depend  upon 
the  fidelity  with  which  we  carry  out 
the  doctor's  orders.  We  have  learned 
to  keep  our  hands  steady,  no  matter 
what  we  feel. 

Yet  most  of  us  are  perfectly  willing 
to  admit  that  there  are  situations  even 
in  ordinary  peacetime  living  about 
which  we  feel  helpless.  A  neighbor 
cuts  his  foot  with  an  axe.  A  child 
darts  in  front  of  a  car  and  is  serious- 
ly injured.  Do  you  know  what  to  do 
until  the  doctor  comes  ? 

Your  Red  Cross  course  will  teach 
you.  So  your  preparation  may  not  be 
in  vain  should  the  future  be  less 
black  than  it  looks  at  this  moment. 

While  it  may  not  be  as  bad  as  the 
prophets  of  gloom  predict,  we  know 
it  will  not  be  exactly  rosy.  Disease 
follows  war  as  inevitably  as  night 
follows  day.  To  refuse  to  face  the 
possibility  of  epidemics  of  one  sort 
or  another  is  criminal  folly.  We  may 
be  more  than  glad,  in  a  not  very 
distant  day,  for  all  the  nursing  know- 
ledge we  have  been  able  to  absorb. 

With  the  demand  for  nurses  for 
the  rapidly  growing  army  and  the 
numbers  of  American  nurses  who 
have  gone  to  serve  the  distressed  in 
many  lands,  there  is  a  shortage  of 
nurses  which  the  hospitals  cannot  be 
expected  to  supply.  As  the  shortage  of 
registered  nurses  grows,  the  demand 
for  practical  nurses  will  grow  too. 

We  may  not  like  this  rather  pessi- 


20  THE  UPLIFT 

mistic   picture,  but   we   like   still   less  Woman's      traditional      behavior.     At 

the  picture  of  American  women  wear-  least     whatever     situations      present 

ing   "blinders"  like   a  lot  of  nervous  themselves  should  be  studied  practic- 

horses.     That    is    not    the    American  ally  and  not  be  dodged. 


LITTLE  FLASHES  OF  LIGHTNING 

Lightning,  flashing  its  way  across  the  stormy  skies,  filled 
the  ancients  with  awe  and  fear.  Even  today  it  is  cause  for 
superstition  and  fear  among  some  native  tribes. 

Nowadays  many  people  are  inclined  to  disregard  the  hazards 
of  lightning,  even  though  they  are  fully  aware  of  the  damage 
annually  caused  to  life  and  property.  For  those  who  are  wise 
enough  to  heed  the  advice  of  experts,  however,  there  are  several 
simple  rules  worth  observing. 

The  experts  advise  staying  out  of  water  and  avoiding  isolated 
trees  during  thunder  and  electric  storms.  Cities  are  usually 
safer  than  the  open  countryside.  One  of  the  safest  places  to  be 
in  the  country  is  inside  an  all-steel  automobile. 

It  is  also  true  that  no  airplane  has  ever  been  disabled  when 
struck  in  flight  by  lightning.  The  possibility  of  a  plane  even 
being  struck  while  in  the  air  is  very  slight  since,  it  is  not 
grounded. 

Science  has  proved  that  there  is  no  truth  in  the  timeless  say- 
ing that  "lightning  never  strikes  the  same  place  twice."  Dr. 
Karl  B.  McEachon  is  the  leading  authority  on  lightning  in  the 
Karl  B.  McEachon  is  the  leading  authority  on  lightning  in  the 
United  States.  He  tells  us  that  lightning  can  and  does  strike 
more  than  once  in  the  same  place. 

The  experts  have  a  simple  explanation  for  another  familiar 
phrase — "A  bolt  from  the  blue."  Sometimes,  after  the  thun- 
derclouds have  passed  away,  the  rain  stopped  and  the  sun  com- 
menced to  shine  again,  one  last  flash  of  lightning  may  crackle 
across  the  clear  blue  sky.  This  final  lightning  stroke  can  be 
particularly  destructive.  It  is  caused  by  the  tip  of  a  long,  thin 
and  invisible  tail  which  frequently  drags  as  much  as  a  mile  or 
so  behind  the  slow-moving  bank  of  clouds. 

Statistics  show  that  nine  times  as  many  men  are  struck  by 
lightning  as  women.  The  reason  for  this  may  be  that  more 
men  than  women  are  out  of  doors  during  thunderstorms.  An- 
other explanation  is  that  men  are  less  likely  to  heed  the  advice 
of  the  experts  in  taking  ordinary  precautions  to  avoid  the  haz- 
ards of  lightning.  If  the  latter  surmise  is  true,  it  is  certainly 
an  indication  that  the  advice  of  those  who  know  is  worth  follow- 
ing!— Jasper  B.  Sinclair. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


DIAMOND  DUEL 

By  Z.  N.  Tuttler  in  The  Training  School  Echo 


Sam  Cassidy  stared  at  the  diamond 
and  there  was  a  dull  ache  in  his  heart 
because  he  could  not  be  out  there  in 
a  spot  like  this.  Three  men  pranced 
on  the  bases  and  the  hostile  crowd 
clamored  for  a  hit.  Cy  Brandt,  the 
Blues  pitcher,  looked  towards  the 
bench,  and  Cassidy  could  almost  hear 
his  sigh  of  weariness.  Brandt  was 
through,  pitched  out. 

Manager  Mike  Doyle  on  the  bench 
said:  "I  hope  he  can  get  by  Red  Smith 
for  the  last  out." 

Cassidy  shook  his  head  to  himself. 
For  seven  innings  Brandt  had  held 
the  Eagles  at  bay  while  the  Blues 
piled  up  a  5-0  lead.  But  Brandt  had 
shot  his  bolt.  The  sighs  were  obvious. 
Three  on  and  two  out  in  the  eighth. 

Cassidy  got  up  and  limped  to  the 
other  end  of  the  bench  where  he  could 
get  a  better  view.  Brandt  had  pitch- 
ed his  heart  and  arm  out  for  seven 
innings  after  finishing  yesterday's 
game  and  choking  off  an  Eagle  rally. 
Ordinarily  Manager  Doyle  would  not 
overwork  his  ace  so  early  in  the  sea- 
son, but  the  series  with  the  Eagles 
was  vitally  important. 

The  Eagles  and  Blues  had  been 
picked  to  battle  it  down  the  stretch 
for  the  pennant  and  Doyle  wanted  to 
get  the  psychological  jump  on  them 
in  their  first  series  early  in  May. 
The  Eagles  had  ridden  roughshod  over 
the  Blues  last  year  and  taken  the 
pennant.  Doyle  want.ed  to  show  them 
it  would  be  different  this  year. 

But  if  Doyle  wanted  to  win,  he 
should  take  Brandt  out.  Brandt's 
arm  was  dead.  Cassidy  could  tell 
those  things  because  not  so  long  ago 


he  had  been  the  best  pitcher  the 
Blues    had. 

Brandt  looked  around  at  the  bases, 
took  his  time,  raised  his  arm  to  his 
chest,  then  threw  the  ball.  Red 
Smith  tensed  at  the  plate,  stepped  in 
and  crack!  the  ball  whistled  on  a  line 
between  short  and  third.  Three  men 
were  off  with  the  crack  of  the  bat 
and  the  crowd  was  on  its  feet  with 
an    expectant    roar. 

Smith  pulled  up  at  second  and  the 
score  now  was  five  to  three  in  favor 
of  the  Blues.  Doyle  was  frowning 
to  himself.  If  Ed  Hemingway  or  Jack 
Bush  could  work,  Doyle  wouldnt  keep 
Brandt  in.  But  Hemingway  had  a 
sore  arm  and  Bush  a  sprained  back. 
Nate  Munson  had  pitched  the  day 
before.  There  was  no  one  else  he 
could  use. 

Again  Brandt  turned  towards  the 
Blues'  bench.  Doyle  shook  his  head 
and  motioned  for  him  to  stay  on  the 
mound.  Brandt  shrugged  and  faced 
the  batter.  Cassidy  knew  he  was 
like  that.  Brandt  was  his  best  friend 
and  roommate  and  he  knew  the  cour- 
age the  veteran  pitcher  had.  He 
would  stay  out  there  and  pitch  until 
his  arm  dropped  off  if  Doyle  wanted 
him  to. 

Brandt  put  one  in  there  and  the 
batter  lined  it  into  left  field.  Pat 
Donovan  came  in  fast,  took  it  on  the 
first  hop  and  rifled  it  at  the  plate. 
Red  Smith  hit  the  dirt  and  was  safe. 
The  crowd  roared  its  approval.  Hank 
Howard,  Blues'  catcher,  started  a  pro- 
test, then  wheeled  and  whipped  the 
ball  to  second.  The  second  baseman 
grabbed  it,  made  a  downward  swoop 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  the  runner  from  first  was  out. 

Brandt  came  in  wiping  the  sweat 
off  his  face  with  a  soiled  sleeve.  He 
sat  down  with  a  tired,  strained  ex- 
pression on  his  face. 

Doyle  said:  "Better  luck  next  in- 
ning,   Cy." 

Cassidy  knew  better  than  to  ex- 
pect that.  Brandt  was  through.  Every- 
one knew  he  was  through.  Doyle 
was  keeping  him  in  there  because  he 
had  no  one  else.  He  had  shot  his 
bolt  to  take  two  out  of  three  from  the 
Eagles  and  wanted  to  hold  his  one- 
game  lead. 

Cassidy  got  up  and  started  to  limp 
towards  the  third-base  coaching  box 
for  the  last  inning. 

"There's  the  guy  who  oughta  be 
in  their  pitching  the  last  inning." 
Doyle  said. 

"Yeah/'  Hank  Howard  agreed. 
"Fireman  Cassidy,  the  ace  relief  pitch- 
er — once.  That  guy  could  mow  'em 
down  and  protect  a  one-run  lead  for 
nine  innings  if  necessary.  Too  bad 
he  lost  that  pin." 

Cassidy  heard  them  as  he  went  out 
on  the  field  and  he  was  thinking  ex- 
actly the  same  thing.  Once  the  best 
pitcher  the  Blues  had,  he  always  was 
called  upon  for  a  relief  turn  on  the 
mound  when  trouble  threatened  a  slim 
lead.  But  a  hunting  accident  the  pre- 
vious winter  had  cost  him  his  right 
leg  below  the  knee. 

The  critics  said  he  was  through, 
that  the  batters  would  bunt  him  out 
of  the  league.  Cassidy  tried  a  come- 
back. But  the  critics  were  right.  It 
took  only  one  game  to  prove  that 
he  couldn't  get  the  bunts  fast  enough 
to  nip  batters  by  a  step  at  first  like 
he  had  before. 

His  fast  one  was  there  and  so  was 


his  hook,  but  he  couldn't  get  to  those 
bunts  fast  enough.  The  Blues  made 
him  a  coach  in  tribute  to  his  fine  re- 
cord with  the  team  and  that's  what 
hurt  Cassidy  now — to  be  able  to  do 
nothing  when  the  team  needed  him. 
so  much. 

He  stood  in  the  third-base  coach- 
ing box  and  exhorted  the  batter  to 
get  on.  The  score  was  5-4  in  their 
favor,  but  the  Blues  needed  more  than 
a  one-run  margin  if  they  wanted  to 
win.  Brandt  would  never  succeed  in 
keeping  the  Eagles  down  in  their 
half  of  the  ninth. 

The  Blues  went  down  one,  two, 
three.  The  Eagles  came  in  to  bat 
and  the  home  crowd  greeted  them 
with  an  eager  roar.  One  run  to  tie 
and  two  to  win.  It  looked  easy  with 
Brandt    cracking. 

The  first  singled  to  center.  The 
next  one  cracked  the  ball  at  the  short 
stop.  It  was  a  vicious  grounder  and 
the  shortstop  stopped  it,  but  couldn't 
hold  it  and  men  were  on  first  and 
second.  The  excited  crowd  yelled  for 
blood. 

Cassidy  squirmed  on  the  bench. 
Two  on  and  none  out.  If  only  he 
could  go  in  there  and  fire  just  one 
more  gun  in  the  Blues'  cause.  Just 
pull  one  more  game  out  of  the  fire  for 
Mike  Doyle  to  show  him  he  knew 
Doyle  didn't  have  to  make  him  coach 
and  that  he  appreciated  it.  To  go  in 
there  and  relieve  Cy  Brandt  just  once 
more  before  Brandt  pitched  his  arm 
out  for  good. 

He  knew  every  pitch  was  agony  to 
Brandt,  but  the  veteran  kept  pouring 
them  in  there  just  the  same  with 
everything  he  had.  And  he  would 
keep  on  doing  that  until  his  arm  was 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


dead,  a  possibility  that  might  occur 
with   any   pitch  now. 

Cassidy  got  up  and  his  face  was 
white  with  emotion.  Brandt  couldn't 
do  it,  Doyle  couldn't  let  him  try  to 
do  it.  Cassidy  came  over  to  Doyle 
and  said:  "You've  got  to  take  Cy 
out." 

Doyle  looked  at  him  in  despair. 
"Who's  gonna  relieve  him?" 

Cassidy  hesitated  for  just  a  mo- 
ment and  then  his  eyes  narrowed 
and  he  said:     "I  will.  I'll  relieve  Cy." 

"You?"  echoed  Doyle.  "They'll 
bunt  you  out  of  the  box  like  before." 

Cassidy  stood  his  ground.  "Cy's 
all  shot,  Mike.  Put  me  in  there,  I 
can't  do  any  worse." 

Doyle    hesitated. 

"Let  me  pitch  to  one  man,  Mike, 
and  then  decide.  All  he'll  try  to  do 
is  bunt  and  no  run  will  score  from 
second  on  that'.' 

Doyle  looked  at  him  with  an  odd 
look  in  his  eyes.  Then  he  blinked 
and  said:  "Okay,  Sam.  Okay  and 
good    luck!" 

Sam  Cassidy  trudged  to  the  mound 
with  that  old  familiar  feeling  surging 
through  him  that  he  once  had  known 
when  he  was  king-pin  of  the  Blues' 
mound  staff.  The  crowd  gaped  at 
that  familiar  figure  limping  to  the 
hill,  then  acclaimed  him  with  a  wild 
shout. 

The  fickle  tide  of  fandom  swayed 
suddenly  and  they  were  yelling  for 
the  underdog  to  make  his  comeback 
like  crowds  did  everywhere.  They 
were  yelling  for  Cassidy  to  get  in 
there  and  stop  the  home  team's  rally 
when  they  all  knew  he  had  been 
bunted  out  of  the  box  in  his  last  ap- 
pearance on  the  mound. 

Cassidy's  spirits  were  high  at  the 
greeting  given  him  by  the  crowd,  but 


his  heart  was  low.  Could  he  stop  those 
bunts?  Even  now  the  first  Eagle 
was  coming  to  the  plate  with  a  grin 
on  his  face.  He  was  making  no  secret 
of  what  he  intended  doing. 

Cassidy  stepped  off  the  mound,  call- 
ed the  infield  together  and  there  was 
a  brief  consultation  on  the  handling 
of  bunts.  They  went  back  to  their 
positions  and  the  first  and  third  base- 
men played  in  close.  Cassidy  got  on 
the  rubber  and  Howard  squatted  and 
signaled  a  quick  throw  to  second. 

Cassidy  hesitated.  That  signal 
meant  the  runner  was  taking  a  big 
lead  off  the  bag.  A  quick  pivot,  a 
snap  throw  to  second  and  there  would 
be  one  out.  He  braced  his  weight  on 
his  right  foot,  then  bit  his  lips.  He 
couldn't  make  that  quick  pivot  with 
a  wooden  right  leg. 

Howard  kept  signaling  frantically 
Cassidy  wheeled  off  the  rubber  and 
snapped  the  ball  to  second.  The  run- 
ner slid  into  the  bag  an  eyelash  ahead 
of  the  throw.  Cassidy  got  the  ball 
back  and  looked  at  it  disappointed. 
A  year  ago  he  would  have  had  that 
man  by   five   feet. 

Clem  Lowry,  the  first  batter,  was 
only  a  fair  bunter,  but  Cassidy  took 
no  chances.  He  threw  the  first  one 
high  and  wide  for  a  ball.  The  next 
one  came  in  low  and  straight.  Lowry 
quickly  slid  his  hands  along  the  bat 
and  waited.  The  ball  hooked  out 
wide. 

Lowry  let  it  go  with  a  grin.  The 
next  one  was  high  over  the  inside 
for  a  strike  and  the  crowd  roared 
approval.  Lowry  jerked  his  cap  down 
over  his  eyes  in  determination.  Cas- 
sidy shot  a  look  at  the  bases,  then 
faced  the  plate  and  cut  loose  with  the 
ball. 

The    batter    jumped    forward,    the 


THE  UPLIFT 


ball  hooked  in  sharply  and  Lowry 
tried  to  fall  away  from  it.  It  smack- 
ed against  his  wrist.  Lowry  went 
down  to  first  shaking  his  hand  in 
pain.  The  crowd  was  silent.  Bases 
loaded  with  none  out  and  the  heavy 
end  of  the  batting  order  coming  up. 

Cassidy  looked  towards  the  bench 
and  Doyle  stared  back  at  him  with  a 
blank  face.  Cassidy  got  on  the  rub- 
ber and  threw  the  ball.  The  batter 
dumped  one  a  little  to  the  left  of  the 
pitcher's  box.  The  third  baseman 
swooped  in  on  the  dead  run,  scooped 
it  up  with  his  bare  hand  and  flipped 
it  to  Howard. 

Howard  slapped  it  against  the  run- 
ner's feet  and  the  umpire's  fist  jerk- 
ed over  his  shoulder. 

"Yer    out!"    he    called,    and    the 
crowd  applauded. 

Cassidy  went  back  to  the  mound 
breathing  a  prayer  of  thanks.  A  play 
like  that  had  to  be  perfect  to  work. 
The  third  baseman  had  taken  a  chance 
and  started  running  before  the  batter 
bunted  the  ball.  More  to  the  left 
and  he'd  never  have  gotten  it. 

Cassidy  worked  carefully  on  the 
next  batter  and  got  him  in  the  hole 
with  two  high  inside  ones  that  the 
batter  bunted  foul.  The  batter  would 
be  out  automatically  if  he  tried  bunt- 
ing on  his  last  strike  and  fouled  so 
the  chances  were  he'd  try  to  hit  away. 
But  Cassidy  was  going  to  make  sure. 

He  threw  the  ball  for  the  inside 
and  it  hooked  sharply  towards  the 
outside.  The  batter  swung  hard  at 
the  fastbreaking  hook  and  missed. 
Howard  squeezed  the  ball  in  his  hand 
and  jumped  up  and  down  behind  the 
plate. 

"One  more,  Sam!  he  yelled.  "Just 
one  more!" 


Cassidy  heard  his  voice  above  the 
crowd's  roar  and  he  smiled  back  at 
him.  Just  one  more,  but  that  one 
was  Flash  Hillman,  the  best  bunter 
and  fastest  runner  in  the  leagues. 
Hillman  could  lay  the  ball  down  on 
a  dime  and  run  the  one  hundred  with 
the  speed  of  a  college  sprinter. 

Cassidy  looked  at  his  infielders  and 
the  first  and  third  basemen  came  in 
close.  The  second  baseman  hugged 
the  bag  to  make  sure  the  runner  stay- 
ed close.  He  couldn't  afford  to  let 
the  man  take  too  big  a  lead  because 
he  could,  with  a  head  start,  score  on 
the  bunt  and  that  would  be  the  ball 
game  if  Hillman  was  safe. 

First  baseman  Tim  Moran  nodded 
at  him.  They  knew  what  it  was  go- 
ing to  be.  A  rolling  bunt  down  the 
first  base  line.  Hillman  knew  they 
knew  it,  but  he  didn't  care.  Only 
Moran  would  be  able  to  handle  the 
ball  and  that  meant  Cassidy  would 
have  to  cover  first.  The  second  base- 
man had  to  stick  close  and  he  wouldn't 
be  able  to  cover  first  in  time  to  get 
Hillman. 

Cassidy  stepped  on  the  rubber  and 
his  face  was  grim.  This  was  the  pay- 
off slot.  He  either  did  or  he  didn't 
this  time.  His  foot  went  up,  his  arm 
came  down  and  the  ball  sped  straight 
and  true  for  the  plate  with  everything 
he  had  on  it.  Hillman  jumped  for- 
ward, tapped  the  ball  down  the  first 
base  line  and  was  off.  Moran  came 
charging  in  towards  the  ball. 

Cassidy  was  running  towards  first 
the  instant  the  ball  left  his  hand. 
Running  the  best  he  could  with  one 
good  leg  and  another  that  could  not 
take  too  much  strain.  With  his  head 
start  he  could  have  easily  beaten  Hill- 
man to  the  bag  if  he  had  two  good 


THE   UPLIFT 


25 


legs.     But  the  way  thing's  were — 

Out  of  the  corners  of  his  eyes  he 
saw  the  second  baseman  coming  over 
and  he  knew  he  would  never  get  there 
in  time.  It  all  depended  on  himself 
Cassidy  gritted  his  teeth  and  covered 
ground.  It  would  be  close,  but  HiK- 
man  would  beat  him  unless  he  ran 
faster.  Unless  something  happened 
and  he  had  stopped  believing  in  mir- 
acles since  he  had  been  a  rookie. 

The  thought  touched  off  a  flash  in 
Tiis  mind.  Once  when  he  had  been 
a  rookie  to  impress  Mike  Doyle  he 
slid  into  first  base  on  an  infield  sin- 
gle. He  had  never  forgotten  what 
Doyle  told  him  in  no  uncertain  terms 
when  he  came  off  the  field. 

"Never  slide  to  first!"  Doyle  had 
yelled.  "You  can  always  get  there 
faster  by  running.  You  only  slide 
when  you  want  to  duck  the  infielder  so 
lie  won't  tag  you,  see?" 

Cassidy  had  never  forgotten  thac 
and  it  came  to  him  now  as  he  raced 
for  first  in  an  attempt  to  beat  the 
speedy  Hillman.  Running  was  faster 
than  sliding  when  you've  got  two  good 
legs.     But  not  when  you've  got  only 


He  leaped  into  the  air  and  threw 
himself  in  a  desperate  slide  for  the 
bag.  He  rolled  over  on  his  right  side 
while  he  was  still  sliding  and  faced 
the  plate.  His  foot  touched  some- 
thing hard  and  he  raised  his  glove 
and  prayed  that  Tim  Moran  would 
throw  with  his  usual  accuracy.  With- 
out hesitating,  the  big  first  baseman 
threw  the  ball  at  Cassidy  lying  on 
the  ground  with  his  gloved  hand  up. 

The  ball  zipped  low  past  the  rac- 
ing Hillman,  Cassidy  raised  his  glove 
a  trifle,  the  ball  slapped  into  his 
glove  and  Hillman  raced  over  the 
bag.  The  umpire's  eagle  eye  swept 
the  bag,  saw  Cassidy's  foot  hooked 
to  one  corner  and  he  yelled: 

"Yer  out!" 

Sam  Cassidy  didn't  have  a  chance 
to  get  back  on  his  feet.  The  Blues 
grabbed  him,  yanked  him  to  his  feet 
grinning  and  pounded  his  back.  Sam 
Cassidy  didn't  have  a  chance  to  walk 
towards   the   dugout. 

A  mob  of  frantic  rooters  seized 
him,  hoisted  him  on  their  shoulders 
and  carried  him  there  in  tribute  to 
as  game  a  comeback  as  they  had  ever 
seen. 


WHAT  WE  SAY 

If  all  that  we  say  in  a  single  day,  with  never  a  word  left  out, 
were  printed  each  night  in  clear  black  and  white,  'twould  prove 
queer  reading,  no  doubt. 

And  then,  just  suppose,  ere  our  eyes  we  could  close,  we  must 
read  the  whole  record  through :  then  wouldn't  we  sigh,  and 
wouldn't  we  try  a  great  deal  less  talking  to  do  ? 

And  I  more  than  half  think  that  many  a  kink  would  be 
smoother  in  life's  tangled  thread,  if  half  that  we  say  in  a  single 
dav  were  forever  left  unsaid. — Author  Unknown. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


CHAPLAINS 

(United  States  Baptist.) 


Most  of  the  young  men  being  in- 
ducted into  the  United  States  Army 
are  showing  a  great  eagerness  for 
instruction  in  religion  and  religious 
practices,  according  to  the  Most  Rev. 
John  F.  O'Hara  Roman  Catholic  Bish- 
op of  the  Army  and  Navy,  who  made 
this  observation  during  an  inspection 
tour   of   Army  posts  in  Texas. 

There  was  every  indication  that  the 
religious  needs  of  these  men  would  be 
met,  as  it  was  announced  that  Con- 
gress had  appropriated  funds  for  the 
construction  and  maintenace  of  604 
new  non-denominational  training 
camp  chapels  in  addition  to  the  twen- 
ty-eight already  in  use.  Immediate 
plans  for  construction  include  twelve 
new  chapels  for  Yankee  Division  wor- 
shippers, to  be  erected  at  Camp  Ed- 
wards, near  Falmouth,  Massachusetts, 
within  the  next  six  months. 

Paralleling  this  proposed  expansion 
of  chapel  facilities  is  the  anticipated 
growth  of  the  chaplaincy.  At  present 
twenty-seven  of  the  261  denominations 
in  this  country  are  represented  in  the 
armed  forces  through  chaplains.  The 
230-odd  denominations  having  no  rep- 


resentation are  mostly  minor  bodies. 
According  to  Washington  estimates, 
there  will  be  1,500  chaplains  in  ser- 
vice by  June  of  this  year. 

Efforts  to  establish  a  closer  tie 
between  the  church  and  the  men  in 
the  armed  forces  have  produced  at 
least    two    interesting    sidelights. 

The  Right  Rev.  Frank  W.  Creighton, 
Protestant  Episcopal  bishop  of  Mich- 
igan, recently  wrote  to  all  members 
of  the  clergy  in  his  diocese  requesting 
the  names  of  all  men  in  their  respec- 
tive parishes  who  are  now  serving  in 
the  Army  or  Navy.  In  his  letter  Bish- 
op Creighton  asked  permission  to 
write  a  personal  letter  to  each  man, 
indicating  that  the  diocese  "is  behind 
him  during  a  special  period  of  stress 
and  unusual  temptation." 

A  feature  of  the  religious  program 
at  Camp  Meade,  Maryland,  is  the  hold- 
ing of  an  undenominational  service  for 
the  entire  division  every  Sunday  even- 
ing, apart  from  the  regular  services 
for  both  Roman  Catholic  and  Protest- 
ant groups.  There  is  also  a  special 
Sunday  service  conducted  by  a  Jewish 
chaplain. 


We  are  not  sent  into  this  word  to  do  anything  into  which  we 
cannot  put  our  hearts.  We  have  certain  work  to  do  for  our 
bread  and  that  is  to  be  done  strenuously ;  other  work  to  do  for 
our  delight,  and  that  is  to  be  done  heartily ;  neither  is  to  done  by 
halves  or  shifts,  but  with  a  will;  and  what  is  not  worth  this 
effort  is  not  to  be  done  at  all. — John  Ruskin. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"Alias  the  Deacon"  was  the  feature 
shown  at  the  regular  weekly  motion 
picture  show  at  the  School  last  Thurs- 
day night.  A  short  comedy  entitled, 
"A-Haunting  We  Will  Go,"  was  shown 
at  the  same  time.  Both  are  Universal 
productions. 

During  the  past  week,  Mr.  J.  M. 
Scarboro  and  his  youthful  helpers 
have  been  "robbing"  quite  a  number 
of  the  bee  hives  on  the  campus,  and, 
as  the  result  of  their  efforts,  our  cot- 
tage kitchens  have  been  supplied  with 
more  than  three  hundred  pounds  of 
fine  honey. 

Mr.  Charles  Turner,  of  Philadelphia, 
spent  last  Saturday  with  his  sister, 
Mrs.  Betty  Lee,  matron  at  Cottage 
No.  2.  Although  a  native  of  North 
Carolina,  he  has  ben  spending  quite 
a  number  of  years  in  different  sec- 
tions of  the  United  States,  being  em- 
ployed by  a  large  steamship  company, 
and  doesn't  get  around  to  see  the 
folks  in  "The  Old  North  State"  very 
often. 

Russell  Siler,  of  Greensboro,  who 
left  the  School  August  2,  1920,  was  a 
visitor  here  last  Sunday.  While  a 
boy  here,  he  was  a  member  of  the 
Cottage  No.  1  group.  Our  records 
show  that  Russell  served  a  term  of 
enlistment  in  the  United  States  Navy 
since  leaving  the  School.  He  is  now 
working  at  the  painter's  trade,  is 
married  and  has  two  children,  a  boy 
and  girl,  ten  and  nine  years  old,  re- 
spectively. Russell  stated  that  he 
was  getting  along  very  nicely,  and 
that  he  just  could  not  let  a  year  go 
by  without  coming  back  to  his  "old 


home"    and    renewing    acquaintances 
with  friends  made  while  a  lad. 

Jrivey  Ray  Marshburn.  who  left  the 
institution  August  4,  1930.  called  on 
friends  here  last  Sunday.  He  is  now 
twenty-seven  years  of  age.  For  some 
time  he  has  been  working  for  the 
Government  as  Avelder  and  is  station- 
ed at  the  Norfolk  Navy  Yard.  He  was 
recently  transferred  to  Charlotte  to 
help  with  the  work  on  the  hangars  at 
the  new  air  base,  but  expects  to  re- 
turn to  Norfolk  soon.  After  leaving 
the  School,  he  attended  the  Southeast- 
ern Institute,  Charlotte,  where  he 
learned  the  welding  trade.  Sivey  in- 
herited 72  acres  of  land  from  his  fath- 
er's estate,  and  since  working  as  a 
welder,  has  purchased  188  acres  ad- 
joining his  farm  and  has  built  a  home. 

Members  of  the  staff  who  talked 
with  this  young  man  say  that  he  had 
very  good  manners  and  that  his  atti- 
tude toward  the  School  was  good,  and 
that  he  really  had  the  appearance  of 
one  who  is  making  good. 

Horace  T.  Gardner  one  of  our  old 
boys,  who  left  the  School.  July  6. 
1932,  called  on  friends  here  last  Sat- 
urday afternoon.  Upon  leaving  the 
institution,  he  went  to  his  home  in 
Charlotte  and  entered  the  public 
schools  of  that  city,  remaining  there 
until  he  had  completed  the  tenth 
grade.  He  also  worked  as  a  messen- 
ger for  the  Charlotte  branch  of  the 
Postal  Telegraph  Company  for  some 
time.  He  and  his  mother  then  moved 
to  Knoxville,  Tenn,  where  he  secured 
employment  as  messenger  with  the 
Southern  Railway,  and  worked  there 
for  about  five  years,  beiner  advanced 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


to  the  position  of  filing  clerk.  A  few 
months  ago  he  enlisted  in  the  United 
States  Army  and  is  now  a  member 
of  the  28th  Ordinance  Company,  sta- 
tioned at  Fort  Oglethrope,  Georgia. 
Gardner,  who  is  now  twenty-three 
years  old,  is  a  young  man  of  nice  ap- 
pearance and  seems  to  be  getting 
along  well 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Lee  H.  Case,  of 
Harrisburg,  Pa.,  recently  visited  Mr. 
Byron  L.  Beaver,  formerly  of  Shamo- 
kin,  Pa.,  who  has  been  a  member  of 
the  School's  staff  of  employees  for 
several  months.  They  were  en  route 
to  Columbia,  S.  C.  to  attend  the 
commencement  exercises  at  the  Col- 
umbia Bible  School,  their  son  being 
a  member  of  this  year's  graduating 
class.  Mr.  Case  is  foreman  of  the 
composing  room  on  the  Harrisburg 
Daily  Patriot.  Like  all  other  print- 
ers, whenever  the  odor  of  printing 
ink  reaches  his  nostrils,  he  had  to 
trace  it  to  its  source,  and  it  led  him 
to  The  Uplift  office,  where,  like  the 
mail  carrier  who  takes  a  hike  while 
on  vacation,  he  had  to  sit  down  at 
the  Blue  Streak  Linotype  and  set  a 
few  lines.  We  were  very  glad  to 
meet  these  good  people  from  Pennsyl- 
vania, and  hope  they  will  stop  in 
and  see  us  whenever  they  are  in  this 
vicinity. 

Superintendent  Boger  recently  re 
ceived  letters  from  James  Wilhite 
and  Giles  E.  Greene,  who  are  now  in 
the  United  States  Army  and  are  sta- 
tioned at  Schofield  Barracks,  Hono- 
lulu, The  Hawaiians.  Both  report 
that  they  like  army  life  and  are  espe- 
cially pleased  with  their  present  loca- 
tion. Wilhite  has  been  in  the  Army 
for  about  six  months,  while  Green  has 
been  in  the  service  about  one  year. 


Giles  Greene  was  in  Cottage  No.  7 
while  at  the  School  and  was  a  member 
of  the  bakery  force.  He  left  the  in- 
stitution September  11,  1937.  The  fol- 
lowing summer  he  enrolled  in  a  CCC 
camp  and  was  located  in  the  state  of 
Oregon,  remaining  there  about  one 
year. 

James  Wilhite  was  a  house  boy  in 
the  Receiving  Cottage  for  about  one 
and  one-half  years,  and  was  transfer- 
red to  Cottage  No.  4,  where  he  held 
a  similar  position  during  he  remainder 
of  his  stay  at  the  School.  He  was 
allowed  o  leave  on  January  27,  1940, 
going  to  Mt.  Airy  and  obtaining  work 
in  a  store,  staying  there  until  en- 
listing in  the  Army. 

We  were  glad  to  hear  from  these 
lads  and  tender  our  best  wishes  for  a 
successful   career. 

Mr.  A  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte,  was 
in  charge  of  the  afternoon  service 
at  the  School  last  Sunday  He  was  ac- 
companied by  Messrs.  Gene  Davis  and 
Archie  Torrey.  Gene  led  the  boys  in 
singing  a  number  of  their  favorite 
hymns,  after  which  he  turned  the 
service  over  to  Archie. 

Mr.  Torrey,  whose  parents  are  mis- 
sionaries to  China,  was  born  in  that 
country.  At  the  age  of  twelve,  his 
parents  sent  him  away  to  school,  after 
which  he  attended  a  college  in  China. 
He  then  came  to  this  country  and 
spent  four  years  at  Davidson  College, 
graduating    in    1939 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks  the 
speaker  called  attention  to  he  fact 
that  this  was  the  Sunday  nearest  the 
anniversary  of  Ascension  Day,  when 
Christ  returned  to  heaven.  During  the 
forty  days  that  ensued  between  the 
resurrection  and  ascension,  Jesus  ap- 
peared to  his  disciples  at  different 
times.     Altogether  about  140  saw  and 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


talked  with  him  during  this  time. 
After  Jesus's  resurrection,  his  fol- 
lowers realized  that  he  was  still  in- 
terested in  setting  up  God's  kingdom 
on  earth.  He  left  the  earth  and  re- 
turned to  God.  When  he  went,  he 
promised  them  two  things:  (1)  That 
he  would  return.  (2)  He  would  re- 
ceive them  unto  himself. 

Before  going,  Christ  charged  his 
disciples  to  preach  the  gospel  to  all 
the  world.  A  small  church  was  start- 
ed at  Antioch.  It  grew  in  spite  of 
many  handicaps;  other  churches  were 
started;  and  now  the  Christian  in- 
fluence has  spread  all  over  the  world 
and  millions  of  people  are  supporting 
it  This  has  been  made  possible  be- 
cause a  true  Christian  is  just  as  much 
interested  in  seeing  that  others  have 
a  chance  in  life  as  well  as  himself. 

Mr  Torrey  stated  that  his  father 
and  mother  became  missionaries  to 
China  many  years  ago.  They  and 
many  other  missionaries  worked  for 
years  but  did  not  seem  to  be  making 
much  progress.  Occasionally  a  na- 
tive would  come  to  them  and  say  that 
he  wanted  to  be  a  Christian,  but  such 
cases  were  scattered,  and  at  first,  it 
seemed  a  slow  and  discouraging  pro- 
cess. 

In  1926,  his  parents  returned  to 
America,  staying  here  three  years. 
During  this  period  a  civil  war  broke 
out  in  China,  the  government  of  their 
home  city  changing  hands  five  times. 
In  1930  they  returned,  and  on  the 
way  back  they  wondered  in  what  con- 
dition they  would  find  the  little  church 
they  had  established.  They  were 
pleasantly  surprised  to  find  that 
Chinese  preachers  had  taken  over  the 
church  and  were  doing  well.  During 
the  years  the  missionaries  were  so 
discouraged  over  the  results  of  their 


labors,  they  had  been  planting  seed 
that  later  grew  and  flourished. 

The  speaker  then  said  that  in  1936. 
his  father  and  mother  came  to  Amer- 
ica for  a  vacation  period.  The  Jap- 
anese-Chinese War  broke  out  during 
their  absence,  and  when  again  re- 
turning to  China,  they  wondered  what 
effect  this  would  have  on  their  little 
church.  They  went  to  the  Chinese 
church,  not  knowning  just  what  to  ex- 
pect because  of  Japanese  agression. 
Much  to  their  surprise,  they  found  the 
church  entirely  filled.  They  heard 
the  Chinese  preacher  telling  his  people 
that  they  should  be  grateful  for  the 
war,  as  it  had  brought  the  people  to 
God.  In  the  midst  of  terrible  suffer- 
ing and  hardships,  they  had  turned  to 
the   Heavenly   Faher. 

As  another  example  of  how  Chris- 
tian people  act  toward  one  another, 
Mr.  Torrey  told  of  a  great  famine 
in  China,  and  how  Christian  Chinese 
shared  their  scant  supply  of  food  with 
straving  heathen.  Many,  people,  he 
added,  call  themselves  Christians,  go 
to  church  regularly,  but  are  not  carry- 
ing out  the  will  of  God  in  their  daily 
living.  When  we  have  a  church  fill- 
ed with  people  like  that,  the  power  of 
the  church  is  weakened.  People  on  the 
outside  are  not  impressed,  because 
they  know  such  folks  are  just  pre- 
tending to  live  good  lives. 

In  conclusion,  the  speaker  asked 
this  question:  What  can  we  do  to 
make  the  world  a  better  place  in  which 
to  live?  He  answered  by  saying  that 
we  must  take  Christ's  own  life  as  our 
example;  try  to  acquire  the  same 
loyalty  to  the  Master,  as  he  had  for 
God.  A  true  Christian  should  be  will- 
ing to  do  anything  for  Christ.  He 
will  not  force  us.  We  must  make  the 
choice. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


OTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  May  25,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

(3)  Herschel    Allen    11 

(4)  Carl  Barrier  9 
William    Drye    23 

(3)   Arcemias   Heaffner  3 
(26)   Frank  May  26 

William    O'Brien    2 

(3)  Weave)-  Ruff  18 

(4)  William    Shannon  25 
(26)   Weldon    Warren   26 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(2)  James  Bargesser  12 
(7)   William    Blackmon    15 

Charles  Browning  8 

(3)  Lovd  Callahan  14 
(7)   Albert  Chunn  21 

(4)  William  Cook  4 

(2)  Eugene    Edwards    14 

(4)  Ralph  Harris   15 

(7)  Porter  Holder  23 

(13)  Burman   Keller  21 

(11)  H.  C.  Pope  17 

(2)  Kenneth  Tipton  12 

(2)  Luther   Vaughn   2 

.(16  Everett  Watts  24 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(7)   Henry   Barnes   7 
Bernice  Hoke   14 
(24)   Edward  Johnson  25 

(2)  Richard  Patton  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

(4)    Earl     Barnes     15 

(3)  Grover  Beaver  9 

(4)  John  Bailey  19 
Lewis    Baker    15 
William  Buff  8 

(2)  Robert  Coleman  2 

(2)  Bruce  Hawkins  13 

(2)  Robert  Hare  9 

David  Hensley  11 

(4)  Jack  Lemlev  14 

(2)  Harley   Matthews   13 
(4)  George   Shaver   11 

(3)  Wayne  Sluder  15 
(2)  John   Tolley    16 

(4)  Jerome    Wiggins    19 
(4)  Louis  Williams  21 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 
Paul     Briggs     13 

(2)    Quentin  Crittenton  14 
John    Jackson    14 

(4)    Morris  Johnson  9 
Hugh  Kennedy  17 
George   Newman    12 
Oakley   Walker   13 

(2)   Thomas  Yates   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(13)   Theodore    Bowles    25 
Collett    Cantor    18 
Glenn  Drum   6 

(2)    Robert   Dellinger    10 
Monroe   Flinchum   5 
William  Gaddy  5 
Eugene    Kermon   4 
Leonard  Melton  13 
Mack   McQuaigue    17 

(2)    Roy  Pruitt  2 

Currie   Singletary  20 

(2)    Fred    Tolbert    13 

(2)    Dewey    Ware    24 

(2)  Hubert   Walker   22 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

John  Linville 
George   Wilhite  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

(3)  Cleasper  Beasley  24 
(2)   Laney    Broome   2 

(2)  Henry  Butler  19 

(9)    Donald  Earnhardt  23 

(3)  George    Green    16 

(3)  Raymond  Hughes  8 

(4)  Hilton  Hornsby  6 
(3)   Arnold   McHone   23 

Edward    Overby    12 
(3)    Marshall  Pace   17 
Carl  Ray  17 

(5)  Jack  Reeves  7 
Lov  Stines  12 
Ervin    Wolfe    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Cecil  Bennett  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(2)   Marvin    Ballew    2 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


(8)    Percy    Capps    17 
(2)   David  Cunningham  24 
James    Davis   8 

(5)  John    B.    Davis    5 
(8)   Edgar  Hedgepeth  16 
(2)    Mark  Jones    18 

(2)   Grady  Kelly   13 
Isaac  Mahaffey  5 

(6)  Marvin    Matheson    7 
(6)    William    Nelson    22 

Thomas   Sands   18 
Lewis  Sawyer  12 

(2)  Robert  Tidwell  10 
Horace  Williams   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Carl  Ward    12 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

(3)  William  Dixon  10 

(4)  William  Furches  20 
(4)    Charles  Frye  6 

(10)  Cecil   Gray    19 

(26)   Robert   Goldsmith  26 
(3)   Fred    Jones    12 

(11)  Earl    Hildreth   23 
(3)   John    Ray   9 

(6)   Canipe  Shoe  7 
James    Tyndall    22 

(3)  William  Wilson  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

(2)  Odell    Almond    21 

(4)  Jay  Brannock  9 
William    Broadwell    12 

(8)    Ernest  Brewer  18 

(3)  William  Deaton  18 
(11)   Treley    Frankum    21 

(4)  Charles  Hastings  16 
Eugene    Heaffner    17 
Tillman    Lyles    21 
Daniel   McPhail   5 

(11)   Hercules    Rose    21 
(2)   Howard  Saunders  23 
(8)   Charles    Simpson    22 
(2)    Robah    Sink   20 
(8)    Jesse   Smith   16 

(4)  George  Tolson   19 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(17)   James  Brewer  22 
(10)    Charles    Gaddy    18 
(10)   Vincent    Hawes    23 
(2)  Jack   Mathis    11 

Claude  McConnell  6 

(5)  Randall  D.  Peeler  14 


Earl   Wolfe    6 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(9)    Raymond  Andrews  21 
(2)   John  Baker  21 

William    Butler    15 
(13)    Edward  Carter  24 

Robert   Deyton   20 
(9)    Leonard  Dawn  12 

Henry  Ennis  11 
(26)    Audie    Farthing    26 
(2)    Henry    Glover    15 

Troy    Gilland   22 
(8)   John  Hamm  22 

Willim  Harding  9 
(8)    Marvin   King   15 

Feldman  Lane  21 
(2)   Roy   Mumford    17 

John    Maples    10 
(4)   Charles  McCoyle   18 
(2!)   Norvell    Murphy    23 
(4)   Glenn     McCall     4 
(6)    Charles  Steepleton  21 

J.  C.  Willis  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings    Britt    19 
Ray  Bayne  6 
William    Barrier 
Aldine  Duggins  8 
James  Deatherage 
Paul  Deal  3 
Jack    Hodge    3 
John  Howard   4 
James  Ledford  2 
Clarence  Medlin 
Marvin    Pennell    2 
(2)   Brown  Stanley  8 
(4)    J.  P.     Sutton  19 
Calvin    Tessneer    1! 
George  Warren  5 
(2)    Bennie    Wilhelm    15 
Basil  Wetherington  6 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

Alton  Williams  3 
Frank  Chavis  6 
(10)    Roy    Helms    10 
(2)    Cecir  Jacobs  4 
(2)    James  Johnson  11 
John   T.   Lowry   15 
Leroy   Lowry   6 
(8)   Redmond   Lowry  21 
(4)    Varcy  Oxendine  8 
(8)   Thomas  Wilson  23 


JUN  0     t94t 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL    XXIX 


CONCORD   N.   C  ,   JUNE  7,   1941 


NO    23 


,c*°* 


PATRIOTISM 

Breathes  there  a  man  with  soul  so  dead, 
Who  never  to  himself  hath  said, 
"This  is  my  own,  my  native  land!" 
Whose  heart  hath  ne'er  within  him  burned 
As  home  his  footsteps  he  hath  turned 
From  wandering  on  a  foreign  strand? 
If  such  there  breathe,  go,  mark  him  well; 
For  him  no  minstrel  raptures  swell ; 
High  though  his  titles,  proud  his  name. 
Boundless  his  wealth  as  wish  can  claim; 
Despite  those  titles,  power,  and  pelf, 
The  wretch,  concentered  all  in  self, 
Living,  shall  forfeit  fair  renown, 
And,  doubly  dying,  shall  go  down 
To  the  vile  dust  from  whence  he  sprung, 
Unwept,  unhonored,  and  unsung. 

—Sir  Walter  Scott. 


PUBLISHES    IT 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL    COMMENT  3-7 

FESSENDEN  GROUP  PLANS  MEETING  TO  WORK 

FOR   MEMORIAL  (The   Dare    Country   Times)  8 

A  SHORT  BIOGRAPHY  OF  NATHAN  HALE    By  A.  Hoyt  Levy  10 

MAJOR  BOWES  By  Edith  Lindeman  12 

ALASKAN  COURT  FLOATS  AROUND       By  Daniel  J.  Marton  14 

THE    BATTLE    OF    THE    ANDES  By        Frederick    Hall  16 

THE  SOLDIER  DOLL  By  J.  Oliver  Griffith  19 

STOPPING  A  TRAIN   BY  AIR  By  J.   Edmund   Brewton  22 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  23 

COTTAGE    HONOR   ROLL  29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

WHY  WORRY? 

With  some  to  worry  is  chronic,,  with  others  it  is  acute,  and  with  still  others 
to  worry  is  both  chronic  and  acute.  One  man  is  reported  to  have  worried  over 
the  war  news  his  morning  paper  brought  to  the  breakfast  table,  and  when  the 
paper  was  seven  hours  late  one  day  he  worried  because  he  would  have  to  wait 
till  the  afternoon  to  worry  over  the  news,  that  his  morning  paper  brought 
him.     This  was  an  instance  of  acute  and  chronic   worries   united. 

A  housewife's  first  view  of  Niagara  Falls  reminded  her  that  she  had  left 
the  faucet  running  in  her  kitchen  sink.  That  was  worry  of  the  acute  variety. 
We  have  all  heard  of  the  woman  who  was  constantly  worried  when  she  had 
nothing  to  worry  about,  and  we  will  all  agree  that  she  had  a  chronic  case. 

Why  worry  at  all?  "Never  trouble  trouble  till  trouble  troubles  you"  is 
very  good  advice. — N.  C.   Christian  Advocate. 


A  FINE  CITIZEN  PASSES 

The  city  of  Concord  mourned  at  the  bier  of  Mrs.  Annie  Craig 
Allison,  the  wife  of  the  late  Hon.  John  P.  Allison,  and,  like  her  dis- 
tinguished husband,  she  spent  her  life  in  the  rugged  hills  of  Cabar- 
rus, which  she  loved  so  well.  She  passed  to  her  reward  after  a 
lingering  illness. 

Mrs.  Allison  was  commanding  in  stature,  pleasing  in  personality 
with  a  bright  mentality,  and  having  the  mold  of  her  courageous 
forebears,  she  applauded  the  achievements  of  the  brave  and  fear- 
lessly condemned  any  act  short  of  "playing  the  game  fair."  Her 
loyalty  to  her  friends,  her  love  for  her  home  and  church  were  superb, 
and  her  passing  leaves  in  the  community  a  vacant  chair  that  will 
be  hard  to  fill. 

Despite  the  fact  that  she  was  reared  in  a  delightful  atmosphere 
unused  to  hardships,  but  with  vivid  memories  of  ante-bellum  days, 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

she  was  suddenly  thrust  when  a  mere  child,  into  a  new  era,  the  re- 
construction of  the  South.  But  she  challenged  the  cause  with 
Spartan  fortitude  and  worked  as  a  true  "Daughter  of  the  Confed- 
eracy" for  the  reclaiming  of  her  own  Southland  to  its  pristine  beauty 
and  culture. 

Although  she  lived  through  three  generations,  so  to  speak,  Mrs. 
Allison  possessed  an  adaptable  nature,  seeing  the  virtues  of  each 
with  approval,  and  the  errors  of  the  misguided  with  sympathy, 
therefore,  she  has  left  her  imprint  on  the  present  as  the  constant 
dripping  of  water  leaves  its  imperishable  marks  on  stone.  Her  life 
will  soon  be  only  a  memory.  We  bow  in  reverence  over  the  grave 
of  our  departed  friend  and  wish  for  her  sweet  sleep. 


BENEFITS  OF  THE  RADIO 

One  of  the  greatest  gifts  of  modern  science  to  mankind  is  the 
radio.  The  instrument,  if  it  may  be  so  termed,  just  by  the  turn 
of  the  dial  places  one  in  contact  with  events,  either  local  or  world- 
wide. In  addition  to  the  music,  there  are  news  broadcasts  and  pro- 
grams of  drama  by  the  best  artists.  The  fine  entertainments 
broadcast  furnish  delightful  pastime  for  shut-ins  from  physical 
causes  or  those  denied  freedom  for  various  reasons.  The  low  price 
of  the  radio  makes  it  possible  for  all  kinds  and  conditions  of  people 
to  be  better  informed  as  to  world-wide  events,  interspersed  with 
programs  to  suit  the  taste  of  all  classes.  It  is  true  at  times  one  be- 
comes bored  almost  beyond  endurance  with  some  of  the  advertising 
features,  but  it  is  always  the  privilege  of  the  listening  audience  to 
turn  the  dial  until  a  pleasing  program  is  found,  or  twist  another 
gadget  and  have  absolute  silence. 

The  value  of  the  radio  to  the  home,  if  used  discreetly,  cannot  be 
estimated.  There  is  no  excuse  during  this  era  of  history  for  any- 
one to  have  a  closed  mind  or  live  in  grooves,  for  the  radio  brings 
to  the  most  remote  corners  of  the  country,  programs  that  are  both 
pleasing  and  edifying.  The  familiar  expression,  "many  people, 
many  minds,"  emphazies  the  necessity  of  varied  pastimes.  Every- 
one has  favorite  numbers.  For  instance,  the  Ford  hour,  with  its 
music  and  talks  by  W.  J.  Cameron,  is  a  distinct  contribution  toward 
inspiring  a  taste  for  the  classics  in  both  music  and  literature.     An- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

other  privilege  realized  from  the  Ford  Sunday  evening  hour  is  the 
presentation  of  singers  of  national  and  international  fame.  One 
of  the  most  delightful  of  these  programs  was  when  one  hundred 
children  of  the  Greenfield  School,  near  Detroit,  entertained  with 
song  and  recitation.  This  delightful  program  consisted  of  chorus- 
es selected  from  the  work  of  Handel,  Haydn  and  Mozart.  Those 
young  people  were  splendidly  trained. 

While  listening  to  the  young  people  of  the  Greenfield  School  we 
were  led  to  believe  this  institution  was  making  a  wonderful  con- 
tribution in  preparing  youth  for  national  defense.  The  future 
careers  of  the  youth  of  the  land  is  more  definitely  charted  by  train- 
ing received  in  schools  of  the  nation  than  is  generally  realized.  The 
adaptability  of  a  student  is  detected  by  the  instructor,  therefore, 
properly  placed  so  as  to  avoid  misfits  in  the  course  of  a  lifetime. 
The  outstanding  expression  of  democracy  is  our  public  school  system 
for  all  children,  regardless  of  race  or  creed.  The  results  of  these 
institutions  are  expected  to  be  a  state  of  preparedness  to  meet  the 
demands  of  all  periods  of  history.  The  goal  of  the  personnel  of 
each  and  every  public  school  should  be  "to  use,  and  not  abuse  the 
opportunities  offered." 


1755— NATHAN  HALE— 1776. 

Nathan  Hale,  famous  American  patriot  of  the  Revolutionary 
period,  was  born  at  Coventry,  Conn.,  June  6,  1755.  He  was  em- 
ployed as  a  school  teacher  when  the  colonists  of  Concord  and  Lex- 
ington "fired  the  shot  heard  'round  the  world,"  and  during  the 
following  summer  he  became  a  member  of  a  Connecticut  regiment 
of  volunteers,  with  the  rank  of  first  lieutenant.  In  January,  1776, 
he  received  a  captain's  commission,  and  was  assigned  to  duty  in 
the  vicinity  of  New  York  City. 

When  General  Washington  called  for  a  volunteer  to  enter  the 
British  lines  to  secure  needed  information,  Hale  offered  his  ser- 
vices. Disguised  as  a  Dutch  schoolmaster,  he  gained  entrance  to 
all  the  enemy  camps  in  New  York  and  Long  Island,  made  drawings 
of  fortifications  and  obtained  other  valuable  facts.  Just  as  he  was 
planning  to  return  on  the  night  of  September  21st,  he  was  captured, 
and  the  next  morning  suffered  the  shameful  but  inevitable  fate  of 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

a  spy — death  by  hanging.  He  wrote  farewell  letters  to  his  moth- 
er and  to  the  young  lady  to  whom  he  was  engaged,  but  they  were 
destroyed  before  his  eyes.  We  are  told  that  his  captors  even  re- 
fused to  send  for  a  clergyman  or  permit  him  to  see  a  Bible.  As 
he  bravely  faced  death,  this  young  hero  at  the  last,  uttered  words 
that  will  ever  be  an  inspiration  to  young  Americans:  "I  only  regret 
that  I  have  but  one  life  to  lose  for  my  country." 

In  City  Hall  Park,  New  York  City,  probably  near  the  spot  where 
he  lost  his  life,  a  beautiful  statue  has  been  erected  to  the  memory 
of  Nathan  Hale.  The  city  of  Hartford,  Conn.,  has  honored  him 
with  a  similar  memorial. 

Elsewhere  in  this  issue  we  are  carrying  an  interesting  article 
about  this  famous  American  patriot,  who  thought  of  duty  to  his 
country  rather  than  his  own  safety.  -  :..-...-... 


THE  DARK  SIDE  OF  THE  VACATION  PERIOD 

"Scores  of  North  Carolinians  now  looking  forward  to  a  vacation 
period  of  rest  and  peace  this  summer  will  'Rest  in  Peace'  when  the 
vacation  season  comes  to  a  close." 

Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Division,  made 
this  dire  prediction  in  speaking  of  what  apparently  is  going  to  hap- 
pen on  North  Carolina  streets  and  highways  this  summer. 

"I  dislike  being  a  pessimist  and  viewing  with  alarm,"  he  said, 
"but  unless  the  current  upward  trend  in  traffic  accidents  is  unex- 
pectedly checked,  we  may  expect  to  see  around  300  persons  killed 
in  traffic  accidents  in  the  state  from  Memorial  Day  (May  30)  to 
Labor  Day  (September  1)." 

There  were  208  traffic  fatalities  in  the  state  last  summer,  62 
in  June,  64  in  July,  and  82  in  August,  he  pointed  out.  The  toll  this 
year,  however  is  running  around  50  per  cent  above  that  of  last 
year. 

"It  is  horrible  to  comtemplate,"  he  said,  "that  three  hundred 
North  Carolinians  who  are  living  today  will  die  between  now  and 
summer's  end  as  a  result  of  the  careless,  reckless  and  thoughtless 
actions  of  their  fellow  citizens. 

"I  earnestly  appeal  to  drivers,  pedestrians,  bicycle  riders  and  all 
others  who  travel  upon  our  streets  and  highways  to  be  on  their 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

guard  in  traffic  this  summer  as  never  before.  Vacationists  must 
not  be  in  too  big  a  hurry,  must  not  drink  and  drive,  and  must  put 
their  minds  on  what  they  are  doing  at  all  times  when  in  traffic. 

"Unless  these  things  are  done,  many  people  in  our  state  this  sum- 
mer will  go  on  a  vacation  that  will  last  for  eternity." 


MORE  PLANNING 

For  all  who  are  expecting  to  live  more  years  than  they  yet  have 
lived,  who  have  most  of  their  life  ahead  of  them,  it  is  wise  that  they 
take  a  long  look  ahead,  for  that  is  the  best  way  to  plan  for  life. 

For  the  moment,  much  may  be  confusing  and  unpromising. 
It  may  seem  quite  futile  to  plan  beyond  this  year,  or  what  we 
call  the  immediate  future.  But  the  uncertainties  of  the  present 
are  truly  opportunities  for  intelligent,  careful  planning,  for  con- 
sideration of  foundations  on  which  good  building  may  be  done  lat- 
er. 

It  may  require  some  courageous  pioneering,  some  suppression 
of  fear,  some  daring  venture  of  your  own,  some  departure  from 
the  ways  of  thoughtless,  pleasure-seeking,  easily-contented  asso- 
ciates. But  unless  some  vital,  independent  planning  is  done,  there 
will  be  no  pinnacle  from  which  you  can  look  back  over  gratifying 
achievements,  look  around  on  noble  work  to  be  done  and  ahead, 
to  "something  better  farther  on." 

The  challenge  is  for  a  start  where  you  are.  Do  something  with 
confidence,  with  conditions  as  you  find  them,  ever  planning  to 
push  through  the  annoying  uncertainties  and  to  come  out  on  the 
larger  fields  of  opportunity. 

No  great  victory  has  ever  been  won  by  anybody  who  listened  to 
the  cry  that  it  could  not  be  done.  Though  a  plan  fail,  make  anoth- 
er wiser  and  better.  Failures  are  good  discipline.  Wind  and 
storm  strengthen  a  growing  tree. 


THE  UPLIFT 


FESSENDEN  GROUP  PLANS  MEETING 
TO  WORK  FOR  MEMORIAL 


(The  Dare  County  Times) 


In  a  movement  to  honor  Prof.  Regi- 
nald A.  Fessenden,  inventor,  who  de- 
veloped wireless  telegraphy  on  Roa- 
noke Island,  forty  years  ago,  a  meet- 
of  the  Fessenden  Memorial  Commit- 
tee members,  many  of  them  North 
Carolinians,  and  others,  including 
several  notable  national  figures,  will 
be  held  early  in  June,  probably  in  the 
office  of  Representative  Herbert  Bon- 
ner in  Washington,  according  to  Vic- 
tor Meekins,  chairman  of  the  N.  C. 
committee. 

Governor  Broughton,  if  unable  to 
attend  in  person,  will  commission  a 
representative  of  the  State  of  North 
Carolina,  to  act  for  him.  The  Govern- 
or is  honorary  chairman  of  the  Nation- 
al Council.  Other  well-known  officials 
in  the  movement  are  Thad  Eure, 
Secretary  of  State,  Harry  McMullan, 
Attorney  General,  Representative 
Bonner  and   Senator   Bailey. 

The  actual  site  where  Fessenden's 
wireless  station  stood  will  be  purchas- 
ed and  presented  as  a  Fessenden 
Memorial  Park.  It  contains  a  large 
acreage  and  will  be  the  site  of  a  Na- 
tional Meomrial  to  be  erected  by  ad- 
mirers of  Fessenden  and  his  work 
throughout   America. 

Judge  Heni-y  L.  Stevens,  former 
State  and  National  Commander  of 
the  American  Legion  this  week  joined 
the  Fessenden  Memorial  Association. 
Other  members  recently  added  are: 
R.  C.  Evans,  T.  S.  Meekins,  Roy 
Davis,  M.  K.  Fearing,  J.  E.  Ferebee, 
Martin  Kellogg,  Jr.,  I.  P.  Davis,  N. 
Miller  of  Manteo;  W.  D.  Pruden  and 
R.   D.   Dixon   of  Edenton;   Dan   Oden 


of  Hatteras;  Carroll  Wilson  of  Roa- 
noke Rapids;  F.  E.  Winslow  and  J.  L. 
Home  of  Rocky  Mount,  Miss  Beatrice 
Cobb,  Morganton;  Gordon  Gray  of 
Winston-Salem;  Louis  Graves  of 
Chapel  Hill;  H.  V.  Leary,  Camden; 
M.  B.  Simpson,  Dr.  L.  S.  Blades,  A. 
B.  Houtz,  of  Elizabeth  City. 

Lt.  Col.  Reginald  K.  Fessenden  is 
to  attend  the  meeting,  Mr.  Meekins 
stated.  Col.  Fessenden  has  approved 
the  idea  and  the  location.  It  was  al- 
so approved  by  Mrs.  Helen  Fessenden, 
widow,  and  recent  biographer  of  the 
inventor.  Mrs.  Fessenden  died  in 
April. 

Lt.  Col.  Reginald  K.  Fessenden, 
who  as  a  lad  of  nine,  spent  a  happy 
summer  or  two  in  1901  and  1902  at 
Roanoke  Island,  has  expressed  ex- 
treme pleasure  in  a  letter  to  Govern- 
or Broughton,  because  of  the  interest 
of  North  Carolinians  in  establishing 
a  memorial  to  his  father  on  Roanoke 
Island.  In  his  letter  to  Governor 
Broughton,  he  says: 
"Dear  Governor  Broughton: 

"I  must  apologize  for  not  having 
ansewered  your  letter  of  April  29  be- 
fore this,  and  wish  to  thank  you  most 
sincerely,  not  only  for  your  condol- 
ence, but  also  for  your  kindness  in 
serving  as  Chairman  of  the  Advisory 
Council  for  the  Fessenden  Memorial 
Association. 

"I  think  it  is  magnificent  how  the 
citizens  of  North  Carolina  have  rallied 
behind  this  movement,  but  it  is  not 
surprising  to  me.  I  have  very  happy 
memories  of  a  childhood  spent  on 
Roanoke    Island    and    even    now    can 


THE  UPLIFT 


recall  the  sterling  qualities,  true 
Americanism,  and  friendship  display- 
ed by  my  North  Carolina  friends. 

"The  creation  of  a  memorial  to  my 
father.  Prof.  Reginald  A.  Fessenden, 
was  one  of  my  mother's  dearest  wish- 
es, and  her  last  days  were  greatly 
cheered  by  the  knowledge  that  such 
a  project  was  being  advanced  so  en- 
ergetically. 

"Please  accept  my  personal  thanks 
and  assurance  that  I  and  the  other 
members  of  the  family  will  do  our  ut- 
most to  make  this  memorial  a  tribute, 
not  only  to  my  father,  but  to  the 
State  of  North  Carolina. 

"Yours  very  truely, 
"Reginald    K.    Fessenden. 
Lieut.  Colonel  Q.  M.-Res." 

Governor  Broughton  had  previously 
written  Col.  Fessenden  expressing  ap- 
preciation on  behalf  of  North  Caro- 
linians, for  the  response  the  family 
gave  the  movement  for  the  proposed 
memorial. 

Lieutenant  Colonel  Reginald  K.  Fes- 
senden was  born  May  7th,  1893,  at 
Lafayette,  Indiana,  where  his  father 
was  Professor  of  Electrical  Engineer- 
ing at  Purdue  University.  His  early 
childhood  was  spent  in  Pittsburgh  and 
Maryland,  after  which  he  lived  at 
Manteo  during  the  time  his  father  was 
engaged  in  radio  work  there.  Sub- 
sequently he  lived  in  Virginia,  Wash- 
ington and  Massachusetts.  He  was 
educated  at  Phillips  Andover  Acad- 
emy, Yale  College  and  Harvard  Law 
School.  While  at  college  he  served 
in  the  Massachusetts  National  Guard 


as  an  enlisted  man,  and  on  the  de- 
claration of  war  in  1917,  was  com- 
missioned a  Second  Lieutenant  in  the 
303rd  Infantry,  76th  Division.  He 
served  one  year  overseas,  was  pro- 
moted twice  and  left  the  service  with 
the  rank  of  Captain.  Since  that  time 
he  accepted  a  commission  in  the  Quar- 
termaster Reserve  Corps  and  received 
two  promotions  to  his  present  rank 
of  Lieutenant  Colonel. 

He  married  Helen  Dowden  Burke 
in  1936  and  now  resides  in  Madison, 
Conn. 

Early  in  April,  Mrs.  Helen  K.  Fes- 
senden, mother  of  Col.  Fessenden, 
had  written  her  approval  of  Roanoke 
Island  as  a  site  for  the  memorial  to 
Prof.  Fessenden.  In  a  letter  to  Vic- 
tor Meekins  at  Manteo,  early  in  May, 
Col.  Fessenden  wrote. 
Dear  Mr.  Meekins: 

"I  can  only  say  that  both  my  moth- 
er and  myself  were  tremendously  im- 
pressed with  the  co-operation,  public 
spirit,  and  enthusiasm  shown  by  you 
and  by  other  citizens  of  North  Caro- 
lina in  forwarding  the  project  of  a 
memorial  to  my  father  at  Roanoke 
Island  where  he  did  his  pioneer  work 
in  the  development  of  the  wireless 
telephone. 

Though  my  mother  is  gone,  she 
thoroughly  approved  of  the  project 
and  you  may  count  on  the  continued 
support  and  endorsement  of  myself 
and  other  members  of  the  family. 
'Yours  truly, 
Reginald  K.  Fessenden." 


If  you  hope  for  pleasant  things  to  turn  up,  keep  the  corners 
of  your  mouth  that  way. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  SHORT  BIOGRAPHY 

OF  NATHAN  HALE 


By  A.  Hoyt  Levy 


Every  working  day  for  nearly  a 
dozen  years,  I  came  up  out  of  the 
subway  at  Brooklyn  Bridge  and  walk- 
ed across  City  Hall  Park  to  my  office. 
And  never  in  all  these  years,  storm, 
rain  or  shine,  did  I  fail  to  stop,  if 
only  for  an  instant,  and  gaze  upon 
the  statue  of  Nathan  Hale  that  stood 
in  front  of  New  York's  City  Hall. 
That  statue,  in  my  estimation,  is  the 
finest  work  ever  done  by  the  great 
sculptor,  Macmonnies — indeed,  I  would 
be  so  bold  as  to  say  it  is  the  finest 
work  of  its  kind  by  any  scupltor. 

What  there  was  about  the  bronze 
figure  on  the  marble  pedestal  that  so 
inspired  me  as  to  cause  me  to  pause 
each  time  I  came  before  it,  I  do  not 
know.  It  could  not  have  been  the 
scupltor's  craftsmanship  alone.  For 
it  had  beneath  its  surface  a  human 
warmth  which,  unbeknownst  to  the 
scupltor,  must  have  crept  into  the  clay 
through  which  Nathan  Hale  emerged 
in  bronze.  *  The  courage  in  his  bear- 
ing, the  faith  in  his  tilted  chin,  the 
glory  in  his  eyes —  and  the  poignancy 
in  his  shackled  arms — these  were  be- 
yond the  skill  of  any  sculptor.  To 
me,  as  I  looked  with  subconscious 
reverence  upon  that  youthful  figure 
whose  only  regret  was  that  he  had 
but  one  life  to  lose  for  his  country, 
the  court  marshal's  decree  had  not 
yet  been  carried  out  upon  the  hero 
of  my  schooldays — to  me,  Nathan 
Hale  still  lived. 

Curiously,  many  of  our  greatest 
Americans  came  from  large  families. 
Nathan  Hale  was  the  sixth  of  a 
family   of   ten   children.     As   a    child 


he  was  something  of  a  prodigy,  enter- 
ing Yale  University  at  the  age  of 
14.  But  unlike  most  child  prodigies 
he  was  not  top  heavy  in  any  particu- 
lar subject  or  phase  of  life.  For  he 
not  only  did  astonishingly  well  in  his 
studies  but  performed  equally  well  in 
athletic  sports  Upon  his  graduation 
from  Yale  at  the  age  of  18  he  accept- 
ed a  position  as  a  teacher  in  a  country 
school  where  his  fine  brain,  his  six 
foot  of  brawn  and  his  good  looks 
made  him  popular  with  the  pupils  of 
both  sexes.  But  with  the  colonies 
smoldering  under  tax  and  other 
abuses,  young  Hale  could  not  remain 
complacent  as  a  country  schoolteacher 
and  two  years  later  he  joined  a  regi- 
ment just  forming.  Here,  by  his  bold 
feats,  he  became  the  idol  of  his  regi- 
ment. One  of  these  feats,  which  ap- 
peared almost  foolhardy  to  attempt, 
was  to  cross  the  East  River  on  a  foggy 
night,  board  a  British  sloop  anchored 
here  and  guarded  by  a  British  man- 
of-war,  and  return  to  his  camp  with 
a  goodly  loot  of  food  and  clothing  so 
badly  needed  by  his  comrades. 

Haie  had  just  reached  his  twenty- 
first  birthday.  The  Declaration  of 
Independence  had  been  signed  a  few 
days  previous.  But  the  chances  of 
American  victory  appeared  slim. 
There  were  14,000  poorly  equipped, 
undernourished  men  in  the  American 
army  opposed  by  25,000  well  nourished 
and  well  equipped  British.  General 
Washington,  encamped  on  Brooklyn 
Heights,  knew  that  the  British  would 
soon  attack  New  York  on  the  other 
side  of  the  river.     But  just  when  and 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


where  the  attack  would  take  place  he 
did  not  know  and  the  fate  of  New 
York  depended  upon  his  obtaining  that 
information.  Volunteers  were  called 
for  among  the  officers.  There  was 
no  response.  As  the  officer  in  charge 
repeated  his  call,  another  officer  ap- 
peared— Captain  Nathan  Hale.  With- 
out hesitation,  Hale  volunteered.  His 
friends  endeavored  to  dissuade  him 
but  without  avail.  "I  am  fully  sen- 
sible of  the  consequences  of  discovery 
and  capture  in  such  a  situation,"  he 
said.  "If  the  exigency  of  my  country 
demands  a  peculiar  service,  its  claims 
to  perform  that  service  are  impera- 
tive." 

How  Captain  Hale  found  his  way 
into  the  British  camp,  history  does 
not  record.  We  do  know  that  he  had 
been  there  two  weeks,  that  at  the  time 
of  his  capture  he  had  in  his  possession 
drawings  of  the  fortifications  and 
valuable  military  information  which 
he  had  written  in  Latin.  We  know 
too,  the  circumstances  of  his  capture. 
His  mission  completed,  he  was  about 
to  leave  and   stopped  in   a  tavern  to 


await  the  arrival  of  his  boat.  The 
tavern  keeper,  a  Tory  woman,  recog- 
nized him  and  notified  the  authorities. 

Court  marshals  in  time  of  war  do 
not  brook  delay.  But  this  day  a  fire 
broke  out  at  the  docks  and  spread 
thi-ough  the  city.  The  trial  was  ad- 
journed for  the  following  day.  There 
was  no  defense.  When  asked  if  he 
wished  to  make  a  final  confession, 
he  replied,  "I  only  regret  that  I  have 
but  one  life  to  lose  for  my  country." 

As  I  write  these  words  a  terrible 
war  rages  across  the  Atlantic — a  war 
of  dictatorship  against  all  the  prin- 
ciples for  which  Nathan  Hale  gave 
up  his  life  a  hundred-and-sixty-five 
years  ago  this  month.  It  is  well, 
in  times  like  these,  to  pause,  and  to 
give  thought  to  those  patriots  who 
fought  for  the  freedom  which  we  en- 
joy— the  life,  the  liberty  and  the  pur- 
suit of  happiness  that  can  not  exist 
under  a  dictator  government  which 
now  threatens  the  democracies  of  the 
world.  And  in  giving  thought,  to 
act. 


LIKE  A  BOY 


A  small  boy  was  inviting  his  friend  to  his  birthday  party, 
and  explained  how  to  find  the  apartment  in  which  he  lived. 
"Come  to  the  seventh  floor,"  he  said,  "and  where  you  see  the 
letter  D  on  the  door,  push  the  button  with  your  elbow  and  when 
the  door  opens  put  your  foot  against  it." 

"Why  do  I  have  to  use  my  elbow  and  my  foot?"  asked  the  in- 
vited guest. 

"Well,  I  suppose  you'd  have  your  hands  full  of  somethin', 
since  it's  my  birthday." — Selected. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


MAJOR  BOWES 

By  Edith  Lindeman 


We  find  a  youth  of  12  busily  en- 
gaged as  usher  at  a  school  teachers' 
convention  in  San  Francisco.  He  takes 
his  work  seriously,  and  finds  many 
ways  of  making  himself  useful.  For 
his  work  he  is  to  receive  a  small  coin 
— just  enough  to  insure  the  presence 
of  a  "nice  little  boy"  to  run  errands 
and  show  belated  conventioneers  to 
their  seats. 

In  such  a  capacity  Edward  Bowes 
overheard  one  teacher  lamenting  that 
she  had  forgotten  her  name  cards. 
Promptly  the  lad  offered  to  supply 
her  a  dozen  cards  for  twenty -five 
cents.  It  was  Edward's  first  bus- 
iness bargain.  He  had  learned  the 
Spencerian  style  of  writing  in  school, 
and  had  received  compliments  from 
the  teacher  for  his  work.  The  cards 
were  quickly  prepared  in  his  finest 
penmanship.  The  novelty  of  hand- 
written name  cards,  and  perfect  work, 
was  an  agreeable  surprise  to  the 
customer.  Immediately  a  score  or 
more  teachers  placed  orders.  The 
convention  lost  a  good  usher,  for 
Edward  Bowes  had  become  a  business 
man  overnight,  and  many  of  the  del- 
egates filled  their  reticules  with  novel 
hand- written  cards. 

Edward  Bowes  in  early  years  en- 
tertained lofty  ambitions.  As  a  boy 
he  found  himself  in  a  real  estate  off- 
ice selling  real  estate  at  a  weekly 
wage  of  three  dollars.  There  were 
depressions,  but  Edward  Bowes  knew 
none  of  them.  In  his  early  twenties 
he  was  a  successful  real  estate  oper- 
ator. As  a  sideline  he  became  a  yacht- 
sman,   owner    of    a    stable    for    race 


horses,  and  when  the  automobile 
came,  he  was  an  enthusiast.  He  won 
a  non-stop  "grind"  on  the  record  dis- 
tance of  fifty  miles,  coming  through 
without  the  engine  stalling,  and  all 
tires  intact! 

In  1904,  San  Francisco  politics 
was  a  subject  of  a  sweeping-  invest- 
igation. Bowes  was  made  a  member 
of  the  Grand  Jury  that  heard  evi- 
dence against  corruptionists.  Bowes 
found  the  work  fascinating.  He  spent 
a  wild  and  wolly  year  as  a  reformer. 
Wherever  he  went,  there  went  a  body- 
guard also.  A  young  lawyer,  Hiram 
Johnson  (now  United  States  Senator), 
spent  most  of  his  time  defending 
young  Bowes  in  suits  brought  to  si- 
lence him. 

One  night  Bowes  gained  entrance 
to  the  home  of  the  King  of  Chinatown, 
a  leader  in  tong  wars  and  drug  traffic. 
Single  handed  he  "kidnapped"  the 
"king"  and  whisked  him  off  to  court, 
where  he  was  promptly  indicted  for 
murder.  During  the  trial,  the  pro- 
secuting attorney  was  shot  down  in 
open  court.  Hiram  Johnson  replaced 
him.  In  a  few  months  Bowes  had 
placed  all  the  members  of  the  dope 
ring  behind  bars. 

The  year  was  1906.  Edward  Bowes 
had  just  returned  from  Ireland,  vis- 
iting his  parents.  He  had  also  just 
married  Margaret  Illington,  a  famous 
theatrical  star.  It  was  the  morning 
following  the  first  concert  of  Enrico 
Caruso  when  Bowes  was  awakened 
by  an  earthquake  shock.  A  second 
shock  came  quickly,  and  more  severe. 
Then   it    seemed   to    Bowes    that    the 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


whole  earth  was  falling  apart.  A 
holocaust  of  Are  broke  out.  When  all 
was  over,  every  pieie  of  property 
Bowes  owned  was  represented  by  a 
ghastly  hole   in  the  ground. 

His  Irish  tenacity  stood  him  to  hand 
in  this  disaster.  He  interested  him- 
self in  theatricals,  and  became  man- 
ager of  theater  in  the  East.  And 
in  1918  he  made  another  dream  come 
true  by  building  the  apitol  Theater  in 
New  York  City,  the  largest  playhouse 
ever  constructed  up  to  that  time.  His 
contemporaries  predicted  failure,  but 
it  was  an  immediate  success. 

Edward  Bowes  personally  is  even 
more  arresting  than  his  achievements. 
He  secured  the  title  "Major"  from 
the  Officers'  Reserve  Corps  of  which 
he  is  staff  specialist.  He  is  no  great 
beauty  to  look  upon,  but  is  such  a 
"swell  guy"  and  such  an  idolized 
figure  to  his  protegees,  that  they  all 
think  he  is  the  handsomest  person  in 
New  York.  He  is  five  feet  and  nine 
and  one  half  inches  in  height,  and  tips 
the  scales  at  174  pounds.  His  sand- 
colored  hair  is  always  smooth  and 
shiny.  He  has  dark  blue  eyes  that 
glow    with    kindness,    a    ruddy    com- 


plexion, and  a  prominent  nose.  He  is 
fastidious  about  his  clothes  and  his  be- 
longings. He  knows  if  the  slightest 
item  on  his  desk  has  been  moved. 
Everything  he  wears  has  to  be  hand- 
stitched.  He  never  keeps  more  than 
one  hundred  suits  on  hand!  He  gives 
away  the  surplus.  He  believes  13  is 
the  luckiest  of  numbers,  because  he 
married  his  wife  on  the  13th,  and  his 
deal  for  the  Capitol  Theater  was  close- 
ed  on  that  day  of  the  month. 

Major  Bowes  is  a  great  sentimental- 
ist. He  considers  the  affections  of  his 
friends  his  most  precious  possession. 
He  lives  on  the  fifth  floor  of  the  Cap- 
ital Theater  building,  where  he  has 
fourteen  rooms.  But  he  likes  his  coun- 
try home  the  best — in  Westchester 
County,  overlooking  the  Hudson.  On 
his  estate  are  eighteen  thousand  laurel 
bushes,  colorful  gardens,  and  an 
ornamental  balcony  which  he  brought 
from   New   Orleans. 

Major  Bowes'  Amateur  Hour  is  his 
own  creation,  to  give  talented  youth 
a  chance  to  exploit  their  capabilities 
before  they  grow  too  old  to  enjoy  the 
fruits  of  their  efforts. 


THE  WORKER  THAT  COUNTS 

Give  two  painters  the  same  pigments  and  one  of  them  will 
produce  a  "Transfiguration"  and  the  other  will  exhaust  his 
genius  upon  the  signboards  of  a  country  road.  Give  two 
workmen  the  same  kind  of  stones  and  one  will  build  a  beautiful 
temple  while  the  other  will  rear  an  unsightly  structure.  So 
is  life.  Out  of  the  same  material  one  man  will  lay  up  treasures 
in  heaven  while  another  will  pile  up  wealth  on  earth.  Dirt  touch- 
ed by  consecrated  fingers  becomes  gold ;  gold  grasped  by  selfish 
hands  becomes  dirt.     It  is  the  worker  that  counts. 


-Southern  Baptist  Home  Missions. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


ALASKAN  COURT  FLOATS  AROUND 


By   Daniel  J.  Marston 


A  rush  for  citizenship  among  Alas- 
ka's aliens  promises  again  this  sum- 
mer to  give  the  territory's  "floating 
court"  a  busy  time  in  Aleutian  out-of- 
the-way  spots. 

In  June,  the  tiny  government 
wooden  school  houses  out  on  the 
Aleutian  peninsula  and  up  Bristol  bay 
way — Squaw  Harbor,  False  Pass,  Nak- 
nek,  Dillingham,  and  other  isolated 
cannery  spots — will  become  official 
courthouses  for  the  once-a-year  visits. 

The  court's  "Hear  ye,  hear  ye"  will 
call  Federal  Judge  Simon  Hellenthal's 
court  sessions  to  order,  amid  the  puz- 
zled looks  of  the  Aleuts  and  other 
natives.  As  in  years  past,  accounts  of 
marital  mixups  among  natives  prob- 
ably will  crop  up,  as  well  as  a  few  civil 
suits  and  possibly  some  divorces.  But 
this  year — through  a  new  law  restrict- 
ing aliens'  fishing  rights — many  more 
naturalization  cases  may  be  expected. 

District  Attorney  J.  W.  Kehoe  has 
set  the  first  session  for  May  31  at 
Seward.  The  coast  guard  cutter  Hai- 
da  hereafter  will  carry  Judge  Hellen- 
thal  and  the  court  personnel  to  Kodiak, 
then  westward  and  finally  up  into 
Bristol  bay  on  a  three  week's  trip. 

Time  was  when  arrival  of  the  cut- 
ter, bringing  law  and  order,  with  trials 
held  and  outlaws  convicted  and  taken 
in  the  brig  back  to  Valdez  for  impris- 
onment, was  one  of  Alaska's  most 
colorful  events. 

The  airplane,  with  speedy  trans- 
portation from  most  points  here  and 
to  Fairbanks  and  other  Alaska  cities, 
has  changed  that.  There's  no  need 
now  to  wait  months  for  Federal  au- 
thorities to  arrive.  Then,  too,  United 
States  commissioners  now  have  been 


appointed  and  stationed  in  isolated 
outposts. 

The  1938  law  passed  by  Congress 
restricting  fishing  privileges  to 
American  citizens,  beginning  June 
25,  has  accelerated  the  drive  to  citizen- 
ship. After  that,  aliens  will  not  even 
be  eligible  to  cook  on  fishing  vessels, 
although  they  may  still  be  employed 
as  laborers  in  canneries. 

However,  as  a  special  concession, 
persons  who  have  taken  out  their 
first  papers  and  not  permitted  them 
to  lapse  may  still  fish. 

It  happens  that  many  of  the  fish- 
erman along  Alaska's  coasts  are  of 
Scandinavian,  English,  or  other  de- 
scent, who  came  north  years  ago  and 
never  became  citizens.  This  explains 
their  rush,  to  save  their  means  of  live- 
lihood. 

In  1939  (fiscal  year),  throughout 
Alaska,  159  aliens  filed  declarations 
of  intention  to  become  citizens,  or 
first  papers.  Two  hundred  thirty-four 
petitioned  for  second  papers  and  190 
were  naturalized.  Last  year,  192  de- 
clarations were  filed,  226  petitioned 
for  second  papers,  and  195  were  natur- 
alized. 

The  "floating  court,"  on  its  1939 
trip,  received  40  filings  for  first  pa- 
pers. 20  for  second  papers,  and  na- 
turalized 47.  On  its  short  trip  last 
year,  11  persons  were  naturalized  and 
18  persons  filed  first  papers. 

But  with  only  a  few  whites  found 
in  some  of  the  points  visited,  the 
granting  of  citizenship  is  a  ceremony 
of  much  importance  in  those  areas. 

Of  the  natives'  marital  mixups,  one 
discovered  on  the  Haida's  trip  last 
year,  as  related  by  a  Haida   officer, 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


occurred  in  a  small  outpost  where  only 
two  whites — the  school  teacher  and 
the  postmaster — resided. 

With  no  United  States  commission- 
er present  to  perform  the  ceremony, 
the  school  teacher  granted  a  "tempor- 
ary" marriage  license  and  the  couple 
considered  themselves  married.  They 
decided  to  seperate  some  time  later. 

That  was  before  the  "floating  court 
arrived  with  a  legal  authority  aboard 
who  could  "unbind"  them  properly. 
The  white  postmaster  solved  that.  He 
issued  a  "temporary"  divorce. 

The  "floating  court"  also  carries 
dental  and  medical  aid  to  the  out- 
posts. As  wards  of  the  government, 
natives  receive  such  services,  no  mat- 
ter how  costly,  free.  It  might  include 
a  rush  trip  by  the  cutter  of  several 
days    duration. 

The  dentist,  provided  by  the  pub- 
lic health  service,  usually  has  a  bus- 
ier time  of  it  than  the  ship's  surgeon. 


He  takes  his  portable  chair  ashore, 
usually  into  the  same  schoolhouse 
where  court  sessions  are  held.  The 
Aleuts,  in  particular,  have  poor  teeth 
and  require  many  extractions.  The 
ship's  surgeon  may  give  minor  medi- 
cal or  surgical  attention,  but  major 
cases  usually  are  returned  to  the  Un- 
alaska  hospital. 

Occasional  "treatments"  by  radio 
by  the  ship's  surgeon,  with  messages 
sent  back  and  forth  to  isolated  is- 
lands or  points  diagnosing  a  disease 
and  suggesting  its  treatment,  also 
enliven  the  coast  guard  routine. 

The  "floating  court"  has  a  long 
history.  The  first  record  voyage  was 
by  the  famed  late  Judge  James  B. 
Wickersham,  who  set  out  in  1903 
from  Nome  on  the  revenue  cutter 
"Rush." 

Alaskans  say  no  similar  court  ex- 
ists anywhere  else  in  the  world. 


RESIGNATION 

Why,  why  repine,  my  pensive  friend, 
At  the  pleasures  slipped  away? 

Some  the  stern  fates  will  never  lead, 
And  all  refuse  to  stay. 

I  see  the  rainbow  in  the  sky, 

The  dew  upon  the  grass; 
I  see  them,  and  I  ask  not  why 

They  glimmer  or  they  pass. 

With  folded  arms  I  linger  not 
To  call  them  back;  'twere  vain; 

In  this,  or  in  some  other  spot, 
I  know  they'll  shine  again. 


— Walter  S.  Landso. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  ANDES 


By  Frederick  Hall 


A  rifle  shot!  The  lieutenant  sprang 
to  his  feet.  For  more  than  seventy 
years  the  embers  of  war  had  been 
smoldering  between  Argentina  and 
Chile,  and  a  spark  seemed  all  that 
was  necessary  to  set  ablaze  the  con- 
flict of  destruction  and  death.  Only 
the  peace-loving  citizens  had  by  sup- 
plications and  diplomacy  averted 
war. 

"From  whence  came  that  shot?" 
demanded  the  lieutenant.  Half  a 
dozen  men  sprang  to  his  side.  "Jaun's 
post  I  think  senor  lieutenant,"  re- 
plied the  sergeant. 

"So  think  I.  I  go  see.  You  take 
command  till  I  return.  Remember 
your  orders."  And  the  lieutenant 
leaped  into  the  starlit  night,  and  up 
the  steep,  rugged  trail  where  it  dipped 
upon  a  valley  of  loose  boulders.  There 
crouched  behind  a  rock,  were  two  men 
with  rifles  at  their  shoulders. 

"You  fired,  corporal?"  demanded 
the  lieutenant. 

"Si,  senor  lieutenant."  It  was  Cor- 
poral Jaun's  dark,  intense  face.  "A 
man  behind — !  Look  you,  there!  Did 
you  not  see?" 

"There  is  no  man  there,"  said  the 
lieutenant,  peering  in  the  direction 
indicated.  He  swiftly  descended  the 
slope  and  circled  the  rock  that  the 
corporal  had  thought  sheltered  an 
enemy. 

"What  were  your  orders?"  he  de- 
manded of  the  corporal,  sternly. 

The  corporal  looked  abashed:  "If 
fired  upon — "  he  began,  as  if  reciting 
a  lesson,  "fire  in  the  air  and  retreat 
upon  the  stone  shelter  house." 


"Si;  and  you  fired  before  you  were 
fired  upon ;  you  were  not  brave  enough 
to  wait.  You  have  a  good  record; 
I  do  not  wish  to  report  you  for  pun- 
ishment. Remember  your  orders!" 
And  the  lieutenant  was  off. 

On  his  return  to  the  post,  he  re- 
called the  words  of  his  uncle:  "Think 
not,  my  son,  that  for  soldiers  the 
Prince  of  Peace  has  no  work  to  do. 
I  here  in  our  Argentina  a  bishop — 
my  good  friend  Jara  a  bishop  in 
Chile — good  men,  good  women,  good 
soldiers,  everywhere.  Is  not  our  end 
the  same?  Ours  with  prayer  and 
gentle  words,  yours  with  stern  dis- 
cipline to  see  that  no  rash  or  foolish 
act  brings  bloodshed  between  coun- 
trymen of  the  same  speech  and  line- 
age." 

"Senor  lieutenant,  hurry!"  came 
a  shout  from  the  low  door  of  the 
stone  shelter.  It  was  the  sergeant. 
"Come  quick !  the  telefono  say  a 
clash  at  the  pass!  It  is  war!"  By 
his  side  stood  a  stranger.  A  bear- 
er of  dispatches,"  explained  the  ser- 
geant. 

The    lieutenant    read    the    message, 
a  dispatch  from  his  uncle,  the  bishop: 
Rejoice.     Dispute     formally     re- 
ferred  to   Edawrd   VII  for   arbi- 
tration.   Official    confirmation    to 
follow. 

But  now  the  clash  at  the  pass! 
There  was  no  official  word  to  stop  the 
bloodshed,  and  he  alone,  possibly,  in 
all  that  sector,  knew  of  this.  He 
must  take  the  news  at  once  to  the 
pass ! 

Beyond    their    regular    railway   ex- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


tended  a  private  narrow-gauge  rail- 
way. "I  return  with  you,"  said  the 
lieutenant  to  the  dispatch  runner. 
Then,  turning  to  the  sergeant,  "You 
will  take  command  here.  I  go  see 
General  Pasco.  Remember  your  or- 
ders!" 

"There  is  need  of  great  haste," 
said  the  lieutenant  as  he  commanded 
Emilio,  his  orderly,  and  Carlos,  the 
runner  to  follow.  They  fell  at  once 
into  a  dogtrot,  the  runner  setting  the 
pace. 

At  a  point  overlooking  a  valley, 
the  runner  gave  a  long  halloo — a 
signal,  he  explained,  to  Diego,  the 
old  engineer  on  the  privite  railway 
— a  signal  to  steam  up. 

The  lieutenant  looked  at  the  an- 
tique engine  and  down  the  right  of 
way.  Light,  rusty  rails,  spiked 
loosely  to  rotting  sleepers.  Farther 
on  were  sudden  curves,  steep  grades 
and  depressions,  overhanging  cliffs, 
yawning  chasms. 

"You  see  this,"  the  lieutenant  held 
up  a  paper.  Can  you  read?  No?" 
He  explained  the  message  and  saw 
the  old  engineer  cross  himself.  "If 
this  paper  gets  to  General  Pasco, 
maybe  we  all  go  home,  and  Argen- 
tina and  Chile  be  friends  again.  See 
— I  put  it  here.  If  I  die,  leave  me, 
but  take  this  to  General  Pasco." 

They  clambered  into  the  tiny  cab. 
The  runner  stripped  to  the  waist 
and  seized  the  fuel  shovel. 

"How  fast?"  challenged  the  en- 
gineer. 

"Fast  as  you  can!"  shouted  the 
lieutenant. 

The  race  to  beat  the  troops  to  the 
pass  was  one  to  be  remembered  with 
a  shudder,  yet  also  as  an  hour  of 
glorious   life.     Old   Diego   opened   the 


throttle  wide;  the  mass  of  iron  hissed 
and  plunged.  Treacherous  curves 
were  completely  ignored.  The  en- 
gine heaved  and  tilted.  At  one  mom- 
ent the  branches  of  the  trees  lashed 
at  them,  or  seemed  trying  to  snare 
them,  the  next  they  hung  poised  on 
the  brink  of  a  precipice.  Then  they 
were  hurling  straight  toward  a  rock 
wall — that  opened  and  recieved  them 
into  a  crevice.  The  old  engineer's 
eyes  glowed  like  the  open  door  of  a 
furnace.  Carlos,  the  stoker,  whis- 
tled softly  for  courage,  as  he  heaved 
the  fuel  into  the  seething  pit.  Emilio 
kept  shouting  out  of  sheer  excite- 
ment. 

They  had  escaped  a  hundred  per- 
ils. The  headquarters  of  General 
Pasco  was  in  sight.  Suddenly  the  en- 
gine gave  a  piercing  shriek,  and  the 
old  engineer  yelled,  "jump!  Jump 
quick!" 

The  floor  of  the  cab  rose  like  the 
deck  of  a  ship  in  the  grip  of  a  ty- 
phoon.    Only    Emilio   leaped   free. 

General  Pasco  read  the  mesage, 
Emilio  standing  white-faced  before 
him.  "Command  the  colonel  to  halt 
the  attack  he  ordered. 

The  adjutant  leaped  to  the  order. 
The  general  turned  again  to  Emilio. 
he  saw  the  young  man  sway.  "You  are 
wounded,"  he  exclaimed. 
"It  is  not — not  for  me,  senor  general 
— has  the  stretcher  come  yet  with 
the   lieutenant?" 

Early  one  beautiful  morning  in 
March  of  1904,  at  Puentedel-Inca, 
not  far  from  where  Lieutenant  Asca- 
vedo  had  been  stationed,  thousands 
of  people  from  Argentina  and  Chile 
gathered  on  the  mountain  side  await- 
ing the  sunrise.  The  domain  i-esound- 
ed  with  the  national  hymns  of  both 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


peoples.  There  were  cheers  for  Ar- 
gentina, and  for  Chile.  And  then  they 
unveiled  a  colossal  bronze  statue  of 
the  "Christ  of  the  Andes." 

Two  men,  one  leaning  on  a  cane, 
stood  near  the  monument.  One  turned 
to  the  other  and  said  in  a  low  voice, 
"Can  you  quite  believe,  Emilio,  that 
all  this  has  come  to  pass?  Only  for 
brave  Diego,  it  might  have  been  war." 

"Some  day,"  came  the  glad  reply, 
"your  uncle  says,  perhaps  the  world 


will  follow  our  leading.  Ah  if  only 
Diego  could  be  here  now!" 

They  stood  silent.  Then  Emilio  spoke 
again.  "Shall  we  go  near  and  read 
the   inscription,   senor   lieutenant?" 

"First  find  two  Chileans,  and  take 
them  with  us— here,  these  two." 

And  so  they  advanced  together — 
the  two  of  Argentina,  and  the  two 
of  Chile — these  brothers  who  were 
enemies,  but  now  sworn  friends. 


The  President's  recently  expressed  assurance  of  the  freedom 
of  the  press  from  offical  censorship  offers  an  encouraging  con- 
trast with  the  methods  in  vogue  abroad.  The  rigid  control  of 
the  sources,  avenues  and  casting  of  news  is  no  new  thing  in 
the  totalitarian  realms.  Military  necessities  wield  consider- 
able influence  elsewhere.  But  in  Spain  it  reaches  farther  when, 
following  Italy's  example,  no  citizen  is  allowed  to  hold  any  exe- 
cutive position  with  foreign  news  agencies  within  the  country, 
in  order  to  hold  them  to  "the  ideal  of  exclusive  service  to  their , 
country."  In  Japan  the  censorship  has  been  extended  to  the 
realm  of  books,  which  are  to  be  examined  by  an"offical  commit- 
tee" to  determine  whether  they  are  "needed  for  the  country's 
welfare."  However,  books  on  "law,  religion,  politics  and  diplo- 
macy" are  to  be  allowed  entrance  to  Japan  if  they  pass  the  cen- 
sors. Recently  (March  15)  the  Princeton  University  Library 
displayed  an  extensive  list  of  books  banned  in  the  subjugated 
lands  of  Europe,  especially  those  dealing  with  the  history  of 
democratic  countries,  civics,  geography,  politics,  and  any  books 
written  by  Jews,  Roman  Catholics,  or  refugees.  A  lifting  of 
Germany's  ban  on  Laure's  biography  of  Petain  now  allows  its 
sale  in  Vichy,  France.  In  the  meantime  there  are  no  restric- 
tions whatever  in  our  land  on  the  sale  of  books  advocating  any 
doctrine  or  ism,  political  or  otherwise. — The  Lutheran. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


THE  SOLDIER  DOLL 

By  J.  Oliver  Griffith  in  Boys  Life 


Jim's  six-foot-two  frame  sudden- 
ly darkened  the  doorway  of  the  humble 
home  of  his  father.  "I've  done  it, 
Dad,"  he  announced  in  a  voice  illy 
concealing  his  elation. 

His  father  looked  up  from  his  paper 
and  smiled.  "Did  I  say  you  couldn't  " 
he   challenged. 

"It's  not  much  of  a  job — "  the  youth 
continued,  soberly;  "it's  at  Tom  Rock- 
ford's.  I'm  not  so  sure — you  see — 
well,  everybody  calls  him  'Old  Rock' 
— because  he's  hard  boiled.  You 
know,  Ted  Shores  quit  his  job  there 
because  'Old  Rock'  played  tricks  on 
him." 

His  father  threw  down  his  paper 
impatiently.  "Why,  you  would  not 
let  that  little — that  Shores  youngster 
distract  you,  would  you,  son?" 

"Well,  I  wouldn't  want  anybody 
to  make  a  doormat  out  of  me,  either," 
Jim  replied. 

"Nothing  worth  while,  son,  ever 
comes  to  us  without  a  worthy  effort. 
And  according  to  my  idea  of  things, 
if  I  were  seeking  someone  to  carry 
on  a  business  I  had  spent  the  better 
part  of  my  life  to  develop,  I  would 
probably  put  him  through  a  hard 
test,  just  to  see  if  he  possessed  the 
grit  to  meet  defeat  as  well  as  suc- 
cess." 

Father  and  son  sat  looking  at  each 
other.  "Well,  Dad.  maybe  Ted  did 
me  a  greater  favor  than  he  thought 
— by  getting  himself  fired.  Just 
watch  me!" 

"Atta  boy!"  exclaimed  his  dad. 

A  week  later,  Jim  was  weighing  up 
sugar  in  "Old  Rock's"  grocery  store, 
in  ten-pound  sacks.  Rockford  came 
shuffling    along    and    paused    at    his 


side.  "Sugar,  Jim,  is  one  of  the 
things  a  merchant  can  slightly  short- 
weigh,  and  get  by  with."  Jim  did  not 
see  the  twinkle  in  his  eye. 

Jim  paused,  the  sugar  scoop  poised 
in  the  air.,  "You  mean — a  few  grains 
less  in  each  sack  would  finally  be- 
come an  extra  ten  pounds?" 

"Exactly,"  chuckled  the  old  man. 

Jim  hesitated.  "When  I  came  here, 
Mr.  Rockford,  you  told  me  that  you 
had  built  a  business  on  correct  mea- 
surements. I  guess  I'll  just  keep  on 
being  careful,  sir,  to  carry  out  your 
policy.     Of    course,    I    don't — " 

"Na,  na!"  retorted  Rockford  quick- 
ly, with  raised  hand.  A  smile  wreath- 
ed his  face,  and  a  friendly  hand  came 
down  on  Jim's  shoulder.  "I'm  glad 
you  didn't  forget,  young  man." 

Jim  began  to  whistle  softly.  Some- 
how he  sensed  that  he  had  success- 
fully solved  the  first  "trick."  Other 
tests  followed  in  quick  succession,  and 
if  Jim  failed  in  any  of  them,  "Old 
Rock"  never  let  it  be  known. 

Rockford  lived  alone  in  the  upper 
rooms  of  the  store  building.  He  had 
made  a  practice  of  keeping  his  store 
closed  on  a  certain  day  each  year  with- 
out apparent  reason.  So  one  even- 
ing he  said  to  Jim,  "Tomorrow  you 
can  take  a  vacation,  but  be  back  the 
next   day." 

Jim  did  not  understand  that  the 
store  was  to  be  closed,  and  wishing  to 
make  a  good  impression,  he  proceed- 
ed to  his  work  the  next  morning  as 
usual.  Upon  arriving  at  the  store, 
he  found  the  door  locked.  He  went  to 
the  rear  door,  the  entrance  of  Rock- 
ford's  apartment,  but  found  it  closed 
also.     He  became  alarmed.  He  knock- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed  lightly,  and  a  voice  Jim  never 
would  have  associated  with  "Old 
Rock"  bade  him  enter.  Jim  double- 
stepped  up  the  short  flight,  and  there, 
by  a  cosy  window,  was  the  old  man 
slumped  in  an  easy  chair  holding  a 
stuffed  soldier  doll  in  his  arms.  "Are 
you  sick,  sir?"  asked  Jim. 

"Only  in  heart,  Jim."  The  voice  was 
hoarse.  "I  am  always  sick  this  one 
day  of  the  year." 

"Would  I  be  too  inquisitive  to  ask 
why?"  Jim  felt  sympathetic. 

"This  one  day,"  Rockford  explain- 
ed, "I  never  open  my  store,  and — and 
— I  never  had  anyone  before  who 
took  enough  interest  to  ask  why.  And 
now,  since  you  have  found  me  fondl- 
ing a  doll,  you  are  likely  wondering 
if  I  am  sane." 

"Somehow,"  said  Jim,  easing  down 
beside  the  old  man,  "I  seem  to  feel 
the  little  stuffed  soldier  means  some 
splendid,  or  maybe  tragic  thing  in 
your  life." 

"Both,  Jim— both!"  The  words  were 
barely  audible.  "You  see,  this  little 
soldier  belonged  to  Jack — the  only  boy 
I  ever  had.  Against  my  will,  he  went 
to  war  when  he  was  eighteen,  and  was 
among  the  first  overseas  to  give  up 
his  life.  His  last  request,  they  wrote 
me — "  The  voice  quivered,  and  the 
old  man  looked  out  of  the  window. 
Soon  he  recovered.  "They  wrote  me 
that  Jack  wanted  his  soldier  doll  sent 
back  to  me.  You  see,  Jim,  this  soldier 
doll  was  a  little  god  to  Jack — a  thing 
to  worship.  And  so  he  wanted  to  be 
a  soldier,  too.  On  the  day  of  the 
year  they  took  Jack's  life,  I  want  to 
hold  his  little  god-doll  close  to  my 
heart,  for  then  I  relive  the  days  of 
his  infancy,  when  life  to  me  and  his 
mother  was  a  beautiful  dream." 

Jim  told  the  story  to  his  father, 
whose  only  comment  was  in  a  breath, 


"A  man  among  men!"  Jim  thought  of 
the  cunning  tests  "Old  Rock"  had  in- 
flicted upon  him,  and  tried  in  vain  to 
put  the  story  out  of  his  mind.  But 
there  was  an  unquenchable  desire  to 
be  with  "Old  Rock,"  and  when  dusk 
settled  over  the  community  that  even- 
ing, Jim  found  himself  hastening  to- 
ward Rockford's  quarters.  What  was 
that  maddening  shriek?  The  siren 
pierced  the  evening  air  loud  and  long. 
And  there  was  a  cry—"  'Old  Rock's'!" 
Jim's  long  legs  stood  him  to  hand — 
he  outran  all  the  rest.  Rockford's 
building  was  in  flames,  and  Jim's 
heart  sank.  Where  was  "Old  Rock?" 
Jim  rushed  to  the  rear  door.  It  stood 
open.  He  found  the  old  man  vainly 
trying  to  crawl  up  through  the  smoke. 

"Mr.  Rockford — you  can't  go  up 
there — it's  burning!"  shouted  Jim. 

"I  must,  Jim.  Jack's  soldier  doll — 
all  I  have  left  of  my  wonderful  boy 
— "  The  smoke  choked  further  ex- 
planation. 

A  strange  sensation  seized  Jim.  He 
pulled  Rockford  back  out  of  danger, 
and  with  one  fierce  lunge  was  up  the 
blazing  shaft.  The  fire  chief  raised 
his  megaphone  and  called  after  him, 
"Keep  your  head,  Jim — go  to  the 
street  window — we'll  catch  you!" 
The  firemen  spread  the  net.  There 
was  an  intense  moment.  "There  he 
is!"  shouted  the  crowd.  "Jump!" 
commanded  the  chief,  and  Jim  jump- 
ed clear  of  the  window  ledge.  But 
the  men  did  not  anticipate  Jim's  heavy 
frame,  and  the  net  broke.  Hours  lat- 
er, Jim  opened  his  eyes  in  the  hospital. 

"My  son,"  he  heard  a  voice  say.  It 
was  not  that  of  his  father.  Jim  turn- 
ed his  head,  painfully.  He  saw  by 
his  side  the  face  of  "Old  Rock," 
wreathed  in  smiles.  "My  son,"  the 
old  man  repeated,  "you  did  a  brave 
and  noble  thing  to  me!" 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


"I'm  very  glad  sir,"  Jim  answered 
faintly,  "if  it  has  helped  you." 

Rockford  turned  to  the  nurse.  There 
was  an  understanding  nod.  "My  boy," 
Rockford  said  quietly,  pulling  his 
chair  closer,  and  taking  Jim's  hand 
in  his,  "if  you  hadn't  saved  that  stuff- 
ed soldier  doll  I  would  never  have 
known  the  fullness  of  my  son's  love." 

"I  don't  understand,"  Jim  faltered. 

"Well,"  the  old  man  continued,  gent- 
ly, "the  doll  you  saved  was  scorched  a 
bit,  and  trying  to  mend  it,  I  discovered 
tucked  away  inside  was  an  insurance 
certificate."  Tears  rolled  down  the 
rugged  face.  "This  will  set  us  up  in 
business  again!"  he  managed  to  say, 


displaying  a  document  in  his  hand. 

"Us?"  repeated  Jim. 

"Jim,"  and  the  word  expressed  deep 
emotion,  "with  your  father's  con- 
sent, we  shall  call  the  firm  'Rockford 
&  Son.'  You  know — you  must  be  my 
son  now.  There  is  enough  money 
here  to  build  a  fine  new  store,  and 
you  shall  own  the  half  of  it!" 

Jim  formed  his  lips  to  speak,  but 
there  was  not  a  word.  He  turned  his 
head  slowly,  as  if  to  hide  something. 
But  his  pillow  furnished  the  clue. 
Just  a  tight  grip  of  the  old  man's 
hand,  and  the  nurse  came  and  said, 
"Jim  must  now  have  a  good  rest." 


Kansas,  through  its  State  Historical  Society,  Highway  Com- 
mission and  State  Chamber  of  Commerce,  is  setting  an  example 
that  might  well  be  followed  by  other  states.  These  organiza- 
tions have  decided  to  dedicate  "one  historical  marker  a  week 
for  the  next  two  years."  Lyons,  Kansas,  is  building  an  Indian 
liouse  of  saplings  and  grass  in  its  business  section  to  mark  the 
Coronada  Cuato  (Fourth)  Centennial,  which  is  to  be  celebrated 
with  a  series  of  displays  this  spring  and  summer.  The  Indian 
Tiouse  will  present  the  kind  of  dwellings  the  Spanish  Conquista- 
dor found  in  use  when  he  penetrated  this  territory  in  search  of 
the  mythical  town  of  Quivira.  A  marker  that  will  interest  tour- 
ists will  be  unveiled  soon  at  the  Coronado  Crossing  of  the  Ark- 
ansas River.  One  already  marks  the  site  where  Zebulon  Pike 
persuaded  the  Pawnee  Indians  to  exchange  the  Spanish  for  the 
American  flag  during  the  exploration  on  which  he  discovered 
Pike's  Peak.  Another  marks  the  location  of  the  Shawnee 
Friends  Mission  established  by  the  Quakers  in  1836.  Religious 
bodies  could  do  worse  than  stimulate  the  markng  of  similar 
spots  of  spiritual  interest  in  their  own  experience,  especially  as 
they  have  contributed  to  the  country's  welfare.  New  York  State 
has  already  done  splendid  work  in  this  form  of  preservm-  its 
sites  of  historical  value. — The  Lutheran. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


STOPPING  A  TRAIN  BY  AIR 

By  J.  Edmund  Brewton  in  Boy's  Comrade 


Once  upon  a  time  a  boy  was 
traveling  on  a  railroad  train  when 
suddenly  the  train  stopped.  Asking 
why,  he  was  informed  that  two  freight 
trains  had  collided  and  that  it  would 
be  some  time  before  the  train  could 
go  on. 

The  boy  decided  to  investigate  the 
wreck.  Each  engineer  had  seen  the 
other  train  and  had  tried  to  stop. 
But  in  those  days  brakes  were  very 
different  from  what  they  are  today. 
Hand  brakes  applied  to  the  engine 
took  effect  on  the  engine  only,  there 
was  no  way  of  controlling  the  cars 
from  the  engine  cabs.  The  engineers 
of  those  two  trains  had  had  to  signal 
with  the  engine  whistles  for  brakes 
to  be  applied  by  hand  to  the  cars. 
And  there  had  not  been  enough  time 
for  all  the  brakes  to  be  set.  So  the 
engineers  had  jumped  to  safety.  The 
two  freight  trains  were  practically 
demolished. 

All  this  interested  the  boy  very 
much.  He  thought  about  the  brakes 
for  a  long  time  after  this.  Working 
at  his  father's  factory  at  Schenecta- 
dy, New  York,  he  tried  during  his 
lunch  hours  to  make  a  mecahnical 
automatic  brake.  He  soon  rejected 
this  idea,  however,  for  he  realized 
that  to  stop  a  speeding  train  of  cars 
he  would  need  a  great  power.  He 
tried  using  steam,  but  without  success. 

One  noon  as  he  looked  through 
a  magazine,  a  headline  attracted  his 
attention.  A  tunnel  was  being  built 
through     the     Alps     in     Switzerland. 


The  drills  used  on  the  rocks  were 
run   by  compressed   air. 

"Compressed  air!"  the  boy  shouted, 
dropping  the  magazine.  At  last  he 
had  found  the  motive  power  for  his 
brake.  Setting  to  work,  he  soon. 
developed     his     plans. 

It  was  not  easy  to  find  anyone  who 
would  believe  that  his  invention  would 
work.  Even  the  boy's  father,  an  in- 
ventor himself,  refused  to  help  him 
with  this  foolish  notion.  Railroad 
men  refused  to  listen  to  such  an  in- 
sane idea  as  that  of  stopping  a  fast 
moving  train  by  air. 

Commodore  Vanderbilt,  president 
of  the  New  York  Central  Railroad, 
laughed  at  him.  The  idea  of  stopping 
by  air  a  New  York  Central  train 
going  at  full  spede ! 

"Young  man,"  he  said,  "I  have  no 
time  for  fools." 

The  boy  had  faith  in  his  invention 
and  kept  on  trying  to  interest  someone 
in  it.  Finally,  Andrew  Carnegie  and 
his  associates  put  up  the  money  to 
equip   one   train   with   the   air   brake. 

It  was  in  September,  1868,  that  a 
train  consisting  of  an  engine  and 
four  cars  made  the  test.  Nearing 
the  Union  Station  at  Pittsburg,  the 
engineer  applied  the  air  brake.  It 
stopped  the  train  so  suddenly  that 
the  people  in  the  cars  were  thrown 
from  their  seats. 

George  Westingtaouse  had  become, 
at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  one  of  the 
greatest  inventors   in   the   world. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


23 


"Peck's  Bad  Boy  at  the  Circus"  was 
the  title  of  the  feature  attraction  at 
the  regular  weekly  motion  picture 
show  in  our  auditorium  last  Thursday 
night.  This  is  a  popular  R-K-0  pro- 
duction, and  the  boys  thoroughly  en- 
joyed   it. 

— s — 

Robert  Hampton,  of  Cottage  No. 
7  was  called  to  his  home  in  Waynes- 
ville  on  Friday  of  last  week,  be- 
cause of  the  death  of  his  mother.  We 
tender  our  deepest  to  this  youngster 
and  other  relatives  in  their  hour  of 
bereavement. 

— s— - 

Our  farm  forces  are  now  complet- 
ing the  task  of  harvesting  the  oats 
crop.  Because  of  extremely  dry 
weather,  the  crop  will  not  be  up  to 
the  usual  standard,  but  we  expect  to 
be  able  to  report  a  good  yield  when 
the  threshing  is  completed  and  the 
oats  stored  in  the  granary. 
— s — 

Mr.  James  L.  Patterson,  who  has 
been  a  member  of  our  teaching  staff 
since  last  February,  left  the  School 
last  Saturday,  to  spend  a  few  days 
at  his  home  near  Shelby,  before  re- 
porting for  military  service  at  Fort 
Bragg    on    June    5th. 

While  at  the  institution  but  a  short 
time,  Mr  Patterson  made  many 
friends  among  both  boys  and  officers. 
Being  quite  small  in  stature,  there  may 
have  been  some  doubt  among  other 
workers  here  when  he  first  reported 
for  duty,  as  to  his  ability  to  properly 
adjust  himself,  but  he  soon  showed 
that  he  was  equal  to  the  task,  making 
"very  good  progress  in  his  school 
room  duties.  He  was  also  regular 
center-fielder    on    the    School's    base- 


ball team,  and  acquitted  himself  cred- 
itably on  the  diamond.  All  of  which 
proves  the  truth  of  the  old  adage 
that  "good  goods  frequently  come  in 
small  packages." 

Mr.  Patterson  is  the  first  member 
of  our  official  family  to  be  called 
to  the  service  of  his  country  under 
the  selective  service  law,  and  as  he 
assumes  his  duties  for  Uncle  Sam,  the 
very  best  wishes  of  his  friends  at  the 
School  go  with  him. 
— s — 

Miss  Sarah  Boger,  daughter  of 
Superintendent  Chas.  E.  Boger,  ac- 
companied by  Miss  Alice  Armfield, 
of  Concord,  and  Miss  Helen  Dugan,  of 
Washington  D.  C,  visited  The  Uplift 
office  last  Wednesday  afternoon.  Miss 
Dugan,  who  is  agraduate  of  W.  C.  U. 
N.  C,  Greensboro,  and  who  received 
her  M.  A.  degre  at  the  Unviersity  of 
Chicago,  was  on  her  way  to  Chapel 
Hill,  where  she  holds  the  position  of 
director  of  women's  activities  at  the 
University  of  North  Carolina.  After 
briefly  inspecting  the  departments 
in  the  Swink-Benson  Trade  Building, 
these  young  ladies  were  shown 
through  other  departments  of  the 
School  by  Mr.  Boger. 

Ben  Chattin,  formerly  of  Cottage 
No.  9  and  a  member  of  the  laundry 
force,  who  left  the  School  in  1931, 
called  on  old  friends  here  one  day  last 
week.  Upon  leaving  the  institution, 
Ben  went  to  work  on  a  farm  owned 
by  R.  G.  Myers,  near  Elkin,  N.  C, 
and  is  still  employed  at  the  same 
place.  His  former  employer  has  been 
dead  several  years,  but  his  widow  is 
operating  the  farm.  Ben  told  us 
that  it  was  a  good  farm  and  that  the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


people  are  as  nice  to  work  for  as  could 
be  found  anywhere.  He  is  now  twenty  - 
six  years  old,  which  places  him  in  the 
draft  age,  and  he  said  that  he  ex- 
pects to  be  called  for  military  ser- 
vice soon. 

— s — 
Jennings  Bryan  Freeman,  of  Wash- 
ington, N.  C,  who  left  the  school, 
August  31,  1927,  was  a  visitor  here 
last  Wednesday  afternoon.  He  was 
admitted  to  the  School  on  August  12, 

1925,  becoming  a  member  of  the  Cot- 
tage No.  2  group.  When  Cottage 
No.  14  was  opened  in  April  or  May, 

1926,  he.  with  twenty-eight  or  thirty 
boys  from  various  cottages,  were 
transferred  to  this  new  home.  Dur- 
ing the  greater  part  of  the  time  Jen- 
nings spent  at  the  School  he  was  em- 
ployed as  a  house  boy,  although  he 
worked  for  a  short  time  in  the  pritn- 
ing  office  and  on  the  barn  force. 

We  were  glad  to  see  this  young 
man  and  he  seemed  equally  as  glad 
to  be  back  among  his  old  friends.  He 
expressed  his  pleasure  in  noting  the 
many  improvements  and  additions 
made  here,  and  also  voiced  his  apre- 
ciation  for  what  the  School  had  done 
for  him.  Jennings,  is  now  twenty- 
eight  years  old,  is  well-mannered  and 
has  a  pleasing  personality,  and  judg- 
ing from  his  appearance  and  from  the 
reports  we  had  previously  received 
from  his  home  town,  we  would  say 
that  he  is  living  up  to  our  expecta- 
tions. 

This  young  man  is  in  the  electrical 
business  down  in  Washington,  operat- 
ing a  shop  of  his  own,  and  also  has 
a  good  farm  supply  business,  deal- 
ing with  between  one  hundred  and 
one  hundred  and  fifty  families.  He 
is  the  owner  of  a  farm  of  about  three 
hundred    acres,    on    which    is    raised 


tobacco  and  other  general  farm  pro- 
ducts. 

The  "old-timers"  among  the  School'» 
staff  of  worker,  who  remembered 
Jennings  as  a  lad  here,  were  glad  to 
see  him  and  to  learn  that  he  had  been 
getting  along  so  well,  and  extend  best 
wishes  for  his  continued  success. 
— s — 

We  were  quite  favorably  impressed 
when  a  middle-aged  man  walked  into 
our  office  the  other  day  and  introduced 
himself,  his  wife  and  four  children,, 
stating  that  he  was  the  17th  boy  to 
be  admitted  to  the  Training  SchooL 
He  was  Roy  Gilbert  Matteson,  who 
came  to  the  institution  from  Haywood 
county  on  March  2,  1909,  staying  here 
until  August  12,  1912.  While  a  boy 
here  he  was  employed  in  the  print- 
ing department  for  about  eighteen 
months,  at  the  time  Mr.  J.  C.  Fish- 
er was  in  charge,  and  composition  for 
The  Uplift  (then  a  monthly)  and  all 
other  jobs,  was  set  by  hand.  He  lat- 
er became  a  mason's  helper  at  the 
time  the  Administration  Building  and 
Cottages  Nos.  2  and  3  were  built.  At 
the  time  he  left,  there  were  thirty- 
seven   boys   enrolled  at  the   School. 

Upon  leaving  the  institution,  Roy 
went  down  in  Georgia  and  worked  in 
a  saw-mill  for  two  and  one-half 
years.  He  then  returned  to  this  state 
and  secured  employment  in  a  tan- 
nery near  Asheville.  In  1916,  he 
obtained  a  position  with  the  Champ- 
ion Paper  and  Fiber  Company,  Can- 
ton, and  is  still  working  for  that 
firm.  In  talking  with  officials  of 
the  School,  Roy  spoke  proudly  of 
his  long  service  with  his  present 
employers  and  took  great  delight  in 
showing  his  twenty-five  years'  ser- 
vice badge.  He  has  been  operating 
a  paper  pulp  machine  for  several 
years. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


Roy,  who  is  now  forty-six  years 
of  age,  was  maried  June  11,  1916, 
and  has  six  children:  Ethel,  24;  Mar- 
vin, 22;  Roy,  18;  Mary  Jane,  13; 
Howard,  10;  and  Charles,  7.  The 
latter  our  accompanying  he  and 
Iris  wife  on  their  visit  to  the  School. 
He  also  proudly  informed  us  that 
his  oldest  daughter  is  married  and 
he    has    three    grand-children. 

This  was  Roy's  first  visit  to  the 
School  since  he  left,  and  it  was  quite 
interesting  to  hear  him  compare 
conditions  of  1909  with  the  present 
plant.  He  was  especially  impressed 
with  the  printing  department,  with 
its  two  linotypes  and  other  modern 
equipment,  saying  that  he  didn't 
believe  he  would  mind  working  here 
now  that  we  have  so  many  things 
that  they  had  to  get  along  without 
when  he  worked  at  the  trade.  He 
was  both  suprised  and  delighted 
to  note  the  many  improvements  and 
additions  to  the  School,  and  he  and 
his  family  spent  several  hours  visit- 
ing places  of  interest.  Both  Mrs. 
Matteson  and  one  of  her  sons  had 
cameras  with  them,  talcing  many 
"shots"  of  various  scenes  on  the 
campus. 

Roy  did  not  hesitate  to  say  that 
the  training  received  at  the  School 
had  been  most  beneficial  to  him  and 
that  he  appreciated  what  was  done 
for  him  as  a  lad  here.  He  added 
that  he  did  not  know  of  a  better 
place  where  boys  could  receive  train- 
ing that  would  induce  them  to  be- 
come  upright  citizens. 

We  were  very  glad  to  see  Roy 
and  his  family  and  hope  they  will 
be  able  to  visit  us  again  before  so 
many  years  roll  around. 

Rev.  C.  C.  Herbert,  pastor  of  Forest 
Hill  Methodist  Church,  Concord,  con- 


ducted the  regular  afternoon  service 
at  the  School  last  Sunday.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  had  the  boys 
read  with  him  the  responsive  selec- 
tion No.  550,  found  in  the  back  of 
the  hymnal  used  here,  which  consist- 
ed of  Ephesians  6:10-18  and  Romans 
13:12,  13,  after  which  he  read  some 
.  verses  from  the  seventh  chapter  of 
Matthew.  For  the  subject  of  his 
message  to  the  boys  he  selected  the 
verse,  "Wide  is  the  gate  and  hard 
is  the  way  that  leadeth  to  destruc- 
tion. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
the  speaker  stated  that  there  were 
just  two  ways  of  living — the  high 
way  and  the  sinful  way.  He  used 
this  illustration:  Suppose  a  man  buys 
a  pair  of  shoes  for  five  dollars  and 
they  last  just  one  year,  and  then  he 
buys  a  pair  for  ten  dollars,  which  he 
is  able  to  wear  three  years.  It  is 
much  better  to  purchase  the  more 
expensive  ones,  as  is  proved  by  the 
greater  amount  of  service  received 
from  the  investment.  So  it  is  with 
our  lives,  for  we  learn  from  the  words 
of  Jesus  that  if  we  live  a  cheap  life, 
never  contributing  toward  the  ser- 
vice of  others,  it  will,  in  the  end,  be 
far  more  costly  than  to  live  a  Chris- 
tian life. 

There  are  two  gates  through  which 
we  must  pass,  said  Rev.  Mr.  Herbert. 
One  is  wide  and  the  other  is  narrow. 
The  wide  gate,  which  is  easier  to  pass 
through,  leads  to  destruction;  the 
narrow  gate,  through  which  passage 
is  more  difficult,  leads  to  eternal  life. 
It  is  not  hard  for  even  the  most  un- 
learned people  to  see  which  gate 
they  should  choose.  The  question  is 
whether  it  is  better  to  follow  the 
broad  and  cheap  way  that  leads  to 
destruction  or  the  narrow  way,  which 
is  harder  to  attain,  that  will  lead  us 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


to  eternal  life  of  happiness. 

The  speaker  then  spoke  to  the  boys 
on  the  matter  of  telling  lies.  Most 
boys  tell  them  at  some  time  in  their 
lives.  Sometimes  we  think  that  a 
lie  is  the  easy  way  out,  but  a  smart 
boy  is  the  one  who  learns  to  tell  the 
truth.  To  illustrate  this,  he  told  the 
story  of  the  man  who  painted  the 
picture  of  Jesus  and  The  Last  Supper. 
The  artist  wanted  to  find  a  man 
whom  he  might  use  for  the  beloved 
disciple,  John.  After  a  long  search, 
he  found  a  good,  clean-looking  man 
for  this  purpose.  His  next  move  was 
to  find  one  he  might  use  as  a  model 
for  Judas,  the  disciple  who  betrayed 
Jesus.  He  searched  for  three  or 
four  years  before  finding  just  the  man 
for  whom  he  was  looking.  When  the 
picture  was  finished,  he  started  to 
pay  the  man  for  the  time  spent  as 
his  model,  when  he  discovered  that 
it  was  the  same  man  who  had  posed 
for  the  picture  of  the  beloved  John, 
three  or  four  years  previous.  The 
change  in  his  appearance  came  about 
in  this  manner:  At  first,  he  was  a 
clean-looking  man.  He  then  began 
telling  lies  and  committing  evil  deeds 
until  he  had  sunk  to  a  very  low  level 
of  life.  While  he  was  a  man  of  good 
habits,  his  face  showed  that  he  was 
living  a  clean  life,  and  he  became  a 
John.  When  the  evil  forces  gained 
control  of  his  life,  his  face  became 
hardened,  lined  by  features  befitting 
a  low  character,  and  he  became  a 
Judas. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Herbert  said 
that  to  go  through  the  narrow  gate 
on  the  pathway  of  life,  we  must  have 
self-respect.  The  only  way  we  can 
go  through  this  gate  and  travel 
the  narrow  way  which  the  Master 
once  traveled,  will  be  by  trusting  in 
him,   relying   on   him    to   give   us   the 


power  to  do  the  right  things  and 
keep  on  the  narrow  way,  which  leads 
to    safety. 

— s — 
Cottage  Honor  Roll 

The  following  summary  of  the  Cot- 
tage Honor  Roll  covers  a  period  of 
twenty-six  weeks,  from  the  week  end- 
ing December  1,  1940  to  the  week  end- 
ing May  25,  1941.  Of  the  460  boys 
listed,  4  made  the  honor  roll  26  con- 
secutive times,  while  3  others  missed 
one  week.  They  are  listed  in  para- 
graphs, according  to  the  total  number 
of  times  on  this  roll,  as  follows: 

26— John  F.  May,  Weldon  H.  War- 
ren, Robert  Goldsmith,  Audie  Farth- 
ing. 

25 — William  Shannon,  Edward 
Johnson,    Theodore    Bowles. 

24 — Everett  Watts,  Dewey  Ware, 
Cleasper  Beasley,  David  Cunning- 
ham, Edward  Carter. 

23— William  Drye,  Porter  Holder, 
Donald  Earnhardt,  Arnold  McHone, 
Earl  Hildreth,  Howard  Saunders, 
Vincent  Hawes,  James  Brewer,  Nor- 
vell  Murphy,  Thomas  Wilson. 

22— Donald  McFee,  Hubert  Walker, 
William  Nelson,  Broadus  Moore, 
James  Tyndall,  Charles  Simpson, 
Troy  Gilland,  John  Hamm. 

21 — Albert  Chunn,  Burman  Keller, 
Louis  Williams,  Odell  Almond,  Treley 
Frankum,  Tillman  Lyles,  Hercules 
Rose,  Raymond  Andrews,  John  Baker, 
Feldman  Lane,  Charles  Steepleton, 
Redmond   Lowry. 

20 — Currie  Singletary,  William  Dix- 
on, William  Furches,  Robah,  Sink, 
Mack  Coggins,  Robert  Deyton,  George 
Duncan. 

19 — Thomas  Hooks,  John  Bailey, 
John  H.  Averitte.  Henry  B.  Butler, 
Cecil  Gray,  Monroe  Searcy,  Woodrow 
Hager,  George  Tolson,  John  Robbins, 
Jennings  Britt,  J.  P.  Sutton. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


18— Homer  Head,  Weaver  F.  Ruff, 
.Robert  Maples,  Harley  Matthews, 
Collett  Cantor,  Mark  Jones,  Thomas 
Sands,  Ernest  Brewer,  William  Dea- 
ton,  Charles  Gaddy,  Charles  McCoyle. 

17 — H.  C.  Pope,  Hugh  Kennedy, 
Mack  McQuaigue,  Lyman  Johnson, 
Carl  Ray,  Ervin  Wolfe,  Percy  Capps, 
James  Ruff,  Eugene  Heaffner,  Nor- 
man Smith,  Roy  Mumford. 

16 — William  Matheson,  Lewis  An- 
drews, John  Tolley,  Junior  Bordeaux. 
George  Green,  Edgar  Hedgepeth, 
Charles  Hastings,  Jesse  Smith,  J. 
R.    Whitman. 

15 — William  Blackmon,  Ralph  Har- 
ris, Lewis  H.  Baker,  Earl  Barnes, 
Wayne  Sluder,  Ivey  Lunsford,  Alex 
Weathers,  William  Butler,  Henry 
Grover,  Marvin  King,  Bennie  Wil- 
helm,   John   T.   Lowry. 

14— N.' A.  Bennett,  Lloyd  Callahan, 
Eugene  Edwards,  Bernice  Hoke,  Jack 
Lemley,  Jerome  Wiggins,  Quentin 
Crittenton,  Leo  Hamilton,  John  Jack- 
son, A.  C.  Elmore,  Columbus  Hamil- 
ton, James  Mondie,  James  Lane,  Ran- 
dall D.  Peeler,  Henry  McGraw. 

13 — Bruce  Hawkins,  Paul  Briggs, 
Robert  Simpson,  Oakley  Walker, 
Thomas  Yates,  Leonard  Melton,  Fred 
Tolbert,  Ernest  Overcash,  George 
Gaddy,  Grady  Kelly,  Horace  Williams, 
Harold  Bryson,  Leonard  Jacobs,  Jack 
Mathis,  James  Roberson,  J.  C.  Willis. 

12 — James  Bargesser,  Kenneth  Tip- 
ton, Max  Evans,  William  Cherry,  J. 
W.  McRorrie,  George  Newman,  Ken- 
neth Atwood,  Carl  Justice,  Edward 
Overby,  Loy  Stines,  Ernest  Turner, 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer,  Fred  Jones,  William 
Broadwell,  Clarence  Mayton,  Leonard 
Dawn,  John  Reep,  Jack  West. 

11 — Herschel  Allen,  Jack  Crotts, 
David  Hensley,  George  Shaver,  Wil- 
liam Morgan,  Robert  Dunning,  Wood- 
row  Wilson,   Richard   Halker,   Robert 


Lawrence,  Daniel  Kilpatrirk,  William 
Bennett,  Henry  Ennis,  James  John- 
son. 

10 — John  Davis,  Joseph  Farlow, 
Ralph  Kistler,  Noah  J.  Greene,  Robert 
Bellinger,  Cecil  Bennett,  Frank  Work- 
man, Holly  Atwood,.  James  Hale,  Os- 
per  Howell,  Robert  Tidwell,  Jack 
Warren,  Claude  Weldy,  John  Benson, 
James  Puckett,  Eugene  Watts.  Cal- 
vin Tessneer,  Roy  Helms. 

9 — Carl  Barrier,  Everett  Case, 
Jack  Sutherland,  Grover  Beaver, 
Robert  Hare.  Jerry  Jenkins,  Wesley 
Beaver,  Arthur  Edmondson,  Aubrey 
Fargis,  Morris  Johnson,  George  Speer, 
George  Wilhite,  Edward  Batten, 
Cecil  Ashley,  Lloyd  Mullis,  Vollie 
McCall,  Harry  Peake,  Edward  Stutts, 
John  W.  Allison,  John  Ray,  Jay  Bran- 
nock,  Roy  L.  Womack,  Jordan  Mc- 
Iver,  William  Harding,  Raymond 
Brooks. 

8— Charles  Browning,  Doris  C.  Hill, 
Robert  Keith,  William  Buff,  Kenneth 
Conklin,  Allow  Goins,  Raymond 
Hughes,  Jesse  Cunningham,  James 
Davis,  John  Fausnett,  Ralph  Fisher, 
William  Wilson,  Douglas  Mabry,  Jack 
Wilson,  Aldine  Duggins,  Brown  Stan- 
ley,  Varcy   Oxendine. 

7 — William  G.  Bryant,  Henry 
Barnes,  Charles  Chapman,  Donald 
Newman,  Peter  Tuttle,  James  Boone, 
Robert  Quick,  William  Sims,  William 
T.  Smith,  Luther  H.  Coe.  Melvin 
Walters,  Everett  Lineberry,  James 
Massey,  Edward  Kinion,  Jesse  Peavy, 
Jack  Reeves,  Eugene  Dyson,  Alfred 
Lamb,  Jack  Hamilton,  Marvin  Mathe- 
son, Theodore  Rector,  Canipe  Shoe, 
Bayard  Aldridge,  Kenneth  Brooks, 
Fred  Rhodes,  Wallace  Woody,  Bea- 
mon   Heath. 

6— Carl  Hooker,  William  C.  Wil- 
son, William  Padrick,  Charles  Tate, 
Clyde  Barnwell,  Gilbert  Hogan,  Har- 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


old  Donaldson,  Glenn  Drum,  Hilton 
Hornsby,  Otis  Kilpatrick,  James  Con- 
nell,  Walter  Sexton,  Robert  Davis, 
Charles  Frye,  Fred  Owens,  Wilson 
Bailiff,  R.  J.  Lefler,  Claude  McCon- 
nell,  Earl  Wolfe,  William  H.  Lane, 
Ray  Bayne,  Basil  Wetherington, 
Frank  Chavis,  Leroy  Lowry,  Harvey 
Ledford. 

5 — Lacy  Burleson,  Leonard  Robin- 
son, Jack  Cline,  Newman  Tate, 
Charles  Beal,  Harrison  Stilwell, 
Eugene  Puckett,  John  Whitaker,  Mon- 
roe Flinchum,  William  Gaddy,  Donald 
Smith,  Richard  Staines,  Fred  Bos- 
tian,  Reitzel  Southern,  J.  B.  Hensley, 
Charles  McGowan,  William  Jerrell, 
John  B.  Davis,  Isaac  Mahaffey,  Har- 
old O'Dear,  Leroy  Pate,  Jack  Hainey, 
James  Eury,  Jack  Harward,  Thomas 
King,  Charles  Widener,  Daniel  Mc- 
Phail,  Thomas,  Fields,  James  John- 
son John  Murdock,  John  Maples,  J. 
P.  Morgan,  Eulice  Rogers,  George 
Warren. 

4 — Ventry  Smith,  James  Williams, 
Charles  Cole,  William  Cook,  Joseph 
Howard,  Bruce  Link,  Clay  Mize,  Wil- 
liam Shaw,  Roscoe  Honeycut,  Paul 
Godwin,  William  C.  Jordan,  Charles 
Hayes,  J.  B.  Howell,  Eugene  Kermon, 
Allen  Morris,  Edward  Thomasson, 
Charles  B.  Ziegler,  Harold  Bryson, 
Lacy  Green,  Vernon  Harding  E.  L. 
Taylor,  Eugene  White,  Richard  Sin- 
gletary,  Junius  Brewer,  John  Lee,  O. 
D.  Talbert,  Torrence  Ware,  Everett 
Morris,  Charles  Metcalf,  Glenn  Mc- 
Call,  Wade  Cline,  John  Howard, 
Philip  Holmes,  Cecir  Jacobs,  Henry 
Ziegler. 

3 — Arcemias  Heaffner,  Arlie  Seism, 
Richard  Patton,  Fonzer  Pitman, 
James  Williams,  Donald  Hobbs,  J. 
C.    Reinhardt,    Elgin    Atwood,   James 


C.  Wiggins,  John  Ingram,  Riley 
Denny,  Robert  Gaines,  Robert  L. 
Hall,  Noah  Ennis,  Delma  Gray,  James 
M.  Hare,  Edward  Murray,  Samuel 
Stewart,  William  Goins,  Melvin  Ro- 
land, Paul  Deal,  Jack  Hodge,  Floyd 
Puckett,   Alton   Williams. 

2 — Lawton  McDowell,  William 
O'Brien,  Howard  Cox,  Luther  Vaughn, 
Bennie  Austin,  Virgil  Lane,  Richard 
Parker,  Charles  Smith,  Robert  Cole- 
man, Homer  Bass,  Jack  Grant,  Roy 
Pruitt,  Earl  Hoyle,  Durwood  Martin, 
James  Parker,  Emerson  Sawyer,  Wil- 
liam Ussery,  Eldred  Watts,  Laney 
Broome.  Reid  Beheler,  Clifton  Brew- 
er, Martin  Crump,  John  Frank,  Sam- 
uel Kirksey,  Spencer  Lane,  James 
Quick,  Marvin  Ballew,  Wayne  Allen, 
Oscar  Queen,  Carl  Speer,  Willis 
Thomas,  Marvin  Bradley,  Eugene 
Bright,  William  Suites,  Brice  Thomas, 
Burley  Mayberry,  Jesse  Owens, 
Charles  R.  Sloan,  William  Cantor, 
Robert  Chamberlain,  Dallas  Holder, 
Hardy  Lanier,  James  Ledford,  Claude 
Moose,  Clarence  McLemore,  Marvin 
Pennell,  David  Williams. 

1 — Oscar  Carter,  Curtis  Moore, 
Paul  Abernethy,  Joseph  Christine, 
Melvin  Stines,  James  C.  Stone, 
Clarence  Wright,  Winley  Jones,  Wil- 
liam Gentry,  W.  Carl  Jones,  Sidney 
Knighting,  John  Lipscomb,  Eugene 
Ballew,  Joseph  Dew,  Frank  Fargis, 
Fred  Holland,  John  Linville,  Charles 
Pitman,  Hubert  Smith,  Houston  Turn- 
er, William  Wilkerson,  Jack  Crawford, 
Grover  Revels,  Walker  Warr,  Marvin 
Gautier,  Howard  Nolan,  Robert  Ste- 
phens, J.  C.  Allen,  Harry  Lewis,  Otho 
Dennis,  Marshall  White,  William 
Barrier,  James  Deatherage,  Elree 
Gaskins,  William  T.  Hawkins,  Clar- 
ence  Medlin,   Paul   Morris. 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  June  1,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen 
Carl   Barrier 
William  Drye 
Arcemias  Heaffner 
Robert    Hobbs 
Frank  May 
William   O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Weldon    Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William  Blackmon 
Lloyd  Callahan 
Albert  Chunn 
William    Cook 
John  Davis 
Eugene  Edwards 
Ralph    Harris 
Porter   Holder 
Burman  Keller 
Curtis  Moore 
H.    C.    Pope 
Kenneth   Tipton 
Luther   Vaughn 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE   NO.   2 

Thomas  Hooks 
Edward    Johnson 
Ralph    Kistler 
William   Padrick 
Richard    Patton 
Richard  Parker 
Charles    Smith 
Charles    Tate 
Newman   Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  S 

John    Bailey 
Lewis  Baker 
Earl  Barnes 
Grover  Beaver 
William   Buff 
Charles   Beal 
Robert  Coleman 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Jack    Crotts 
Bruce     Hawkins 
Robert  Hare 


David    Hensley 
Jerry  Jenkins 
Jack  Lemley 
William  Matheson 
Harley   Matthews 
Otis   McCall 
Fonzer  Pitman 
Robert    Quick 
Wayne    Sluder 
George    Shaver 
William  T.  Smith 
James  Williams 
Louis   Williams 
Jerome   Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(No   Honor   Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Monroe    Flinchum 
William    Gaddy 
J.    B.    Howell 
Sidney   Knighting 
Leonard    Melton 
Allen    Morris 
Roy    Pruitt 
Fred   Tolbert 
Hubert    Walker 
Charles    B.   Ziegler 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Columbus    Hamilton 
Edward    Kinion 
Gerald    Kermon 
Marvin  Lipscomb 
Vollie   McCall 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John    H.    Averitte 
Cleasper    Beasley 
Henry    Butler 
Donald    Earnhardt 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Hilton     Hornsby 
Robert    Lawrence 
Arnold    McHone 
Edward    Overby 
Marshall    Pace 
Jack     Reeves 
Ernest    Turner 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Alex   Weathers 
Ervin    Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.    8 

Cecil     Ashley 
Cecil   Bennett 
Martin   Crump 
Otis    Kilpatrick 
Walker    Wan- 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.    9 

Marvin  Ballew 
Percy   Capps 
James   Connell 
David    Cunningham 
Eugene   Dyson 
Daniel     Kilpatrick 
Alfred    Lamb 
Isaac    Mahaffey 
William    Nelson 
Thomas   Sands 
Robert    Tidwell 
Horace    Williams 

COTTAGE    NO.    10 

John   Fausnett 
Jack  Harward 
Thomas    King 
John    Lee 
Charles    Mills 
Edward    Stutts 

COTTAGE    NO.    11 

Marvin    Bradley 
William     Dixon 
Velda    Denning 
William    Furches 
Charles    Frye 
Robert   Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
John    Ray 
Canipe     Shoe 
Samuel    Stewart 
James  Tyndall 
Charles    Widener 
William    Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell  Almond 
Ernest    Brewer 
Eugene     Bright 
William  Deaton 
Treley    Frankum 
Woodrow   Hager 
Charles    Hastings 
Eugene  Heaffner 
Daniel   McPhail 


Hercules  Rose 
Howard   Saunders 
Robah    Sink 
Charles   Simpson 
George    Tolson 
Eugene  Watts 
Roy   Lee  Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer 
Charles    Gaddy 
Claude    McConnell 
Jordan   Mclver 
Randall  D.  Peeler 
Fred     Rhodes 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.   14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John    Baker 
William    Butler 
Edward   Carter 
Robert    Deyton 
Leonard   Dawn 
Audie    Farthing 
Troy    Gilland 
John    Hamm 
Marvin    King 
Feldman   Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
Charles   McCoyle 
Norvell    Murphy 
Glenn   McCall 
James    Roberson 
John     Robins 
Charles    Steepleton 
J.  C.  Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.   15 

Ray   Bayne 
William    Barrier 
Jennings    Britt 
James  Deatherage 
Aldine  Duggins 
James    Ledford 
Claude  Moose 
Brown     Stanley 
J.  P.   Sutton 
George    Warren 
Basil   Wetherington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks 
Frank  Chavis 
George    Duncan 
Roy  Lee  Helms 
James  Johnson 


THE  UPLIFT  31 


Harvey  Ledford  Varcy  Oxendine 

John   T.   Lowry  Thomas   Wilson 

Redmond    Lowry 


KNOW  HOW  TO  CHEER 

You  may  live  in  the  country  where  bossies  eat  hay, 
So  refreshing  to  live  tanks  of  milk; 
Or  reside  in  a  flat  on  the  populous  way 
Where  the   neighbors   wear   nothing  but   silk; 
But  wherever  you  live,  there's  a  fact  very  right 
That  is  part  of  the  countryman's  year, 
You  will  find  the  more  popular  folks  on  the  site 
Are  the  people  who  know  how  to  cheer. 

In  this  sorry  old  world  there  is  frowning  enough 

By   the  natives  who  complain; 

They  will  point  out  the  thistles  instead  of  the  stuff 

That  refills  empty  bunkers  with  grain. 

Our  hypocrites  shout  on  the  bright  Sunday  morns 

"Hallelujah!"' — where   people    can    hear; 

But  when  man  needs  a  lift,  they're  like  old-fashioned  horns 

By  compressure  they'll  honk  but  not  cheer. 

Even  mongrels  that  scratch  where  a  flea  ought  to  be, 

And  meanders  through  alleys  at  night, 

Learn  to  love  and  to  serve  to  the  highest  degree 

Any  human  who  lightens  their  plight. 

Many  mortals  today  feel  as  low  as  a  dog; 

They  meander  with  souls  full  of  fear, 

While  within  them  are  talents  awaiting  a  jog 

From  a  brother  who  knows  how  to  cheer. 

I  receive  from  the  loyal,  the  merriest  scribes 

A  galaxy  of  genial  notes, 

Proving  well  they  belong  to  the  heartwarmer  tribes 

Who  deserves  all  the  popular  votes. 

One  would  think  that  the  bright,  golden  crown  of  a  king 

Was  a  part  of  my  tailoring  gear, 

From  those  comforting  words  that  are  written  in  swing 

By  those  writers  who  know  how  to  cheer, 

You  may  live  in  the  country  where  cows  gum  the  hay 

And  the  ducks  hold  debate  with  a  quack; 

Or  reside  in  a  flat  where  the  beds  fold  away 

And  the  janitor  borrows  you  jack; 

But  wherever  you  live,  join  the  heartwarming  crowds, 

Be    you    toiler,    professor,    or    peer; 

They're  the  folks  of  the  realm  who  dissever  the  clouds; 

They're  the  people  who  know  how  to  cheer. 

— Selected. 


U    ! 


jun  i b  ia4J 


■i  -.-.  m-(  , 


a  UPLIFT 


VOL    XXIX 


CONCORD  N    C  ,   JUNE  14,   1941 


\tO     24 


tV 


0* 


1 


THE  STAR-SPANGLED  BANNER 

0  say !  can  you  see,  by  the  dawn's  early  light, 

What  so  proudly  we  hailed  at  the  twilight's 
first  gleaming? 

Whose  broad  stripes  and  bright  stars, 
through  the  perilous  fight, 

O'er  the  ramparts  we  watched,  we  so  gallant- 
ly  streaming? 

And  the  rockets'  red  glare,  the  bombs  burst- 
ing in  the  air, 

Gave  proof  through  the  night  that  our  flag 
was  still  there, 

0,  say,  does  that  Star-Spangled  Banner  yet 

wave 
O'er  the  land  of  free  and  the  home  of  the 

brave. 

— Francis  Scott  Key. 


"'d 


\  i, 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAININC 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

CONFEDERATE  CABINET  HELD  LAST  MEETING 

IN   CHARLOTTE  HOME  By   Mrs.   J.   A.   Yarbiough 


OUR  FOLKSONGS 
THIS  LAND  AND  FLAG 
HONORING  FATHER  AND   MOTHER 
DOING  THE  JOB  FOR  LESS 
THE  STRENGTH  OF  THE  OAK 
INSTITUTION  NOTES 
SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL  —  MAY 
COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By  Howard  Taubman 

(New  York  Times) 

(Community   Hei'ald 

By  A.  J.  Peel 

(Selected) 


3-8 

9 
13 
17 
19 
20 
22 
24 
27 
29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing   at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  FLAG  OF  VICTORY 

Amid  the  sti'ess  and  strife  of  war, 
"Old  Glory"  had  its  biith; 
The  flag  of  brilliant  stripe  and  star, 
The  fairest  found  on  earth. 

When  first  unfurled  above  the  field 
Where  freemen  fought  for  right, 
And,  though  hard  pressed,  refused  to  yield, 
Its  stars  and  stripes  shone  bright. 

For  then,  as  now,  its  message  clear 
Rang    out   through   all    the    earth 
And  spoke  to  nations,   far  and   near, 
Of  loyalty  and  worth. 

The  stripes  of  red  for  courage  stand; 
For  truth,   the  white   so   pure; 
The  stars  for  a  united  land 
That   ever   shall   endure. 

The  blue  for  loyalty  to  God, 
To   Church   and  Home   and   State; 
That  under  Heaven's  chastening  rod, 
Our  country  may  be  great. 

But  while  our  starry  emblem  bright 
Defeat  has  never  known, 
Still   greater   victories   for   right. 
Its  brilliant  hues  will  own. 

Such  triumphs  in  the  fields  of  peace, 
Against  the  hosts  of  sin, 
That  evil  will  forever  cease 
And    righteousness    shall    win. 

When  bugle  blasts   are   heard  no   more 
And  war  drums  cease  to  roll; 
When  stilled  at  last  the  cannon's  roar 
And  peace  becomes  men's  goal — 

Our  mighty   nation   then,   so   great, 
Forever  shall  be  true; 

While   stars   shine   brighter  for   each   state 
On  canopy  of  blue. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

SENATOR  PEPPER 

An  impressive  patriotic  speech  was  made  by  Senator  Pepper, 
of  Florida,  while  on  a  tour  of  the  states,  trying  to  inspire  in  luke- 
warm citizens  the  necessity  of  national  defense.  Before  speaking 
for  this  cause  he  told  most  feelingly  of  a  Flag  Day  parade  as  seen 
on  the  streets  of  Buffalo,  N.  Y.  In  describing  this  event  he  said 
the  people  in  the  parade  were  Americans,  Greeks,  Italians,  Germans, 
Negroes  and  many  other  nationalities  impossible  to  discern,  but  all 
were  carrying  "Old  Glory."  There  were  near  to  three  hundred  flags 
unfurled  and  floating  in  the  air.  "The  picture,"  said  Senator  Pepper, 
"was  beautiful  and  impressive."  The  thought  revealed  in  the  re- 
marks of  the  Senator  was  to  the  effect  that  if  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  the  people  taking  part  in  this  demonstration  were  blended  in  true 
loyalty  to  the  cause  they  celebrated,  there  will  never  arise  a  doubt 
relative  to  a  united  America.  Every  town  and  community  should 
stage  a  similar  parade  with  all  classes  earring  the  flag  of  our  great 
country.     Such  exhibitions  teach  history  and  inspire  patriotism. 


OUR  FLAG 

"We,  the  people  of  the  United  States,"  have  our  own  flag.  It  is 
already  quite  old,  but  we  are  not  tired  of  it.  Nobody  refers  to  it 
as  an  antique.  No  effort  has  been  made  to  supplant  it,  to  change 
its  colors,  or  so  alter  it  that  it  would  no  longer  be  the  Stars  and 
Stripes. 

When  we  say  "our  flag"  we  do  not  ridicule  the  flags  of  other  na- 
tions. We  expect  all  nations  to  have  flags.  We  do  have  consider- 
able right  to  hope  that  all  who  live  under  other  flags  enjoy  the  same 
blessings  as  are  symbolized  and  guaranteed  by  our  flag.  At  least 
we  hear  rumors  that  not  every  national  flag  stands  for  as  much  that 
is  good  as  does  our  flag. 

The  presence  of  our  flag  is  a  stimulus  to  being  erect  and  steady 
in  our  walk,  magnanimous  and  square  in  our  dealing,  hopeful  and 
progressive  in  our  planning.  The  power  of  our  flag  is  not  measured 
alone  by  victories  won  on  land  and  sea  over  warring  foes.  We 
measure  its  power  rather  by  what  has  been  accomplished  through 
the  privileges  it  gives  to  all  our  citizens  in  times  of  peace.  We  are 
confident  we  have  only  justifiable  pride  in  our  flag.     Our  flag  guar- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

antees  educational  opportunity  for  children  and  youth;  now  that 
opportunity  is  being  extended  to  all  ages.  It  continues  to  secure 
and  protect  religious  liberty  to  all  living  under  it.  It  is  the  glorious 
flag  of  a  great  nation,  great  because  of  the  people  who  honor  it, 
live  for  it,  and  love  it. 

Flag  Day  dates  from  June  14,  1777,  when  by  act  of  Congress  our 
flag  was  authorized.  It  was  to  "be  thirteen  stripes  alternately  red 
and  white:  that  the  Union  be  thirteen  stars  white  in  a  blue  field 
representing  a  new  constellation."  Changes  have  been  made  in  the 
flag  only  by  the  addition  of  another  star  in  its  blue  field  to  represent 
each  additional  state  admitted  into  the  Union. 

"The    one    flag — the    great    flag — 
The  flag  for  me  and  you ; 
Glorified  all  else  beside, 
The  red,  and  white,  and  blue." 


HONORING  JEFFERSON  DAVIS 

The  date,  June  3,  1941,  will  fill  a  full  page  of  interesting  history 
in  the  life  of  the  Dodson-Ramseur  Chapter  of  United  Daughters  of 
the  Confederacy.  The  goal  of  this  unit  of  patriotic  women  for  a 
long  time  has  ben  o  place  a  marker  as  near  he  spot  where  Jeffer- 
son Davis,  president  of  the  Confederacy,  hitched  his  horse  when 
fleeing  from  the  Federal  soldiers  after  the  evacuation  of  Richmond, 
the  capital  of  the  Confederate  states.  The  old  time-worn  state- 
ment, "a  man  works  from  sun  to  sun,  but  a  woman's  work  is  never 
done,"  holds  true,  due  to  the  fact  that  a  women  never  surrenders 
after  once  challenging  a  cause,  until  the  task  is  completed. 

For  years,  the  innate  desire  of  the  members  of  the  Dodson- 
Ramseur  Chapter,  has  been  to  place  a  marker  to  the  memory  of  the 
chief  executive  of  the  Confederacy,  and  their  dreams  were  realized 
in  a  colorful  setting  that  reflected  the  mettle  and  ideals  of  Southern 
womanhood.  The  program  for  this  occasion  was  well  arranged  and 
most  effectively  presented. 

Mrs  Charles  A.  Cannon,  president  of  the  Dodson-Ramseur  Chap- 
ter, presided,  and  like  all  successful  leaders,  gave  honor  to  whom 
honor  was  due  by  stating  that  Mrs.  C.  B.  Wagoner,  chairman  of  the 
memorial  park  and  bird  sanctuary  committee,   had  worked  con- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

tinuously  in  spite  of  handicaps,  to  bring  about  this  happy  and  most 
timely  event.  The  bronze  tablet,  imbedded  in  a  large  boulder  of 
Cabarrus  granite,  will  reveal  to  the  future  generations  the  loyalty 
and  patriotism  of  the  daughters  of  the  "Lost  Cause"  who  honored 
Jefferson  Davis.  The  tablet  was  unveiled  by  little  Miss  Betsy  Pat- 
terson and  Jimmie  Propst,  great-grand-children  of  veterans  of  Ca- 
barrus county. 

The  speaker  of  the  occasion  was  Dr.  C.  C.  Crittenden,  secretary  of 
the  North  Carolina  Historical  Commission.  He  gave  in  detail  the 
perilous  flight  of  President  Davis  from  Richmond  to  Charlotte.  The 
information  given  by  Dr.  Crittenden  revealed  to  the  interested  aud- 
ince  the  hardships  encountered  by  him,  as  well  as  the  courage  re- 
quired to  meet  conditions  with  a  superb  loyalty  to  the  Southland. 

The  Dodson-Ramseur  Chapter's  membership  was  assured  by  Mr. 
Charles  Fisher,  of  Cabarrus  county,  that  the  right  spot  for  the 
marker  had  been  selected.  Mr.  Fisher  was  eight  years  and  eight 
months  old  when  Davis  and  his  cabinet  members  passed  this  way, 
and  vividly  recalls  the  instance. 

Dr.  J.  E.  Smoot,  of  Concord,  a  retired  physician,  hit  the  keynote 
when  he  stated  in  substance  that  Concord  had  outgrown  her  swad- 
dling clothes  and  is  now  in  dire  need  of  a  park,  adding  that  the 
ground  whereon  he  stood,  from  every  viewpoint,  was  an  ideal  loca- 
tion for  such  an  investment  by  the  citizens  of  Cabarrus  county. 

It  takes  a  long  time  for  the  storm-clouds  of  doubt  to  vanish  so 
that  the  virtues  of  true  nobility  motivate  the  activities  of  men 
chosen  for  leadership.  Today  Jefferson  Davis  is  recognized  as  a 
leader  of  sterling  qualities,  remaining  true  to  confidence  bestowed 
by  his  people,  despite  the  humiliating  charges  against  him. 

The  Concord  High  School  Band,  playing  patriotic  airs,  not  only 
reflected  credit  on  their  leader,  but  added  color  and  life  to  the  ac- 
tivities of  the  occasion. 


"PULL  HARD" 

A  business  man  sat  down  at  his  desk,  picked  up  his  telephone, 
and  asked  for  Western  Union.  These  were  the  words  he  wired: 
"George,  my  work  compels  me  to  remain  here.  Sure  sorry,  but 
'pull  hard.'     I'll  be  pulling  with  you."     Signed,  "Dad." 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

A  thousand  miles  away  a  young  athlete  read  his  father's  message 
just  as  his  crew  was  about  to  enter  the  race.  He  folded  the  piece 
of  yellow  paper,  thoughtfully  pushed  it  into  his  pocket,  and  took 
his  place  at  the  oars. 

Everyone  was  in  place;  every  muscle  was  tense;  every  mind  in- 
tent. The  signal  was  given.  They  were  off !  Amid  cheers,  music, 
and  noise  of  various  sorts,  the  rowers  pulled  and  tugged  as  evenly 
as  clockwork.  Gently  the  skiffs  glided  through  the  smooth  sheet 
of  water.  Finally  they  were  nearing  the  end,  but  George's  craft 
was  not  ahead.  George  had  been  silent,  but  now  he  shouted  out  what 
he  had  been  thinking  all  the  time:  "Pull  hard,  boys!  Pull  hard! 
My  dad  said  he  was  pulling  with  us !" 

The  shout  was  so  inspiring  that  every  man  did  pull  harder.  New 
strength  seemed  to  come  from  somewhere  as  they  pulled  and  pull- 
ed, and  George's  craft  pushed  its  nose  forward  until  it  won  the 
race. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


GRADUATION  DAY 

There  is  not  a  home  to  be  found  that  does  not  have  an  interested 
contact  with  the  public  schools.  This  interest  is  not  always  due 
to  having  children  of  your  own,  for  there  is  a  latent  interest  in 
those  of  friends  or  relatives.  Parents  become  school-conscious 
when  their  first  child  switches  off  to  the  school  room  with  the 
same  enthusiasm  as  shown  when  taking  part  in  sports.  There 
fore,  there  rests  upon  the  shoulders  of  parents  another  duty  ex- 
tending from  the  elementary  grades  to  graduation  day  from  high 
school.  This  span  of  years  involves  a  long  and  constant  service 
upon  the  part  of  parents,  but  it  is  a  service  of  undying  love,  rendered 
with  a  hope  of  molding  loyal  and  Christian  men  and  women.  The 
goal  of  the  combined  efforts  of  parents  and  teachers  is  to  give  to 
the  country  true  Americans. 

The  merry-go-round  of  the  scolastic  year  discontinues  activities 
and  the  time  has  arrived  for  promotions  and  the  presentation  of 
diplomas  to  the  graduates.  These  annual  events  bring  either  disap- 
pointment or  joy  to  the  millions  of  homes  throughout  the  nation. 
Great  interest  centers  around  the  graduating  classes  of  our  public 
institutions.     The  entire  class  of  young  men  and  women  make  an 


8  THE  UPLIFT 

inspiring  picture,  because  there  is  hope  and  joy  radiated  from 
the  face  of  each.  Many  will  find  their  way  to  higher  institutions 
of  learning,  where  they  will  prepare  for  a  special  work,  but  the 
majority  of  the  high  school  graduates  will,  with  the  qualifications 
acquired  in  the  local  schools,  become  valuable  acquisitions  to  their 
community  without  further  study.  Our  system  of  public  schools 
is  not  expected  to  turn  out  finished  products,  but  to  lift  the  spirit 
of  the  young  people  to  meet  emergencies  courageously.  At  least, 
every  young  person  in  the  country  has  opportunities,  therefore,  it 
is  "the  set  of  the  sail  and  not  the  gale  that  determines  the  way  they 
go." 

The  distinguished  educator,  Horace  Mann,  of  the  early  eighteenth 
century,  wrote:  "Jails  and  state  prisons  are  the  opposite  of 
schools ;  so  many  less  as  you  have  of  the  latter,  so  many  more  you 
must  have  of  the  former." 


THE  STARS  AND  STRIPES 

America  is  said  to  be  God's  crucible,  where  all  the  races  of  Europe 
are  melting  and  reforming.  A  worsted  mill  manufacturer  in  Penn- 
sylvania is  reported  to  have  assembled  the  information  that  many 
nationalities  participate  in  the  making  of  the  flag  that  flies  over 
this  melting-pot.  For  instance,  the  material  for  the  flag  is  sorted 
by  an  American,  carded  by  an  Italian,  spun  by  a  Swede,  warped  by 
a  German,  drawn  by  a  Scotchman,  woven  by  a  Belgian,  inspected  by 
a  Frenchman,  scoured  by  an  Albanian,  dyed  by  a  Turk,  pressed  by 
a  Polander,  and  inspected  by  an  Irishman. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  each  one  as  he  works  realizes  that  he  is 
helping  to  create  the  only  emblem  in  the  world  today  which  symbol- 
izes a  nation  of  democracy  and  a  free  people;  that  because  of  the 
American  way  of  life,  he  is  privileged  to  enjoy  liberties  which  no 
other  people  on  earth  are  allowed. 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  he  will  harbor  no  insidious  plot  which  would 
plan  its  destruction.  For,  as  surely  as  the  Flag  flies  over  America 
today,  any  individual  who  hopes  for  the  time  when  our  beloved 
country  shall  fall  into  the  snare  of  the  "fifth  columnist"  and  total- 
itarianism, just  so  surely  is  he  unwittingly  planning  his  own  self 
destruction. — The  Strathmorian. 


THE  UPLIFT 


CONFEDERATE  CABINET  HELD  LAST 
MEETING  IN  CHARLOTTE  HOME 


By  Mrs.  J.  A.  Yarbrough 


After  standing  practically  desert- 
ed for  almost  a  quarter  of  a  cen- 
tury, emptied  of  its  antique  furnish- 
ings and  handsome  portraits,  the 
beautiful  old  home  of  the  late  Col. 
and  Mrs.  W.  E.  Holt  will  perhaps 
again  swing  wide  its  doors,  not  a 
residence,  however,  but  as  an  his- 
toric shrine. 

Because  of  the  fact  that  the  last 
official  full  meeting  of  the  Confed- 
erate cabinet  was  held  in  this  house, 
plans  are  being  worked  out  by  which 
it  is  hoped  the  famous  mansion  can  be 
acquired  and  restored  in  a  manner 
befitting  the  significance  of  its  his- 
toric value  not  only  to  Charlotte  but 
also  to  the  state  and  the  entire  South. 

Too  long  has  Charlotte  waited  to 
rescue  and  preserve  buildings  that 
have  played  important  part  in  its  ear- 
ly days  and  few  now  remain  that 
stand  as  symbols  of  Mecklenburg's 
contribution  to  a  worthy  past. 

The  children  of  Col.  and  Mrs.  Holt, 
Mr.  W.  E.  Holt,  Jr.,  Mesdames 
Robert  M.  Oates  of  Hendersonville, 
R.  C.  Vivian  of  Springfield,  Mass, 
Robert  L.  Tate  of  Charlotte,  David 
Lee  Maulsby  and  J.  Mason  Hundley, 
Jr.,  of  Baltimore,  are  much  inter- 
ested in  the  preservation  of  the  house 
because  of  its  historic  atmosphere 
and  because  of  happy  family  mem- 
ories associated  with  it.  It  was  the 
birthplace  of  Mrs.  Gates'  daugh- 
ter, Anne,  now  Mrs.  H.  H.  Ashley, 
and  also  of  Mrs.  Tate's  daughter, 
Lousie,    now    Mrs.    Thomas    Shelton. 

They    have    shown    their    desire    to 


see  the  property  converted  into  a 
shrine  rather  than  letting  it  go  for 
commercial  purposes.  When  approach- 
ed in  Tegard  to  the  purchase  of  the 
estate,  they  generously  made  a  con- 
tribution of  $14,000  by  reducing  the 
market  price  to  that  extent. 

"My  father  bought  the  property 
from  Captain  Benjamin  Rush  Smith 
about  1888,"  said  Mr.  Holt.  "We  did 
not  occupy  it  for  some  time  as  it  went 
through  quite  a  course  of  remodeling. 
The  Queen  Anne  style  of  architecture 
was  very  popular  then  and  my  mother 
had  bay  windows  and  other  decor- 
ative features  added.  New  floors 
were  put  over  the  old  ones,  an  add- 
ition was  built  and  the  entire  house 
was    redecorated    throughout. 

"My  father  bought  it  for  a  gift  for 
my  mother  and  it  was  deeded  to  her. 
After  his  death  in  1917  she  spent  much 
time  in  Florida  and  with  her  daugh- 
ters in  Baltimore.  Several  winters 
she  returned  and  opened  up  the  house, 
but  after  her  health  became  feeble, 
it  was  boarded  up  and  has  remained 
so  for  almost  20  years. 

"In  the  90  years  of  its  existence  the 
old  house  has  had  only  three  own- 
ers— Mr.  Phifer  who  built  it.  Capt. 
Benjamin  Rush  Smith,  who  bought 
it  from  him  about  1880,  and  our 
family." 

Captain  Smith,  according  to  his 
daughter,  Miss  Heloise  Smith  of 
Charlotte  and  Rockingham,  erected 
the  handsome  iron  fence  which  en- 
closes the  lot.  He  also  planted  the 
great     magnolias     and     other     trees 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


which  stand  on  the  lawn.  He  was 
mayor  of  Charlotte  in  1878-79  and 
notable  visitors  were  entertained  in 
his  home. 

Moving  to  New  York  about  1881 
he  rented  the  house  to  Mr.  Herman 
Baruch  and  here  the  distinguished 
Bernard  Baruch  as  a  youth  visited 
his  uncle.  Returning  to  Charlotte, 
Captain  Smith  occupied  his  home 
for  a  few  years  before  selling  it  to 
Colonel  Holt. 

William  Fulenwider  Phifer,  of 
Cabarrus  county  in  1851  decided  to 
move  to  Charlotte  and  from  the 
Luckey  estate  he  bought  the  tract  of 
land  on  North.  Tryon  street.  It  was 
bounded  by  lines  which  began  at 
Eleventh  and  North  Tryon,  cross- 
ing at  Phifer  avenue  to  College 
street,  to  Ninth  street,  east  across 
the  creek  to  Belmont,  to  North  Char- 
lotte, then  back  to  the  Seaboard 
station,  to  College. 

Before  moving  his  family,  Mr. 
Phifer  had  brick  made  and  on  the 
rear  of  the  lot  selected  for  his  house, 
he  built  houses  for  his  servants,  a 
brick  kitchen,  smokehoue  and  well 
house. 

Plans  for  the  house  were  drawn  by 
a  Philadelphia  architect  who  came 
several  times  to  Charlotte  to  super- 
intend the  building.  The  plan  called 
for  nine  rooms  with  a  wide  hall 
through  the  center.  On  one  side  is 
the  drawing  room,  parlor  and  dining 
room,  on  the  other  the  master's  room 
and  nursery.  Four  bedrooms  and  a 
wide  hall  are  on  the  second  floor.  Two 
large  chimneys  in  the  main  building- 
have  open  fireplaces  in  every  room. 

Brick  was  made  by  slaves  and  when 
a  quanity  was  ready  the  work  was  be- 
gun. In  1852  the  house  was  completed 


and  Mr.  Phifer  brought  his  family  here 
to  reside. 

There  was  bountiful  hospitality  in 
this  home  an  dthe  guest  chambers 
were  often  filled  to  overflowing  when 
synod,  general  assembly  or  other  con- 
vocations of  the  Presbyterian  church 
were  in  session;  or  commencement  at 
the  Charlotte  Female  Institute,  a 
political  rally  or  celebration  of  the 
20th  of  May. 

Thirteen  years  after  the  building 
of  this  historic  house,  southern  peo- 
ple realized  the  end  of  the  Confed- 
eracy was  drawing  near.  The  evacu- 
ation of  Richmond  had  started.  In 
March,  1865,  Gen.  P.  T.  G.  Beanre- 
gard  and  his  staff  were  in  Charlotte 
with  headquarters  in  Mr.  Phifer's 
home.  Sentinels  sood  at  the  front 
door  and  couriers  with  dispatches 
came  and  went  day  and  night. 

Beauregard  gave  to  Mr.  Phifer's 
son,  William,  a  handsome  black  horse 
Avhich  he  had  ridden  in  the  army  and 
to  the  third  son.  George,  his  army 
pistol.  Upon  the  wollen  cloth  case 
is  fastened  an  envelope  holding  this 
inscription.  "I  give  this  pistol  to 
George  Martin  Phifer  upon  con- 
dition that  it  be  used  with  his  mother's 
consent.  General  P.  T.  G  .  Beaurgard." 

Miss  Codie  Phifer,  daughter  of  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Phifer.  was  one  of  North 
Carolina's  noted  historians.  It  is  due 
to  her  writings  that  accounts  of  im- 
portant events  which  took  place  in  her 
parents'  home  have  been  preserved. 
Although  she  was  a  child  during  the 
War  Between  the  States,  she  remem- 
bered vividly  many  incidents  of  those 
days.  From  her  father  she  heard  much 
of  the  actual  history  of  the  happen- 
ings of  the  last  days  of  the  Confed- 
eracy which  fortunately  she  recorded. 
Her  account  of  the  last  full  meeting 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


of  the  Confederate  cabinet  which 
was  held  in  her  father's  home  is 
ranked  as  one  of  Charlotte's  most 
valuable  historical  documents  and 
is  irrefutable  proof  that  this  meet- 
ing was  held  in  Charlotte. 

In  this  account  written  many  years 
ago  she  says,  in  part : 

"In  April,  1865,  the  Confederate 
cabinet  was  retreating  from  Rich- 
mond to  Danville,  to  Greensboro,  to 
Lexington,  to  Concord,  thence  on 
the  18th  to  Charlotte,  which  was 
the   last   capital   of   the    Confederacy. 

•'Members  of  the  cabinet  were 
entertained  in  various  homes  in 
the  town.  Joseph  Harvey  Willson  had 
issued  an  invitation  to  Jefferson 
Davis  but  a  Mr.  Bates,  the  local  ex- 
press agent,  had  first  invited  the 
President.  Mr.  Bavis  went  to  the 
Bates  home  and  found  the  door 
locked.  While  waiting  for  his  host 
to  return  he  was  handed  a  tele- 
gram announcing  the  assassination 
of  President  Lincoln. 

"Mr.  John  W.  Reagan,  postmaster 
general,  and  his  secretary  were  guests 
in  Mr.  Wilson's  home.  Mr.  George 
Davis,  attorney  general,  was  enter- 
tained by  Col.  Wm.  R.  Myers. 

•'Secretary  of  the  Treaslry,  Tren- 
holm  was  quite  ill  when  he  reached 
Charlotte  and  was  carried  to  my 
father's  home  where  he  was  made  com- 
fortable in  a  large  four-poster  bed 
in  an  upstairs  room. 

"I  recall  Mrs.  Trenholm  leaning 
over  the  stair  rail  one  day  and  ask- 
ing to  bring  her  a  spoon.  When 
I  entered  the  room  with  the 
spoon,  the  sick  man  put  out  his  hand 
and  spoke  kindly  to  me  but  I  was  too 
timid  to  reply  and  hastily  withdrew. 
"There  were  a  number  of  visitors  to 


Mr.    Trenholm's    room    whose    names 
have  become  famous  in  history. 

"Durng  the  eight  days  Mr.  Davis 
and  his  cabinet  were  in  Charlotte, 
the  directors  room  of  the  bank  of 
which  Mr.  Thomas  Dewey  was  presi- 
dent was  turned  over  to  them  as  a 
meeting  place  and  here  conferences 
were  held.  Orninus  events  were  rap- 
idy  occuring,  however,  and  a  meet- 
ing was  urgent. 

"Mr.  Trenholm  was  still  too  ill  to 
leave  his  bed,  therefore,  the  other 
members  of  the  cabinet  came  to  his 
room  and  here  the  last  full  meeting  of 
the  Confederate  Cabinet  was  held. 
Those  who  attended  were  Jefferson 
Davis,  President;  ,~'udah  P.  Benjamin, 
secretary  of  state;  John  W.  Regan, 
post  master  general;  secretary  of  the 
treasury,  George  A  Trenholm;  George 
Davis,  attorney  general;  Stephen  R. 
Mallcry,  secretary  of  the  navy,  and 
J.  C.  Breckenridge,  secretary  of  war. 
Present  also  were  Burton  N.  Har- 
rison, the  President's  private  secre- 
tary, and  his  staff.  Mr.  Saint  Mar- 
tin, Mr.  Benjamin's  secretary,  also 
Avere  present. 

"It  has  been  said  that  the  most 
important  subject  discussed  at  this 
meeting  was  the  surrender  of  Gen. 
Joseph  E.  Johnson  to  General  Sher- 
man, which  was  authorized  at  a  meet- 
ing in  the  bank  building  on  April  24, 
1865. 

"The  Confederacy  had  fallen  and 
the  Confederate  cabinet  disbanded  in 
Charlotte.  Secretary  Trenholm  was 
still  too  ill  to  accompany  President 
Davis  and  Attorney  General  Davis  re- 
mained here  to  be  near  his  family. 
.  "The  entire  cabinet  was  never  to- 
gether again  and  no  full  meeting  could 
have  been  held  anywhere.  President 
Davis  and  the  cabinet  members  with 


12  THE  UPLIFT 

him  stopped  at  the  home  of  my  grand-  pieces  of  the  orginal  furniture  can  be 

mother,  Mrs.  White,  near  Fort  Mill,  secured.     Mrs.  J.  A.  Houston,  grand- 

S.    C,    for    several    days.     As    there  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Phifer,  has 

were  not  enough  members  left  to  form  offered  certain  pieces  which  she  has 

a   quorum  they  separated,   Mr  Davis  inherited. 

going  to  Abbeville  and  then  to  Geor-  She  owns  the  bed  which  was  occu- 

gia,  where  he  was  captured  near  Ir-  pied  by  Mr.  Trenholm  and  the  table 

winsville."  used  by  President  Davis  and  his  cabin- 

With  the  restoration  of  the  old  home  et  in  their  last  full  meeting, 
as   a   shrine,   it   is   hoped   that   many 


OUR  FLAG 

Wave  to  the  breeze,  O  starry  flag, 

Proud  emblem  of  our  glory; 
A  thousand  years  and  more  thy  folds 

Shall  tell  sweet  freedom's  story. 
In  every  clime  throughout  the  world 

Where  weep  downtrodden  races, 
Thy  stars  ablaze  with  hope  sublime, 

Shall  light  despairing  faces. 

Wave  on,  wave  on,  flag  of  the  free, 

Each  age  increase  thy  glory! 
Through  all  the  wreck  and  change  of  time 

Proclaim  the  same  sweet  story. 
At  sight  of  thee  shall  eyes  grow  bright 

And  hearts  shall  beat  the  faster, 
And  those  who  long  have  cringed  to  might 

Shall  own  no  tyrant  master. 

May  peace  e'er  knestle  in  thy  folds, 

No  war  relentless  rend  thee; 
But  shouldst  thou  need,  may  patriot  hands 

And  patriot  hearts,  defend  thee. 
A  thousand  years  and  more  be  thine, 

Dishonor  stain  thee  never; 
But  on  thy  folds  may  Right  be  writ 

Forever  and  forever! 

— M.  Victor  Staley 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


OUR  FOLKSONGS 

By  Howard  Taubman  in  New  York  Times  Magazine 


The  rich  heritage  of  folksongs  of 
America  has  been  rediscovered  by 
our  people  in  recent  years.  There 
has  been  a  widespread  upsurge  of 
performances  in  concert  hall,  on  re- 
cords, on  the  radio  and  even  in  mov- 
ies. New  concert  groups  like  the 
American  Ballad  Singers,  who  devote 
themselves  entirely  to  this  music, 
have  been  organized.  On  the  radio 
there  have  been  programs  like  "Back 
Where  I  Came  From"  which  stressed 
the  folksongs  and  folkways  of  diverse 
sections  of  the  nation.  In  a  movie 
like  "The  Grapes  of  Wrath,"  the  songs 
of  the  Okies  were  heard  recurrently. 
Folksong  societies  have  received  a 
new  impetus,  and  their  number  has 
increased.  There  are  annual  folksongs 
festivals  in  some  parts  of  the  country, 
with  humble  men  and  women  and  chil- 
dren doing  the  singing,  instead  of  the 
gilded  names  of  the  concert  world.  The 
Library  of  Congress  in  Washington, 
through  its  music  division,  has  inten- 
sified its  work  to  search  out  and  write 
down  the  songs  of  America. 

The  songs  reflect  our  way  of  life, 
our  liberty  of  expression,  our  pursuit 
of  happiness  as  surely  as  a  county 
fair.  The  themes  of  these  songs  have 
the  variety  and  picturesqueness  of 
America.  They  concern  themselves 
with  the  way  in  which  men  and  wo- 
men earn  their  daily  bread.  They 
deal  with  the  inexorable  cycles  of 
birth  and  love  and  death.  They  tell 
of  courtship  and  marriage,  and  they 
cast  a  good-humored,  often  wry,  glance 
at  the  joys  and  bickerings  of  the 
wedded  state.  They  chant  of  communal 
merry-making — of  dancing,  and  sing- 
ing   and    playing    of    homely    instru- 


ments. They  mirror  the  political  and 
economic  aspirations  and  preoccupa- 
tions of  our  people. 

These  songs  are  to  be  distinguished 
from  those  that  come  out  of  Tin  Pan 
Alley  or  Hollywood.  They  are  not 
"plugged"  and  made  national  favor- 
ites overnight,  only  to  disappear  when 
their  brief  vogue  has  passed.  They 
are  the  songs  that  are  made  by  men 
and  women  of  America  wherever  they 
live — in  city  and  country,  hill  and 
valley,  sea  coast  and  plain.  Some  of 
the  songs  have  a  long  history,  for  the 
tunes  were  brought  over  by  the  earli- 
est settlers.  Others  are  of  recent  vin- 
tage. Each  generation  makes  its  re- 
visions. Although  most  songs  arose 
in  a  day  when  transportation  and  com- 
munication were  not  so  easy  and  rapid 
as  today,  our  own  generation  has  not 
stopped  creating  its  folksongs. 

In  the  words  of  Elie  Siegmeister, 
leader  of  the  American  Ballad  Sing- 
ers, who  has  made  an  extensive  study 
of  our  resources  of  folksongs  in  pre- 
paring a  repertory  for  his  group  of 
six  singers: 

"This  is  not  prestige  or  glamour 
music.  Little  of  it  is  played  by  name 
bands  or  sung  by  prima  donnas.  But 
it  does  get  around,  and  has  been  get- 
ting around  without  fanfare  or  pub- 
licity among  common,  everyday  Amer- 
icans in  their  homes,  on  fields  and 
streets,  in  rustic  dance  halls,  over 
cradles,  near  work  benches  and  on 
chain  gangs  for  the  past  two  hundred 
years  or  so." 

It  is  impossible  to  say  who  has  writ- 
ten these  songs.  They  are,  in  the 
fullest  sense,  a  community  effort.  The 
emotions    of    situations    in    everyday 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


living  become  so  intense  that  one  is 
minded  to  sing  his  joy  or  sorrow.  He 
makes  up  words;  perhaps  he  thinks 
of  a  tune.  He  begins  to  sing.  A 
friend  hears  the  songs,  repeats  it,  adds 
a  verse,  modifies  the  tune.  As  the 
song  spreads  by  word  of  mouth,  each 
singer  may  bring  to  it  something  out 
of  his   own   experience. 

Let  us  begin  with  the  work  songs. 
These  are  as  diverse  as  the  occupa- 
tions of  America.  These  are  mining 
songs,  railroad  songs,  sharecropper 
songs,  sea  chanteys,  cowpunching 
songs,  the  street  cries  of  peddlers  and 
hucksters,  the  chain  gang  songs  and 
the  songs,  like  those  sung  by  Okies, 
which  lament  the  absence  of  work  or 
crops.  Work  songs  are  likely  to  de- 
velop where  men  labor  together  in 
community  of  movement  and  rhythm, 
most  often  out  of  doors.  They  do  not 
develop  as  easily  along  an  assembly 
line  where  precision  work  is  done  and 
where  men  are  far  apart. 

Here  is  the  song  of  a  Southern  coal 
miner: 

Ah'm    diggin'    in    de    coal   mine,    Lawd, 

Way   back   under   de   ground, 
Wit  de  light  on  ma  cap,   Lawd, 

Fear     dat     danger    might     come. 
Mah  wife  tol'   me  last  night,   Lawd 

Not    to    work    too    hard, 
Mah    baby     darling, 

Not    to    work    too    hard. 

The  man  in  the  city  street  who  cries 
out  his  wares  of  berries  and  charcoal 
and  vegetables  may  sometimes  do  so 
in  stirring  musical  intervals.  These 
are  folksongs  of  work  in  their  own 
way.     The   strawbery   cry: 

Strawberry !      Strawberry ! 

Oh,    ten    cents    a    quart,     strawbcr-;-! 

A     big,     big    quart! 

A   dime  a   quart ! 

Oh,    ten    cents    a    quart,    strawberry! 


Songs  of  love,  courting  and  marriage 
form  a  great  body  of  America's  folk 
material,  as  they  do  all  over  the  world. 
Each  section  has  indigenous  examples, 
with  some  of  the  most  famous  spread 
throughout  the  land.  They  are  sad 
and  gay,  cynical  an  naive,  direct  and 
elliptical.  From  Vermont  comes  a 
"Birds'  Courting  Song"  which  sings, 
without  too  much  heartbreak,  of  sui- 
tors turned  down: 

"Hi!"   said   the   blackbird,    sitting  on   a   chair, 

"Once    I    courted   a   lady   fair, 

She   proved   fickle   and   turned  her   back, 

And    ever    since    then    I've    dressed    in    black." 

"Hi!"   said  the  woodpecker,    sitting   on   a   fence, 

"Once    I    courted    a    handsome   wench, 

She    got   scary   and   from   me   fled, 

And  ever   since  then   my  head's   been   red." 

A  North  Carolina  song,  "Married 
and  Single  Life,"  weighs  the  two 
conditions : 

But    when    a    man's    single    he    can    live    at    his 

ease, 
He    can    rove    through    the    country    and    qo    as 

he   please; 
He    can    rove    through   the    country   and   live   at 

his  will. 
Kiss  Polly,  kiss   Betsy,  and  he  is  the  same  still. 

The  singer,  however,  has  no  ill  will 

against  married  life,  for  he  ends: 

We'll    drink    to    the    single    with    the    greatest 

success, 
Likewise  to  the  married  and  wish  them  no  less. 

In  "Grandma's  Advice,"  a  New  Eng- 
land song,  the  young  girl  who  has  been 
warned  against  the  male  perils  ahead 
ends  her  tale: 

Oh,  dear,  what  a  fuss  these  old  ladies  make  I 
Thinks  I  to  myself  there  must  be  some  mistake. 
For  if  all  the  old  ladies  of  young  men  had  been 

afraid, 
Why,    Grandma   herself  would  have   died  an   old 

maid. 

Once  the  vows  of  marriage  have 
been  taken,  the  problems  of  getting  on 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


together  concern  the  pair,  and  there 
are  songs  that  go  into  these  with  hu- 
mor and  gusto. 

Characteristic  of  this  theme  is  "The 
Ladle  Song."  The  singer,  a  girl,  is 
married  to  a  rich  old  miser  who  fret- 
ted and  fumed  and  beat  the  poor  lass, 
but  she  hit  him  over  the  head  with  a 
ladle.     Now  she   sings: 

Now  all  young  women  who  intend  to   marry. 
Now    mind    what    housing     stuff    you    carry, 

And    wherever,    you    go,    or    whatever    you    do, 

Be   sure   and   carry   a   ladle   or   two. 

Come    all    young    women    who    have    cross    men, 
And   don't   know  how  to   govern   them, 
'Twas   with   my   ladle    I    brought   him   to. 
And  that   is  the  way  you  all  must   uo. 

A  great  body  of  songs  has  developed 
out  of  communal  merry-making.  These 
songs,  that  have  emerged  from  the 
Saturday  night  get-togethers,  are 
made  up  for  the  old  square  dances, 
and  are  used  for  community  singing 
from  time  to  time.  Each  section  of 
the  country  has  its  own  versions.  Here 
is  a  play  party  tune  for  tripping  the 
light  fantastic  that  is  fairly  wide- 
spread through  the  land.  Called 
"Swing    a    Lady,"    it    begins: 

Away    down    yonder    in    the    cedar    swamp, 

Where    the    water's    deep    and    muddy. 

There    I    spied   my   pretty   little   miss. 

And   there   I   spied   my   honey. 

Swing  a  lady  up  and  down, 

Swing    a    lady    round, 

Swing    a    lady    up    and    down. 

Swing    a    lady    home. 

The  last  two  verses  have  a  typical 
American  blend  of  philosophy  and  hu- 
mor: 

The   love   of   one   is   better   than   none, 
The    love    of    two    is    plenty. 
The  love  of  three,    it   can't  agree. 
You'd  better  not  love  so   many. 
The  blue-eyed  boy's  gone  back  on  me, 
The    brown-eyed    boy    won't     marry, 
Before    I'd    take    the    cross-eyed    boy, 
In    old-maid    life    I'd    tarry. 


In  the  group  of  play  songs  is  a 
special  category  of  nonsense  ditties, 
which  may  be  for  dancing  or  just  to 
tickle  the  risibilities  of  singers  and 
listeners.  Some  of  these  folksongs 
are  even  to  be  found  along  the  side- 
walks of  New  York.  Here  is  one 
from  the  Bronx  with  a  title  that  re- 
veals the  influence  of  Tin  Pan  Alley, 
'Way  Down  South": 

Way    down    South    where    bananas    grow, 
A    flea    stepped   on    an    elephant's   toe, 
The   elephant   cried   with   tears   in   his   eyes, 
"Why    don't    you    pick    on    a    feller   your    size?" 
Boom,    boom,    ain't    it    great   to   be    crazy, 
Boom,    boom,    a;n't    it    great    to    be    crazy, 
Giddy    and    gaddy   the    whole    day   through, 
Boom,    boom,    ain't   it    great    to    be   nuts! 

And  a  second  verse. 

The  horse  and  the  flea  and  the  three  blind  mice, 
Sat  on  a  curbstone  shooting  dice, 
The   horse   he   slipped   and   fell   on   the   flea, 
"Whoops."     said    the    flea,     "that's    a    horse    on 
me." 

An  immense  body  of  the  world's 
folksongs  deals  with  the  joys  and  sor- 
rows of  drink.  America  has  its  share 
of  drinking  songs.  Some  are  realistic 
like  "Whisky,  Rye  Whisky,"  from  the 
southwest,  in  which  the  singer  punc- 
tuates his  paean  to  rye  whisky  with 
yips  and  hiccups.  Some  are  maudlin 
and  others  are  cantankerous.  From 
the  Southern  hill  country  comes  "Pass 
Around  the  Bottle,  Boys,"  which  be- 
gins and  ends  like  this: 

Pass   around   the    bottle,    boys. 

I'm    bound    to   take   another   spree, 

And  them  that  don't  like  me  can  leave  me  alone, 

For    my    woman    won't    go    back    on    me. 

I    will   cuss   and   swear.    I'll    rip   and   tear, 

They    may    all    say    what    they    will, 

But    I   have   reserved  the   balance   of  my  life 

To  drink  corn  liquor  that  is  distilled, 

Blood  brother  to  the  drinking  song 
is  the  bad  man  song,  which  tells  in 
homely    fashion    the    ancient    wisdom 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


that  crime  doesn't  pay.  Here  is  one 
of  this  genre  called  "John  Hardy," 
which  hails  from  West  Virginia  way: 

John    Hardy   was    a    mean    an'    desperated    man, 
He   carried   two   guns  ever'   day, 
He   shot   a   man   in    New   Orleans   town, 
John    Hardy   never   lied   to   his   gun,    po'    boy, 
John    Hardy   never   lied   to   his   gun,    po'    boy, 
He's   been    to   the   east   and   he's    been    to   the 

west, 
And    he's    been    this   wide    world    round, 
He's  been  to  the  river  an'  been  baptized, 
An'  he's  been  on  his  hangin'  grounds,  po'  boy, 
An'  he's  been  on  his  hangin'  grounds,  po'  boy. 

The  group  of  songs  that  deal  with 
issues  having  political  overtones  are 
not  so  numerous  as  the  foregoing 
classification,  but  they  are  fairly  com- 
mon. There  are  many  abolitionist 
tunes,  and  some  go  back  to  the  prob- 
blems  of  the  American  Revolution  and 


the  War  of  1812.  Here  is  one  from 
Georgia  that  has  its  say  about  "Ku 
Kluck  Klan": 

It   say  in   de   Bible  how   Lawd  he  make  man, 
But  who  in   de   world  make   Ku   Kluck   Klan. 
Shape  like   a   tadpole,   smell  like   a   skunk 
Hide  in  midnight  sheet,  like  chintz  in  a  bunk. 
Ku  Kluck  Klan,   Ku  Kluck  Klan,   Lowest  down 
creeper    in    de    Ian'. 

Within  the  general  classifications, 
the  songs  that  Americans  have  made 
for  themselves  in  home  and  fields  and 
cities  are  infinite  in  their  variety. 
The  dominant  unity  of  these  folksongs 
is  that  here  simple  Americans  are 
expressing  themselves  in  music  of 
their  own  making.  The  themes  of 
American  life  are  the  themes  of  its 
folksongs. 


A    COLORED    PREACHER    EXPRESSED    HIMSELF 

The  following  sermon,  clipped  from  an  exchange  has  been 
in  circulation  many  years,  and  well  illustrates  the  power  of  an 
unlettered  colored  man,  who  was  really  full  of  his  subject: 

"0  Lord,  give  dy  servant  dis  ebenin'  de  wisdom  ob  de  owl; 
conneck  his  soul  wid  de  gospel  telefoam  leading  frum  de  central 
skies ;  'luminate  his  brow  wid  de  love  of  dis  people ;  turpentine 
his  imagination ;  grease  his  lips  wid  possum  oil ;  loose  his  tongue 
wid  de  sledge  hammer  ob  dy  power;  electrify  his  brain  wid  de 
lightnin'  ob  dy  word;  put  perpetual  motion  in  his  arms;  fil 
him  plumb  full  ob  de  dynamite  ob  dy  glory ;  'noint  him  all  over 
wid  de  kerosene  ob  dy  salvation ;  an'  sot  him  on  fire.'' — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


THIS  LAND  AND  FLAG 


(New  York  Times) 


What  is  love  of  country  for  which 
our  flag  stands?  Maybe  it  begins 
with  love  of  the  land  itself.  It  is 
the  fog  rolling  in  with  the  tide  at 
Eastport,  or  through  the  Golden  Gate 
and  among  the  towers  of  San  Fran- 
cisco. It  is  the  sun  coming  up  be- 
hind the  White  Mountains,  over  the 
Green,  throwing  a  shining  glory  on 
Lake  Champlain  and  above  the  Ad- 
irondacks.  It  is  the  storied  Missis- 
sippi rolling  swift  and  muddy  past 
St.  Louis,  rolling  past  Cario,  pour- 
ing down  past  the  leeves  of  New  Or- 
leans. It  is  lazy  noontides  in  the  pines 
of  Carolina,  it  is  a  sea  of  wheat  rip- 
pling in  western  Kansas,  it  is  San 
Francisco  peaks  far  north  across  the 
glowing  nakedness  of  Arizona,  it  is 
the  Grand  Canyon  and  a  little  stream 
coming  down  out  of  a  New  England 
ridge,   in   which  are  trout. 

It  is  men  at  work.  It  is  a  storm- 
tossed  fisherman  coming  into  Glou- 
cester and  Provincetown  and  As- 
toria. It  is  the  farmer  riding  his 
great  machine  in  the  dust  of  harvest, 
the  dairyman  going  to  the  barn  before 
sunrise,  the  lineman  mending  the 
broken  wire,  the  miner  drilling  for 
the  blast.  It  is  the  servants  of  fire 
in  the  murky  splendor  of  Pittsburgh, 
between  the  Allegheny  an  the  Mon- 
ongahela,  the  trucks  rumbling  through 
the  night,  the  locomotive  engineer 
bringing  the  train  in  on  time,  the 
pilot  in  the  clouds,  the  riveter  run- 
ning along  the  beam  a  hundred  feet 
in  air.  It  is  the  office  clerk  in  the 
office,  the  housewife  doing  the  dishes 
and  sending  the  children  off  to  school. 
It  is  the  teacher,   doctor  and   parson 


tending   and   helping,  body   and  soul, 
for  small  reward. 

It  is  small  things  remembered,  the 
little  corners  of  the  land,  the  houses, 
the  people  that  each  one  loves.  We 
love  our  country  because  there  was 
a  little  tree  on  a  hill,  and  grass 
thereon,  and  a  sweet  valley  below; 
because  hurdy-gurdy  man  came  along 
on  a  sunny  morning  in  a  city  street; 
because  a  beach  or  a  farm  or  a  lane 
or  a  house  that  might  not  seem  much 
to  others  was  once,  for  each  of  us, 
made  magic.  It  is  voices  that  are 
remembered  only,  no  longer  heard. 
It  is  parents,  friends,  the  lazy  chat 
of  street,  store  and  office,  and  the 
ease  of  mind  that  makes  life  tran- 
quil. It  is  summer  and  winter,  rain 
and  sun  and  storm.  These  are  flesh 
of  our  flesh,  bone  of  our  bone,  blood 
of  our  blood,  a  lasting  parting  of 
what  we  are,  each  of  us  and  all  of  us 
together. 

It  is  the  stories  told.  It  is  the  Pil- 
grims dying  in  their  first  dreadful 
winter.  It  is  the  Minute  Man  stand- 
ing his  ground  at  Concord  Bridge, 
and  dying  there.  It  is  the  army  in 
rags,  sick,  freezing,  starving  at  Val- 
ley Forge.  It  is  the  wagons  and  the 
men  on  foot  going  westward  over 
Cumberland  Gap,  floating  down  the 
great  rivers,  rolling  over  the  great 
plains.  It  is  the  settler  hacking 
fiercely  at  the  primeval  forest  on  his 
new,  his  own  lands.  It  is  Thoreau 
at  Walden  Pond.  Lincoln  at  Cooper 
Union,  and  Lee  riding  home  from 
Appomattox.  It  is  corruption  and 
disgrace,  answered  always  by  men 
who  would  not  let  the  flag  lie  in  the 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


dust,  who  have  stood  up  in  every 
generation  to  fight  for  the  old  ideals 
and  the  old  rights,  at  risk  of  ruin  or 
of    life    itself. 

It  is  a  great  multitude  of  people 
on  pilgrimage,  common  and  ordinary 
people,  charged  with  the  usual  hu- 
man failings,  yet  filled  with  such 
a  hope  as  never  caught  the  imagina- 
tions and  the  hearts  of  any  nation 
on  earth  before.  The  hope  of  liber- 
ty. The  hope  of  justice.  The  hope 
of  a  land  in  which  a  man  can  stand 


upright,    without    fear,    without    ran- 
cor. 

The  land  and  the  people  and  the 
flag — the  land  a  continent,  the  peo- 
ple of  every  race,  the  flag  a  symbol 
of  what  humanity  may  aspire  to  when 
the  wars  are  over  and  the  barriers 
are  down;  to  these  each  generation 
must  be  dedicated  and  consecrated 
anew,  to  defend  with  life  itself,  if 
need  be,  but,  above  all,  in  friendliness, 
in  hope,  in  courage,  to  live  for. 


DAD  AND  LAD 

The  fame  of  a  land  is  not  measured  in  gold, 
Nor  judged  by  its  mines  and  the  treasures  they  hold; 
It  merits  distinction  and  confidence  when 
Throughout  its  dominions  are  real  manly  men. 
When  you  see  a  young  fellow — an  upstanding  lad — 
Go  by  in  the  street  keeping  pace  with  his  Dad, 
With  a  smile  on  his  face,  as  they  mix  with  the  crowd, 
Show  that  each  is  pleased  with  the  other,  and  proud — 
And  he  feels  mighty  proud  of  the  chance  to  confide 
In  the  big  hearted  fellow  who  walks  by  his  side. 
It's  a  heart  gripping  sight — it's  inspiring  and  fine — 
To  know  that  in  life  their  steps  are  in  line — 
A  Dad  and  his  Lad. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


HONORING  FATHER  AND  MOTHER 


(Community  Herald) 


Harold  was  ten  years  old  and  liked 
to  play.  He  could  think  of  the  best 
games  and  make  the  best  plans  of 
anyone.  The  boys  all  liked  him,  be- 
cause he  Avas  always  happy. 

One  afternoon,  just  as  school  closed, 
a  crowd  of  boys  waited  on  a  corner 
not  far  from  the  schoolhouse.  Harold 
had  waited  a  moment  after  dismissal, 
to  ask  the  teacher  to  help  him  with  a 
problem,  and  did  not  come  out  with  the 
rest.  As  he  saw  the  boys  waiting, 
he  wondered  what  they  were  talk- 
ing about.  As  Harold  drew  near, 
they  turned  eagerly  to  him. 

"Say,  Harold,  want  to  have  some 
fun?"  asked   one. 

"Sure.  What's  up?"  Harold  push- 
ed his  cap  back  on  his  forehead  and 
looked  from  one  to  the  other. 

"Jim  has  invited  us  to  go  out  to 
his  place  for  a  good  time,"  one  said. 

"That  so?  What's  on?"  Harold  ask- 
ed, looking  at  Jim  Crane. 

Jim  was  older  than  the  rest  of  the 
boys,  and  he  lived  in  the  country.  His 
father  was  rich,  and  Jim  always  had 
money  to  spend  for  whatever  he  want- 
ed to  get.  He  had  a  car  that  was 
all  his  own,  and  he  drove  to  school 
and  back  every  day. 

"Oh,  just  for  a  good  time!"  Jim 
enjoyed  having  the  boys  look  up  to 
him,  and  felt  that  he  was  very  much 
more  fortunate  than  his  playmates. 

"You  don't  mean  to  go  right 
away?"     Harold   asked. 

"Why  not?  The  sooner  Ave  get  t!  :  -  . 
the  more  time  Ave'll  have  to  play." 
the  boys  all  said  together. 

Harold  stepped  back  and  shook  his 


head.  "I  can't  go  unless  I  go  home 
first,"   he   ansAvered   firmly. 

"You're  a  coAA'ard,  Harold.  Any- 
way,  you  knoAv  your  folks  Avon't  care 
if  you  get  home  in  good  time.  We 
could  play  till  dark,  and  Jim  could 
bring   us   home,"   one   boy    suggested. 

"Oh,  come  on,  Harold!  We  ahvays 
haA'e  more  fun  when  you're  along," 
another  boy  said. 

Harold  really  wanted  to  go.  It  Avas 
hard  to  be  called  a  coward,  and  to 
miss  the  fun,  too.  But  he  kneAV  that 
his  parents  trusted  him,  and  that  they 
AA'ould  expect  him  to  come  home  and 
ask  permission  before  he  went  aAA*ay. 

"No,  I  couldn't  do  it,  boys.  It  isn't 
because   I   wouldn't   enjoy   going." 

"Your  father  and  mother  must  be 
awful  hard  on  you.  If  they  cared 
anything  about  you,  they'd  Avant  to 
let  you  haAre  some  fun,"  Jim  said. 

Harold's  face  flushed  quickly,  and 
his  eyes  flashed.  "No,  they  are  not 
hard  on  me,"  he  defended. 

"What  AA'ould  they  do  if  you  AA_ent 
just  this  once?"  one  boy  asked  cur- 
iously. 

"Do?  Why,  they  AATouldn't  do  any- 
thing, I  guess;  but  they  are  depend- 
ing on  me  to  do  what  they  Avant  me 
to  do,  and  it  AA'ouldn't  be  right  to 
disappoint   them." 

"I  knoAv  AA-hat  Harold  means. 
There's  a  ATerse  that  we  had  not  long 
ago :  'Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mo- 
ther.' He's  right,  too.  I'm  going 
home." 

The  crowd  broke  up,  and  no  one 
went  out  to  Jim's  that  evening.  Ha- 
rold hurried  home;   and  there  was  a 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


happy    feeling    in    his    heart,   for   he 
knew  that  he  had  done  right. 

As  he  opened  the  door  he  heard 
his  mother  say:  "We  are  going  out 
to   Uncle   Dave's   farm   this   evening, 


Harold  and  stay  over  tomorrow.  Get 
your  overcoat  dear,  and  do  hurry." 

Harold  was  glad  that  he  had  hon- 
ored his   parents  when  tempted. 


"The  reward  of  a  thing  well  done,  is  to  have  done  it." 


DOING  THE  JOB  FOR  LESS 

By  A.  J.  Peel  in  Good  Business 


"John,"  said  Mrs.  Tomley  one  morn- 
ing, "we  really  must  have  the  roof 
re-shingled;  there's  an  ugly  stain  on 
the  kitchen  ceiling." 

"All  right,  dear;  I'll  see  Ray  to- 
day ,"  said  Tomley. 

"Yes,  do.  please;  Ray  Johnson  does 
good  work.  But  don't  beat  him  down 
too  much,  John;  I  don't  suppose  he 
has  much  work  these  days." 

"You  just  leave  that  to  me.  Busi- 
ness is  business.  If  he  wants  the 
job  badly  enough  he'll  give  me  a  good 
price."  With  that  cryptic  remark  he 
went   out. 

An  hour  later  he  phoned  Johnson 
and  two  other  contractors  and  asked 
for  estimates  on  the  same  work. 

Three  days  later  he  called  John- 
son again.  "Now,  listen,  Ray  ,1  want 
you  to  have  the  job,  but  your  bid 
is  twenty  dollars  higher.  Do  it  for 
two  hundred  and  ten  dollars  and  you 
can  have  the  job." 

For  a  few  seconds  there  was  silence 
then  Jihnson  said,  "Mr.  Tomley, 
if  I  did  the  work  at  your  price  I 
don't  think  I  would  even  cover  my 
overhead." 

"In     that     case,"     replied     Tomley, 


"you've  missed  a  trick  in  manage- 
ment. If  these  fellows  can  do  it  at 
that  price,  then  so  can  you." 

Again  a  brief  silence,  then,  "Very 
well,  Mr.Tomley,  I  don't  want  to  lose 
your  patronage;  I'll  do  it  for  two 
hundred  and  ten  dollars  even  though 
there's  nothing  in  it  for  me." 

"I'm  glad  you  gave  the  work  to 
Mr.  Johnson,"  said  the  wife  that 
night;  "he's  so  reliable  and  pains- 
taking, and  deserves  the  work." 

"Ah,  yes — er — he  wanted  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-five  dollars  for  the 
job,  but  I  got  him  to  do  it  for  two 
hundred  and  ten.  I  could  have  got 
it  done  by  two  others  for  even  less." 

Mrs.  Tomley  made  no  reply,  but 
went  about  her  work  with  an  enig- 
matic smile — something  that  her  hus- 
band could  not  understand,  and  he 
felt  uncomfortable. 

The  evening  of  the  next  day  she 
said,  "I  bought  some  new  sheets  to- 
day, dear,  and  much  cheaper  than  we 
have  bought  before,  and  I'm  sure 
they're  just  as  good." 

John  Tomley  was  reading  the  eve- 
ning   paper,    and    murmured,     "Hm, 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


good  work.  Yes,  every  little  counts 
these  days."  Then  suddenly  he 
threw  aside  the  paper.  "Huh? 
What  did  you  say?  Of  course,  you 
bought  Twilite  sheets!" 

"That's  just  it,  dear;  why  should 
I,  when  I  could  get  Snowflake  sheets 
cheaper?" 

Tomley  was  excited.  He  shouted, 
Oh,  but  listen,  woman;  don't  you 
know  that  I've  got  five  hundred 
shares  of  Twilite  stock?  Don't  you 
know  that  Snowflake,  with  their 
cheap  labor  and  giving  of  secret  dis- 
counts to  buyers,  is  cutting  prices 
and  forcing  down  the  value  of  Twi- 
lite stock — and  my  dividends?  If  we 
don't  support  our  own  business,  who 
will,  I  ask  you?" 

John  Tomley  did  not  see  the  tri- 
umphant look  in  his  wife's  face  as 
she  turned  away.  She  didn't  intend 
that  he  should,  but  she  knew  that  he 
was  getting  his  first  lesson.  All  she 
said  was,  "I  never  thought  of  that. 
Why  of  course  we  must  support  our 
own  business,  even  if  we  have  to  pay 
a  little  more." 

Just  at  that  moment  Jimmie,  their 
son,  came  slouching  into  the  room 
without  uttering  a  word. 

"What's  the  matter,  son?"  asked 
the  mother. 

"They've  cut  my  salary!"  Jimmie 
mumbled. 

"Cut  your  salary!"  shouted  his  fa- 
ther; "when  you  are  due  for  a  good 
raise?" 

Jimmie  laughed  bitterly.  "Yeah! 
The  boss  told  me  it  was  because  they 
liked  my  work  that  they  were  keep- 
ing me  on,  as  they  could  get  others 


— this  year's  Tech  grads — for  less!" 

"But  they've  just  got  that  govern- 
ment contract!" 

"That's  just  it,"  retorted  Jimmie; 
"they  took  it  at  a  price  that  cuts  out 
the  profit,  unless  they  cut  salaries 
all  down  the  line." 

It  was  Sunday.  Mr.  Tomley  and 
Jimmie  were  very  subdued;  only  Mrs. 
Tomley  was  happy  and  cheerful — a 
gesture  that  neither  husband  nor  son 
could  understand.  As  they  sat  in 
church  Tomley  was  more  engrossed 
in  his  son's  experience  than  he  was 
in  the  minister's  sermon.  But  sud- 
denly he  was  startled  by  the  words 
that  were  being  read:  "Woe  unto 
them  that  take  away  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  righteous  from  him." 

He  sat  up,  his  eyes  riveted  on  the 
minister.  Then  he  shriveled  into 
himself.  Who  was  he  to  condemn 
his  son's  employers,  when  he  himself 
was  guilty  of  the  same  thing?  What 
about  Johnson?  What  a  double-faced 
atitude  to  adopt! 

Tomley  took  a  sidewise  glance  at 
his  wife.  She  sat  serene  and  happy 
listening  to  the  sermon.  Then  he 
knew  that  she  had  seen  this  clearly 
all  the  time,  and  he  bowed  his  head 
in  humilation. 

Two  weeks  later  Ray  Johnson,  the 
young  contractor,  was  opening  his 
morning  mail.  From  one  envelope 
he  drew  a  check.  It  was  accompan- 
ied by  a  note,  which  read:  "Dear 
Ray:  Your  original  price  for  the  roof- 
ing job  on  my  house  was  $235.  Here 
is  a  check  for  this  amount.  You  did 
a  good  job.     Thank  you." 


"Dare  to  be  true ;  nothing  can  need  a  lie." 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


STRENGHT  OF  THE  OAK 

(Selected) 


Growing  up  out  of  the  ravine  on 
the  old  farm  is  a  giant  oak  tree.  A 
never-failing  spring  bubbles  out  from 
under  the  great  roots  of  the  tree.  It 
stands  there  still,  apart  and  alone, 
defying  all  the  elements  and  ravages 
of  time.  Lightning  has  struck  and 
peeled  its  bark.  Windstorms  have 
broken  its  branches.  Woodpeckers 
have  drummed  upon  its  crown.  Wild 
bees  have  stored  their  honey  in  its 
cavities.  Cankers  have  eaten  at  its 
tissues.  But  the  old  oak  still  towers 
above  the  fields,  and  spreads  its 
friendly  branches  to  shade  the  cattle 
that  drink  at  its   spring. 

What  is  the  secret  of  the  oak's  life 
and  strength?  One  will  say  it  is 
the  roots,  drawing  deeply  from  the 
spring  at  its  feet.  Another  will  say 
it  is  the  bark,  giving  its  protective 
covering.  Still  another  will  claim  it 
is  the  wood,  tough  and  strong,  that 
gives  it  perennial  life.  A  fourth  will 
contend  that  it  is  the  leaves  that  sup- 
ply the  life-giving  substance  for  the 
tree.  But  the  botanist  will  tell  us 
that  it  is  the  growing  life  tissue  just 
beneath  the  bark.  Here  are  the  cells 
that  form  the  rings  of  growth,  con- 
tinue the  life  of  the  tree,  and  give  it 
the  steadfastness,  resistance,  and  pow- 
er to  stand  the  tests  of  life  through- 
out its  span  of  years. 

Drawing  an  analogy,  man  is  tested 
in  like  manner  as  the  old  oak.  The 
winds  of  adversity  may  sweep  about 
our  life  and  shake  our  moorings. 
Salai'ies  may  be  cut  and  financial 
losses  sustained.  We  may  lose  our 
home,  or  our  investments  may  be 
swept  away.  The  lightning  of  sickne-s 


or  death  may  strike  at  our  homes 
with  its  shattering  consequences. 
Old  age  will  creep  up,  and  decline  of 
physical  liife  begins.  Critics,  like  the 
woodpecker  on  the  oak,  may  pound  at 
our  head  and  heart.  Men  may  lose 
confidence  in  us,  and  seek  by  fair  or 
foul  means  to  displace  us,  and  to  cast 
us  aside.  Cankers  of  domestic  discord 
may  infect  our  inner  circle.  Insects  of 
evil  may  creep  into  the  lives  of  our 
children  to  bring  disappointments,  and 
rob  us  of  our  best  fruit. 

Turn  once  again  to  the  old  oak.  It 
has  stood  the  test  of  time.  By  what 
strength?  By  the  perennial  tissue 
within.  Strong  men  will  stand  the 
tests  of  time.  By  what  strength?  By 
the  perennial  life  within.  If  a  man's 
philosophy  of  life  is  based  on  the  ideal 
of  service  to  his  fellow  men,  and  he, 
like  the  oak,  gives  refreshment  and 
friendly  welcome  to  his  fellows,  then 
he,  like  the  old  oak.  can  tower  above 
his  environment  and  stand  all  tests. 

Climbing  higher  is  a  matter  of  will- 
ingness to  pay  the  price.  You  can  be 
anything  you  wish  to  be.  Study  the 
careers  of  famous  men  and  women, 
and  you  will  know  the  reason  for 
tlieir  success.  Most  of  us  are  will- 
ing to  give  up  about  eight  hours  a  day 
to  our  jobs.  Up  to  this  point  almost 
everyone  else  is  in  the  race.  Those 
who  forge  ahead  put  in  "overtime." 
The  return  for  a  standard  day's  work 
is  moderate  because  competition  is  so 
?:een,  but  overtime  pay  is  always 
high —  it  goes  up  in  geometrical  ratio. 

Thousands  of  others  have  the  abil- 


THE  UPLIFT  23 

ity,    and    would    achieve    outstanding  giving.     If  you  direct  all  your  energy 
success  in  any  department  of  life,  if  into    one   channel,    and   give    yourself 
they  were  willing  to  give  themselves  wholly  to  the  task,  something  will  hap- 
wholly  to  one  purpose  and  work  "over-  pen. 
time"  at  it.     Getting  is  the  result  of 


ONLY  A  DAD 

Only  a  dad  with  a  tired  face, 

Coming  home  from  the  daily  race, 

Bringing  little  of  gold  or  fame 

To  show  how  well  he  has  played  the  game. 

But  glad  in  his  heart  that  his  own  rejoice 

To  see  him  come  and  hear  his  voice. 

Only  a  dad,  neither  rich  nor  proud, 
Merely  one  of  the  surging  crowd, 
Toiling,  striving  from  day  to  day, 
Facing  whatever  may  come  his  way 
Silent,  whenever  the  harsh  condemn, 
And  bearing  it  all  for  the  love  of  them. 

Only  a  dad  with  a  brood  of  four, 
One  of  ten  million  men  or  more, 
Plodding  along  in  the  daily  strife 
Bearing  the  whips  and  scorns  of  life 
With  ne'er  a  whimper  of  pain  or  hate 
For  the  sake  of  those  who  at  home  await. 

Only  a  dad  but  he  gives  his  all 

To  smooth  the  way  for  his  children  small, 

Doing  with  courage  set  and  grim, 

The  deeds  that  his  father  did  for  him. 

This  is  a  line  that  for  him  I  pen, 

Only  a  dad,  but  the  best  of  men. 

— Author  Unknown. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  feature  attraction  at  the  reg- 
ular weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
our  auditorium  last  Thursday  night, 
was  "Trapped  in  the  Sky,"  a  Columbia 
production. 

— s — 

Mr.   W.   W.   Johnson   and   the   reg- 
ular  barber   force   have   been    giving 
our  boys   a  neat  hair-cut  this   week, 
greatly  improving  their  appearance. 
■ — s — 

Preparations  are  now  being  made 
for  holding  a  tonsil  clinic  at  the 
School,  beginning  Monday,  June  16th. 
This  clinic  will  be  cinducted  at  our 
infirmary  by  Dr.  R.  B.  Rankin,  of 
Concord,  assisted  by  our  own  resident 
nurses  and  nurses  from  the  Cabarrus 
County  General  Hospital,  Concord. 
— s — 

Mr.  Alf  Carriker  and  his  carpenter 
shop  boys,  assisted  by  carpenters  from 
Concord,  have  begun  the  erection  of  a 
new  grandstand  at  the  athletic  field, 
replacing  the  one  destroyed  by  fire 
last  year.  It  is  expected  that  this 
structure  will  be  completed  in  about 
two   weeks. 

— s — 

Dr.  A.  D.  Underwood,  of  the  depart- 
ment of  oral  hygiene,  North  Carolina 
State  Board  of  Health,  who  has  been 
conducting  a  dental  clinic  at  the 
School,  left  last  week  to  attend  a 
dental  conference  at  the  University  of 
North  Carolina,  Chapel  Hill.  He  ex- 
pects to  return  in  about  six  weeks  to 
finish  up  his  work  here. 
— s— 

The  Charlotte  News  of  June  7, 
1941,  carried  a  list  of  boys  accepted 
for  United  States  Army  serivce 
through  the  recruiting  office  in  that 


city.  In  that  list  was  included  the 
name  of  James  C.  Blocker,  of  Mecklen- 
burg county,  a  former  member  of  the 
group  at  Cottage  No.  2,  who  was  al- 
lowed to  leave  the  School,  October 
14,  1940. 

— s — 

Our  barn  forces  have  been  busily 
engaged  threshing  oats  for  several 
days.  Several  thousands  bushels  were 
threshed  under  ideal  weather  condi- 
tions before  the  first  heavy  rain  of 
the  season  visited  this  section  last 
Wednesday  afternoon  and  stopped  op- 
erations. While  the  workers  have 
gotten  away  to  a  good  start  on  this 
task,  we  are  not  yet  able  to  make  any 
definite  estimate  as  to  the  amount  of 
grain  to  be  realized  by  this  work. 
— s — 

John  T.  Capps,  a  former  member  of 
our  printing  class,  who  has  been  em- 
ployed as  linotpye  operator  on  the 
Kannapolis  "Independent"  for  more 
than  two  years,  called  on  us  last 
Tuesday.  Johnnie  reports  that  he  has 
been  getting  along  very  nicely  and  is 
still  well  pleased  with  his  job  on  the 
Towel  City  paper.  We  have  received 
reports  from  the  publishers  of  that 
fine  newspaper  from  time  to  time 
since  the  lad  became  a  member  of 
their  staff  of  workers,  and  they  all 
stated  that  Johnnie  had  been  doing- 
fine  work  for  them. 
— s — 

We  recently  reported  that  the  print- 
ing office  was  visited  by  our  old 
friend,  Dr.  E.  A.  Branch,  director  of 
the  department  of  oral  hygiene,  North 
Carolina  State  Board  of  Health,  and 
how  much  these  young  printers  en- 
joyed seeing  him  again.     At  the  time 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


of  this  visit,  the  genial  doctor  told 
us  that  he  was  going  to  send  a 
little  present  for  the  boys  in  the  shop, 
and  just  a  few  days  ago,  we  received 
a  nice  box  of  chewing  gum  for  them. 
If  visitors  to  this  department  should 
happen  to  notice  an  unusual  wagging 
of  jaws,  it  will  be  due  to  the  kindness 
of  Dr.  Branch,  for  the  lads  are  cer- 
tainly giving  that  gum  a  real  good 
time.  In  behalf  of  these  youngsters, 
we  say,  "Thank  you,  doctor." 
— s — 

Superintendent  Boger  received  a 
letter  last  week  from  Charles  Hefner, 
who  left  the  School  July  12,  1935. 
Charles  came  to  the  institution  from 
Hickory  on  June  2,  1932  and  while  here 
was  a  member  of  the  Cottage  No.  11 
group.  He  is  now  twenty  years  old. 
In  November,  1939,  he  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Army  and  is  now  a 
member  of  a  motor  transportation 
division,  stationed  in  the  Panama  Ca- 
nal Zone.  In  his  letter  to  Mr.  Boger, 
Charlie  stated  that  he  had  always 
been  interested  in  motors  and  was 
highly  pleased  at  being  placed  in  a 
department  where  he  could  study  them 
from  all  angles.  Prior  to  enlisting 
in  the  Army,  he  spent  some  time  in 
a    CCC   Camp. 

— s — 

Rev.  E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  service  at  the  Training 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  just  two 
verses,  II  Samuel  19:9-10 — "And  all 
the  people  were  at  strife  throughout 
all  the  tribes  of  Israel,  saying,  The 
king  saved  us  out  of  the  hands  of 
our  enemies,  and  he  delivered  us  out 
of  the  hands  of  the  Philistines;  and 
now  he  is  fled  out  of  the  land  for 
Absalom.  And  Absalom,  whom  we 
have    annointed    over   us,    is    dead    in 


battle.  Now  therefore  why  speak  ye 
not  a  word  of  bringing  the  king 
back?" 

The  subject  of  Rev.  Mr.  Summer's 
helpful  and  most  interesting  message 
to  the  boys  was  "Bringing  the  King 
Back,"  and  at  the  beginning  of  his 
remarks  he  stated  that  there  are 
many  true  sayings  handed  down  to 
us  which  have  come  into  being  large- 
ly because  history  has  proved  them 
to  be  cox*rect. 

History,  continued  the  speaker,  fre- 
quently has  a  way  of  repeating  it- 
self. Sometimes  it  seems  that  some 
unpleasant  parts  of  history  repeat 
more  often  than  the  pleasant  things. 
Usually,  in  our  daily  lives,  we  seem 
to  be  able  to  remember  the  bad  things 
more  than  the  good.  This  is  a  part 
of  the  evil  nature  in  us.  The  inhuman 
things  of  life  keep  on  repeating  them- 
selves. Some  of  these  are  treachery, 
malice,  jealously,  dishonesty,  op- 
pression of  the  weak  through  devast- 
ating wars,  cruelty,  and  utter  dis- 
regard for  the  rights  of  others. 
Right  now  there  is  a  great  war  going 
on  in  the  world.  An  inhuman  beast 
is  trying  to  dominate  the  entire 
world,  and  we  hear  daily  the  same 
ghastly  reports  as  have  come  to  us 
through  the  pages  of  history  concern- 
ing wars  of  the  past,  only  the  suffer- 
ing and  destruction  are  worse,  due  to 
the  use  of  more  deadly  weapons  of 
war  than  were  used  in  the  long  ago. 

Referring  to  the  Bible  verses  read, 
Rev.  Mr.  Summers  said  that  if  people 
would  try  to  see  their  true  meaning, 
they  might  keep  some  of  the  evil  hap- 
penings of  the  past  years  from  re- 
peating themselves.  In  these  verses 
we  are  told  that  all  the  tribes  of 
Israel  were  at  war.  The  king's  son 
had  rebelled  against  his  father,  raised 
an  army  and  made  war  against  him. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


What  a  sad  picture — a  son  (Absalom) 
trying  to  wrest  his  father's  (David) 
kingdom  from  him— a  son  with  enough 
evil  in  his  heart  to  cause  him  to  even 
go  so  far  as  to  kill  his  father,  should 
the    opportunity    present    itself. 

The  speaker  then  told  the  boys 
briefly  about  Absalom's  death  and 
the  manner  in  which  it  was  brought 
about.  Absalom's  army,  said  he,  was 
made  up  of  the  kind  of  people  who 
were  untrue  to  God  and  to  King 
David.  Fearful  of  his  personal  safe- 
ty, David  had  fled.  Absalom,  the 
false  king,  was  dead.  The  people  were 
without  a  leader,  and  they  began  to 
ask  why  the  king  had  not  been 
brought  back.  Although  they  had  re- 
belled, they  now  realized  that  he  had 
been  a  good  king,  having  delivered 
them  from  their  enemies  on  several 
occasions.  They  wanted  a  ruler  who 
would  continue  to  help   them. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  then  told  his 
listeners  that  the  world  today  is  just 
about  in  the  same  condition  as  it  was 
in  David's  time.  People  have  an- 
nointed  false  kings.  Some  want  to 
live  without  working.  We  have  the 
gangster  type,  those  who  would  even 
kill  in  order  to  get  money  on  which  to 
live,  rather  than  work  for  it.  Another 
class  of  people  try  to  make  a  living 
by  gambling.  They  are  too  lazy  to 
work  and  depend  on  chance  to  make 
money,  perfectly  willing  to  let  chance 
give  them  what  rightly  belongs  to 
others.  Thousands  of  others  have 
annointed  the  kings  of  lying,  lack  of 
honor,  disrespect  for  law  and  order, 
and  the  almighty  dollar.  Such  false 
theories,  when  followed  by  the  people 
of  the  world,  will  most  assuredly  lead 
to    destruction. 

What  the  people  of  the  world  need, 
said    the    speaker,    is    to    bring    back 


Jesus  as  their  king.  A  king  who  set 
the  example  of  men  working  for  an 
honest  living  by  toiling  in  his  father's 
carpenter  shop.  The  first  purpose,  as 
taught  by  the  Master,  is  not  making 
a  living,  but  making  a  life.  If  we  want 
to  bring  back  the  one  true  king  to 
our  hearts  and  minds,  we  need  only 
to  think  of  him  who  said,  "Do  ye  un- 
to others  as  ye  would  have  others  do 
unto  you"  also  "Seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God."  We  need  to  bring 
the  king  back  in  order  to  play  fair 
in  the  great  game  of  life.  Man  must 
have  something  on  the  inside,  and  the 
best  thing  to  have  is  true  religion, 
and  not  merely  church  membership- 
All  the  gold  in  the  world  will  not 
purchase  one  inch  of  space  for  us  in 
heaven.  We  must  give  ourselves  to 
the  king,  devoting  our  time  to  the 
spreading  of  his  gospel  on  earth, 
whereby  we  and  our  fellow  men  may 
one  day  attain  the  joys  of  eternal  hap- 
piness. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  continued  by 
saying  that  we  need  to  bring  back 
Jesus  as  our  king  in  order  to  acquire 
the  necessary  strength  to  overcome 
handicaps.  All  is  not  smooth  sail- 
ing upon  the  sea  of  life,  and  we  need 
him  to  give  us  the  determination  to 
live  straight  and  square.  We  need 
him  to  forgive  us  when  we  do  wrong, 
and,  after  our  many  transgressions 
have  been  forgiven,  we  need  him  to 
help  us  to  live  as  men  should. 

In  conclusion,  the  speaker  stated 
that  it  isn't  much  to  a  fellow's  credit 
just  to  keep  on  breathing  and  living. 
Credit  comes  only  when  we  live  a 
worthy  and  honorable  life;  when  we 
live  to  help  others,  thereby  making 
this  old  world  a  better  place  in  which 
to   live. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


SCHOOL 


FIRST    GRADE 


Herbert   Branch 
Charles   Browning 
Charles   Crotts 
Jack   Crotts 
David   Cunningham 
Leonard   Franklin 
Charles   Gaddy 
Olin  Langford 
Durwood   Martin 
Ernest   Overcash 
Jack  Reeves 
Melvin    Roland 
Hercules    Rose 
Walter  Sexton 
Eldred    Watts 

— B— 

Troy  Gilland 
Sidney   Hackney 
Vernon   Harding 
James    Roberson 
George  Roberts 
Ray    Smith 
David  Williams 

SECOND    GRADE 

— A— 

Cecil  Ashley 
Wesley    Beaver 
Aldine    Duggins 
Roy    Mumford 
Lewis     Sawyer 
Charles    Widener 
Louis  Williams 

— B— 

Reid    Beheler 
Doris   Hill 
Sidney  Knighting 
Fred    Rhodes 
George   Tolson 
Torrence  Ware 

THIRD  GRADE 

— A— 
James  Davis 
Broadus    Moore 
Fred  Tolbert 
Thomas   Yates 


— B— 

Lloyd    Callahan 
Jesse  Cunningham 
Audie    Farthing 
John    Maples 
Monroe  Searcy 

FOURTH  GRADE 

— A— 
William  Cook 
Martin   Crump 
George   Green 
James    Johnson 
Grady     Kelly 
Hugh  Kennedy 
Jerome   Wiggins 

— B— 

Ernest   Brewer 
Paul  Briggs 
Robert  Chamberlain 
Otho    Dennis 
Marvin    Gautier 
Charles   McCoyle 
Calvin  Tessneer 

FIFTH  GRADE 

—A— 
William   Deaton 
Vollie   McCall 

— B— 
Homer  Bass 
Cleasper   Beasley 
Glenn   Drum 
William   Nelson 
James  Puckett 
John  Tolley 
Jack   West 

SIXTH  GRADE 

— A— 
Wocdrow    Wilson 


Raymond   Andrews 
Edward  Batten 
Ray  Bayne 
Jennings   Britt 
William  Buff 
Henry    B.    Butler 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Collett   Cantor 
William    Cherry 
Joseph  Christine 
James  Connell 
Thomas  Fields 
Vincent  Hawes 
Jack   Hainey 
Edward  Hammond 
Edward  Johnson 
James    Lane 
Edward    Murray 
Otis   McCall 
William     Padrick 
Randall  D.  Peeler 
Marvin    Pennell 
Grover   Revels 
Currie    Singletary 
Robert  Stephens 


James  C.   Stone 
Thomas   Sutton 
Jack  Sutherland 
Hubert    Walker 
Dewey   Ware 
Jack    Warren 
Basil  Wetherington 
George   Wilhite 
Alton    Williams 
William  Wilson 

SEVENTH   GRADE 

— B— 

Quentin    Crittenton 
R.  J.   Lefler 
Charles    Metcalf. 


TWO  BUILDERS 

Reputation — he  raised  its  shaft 

In  the  crowded  market-place ; 
He  built  it  out  of  his  glorious  deeds, 

And  carved  them  upon  its  face; 
He  crowned  its  towering  top  with  bays 

That  a  worshiping  world  supplied; 
Then  he  passed — his  monument  decayed, 

And  his  laurels  drooped  and  died. 

Character — he  built  its  shaft 

With  no  thought  of  the  pillar  to  be ; 
He  wrought  with  intangible  things  like  love 

And  truth  and  humility ; 
Impalpable  things  like  sacrifice 

And  sympathy  and  trust ; 
Yet  steadfast  as  the  eternal  hills 

It  stood  when  he  was  dust ! 


—  Daniel  M.  Henderson 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  June  8,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence  Bell 
Raymond   Brooks 
William    Drye 
Arcemias    Heaffner 
Robert  Hobbs 
Frank  May 
William   O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
William  Shannon 
William  Shraughn 
Weldon  Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William   Blackmon 
Charles  Browning 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Albert   Chunn 
William  Cook 
John  Davis 
Eugene    Edwards 
Ralph  Harris 
Porter    Holder 
Carl  Hooker 
Burman  Keller 
Curtis  Moore 
H.  C.  Pope 
Kenneth   Tipton 
Luther  Vaughn 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl  Barnes 
John  Bailey 
Lewis   H.   Baker 
William    Buff 
Charles     Beal 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Bruce  Hawkins 
Robert   Hare 
David    Hensley 


Jerry   Jenkins 
Jack   Lemley 
Harley  Matthews 
William  Matheson 
George     Shaver 
William  T.  Smith 
Wayne  Sluder 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
Louis  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(No  Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert    Dellinger 
Monroe  Flinchum 
Sidney  Knighting 
Leonard  Melton 
Mack   McQuaigue 
Allen    Morris 
Roy   Pruitt 
Currie   Singletary 
Fred  Tolbert 
Dewey    Ware 
Hubert  Walker 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Columbus  Hamilton 
Edward   Kinion 
Marvin   Lipscomb 
Vollie   McCall 
Jesse    Peavy 
George    Wilhite 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John  H.  Averitte 
Cleasper    Beasley 
Henry   B.  Butler 
Laney    Broome 
Donald    Earnhardt 
George     Green 
Robert  Lawrence 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Marshall  Pace 
Jack    Reeves 
Loy  Stines 
Ernest  Turner 
Alex  Weathers 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Reid  Beheler 
Cecil    Bennett 
John  Frank 
Otis    Kilpatrick 
E.  L.   (Pete)   Taylor 
Walker    Wan- 
Frank    Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.   9 

David    Cunning-ham 
James    Davis 
Robert  Dunning 
Eugene  Dvson 
R.   L.   Hall 
James   Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Mark  Jones 
Grady    Kelly 
David  Kilpatrick 
Alfred  Lamb 
Llyod  Mullis 
Marvin   Matheson 
William    Nelson 
Thomas    Sands 
Lewis   B.   Sawyer 
Robert   Tidwell 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Anion   Dryman 
Jack   Evans 
John  Fausnett 
Delma    Gray 
Jack    Hainey 
Jack  Harward 
Homer  Head 
Thomas    King- 
Charles    Mills 
Edward    Stutts 
Walter    Sexton 
Torrence    Ware 
Floyd    Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

William  Dixon 

William    Furches 


Charles   Frye 
Ralph  Fisher 
Cecil    Gray 
Robert   Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Broadus     Moore 
Canipe    Shoe 
William    Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell   Almond 
Jay    Brannock 
William  Deaton 
Treley    Frankum 
Woodrow   Hager 
Charles    Hastings 
Tillman   Lyles 
James    Monday 
James    Puckett 
Hercules   Rose 
Robah  Sink 
Jesse   Smith 
Carl   Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James     Brewer 
Vincent  Hawes 
Jack     Mathis 
Jordan    Mclver 
Fred  Rhodes 
Earl    Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John    Baker 
William    Butler 
Edward   Carter 
Robert    Deyton 
Leonard    Dawn 
Audie  Farthing- 
Troy   Gilland 
Henry    Glover 
John  Haniffl 
William    Harding- 
Marvin    King 
Feldman   Lane 
William  Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
John  Maples 
Charles  McCoyle 
Norvell  Mui-phy 
Glenn    McCall 
John    Robbins 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


James   Roberson 
J.   C.   Willis 
Jack   West 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Calvin  Tessneer 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks 


Frank    Chavis 
George  Duncan 
Cecir   Jacobs 
James    Johnson 
John    T.    Lowry 
Leroy    Lowry 
Redmond   Lowry 
Varcy  Oxendine 
William    Wilson 


THE  WORLD  OF  TOMORROW 

In  the  Realm  of  Truth,  there  is  no  tomorrow, 
Filled  with  anguish,  turmoil,  sordid  sorrow. 
When  we  of  the  morrow  are  consciously  aware, 
Behold,  it  is  today  so  fair ! 

In  the  finite  realm  of  time  and  space, 
Miracles  of  travel,  on  wings  apace, 
Draw  nations  together  from  far  and  near, 
Divine  Faith  must  rule  and  vanquish  fear. 

The  Radio  of  Spirit,  to  those  in  tune, 

Reveals  Realms  of  Unseen  Witness. 

Soon  those  living  in  Christ,  filled  with  His  Power, 

Will  conquer  by  Love — the  Golden  Hour! 

— Harriet  Weigle  Nicely 


JUN  2  3  1941 


^«OUNA  RCi 


W.  UPLIFT 


VOL    XXIX 


CONCORD   N.  C ..   JUNE  21,   1941 


NO     25 


\3.  ^  •  U 


c\,\o* 


KSttattafcttttttJjeXXXXSSXSXXXS^^ 


I  WILL 

Many  will  falter  when  something  goes  wrong, 
While  others  will  fight  when  swinging  along. 
Some  will  feign  weakness,   and   sit  by  the 

way, 
While  others  will  strengthen  at  work  through 

the  day. 
Some  people  are  strong  in  all  that  is  true, 
And    others    are    spineless    in    things    they 

Should  do. 

None  can  afford,  when  traveling  along, 
To  falter  a  trifle  when  something  goes  wrong. 
None  ever  reaches  the  top  of  the  hill 
Unless  he  is  made  of  the  stuff  called  ".  will." 

— Harry  Troupe  Brewer. 


>*^*sss******%*x%3tttt*K^^ 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL   COMMENT  3-7 

JOHN    WESLEY                                                  By    John    W.    Prince  S 

ADVENTURE   ON   MOUNTAIN   PEAKS            By   W.  J.    Banks  11 

GASTON  COUNTY           By  Carl  Goerch  in  The  State  Magazine  13 

RELIGION  ESSENTIAL  TO  MAKING  AND  TRAINING 

MEN                                                     (N.  C.  Christian  Advocate)  20 

HIDDEN  CLUES                                                 By  Malura  T.  Weaver  21 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the   Stonewall  Jackson   Manual   Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as   second-class  matter   Dec.    4,    1920,    at   the    Post   Office   at    Concord,    N.    C,    under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for   mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  MOUTH  IN  THE   MIRROR 

When  we  look  into  the  mirror,  there  are  few  of  us  who  relax  completely 
and  look  at  ourselves  as  we  really  are.  With  or  without  make-up,  we  like 
to  see  ourselves  looking  our  best,  and  we  are  likely  to  indulge  in  a  bit  of 
smirking  and  smiling  that  bring  out  our  best  expressions. 

It  is  especially  our  eyes  arc!  cur  mouths  that  seem  to  need  brightening. 
More  than  other  features,  they  tell  the  story  of  what  we  really  are.  Some- 
times, looking  at  ourselves  in  an  unguarded  moment,  we  are  amazed  that 
we  could  have  a  mouth  that  hung  in  such  unbecoming  lines. 

It  may  be  a  sad,  despondent  droop  that  tells  of  self-pity  and  unhappiness. 
It  may  be  a  tight  line  of  detei mination  that  wains  both  friend  and  foe  that 
we  mean  to  have  our  way.  It  may  be  a  sulky,  I-won't-play-if-I-can't-have- 
my-own-way  look.  It  may  be  a  loose-lipped,  self-indulgent  look  that  tells 
its    own   story    of    selfishness. 

Such  expressions  may  creep  upon  us  unawares.  It  is  only  catching  our- 
selves off  guard  once  in  a  while  that  we  discover  the  disfigurement.  If  and 
when  we  do,  we  need  to  take  immediate  steps  to  remedy  the  matter. 

No  lipstick,  however  alluring,  can  help  us.  We  can  make  a  change  from 
the  inside  only.  A  long  look  at  the  face  may  lead  us  to  a  long  look  at  the 
soul.  A  beautiful  mouth  may  not  always  mean  that  a  beautiful  soul  dwells 
within  the  body,  but  it  is  a  pretty  safe  rule  that  a  lovely  soul  makes  a  charm- 
ing face. — Selected. 


"MISS  CABARRUS" 

There  are  a  very  few  people  in  Cabarrus  county  who  are  ac- 
quainted with  Miss  Cabarrus,  in  fact  most  of  those  who  were  asso- 
ciated with  her  have  lost  contact,  because  they  had  not  kept  up 
with  her  activities.  Relative  to  her  past  history,  it  is  enough  to 
say  Miss  Cabarrus  has  played  a  most  conspicuous  role  in  the  build- 
ing up  of  the  local  county  health  department  to  its  present  high 
state  of  efficiency.  Miss  Cabarrus  found  a  unique  place  in  the 
health  crusade  when  Dr.  Sidney  Buchanan  rendered  most  valuable 
service  as  all-time  local  health  officer.     It  was  during  his  term  of 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

office  that  an  all-time  Red  Cross  nurse  began  one  of  the  most  worth- 
while and  far-reaching  services  ever  accomplished  in  the  city  and 
county.  This  work  was  started  off  on  the  right  foot,  due  to  the 
fact  that  a  capable  and  conscientious  nurse  was  secured  in  the 
person  of  Miss  May  Stockton,  now  Mrs.  S.  J.  Ervin. 

When  the  first  public  health  nurse  was  inducted  into  the  local 
health  department,  Miss  Cabarrus  began  to  make  the  campaign 
with  the  nurse  for  the  better  care  of  infants.  The  figure  referred 
to  as  Miss  Cabarrus  has  a  most  interesting  history.  According 
to  reports  from  Mrs.  Ervin,  she  is  now  twenty-one  years  old,  and 
continues  in  the  same  capacity. 

Many  interested  citizens  who  recall  the  activities  of  the  King's 
Daughters  when  blazing  the  way  for  a  local  health  department  and 
public  welfare  set-up,  will  remember  that  there  was  a  Junior  Circle 
of  King's  Daughters  that  contributed  largely  toward  the  crusade 
for  a  better  understanding  of  the  science  of  health.  The  story 
in  a  nut-shell  is  that  the  members  of  the  Junior  Stonewall  Jackson 
Circle  of  King's  Daughters  purchased  a  very  large  doll,  together 
with  a  basket  containing  articles  used  in  the  care  of  infants,  and 
presented  them  to  the  nurse.  These  things,  including  the  doll, 
"Miss  Cabarrus,"  is  being  used  at  this  writing.  In  a  recent  con- 
versation with  Mrs.  Ervin,  she  referred  in  a  pleasing  manner  to 
the  work  of  the  King's  Daughters.  The  big  doll  was  incidentally 
mentioned,  and  it  was  suggested  that  Miss  Cabarrus  be  placed  in 
the  museum.  "Oh,"  replied  Mrs.  Erwin,  "Miss  Cabarrus  is  still 
being  used  in  the  Red  Cross  work. 

This  is  the  story  of  Miss  Cabarrus,  twenty-one  years  old,  and 
the  incident  confirms  the  majesty  of  little  things.  Little  did  those 
young  girls,  twenty-one  years  ago,  many  of  them  mothers  of  today 
realize  the  value  of  their  interest  in  health  and  hygiene-  The 
Junior  King's  Daughters  of  the  past  are  the  mothers  of  today — the 
natural  course  of  life — therefore,  it  is  wisdom  to  think  upon 
the  essentials  of  life,  the  building  of  a  bridge  so  that  the  less  for- 
tunate may  pass  over  safely. 


WESLEY'S  BIRTHDAY  ANNIVERSARY 

John  Wesley  was  born  at  Epworth,  Lincolnshire,  England,  June 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

17,  1703.  He  was  the  fifteenth  child  of  Samuel  Wesley,  rector  of 
Epworth.  His  mother  was  a  devoutly  religious  woman  and  her 
influence  upon  the  characters  of  her  children  was  strong  and  last- 
ing. John  studied  at  Charterhouse  School,  London,  and  at  Christ 
Church,  Oxford,  from  which  he  was  graduated  in  1724.  He  was  or- 
dained to  the  ministry  in  1725,  but  seems  to  have  had  at  the  time 
no  very  spiritual  conception  of  his  calling.  He  was  an  active  youth, 
with  a  great  fondness  for  outdoor  sports.  Gradually,  however, 
while  acting  as  his  father's  curate,  his  mind  turned  to  more  serious 
matters,  and  upon  returning  to  Oxford,  in  1729,  he  became  recog- 
nized as  the  leader  of  the  "Holy  Club,"  as  the  little  circle  which  his 
brother  Charles  had  organized,  was  derisively  called. 

His  father  died  in  1735,  after  which  he  and  his  brother  Charles, 
came  to  America  as  missionaries  to  Georgia,  at  the  invitation  of 
Governor  Oglethorpe,  but  the  work  among  the  Indians  was  un- 
successful, and  Wesley  became  unpopular  because  of  his  strictness. 
He  returned  home  in  1738,  having  accomplished  little,  but  the  jour- 
ney marked  a  great  turning  point  in  his  own  lfe.  On  this  voyage 
he  met  a  number  of  the  Moravian  Brethren  whose  calm  faith  con- 
vinced him  that  there  was  something  in  religion  far  beyond  what 
he  had  attained.  Reaching  London,  he  visited  Peter  Bohler,  one 
of  the  Moravian  leaders,  from  whom  he  learned  much  of  thhe  necess- 
ity for  "saving  faith" ;  and  in  May,  1738,  in  a  little  meeting  in  Al- 
dersgate  Street,  there  came  to  him  a  firm  conviction  of  the  saving 
power  of  Christ.  Shortly  thereafter,  in  conjunction  with  George 
Whitefield,  he  began  his  career  as  an  evangelistic  preacher. 

Before  long,  churches  were  closed  against  Wesley  and  his  asso- 
ciates, and  they  spoke  in  the  open  air,  gaining  followers  in  great 
numbers.  Lay  preachers  were  appointed  to  have  charge  of  little 
groups  of  converts,  and  the  movement  spread  rapidly.  Wesley 
himself  often  traveled  on  horseback  fifteen  to  twenty  miles  a  day, 
preaching  three  or  four  times.  It  was  not  an  uncommon  experience 
for  him  to  address  from  10,000  to  30,000  people  who  had  waited 
in  the  open  for  his  appearance  on  horseback.  This  movement  spread 
all  over  the  British  Isles,  and  in  1784  a  conference  was  held  which 
constituted  the  governing  body  of  a  new  church,  separate  from 
the  Church  of  England. 

John  Wesley  died  in  London,  March  2,  1791,  but  not  until  after 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

he  had  seen  the  number  of  his  actual  followers  number  more  than 
120,000,  with  more  than  500  preachers  engaged  in  carrying  on  the 
work  which  he  had  started. 


FIRE  PREVENTION 

The  proclamation  by  Governor  Broughton  emphasizing  "Fire 
Prevention  Week,"  June  8th  to  14th,  carried  interesting  informa- 
tion relative  to  the  economic  value  of  the  forests  of  North  Caro- 
lina. The  information  thus  gleaned  was  to  the  effect  that  fifty- 
nine  per  cent  of  the  area  of  our  state  is  forest  land.  Also  that 
from  an  economic  standpoint,  these  forests  give  in  returns  great 
monetary  values,  ranking  third,  textiles  being  first  and  the  tobacco 
business,  second. 

Futhermore,  the  Governor  stated  in  his  splendid  appeal  that 
most  of  the  forest  fires  were  started  by  carelessness  on  the  part  of 
travelers  on  the  highways.  This  statement  is  significant  of  the 
fact  that  we  are  not  truly  in  heart  and  mind  Americans  until  we 
try  to  build  a  more  beautiful  America  and  teach  the  younger  gene- 
rations the  value  of  property. 

The  Governor  of  the  Old  North  State  called  upon  the  citizenship 
at  large,  all  civic  clubs,  as  well  as  organizations  under  the  adminis- 
tration of  women,  to  co-operate  during  fire  prevention  week  to 
curtail  the  number  of  forest  fires  that  are  so  much  more  frequent 
during  the  long,  dry  seasons  at  this  time  of  the  year.  These  dis- 
astrous fires  lay  waste  long  stretches  of  charred  acres  that  cannot 
be  re-forested  in  their  beauty  and  value  within  a  half  century. 
Beside  the  destruction  of  the  timber,  right  now  a  most  valuable 
asset,  the  fires  carry  in  their  wake  a  wholesale  destruction  of  wild 
game,  as  well  as  homes  in  the  path  of  the  inferno. 

To  be  a  true  lover  of  nature  every  child  should  be  taught  the 
value  of  a  tree,  as  was  expressed  in  the  old-time  reader,  in  part, 
as  follows : 

"Woodman,  spare  that  tree ! 
Touch  not  a  single  bough. 
In  my  youth  it  sheltered  me, 
And  I'll  protect  it  now." 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

STAY  ON  THE  RIGHT  SIDE 

Do  you  remember  that  popular  song  of  a  few  years  back  titled 
"Stay  on  the  Right  Side,  Sister"?  If  you  do,  the  Highway  Safety 
Division  says,  you  are  different  from  many  North  Carolina  pedes- 
trians and  motorists. 

Motorists  driving  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  road  and  pedestrains 
walking  on  the  wrong  side  of  the  road  accounted  for  93  of  the  349 
traffic  fatalities  in  this  state  the  first  four  months  of  this  year, 
according  to  records  of  the  Safety  Division. 

During  the  four-months  period  from  January  through  April.  19 
pedestrians  were  killed  while  walking  on  the  right  side  of  the  road, 
with  traffic. 

"As  much  has  been  written  and  said  about  the  dangers  of  walk- 
ing with  traffic,  it  seems  that  every  North  Carolinian  should  know 
by  now  that  the  State  law  directs  that  pedestrians  shall  walk  on  the 
left  hand  side  of  the  highway,  facing  traffic,"  said  Ronald  Hocutt, 
director  of  the  Highway  Safety  Division. 

"It  also  seems,"  he  said,  that  every  driver  should  know  the  sim- 
plest and  most  elementary  of  all  our  driving  rules,  which  is  that 
you  must  drive  on  the  right  hand  side  of  the  road.  Yet  74  persons 
were  killed  in  this  state  the  first  four  months  of  this  year  because 
of  wrong-side  driving." 

To  all  North  Carolina  motorists  Hocutt  suggests:  "Drive  on  the 
right,  don't  straddle  the  center  line,  and  share  the  road  with  the 
other  fellow." 

To  pedestrians,  he  says:  "For  your  own  protection,  walk  on  the 
left  side  of  the  highway,  so  that  you  will  be  facing  traffic  and  thus 
will  be  able  to  see  danger  in  time  to  avoid  it." 


THE  UPLIFT 


JOHN  WESLEY 

By  John  W.  Prince 


John  Wesley's  long-  life  stretched 
across  the  eighteenth  century.  Eng- 
land was  at  low  ebb  morally  and  spir- 
itually. The  tide  had  gone  out,  and 
ugly  mud  flats  were  showing  along 
the  shore  of  life.  Lawlessness,  crime 
and  immorality  were  increasing  stead- 
ily. Heavy  drinking  was  common  in 
all  classes  of  society,  and  gambling 
particularly  in  the  upper  circles.  Gov- 
ernment was  corrupt.  The  churches 
and  the  clergy  were  on  the  whole  life- 
less, and  such  religion  as  there  was 
could  not  inspire  any  change  in  condi- 
tions, so  superficial  was  it.  The  mass- 
es were  in  deep  poverty,  and  were 
shamefully  neglected.  The  poor  were 
crying  out  for  better  things  and 
among  the  more  thoughtful  there  was 
a  search  for  something  that  could 
lead  to  salvation  in  national,  church, 
and  personal  life.  Nothing  needed  a 
revival  so  much  as  religion.  The 
times  were  crying  for  a  leader.  The 
man  who  came  upon  the  scene  as  an 
answer  to  the  cry  was  John  Wesley. 
He  was  born  in  Epworth  on  June  17, 
1703,  and  died  in  London  on  March  2, 
1791.  He  found  England  in  an  almost 
hopeless  state  and  left  it  wonderfully 
transformed. 

By  heredity  and  training  he  was  es- 
pecially fitted  for  a  place  of  leader- 
ship. His  father  was  a  clergyman  in 
the  Church  of  England.  His  mother's 
religious  life  was  one  of  deep  warmth 
and  vitality,  and  her  mind  origin- 
al and  powerful.  On  both  his  moth- 
er's and  father's  side  there  were 
many  fearless  Christian  ministers. 
John  Wesley  ranked  high  as  a 
scholar  at  Christ  Church  College-, 
Oxford,    where    he    entered    in    1720. 


There  was  little  surprise  when  in  1726 
he  was  chosen  Fellow  of  Lincoln  Col- 
lege in  the  same  university.  His 
zeal  and  leadership  in  religion  were 
recognized  early  in  a  group  of  stu- 
dents who  met  to  aid  one  another  in 
their  studies  and  in  their  religious 
duties.  In  sarcasm  people  called 
them  the  "Holy  Club"  and  later 
"Methodists."  To  this  group  of  stu- 
dents John's  younger  brother  Charles 
belonged.  He  was  one  day  to  be- 
come the  poet  and  hymn  writer  of 
Methodism.  Later,  George  Whitefield 
joined,  the  man  who  was  to  become 
the  most  powerful  preacher  of  the 
eightenth   century. 

In  1735  the  two  brothers  sailed  for 
the  new  colony  of  Georgia,  John  to  be 
a  missionary  to  the  settlers  and  In- 
dians and  Charles  to  serve  as  secre- 
tary to  General  Oglethorpe.  Their 
mission  was  unsuccessful.  But  it 
was  of  great  and  lasting  benefit  to 
themselves,  for  a  group  of  Moravian 
missionaries  so  stirred  them  by  the 
noble  and  peaceful  Christian  charac- 
ter of  their  lives  that  they  longed  to 
be  like  them.  As  a  result  shortly 
after  they  had  returned  to  England 
they  were  genuinely  converted.  Al- 
though they  had  been  Christians 
since  childhood,  it  was  a  cold  and  for- 
mal and  self-centered  religion.  This 
experience  changed  their  lives  and 
gave  them  inner  peace  and  a  passion 
to  influence  others  which  they  had 
lacked  before.  They  were  both  new 
men. 

From  this  time  on  for  the  rest  of 
his  life,  over  fifty  years,  John  Wesley 
had  as  he  says,  "one  point  in  view, 
to  promote  as  far  as  I  am  able,  prac- 


THE  UPLIFT 


tical  religion,  and  by  the  grace  of 
God,  to  beget,  preserve,  and  increase 
the  life  of  God  in  the  souls  of  men." 
Worries  over  his  own  soul's  condi- 
tion which  had  long  haunted  him  were 
now  ended.  Hereafter  the  world  was 
to  be  his  parish,  a  world  full  of  people 
in  misery,  and  neglect,  and  without 
proper  guidance.  He  had  a  message 
especially  for  the  unprivileged,  a  mes- 
sage declaring  that  God  is  the  Fath- 
er of  all  men  and  that  before  Him 
all  are  equal  and  can  be  saved.  From 
the  beginning  the  religion  which  he 
preached  was  democratic.  A  Chris- 
tian experience  was  possible  for  the 
humblest  and  poorest  of  men,  for 
miners  and  colliers  as  well  as  for 
kings  and  lords.  Although  this 
sounds  commonplace  to  us  it  was 
something  new  in  Wesley's  day.  The 
hope  and  cheer  it  brought  was  like 
a  change  in  atmosphere  after  a  north 
wind    blows. 

We  are  not  surprised  that  most  of 
the  clergymen  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land should  be  suspicious  of  such  a 
warm  religion  open  to  everybody,  nor 
that  they  refused  to  permit  Wesley 
to  preach  in  their  churches.  But  that 
was  not  to  be  the  end;  a  way  was  to 
be  found  and  it  was  at  hand.  In  1739 
George  Whitefield  had  begun  preach- 
ing in  the  open  air  in  the  north  of 
England.  He  invited  Wesley  to  fol- 
low his  example.  At  first  Wesley 
hesitated,  but  shortly  he  too  went  out 
into  the  fields,  the  highways  and 
hedges.  He  could  not  resist  the  needs 
of  the  neglected.  With  his  first  ser- 
mon in  the  open  air  began  the  great 
religious  revival  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  and  Methodism  was  born. 
He  continued  this  work  for  over  fifty 
years,  traveling  over  much  of  Great 
Britain,    preaching   and    directing    the 


religious  revival.  Wherever  he  preach- 
ed he  organized  a  class  meeting,  which 
became  a  Methodist  society.  He 
traveled  some  two  hundred  twenty- 
five  thousand  miles  during  the  course 
of  his  life,  and  preached  some  forty 
thousand  sermons.  But  he  did  much 
more  than  preach.  The  societies  he 
started,  he  visited  frequently,  to  su- 
pervise and  direct  them  along  right 
lines.  This  personal  supervision  of 
the  revival  is  one  great  reason  for 
its  success.  He  held  conferences  with 
his  ministers  and  with  lay  helpers, 
training  and  guiding  them.  He  main- 
tained boarding  schools,  and  conduct- 
ed numerous  institutions  for  charity. 
He  wrote  several  books,  and  many 
tracts  on  burning  questions  of  the 
day  such  as,  slavery,  smuggling,  war, 
and  such  evils.  He  prepared  and  dis- 
tributed books  in  cheap  editions  for 
the   poor. 

He  carried  on  these  labors  under 
conditions  that  would  have  discourag- 
ed most  men.  Often  he  was  opposed 
by  ignorant  mobs,  and  persecuted  by 
unfriendly  clergymen.  He  traveled, 
usually  on  horseback,  over  bad  roads 
and  in  all  kinds  of  weather.  At  times 
he  lived  on  bread  only  and  slept  on 
bare  boards.  It  is  all  the  more  re- 
markable because  he  was  a  man 
slight  of  body  and  small  in  stature 
and  never  robust.  He  was  the  great- 
est apostle  since  Saint  Paul,  of  whom 
he  reminds  us  in  many  ways,  chiefly 
in  his  great  passion  to  increase  right 
living,  in  the  length  of  his  Christian 
service,  and  in  the  hardships  he  en- 
dured. 

When  Westy  died  at  the  age  of 
nearly  eighty-eight,  a  new  England 
was  coming  to  birth.  As  early  as  the 
middle  of  the  century  signs  of  a 
change   for   the   better   could    already 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


be  seen  in  the  attitude  of  people  to- 
ward religion,  and  in  the  way  they 
lived.  By  the  end  of  the  century  the 
change  was  decisive.  Those  most  pow- 
erfully affected  by  the  revival  were 
to  be  found  among  the  masses  in 
industrial  centers.  Rough  and  vi- 
cious miners  and  colliers,  without  re- 
spect for  God  or1  man,  were  trans- 
formed into  sober,  law-abiding  citi- 
zens. 

Gradually  Wesley's  work  had  its  ef- 
fect upon  other  denominations,  such 
as  the  Congregational  and  the  Bapti  ••: 
In  the  Church  of  England,  which  cam; 
under  the  influence  of  the  re-'.val, 
his  emphasis  on  conversion,  fai'th.  and 
service  for  others  won  man;  sym- 
pathizers who  were  called  "Evange- 
licals." More  and  more  men  ^aw  the 
need  of  putting  political  a  id  social 
wrongs  light  again.  A  hew  spirit 
of  philanthropy  was  springing  up. 
One  social  reform  after  another  swept 
the  land,  and  more  were  to  follow 
after  Wesley's  death.  The  lot  of 
the  poor  was  made  better,  and  lines 
dividing  the  higher  and  lower  classes 
were  breaking  down.  In  1789  a  bloody 
revolution  swept  through  France  be- 
cause of  the  miseries  of  the  poor. 
England  was  far  less  disturbed,  for 
a  more  peaceful  change  came  to  pass 
under  the  work  inspired  by  Wesley. 
Here  are  some  of  the  reforms  he 
fought  for.  He  had  denounced  slav- 
ery as  "a  scandal,  not  only  to  Chris- 
tianity but  to  humanity,"  and  where 
as  before  1750  most  people  thought 
of  the  slave  trade  as  a  benefit  to  the 
nation  and  few  thought  it  wrong,  by 
1833  it  was  wiped  out  of  the  British 
Dominions.  He  was  a  ceaseless 
enemy  of  intemperance.  He  encour- 
aged prison  reform,  and  the  great 
pioneer  in  this  reform,  John  Howard, 


gave  Wesley  the  credit  for  inspiring 
him  to  fight  against  evil  prison  con- 
ditions. It  is  not  without  reason  that 
Wesley  has  been  called  "the  first 
great  friend  of  the  poor."  Since  the 
day  when  as  an  Oxford  student  he 
had  set  up  schools  for  the  poor,  he 
kept  up  an  interest  in  needy  people, 
especially  for  the  poor  sick,  and  the 
poor  in  prison.  He  spread  cheap  lit- 
erature so  that  those  who  could  not 
afford  to  buy  books  could  have  some 
education.  When  Sunday  schools  came 
into  existence,  Wesley  and  the  Meth- 
odists gave  them  hearty  support.  They 
spread  rapidly  because  the  revival 
had  made  it  seem  only  right  that  all 
people  should  have  religious  instruc- 
tion, poor  as  well  as  rich.  The  com- 
ing of  the  Sunday  school  created  a 
new  interest  in  education,  and  great 
credit  must  be  given  to  John  Wesley 
for  this.  In  addition  to  the  encour- 
agement he  gave  the  Sunday  schools 
he  set-up  schools  for  children  in  many 
Methodist  centers,  -  and  he  insisted 
that  religion  must  be  taught  in  Meth- 
odist homes. 

Wesley  lived  to  see  Methodism 
spread  not  only  in  England  but  to 
America  and  other  lands.  In  Ameri- 
ca, the  only  religious  ministry  many 
pioneers  had  came  from  itinerant 
Methodists  like  Francis  Asbury. 
Methodism  today  is  one  of  the  larg- 
est Protestant  denominations  in  the 
world. 

Wesley's  labor  is  carried  on  today 
in  the  lives  of  his  followers  and  in 
all  people  and  churches  that  have 
caught  his  spirit  and  are  trying  to 
be  servants  of  Christ  as  he  was.  Like 
John  Brown  of  our  own  history, 
Wesley's  body  has  gone  the  way  of 
all  flesh,  but  his  soul  goes  marching 
on. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


ADVENTURE  ON  MOUNTAIN  PEAKS 


By  W.  J.  Banks 


The  mountain  climber  can't  afford  a 
mistake.  His  first  misstep  or  error 
of  judgment  is  likely  to  be  his  last. 

Yet  mountaineering  is  not  regarded 
as  a  particulary  dangerous  pastime. 
After  all,  one  lapse  may  bring  the 
motorist,  or  the  pedestrian,  to  an 
untimely  end;  yet  most  of  us  die  in 
bed.  Mountain  climbing  is  a  science 
with  professional  instructors,  ade- 
quate tools  and  strict  rules  which 
are  designed  to  protect  the  green- 
horn from  his  own  folly. 

Far  from  being  a  foolhardy  occu- 
pation, as  some  may  think,  it  has 
for  its  first  and  inviolable  rule : 
"Safety  First."  Ascents  which  a 
generation  or  two  ago  would  have 
been  regarded  as  impossible  are  made 
regularly  now  by  amateurs,  so  great- 
ly have  the  technique  of  climbing 
and  the  knowledge  of  its  fine  points 
advanced.  Yet  the  modern  Alpinist 
knows  his  own  capacity  and  does  not 
tempt  fate  by  trying  to  exceed  it. 

A  few  years  ago  a  young  English- 
man smuggled  himself  and  three  na- 
tive porters  across  the  forbidden  bor- 
der of  Tibet  and  began  a  privite  as- 
sault upon  Mount  Everest.  Laborious- 
ly the  tiny  party  struggled  from  camp 
to  camp  up  the  vast  glacial  approach- 
es to  the  mighty  peak.  But  food  ran 
low,  and  there  were  no  coolies  to  keep 
the  chain  of  supplies  intact  through 
the  lower  camps.  Finally  the  young 
man  left  his  companions  and  started 
alone  up  the  steepening  snow  slopes. 
The  blizzard  enveloped  him,  and  he 
was  never  seen  again. 

Professional  and  experienced  am- 
ateur   Alpinists    will    understand    the 


irresistible  impluse  which  drew  him 
to  almost  inevitable  doom,  while 
they  will  condemn  the  reckless  at- 
tempt as  against  the  first  principles 
of  the  profession.  Few  of  the  climb- 
ing fraternity  however,  would  hesitate 
to  give  all  their  wordly  posessions 
in  exchange  for  the  opportunity  of 
participation  in  a  proparly  ©quipped 
expedition  to  tackle  the  world's  high- 
est  peak. 

Mountaineering  has  had  a  promi- 
nent place  in  European  outdoor  life 
for  generations,  but  only  now  is  it 
coming  into  its  own  in  America. 
The  climber  of  this  continent  is  a 
fortunate  person  indeed,  for  in  the 
Rocky  Mountains,  both  north  and 
south  of  the  United  States-Canadian 
border  there  are  climbs  aplenty  for 
everyone  from  the  beginner  to  the 
star  performer. 

The  North  American  youth  who 
goes  in  for  this  absorbing  pastime 
has  one  advantage  over  his  Europe- 
an cousin.  He  can  reasonably  b-pe  to 
accomplish,  some  day,  that  dream 
of  every  Alpinist,  a  first  ascent.  In 
the  Rockies  there  are  still  many  peaks 
which  have  never  been  scaled  by  man. 
Many  are  not  so  remote  or  hope- 
lessly difficult  as  to  bar  them  from 
the  thoughts  of  the  ordinary  climber 
of  moderate  means  who  is  williing 
to  learn  the  fine  points  of  the  art1 
through    years    of    apprenticeship. 

The  equipment  of  the  mountain 
climber  is  not  too  elaborate,  though 
it  must  be  chosen  with  great  care. 
It  includes  loose-fitting,  sturdy  cloth- 
ing and  shoes  with  regulation  climb- 
ing   hobs;    ropes,    pitons,    karabiners 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


and    an    icce-axe    for    glacial    slopes. 

Rope  is  the  ever-present  aid  of 
the  Alpinist  and  is  the  best  safeguard 
for  a  party  except  for  the  first  man 
in  the  ascent  and  the  last  in  descent, 
who  should  be  particularly  skilled. 
When  joined  by  rope  fifteen  or 
twenty  feet  apart,  three  or  four 
people  can  hold  up  one  of  their  com- 
rades who  had  lost  hold,  provided  only 
one  moves  at  a  time  over  difficult 
rock  faces  and  the  rope  is  kept  taut 
so  that  the  falling  body  cannot  gain 
momentum  before  being  checked. 

The  climber  may  also  use  his  rope, 
thrown  over  a  projection  above,  to 
draw  himself  up  a  rock  face  which 
lacks  hand  and  toe  holds.  Even  more 
difficult  and  dangerous  for  the  be- 
ginner is  the  descent  "en  rappel," 
or  roping  down,  considered  by  many 
as  the  most  spectacular  and  thrill- 
ing of  the  Alpinist's  accomplishments. 
The  rope  may  be  looped  through  a 
sling  or  a  karabiner  (a  large,  oval 
snap  ring)  attached  to  a  projecting 
rock  or  a  piton.  The  latter  is  an  iron 
spiike  with  a  big  eye,  and  is  driven  in- 
to a  crack  in  the  rock. 

The  skill  of  the  experienced  moun- 
tain climbr  is  many  sided.  His  ability 
to  choose  toe  and  finger  holds,  to 
test  their  strength,  to  adhere  to  them 
and  to  transfer  his  weight  from  one 
to  the  other  without  loss  of  poise 
and  perfect  balance,  is  almost  un- 
canny. Creeping,  crawling,  writhing 
upward  inch  by  inch,  hanging  on  by 
the  finger  tips,  he  employs  every 
nerve  and  muscle  which  is  brought 
into  play  and  developed  to  the  utmost 
of    its    capaicity. 

For  novices  at  least,  the  descent  is 
more  difficult  than  the  ascent,  and 
more  dangerous,  if  proper  precautions 
are    not    taken.     Going    up,    all    the 


attention  of  the  climber  is  concen- 
trated upon  possible  holds  above,  but 
in  coming  down  the  corner  of  the  eye 
is  bound  to  catch  an  occasional 
glimpse  of  the  giddy  depths  below.  If 
you  feel  dizzy  when  looking  from  the 
top  of  a  high  building,  you  had  better 
not  take   up   mountain   climbing. 

A  slow,  methodical  approach,  with 
hurry  always  strictly  forbidden,  is 
the  mountaineer's  invarible  rule.  The 
ascent  of  most  great  mountains  in- 
volves days  or  weeks  of  laborious 
work  in  the  establishment  of  successive 
camps  on  the  lower  slopes,  and  hard 
travel  over  comparatively  uninterest- 
ing ground  before  the  assault  upon 
the  peak  brings  the  kind  of  climbing 
that  is  popularly  supposed  to  occupy 
the  Alpinist  exclusively.  Then  the 
heart  must  be  slowly  accustomed  to 
exertion  in   the  rarified   atmosphere. 

Little  wonder  that  a  man,  after 
hearing  his  friend  recount  his  ad- 
ventures above  the  tree-line  and  look- 
ing at  his  photographs  of  difficult 
ascents,  exclaimed  inereduously,"And 
you  call  that  fun!"  Why  climb  a 
mountain?  That  is  a  question  that 
is  often  asked  by  those  who  have  never 
done  it,  but  never  by  the  initiated. 

Oftentimes  the  view  to  be  obtained 
from  the  peak  is  in  itself  ten  times 
worth  the  effort.  Words  are  entirely 
inadequate  to  describe  the  vista  which 
unfolds  itself  before  the  enraptured 
eyes  of  those  who  have  attained  to 
the  ridge  of  some  mighty  range,  the 
roof  of  a  continent.  Then  there  is  the 
physical  benefit  of  the  effort;  but 
probably  a  sense  of  achievement,  of 
having  conquered  apparently  insuper- 
able obstacles,  of  having  successfully 
accepted  a  challenge,  is  the  greatest 
reward. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


GASTON  COUNTY 

By  Carl  Goerch  in  The  State  Magazine 


Mrs.  M.  B.  Wales,  of  Gastonia, 
had  told  me  exactly  how  to  go. 

"When  you  get  to  Stanley,"  she 
had  said,  cross  the  railroad  tracks, 
bear  to  the  right  and  when  you 
reach  a  point  where  there  is  a  fork 
in  the  paved  road,  take  the  road  that 
bears  to  the  left.  Then  turn  off  at 
the  first  dirt  road  that  goes  to  the 
left,  and  about  a  mile  down  that 
you'll  find  the  Rhyne  house." 

I  reached  Stanley  0.  K.  I  turned 
to  the  left  but  missed  the  dirt  road 
and  kept  on  going.  After  a  minute 
or  two  I  began  to  realize  that  per- 
haps I  had  made  a  mistake. 

Close  by  the  highway  was  a  Negro 
cabin.  The  doors  and  windows  were 
open.  I  blew  the  horn  but  there 
was  no  answer.  Following  a  second 
sounding  of  the  horn  there  came  a  yell 
from  across  the  field  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  road.  I  looked  and  ob- 
served an  elderly  colored  man  com- 
ing toward  me. 

Leaning  out  of  the  window  of  the 
car  I  yelled:  "Where's  the  Rhyne 
house?' 

He  nodded  and  smiled.  "Yes,"  he 
hollered,    "that's    my    house." 

"The   Rhyne   house!"  I   shouted. 

He  looked  at  me  in  astonishment. 
"Why  no,"  he  yelled.  "'Tain't  iron 
at  all:  it's  just  a  plain  wooden 
house." 

After  that  I  waited  until  he  came 
up  to  the  car.  He  then  informed  me 
where  I  should  have  turned,  so  I  went 
on  back  and  this  time  got  to  the 
house    without    further    difficulty. 

The  Rhyne  house  is  located  in 
the  upper  part  of  Gaston  County.  It's 


a  large  structure,  built  of  brick  which 
are  now  painted  grey.  Mr.  Thomas 
Rhyne  erected  it  in  1799  and  the  date 
is  plainly  visible  on  the  side  of  the 
house,  having  been  worked  in  by 
means  of  a  different  type  of  brick 
from  that  used  in  the  rest  of  the 
construction    work. 

Thomas  Rhyne  was  the  first  man 
by  that  name  to  come  to  Gaston 
County.  He  emigrated  from  Germany 
during  the  Revolutionary  War,  went 
to  Pennsylvania  and  then  headed 
South.  His  house  was  considered  a 
real  show-place  and  was  one  of  the 
most  elaborate  in  that  part  of  the 
state.     It  had  eleven  rooms. 

Another  interesting  feature  about 
the  place  is  that  it  has  been  continu- 
ously occupied  since  1799  by  the 
descendants  of  Thomas  Rhyne,  the 
present  occupant  being  Mr.  Richard 
Rhyne. 

There  was  one  thing  which  Mrs. 
Wales  told  me  to  be  sure  to  see,  and 
that  was  the  cupboard.  When  I  ex- 
plained my  wishes  to  Mr.  Rhyne  he 
said:    "Sure,   come   right   on   in." 

You  women-folks  who  are  interested 
in  antiques  would  go  wild  if  you  could 
see  that  piece  of  furniture.  It's  10 
feet  high,  built  of  solid  walnut  with 
inlays  of  satinwood,  put  together  with 
wooden  pegs.  As  beautiful  a  thing 
as  ever  a  cabinet-maker  turned  out. 

Would  you  like  to  buy  it? 

No  chance.  Mr.  Rhyne  has  already 
refused  $1,500  for  it  and  intimated 
that  he  wouldn't  turn  it  loose  for  much 
more  than  that. 

The  Rhyne  house  is  only  one  of  the 
many    interesting    places    in    Gaston 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


County.  I  said  something  a  moment 
ago  about  the  town  of  Stanley.  It's 
one  of  the  oldest  communities  in  the 
county.  Upon  completion  of  the  old 
Carolina  Central  Railroad  from  Char- 
lotte in  1862,  the  town  (then  called 
Brevard  Station)  became  a  concentra- 
tion point  for  Confederate  soldiers 
from    surrounding    counties. 

Six  miles  from  Stanley  is  Mount 
Holly,  a  thriving  little  industrial  town 
located  on  a  tract  described  in  an  old 
Armstrong  grant  from  George  II  and 
transferred  to  George  Rutlege  in 
1754  as  a  parcel  of  land  "on  the  So. 
side  of  the  Catawba  River  on  Kuyken- 
dall,  the  Dutchman's,  Creek."  Penn- 
sylvania Dutch  were  destined  to  play 
an  important  part  in  the  develop- 
ment of  this  and  neighborhood  coun- 
ties. Holly  trees  on  the  creek  bank 
suggested  the  town's  name. 

The  old  Hutchinson  place,  west  of 
the  Mount  Holly  school  buildings, 
is  the  site  of  the  home  of  Robert 
Alexander,  soldier  of  the  Revolution, 
planter,  and  one  of  the  first  members 
of  the  General  Assembly.      (1781-87). 

On  the  southern  side  of  the  town 
is  the  Costner  Place,  called  the  Model 
Farm  by  General  D.  H.  Hill  when  he 
came  there  after  the  War  Between  the 
States.  At  the  end  of  one  year  he 
renamed  it  Hard  Scrabble  and  re- 
turned to  Charlotte. 

Left  from  Mount  Holly,  on  State 
Highway  271,  is  Mountain  Island, 
where  stands  the  old  St.  Joseph's 
Roman  Catholic  Church,  built  in  1842 
and  associated  with  the  early  efforts 
of  the  bishop  who  later  became  James 
Cardinal  Gibbons  of  Baltimore.  In 
the  plain  frame  structure  are  the 
original  worn  pews  and  clear  glass 
windows.  The  Stations  of  the  Cross 
are    represented    by    simple,    crudely 


painted  pictures. 

During  the  pastorate  of  Father 
J.  P.  O'Connell,  James  Gibbons,  then 
32  years  of  age,  was  made  bishop 
and  vicar  apostolic  of  North  Caro- 
lina: the  State's  first  Roman  Catholic 
bishop  and  the  youngest  in  America. 
In  1869  Bishop  Gibbons  established 
the  Sisters  of  Mercy  in  the  State 
bringing  nuns  from  Charleston,  S.  C, 
to  found  schools  and  hospitals.  Among 
monuments  to  his  work  are  Belmont 
Abbey  and   Cathedral. 

There  are  three  well  known  in- 
stitutions near  Belmont  operated  by 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  There's 
Sacred  Heart  Academy,  a  girls' 
boarding  school;  St.  Leo's  School,  for 
boys  between  6  and  8  years  of  age,  and 
Belmont  Abbey  College,  conducted  by 
the  Benedictine  Order,  with  an  en- 
rollment  of   about   200. 

Belmont  Abbey  occupies  the  site  of 
the  old  Caldwell  plantation.  It  was  a 
wilderness  at  the  time  a  group  of 
Benedictines  came  to  that  section  to 
establish    a    monastery. 

The  frame  chapel,  dedicated  in  1877 
to  Mary,  Help  of  Christians,  later 
became  known  as  Maryhelp.  A  small 
brick  college  building  was  erected,  the 
beginning  of  the  first  Roman  Catholic 
college  in  the  middle  South,  for  the 
education  of  boys.  The  mission  was 
made  independent  in  1824,  and  the 
community  of  Belmont  recieved  the 
official   title   of   Maryhelp   Abbey. 

Another  honor  came  in  1910  when 
Pope  Piux  X  formed  an  Abbey 
Nullius  from  eight  counties  of  the 
region.  Bishop  Leo  Haid,  in  recogni- 
tion of  whose  25  years'  administra- 
tion Belmont  Abbey  was  raised  to 
the  status  of  a  cathedral,  chose  as 
the  heraldic  symbol  of  the  institution 
the  fir  tree,  with  the  motto   Crescat. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


(Let  it  grow.) 

Head  of  the  institution  at  the 
present  time  is  Father-Abbot  Taylor, 
as  delightful  and  affable  a  gentle- 
man as  you  would  want  to  meet.  The 
abbey  is  a  quiet,  restful  spot,  and 
when  you  enter  its  grounds  it  seems 
almost  as  though  you  were  in  another 
world. 

It  was  in  Belmont  that  Mr.  R.  L. 
Stowe  told  me  about  he  old  Hanks 
home,  about  three  miles  from  town. 
It  was  there  that  Dicky  Hanks  lived. 
Dicky  was  an  uncle  of  Nancy  Hanks 
(mother  of  Abraham  Lincoln)  and 
Nancy  spent  a  goodly  portion  of  her 
childhood  at  his  home.  Mr.  Stowe 
told  me  that  as  a  boy  he  recalled  that 
his  father  hadi  often  pointed  out  the 
site  of  the  cabin  to  him. 

Needless  to  say  Mr.  Stowe  didn't 
let  me  get  out  of  Belmont  without 
pointing  out  the  new  high  school 
building,  said  to  be  the  most  up-to-date 
school  building  in  all  of  North  Caro- 
lina. The  Belmonters  are  some  kind 
of   proud    of   it. 

I  don't  know  whether  you  knew 
it  or  not,  but  Gaston  County  has  the 
distinction  of  having  more  incor- 
porated towns  in  it  than  any  other 
county  in  the  state.     Here's  the  list: 

Gastonia,  Dallas,  McAdensville, 
Cherryville,  Lowell,  Bessemer  City, 
Mount    Holly,    Stanley,    Belmont. 

Belmont.  McAdensville  and  Cram- 
erton  are  all  within  two  or  three 
miles  of  one  another.  Cramerton 
is  where  the  big  Cramerton  mills  are 
located:  one  of  the  biggest  textile 
plants  in  the  ctate  and  a  model  com- 
munity in  every  respect.  McAdensville 
also  has  a  good-sized  cotton  mill,  em- 
ploying several  hundred  people.  It 
was  at  McAdensville  that  Adam 
Springs  is  buried.  You  should  know 
about  him  bv  all  means. 


Mr.  Springs  owned  practically  all 
of  the  property  around  McAdensville. 
He  was  a  great  fisherman  and  always 
had  a  number  of  fish  traps  set  out  in 
South  Fork  River.  Came  time  for 
him  to  die  and  he  did  a  lot  of 
worrying  about  his  fish  traps.  One 
of  the  last  requests  he  made  was  that 
he  wanted  to  be  buried  in  a  stand- 
ing position,  so  as  to  better  be  able  to 
watch  his  traps.  He  died  and  his 
wishes  were  carried  out. 

That  was  a  number  of  years  ago. 
Recently  his  tombstone  was  struck 
by  lightning  and  was  practically  de- 
molished. 

Lowell  is  a  mile  or  two  off  U.  S. 
highway  No.  74.  It's  a  mill  town: 
has  some  nice  business  buildings  in 
it  and  also  an  unusually  large  num- 
ber of  attractive  homes  for  a  town  of 
that  size.  There's  a  paved  highway — 
State  Route  No.  7 — which  connects 
Lowell    with    Gastonia. 

Near  the  outskirts  of  the  latter 
town,  on  the  right  side  of  the  road, 
you'll  see  the  plant  of  the  Dixie  Ma- 
chinery Company.  It's  quite  a  large 
concern  and  is  operated  by  Mr.  Ken- 
neth Todd,  who  has  the  reputation 
of  being  quite  a  character.  Some 
time  ago.  when  business  was  bad,  he 
had  a  big  sign  in  front  of  the  gate- 
way leading  into  his  place — 
"OPENED  BY  MISTAKE."  That's 
been  taken  down  now  though.  In- 
stead, there's  another  big  sign  which 
reads  like  this: 

DIXIE  MACHINERY  COMPANY 
Established    Yesterday 

Seems  that  Mr.  Todd  got  darned 
sick  and  tired  of  seeing  signs  and 
reading  advertisements  where  So-and 
So  had  been  established  in  business 
75  years;  Somebody-else  50  years,  and 
so  on.  So  when  he  opened  up,  he 
put  the  "Established-Yesterday"  sign 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


up  in  front  of  his  place  and  it's 
been   there   ever   since. 

When  you  think  of  Gastonia  you 
think  of  cotton  mills.  But  there's 
something  else  you  should  think  of 
as  well.  Lot  of  people  have  an  idea 
that  Gastonia  is  interested  only  in 
textile  mills.  That's  not  so.  Lot  of 
other  people  think  that  the  population 
of  the  town  is  composed  mostly  of 
folks  who  have  become  rich  in  a 
short  period  of  time  and  who  are  in- 
terested in  mills  and  making  money. 
That's  not  so  either.  The  majority  of 
the  residents  of  Gastonia  are  descend- 
ants from  early  settlers — the  Rhynes, 
the  Rankins  and  others.  And  you'll 
find  as  much  culture  to  the  square 
block  in  Gastonia  as  you  will  find  in 
any  other  town  in  the  state. 

There  are  over  43  cotton  textile 
mills  in  Greater  Gastonia,  and  this 
record  clearly  merits  the  name  which 
has  been  given  the  town  for  many 
years — "The  South's  City  of 
Spindles." 

Bessemer  City  is  located  in  the 
western  part  of  Gastonia  and  Kings 
Mountain.  It  lies  in  a  beautiful  val- 
ley, Whetstone  Mountain  rising  to  a 
considerable  height.  On  entering  the 
town  one  gets  a  view  which  gives 
the  impression  that  you're  coming  to 
a  mountain   community. 

Among  the  larger  towns  of  the 
county  is  Cherryville,  situated  in  the 
northwest  part  of  the  county.  It  is 
sixty  years  old,  having  been  incor- 
porated in  1881.  It  might  be  said, 
however,  to  have  had  its  beginning 
about  1853  at  the  crossroads  store  of 
Henry  Summit  descendant  of  one 
of  the  pioneer  settlers  of  the  county. 

Tradition  has  it  that  Cherryville 
got  its  name  from  the  long  rows  of 
cherry    trees    lining    the    rail    fences 


which  enclosed  farms  on  both  sides 
of  the  road.  There  are  a  number 
of  big  mills  in  the  city  and  its  im- 
mediate   environments. 

As  you  know,  Gastonia  is  the 
present  county  seat  of  Gaston,  but 
it  didn't  always  hold  that  distinction. 
Gaston  was  cut  off  from  Lincoln  in 
1846.  The  people  decided  that  the 
village  of  Dallas  would  be  the  best 
place  for  the  courthouse,  and  that's 
where  it  was  built.  It  remained  there 
until  1911  when,  as  the  result  of 
an  election  held  in  1909,  the  county 
seat  was  moved  to  Gastonia.  Dallas 
derives  its  name  from  the  Hon.  George 
M.  Dallas,  of  Philadephia,  who  was 
vice  president  of  the  United  States 
in  1844.  Chances  are  that  you  thought 
it  was  named  for  Dallas,  Texas,  but 
that  isn't  so. 

The  old  courthouse  square  is  still  in 
Dallas,  with  the  courthouse  standing 
in  the  center,  surrounded  by  beauti- 
ful old  trees.  The  building  is  now  a 
community  center  and  is  also  used 
for   a   city   hall. 

As  we  said  a  moment  ago,  Gaston 
was  carved  out  of  Lincoln  County. 
Lincoln  used  to  be  in  Tryon  County, 
but  was  cut  off  in  1799  and  became 
a  county  by  its  own  right.  Tryon 
was  carved  out  of  Mecklenburg 
County  and,  if  you  want  to  go  back 
any  further  than  that,  we  might  add 
that  Mecklenburg  was  carved  out  of 
Ansin,  Anson  out  of  Bladen,  Bladen 
out  of  New  Hanover  and  New 
Hanover  from  Territory  which  had 
been  Clarendon  but  was  then  Bath. 
That's  far  enough. 

The  County  was  named  for  Judge 
William  Gaston  (and  so  was 
Gastonia),  Associate  Justice  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  North  Carolina. 
Judge  Gaston,  in  addition  to  his  many 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


other  accomplishments,  was  both 
musican  and  poet.  He  wrote  the 
words  of  North  Carolina's  state  song, 
"The  Old  North  State." 

And  here's  something  else  that's 
rather  unusual:  Despite  the  fact  that 
both  Gaston  County  and  Gastonia 
were  named  for  him,  Judge  Gaston 
never  was  in  the  county  at  any  time 
during    his    lifetime. 

In  connection  with  Gaston  County's 
mammoth  textile  industry,  it  is  fitting 
that  something  be  said  about  the  start 
of  the  business  in  that  section.  The 
first  mill  was  on  the  South  Fork  River 
about  two  miles  from  Lowell  and  was 
known  as  the  Woodlawn  mill.  The 
promoters  were  Caleb  J.  Lineberger 
and  others.  The  second  was  Stowe's 
Factory,  established  by  Jasper  Stowe 
and  also  located  on  the  South  Fork. 
Woodlawn  mill  was  started  in  1845, 
but  it  didn't  really  start  operating 
until  1848,  the  same  year  that  Stowe's 
Factory  got  underway.  The  third 
mill  was  known  as  the  Mountain  Is- 
land Mill  and  was  started  in  1846  by 
Thomas  Tate  of  Greensboro.  Since 
then,  the  number  of  mills  has  been 
increasing  steadily  until  now  it'is  al- 
most impossible  to  get  out  of  sight  of 
one  of  the  manufacturing  establish- 
ments: you  see  them  on  all  sides,  no 
matter  what  part  of  the  county  you 
visit. 

The  man  who  is  generally  regarded 
as  the  first  settler  in  what  is  now 
Gaston  County  was  named  Peter 
Heyl,  of  Hoyle.  Peter  was  a  native 
of  Germany  and  was  born  in  1710.  He 
landed  at  Philadelphia  in  1738.  It 
was  in  1747  that  he  and  his  family 
moved  into  North  Carolina.  Their 
place  of  permanent  settlement  was  on 
the  South  Fork  at  which  was  after- 
wards known  as  Hoyle's  Bridge,  three 


miles  from  Dallas  on  the  road  from 
Dallas  to  Stanley. 

As  you  undoubtedly  know,  there 
are  scores  of  Rankins  in  Gaston 
County.  Somebody  told  me  last  week 
that  at  the  last  Rankin  family  re- 
union there  were  close  to  1,500  persons 
in    attendance. 

The  first  Rankin  to  come  down  into 
this  section  of  North  Carolina  was 
Samuel  Rankin  and  his  wife, 
Eleanor  Alexander.  They  migrated 
from  Bucks  County,  Pa.,  established 
themselves  on  fertile  farming  land 
and  became  substantial  citizens  from 
the  very   start. 

The  oldest  church  in  the  county  is 
Goshen,  located  about  ten  miles  east 
of  Gastonia.  It  was  also  the  first 
Presbyterian  Church  to  be  established 
west  of  the  Cawtawba  River.  The 
formal  organization  probably  took 
place  in  1764,  because  in  that  year 
Rev.  Elihu  Spencer  and  Rev. 
Alexander  McWhorter  were  sent  by 
the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia to  "the  back  parts  of  North 
Carolina,"  for  the  express  purpose  of 
organizing  churches  and  assisting 
them  in  setting  their  boundaries.  In 
1767  we  find  this  record  on  the 
minutes  of  the  Synod:  "Goshen,  in  the 
fords  of  the  Catawba  petitions  for 
someone  to  preach  for  them."  This 
shows  a  church  existing  in  1767. 

Long  Creek  Church  was  among  the 
first  Baptist  churches  organized  in 
North  Carolina,  but  the  exact  date  of 
its  organization  is  unknown.  Available 
records  show  that  it  was  reorganized 
in  1772,  and  the  records  are  almost 
complete  from  that  time  on,  but  prior 
to  1772  the  history  of  this  church  is 
traditional. 

The  one  thing  of  which  the  folks 
in    Gaston    County   perhaps   are   more 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


proud  than  anything  else  is  the 
Orthopedic  Hospital,  located  close  to 
Gastonia.  This  institution  is  the 
fiuition  of  the  dream  of  Robert  B. 
Babington,  Sr.  The  dream  was  in 
1909  and  eight  years  later  an  or- 
ganization was  perfected.  It  wasn't 
until  about  ten  years  later,  however, 
that  state  aid  was  made  available, 
There's  no  grander  institution  any- 
where in  the  state.  As  a  result  of  its 
work,  more  than  25,000  have  been 
examined  or  treated  in  the  hospital 
or  its  clinics  over  the  state,  and  in 
the  hospital  proper  there  have  been 
admitted    almost    5,    000    patients. 

Incidentally,  Mrs.  Wales  told  me 
that  the  patients  at  the  hospital  are 
taking  great  interest  in  an  autograph 
collection  that  was  started  a  couple 
of  years  ago.  The  project  was  spon- 
sored by  William  Gaston  Chapter 
of  the  D.  A.  R.,  of  which  Mrs.  Wales 
was  regent  at  the  time.  So  far,  auto- 
graphs have  been  secured  from  Presi- 
dent Roosevelt,  Herbert  Hoover, 
Shirley  Temple  Nelson  Eddy  and 
many  other  people  of  prominence. 
The  collection  is  being  added  to  al- 
most daily. 

At  one  time  there  were  several  im- 
portant iron  works  in  Gaston  County. 
Between  1800  and  1850,  mining  com- 
panies carried  on  extensive  opera- 
tions around  High  Shoals  and  also 
near  Bessemer  City,  where  ruins  of 
the  furnace  are  still  standing.  The 
business  soon  played  out,  however. 
High  Shoals  today  is  an  active  textile 
town,  located  on  "the  South  Fork  and 
Catawba  rivers.  The  power  dam  was 
built  there  in  1893  when  the  first 
cotton  mill  was  established.  Recrea- 
tion grounds  extend  along  the  river 
and  lake  shore  and  present  a  most  at- 
tractive scene.  It's  a  neat  looking 
little    village. 


There's  an  interesting  story  in  con- 
nection with  the  North  Carilina- 
South  Carolina  boundary  line,  rela- 
tive to  which  a  dispute  lasted  for 
almost  a  century.  According  to  Mrs. 
Minnie  Stowe  Puett,  who  has  written 
an  excellent  book  on  Gaston,  the 
argument  began  about  1720  when  the 
purpose  to  erect  a  third  province  of 
Carolina,  with  the  Savannah  River 
for  its  northern  boundary,  began  to 
assume  definite  shape.  But  the  Lord's 
Proprietors,  not  thinking  the  matter 
of  much  importance,  sold  their  rights 
to  the  Crown  without  having  fixed 
the  limits  of  either  colony.  After 
the  surrender  of  the  charter  it  was 
thought  best  to  put  an  end  to  the 
uncertainity.  So  in  1729-30  the  newly 
appointed  Governors  of  the  two  Caro- 
linas,  who  were  then  in  London,  ap- 
peared before  the  Lords  of  the  Boards 
of  Trade  and  Plantations  and  made 
known  to  the  board  that  they  had 
agreed  upon  a  division  line.  The 
Governors,  however,  seemed  not  to 
have  felt  bound  by  their  agreement, 
and  the  Lords  of  Trade  withdrew  their 
instructions  to  them  and  ordered  that 
each  province  appoint  a  commission 
to  run  a  certain  line  subject  to  the 
King's  approval.  Accordingly,  an 
agreement  was  reached  and  the  survey 
actually  began  on  the  first  of  May 
1735. 

Every  once  and  a  while,  the  line  was 
extended  a  few  miles  farther  inland 
from  the  coast.  In  1772,  after  making 
the  required  offset,  which  is  a 
peculiar  crook,  so  as  to  leave  the 
Catawba  Indians  in  South  Carolina, 
commissioners  appointed  by  the 
Governors  of  the  two  provinces  ex- 
tended the  line,  in  due  west  course, 
from  the  confluence  of  the  South  Fork 
and  Catawba  rivers  to  Tryon  Moun- 
tain. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


The  Legislature  of  North  Carolina 
repudiated  not  only  "the  line  of  1772" 
but  also  the  authority  by  which  it 
was  run,  contending  that  the  parallel 
of  35  degrees  of  north  latitude,  hav- 
ing been  the  boundary  by  the  agree- 
ment of  1735,  could  not  be  changed 
by  a  commission  without  the  legisla- 
tures consent.  The  Legislature 
maintained  this  position  until  1813, 
when  it  agreed  that  the  line  of  1772 
should  be  recognized  as  part  of  the 
boundary. 

The  zigzag  shape  of  the  line,  as  it 
runs  through  the  southwest  coiner 
of  Union  County  to  the  Catawba 
River  was  necessary  to  throw  the 
reservation  of  the  Catawba  Indians 
in  the  province  of  South  Carolina. 
The  story  has  often  been  told  that 
the  commissioners  and  surveyors 
were  "influenced  by  the  close 
proximity  of  stills,"  but  that  isn't  so. 
In  other  words  the  tale  is  that  when- 


ever the  workmen  heard  that  a  liquor 
still  was  located  somewhere  ahead, 
they'd  make  a  bee-line  for  it,  regard- 
less of  how  crooked  their  line  might 
be. 

Right  now  everybody  in  Gastonia 
is  up  to  their  neck  with  work  prepara- 
tory to  staging  the  fourth  annual 
Cotton  Festival,  which  gets  under- 
way Sunday,  June  8.  Mack  Holland, 
Jr..  is  director  and  Joe  Roberts  is  in 
charge  of  publicity.  I  was  talking  to 
Gregg  Cherry  about  it  and  he  says 
that  it's  going  to  be  the  greatest  of 
all  festivals  that  Gastonia  has  ever 
held. 

Mr.  Cherry,  by  the  way,  may  give 
Gaston  County  further  distinction 
before  long.  For  the  last  couple 
of  years  he  has  been  consistently 
mentioned  as  a  canditate  for 
Governor  in  1944.  There  are  few  men 
in  the  state  who  have  a  larger  number 
of  fritnds  than  he  has. 


SELF-MASTERY 

Who,  harnessed  in  his  mail  of  self,  demands 

To  be  men's  master  and  their  sovreign  guide?. 

Proclaims  his  place,  and  by  sole  right  of  pride 

A  candidate  for  love  and  reverence  stands, 

As  if  the  power  within  his  empty  hands 

Had  fallen  from  the  sky,  with  all  beside, 

So  oft  to  longing  and  to  toil  denied, 

That  makes  the  leaders  and  the  lords  of  lands  ? 

He  who  would  lead  must  first  himself  be  led ; 

Who  would  be  loved  be  capable  to  love 

Beyond  the  utmost  he  receives,  who  claims 

The  rod  of  power  must  first  have  bowed 

And  being  honored,  honor  what's  above : 

This  know  the  men  who  leave  the  world  their  names. 

— Bayard  Taylor 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


RELIGION  ESSENTIAL  TO  MAKING 
AND  TRAINING  MEN 


(N.  C.  Christian  Advocate) 


Something  new  has  taken  place  in 
army  life  in  the  present  effort  to  train 
men.  The  War  Department  has  now  a 
religious  program  for  the  army.  The 
larger  demands  made  of  chaplains  and 
the  permanent  chapels  that  are  being 
provided  for  camps. 

In  the  chapel  construction  program, 
nothing  within  the  means  of  the  army 
is  being  left  undone  to  pi'ovide  proper 
settings  for  the  devotionals  of 
Catholic,  Protestant  and  Jew.  A  total 
of  604  chapels  are  to  be  built  under 
a  special  appropriation  of  $12,816,880. 
Each  chapel  will  seat  400  soldiers  and 
cost  $21,220. 

The  basic  distribution  will  be  one 
chapel  for  each  regiment.  Therefore, 
in  the  larger  cantonments  as  many 
as  fifteen  or  twenty  chapels  will  arise 
among  the  tents  and  barracks. 

The  chaplain  is  expected  to  provide 
full  and  complete  religious  services 
for  the  soldiers  and  officers  under  his 
care.  He  is  also  encouraged  to  invite 
clergymen  and  church  organizations 
from  nearby  communities  to  provide 
religious  ministrations  for  minority 
groups. 

In  addition  to  conducting  such  Sun- 
day   and    week-day    services    as    are 


customary  and  required  by  his  church, 
the  chaplain  must  also  organize 
societies,  study  classes  and  fellow- 
ship groups  in  line  with  the  soldiers' 
religious  requirements. 

There  are  also  numerous  other 
activities  which  the  chaplain  is  expect- 
ed to  perform  to  promote  high  morale 
among  the  armed  forces,  such  as  act- 
ing as  a  cultural  adviser,  consulting 
with  the  men  on  their  personal  prob- 
lems and  worries,  visiting  the  sick,  and 
the  like. 

In  all  this  it  is  plainly  evident  that 
the  effort  is  to  make  religion  function 
in  the  life  of  the  young  men  in  train- 
ing similar  to  that  of  the  church  in 
ordinary  community  life  in  America. 

Of  course  all  of  us  know  the  sur- 
roundings of  camp  life  and  the  train- 
ing of  men  in  the  art  of  killing  make 
the  situation  most  difficult.  The  de- 
structive has  first  place  in  the  art  of 
war  while  the  constructive  is  ever  to 
the  front  in  all  that  Jesus  said  and  did. 
This  Christian  principle  is  here  re- 
cognized and  put  into  practice  so  far 
as  possible  in  the  making  and  train- 
ing of  men  for  the  army.  A  high  tri- 
bute is  this  to  the  church  of  Christ. 


We  have  room  in  this  country  for  but  one  flag — the  stars  and 
stripes.  We  have  room  for  but  one  loyalty — loyalty  to  the 
United  States.  There  can  be  no  50-50  Americanism.  There  is 
room  here  for  only  100 %  Americanism,  only  for  those  who  are 
Americans  and  nothing  else. — Theodore  Roosevelt. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


HIDDEN  CLUES 

By  Malura  T.  Weaver  in  Industrial  School  Times 


Joe  Weatherhead  sat  at  the  desk 
in  one  corner  of  the  little  room  off 
the  laboratory,  his  fingers  idle  on 
the  typerwriter.  Only  forty-two  keys 
on  the  silent  machine,  and  from  them 
seven  days  ago,  at  the  doctor's  dicta- 
tion, Joe  had  written  the  most  im- 
portant letter  of  his  life.  Now  he 
could  not  remember  one  word  of  it! 
His  fingers  flexed  and  unflexed  over 
the  keys,  but  he  could  not  remember. 
The  person  to  whom  the  letter  was 
addressed — of  course  he  could  re- 
member that. 

Seven  days  ago  it  had  not  been 
necessary  that  he  should  understand 
the  letter.  It  was  necessary  only 
that  he  copy  what  the  doctor  had 
dictated,  because  seven  days  ago  the 
doctor  had  been  alive. 

Now  no  slight  form  with  thinning 
gray  hair  and  kindly  peering  eyes  was 
bending  over  the  laboratory  tables. 

No  weakened  old  hands  were  busy 
among  the  test  tubes  and  Bunsen 
burners.  The  doctor  had  left  his  years 
of  patient  labor  forever.  And  unless 
Joe  Weatherhead  could  remember,  the 
fruits  of  the  old  scientist's  labors — 
the  formula  that  would  aid  so  mater- 
ially in  the  fight  against  one  of  the 
most  dread  diseases  of  mankind — 
would  be  buried  with  him. 

So  Joe  sat  hunched  over  the  type- 
writer in  the  little  room  off  the  lab- 
oratory, staring  at  the  forty-two  keys 
reproduce  that  precious  formula.  But 
he  could  not  remember. 

When  he  had  come  to  work  for  the 
doctor  on  his  first  job  a  month  ago — 
recommended  by  the  school  because 
of  his  accuracy — Joe  knew  absolutely 
nothing  about  chemistry.     Since  then, 


he  had  become  interested.  Nights 
he  had  begun  reading  profusely  from 
the  lives  of  men  and  women  of 
science,  but  still  chemical  equations 
when  they  came  in  big  groups — small 
numbers  tagging  big  letters — were  so 
much    Swedish   to   him. 

But,  though  he  could  not  accurately 
remember  the  important  equations  in 
the  letters,  yet  neither  could  he  bring 
himself  to  leave  this  little  room  per- 
manently. It  was  here  that  the  letter 
had  been  typed.  On  this  machine. 
And  the  last  words  the  doctor  had 
said  were,  "I  think  I  have  something 
at  last,  Joe.  You  must  take  it  to 
New  York,  to  Adolph  Roble.  I  am 
too  old  to  travel,  too  old  even  for  the 
experiments  to  prove  my  theory." 

Presently  the  woman  who  always 
had  looked  after  the  doctor  brought 
Joe  a  sandwich  and  a  glass  of  milk. 
''You're  wanted  on  the  phone,"  she 
said,  setting  the  plate  on  his  desk. 

Joe  went  down  the  rickety  stairs, 
through  the  dark  hallway.  It  was 
probably  Phil  Page,  his  best  pal  and 
roommate. 

''Joe?"  Phil's  voice  came  ringing 
over  the  wire.  You're  to  report  at 
his    office    tonight    at    eight    o'clock." 

"But  I  can't,  Phil.     I—" 

"Don't  be  a  stick.  Why  this  is  a 
real  chance  for  you,  man!  A  real  job, 
and  a  salary  that  won't  be  hard  to 
take!" 

"I  know  all  that,  but  I'm  not 
through  with  this   job  yet." 

"Chances  are  that  Peterson  won't 
wait.     I  suppose  you  realize  that." 

"I  can't  think  about  Peterson  now. 
After  all,  I  owe  something  to  the  doc- 
tor." 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


"All    right.     Be    seeing    you." 

Joe  went  back  to  the  sandwich,  the 
glass  of  milk,  and  his  concentration. 
It  was  seven  o'clock  in  the  evening 
when  footsteps  paused  outside  the 
door  of  the  doctor's  office.  Joe  was 
sitting  before  the  typerwriter. 

He  admitted  his  visitor,  a  tall  thin 
man  with  shoulders  that  stooped,  as 
the  doctor's  used  to,  from  continual 
bending  over  laboratory  tables.  For  a 
brief  moment  the  air  seemed  electric. 
To  Joe  it  was  as  if  the  spirit  of  Louis 
Pasteur  had  entered  the  room,  for  this 
man  was  Dr.  Adolph  Roble,  the  scien- 
tist to  whom  the  doctor  had  addressed 
that  last  letter  with  its  precious  form- 
ula. 

After  the  first  greetings  were  ex- 
changed. Joe  burst  out.  "I  can't  re- 
member it.     Dr.  Roble!" 

"Steady,    my    boy." 

"But  I  can't  remember  a  single 
equation,  and  yet  something  in  the 
back  of  my  mind  keeps  insisting  I 
will." 

Dr.  Roble  sat  down  in  the  chair 
which  Joe  offered.  "You  are  sure 
every  bit  of  the  letter  was  burned?" 

"Yes,  and  the  carbon  copy  too.  You 
see,  the  doctor  Y\Tas  standing  there," 
Joe  indicated  the  spot  in  front  of  the 
fireplace,  "when  I  handed  both  the 
original  and  the  copy  to  him." 

"And  you  are  positive  he  had  not 
filed   away   any  notes?" 

"If  he  had  any  notes,  they  were  in 
his  hand  because  I  can't  find  a  sorap 
anywhere.  We  didn't  have  much  fire 
just  enough  to  take  off  the  chill';  so 
the  fire  screen  wasn't  in  place.  He 
was  checking  the  formula  when  I  no- 
ticed the  peculiar  look  on  his  face.  I 
said,  'Doctor:  You're  not  feeling  well!' 
He  tottered  then  and  fell  toward  the 
fireplace." 

A  lump  welled  up  in  Joe's  throat. 


He  could  still  see  so  vividly  the 
slight  form  crumpling  to  the  floor.  He 
could  still  see  the  little  puff  of  flame 
that  ignited  the  papers  spilling  from 
the  widespread  fingers,  blackening 
them  with  lightening  speed.  Reso- 
lutely Joe  swallowed,  brushed  a  hand 
impatiently  across  his  forehead. 

"My  first  thought  was  for  him,  na- 
turally. I  dragged  him  back,  summon- 
ed aid — "  Joe's  voice  trailed  off  into 
silence,  because  both  he  and  his  visitor 
knew  that  the  doctor  had  been  past 
aid. 

"I  counted  so  much  on  the  ashes, 
Dr.  Roble."  Joe  went  on  after  a  mo- 
ment. "I  had  heard  how  ashes  might 
be  cleaned  and  treated  and  then  read, 
even  when  the  fragments  were  so  thin 
and  light  that  one's  breath  had  to  be 
protected  to  keep  them  from  blowing 
away.  That's  why  I  scooped  up  the 
entire  contents  of  the  fireplace  and 
sent  it  to  you — " 

Again  the  boy's  voice  trailed  into 
silence,  because  again  both  he  and 
his  visitor  knew  those  ashes  had  been 
too  burned  to  redeem  the  formula  by 
that  method. 

Idly  Dr.  Roble  picked  up  a  snap- 
shot of  Phil  from  the  small  stack  of 
possessions  which  Joe  had  taken  from 
his  desk,  now  that  he  wouldn't  be 
working   for   the   doctor   any   more. 

"Fine-looking  boy,"  was  the  com- 
ment. 

Joe  found  himself  relaxing.  "Fine 
pal.  too.  Dr.  Roble.  I  snapped  that 
the  day  we  left  the  little  old  home 
town  to  come  to  the  city  and  find 
our  fortunes." 

"Been  here  long?" 

"Six  months.  Five  of  them  in 
business  school.  I  had  been  work- 
ing for  the  doctor  a  month.  Phil  hasn't 
been  so  lucky;  he  doesn't  have  a  job 
yet.     He's   a   plucky  fellow  all  right, 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


but  naturally  it's  beginning  to  get 
him  down." 

Dr.  Roble  smiled.  "Did  he  expect 
to  find  his  fortune  hanging  from  the 
first    tree?" 

"Well — at  least  lighted  up  with  a 
neon  sign.  But  Phil's  a  good  kid;  he'll 
snap  out  of  it  all  right." 

But  would  Phil  snap  out  of  it  ?  Joe 
began  to  think  of  something  besides 
the  important  formula.  After  all  there 
were  jobs  and  jobs.  A  certain  Mr. 
Doubleday  had  been  pestering  Phil 
to  work  for  him,  but  Mr.  Doubleday 
was  a  man  no  boy  could  either  admire 
or  respect.  It  was  not  hard  to  guess 
that  the  transactions  which  went 
through  his  office  might  not  be  all 
they  should  be.  He  was  offering  Phil 
a  good  salary,  too,  and  Joe  strongly 
suspected  that  that  was  because  Phil 
was  a  fine  upstanding  fellow  and 
showed  it  so  plainly.  He  was  a  per- 
son to  inspire  confidence.  Oh,  yes, 
undoubtedly  he  would  be  an  asset  in 
Mr.  Doubleday's  office,  but  Mr.  Dou- 
bleday's  office  wouldn't  be  an  asset 
to  a  chap  like  Phil.  Phil  ought  to  see 
that.     But  would  he? 

In  another  minute  Joe  told  Dr.  Eo- 
ble  all  about  Phi]  and  himself.  About 
their  home  town.  About  their  hopes 
and  dreams  in  the  city  where  they 
had  come  to  seek  their  fortunes.  He 
even  told  him  about  the  first  vacation 
they  had  planned — the  two  home-town 
boys  who  made  good  returning  tri- 
umphantly in  new  clothes  and  perhaps 
even  in  a  car.  And  finally  Joe  got 
back  again  on  the  subject  of  the  doctor 
because  all  those  things  did  not  seem 
important  now  in  comparison  to  re- 
membering   the    precious    formula. 

"Don't  you  see,  Dr.  Roble?  The 
doctor's  final  orders  were  to  get  that 
formula  to  you.  That's  part  of  my 
job."     Joe  looked  into  the  kindly  eyes 


across  the  desk  from  him,  and  he 
smiled.  "Just  talking  it  out  to  you 
like  this  makes  me  think  I  will  remem- 
ber. What  I  mean,  I've  been  trying 
too  hard,  thinking  too  hard.  I've  had 
my  mind  tied  up  in  a  knot." 

The  clock  on  the  mantel  struck 
eight   times. 

Joe  glanced  at  it,  thoughtful  for  a 
moment.  Then  he  sprang  to  his  feet. 
"You  know  what,  Dr.  Roble  ?  I'm  go- 
ing to  do  everything  I  did  that  day 
the  doctor  was  alive!  Wash  test  tubes 
just  as  I  did  that  day.  Write  notes 
and  letters  just  as  I  wrote  them  then, 
and  when  I  come  to  the  letter,  surely 
I'll    remember    the    formula." 

He  could  feel  his  excitement  mount- 
ing. "Why,  I  have  an  excellent  mem- 
ory ordinarily.  I  can  remember  the 
most  unimportant  details — the  way 
the  water  looked  the  day  I  learned  to 
swim,  the  pictures  in  my  frist  primer, 
any  number  of  things.  There's  no 
icison    for    not    remembering — " 

Something  in  Doctor  Roble's  eye 
made  him  stop  short.  Then  he  grin- 
ned sheepishly.  "You  did  that  on  pur- 
pose, didn't  you?  Talking  about  Phil 
and  getting  my  mind  on  something 
besides  the  formula?  0.  K.  It  work- 
ed. But  before  I  begin  doing  things 
as  I  did  them  on  that  last  day  the 
doctor  was  alive,  I  want  to  make  a 
phone   call." 

Down  the  rickety  steps  Joe  clat- 
tered to  dial  a  number  which  he  took 
from  his  pocket  notebook.  But  he 
couldn't  speak  directly  to  Mr.  Peter- 
son. The  position  in  question,  Mr. 
Peterson's  secretary  explained,  must 
be  filled  tonight  since  Mr.  Peterson 
was  leaving  for  the  coast  on  the  early 
morning    plane. 

But  it  was  for  Phil  and  not  him- 
self, that  Joe  was  speaking.  He  gave 
Phil's  background  briefly,  his  school- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


ing,  his  qualifications,  and  references, 
as  well  as  the  telephone  number 
through  which  he  might  be  reached. 
That  should  settle  the  question  of  Mr. 
Doubleday  for  keeps! 

Back  again  in  the  laboratory,  Joe 
began  washing  test  tubes — his  first 
task  on  the  last  day  that  the  doctor 
was  alive.  But  the  hours  of  cease- 
less concentration,  the  sleepless  nights 
during  which  he  had  tossed  trying  to 
remember  the  formula,  exacted  their 
toll.  Joe  found  himself  steadily  and 
increasingly  sleepy.  His  eyes  grew 
heavy,  his  brain  sluggish  with  fa- 
tigue. 

By  midnight  Dr.  Roble,  who  had 
stayed  to  look  over  some  papers  and 
documents,  was  advising  Joe  to  go 
home,  get  a  good  night's  rest,  and  in 
the  morning  carry  out  his  idea  with  a 
refreshed  mind. 

Joe  walked  through  the  quiet  streets 
to  the  hall  bedroom  which  he  and  Phil 
shared.  Phil  was  awake,  but  silent. 
He  was  lying  across  the  bed  when  Joe 
came  in,  staring  at  the  ceiling  with 
the  light  on. 

"Did  Peterson's  secretary  call  you?" 
Joe  inquired  casually,  as  he  began  un- 
dressing. Phil  had  volunteered  no 
information. 

"Yeah.''  Even  then  Phil  kept  up 
his   scrutiny   of   the  ceiling. 

"Well?" 

"The  boy  scout  act  didn't  go  over, 
that's  all.  Young  Clyde  Berton  was 
Peterson's  second  choice;  he's  had  ex- 
perience. But  I've  an  idea  that  you 
could  still  have  the  job  if  you  get  to 
Peterson  before  his  plane  leaves  in 
the   morning." 

"But  I  have  to  go  back  to  the  lab- 
oratory, Phil.  I  have  a  scheme.  A 
good  one.  Get  this.  I'm  going  to  do 
everything  just  as  I  did  it  the  day  the 


doctor  died.  I'll  remember  that  for- 
mula  yet." 

He  switched  off  the  light  and  climb- 
ed into  bed.  Phil  reached  out  and 
switched  it  on  again.  He  propped 
himself  on  one  elbow  and  ran  his  fin- 
gers through  his  tousled  hair. 

"Granted  that  formula  is  important, 
Joe,"  he  said  slowly.  "The  doctor  ac- 
cidentally destroyed  it.  That  wasn't 
your  fault.  And  now  the  doctor's 
dead.  Your  salary  stopped  at  his 
death.  Can  you  give  me  one  single 
reason  why  you're  driving  yourself 
screwy  and  me  too  ?  You're  letting  a 
good  opportunity  slip  by  to  boot,  just 
because  you  can't  remember  those 
pesky   equations." 

"Would  you  want  your  first  job  to 
lick  you?" 

"I'm  asking  the  questions." 

"O.  K.  I  have  reasons.  You  know 
what  the  doctor's  last  words  to  me 
were.  Well,  carrying  out  his  final 
orders  is  part  of  my  job,  even  if  the 
formula  Avouldn't  be  of  scientific  im- 
portance." 

"But  man  alive,  a  fellow's  got  to 
look  out  for  himself!  The  doctor  will 
never  know  whether  you  carried  out 
the   orders    or   not." 

"I'll  know,  and  I  have  to  live  with 
myself  the  rest  of  my  life." 

Phil  gave  him  a  long  searching  look. 
Then  he  jabbed  at  the  electric  light 
button  and  settled  down  to  sleep. 

Joe  went  on  drowsily.  "I  have  a 
feling  I'm  going  to  remember.  Some- 
thing keeps  nagging  me — something' 
along  the  vague  edges  of  my  mem- 
ory." 

And  Joe  went  to  sleep  with  a  curious 
impression,  in  those  fleeting  moments 
between  wakefulness  and  slumber,  of 
chemical  equations  too  dim  to  read  and 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


of  Phil's  eyes  staring  at  him  with  an 
odd  brooding  look. 

He  awoke  early  the  next  morning 
refreshed,  alert.  He  remembered  that 
brooding  look  of  Phil's  the  night  be- 
fore and  wanted  to  say  something 
about  it,  but  Phil  did  not  rouse.  Dress- 
ing hurriedly  but  quietly  so  that  he 
might  not  disturb  his  bed  fellow,  once 
Joe  caught  a  glimpse  of  Phil  in  the 
dresser  mirror.  He  was  wide-awake, 
and  staring  at  the  ceiling  again.  But 
when  Joe  turned  to  speak  to  him,  he 
had  apparently  fallen  asleep  again. 
Joe  closed  the  bedroom  door  quietly 
behind    him. 

Washing  test  tubes,  transcribing  his 
notes,  filing  jottings  from  the  doctor's 
pad  just  as  he  had  done  the  last  day 
the  doctor  was  alive,  Joe  felt  re- 
lease from  the  strain  of  the  last  seven 
days.  He  was  remembering  the  small- 
est details  of  that  morning  which  he 
was  so  carefully  reconstructing.  By 
eleven  o'clock  he  was  ready  for  the 
formula  letter. 

He  visualized  the  doctor,  working 
silently  over  his  laboratory  tables. 
He  heard  his  exultant  voice:  "Joe! 
I've  got  something!  At  last!  Get  this 
on  paper — "  He  remembered  the  fun- 
ny little  quaking  of  the  doctor's  head, 
the  passing  of  the  doctor's  hand  aci-oss 
his  eyes  as  if  he  were  brushing  away 
cobwebs,  and  then  his  voice  again, 
tired,  weary:  "Better  take  it  straight 
on  the  machine,  Joe.  Address  a  let- 
ter to  Dr.  Adolph  Roble — " 

Mechanically  Joe  left  the  file  case 
just  as  he  had  the  other  morning,  sat 
down  at  his  desk.  Mechanically  he 
reached  for  the  letter  paper  and  for 
the  thin  yellow  second  sheet.  He  had 
opened  a  fresh  box  that  other  morn- 
ing. 

Abruptly  Joe  caught  his  breath.  A 
fresh  box!     He  had  opened  a  box  of 


new  carbon  that  last  morning  the  doc- 
tor   lived! 

Joe  was  conscious  of  the  amused 
glances  in  the  elevator,  after  he  left 
Dr.    Roble's    hotel    room. 

"You  look  if  you  had  inherited  a 
million."  the  elevator  boy  grinned, 
and  Joe  paused  long  enough  to  grin 
back  before  he  went  rushing  through 
the   lobby. 

The  newsboy  from  whom  he  bought 
a  paper  answered  with  a  disgusted 
"Wise  guy!"  when  Joe,  standing  in  the 
pouring  rain  without  a  hat,  remarked 
excitedly,  "Swell  day,  eh,  youngster?" 

He  took  the  stairs  of  the  rooming 
house  three  steps  at  a  time,  but  the 
landlady  was  at  their  bedroom  door 
when  he  started  up  the  second  flight. 

"Mr.  Doubleday  on  the  wire,"  he 
heard  her  telling  Phil. 

"Hey,  fella!  Wait  a  minute,"  he  was 
beginning;  but  Phil  passed  him  on  the 
way  down  to  the  telephone  with  a 
brief,  "Back  in  a  jiff." 

Phil's  eyes,  their  old  brooding  look 
last  night,  his  words,  "A  fellow's 
got  to  look  out  for  himself,"  suddenly 
became  tremendously  significant.  Joe 
went  into  the  bedroom  to  wait.  Me- 
chanically he  spread  the  paper  on  the 
bed  and  turned  to  the  want  ads,  but 
the  words  blurred  together.  He  jingled 
the  loose  change  in  his  pocket.  Less 
than  five  dollars  was  all  there  was, 
except  that  the  room  rent  was  paid  to 
the  end  of  the  month.  Phil  had  approx- 
imately the  same  amount.  Perhaps  a 
few  dollars  more.  How  on  earth  was 
he  going  to  convince  Phil  what  a  com- 
plete sap  he  would  be  to  accept  Double- 
day's  offer? 

From  his  pocket  he  took  the  sheet 
of  carbon  paper,  turned  the  darker 
side  toward  the  light  from  the  win- 
dow. Every  word,  every  comma  and 
period  of  the  formula  letter  stood  out 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


clearly!  He  was  still  looking  at  it 
when  Phil  came  into  the  room. 

"The  hidden  clue,"  Joe  announced 
without  turning.  "It  was  lying  in  the 
top  of  the  carbon-paper  box  all  the 
time.  I'd  used  it  only  once — for  the 
formula    letter." 

Phil  came  to  peer  over  Joe's  shoul- 
der. "What  do  you  know  about  that!" 
he  exclaimed  in  an  awed  tone.  Joe 
crumpled  the  carbon  in  his  hand.  It 
had  served  its  purpose.  He  had  made 
copies  for  Dr.  Roble.  Phil  slapped  him 
across  the  shoulders,  caught  up  a  bed 
pillow,  and  socked  it  across  Joe's  head. 

"What  do  you  know  about  that!" 
he  repeated. 

But  Joe  was  not  in  the  mood  to  re- 
turn the  onslaught  with  the  other 
bed  pillow.  He  said.  "What  did 
Doubleday   want?" 

"Offered  me  more  money." 

"I  suppose  you  know  you're  a  sap?" 

"Maybe  so,  but  we  have  enough  for 
beans  and  doughnuts  for  a  while  yet. 
Something's  bound  to  break  in  that 
time,   and   if  bad   goes   to   worse,   we 


can  always  go  back  and  work  on  the 
farm." 

"You  mean — you  didn't  take  Double- 
day  up  on  his  offer?" 

"Boiled  down,  my  answer  was  'No.'" 

"Why,  you  big  bear!  I've  been 
thinking  you  didn't  have  sense 
enough." 

"I  didn't  my  friend.     It  was  you." 

"Me?      But  I  didn't  do  anything—" 

"Nothing  you  did.  It  was  what  you 
said.  You're  so  hot  at  hidden  clues, 
you  ought  to  know  the  answer  to  that 
one." 

"But  I  didn't  say  anything.  I've 
been  racking  my  brains  for  what  I 
could  say  to  make  you  see  it  was  the 
wrong   job   for   you." 

"How  about  that  crack  about  living 
with  yourself  the  rest  of  your  lif ' . 
too." 

Phil  tossed  the  muliated  pillow  b ?.c  ': 
on  the  bed  and  began  clipping  the 
want  ads.  Rain  streamed  against  th. 
windowpanes.  He  said,  "Corl  '  -".y, 
isn't  it?"  and   meant  it. 

"I'll  say!"  and  Joe  meant  it  too. 


THE  SWEETEST  LIVES 

The  sweetest  lives  are  those  to  duty     ed, 

Whose  deeds,  both  great  and  smal. 

Are  close-knit  of  unbroken  threac: 

Where  love  ennobles  all- 

The  world  may  sound  no  trumpet-,    lag  no  bells; 

The  book  of  life  the  shining  record  t;jik 

— Elizebeth  Barrett  Browning. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


The  feature  picture  at  the  reg- 
ular weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night 
was  "Swanee  River."  A  short  en- 
titled "Conquering  the  Colorado,"  was 
shown  at  the  same  time.  Both  are 
Twentieth   Century-Fox   productions. 


Due  to  some  sort  of  misunderstand- 
ing, still  unexplained,  the  minister, 
who  was  scheduled  to  conduct  the 
afternoon  service  at  the  School  last 
Sunday  failed  to  make  his  appearance. 
The  boys  assembled  in  the  auditor- 
vm  at  the  usual  hour,  and,  after  sing- 
ing a  number  of  their  favorite  hymns, 
returned  to  the  cottages. 


Quite  a  quantity  of  early  peaches 
are  now  being  gathered  at  the  School. 
They  are  distributed  among  the  va- 
rious cottages  almost  daily.  Due  to 
the  extremely  dry  weather  early  in 
the  season,  these  peaches  have  not 
attained  normal  size,  but  they  have 
a  good  flavor  and  the  boys  are  en- 
joying   them    immensely. 

It  was  a  better  season  for  early 
cherries,  and  quite  a  few  have  been 
picked  and  disposed  of.  Some  of  our 
neighbors,  who  had  more  cherries 
than  they  could  properly  care  for, 
allowed  the  boys  to  pick  them  on 
shares.  In  this  manner  our  supply 
of  this  fruit  has  been  greatly  en- 
hanced. About  twenty  bushels  were 
picked  on  Dr.  R.  M.  King's  farm. 
They  were  the  old-fashioned  white 
cherries,  of  large  size  and  fine  flavor. 
The  fruit  gathered  at  the  School  and 


from  neighboring  farms  was  a  red 
variety,  especially  suited  for  pies  and 
preserves. 


Our  farmers  have  been  very  busy 
this  week  finishing  up  the  thresh- 
ing of  our  grain  crops,  consisting  of 
oats  and  wheat.  They  have  thresh- 
ed 400  bushels  of  wheat  and  6,663 
bushels  of  oats.  The  oats  crop  was 
much  better  than  was  anticipated. 
While  the  dry  weather  curtailed  the 
number  of  bushels  raised  per  acre, 
we  believe  the  yield  as  a  whole,  will 
average  more  than  forty  bushels  to 
the     acre. 

In  passing  the  threshing  outfit  at 
work  the  other  day,  we  were  impress- 
ed by  the  fine,  bright-colored  straw 
coming  from  the  machine.  This,  of 
course,  was  due  to  the  fact  that  the 
crop  was  harvested  without  having 
any  rain  fall  on  it. 


Monroe  Flinchum,  of  Cottage  No.  5 
and  Jack  Reeves,  of  Cottage  No.  7, 
were  taken  to  the  North  Caro- 
lina Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gastonia, 
last  Tuesday.  Both  of  these  lads  had 
the  misfortune  to  sustain  broken  arms 
while  playing.  The  boys'  arms  were 
placed  in  casts  and  they  retudned  to 
the  School.  Making  the  trip  with 
these  boys  was  Robert  Hobbs,  a  new 
boy.  He  had  previously  been  treat- 
ed at  the  Gastonia  institution  for  a 
badly  burned  leg,  which  necessitated 
grafting  of  skin  on  the  injured  mem- 
ber. This  accident  occured  before 
Robert   was    admitted    to    the    School, 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  he  was  taken  over  for  observa- 
tion. The  surgeons  have  done  a  won- 
derful job  on  this  lad's  leg,  and  it 
continues   to   improve   rapidly. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  Carl  Henry,  of 
Lincoln  Park,  Michigan,  were  visitors 
at  the  School  last  Saturday.  Carl, 
better  known  in  these  parts  as  "Pat," 
was  once  one  of  our  boys.  He  was 
allowed  to  return  to  his  home  in 
Sylva,  September  10,  1926.  Entering 
the  Sylva  High  School,  he  was  grad- 
uated the  following  year,  and  his  next 
step  along  educational  lines  was  to 
spend  one  year  at  Western  North 
Carolina    Teachers    College. 

A  little  more  than  twelve  years 
ago,  Pat  went  to  Detroit,  Michigan, 
and  was  given  employment  by  the 
Socony  Vacuum  Oil  Company.  He 
is  still  employed  by  that  firm  as  an 
operator  of  a  refining  unit.  Such  a 
long  term  of  service  and  the  fact  that 
he  has  been  promoted  from  time  to 
time  would  indicate  that  he  is  un- 
doubtedly making  good  in  his  chosen 
profession.  In  addition  to  having 
made  steady  progress  in  his  own  work, 
he  has  been  able  to  secure  positions 
at  the  same  plant  for  one  of  his 
younger  brothers  and  two  nephews, 
all  from   this   state. 

This  young  man  has  been  married 
about  three  years,  and  we  must  say 
right  here  that  it  was  a  pleasure  to 
meet  Mrs.  Henry  again.  She  ac- 
companied her  husband  on  his  trip 
to  the  School  last  year,  and  on  both 
of  these  visits  she  made  a  most 
favorable  impression  on  all  who  met 
her. 

While  a  lad  here,  Pat  was  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Cottage  No.  5  group  and 
was  employed  in  the  carpenter  shop. 


Mr.  Alf  Carriker,  the  instructer  in 
that  department,  has  always  spoken 
of  him  as  one  of  the  best  boys  to  have 
been  under  his  supervision.  His 
school  room  record  was  also  consid- 
erably above  that  of  the  average  boy. 
Equally  as  good  at  play  as  at  work, 
Pat  was  a  great  lover  of  baseball  and 
was  the  regular  center  fielder  on  the 
School  team  for  two  seasons.  His  un- 
usually sunny  disposition  made  him 
a  great  favorite  among  both  boys  and 
officers. 

On  a  visit  to  the  School  several 
years  ago,  This  young  man  told  us 
that  upon  leaving  the  institution, 
he  made  an  agreement  with  Superin- 
tendent Boger  to  abstain  from  the 
use  of  the  tobacco  and  acholic  drinks, 
and  took  much  pride  in  being  able  to 
say  that  he  had  lived  up  to  that  prom- 
ise. Judging  from  his  healthy, 
clean-cut  appearance  on  this  trip,  we 
are  not  the  least  bit  hesitant  in  ex- 
pressing the  opinion  that  the  agree- 
ment made  fifteen  years  remains  un- 
broken. 

Pat  and  his  wife  were  on  their  way 
back  to  Detroit,  following  a  vaca- 
tion period  spent  with  his  relatives 
up  in  Western  North  Carolina,  but 
he  said  a  trip  back  to  his  native  state 
certainly  would  not  be  complete  with- 
out stopping  for  a  brief  chat  with  old 
friends  at  the  School.  In  talking" 
with  some  of  the  officials  he  was  most 
enthusiastic  in  voicing  his  praise  for 
what  the  institution  had  done  for 
hm,  saying  that  any  degree  of  success 
he  might  attain  in  life  would  largely 
be  due  to  the  training  recieved  here. 

Those  of  who  knew  Pat  as  a  husky, 
hard-working,  good-natured  lad,  have 
been  following  his  career  with  a  great 
deal  of  interest.  We  were  glad  to  see 
him  again  and  to  learn  that  he  is  get- 
ting   along    so    well.     The    record    he 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

has   made   is   a   source   of   pride,   and      here  are  "pulling"  for  continued  suc- 
we  wish   to   take   the   opportunity   to      cess. 
assure    him    that    his    many    friends 


THE  GOOD  SAMARITAN 

Beneath  the  smile,  upon  your  face, 

That  time  and  tide,  cannot  erase — 

Lies  memories,  heartaches  and  tears; 

A  token  of  the  by-gone  years — 

The  sands  of  time  have  drifted  down, 

Through  the  months  that  came  around 

They  left  upon  you,  as  a  scar — 

The  secret  trials  and  woes  that  are — 

Evident — though  not  so  plain 

As  your  smile  that  masks  the  pain — 

Concealed  within  your  heart  and  soul; 

An  embittered  story — all  untold. 

To  not  receive  and  yet  to  give; 

You've  learned  to  love  and  laugh  and  live; 

Your  code  of  life  is  fine  and  true; 

You  love  the  old  and  like  the  new. 

Your  friends,  unnumbered,  know  you  well; 

You've  always  helped  them  when  they  fell. 

You've  always  said,  "I'll  lend  a  hand;" 

Not  pry,  but  try  and  understand — 

What  you  are,  and  what  you  do, 

Is  not  for  me,  but  up  to  you. 

I'll  lift  you  up,  and  wish  you  well, 

I'll  work  for  you  but  never  sell — 

One  grain  of  aid  that  I  may  give, 

But  only  ask  the  right  to  live; 

To  further  help  those  whom  I  can, 

And  always  be  a  friend  to  man. 

— Author  Unknown. 


80 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week   Ending'   June   15,    1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wayne   Aycock 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence   Bell 
William  Drye 
Arcemias  Heaffner 
Robert  Hobbs 
Frank  Mav 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
William    Shannon 
William    Straug'hn 
Fred    Stuart 
Weldon    Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William    Blackmon 
Charles  Browning- 
Lloyd   Callahan 
William    Cook 
John  Davis 
Eugene  Edwards 
Ralph   Harris 
Porter   Holder 
Burman    Keller 
Curtis    Moore 
H.  C.  Pope 
Kenneth    Tipton 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Charles    Chapman 
Thomas    Hooks 
Ralph    Kistler 
Charles    Tate 
Newman   Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl  Barnes 
Grover  Beaver 
L.  H.   Baker 
William  Buff 
Charlie  Beal 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Jack   Crotts 
Robert  Coleman 
Bruce  Hawkins 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry  Jenkins 


Jack   Lemley 
Harlev   Matthews 
Otis  McCall 
Fonzer  Pittman 
Robert  Quick 
George  Shaver 
W.  T.  Smith 
Wayne   Sluder 
John  ToJley 
Jerome   Wiggins 
Louis  Williams 
James  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver 
Paul    Briggs 
Quentin    Crittenton 

Leo    Hamilton 
Donald    Hobbs 
Morris     Johnson 
J.    W.    McRonie 
George    Newman 
Eugene    Puckett 
Oakley    Walker 
Thomas    Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Collett    Cantor 
Robert    Dellinger 
Monroe    Flinchum 
Sidney  Knighting 
Eugene    Kermon 
Mack   McQuaigue 
Roy   Pruitt 
Currie    Singletarv 
Hubert   Walker 
Dewey   Ware 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin  Atwood 
Frank  Fargis 
Columbus  Hamilton 
James  Parker 
Eldred  Watts 
James  C.  Wiggins 
George   Wilhite 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Cleasper    Beastey 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Laney    Broome 
Henry   Butler 
Donald    Earnhardt 
J.  B.  Hensley 
Robert     Lawrence 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest    Overcash 
Marshall    Pace 
Carl  Ray 
Ernest  Turner 
Alex   Weathers 
Ervin    Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil    Ashley 
Otis   Kilpatrick 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.    9 

James    Davis 
John    B.    Davis 
Eugene  Dyson 
James    Hale 
Edgar   Hedgepeth 
Mark    Jones 
Daniel     Kilpatrick 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Marvin   Matheson 
William     Nelson 
Lerov    Pate 
Robert   Tidwell 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

John    Fausnett 
Delma    Gray 
Jack   Harward 
Homer    Head 
Thomas    King 
Charles    Mills 
Edward    Stutts 
Jack    Warren 

COTTAGE    NO.    11 

Marvin    Bradley 
Harold   Bryson 
William    Dixon 
William    Furches 
Charles     Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Fred    Jones 
Broadus  Moore 
John   Ray 


Canipe    Shoe 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell   Almond 
Jay     Brannock 
Eugene   Bright 
Earnest  Brewer 
William    Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Woodrow  Hager 
Charles  Hastings 
Harry    Lewis 
James   Mondie 
Charles   Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse  Smith 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James   Brewer 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond   Andrews 
John    Baker 
Edward   Carter 
Robert   Deyton 
Henry    Ennis 
Troy    Gilland 
John  Hamm 
Marvin    King 
Feldman  Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy    Mumford 
John    Maples 
Charles    McCoyle 
Norvell   Murphy 
James  Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles    Steepleton 
J.  C.  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(No    Honor    Roll 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks 
Frank    Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James   Johnson 
Harvey  Ledford 
Leroy     Lowry 
Redmond    Lowry 
Thomas  Wilson 


Experience  is  one  teacher  that  takes  no  vacation. 


^ 


m  UPLIFT 

VOL    XXIX  CONCORD   N     C  .   JUNE   28.   1941  NO     26 


(c)  Carolina  Collection 
U.  N.  C.  Library 


r™™ 


TAKE  TIME 


Take  time  to  work — it  is  the  price  of  success. 

Take  time  to  think — it  is  the  source  of  power. 

Take  time  to  play — it  is  the  secret  of  per- 
petual youth. 

Take  time  to  read — it  is  the  foundation  of 
wisdom. 

Take  time  to  worship — it  is  the  highest  way 
to   reverence. 

Take  time  to  be  friendly — it  is  the  road  to 
happiness. 

Take  time  to  dream — it  is  hitching  your 
wagon  to  a  star. 

Take  time  to  love  and  be  loved — it  is  the 
privilege  of  Divinity. 

— Selected. 


Z 


PUBLISHED    BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING 

AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL     COMMENT  3-7 

TWELVE  O'CLOCK  AND  ALL'S  WELL       By   Elizabeth   Cole  8 

ARCHIBALD   JOHNSON 

By    R.    C.    Lawrence   in   the    State    Magazine.  9 

THE  MIRACULOUS  CASE  OF  BLIND 

TOM                                 By    Eugenie    B.    Abbott   in   the    Etude  12 

PILIPINOS  LIKED  THIS 

AMERICAN  By  P.  M.  Banken  in  The  Pilippine  Free  Press  16 

FOG   OVER   THE    SEA                   By    C.    E.    Greeves-Carpenter  18 

SOME   COMMUNITY   FORESTS                             By    Doris    Gale  21 

GIBRALTAR                By  Edgar  Bruce  in  Everybody's   (London)  23 

IT  ALL  STARTED  FROM  A  TRUCK  LOAD  OF 

APPLES    By  John  Hooper  in  Brattleboro,  (Vt.)   Reformer  24 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE   HONOR    ROLL  29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,   N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,  Associate  Editor 

PATIENCE,  THE  VIRTUE 

A  story  is  told  of  Sir  Isaac  Pitman.  Sir  Isaac  was  seated  at  his  desk  one 
day  when  an  office  boy  came  in  and  asked  for  some  ink.  He  was  told  to  get 
it  from  a  shelf,  but  in  reaching  for  it  the  bottle  fell  directly  upon  an  important 
lithograph  made  by  the  eminent  man,  ruining  it  completely. 

Sir  Isaac  merely  said,  "Well,  my  lad,  you  have  spoiled  my  work.  I  shall 
have  to  do  it  over  again — only  I  shall  do  it  better." 

The  story  reveals  typical  characteristics  of  greatness — forgiveness,  for- 
bearance, self-control,  gentle  demeanor,  and  determination  to  improve  pre- 
vious efforts. 

A  mother  was  busily  engaged  in  sewing.  She  asked  her  daughter  to  thread 
a  needle  for  her.  The  girl  tried  repeatedly,  but  the  thread  would  not  enter 
the  eye  of  the  needle,  and  she  became  greatly  vexed.  "You  cannot  possibly  do 
it  now,"  said  the  mother  calmly,  and  taking  the  needle,  threaded  it  quickly. 

Loss  of  temper  puts  one  in  a  mental  state  of  helplessness.  Anger  destroys 
power  of  direction.  The  angry  person  speaks  loudly  enough,  but  consistent- 
ly says  the  wrong  thing.  The  impatient  tennis  player  strikes  too  hard,  and 
without  sufficient  control  of  his  racket. 

If  a  thing  cannot  be  accomplished  by  patience,  it  will  fail  even  more  dismal- 
ly when  patience  is  lost.  In  our  relations  with  other  people,  patience  is  a 
great  virtue.  It  smoothes  the  rough  places,  reduces  discord  and  petty  strife, 
and  creates  a  lovable  disposition. — L.  E.  Eubanks. 


HAROLD  BRYSON 

The  entire  personnel  of  the  Jackson  Training  School  was  shocked 
and  saddened  on  June  18th  by  the  sudden  death  of  Harold  Bryson. 
one  of  our  boys,  from  Sylva,  Jackson  County.  The  facts  leading  up 
to  the  sad  story  are  brief.  The  time  had  rolled  around  for  the  an- 
nual tonsil  clinic,  and  Harold  was  one  of  the  many  boys  who  needed 
the  attention  of  a  surgeon,  and  asked  the  resident  nurse  that  he  be 
included  among  those  to  have  tonsils  removed. 

His  request  was  granted  because  of  the  need  of  the  case.  It  is 
evident  that  death  claimed  young  Harold  Bryson  without  the  least 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

warning.  The  surgeons  and  nurses  worked  tirelessly  with  the  hope 
of  seeing  an  evidence  of  life.  This  sad  incident  in  the  life  of  this 
institution  was  a  source  of  deepest  sorrow  for  officers  and  boys.  The 
picture  was  one  of  pathos  as  surgeon  and  nurses  stood  helpless, 
looking  upon  his  lifeless  body  after  a  courageous  fight  in  an  effort 
to  save  his  life. 

Harold  came  to  the  school  on  February  1,  1937  and  was  a  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  11  group.  He  was  sixteen  years  old.  This 
young  man  was  employed  in  the  printing  department,  where  he 
was  learning  to  operate  the  linotype,  and  just  a  short  time  ago  was 
heard  to  remark,  "I  am  going  home  the  first  of  July,  and  feel  that 
I  can  get  a  job  as  a  linotype  operator."  Never  have  we  seen  such 
joy  written  in  the  face  of  any  one  as  when  this  fine  young  fellow 
told  in  a  few  words  the  hope  of  his  future  career. 

This  lad  was  most  orderly  and  manly,  and  will  be  greatly  missed, 
not  only  in  The  Uplift  office,  but  by  all  the  officers  and  his  young 
comrades  of  the  Jackson  Training  School.  The  entire  personnel 
of  the  institution  takes  this  opportunity  to  extend  sympathy  to  the 
members  of  the  bereaved  home  in  the  loss  of  a  young  son  and 
brother.  As  an  evidence  of  high  esteem  and  respect,  both  "Old 
Glory"  and  the  North  Carolina  state  flag  were  flown  at  half-mast, 
as  the  entire  school  stood  with  bowed  head  upon  learning  of  the 
passing  of  Harold  Bryson. 


OLD  NORTH  STATE  FUND 

From  all  sources  come  comments  as  to  the  interest  shown  by 
Governor  Broughton  in  every  detail  of  work  pertinent  to  state 
affairs,  large  or  small,  and  the  fair-mindedness  with  which  he  dis- 
poses of  the  many  duties  entrusted  to  him.  From  the  press  and 
from  personal  remarks  we  have  been  impressed  that  the  chief 
executive  of  the  Old  North  State  is  measuring  up  to  the  demands 
of  his  office,  and  to  the  expectations  of  the  people  who  placed  him 
as  leader  of  the  affairs  of  the  state. 

As  a  statesman  and  sincere  churchman,  his  interest  extends  far 
beyond  the  boundary  lines  of  his  own  state  and  nation.  Like  the 
missionaries  of  ancient  history,  he  hears  the  appeal  for  help,  and 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

at  once  starts  a  movement  that  will  aid  England  in  her  courageous 
fight  to  defeat  and  destroy  forever  the  spirit  of  dictatorship.  The 
movement  is  one  to  save  life  and  not  to  destroy  life.  We  are  publish- 
ing at  the  request  of  the  committee  headed  by  Governor  Broughton, 
the  following  news  item,  feeling  that  the  response  will  be  most  gen- 
erous : 

At  a  recent  meeting  in  Raleigh  the  state  executive  committee 
of  the  Old  North  State  Fund,  headed  by  Governor  Broughton 
as  honorary  chairman,  and  Judge  F.  0.  Bowman,  prominent 
attorney  of  Chapel  Hill,  as  state  chairman,  placed  finishing 
touches  upon  plans  for  the  conduct  of  a  whirlwind,  state-wide 
financial  campaign  to  secure  approximately  $75,000  for  the 
purchase  of  an  airplane  ambulance  to  be  presented  the  people 
of  England  as  a  gift  of  citizens  of  North  Carolina. 

According  to  State  Chairman  Bowman,  the  pressing  needs  of 
Great  Britain  for  additional  ambulance  equipment  have  caused 
the  Old  North  State  Fund  to  speed  the  effort  to  make  the  pro- 
posed gift  a  reality-  The  plane  selected  for  the  purpose  is  an 
amphibian,  twin-motored  Gruman,  fitted  with  special  facilities 
accomodating  four  stretcher  and  two  sitting  cases,  pilot,  med- 
ical attendant  or  co-pilot.  It  is  this  type  of  airplane  ambulance 
that  the  British-American  Ambulance  Corps  recommends  as 
best  suited  to  England's  present  needs.  "With  the  acceptance 
of  membership  on  the  organization's  advisory  committee 
of  many  leading  citizens  of  the  state  as  a  result  of  a  personal 
invitation  by  Governor  J.  M.  Broughton,  honorary  chairman 
of  the  fund,  we  are  ready  to  proceed,"  stated  Bowman,  "and 
our  executive  committee  has  outlined  plans  which  seems  to 
assure  the  success  of  the  movement.  The  acute  distress  of 
British  civilians  and  armed  forces  due  to  the  lack  of  adequate 
ambulance  facilities  makes  it  most  desirable  that  this  gift  be 
presented  the  people  of  England  quickly.  We  feel  confident 
that  the  citizens  of  North  Carolina  will  respond  promptly  and 
liberally  to  this  splendid  humanitarian  cause.  The  efforts  of 
the  Old  North  State  Fund  to  raise  $75,000  for  the  purchase  of 
an  ambulance  airplane  or  such  equimpent  as  England's  situa- 
tion may  dictate  as  the  fund  progresses,  will  be  carried  on  under 
permission  of  the  British-American  Ambulance  Corps,  Inc., 
which  is  officially  recognized  by  both  the  British  and  Ameri- 
can governments  and  has  rendered  a  great  service  in  assisting 
England  by  providing  ambulance  equipment  for  use  on  the 
British  Isles  and  on  many  battlefronts.  It  is  felt  that  the 
advice  and  help  of  this  national  body  will  be  most  valuable  in 
promoting  efficiency  and  economy  in  the  conduct  of  the  Old 
North  State  Fund's  campaign." 


THE  UPLIFT 

Members  of  the  executive  committee  of  the  Fund,  which  op- 
erates under  a  permit  granted  by  the  U.  S.  Department,  are 
Governor  J.  M.  Broughton,  honorary  chairman;  Frederick  0- 
Bowman,  Chapel  Hill,  state  chairman ;  George  Ross  Pou,  Audi- 
tor, State  of  North  Carolina,  treasurer ;  I.  M.  Bailey,  Raleigh,  ex- 
ecutive secretary;  Sen.  D.  B.  Fearing,  Manteo;  R.  C.  Kirchofer, 
Raleigh;  C.  A.  Fink,  Salisbury;  E.  Lee  Ellis,  Asheville;  Dr. 
Frank  M.  Boldridge,  Charlotte ;  and  Patrick  Healy,  Jr.,  Raleigh. 

Headquarters  of  the  Old  North  State  Fund  have  been  estab- 
lished in  Raleigh  and  the  state- wide  activity  will  be  directed 
from  that  point  with  the  assistance  of  local  committees  in  each 
countv  of  the  state. 


With  North  Carolina  already  wrell  on  its  way  toward  the  worst 
traffic  accident  record  in  its  history,  the  Fourth  of  July  week  end 
this  year  looms  as  a  potentially  murderous  three-day  period  on  the 
streets  and  highways  of  this  state,  the  Highway  Safety  Division 
warned  this  wek. 

Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  division,  pointed  out  that  the  cele- 
bration of  Independence  Day  always  brings  about  abnormal  traffic 
conditions  which  result  in  many  fatal  accidents.  Six  persons  were 
killed  in  this  state  last  July  4. 

"This  year,  however,  we  may  expect  a  heavier  traffic  toll  than 
usual  because  of  the  fact  that  the  Fourth  falls  on  a  Friday,  and 
thousands  of  people  will  take  advantage  of  the  long  week  end 
holiday  to  make  motor  trips,"  he  said.  "Then,  too,  the  general 
traffic  situation  is  much  more  acute  this  year-  Already  traffic 
deaths  in  North  Carolina  are  running  around  50  per  cent  above  last 
year.  This,  together  with  the  Fourth  of  July  celebration  and 
vacation  travel,  threatens  to  bring  the  greatest  July  traffic  death 
toll  in  the  history  of  the  motor  vehicle." 

The  safety  director  pessimistically  stated  that  he  fears  a  toll  of 
15  to  20  deaths  from  traffic  accidents  in  this  state  during  Friday, 
Saturday  and  Sunday,  July  4-5-6. 

"Think  of  it,"  he  continued,  "15  to  20  of  the  worst  tragdies  that 
can  befall  us  threaten  to  mar  a  joyous  holiday — unless  every  per- 
son who  drives  makes  it  a  personal  and  constant  responsibility  not 
to  have  an  accident  and  not  to  cause  others  to  have  one." 

"This  shameful  situation  need  not  be!",  he  declared.     "Human 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

actions — actions  that  we  can  control — are  basic  cause  of  nearly  all 
our  fatal  accidents.  I  appeal  to  the  motorists  of  this  state  to  exer- 
cise a  rigid  control  over  these  actions — thoughtlessness,  careless- 
ness, and  recklessness — not  only  during  the  week  end  of  the  Fourth 
but  throughout  the  remainder  of  the  year." 


SHORTAGE  OF  SKILLED  WORKERS 

The  national  defense  program  is  revealing  a  lack  of  skilled  work- 
men especially  in  metal  work.  The  National  Youth  Administration 
is  taking  cognizance  of  this  lack  and  is  making  an  effort  to  train 
young  men  in  these  lines. 

The  city  of  Charolotte  has  recently  donated  a  site  for  a  $63,000 
metal  workers  training  unit  which  is  expected  to  be  open  soon.  Boys 
from  sixteen  to  twenty-one  years  of  age  not  attending  school,  will  be 
taught  welding,  forge  work,  and  the  working  of  sheet  metals.  When 
they  have  learned  this  work  they  will  be  found  jobs  in  the  defense 
industries. 

The  hundreds  of  high  school  boys  now  graduating  would  do  well 
to  consider  mechanical  training  as  they  pursue  their  education  in 
the  colleges  or  workshops.  There  is  nearly  always  a  place  in  the 
work-a-day  world  for  the  man  proficient  in  occupations  requiring 
unusual  skill. — Smithleld  Herald. 


We  recently  read  that  the  State  of  North  Carolina  produced  an 
estimated  20,678,000  chickens  in  1940,  these  figures  coming  from 
the  State  Department  of  Agriculture.  According  to  this  estimate 
there  were  raised  slightly  more  than  five  chickens  to  each  inhabitant 
of  the  state.  This  is  suggestive  of  the  fact  that  there  is  a  fine  open- 
ing for  many  unemployed  persons  to  go  into  the  poultry  business. 
Not  only  does  America  offer  opportunities,  now  that  the  defense 
program  is  under  way  all  over  the  nation,  but  plenty  of  them  may 
be  found  right  here  at  home  in  North  Carolina  if  people  were  only 
disposed  to  work. 


THE  UPLIFT 


TWELVE  O'CLOCK  AND  ALL'S  WELL 


By  Elizabeth  Cole 


The  earliest  settlers  in  our  coun- 
try brought  from  their  various  home- 
lands the  custom  of  the  bell  ringer, 
a  town  cryer,  or  a  night  watchman, 
to  go  about  at  night  and  guard 
their  homes,  warning  against  Indians 
or  marauding  bandits.  The  Dutch 
folk,  who  settled  New  Amsterdam 
(now  New  York  City),  about  the 
middle  of  the  seventeenhh  century, 
observed  the  custom  of  their  home 
country  with  the  ringing  of  curfew 
from  the  church  belfry  at  eight  o'clock. 
This  was  the  signal  for  all  hausfraus 
to  cover  their  fires  with  ashes;  then 
all  the  family  retired.  Cosy  and 
warm  in  their  huge  feather  beds, 
they  had  every  feeling  of  safety,  for 
each  night  through  the  lanes  of  the 
town  boldly  marched  the  sturdy  "Klop- 
permann,"  or  rattle  watch.  This  he 
was  called  because  of  the  large  Klop- 
per,  or  rattle,  he  carried  and  whirled 
loudly  at  each  door.  The  shrill  crack- 
ing sound  re-echoing  in  the  stillness 
of  the  night  made  known  he  was  there 
to  protect  them.  In  his  other  hand 
he  carried  a  long  staff,  a  lighted  lant- 
horn,  and  a  brass  bound  hour-glass  by 
which  he  told  the  time.  He  called  out 
the  hours  throughout  the  night,  and 
at  dawn  he  would  cry,  "A  fair  morn- 
ing  and   all's   well." 

In  1635  Boston  appointed  a  night 
watch  "from  sunset,  an  hour  after  the 
beating  of  the  drumbe."  When  any 
lights  were  observed  after  ten  o'clock, 
the  constable  was  to  "inquire  discreet- 
ly if  there  was  any  excuse  warrant- 
ing the  noise."  He  must  especially 
check  dancing,  drinking,  or  singing, 
and    admonish    the    revelers    for    dis- 


turbing the  public  peace.  During 
this  period  there  were  also  two  bell- 
men who  went  about  to  call  out  the 
hours  of  the  night,  and  other  inter- 
esting information,  such  as,  "Past 
one  of  the  clock  and  a  cold,  frosty, 
windy  morning." 

The  criers  went  about  proclaiming 
ordinances,  summoning  the  citizens  to 
meetings,  and  to  remind  people  of 
such  duties  as  "to  have  all  cattle  and 
hogs  out  of  the  fields,"  or,  "Have 
water  at  your  doors  for  fear  of  fires." 
Some  criers  waxed  poetic,  and  shout- 
ed their  messages  in  verse.  One  of 
these  was: 

"List,  good  people  all! 

Past  ten  o'clock  the  houre  I  call,. 

Now  say  your  prayers  and  take 

your    rest 
With    conscience    clear    and    sins 

confessed. 
I   bid   you   all    good   night!    Good 

night!" 

There  were  no  policemen  in  those 
early  days — no  clocks  and  no  news- 
papers. The  town  crier  was  all  three 
in  some  communities.  And  he  was 
a  most  respected  and  necessary  citi- 
zen. The  rattle,  or  bell,  is  now  the 
policemen's  whistle,  and  his  staff, 
later  a  cane,  is  his  billy  of  the  present 
day.  The  megaphone  at  the  college 
football  game  has  replaced  the  town 
crier's  bell  for  announcements,  and 
our  newspapers  bring  us  all  our  no- 
tices and  news.  The  church  bell,  as 
well  as  the  radio,  has  been  substituted 
for   the   "12   o'clock   and   all's   well. 


THE  UPLIFT 


ARCHIBALD  JOHNSON 

By  R.  C.  Lawrence  in  The  State  Magazine 


The  familiar  maxim  "the  pen  is 
mightier  than  the  sword"  is  known 
to  every  schoolboy,  and  the  Fourth 
Estate  has  never  lacked  powerful 
representatives  in  Carolina.  In  the 
early  days  of  the  last  century,  the 
pen  of  Hale  of  the  Fayetteville 
Observer  was  quoted  in  the  National 
press.  Prior  to  the  Civil  War  the 
genius  of  William  W.  Holden  glowed 
from  the  pages  of  the  Raleigh  Stand- 
ard. In  the  days  of  Reconstruction, 
Josiah  Turner  in  the  Raleigh  Sen- 
tinel wrote  with  the  authority  of  one 
inspired  of  God  for  the  salvation  of 
his  people.  In  later  years  the  pen 
of  Joseph  P.  Caldwell  of  the  Char- 
lotte Observer  was  peerless  in  the 
potency  of  its  power. 

Yet  in  my  judgment,  none  of  these 
great  editors  of  Carolina  was  more 
gifted  than  my  subject;  nor  did  any 
wield  a  more  far  reaching  or  abiding 
influence  within  the  confines  of  Caro- 
lina. In  his  early  years  the  label 
"Blockade  Preacher"  was  tabbed  upon 
him  by  the  brilliant  editor  of  the 
Charlotte  Observer — a  title  which 
clung  to  him  through  life.  But  John- 
son was  far  more  than  a  preacher; 
he  became  an  evangel ;  he  eventuated 
into  not  merely  a  man  but  an  institu- 
tion :  and  his  reflection  burgeoned  into 
bloom  in  the  hearts  of  our  people; 
for  no  one  ever  lived  closer  to  the  sons 
of  the  soil  then  did  Archibald  John- 
son. 

He  came  of  a  cultivated  ancestry 
from  a  cultured  community,  the 
Spring  Hill  section  of  Scotland  Coun- 
ty, a  county  community  which  wears 
worthily    the    distinction     of    having 


within  its  borders  more  college 
graduates  than  any  similar  commu- 
nity in  the  state — a  community  from 
which  has  gone  forth  a  long  process- 
ion of  preachers,  poets,  physicians, 
missionaries,  educators,  editors  and 
civic  leaders  in  almost  every  walk 
of  life.'  Johnson  himself  transmitted 
some  of  his  own  genius  to  his  talented 
son,  Gerald  W.  Johnson  of  the  Balti- 
more Sun  who  has  made  for  himself 
a  national  reputation  as  an  editor 
and  an  author. 

Archibald  Johnson  took  no  college 
degree,  nor  would  the  possession  of 
such  have  shed  any  lustre  upon  his 
powers  akin  to  those  inbred  within 
the  brain  of  Abraham  Lincoln;  and 
his  soul  was  inspired  with  the  same 
stout-hearted  courage  which  dis- 
tinguished another  Carolina  John- 
son, himself  unlettered  in  learning, 
one  Andrew,  President  of  the  United 
States. 

Archibald  Johnson  passed  almost 
his  entire  career  in  the  editorial  chair. 
In  1892  he  became  editor  of  the 
Laurinburg  Exchange,  and  a  little 
later  he  founded  the  Red  Springs 
Citizen;  but  as  early  as  1895  his  pow- 
erful pen  had  attracted  the  attention 
of  Baptist  leaders,  and  he  was  call- 
ed to  Thomasville  tc  become  editor  of 
Charity  and  Children,  in  which  ca- 
pacity he  continued  until  his  death 
forty  years  later.  For  a  long  period 
he  served  as  secretary  of  the  State 
Press  Association;  and  later  as  its 
president.  No  other  honors  came 
to  him,  for  he  was  a  man  of  quiet 
and  modest  demeanor;  but  notwith- 
standing   this,    he    built    for    himself 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


here  in  Carolina  a  monument  "more 
lasting  than  brass  and  enduring  than 
marble." 

It  was  another  famous  Johnson 
(Dr.  Samuel)  who  said  iof  Gold- 
smith that  "he  wrote  like  an  angel, 
but  he  talked  like  poor  Poll."  This 
does  not  apply  to  my  subject,  who  was 
as  gracious  in  his  speech  as  he  was 
gifted  in  his  writing.  It  could  be 
said  of  him,  in  the  language  employed 
by  the  Psalmist:  "My  pen  is  the 
tongue  of  a  ready  writer";  and  also, 
in  the  lofty  language  of  St.  Paul;  "I 
speak  with  the  tongue  of  men  and 
of  angles."      Om^ttg   { 

He  represented  the  work  of  the 
Baptist  Orphanage  not  only  in  its 
editorial  chair,  but  in  the  field  be- 
fore the  Baptist  people.  For  forty 
years  he  attended  most  of  the  annual 
Associations,  always  speaking  with 
persuasive  power  in  portraying  the 
plight  of  the  orphan;  but  often  going 
"outside  the  record'"  and  lying  some 
great  cause — such  as  education  or 
temperance — upon  the  hearts  of  his 
brethern. 

Although  a  Baptist  he  was  not 
controlled  by  his  denomination;  al- 
though he  was  employed  by  a  Board 
of  Truestees,  he  did  not  allow  them 
to  dominate  him  or  dictate  his  pol- 
icies. His  editorial  chair  belonged 
to  him,  and  from  it  he  exercised  an 
independent  power.  Even  if  his 
denominational  leaders  thought  one 
way,  and  he  thought  another,  he 
never  for  a  moment  hesitated  to  ex- 
press his  own  views  and  to  maintain 
them  with  persistent  vigor.  Some- 
times he  would  prove  to  be  in  the 
wrong,  but  as  he  himself  expressed 
it,  he  preferred  to  be  wrong  rather 
than  be  nothing.  But  the  biggest 
thing    in     the    mental     makeup    was 


the  fact  that  when  he  found  himself 
in  the  wrong,  he  had  the  moral 
courage  to  come  right  out  and  admit 
it!  This  high  quality  sets  this  man 
apart  from  the  common  herd;  and 
places  upon  his  brow  the  laurel  wreath 
which  belongs  to  the  victor  in  the 
strife. 

He  represented  more  than  merely 
the  orphanage  work,  important  though 
that  be.  From  his  editorial  chair, 
John  was  an  evangel  in  every 
good  work.  He  championed  the  cause 
of  prohibition  at  a  time  when  it  was 
unpopular  even  in  the  churches;  his 
voice  and  his  ready  pen  pioneered 
in  advocating  aid  for  the  common 
schools  from  the  state  treasury;  he 
was  a  partisan  in  the  cause  of  good 
government;  he  was  a  thorn  in  the 
flesh  of  the  unworthy.  He  gave  gen- 
erously of  his  superb  literary  talent, 
and  of  his  splendid  panoply  of  pow- 
er to  every  cause  which  appealed  to 
either  his  heart  or  mind ;  and  the  aid 
of  Johnson  was  eagerly  sought  by 
those  who  had  some  cause  of  devotion 
to  lay  upon  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

His  wit  was  keen,  his  sword  was 
a  Damascus  blade  and  he  kept  it 
sharp  and  shining.  Sometimes  he 
could  both  saucy  and  sarcastic; 
and  if  he  considered  one  a  hypocrite, 
he  could  pursue  him  with  all  the  zeal 
of  a  Charles  W.  Tillett  in  pursuit  of 
Bishop    Cannon! 

He  would  never  have  made  a  suc- 
cessful diplomat,  for  he  was  too 
courageous  in  his  candor.  Yet  he 
too  courageous  in  his  candor.  Yet  he 
was  usually  mild  and  mellow  in  his 
language;  generous  in  his  judgments. 
He  always  tried  to  spread  the  mantle 
of  his  charity  over  the  faults  and 
follies  of  his  brethren,  and  his  nature 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


was  such  that  he  was  beloved  by  little 
children. 

He  was  noted  for  his  optimism  and 
for  his  faith  in  the  future.  If  the 
orphanage  had  a  deficit  today,  he  be- 
lieved it  would  be  converted  into  a 
surplus  tomorrow;  if  the  path  seemed 
dark,  he  lighted  it  up  with  the  flame 
of  his  faith.  He  believed  in  the  man- 
hood of  our  people  as  he  believed  in 
God,  and  he  never  "sold  short"  the 
future. 

His  death  evoked  eloquent  tributes 
from  the  tribunes  of  the  people.  From 
our  city  dailies  down  to  our  smallest 
country  weeklies,  every  editor  gave  of 
his  best  in  an  effort  to  pay  tribute  to 
such  a  life  as  had  just  ended.  I  know 
of  no  man  in  my  generation  whose 
passing  produced  such,  tributes.  They 
constitute  the  only  heritage  he  left 
his  children,  but  how  rich  a  heritage 
was  this!  Not  all  the  wealth  of  Ormuz 
or  of  Ind  could  buy  it  back  again. 

His  work  is  not  yet  ended ;  his  task 
not  yet  done;  for  influences  set  in 
motion  by  him  still  move  in  our 
midst.  The  lives  of  men  now  mature 
yet  bear  the  stamp  of  the  Johnson 
imprint;  men  yet  young  are  still  in- 
spired by  their  memory  of  his  splen- 
did courage,  by  the  glamour  of  his 
genius,  by  the  eloquence  of  his 
evangelism,  by  the  loving  kindness  of 
his  life.  This  influence  will  last  until 
time  shall  become  merged  with 
eternity. 

They  buried  him  in  the  quiet 
churchyard  at  Spring  Hill,  hard  by 
the  scenes  of  his  childhood;   not  far 


from  the  "House  that  Jack  Built," 
the  little  cabin  on  the  oanks  of  the 
lazy  Lumber  where  he  loved  to  spend 
his  vacation  hours.  He  rests  near  the 
grave  of  his  poet  kinsman  John 
Charles  McNeill,  and  in  the  midst  of 
many  of  his  kinsmen,  "slumbertrs 
with  the  just."  In  such  a  churchyard 
Thomas  Gray  wrote  his  Elegy,  and  I 
would  like  to  find  language  of  such 
loftiness  with  which  to  eulogize  the 
life  on  which  it  gltams.  The  slanting 
life  of  Archibald  Johnson. 

Morning  comes  to  this  quiet  church- 
yard, hidden  beneath  the  long  leafed 
pines  he  loved  so  well;  and  the  song 
of  the  mocking  bird  sounds  a  requiem 
over  Johnson's  grave.  Noontide,  and 
the  sun  in  all  its  golden  glory  shines 
upon  it,  imaging  the  majesty  of  the 
life  on  which  it  gleams.  The  slanting 
rays  of  late  afternoon  fall  athwart 
the  grave  of  Father  Monroe,  so  long 
the  shepherd  of  these  sheep,  and  the 
hushed  heart  harkens  as  all  nature 
softly  speaks:  "I  am  the  resurrection 
and  the  life."  Then  comes  twilight 
and  the  eventide,  bringing  with  it  the 
gleam  which  glowed  within  the  heart 
of  John  Charles  McNeill,  and  the 
peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing: 

"Hills,  wrapped  in  gray,  standing 

along  the  West, 
Clouds    dimly    lighted,    gathering 

slowly, 
The  star  of  peace  at  watch  above 

the   crest, 
Oh!   holy,  holy,  holy." 


When  trouble  meets  you  half  way,  hop  over  it  and  keep 
going. — Selected. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MIRACULOUS 

CASE  OF  BLIND  TOM 

By  Eugenie  B.  Abbott  in  The  Etude 

A    negro    woman    standing    on    the  Could    it    have    been    that    when    "the 

slave  block  and  holding  to  her  breast  harsh  noises  of  our  day"  were  silenc- 

a    pulpy    black    bundle    of    humanity,  ed,    he    heard    sounds    that    did    not 

her   twenty -first   child!     As    she   was  penetrate  to  our  duller  ears? 

being  bid  on  by  the  slave  owners,  the  His     marked     musical     talent     was 

auctioneer    shouted,    "We'll    throw    in  noticeable    before    he   was    two    years 

the     pickaninny!"  of  age;   but  it  was  not  until  he  was 

It  may  seem  almost  incredible  but  about  four  that  a  piano  was  install- 
in  less  than  twenty  years  the  ed  in  the  home  of  his  owner,  Gen. 
"pickaninny,"  grown  into  a  man,  had  Bethune.  When  anyone  played  Tom 
created  a  furore  in  all  parts  of  the  would  listen,  and  it  is  easy  to  under- 
world by  his  playing  the  piano.  Great  stand  that  the  melodies  he  heard  and 
musicians  heard  and  were  amazed  perhaps  some  original  musical  ideas, 
and  many  gave  ,him  severe  tests  of  were  being  stowed  away  in  his  mind 
ear  and  memory,  for  he  was  blind  to  be  used  when  opportunity  should 
and  entirely  untaught  musically.  His  come  to  him.  The  opportunity  came 
genius  and  the  exquisite  beauty  of  when  he  escaped  from  his  mother's 
his  playing  aroused  the  admiration  room  in  the  night.  He  found  the 
of  all  kinds  of  people,  from  the  un-  door  and  piano  open  and  began  his 
educated  to  those  of  the  highest  cul-  first  playing.  Thus,  before  daybreak, 
ture.  who  were  thrilled  and  amazed  some  one  was  awakened  by  the  piano. 
at   what   they   heard.  He   played   on   until   the  family   came 

Blind  Tom  was  born  Mav  25,  down  at  the  usual  hour-  Although 
1849  near  Columbus,  Georgia.  His  the  performance  (his  first)  was  fax- 
parents  were  common  field  hands  of  fl0m  perfect,  it  seemed  marvelous  to 
pure  Negro  blood.  Blind  from  birth,  them  as  they  stood  about  watching 
Tom  learned  nothing  from  sight,  and  him.  He  played  with  both  hands,  us- 
in  infancy  he  showed  little  intelligent  ™g  white  and  black  keys. 
interest  in  anything.  However,  al-  After  this  experience,  he  was  given 
most  as  a  baby  he  manifested  a  access  to  the  piano.  He  is  said  to 
strange  interest  and  fondness  for  have  played  everything  he  heard,  and 
sounds,  as  well  as  an  amazing  talent  then  began  creating  his  own  compo- 
for  imitating  any  sound  he  heard;  and  sitions  imitating  the  various  phases 
his  memory  seemed  to  register  any-  of  nature — the  wind,  the  trees,  and 
thing  from  long  conversations  to  the  birds.  It  would  seem  that  all 
musical  tones.  He  loved  to  be  out  nature  must  have  been  whispering  to 
of  doors,  and  the  night  seemed  es-  him  of  her  beauties,  giving  him  a 
pecially  to  fascinate  him.  Thus,  vision  of  loveliness  unseen  and  un- 
whenever  his  mother  failed  to  lock  heard  by  those  who  had  the  full  de- 
her  door,  he  would  escape  and  get  velopment  of  human  sight  and  intel- 
out,    playing    about    as    in    the    day.  lect.     Someone  has  said,  "There  is  no 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


art  about  him.  God  has  given  him 
a  guide,  but  it  is  a  silent  one,  that 
of  nature  herself." 

When  Tom  was  less  than  five  years 
old  he  listened  during  a  severe  thun- 
der storm;  and  as  it  ended  he  im- 
mediately went  to  the  piano  and  play- 
ed what  seemed  to  represent  quite 
clearly  the  rain,  wind  and  thunder. 
This  was  given  on  his  program  as 
The  Rain   Storm. 

Much  has  been  said  and  written 
of  his  extreme  bodily  activity.  As 
he  could  not  well  join  other  children 
in  play,  and  lack  of  sight  limited  him 
to  small  spaces,  instinct  would  have 
led  him  to  develop  exercises  of  his 
own,  which  naturally  would  consist 
of  jumping,  whirling,  twisting  of  legs 
and  arms.  Whatever  the  cause  of  the 
intensity  of  action  carried  on  through- 
out the  years,  it  could  easily  be  at- 
tributed to  a  very  sensitive,  nervous 
temperament,  which  must  have  suffer- 
ed under  the  constant  giving  of  con- 
certs and  exploitation  of  him,  partial- 
ly as  a  doer  of  tricks,  for  the  crowds 
to   laugh   at. 

Tom  was  nature's  child,  and  lived 
in  a  mental  world  of  his  own,  a  world 
of  music.  We  know  the  great  Bee- 
thoven loved  the  out  of  doors,  and  re- 
ceived from  nature  messages  of  har- 
mony and  beauty  which  inspired  his 
greatest  compositions.  To  this  blind, 
uneducated  Negro  also  must  have 
come  many  lovely  messages  of  har- 
mony and  beauty;  and,  from  what 
might  seem  to  be  mental  darkness, 
there  were  haunting  memories  of 
beauty  which  he  persistently  reached 
out  to  receive.  This  may  be  illustrated 
by  the  following  story. 

When  a  girl  not  yet  twenty-one, 
I  went  to  the  old  town  of  Winchester, 
Virginia,  to  teach  music  in  a  private 
school.     One    day    it    was    announced 


that  Blind  Tom  would  give  a  concert. 
Great  interest  was  expressed  over  the 
approaching  event.  I  was  filled  with 
curiosity  to  hear  this  Negro,  but 
most  of  all,  to  be  convinced  of  his 
power  to  imitate  any  composition; 
and  was  hopeful  there  would  be  play- 
ed something  quite  difficult. 

The  moment  arrived  when  the  in- 
vitation was  given  from  the  stage  for 
someone  in  the  audience  to  play  for 
Tom  to  imitate.  The  request  came 
for  me  to  play.  The  choice  I  made 
was  the  Heller  transcription  of  Schu- 
bert's Die  Forelle  (The  Trout).  As 
I  took  my  seat  at  the  piano  the  man- 
ager said,  "not  too  long  a  piece."  I 
told  him  I  would  stop  when  about 
half  way  through.  As  I  played  I 
sensed  that  Tom  was  reacting  to  the 
music  in  a  way  that  affected  the  au- 
dience with  a  suppressed  desire  to 
relieve    themselves    in    merriment. 

The  manager  again  came  to  me  and 
said,  "Go  right  on."  After  I  finished 
he  announced  that,  as  Tom  had  heard 
this  composition  before,  he  would  ask 
the  young  lady  to  play  something 
else.  I  chose  one  of  the  simpler 
Chopin  waltzes,  which  Tom  imitated 
very  well.  During  the  intermission, 
Tom's  manager  came  to  me  and  ask- 
ed if  I  would  give  Tom  a  lesson  on 
Die  Forelle  in  the  morning.  Then 
came  the  explanation  of  his  strange 
behavior  during  my  playing  of  Die 
Forelle.  Tom  had  heard  this  piece 
played  somewhere  in  his  travels  two 
or  three  years  before,  and  he  was 
charmed  with  it.  His  manager  had 
no  idea  what  it  was,  and  Tom  could 
not  remember  enough  to  make  any- 
one understand  what  he  desired.  He 
was  eager  to  learn  it  and  they  kept 
up  the  search,  taking  him  to  music 
stores,  to  teachers,  and  to  fine  pia- 
ninsts,  but  no  one  understood.     Now 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


you  can  imagine  what  happened  when 
this  blind  man,  called  an  imbecile, 
heard  the  music  he  had  tried  so  long 
to  find?  He  went  almost  wild  with 
joy  which,  as  always,  he  was  express- 
ing through  extreme  bodily  activity. 
This  was  going  on  behind  me  as 
I  played. 

The  following  morning,  Tom  and  his 
manager  arrived  at  the  school.  He 
was  a  man  of  medium  height,  a  rather 
large  body,  strong  and  physically  vi- 
gorous. During  the  entire  lesson  he 
was  quiet  and  gentle,  although  he  ex- 
pressed great  intensity  of  feeling.  He 
had  delicately  formed  flexible  hands, 
for  which  the  piano  keyboard  held 
no  difficulties.  He  had  gained  great 
dexerity  in  his  long  years  of  play- 
ing, usually  playing  eight  hours  a 
day.  At  first  I  played  through  the 
entire  composition,  then  the  lesson 
consisted  of  my  playing  short  por- 
tions, perhaps  a  few  complete 
phrases.  During  my  playing  Tom 
stood  tense,  all  his  being  focused  on 
the  music.  When  he  had  heard  a 
certain  amount  he  indicated  by  words 
and  sounds  that  he  desired  to  play. 

Perhaps  I  would  be  asked  to  play 
a  second  or  third  time  these  short 
bits,  Tom  listening  most  intently. 
Then  he  would  sit  at  the  piano,  play- 
ing what  I  had  done.  He  instantly 
recognized  any  wrong  note  he  play- 
ed and  would  shake  his  head,  utter- 
ing disapproving  sounds,  and  motion 
for  me  to  play  again.  Anything  he 
got  pleased  him  greatly;  but  what  he 
did  not  get  annoyed  him.  When  he 
felt  satisfied  we  would  go  on,  doing 
another  portion  in  the  same  way;  but 
the  lesson  consisted  in  my  giving 
what  he  mentally  reached  out  to  re- 
ceive. When  we  had  accomplished 
a  certain  amount,  we  would  go  back 
and    piece    the    parts    together. 


Thus  we  went  on  for  four  hours 
of  almost  absolute  concentration.  I 
did  not  remember  that  he  ever  waver- 
ed from  the  subject  in  hand.  This  I 
think  would  be  considered  as  almost 
impossible  by  a  person  having  his  full 
mental  faculties.  At  the  end  of  this 
period  he  knew  the  composition  and 
played  it  very  acceptably.  He  had 
a  fine  instinctive  feeling  for  the 
music  and  worked  to  get  all  the  varia- 
tions of  shade  and  color  just  as  I 
had  played  it.  Two  months  later 
Tom  returned  for  another  engage- 
ment, and  I  was  asked  to  give  him  a 
second  lesson  on  Die  Forelle  before 
the  concert.  This  lesson  lasted  only 
two  hours  and  was  spent  entirely  on 
interpretation.  That  evening  Die 
Forelle  was  programmed,  and  I 
thought  that  I  was  almost  listening 
to   my   own   performance. 

Blind  Tom's  concert  career  really 
began  at  the  age  of  eight  years  in 
and  near  Columbus,  Georgia.  General 
Bethune  went  on  tour  with  him  in 
1861,  his  first  concert  being  given 
in  New  York  on  January  15th  of  that 
year.  Afterward  they  toured  Europe 
where  he  played  during  the  years  of 
the    Civil    War. 

Amazing  differences  of  opinion  have 
been  expressed  in  regard  to  this 
strange  character.  Jamts  M.  Trotter 
writes,  in  "Music  and  Some  Highly 
Musical  People,"  Who  ever  heard  of 
an  idiot  possessing  such  memory,  such 
fineness  of  musical  sensibility,  such 
order,  such  method,  as  he  displays  ? 
Let  us  call  it  the  embodiment,  the 
soul  of  music,  and  there  rest  our  in- 
vestigations." 

When  I  heard  him  he  had  been  play- 
ing many  years  and  meeting  many 
distinguished  musicians.  In  1866  he 
was  thoroughly  tested  by  Ignaz 
Moscheles,    who    pronounced    Tom    as 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


marvelously  gifted  by  nature.  Mos- 
cheles  had  him  imitate  a  short  origin- 
al rhythmical  piece  and  parts  of  other 
compositions,  and  he  even  placed  his 
hands  on  the  keys  at  random,  Tom 
naming  every  note  played.  H.  S. 
Oakley,  Professor  of  Music  at  the 
University  of  Edinburgh,  states:  "I 
played  on  the  organ,  an  instrument 
to  which  he  is  unaccustomed,  parts  of 
a  Mendelssohn  song,  a  few  bars  from 
a  Bach  Fugue,  both  of  which  he  pro- 
duced after  a  single  hearing;  a  song 
of  my  own,  which  he  could  not  possi- 
bly have  heard,  much  of  which  he 
repeated.  He  not  only  can  name 
any  note  chord  or  discord  which  is 
struck,  but  also  can  give  the  exact 
pitch  of  any  note  he  is  asked  to  sing, 
and  that  whilst  any  moment  of  dis- 
cordant noise  is  made  on  the  organ 
to  disturb  his  meditations."  This  test 
was  given  when  Tom  was  seventeen 
years   of  age. 

In  the  list  of  his  program  music 
are  given  concertos  by  Beethoven, 
Chopin  and  Mendelssohn;  six  sonatas 
by  Beethoven;  and  a  long  list  of  works 
by  the  great  composers.  Much  of 
his  own  descriptive  music  and  songs 
he  played  and  sang,  When  he  died  it 
was  claimed  he  had  a  repertoire  of 
over   seven    thousand   pieces. 

Blind  Tom's  originality  and  mar- 
velous musical  gifts,  which  included 
musical  inspiration,  intuition,  memory 
and  imitation,  made  him  unique;  prob- 
ably the  most  amazing  musical  pro- 
digy that  has  ever  been  known. 

His  affairs  got  into  the  courts  many 


times.  The  widow  of  John  Bethune 
(who  had  married  Albert  T.  Lerche, 
a  lawyer),  after  a  long  fight  in  the 
courts  with  her  father-in-law,  Gen- 
eral Bethune,  finally  succeeded  to  the 
immensely  valuable  guardianship  of 
the  blind  musician.  From  then  on 
he  lived  in  Mrs.  Lerche's  apartment 
in  Hoboken.  He  was  kept  much  se- 
cluded, but  appeared  almost  constant- 
ly in  vaudeville.  His  name  Thomas 
Green  Bethune,  was  changed  to 
Thomas  Wiggins.  Of  the  fifty  families 
in  the  building,  only  a  few  knew  there 
was  an  old  Negro  living  there;  but 
sometimes  exquisite  piano  playing 
was  heard  coming  from  Mrs.  Lerche's 
apartment,  with  no  one  knowing  it 
was  produced  by  Blind  Tom. 

I  will  touch  but  briefly  the  last 
pathetic  days  of  Tom's  life.  Three 
weeks  before  his  death  he  suffered 
a  paralytic  stroke  which  affected  his 
right  arm  and  upper  side.  Again  and 
again  he  tried  to  play,  but  when  he 
found  that  his  right  hand  would  not 
play  and  the  left  hand  brought  only 
discords,  he  wept  like  a  child  and 
said,  "Tom's  fingers  won't  play  no 
mo'." 

Saturday  evening,  June  13,  1908, 
he  again  went  to  the  piano  and  began 
softly  singing,  but  his  voice  broke. 
Sobbing,  he  rose  and  said,  "I'm  done, 
all  gone,  missus;"  and  then  was  heard 
a  faint  ciy,  and  a  thump  on  the  floor. 

Blind  Tom  had  gone  on.  Music 
was  his  life;  and  when  he  could  play 
"no  mo",  he  could  not  stay. 


The  independence  and  liberty  you  possess  are  the  work  of 
joint  councils  and  joint  efforts,  of  common  dangers,  suffering 
and  successes. — George  Washington 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


FILIPINOS  LIKED  THIS  AMERICAN 

By  Patricio  Manuel  Bauken  in  The  Philippine  Free  Press 


I  am  a  Fillipino.  I  am  also  a 
Christian.  By  personal  conviction 
and  also  by  inheritance.  For  my 
ancestors  were  among  those  prudent 
Fillipinos  who  chose  to  kneel  to  the 
cross  when  it  was  carried  through 
our  country  by  the  Spanish  conqur- 
ors.  It  was  a  prudent  decision — they 
had  their  choice — accept  Christianity 
and  pay  tribute  to  the  friars,  or  see 
their  homes  razed,  their  children 
starved,  their  women  violated  and 
shamed.  Our  country  is  dotted  with 
cathedrals,  built  by  us  at  the  point 
of  the  sword.  Gentle  Jesus,  meek 
and  mild ! 

But  in  the  southern  part  of  our 
country — in  the  great  island  of  Min- 
danao, and  the  isles  of  the  Sulu  Seas, 
the  faith  of  Mohammed  had  arrived 
at  just  about  the  same  time  the  Span- 
ish invaders  came  to  our  shores.  These 
sea  rovers,  pearl  divers,  and  fishermen 
had  been  organized  into  a  strong  king- 
dom with,  a  Sultan  at  its  head,  much 
as  in  Turkish  fashion. 

When  the  Spanish  attacked  these 
people  in  an  attempt  to  drive  out  Mo- 
hammedanism, they  stirred  up  a  real 
hornet's  nest  of  trouble  that  continued 
to  sting  for  over  three  hundred  years. 
For  that  long  they  attempted  to  con- 
quer these  Fillipino  Mohammedans 
called  by  them,  the  Moros.  Spain  was 
rich,  her  soldiers  had  armor  and  the 
best  of  arms.  The  Moros  had  only 
their  stubborn  courage  and  their  hand- 
forged  weapons,  their  spears  and  the 
long  wavy,  serpent-like  kris,  and  other 
terrible  sharp  knives. 

After  constant  warfare,  a  well-liked 
Moro  leader  decided  that  this  blood- 


shed was  perhaps  a  useless  thing.  He 
was  Sultan  Mohammed  Alimudin.  "In 
Manila  we  draw  up  a  treaty  between 
the  Moro  Sultanate  and  the  King's 
Government  which  will  give  all  honor 
and  mutual  defense."  These  were 
the  promises  Spain  made.  By  these 
promises  the  Sultan  was  enticed  to 
visit  Manila.  Once  he  arrived,  he 
was  promptly  thrown  into  jail  and 
tortured  in  an  attempt  to  force  him 
to  give  up  Mohammedanism  and  ac- 
cept Christianity  for  his  people.  When 
at  length,  after  many  years  he  was 
released,  he  immediately  declared  a 
holy  war  of  revenge  on  the  Spanish. 
This  was  still  going  on  when  the 
Americans  came  to  the  Islands.  Amer- 
icans were  only  another  set  of  "trea- 
cherous Christian  dogs" — so  said  the 
Sultan  and  the  Datus,  or  chiefs, 
contemptuously    among    themselves. 

With  big  guns  America  whipped 
the  Datus.  In  sullen  silence  they  re- 
tired to  the  forest  strongholds — only 
temporarily.  They  had  no  intention 
to  quit  fighting.  They  would  have 
fought  America  three  hundred  years 
as  they  had  the  Spanish,  but  then — 

Then  came  Governor  Frank  Car- 
penter. Sent  by  the  American  gov- 
ernment to  be  the  civil  administrator 
of  the  Moro  province,  his  first  move 
was  to  disarm  all  Americans. 

Then  he  sent  a  declaration  to  all 
the  Datus.  It  said,  "this  is  your  gov- 
ernment. We  ask  your  co-operation 
in  getting  a  stable  government  estab- 
lished, and  then  we  will  turn  it  over 
to  you.  Complete  responsibility  is 
yours,  positions  of  prominence  are 
yours.     Come  and  get  them." 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


The  proclamation  was  ignored. 
Then  Carpenter  summoned  a  wise 
and  powerful  Datu — Tongkalin — to 
come  and  sec  hive. 

The  Datu  throught  he  was  walking 
into  a  trap.  He  expected  to  be  am- 
bushed, but  he  came  anyway.  Scorn- 
ful and  proud — dressed  in  rich  cloth- 
ing embroidered  with.  gold. 

They  met — two  strong  men  came 
face  to  face.  And  Governor  Carpen- 
ter conquered  the  fighting  heart  of 
the  Moro  chieftain.  Not  with  bul- 
lets. Not  with  force.  But  with  the 
simple  might  of  justice,  of  kindness 
and  respect  for  the  rights  of  others. 

This  most  powerful  of  the  chief- 
tains accepted  the  post  of  govern- 
ment representative  in  his  region, 
and  with  the  Governor  made  plans 
to  establish  schools  for  the  children. 
The  master-stroke  was  the  Governor's 
decision  that  the  Mohammedan  reli- 
gion should  be  taught  in  these  schools. 
So  much  of  the  old  bitterness  born 
of  fighting  for  their  religious  free- 
dom   was    conqured. 

As  the  Datu  returned  to  his  people 
he  said,  "I  have  seen  a  Christian. 
I  didn't  believe  before  that  there 
was  a  Christian  who  was  also  a  just 
man." 

But  the  battle  was  not  over  yet. 
The  Governor  had  yet  to  win  the 
hearts  of  all  the  chiefs.  With  only 
a  native  interpreter  he  started 
through  the  jungle  to  find  these 
without  an  escort.  He  walked  cour- 
ageously where  the  weapons  of  the 
natives  gleamed  blood  red,  where 
no  Spaniard  had  ever  gone  and  re- 
turned alive. 

As  he  went  dark  eyes  watched 
from  behind  every  tree  and  shrub. 
Dark  eyes  that  were  incredulous. 
"Our    eyes    deceive    us,"    they    said, 


"This  isn't  really  true.  There  was 
never  a  man  like  this  dared  all  our 
weapons.  Maybe  he  really  means 
that  peace  is  here." 

So  Governor  Carpenter  met  the 
Datus.  In  their  own  headquarters 
surrounded  on  all  sides  by  heavily 
armed  followers  of  the  chieftain, 
he  spoke  a  few  words  in  their  dia- 
lect. More  than  anything  this 
convinced  them  of  his  friendliness 
and  interest.  Then  he  asked  that 
each  Datu  give  him  suggestions  for 
his  new  government,  told  them  that 
schools  would  be  established,  asked 
their  co-operation. 

He  asked  co-operation.  He  gave 
justice,  kindness  and  faith.  For  now, 
after  three  hundred  years  these  Mo- 
hammedan Filipinos  were  first  treated 
as  human  beings. 

And  what  is  the  answer?  In  three 
years  these  Mohammedans  became 
the  most  progressive,  the  most  eager 
for  learning,  the  most  friendly  of 
all  the  people  in  the  islands.  They 
themselves  took  over  the  task  of 
maintaining  order,  and  soon  put  down 
piracy    and   terrorism. 

And  as  the  Datus  told  Governor 
Carpenter.  "Christian  and  Moham- 
medan, we  will  hold  high  the  torch 
of  brotherhood." 

And  so  you  see,  Christianity  hadn't 
succeeded  in  the  case  of  these 
Mohammedan  Filipinos  because  the 
principles  of  the  religion  were  dis- 
torted, the  principles  of  Christ  were 
not  in  the  lives  of  the  warring  Christ- 
ians. 

Came  one  man,  with  the  brother- 
hood of  man  in  his  heart,  and  the 
fiercest  fighting  people  in  the  Orient 
knelt  in  grateful  surrender  to  the 
Golden   Rule. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


FOG  OVER  THE  SEA 

By  C.  F.  Greeves-Carpenter 


Have  you  ever  stood  on  the  deck  of 
an  ocean-going  ship  doing  half  speed 
through  a  pea-soup  fog  It  is  a 
thrilling  experience.  Eyes  straining 
ahead,  try  to  pierce  the  shroud-like 
atmosphere;  the  fog  siren  blows  its 
ear-splitting  blasts,  and  wraith-like 
comes  an  answering  cry  from  the  port 
bow.  All  such  sounds  add  greatly 
to  the  tenseness  of  the  moment.  In 
spite  of  all  precautions,  a  huge  ship 
may  loom  up  suddenly  amidships. 
Something  like  that  actually  does  hap- 
pen sometimes.  It  did  to  my  boat 
on  one  trip  down  the  Gulf  of  St. 
Lawrence.  The  bow  of  the  oncoming- 
vessel  cut  almost  silently  through 
the  water,  but  at  the  very  instant 
we  sighted  her,  the  officers  on  her 
bridge  also  sighted  us.  Instantly  they 
sounded  three  short  blasts  on  her 
siren  indicating,  in  the  language  of 
the  sea,  that  she  was  reversing  her 
engines  and  proceeding  full  speed 
astern.  All  of  us,  I  think,  held  our 
breath  while  the  big  ship,  twice  as 
large  as  ours,  seemed  to  stand  quiver- 
ing in  her  tracks  while  her  engines 
reversed.  Flashing  through  the  minds 
of  all  of  us  must  have  been  visions 
of  a  rending  crash,  buckling  steel 
and  splintering  wood,  a  foundering 
ship  listing  heavily,  destruction,  anni- 
hilation and  death  near.  Then  the 
huge  ship  backed  rapidly  away,  blew 
a  salute — or  an  apology — and  we  both 
proceeded   on   our   respective   courses. 

Most  of  us  stood  as  though  spell- 
bound, but  not  so  our  mate.  He 
jumped  forward  the  instant  the  other 
ship  was  sighted  and  grabbed  the  en- 
gine   room    telegraph    handle,    signal- 


ling for  full  speed  ahead.  An  an- 
swering clang,  and  we  seemed  to  leap 
through  the  water.  It  was  probably 
due  to  the  united  action  of  the  officers 
on  both  bridges  that  a  collision  was 
averted.  Quick  thinking,  sureness, 
a  prompt  response  to  a  command,  and 
catasprophe  is  averted. 

There  is  nothing  more  eerie  on 
earth,  or  sea,  or  in  the  air  above, 
than  the  sound  of  fog  sirens  blaring 
forth  their  deep-voiced,  mournful 
warnings  to  navigation.  Their  sepul- 
chral tones  coming  out  of  the  heavy, 
impenetrable  atmosphere  can  be  terri- 
fying. 

Surprising  as  it  may  seem,  a  fog 
is  not  so  alarming  nearer  shore,  for 
there  are  many  different  devices  to 
protect  and  guide  navigation.  In  19- 
33,  the  United  States  Lighthouse  Ser- 
vice had  forty-seven  lightships  in 
commission  of  which  number  ten  were 
regular  relief  ships.  There  were  no 
less  than  six  hundred  and  seventeen 
resident-keeper  lighthouses  in  oper- 
ation around  our  coasts  and  on  the 
Great  Lakes.  The  service  also  in- 
cluded some  one  hundred  and  four 
radio   beacon    stations. 

There  are  many  stories  of  heroism 
among  the  lighthouse  keepers  but 
they  do  not  regard  the  incidents  as 
smacking  of  bravery,  simply  accept- 
ing such  a  dangerous  task  as  part  of 
the  "job." 

This  story  is  told  of  Jacob  Walker, 
former  lighthouse  keeper  on  Robbins 
Reef,  one  mile  from  Staten  Island. 
He  was  taken  very  ill  with  pneumonia 
and  had  to  be  transferred  to  a  hos- 
pital ashore.     As  he  was  being  low- 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


ered  from  the  lighthouse  to  which  he 
was  never  to  return,  he  told  his  wife 
to  keep  the  lights  burning  which  she 
did  faiithfully  for  many  years.  When 
other  keepers  came  to  Robbins  Reef, 
they  saw  the  utter  loneliness  and  des- 
olation of  the  place  and  left,  for  they 
did  not  wish  such  an  unsavory  as- 
signment. For  the  fijrst  five  years 
Mrs.  Walker  struggled  on  alone,  ex- 
cept for  her  two  little  children.  Then, 
in  February  1890,  President  Harrison 
appointed  her  head  keeper,  and  when 
her  son,  Jake,  was  eighteen  years  of 
age,  he  became  her  assistant.  Those 
first  five  years  were  no  doubt  the 
hardest.  On  foggy  nights  the  plucky 
woman  would  descend  alone  to  the 
cellar  of  the  lighthouse  and  start  the 
engine  which  sent  out  blasts  on  the 
fog  horn   every  three   seconds. 

Today,  the  lighthouse  on  St.  George 
Reef,  six  miles  off  the  coast  of  Cali- 
fornia, takes  the  prize  for  isolation 
in  the  California  service.  It  is  the 
only  one  in  the  thirty-nine  which 
guard  that  stretch  of  coast  that  can 
really  be  said  to  be  isolated.  Here 
there  is  sometimes  an  ocean  swell 
running  forty  feet  high,  and  the  men 
who  guard  the  lights  are  unable  to 
leave   for   long   periods. 

Many  are  the  stories  in  the  foriegn 
lighthouse  service  of  instances  where 
two  men  have  been  on  duty  and  one 
of  them  has  died  at  his  post.  The 
survivor,  fearing  to  be  accused  of 
foul  play,  has  had  to  keep  the  body 
of  his  dead  companion  for  weeks  until 
relief  could  be  sent.  Two  men  are 
the  minimum  crew  for  any  light- 
house, so  in  the  case  of  one  being 
mortally  stricken  the  other  can  carry 
on,  for  the  warnings  to  navigation 
must  be  continuous  no  matter  what 
may  be  involved. 


The  days  of  lighting  the  lamps  by 
hand  and  the  wild  stories  of  lamps 
blown  out  are  over  forever  as  en- 
gines, generators,  air  compressors, 
radio  transmitters  and  all  other  mo- 
dern equipment  make  the  lighthouse 
service  practically  one  hundred  per 
cent    perfect. 

The  last  time  I  entered  the  Golden 
Gate  was  aboard  an  oil  tanker.  We 
had  been  making  an  average  speed 
of  possibly  twelve  and  one  half  knots 
an  hour  all  the  way  over  from  Japan. 
It  was  during  the  monsoon  season, 
and  in  addition  to  a  heavy  ground 
swell,  the  atmosphere  was  full  of 
moisture,  like  a  drizzling  rain.  It 
had  not  been  a  particularly  pleasant 
crossing.  The  last  three  days  of  the 
trip  the  sky  had  been  so  overcast 
that  it  had  not  been  possible  to  "shoot" 
the  sun  and  the  navigating  officer  had 
had  to  rely  on  dead  reckoning  for  the 
approximate  position  of  the  ship. 

A  seafarer  has  little  fear  of  fogs 
and  gives  practically  no  thought  to  dis- 
aster, yet  somewhere  ahead  of  us  lay 
the  jagged  rocks  of  the  Farallon  Is- 
lands, off  the  coast  of  California.  The 
night  had  appeared  to  be  clearing 
up,  but  once  again  the  damp  fog  en- 
veloped us  and  enshrouded  the  fore 
and  aft  parts  of  our  vessel  in  a  man- 
tle of  obscurity.  Our  fog  whistle 
bellowed  forth  its  warning  every  min- 
ute or  so,  and  an  echo  of  it  seemed 
to  be  thrown  back  at  us  as  we  in- 
stinctively strained  our  ears  to  hear 
an  answering  blast  from  some  possi- 
ble    approaching    vessel. 

The  marvels  of  navigation  are 
many,  but  in  recent  years  radio  bea- 
cons have  been  perfected  to  such  a 
point  that  ships  nearing  shore  can 
be  accurately  guided  by  them.  Our 
ship    was    slightly    off    course.     The 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


San  Francisco  Lightship  radio  bea- 
con could  be  heard  eighty  miles  away 
by  the  navigating  officer  as  he  stood 
on  the  bridge  with  earphones  clamped 
to  his  ears.  By  varying  the  dial  on 
the  radio  direction  finder  he  could 
determine  the  course  the  ship  should 
follow.  Later,  he  picked  up  the  sig- 
nals of  the  Farollon  radio  beacon  and 
with  this  as  a  check  on  the  San  Fran- 
cisco Lightship  signals,  he  was  able 
to  determine  his  exact  position.  Some 
little  while  later,  the  Farallon  Light 
Station  diaphone  fog  signal  could 
be  heard,  sending  out  its  call  sign 
or  identifying  signals  of  one  blast 
followed  by  two  blasts. 

In  the  early  hours  of  the  morning, 
the  fog  lifted  momentarily  and  dis- 
closed the  high  cliffs  of  the  Farallon 
Islands.  The  fog  closed  down  again 
almost  immediately,  but  not  before 
we  had  seen  the  flashing  beams  from 
the   Farollon   Lighthouse. 

Then  we  heard  another  fog  siren. 
It  blew  for  two  seconds,  and  then 
there  was  a  twenty-eight  second  si- 
lence, before  the  fog  signal  was  heard 
again,  thus  indicating  that  the  sound 
emanated  from  the  San  Francisco 
Lightship.  Each  lightship  and  light 
station  has  a  code  call,  as  do  the 
radio    beacons    and    flashing   lights. 


As  we  approached  the  Golden  Gate 
our  vessel's  passage  was  indicated  by 
lighted  bouys  on  either  side,  and  these 
guided  us  across  the  bar  and  on  in- 
to the  harbor.  Our  navigatiing  offi- 
cer got  our  bearings  from  these  and 
from  the  Mile  Rocks,  Point  Bonita 
and  Point  Diabolo  lighthouses.  Soon 
we  arrived  alongsfde  our  loading 
wharf  at  Richmond,  across  the  Bay 
from  San  Francisco. 

The  first  lighthouse  was  establish- 
ed in  Boston  Harbor  in  1716,  and  it 
is  still  in  operation.  The  colonial 
governments  built  a  total  of  ten, 
which  were  transferred  to  the  federal 
government  when  it  was  formed.  The 
lighthouse  service  is  one  of  the  old- 
est services  maintained  by  the  govern- 
ment, for  it  was  provided  for  in  one 
of  the  first  acts  of  Congress  of  1789, 
The  first  light  to  be  established  on 
the  Pacific  coast  was  erected  in  1854, 
and  it  was  placed  on  Alcatraz  Island 
just  outside  the  Golden  Gate. 

The  lighthouse  service  maintains 
some  22,000  aids  to  navigation  which 
have  been  established  on  our  coasts, 
the  rivers  and  Great  Lakes,  Puerto 
Rico,  Alaska,  the  Hawaiian  Islands 
and  the  Panama  Canal  approaches, 
so  that  fog  and  darkntss  now  hold 
but  little  danger  to  shipping. 


THE  STARS  AND  STRIPES 

Thank  God  we  can  see,  in  the  glory  of  the  morn. 
The  invincible  flag  that  our  fathers  defended ; 
And  our  hearts  can  repeat  what  the  heroes  have  sworn, 
That  war  shall  not  end  till  the  war-lust  is  ended. 
Then  the  blood  thirsty  sword  shall  no  longer  be  lord 
Of  the  nations  oppressed  by  the  conqueror's  horde, 
But  the  banners  of  freedom  shall  peacefully  wave 
O'er  the  world  of  the  free  and  the  lands  of  the  brave. 

— Henry  Van  Dyke. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


SOME  COMMUNITY  FORESTS 

By  Doris  Gale 


In  April,  1932,  when  the  grade  and 
high  school  students  of  Minford, 
Ohio,  planted  ten  acres  of  trees  on  a 
hill  near  the  school  building,  most  of 
the  local  people  believed  that  the  ef- 
forts were  sure  to  fail.  The  young 
plantation  was  disparagingly  refer- 
red to  as  "Pearley's  Orchard,"  for 
Pearley  Gaskill,  of  Athens,  Ohio,  who 
was  superintendent  of  the  school. 
Years  later,  two  of  the  students, 
Aileen  Bennett  and  Paul  Garrett,  went 
hack  to  relive  the  days  when  they 
helped  to  plant  the  10,000  shortleaf, 
Scotch  and  white  pine  trees.  In  spite 
of  the  cold  weather  prevailing  at  the 
time  of  planting,  and  the  inexperience 
of  the  planters,  excellent  survival  re- 
sults were  obtained.  The  plantation 
.is  still  referred  to  as  "Pearley's  Or- 
chard," but  the  local  people  are  now 
very  proud  of  it,  and  everyone  does 
whatever    he   can   to    protect    it. 

According  to  recent  estimates  of 
the  U.  S.  Forest  Service,  there  are 
now  about  1,500  community  forests 
In  initial  or  advanced  stages  of  de- 
velopment in  this  country,  contain- 
ing about  3,000,000  acres,  planted  with 
more  than  143,000,000  trees.  And 
community  forests  are  definitely  in- 
creasing in  number,  area,  and  in  popu- 
lar favor. 

What  is  a  community  forest?  It 
is  land  owned  and  operated  for  fores- 
try or  allied  purposes  by  a  village, 
city,  town,  school  district,  township, 
county  or  other  political  subdivision, 
or  for  the  benefit  of  community  or 
group  enterprises  such  as  schools,  hos- 
pitals, churches,  libraries,  4-H  clubs, 
Boy  Scouts,  Girl  Scouts,  and  Camp 
Fire    Girls.     The   advice   of  the   state 


forester  is  free,  and  in  some  states 
one  or  more  men  devote  part  or  all 
of  their  time  to  aiding  communities 
in  developing  and  managing  forests, 
as  well  as  in  the  marketing  of  forest 
products.  Some  of  the  larger  com- 
munity forests  are  already  super- 
vised by  full-time' foresters.  Commu- 
nity fortsts  vary  in  size  from  a  few 
to  thousands  of  acres,  depending  upon 
the  means  by  which  they  were  acquir- 
ed or  the  purpose  of  their  establish- 
ment. 

Among  the  many  advantages  of 
such  a  forest  to  a  community  are  the 
increase  of  recreation  facilities;  aid 
to  local  business  with  more  employ- 
ment, more  industry;  the  attraction 
of  visitors  and  other  desirable  resi- 
dents; public  profits  which  sometimes 
result  in  an  endowment  for  local  in- 
stitutions such  as  schools;  benefit  of 
wild  life;  aid  in  flood  and  erosion  con- 
trol; protecting  watersheds  in  order 
to  maintain  and  purify  the  town's 
water  supply;  and  the  unquestion- 
able   scenic    value. 

The  seventy-five-acre  church  forest 
of  Danville,  New  Hampshire,  furnish- 
es a  good  example  of  an  American 
community  forest.  It  was  establish- 
ed in  1760,  to  provide  the  minister 
with  fuel,  pasture  for  his  cow,  and 
a  garden  in  which  he  could  grow  vege- 
tables. The  Reverend  Mr.  John  Page 
was  the  first  to  use  this  forest.  It 
is  recorded  that  the  parsonage  com- 
mittee met  each  year  to  decide  where 
to  cut  the  twenty-five  cords  of  wood 
which  were  part  of  the  minister's 
annual  compensation.  During  a  time 
when  money  depreciated,  the  minister 
saw  one  hard  dollar  valued  at  seventy- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


five  continental  paper  dollars,  but  a 
cord  of  wood  was  still  a  cord  of  wood. 
The  forest  even  financed  the  pur- 
chase of  his  gravestone,  furnished 
funds  which  the  town  needed  later 
on,  and  has  aided  in  the  support  of 
the  churches  in  the  town.  For  the 
past  hundred  years,  the  Danville  for- 
est has  been  managed  by  three  trus- 
tees. From  the  sale  of  timber  pro- 
ducts and  the  investment  of  some  in- 
come at  interest,  the  total  net  income 
obtained  for  the  last  hundred  years 
is  $4.45  per  acre  net  per  year.  A 
large  part  of  this  represents  interest 
income,  but  it  is  recognized  that  earn- 
ings from  the  forest  itself  could  be 
much  greater  if  a  portion  of  the  pro- 
fits were  used  in  improving  and  de- 
veloping the  forest.  On  January  1, 
1939,  the  trustees  had  cash  on  hand  in 
the  sum  of  $9,316.89.  They  also  have 
the  original  75  acres,  on  which  another 
timber   crop   is   growing. 

At  Newington,  New  Hampshire,  the 
oldest  community  forest  known  in  the 
United  States  has  been  retained  in 
public  ownership  ever  since  it  was 
established  in  1710.  Newington  has 
a  population  of  381,  and  the  forest 
contains  112  acres.  In  1874,  timber 
was  sold  to  pay  off  a  debt,  and  funds 
from  the  forest  resource  have  been 
used  to  aid  in  the  building  of  a  public 
library  and  other  public  purposes.  The 
forest  has  also  furnished  fuel  for  the 
poor,  and  for  the  school,  and  for  other 
public    buildings. 

The  largest  city-owned  community 
forest  in  the  United  States  is  the 
watershed  area  of  the  city  of  Seattle, 
Washington.  It  contains  63,300  acres, 
from  which  wood  products  have  al- 
ready been  sold  for  $1,000,000,  an 
amount  sufficient  to  return  the  ex- 
penses of  operation  and  cost  of  the 
land.     It  is  estimated  that  when  the 


growing  stock  reaches  its  full  capa- 
city, a  reasonable  return,  above  expen- 
ses, may  be  $150,000  per  year. 

Some  community  forests  feature  re- 
creational activity,  as  that  of  Onon- 
daga County,  New  York,  which  was 
acquired  in  1929.  Its  2,400  acres  were 
reforested  by  planting,  and  though 
the  trees  are  growing  in  value,  a  good 
part  of  the  property  is  set  aside  as  a 
playground.  An  abandoned  farmhouse 
was  remodeled  into  a  lodge  which  Is 
used  by  Sunday  schools  and  church 
organizations  for  week-end  picnics 
and  parties.  A  charge  of  one  dollar 
is  made  for  the  privilege.  The  de- 
mand was  so  great  that  another  lodge 
had  to  be  built,  of  timber  cut  on  the 
property.  Recreational  equipment  in- 
cludes tetter-totters,  swings,  shuf- 
fleboards,  horseshoe  rinks,  swimming 
pools,  nature  walks,  bridle  paths,  and 
archery  grounds,  with  further  interest 
provided  by  a  fish  hatchery  and  a 
pheasant  growing  yard.  More  than 
half  a  million  persons  visited  this 
community  forest  in  a  single  year. 

The  chief  of  the  United  States  For- 
est Service  says:  "On  the  forest  land 
we  have,  both  now  and  in  the  future, 
we  do  need  more  and  better  forests. 
We  need  them  because  we  have  drawn 
on  a  living  resource  without  replen- 
ishing it;  because  for  more  than  three 
centuries  we  have  abused  a  heritage 
that  was  once  one  of  the  greatest  for- 
ests in  all  the  world;  because  we  are 
now  paying  for  that  abuse  in  terms 
of  erosion  and  floods,  in  terms  of  re- 
servoirs, rivers,  and  harbors  choked 
with  silt,  and  in  terms  of  families, 
communities,  and  whole  counties  left. 
desolate  and   forlorn." 

Every  single  community  forest,  no 
matter  how  small,  aids  in  the  nation's 
forest  program,  as  well  as  improving' 
the    community    itself. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


By  Edgar  Bruce  in  Everybody's  (London) 


Gibraltar  has  a  history  lesson  for 
Hitler. 

One  hundred  and  sixty  years  ago 
Britain  was  facing  odds  such  as  she 
faces  today.  Redcoats  were  fighting' 
Yankees  in  the  American  War  of 
Independence.  Britons  and  French- 
men were  locked  in  a  death-struggle 
for  the  West  Indies.  Mutiny  broke 
oat  in  India.  Holland  had'  thrown 
in  her  lot  with  France,  and  Charles 
III,  go-ahead  and  English-hating 
King  of  Spain  threatened,  "Give  me 
Gibraltar,  or  I  join  the  French." 

Britian  preferred  to  fight.  King 
Charles'  most  brilliant  general,  the 
dashing  Due  de  Crillon,  took  over  the 
siege  operations.  In  front  of  the 
great  Rock  he  assembled  forty-seven 
sail  of  the  line,  innumerable  frigates, 
bomb-ketches,  cutters,  gun  and  mor- 
tar boats  with  special  "secret  wea- 
pons— ten  specially  built  battering 
ships,  mounting  212  guns,  creation  of 
the  French  military  engineering  gen- 
ius Chevalier  d'Arcon. 

Well  might  the  hearts  of  General 
Elliot  and  his  men  have  quaked  as 
they  saw  these  "impregnable"  batter- 
ing ships,  which  presented  to  the  fire 
of     the     garrison     three     successive 


layers  of  squared  timber,  each  three 
feet  thick,  protected  by  a  shelving 
roof  off  which  the  shells  and  round 
shot  would  bounce  harmlessly  into 
the  sea. 

As  the  British  gunners  fired  round 
after  round  into  the  battering  ships 
without  effect,  the  watching  cousins 
of  King  Charles  of  Spain,  invited  to 
witness  the  assault,  confidently  joked 
of  the  outcome.  For  the  three  years, 
seven  months  and  twelve  days  which 
the  siege  lasted  King  Charles  was  to 
ask  his  Court  Chamberlain  every 
morning,  "Is  Gibraltar  taken?"  The 
affirmative  answer  seemed  due  in  ad- 
vance. 

But  General  Elliot  was  a  man  of 
resource.  He  also  invented  a  secret 
weapon — red-hot  cannon  shot,  or,  as 
our  redcoats  called  them  "hot  po- 
tatoes." 

The  guns  of  the  Rock  began  to  roar. 
For  three  hours  red-hot  shot  was 
poured  into  the  battering  ships.  One 
by  one  the  ships  caught  fire  and  blew 
up.  The  grand  assault  ended  in  a 
complete  fiasco  and  the  red  dawn  lit 
up  only  the  shattered  timbers  and 
the  floating  corpses  of  the  besiegers. 


Let  our  object  be  our  country,  our  whole  country,  and  noth- 
ing but  our  country.  And,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  may  that 
country  itself  become  a  vast  and  splendid  monument,  not  of  op- 
pression and  terror,  but  wisdom,  of  peace,  and  of  liberty,  up- 
on which  the  world  may  gaze  with  admiration  forever. 

— Daniel   Webster. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


IT  ALL  STARTED 
TRUCK 


LOAD  OF  APPLES 


By  John  Hooper  in  Brattleboro,  (Vt.)  Reformer 


When  I  set  out  from  Brattleboro 
last  Sunday  night  with  Clint  Howe 
and  his  apple  truck,  I  was  giving  vent 
to  two  curiosities.  I  wanted  to  know 
what  it  felt  like  to  drive  all  night 
with  the  truck  traffic,  and  I  wanted 
to  see  what  happened  to  Brattleboro's 
apples  after  they  reached  the  New 
York  market. 

For  Clint  it  was  just  a  part  of  the 
day's  work,  with  20-odd  similar  trips 
bshind  him  already  this  year.  For 
me  it  was  a  sort  of  adventure,  just 
as  anything  out  of  the  ordinary  can 
be  adventure  for  those  who  get  a  kick 
out  of  a  new  experience. 

Clint  had  loaded  his  200  boxes  of 
apples,  a  hundred  each  of  Mack- 
intosh and  Jonathans,  and  was  all 
shipshape  for  the  long  run  when  he 
took  me  aboard.  I  settled  back  in 
comfort,  munching  a  juicy  apple,  the 
latter  being  a  ritual  with  which  Clint 
always  starts  one  of  these  trips.  I 
guess  the  theory  is  that  with  one  of 
Brattleboro's  finest  fruits  inside  you, 
as  well  as  a  load  of  them  back  of  you, 
you  are  all  set  for  the  price-cutters 
in  the  market  place. 

The  first  thing  that  impressed  me 
was  how  small  the  puny  passenger 
cars  looked  from  our  lofty  cab.  We 
certainly  owned  the  road;  but  one 
thing  I  noticed  as  we  drove  into  the 
night  was  that  even  though  the  trucks 
own  the  road  they  are  also  true  gentle- 
men of  the  road.  They  could  teach 
passenger  cars  a  lot  of  manners. 

We  stopped  first  just  this  side  of 
Northampton  for  a  steak  supper,  this 


being  another  part  of  Clint's  routine. 
I  think  that  was  the  hardest  part  of 
the  trip,  trying  to  make  a  show  of 
having  a  truck-drivers  appetite.  Next 
time  I'll  do  a  little  hard  work  before 
we  start  off. 

After  we  got  rolling  again  I  start- 
ed to  ask  Clint  questions.  I  was 
particularly  interested  in  the  econom- 
ics of  the  things  how  much  the  grow- 
ers stood  to  make  on  a  year's  crop 
of  apples.  I  got  the  answers  all 
right,  because  Clint  knows  his  ap- 
ples, and  he  knows  the  economics  of 
apples.  But  I  must  confess  that  the 
answers  were  discouraging.  There 
always  seemed  to  be  too  little  mar- 
gin between  the  grower's  costs  and 
the  market  price.  And  it  is  equally 
as  hard  to  figure  how  to.  raise  the 
market  prices  as  it  is  how  to  lower 
the  cost  of  producing. 

The  trouble  with  apples  seems  to 
be  the  same  trouble  that  most  farm 
produce  runs  into;  if  everybody  rais- 
es too  much  the  prices  are  low,  and 
if  everybody  raises  too  little  the  prices 
are  high.  But  in  neither  case  is  there 
a  fair  profit. 

Along  about  midnight,  passenger 
traffic  began  to  clear  out  and  make 
way  for  the  truck  traffic.  They  say 
that  the  night  belongs  to  lovers;  but 
from  what  I  could  see  I'd  say  it  be- 
longs to  trucks.  Little  and  big,  new 
and  dilapidated,  long  and  short — some: 
that  looked  like  rocket  cars  heading* 
for  the  future,  and  others  like  Noah's 
Ark  creeping  out  of  the  past — they 
were  all  a  part  of  the  nightly  mass 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


movement  of  produce.  I  should  Judge 
that  the  bulk  of  those  I  saw  were 
of  the  from-farm-to-market  type, 
carrrying  perishable  stuff.  A  lot  of 
them  were  probably  like  Clint's — his 
own  truck,  running  on  his  own  time, 
and  carrying  produce  to  market  for 
a  -dozen  or  so  small  growers. 

The  city  looked  as  it  always  does 
at  night — dirty,  bleak,  and  sort  of 
pathetically  busy.  We  rolled  down 
through  uneventfully,  even  though 
Clint  had  casually  remarked  that  for 
a  while  last  year  he  was  stopped  in 
the  Bronx  by  racketeers  who  tried  to 
force  him  to  hire  a  union  driver  at 
ten  dollars  a  throw  to  take  the  truck 
down  to  market. 

If  the  rest  of  the  city  was  dim  and 
down  at  the  heel,  Washington  street 
market  was  brilliant  by  contrast.  We 
could  see  its  glow  in  the  distance,  and 
we  felt  its  tremendous  activity  when 
we  nosed  our  truck  into  the  mass 
that  converged  at  this  point. 

"Well,  this  is  whei-e  an  inch  is 
worth  a  mile,"  Clint  shouted  as  he 
jockeyed  for  position  in  the  stream. 
Personally,  I  think  an  inch  is  an 
exaggeration.  It  looked  as  though 
a  good  many  of  those  headlights 
with  their  protective  grilles  over  them, 
were  directly  in  our  laps.  And  a 
ed  through  wnot  hesib  har  htard  r 
good  portion  of  the  words  we  slither- 
ed through,  were  so  hot  you  could  feel 
them  on  your  cheeks.  Clint  didn't 
do  so  badly  in  that  field  of  accom- 
plishment either. 

Finally  we  pulled  up  in  front  of 
Bob  Miller's  open  salesroom.  We  had 
come  through  a  maze  of  more  fruits 
and  vegetables  than  I  thought  could 
be  grown  in  a  year.  And  here  we 
were  adding  more  to  it. 


"Hi,  Clint,"  Bob  hollered,  "Any 
snow  up  your  way?" 

"Sure,"  shouted  Clint,  "about  ten 
feet.     How's  the  price  tonight?" 

"Not  as  high  as  your  snow,"  said 
Bob. 

While  Clint  was  going  about  his 
business,  I  wandered  into  Bob  Mill- 
er's store.  It  was  the  coldest  place 
this  side  of  an  ice  box,  and  all  of  Bob's 
salesmen  had  colds.  "Get  used  to 
them,"  one  of  them  sniffled.  "Save 
a  lot  of  money  on  handkerchiefs  with 
this  kleenex.  I  buy  it  by  the  car- 
load." 

Millers  place  is  one  of  the  several 
hundred  that  look  just  alike  and  cover 
an  area  of  about  20  blocks  in  that 
section  of  New  York  which  you  may 
know  better  as  the  dock  section. 
They  are  whitewashed  holes  in  the 
wall,  filled  with  crates  of  fruits  and 
vegetables  from  all  parts  of  the  coun- 
try. 

There's  no  season  for  fruits  and 
vegetables  in  this  market — water- 
melons snuggle  alongside  crates  of 
apples,  turnips  cuddle  up  to  celery, 
and  oranges  share  quarters  with  cu- 
cumbers and  cabbage.  And  mixed 
into  the  mass  of  all  this  green  stuff 
are  salesmen,  porters,  buyers,  and 
truck  drivers — all  spilling  out  over 
the  sidewalk  and  filling  up  the  street. 

Everybody  seemed  cold  except  the 
porters,  the  shabbily  dressed  gents 
who  trundle  the  crates  up  and  down 
the  sidewalk.  Incidentally  the  grow- 
ers might  like  to  know  what  a  por- 
ter gets  for  pushing  his  crates  of 
apples  around,  those  apples  which  the 
grower  has  practically  mortgaged  his 
undershirt  to  produce.  A  sign  in  Bob 
Miller's  reads :  "Contract  Porters 
shall  receive  $40  per  week  for  43 
hours.     Any    union    man    found    vio- 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


lating  the  terms  of  this  contract  will 
be  dealt  with  severely.  Signed,  Local 
202." 

By  this  time  Clint's  truck  was 
nearly  unloaded,  so  we  dropped  into 
a  lunch  room  for  a  hot  cup  of  coffee. 
It  was  about  4  a.  m.  then.  I  noticed 
some  doughnuts  that  looked  good  at 
that  hour,  and  pointed  to  them.  "Give 
the  gent  a  couple  of  May  Wests," 
the  waiter  yelled. 

A  little  later  Clint  was  ready  for 
the  trip  home..  Frankly  I  was  rath- 
er glad  that  I  was  staying  down  for 
some  business  in  town.  We  drove 
within  a  couple  of  blocks  of  a  hotel 
and  I  wished  Clint  a  good  trip  home. 

"Thanks  a  lot,  Clint,"  I  said  sleep- 
ily. 

"Don't  mention  it,"  said  Clint 
"Here  have  an  apple."  And  he  drove 
off  on  the  long  jaunt  home. 

The  next  night  I  had  a  little  spare 
time  and  went  down  to  see  more  of 
the  market.  That  business  of  the  por- 
ters getting  $40  a  week  was  one  of 
the  things  running  through  my  mind. 
I  wondered  what  the  owners  got. 

I  didn't  find  out  much  about  the 
owners,  except  that  several  were  ru- 
mored to  put  away  better  than  $25,000 
a  year.  But  the  salesmen  were  a  lit- 
tle more  talkative.  Some  work  on  com- 
mission and  some  on  salary,  and  as 
far    as    I    could   judge    a    good    many 


of  them  made  in  the  neighborhood 
of  a  hundred  dollars  a  week.  And  I 
should  judge  that  some  of  them 
weren't  even  happy  with  that,  since 
I  heard  one  salesman  say  to  another 
nodding  in  the  direction  of  the  boss, 
"Give  that  guy  a  whip  and  he  could 
call  himself   Simon  Legree." 

In  the  confusion  of  the  night  before 
I  hadn't  noticed  that  a  number  of  the 
stores  handle  just  one  kind  of  produce 
exclusively.  Or  that  there  would  be 
a  place  which  seemed  to  run  to  noth- 
ing but  exotic  fruits,  fruits  that  I 
had  never  laid  eyes  on  before. 

And  I  noticed,  too,  the  second  night, 
the  wide  representation  of  number 
plates  amoung  the  3,000  trucks,  from 
the  deep  south  and  far  west. 

I  asked  one  sleepy  salesman  if 
the  same  buyers  came  back  night  after 
night  to  the  same  salesroom.  I  was 
thinking  of  the  regular  buyers  from 
hotels,  wholesale  houses,  and  large 
retailers  who  come  six  nights  a  week 
to  buy  the  next  day's  stock. 

"Night  after  night,  maybe,  until 
somebody  gets  sore  for  a  few  nights. 
But  we  got  some  guys  that  have 
bought  most  of  their  stuff  from  us 
for  20  years." 

Well  that's  the  marketplace  — mam- 
mouth,  cluttered  and  fascinating;. 
And  this  is  the  story  I  went  after. 


If  thy  friends  be  of  better  quality  than  thyself,  thou  mayest 
be  sure"of  two  things ;  the  first,  they  will  be  more  careful  to  keep 
thy  counsel,  because  they  have  more  to  lose  than  thou  hast; 
the  second,  they  will  esteem  thee  for  thyself,  and  not  for  what 
thou  dost  possess. — Sir  Walter  Raleigh. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Our  entire  "family"  of  more  than 
five  hundred  people  thoroughly  en- 
joyed a  fine  chicken  dinner  last  Sun- 
day. These  chickens  were  raised  in 
the  School's  poultry  yards. 


"Virginia  City,"  was  the  chief  at- 
traction at  the  picture  show  in  the 
auditorium  last  Thursday  night.  A 
comedy,  "The  Egg  Collector,"  was 
shown    at    the    same    time. 


After  reading  several  verses  from 
the  first  chapter  of  Romans,  Mr.  Bar- 
bee  talked  to  the  boys  on  how  the 
lessons  we  get  from  the  Bible  apply  to 
the  lives  of  people  of  the  Twentieth 
Century,  just  as  they  did  back  in 
Old    Testament    days. 

He  then  spoke  briefly  on  what  the 
Bible  meant  to  him,  and  explained 
just  how  he  decided  to  give  up  an 
evil  life  and  become  an  evangelistic 
preacher,  and  the  great  benefits  he 
had  gained  by  so  doing. 


— s- 


The  boys  who  recently  had  their 
tonsils  removed  are  convalescing  very 
nicely,  having  returned  to  their  re- 
spective cottages  after  spending  a 
few  days  in  the  infirmary. 


Superintendent  Charles  E.  Boger 
and  Mr.  C.  E.  Barber,  our  budget 
officer,  spent  yesterday  in  Raleigh. 
This  trip  was  made  for  the  purpose  of 
conferring  with  members  of  the  State 
Budget  Bureau,  concerning  the  needs 
of    the    School. 


We  are  very  glad  to  report  that 
Henry  Wilkes,  of  Cottage  No.  11,  who 
has  been  confined  to  the  infirmary 
for  some  time,  suffering  from  pneu- 
monia, is  recovering  rapidly,  and  will 
soon  be  able  to  return  to  his  cottage. 


Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte, 
had  charge  of  the  regular  afternoon 
service  at  the  School  last  Sunday. 
Following  the  singing  of  the  open- 
ing hymn  and  Scripture  recitation,, 
he  presented  John  Barbee,  of  Char- 
lotte, a  theological  student  at  the 
Bob  Smith  Seminary,  Knoxviile, 
Tenn.,  as  the  speaker  of  the  after- 
noon. 


The  recently  constructed  grand- 
stand at  the  athletic  field  was  used 
for  the  first  time  last  Saturday  after- 
noon. This  job  is  about  completed, 
all  that  is  yet  to  be  done  is  putting  on 
a  few  finishing  touches,  such  as  paint- 
ing and  cleaning  up. 


During  the  past  week  a  nice  quan- 
tity of  peaches  was  gathered  from 
our  new  orchard.  As  there  were  more 
than  enough  to  supply  the  cottage 
tables,  it  was  decided  to  can  this 
fruit  for  winter  use.  Between  75 
and    100    bushels    were    taken    to    our 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


cannery  last  Thursday,  where  Mr. 
Walker  anl  his  young  helpers  put 
them  in  cans. 

— s — 

War  usually  presents  a  sad  pic- 
ture, but  there  are  always  some  hu- 
morous incidents  coming  out  of  tales 
of  strife  between  nations.  Just  the 
other  day  a  friend  of  ours  said  that 
while  pasisng  a  busy  street  intersec- 
tion in  Charlotte,  he  noticed  a  sidewalk 
news  "butcher"  displaying  copies  of 
the  Charlotte  News,  on  the  front  page 
of  which  was  the  bold  headline,  "Brit- 
ain Will  Aid  Russia,"  and  that  said 
distributor  was  yelling  at  the  top  of 
his  voice,  "Extra!  Extra!  London 
Will  Aid  Britain!"  Certainly  would  be 
a  rather  surprising  state  of  affairs  if 
she    didn't. 


Another  strange  expression  re- 
lative to  the  war  situation,  recently 
came  to  this  office,  in  which  it  seems 
that  some  one  is  slightly  mixed  up  in 
his  geography.  We  were  not  given 
the  identity  of  the  person  to  whom 
the  remark  is  attributed — we  don't 
know  whether  it  was  one  of  the  boys 
or  some  older  person — but  our  inform- 
er said  he  was  heard  to  remark  that 
he  certainly  hoped  that  London  would 
give  Britain  a  good  whipping.  First 
thing  we  know,  somebody  will  come 
along  and  tell  us  the  Pope  is  being 
considered  as  the  prospective  head  of 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church;  that  Joe 
Stalin  was  thinking  of  assuming  con- 
trol of  Russia;  or  that  the  people 
of  South  Carolina  thought  a  Demo- 
crat would  be  the  best  man  for  a 
governor — or  somethin'. 


DEFINITIONS  AND  DESCRIPTIONS  OF  A  BOY 


A  boy  is  a  noise  covered  with  dirt. 

A  boy  is  a  piece  of  skin  stretched  over  an  appetite. 

A  boy  is  like  a  canoe — he  should  be  paddled  from  the  rear. 

A  boy  is  like  a  bicycle — he  is  only  stable  when  in  motion. 

A  boy  is  like  an  iceberg — most  of  him  is  hidden,  waiting  for 
some  explorer  to  come  along- 

A  boy  is  a  person  whom  Mother  sends  his  elder  sister  to 
search  for,  with  this  admonition:  "Go  see  what  Johnnie  is  do- 
ing, and  whatever  it  is,  tell  him  to  stop  it  this  minute." 

A  boy  is  a  fellow  whom  Mother  should  call  "Cyclone",  be- 
cause he  comes  at  the  most  unexpected  times,  hits  the  most 
unexpected  places  and  leaves  everything  a  wreck  behind  him. 

— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


29 


Week  Ending  June  22,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel    Allen 
Wayne  Aycock 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence  Bell 
William  Drye 
Arcemias  Heaffner 
Frank    May 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver   F.    Ruff 
William  Shannon 
Fred   Stuart 
Weldon    Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.   Bennett 
Charles  Browning 
Lloyd     Callahan 
William  Cook 
Ralph  Harris 
Burman  Keller 
Curtis    Moore 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Henry    Barnes 
Charles  rChapman 
Bernice    Hoke 
Thomas    Hooks 
Edward  Johnson 
Ralph    Kistler 
Virgil  Lane 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl  Barnes 
Grover    Beaver 
John   Bailey 
Lewis    Baker 
Robert    Coleman 
Bruce  Hawkins 
David  Hensley 
Jerry   Jenkins 
Harley   Matthews 
William   Matheson 
George  Shaver 
William  T.  Smith 
Wayne     Sluder 
John   Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
Louis    Williams 
James    C.    Wiggins 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Homer  Bass 
Wesley  Beaver 
Quentin  Crittenton 
Aubrey  Fargis 
Donald  Hobbs 
John    Jackson 
Morris  Johnson 
William  C.  Jordan 
Hugh  Kennedy 
William  Morgan 
J.  W.  McRorrie 
George  Newman 
Eugene  Puckett 
Robert   Simpson 
Oakley  Walker 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore    Bowles 
Collett  Cantor 
Robert   Dellinger 
Monroe  Flinchum 
Sidney  Knighting 
Jesse  King 
Ivey    Lunsford 
Leonard  Melton 
Mack   McQuaigue 
Currie   Singletary 
Fred   Tolbert 
Hubert    Walker 
Dewey    Ware 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Fred    Bostian 
Columbus   Hamilton 
Edward   Kinion 
James    Parker 
Eldred    Watts 
James    C.    Wiggins 
George    Wilhite 
Marvin    Lipscomb 
Jesse    Peavv 
Vollie   McCall 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John   H.   Averitte 
Edward    Batten 
Cleasper    Beasley 
Laney  Broome 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Henry  Butler 
George    Green 
Carl  Justice 
Ernest  Overcash 
Marshall  Pace 
Carl  Ray 
Loy   Stines 
Ernest  Turner 
Jack    Reeves 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Otis   Kilpatrick 
E.   L.   Taylor 
Donald  Earnhardt 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.   9 

Percy     Capps 
David    Cunningham 
James    Davis 
J.  B.  Davis 
Riley  Denny 
James  Hale 
Edgar    Hedgepeth 
Mark  Jones 
Grady  Kelly 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Lloyd  Mullis 
Marvin   Matheson 
William   Nelson 
Leroy  Pate 
Thomas  Sands 
Lewis   Sawyer 
Robert  Tidwell 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

John    Fausnett 
Marvin  Gautier 
Jack  Harward 
Homer  Head 
Thomas    King 
Edward  Stutts 
Walter    Sexton 
William     Straughn 

COTTAGE   NO.    11 

William    Bennett 
Marvin  Bradley 
Robert  Davis 
William    Dixon 
Ralph  Fisher 
William  Furches 
Charles    Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Cecil  Gray 


Earl    Hildreth 
Fred    Jones 
Broadus    Moore 
John    Ray 
Monroe  Searcy 
Canipe  Shoe 
William  Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell    Almond 
Jay    Brannock 
William    Broadwell 
Eugene    Bright 
Ernest    Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley   Frankum 
Woodrow    Hager 
Eugene    Heafner 
Tillman    Lyles 
James  Mondie 
Daniel    McPhail 
Hercules   Rose 
Howard  Saunders 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse    Smith 
Brice    Thomas 
George  Tolson 
Carl    Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy    Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
Jack  Mathis 
Jordan    Mclver 
Charles    Sloan 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John    Baker 
William  Butler 
Edward    Carter 
Robert    Deyton 
Leonard  Dawn 
Audie     Farthing 
Henry    Glover 
John    Hamm 
Marvin    King 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
John    Maples 
Charles  McCoyle 


THE  UPLIFT  31 

Norvell   Murphy  J.  P.  Sutton 

Glenn   McCall  Calvin    Tessneer 

JamesRRobeison  INDIAN  COTTAGE 

John  Robbins  Raymond   Brooks 

Charles   Steepleton  Frank     Chavis 

J.   C.   Willis  George  Duncan 

Jack   West  Roy  Helms 

Cecir    Jacobs 
COTTAGE  NO.  15  John  T.  Lowry 

Paul  Deal  Leroy    Lowry 

Fred    Jenkins  Redmond  Lowry 

Floyd  Puckett  Thomas    Wilson 


THE  TERMITE 

The  termite  is  a  social  insect.  It  works  from  a  colony  in  the 
ground  below  the  frostline.  Their  organized  plan  is  made  up 
in  three  casts, — the  Reproducer,  the  Soldier,  and  the  Worker- 
Termites  eat  anything  containing  "cellulose"  and  are  the  only 
insects  that  can  eat  and  digest  wood.  They  have  a  Proto  Zoro 
germ  that  digests  their  food  and  the  worker  does  nothing  but 
eat  and  destroy  wood  fibers  and  paper. 

The  termite  soldier  guards  over  the  colony.  It  notifies  the 
other  termites  when  they  are  in  clanger.  It  also  keeps  the 
workers  busy.  If  one  should  "lay  down  on  the  job"  the  soldier 
will  go  up  and  nip  him  or  may  even  kill  him.  The  termite  is 
cannibalistic. 

The  king  and  queen  are  the  reproducers.  When  a  colony  is 
once  started  the  king  and  queen  never  leave  it.  The  new  king 
and  queen  are  seen  in  the  spring,  and  occasionally  in  the  fall, 
swarming  out  of  buildings.  They  are  some  times  mistakenly 
called  flying  ants. 

This  insect  is  blind  and  builds  a  mud  shelter  tube  to  travel  in 
from  their  colony  to  their  work.  This  shelter  protects  them 
from  their  enemy  insecti.  They  have  a  long  interesting  his- 
tory, enough  to  make  a  book. 

The  damage  caused  by  termites  is  great.  They  will  not  eat 
a  building  down  but  will  weaken  it,  causing  much  repair  and 
perhaps  cause  bodily  injury. — Selected. 


(c)  Carolina  Collection 
U.  N.  C.  Library 


QAROUNA  ROOM 


W.  UPLIFT 


VOL     XXIX 


CONCORD    N     C  ,    JULY    5,    1941 


NO.    27 


AMERICANISM 

"Americanism  is  an  unfailing  love  of  our 
country ;  loyalty  to  its  institutions  and  ideals ; 
an  eagerness  to  defend  it  against  all  enemies ; 
undivided  allegiance  to  the  flag;  and  a  de- 
sire to  secure  the  blessing  of  liberty  to  our- 
selves and  posterity." 


1 

I 


n 


Ik 


J 


PUBLISHED    BY 
THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AND  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

THE   MONTH    OF   INDEPENDENCE  By   Wilfred    Brown 

THE  PROMISE  OF  THE  STARS  (Sunshine  Magazine) 

HER  DECLARATION  OF  INDEPENDENCE       By  Ida  W.  Rea 


TEACHING   MOUTH   HEALTH 
IN  A  BUTTERFLY'S  WINGS 
THE  PATH  TO  YOUR  DOOR 
SAVING  FOR  A  DRY  DAY 
THE  STARS  OF  LIFE 
A  PLAIN  MAN'S  PRAYER 
INSTITUTION   NOTES 
COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


(Selected) 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 

By   Grace   Gordon 

(Christian  Standard) 

By  James  Shellenberger 

(Chicago  Christian  Advocate) 


3-7 
8 
11 
13 
17 
18 
20 
21 
23 
24 
25 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :      Two    Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,   under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


I  BELIEVE  IN  MY  NATION 

It  will  soon  be  the  birthday  of  my  nation. 

So  today,  as  I  think  of  this  my  country,  I  make  my  faith  in  her  an  article 
of  my  creed. 

This  land  of  mine  was  settled  in  the  long  ago  by  the  hard  labor  and  cour- 
age of  my  ancestors. 

They  tapped  its  mines,  explored  its  forests,  planted  its  soil,  founded  its 
cities. 

They  wrote  its  laws,  fought  its  battles,  established  its  schools  and  its 
churches. 

They  welded  its  scattered  parts  into  a  single  nation. 

So,  because  of  them,  I  believe  in  my  nation. 

In  the  years  since  a  host  of  other  men  and  women  have  labored  to  pass  this 
nation  on  to  me,  greater  than  they  received  it. 

For  their  sakes,  I  believe  in  my  nation. 

Today  I  hold  in  honor,  those  who  seek  unselfishly  to  hand  this  nation  on 
to  the  future  better  and  finer  than  it  came  to  us. 

Because  of  them  I  believe  in  it. 

So,  I  believe  in  my  nation.  — P.  R  Hayward, 


GREAT  THEMES  FOR  THOUGHT 

Canada's  Dominion  Day  and  Independence  Day  in  the  civic  cal- 
endar of  the  United  States  are  so  close  to  each  other  as  to  compel 
coupling  them  in  our  consideration.  No  doubt  there  are  contrasts 
between  them.  July  1,  1867  and  July  4,  1776,  while  not  quite  a 
century  apart  in  time  are  far  enough  from  similarity  in  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  British  crown  and  of  the  British  parliament  to 
suggest  broad  distinctions:  one  need  only  put  George  III  and  Vic- 
toria into  the  foreground  to  see  what  we  mean.  But  it  is  far  easier 
to  draw  comparisons  between  the  northern  and  central  part  of  the 
continent,  for  the  Dominion  and  the  United  States  have  both  en- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

joyed  the  blessings  that  accrue  when  the  state  has  great  men  among 
its  citizens. 

This  greatness  to  which  we  refer  can  less  accurately  be  measured 
by  expansion  of  production  than  by  the  accounting  of  noble  ideals 
and  the  sharing  of  them  with  their  fellowmen.  We  seek  to  illus- 
strate  this  assertion  by  remarking  that  Henry  Ford's  personal 
wealth  or  the  firm's  manufacture  of  millions  of  cars  is  a  smaller 
contribution  to  his  times  than  his  realization  of  a  method  of  pro- 
duction and  a  way  of  distributing  opportunities  for  industry.  Edison 
by  this  standard  of  measurement  was  outstanding  for  ingenuity, 
but  his  achievements  are  not  of  the  very  highest  order:  they  were 
too  dependent  on  mechanisms  that  can  be  made  and  sold  without  in- 
spiring even  envy,  let  alone  altruism-  When  we  thus  compare  two 
men  to  whom  both  Canada  and  the  United  States  are  indebted,  we 
are  leading  toward  the  assertion  that  Canada  and  "the  States"  are 
what  they  are  as  lands  in  which  to  dwell  or  as  great  states  among 
the  world's  nations  because  of  the  men  and  women  who  have  given 
thought  to  human  freedom,  human  opportunities,  and  human  equal- 
ity in  the  sphere  of  privileges.  Blessedness  that  accrues  to  a  people 
who  have  had,  and  who  have,  great  altruists  idealizing  and  realizing 
in  their  behalf  has  been  singularly  abundant  among  us.  What  we 
call  democracy  is  the  product  of  their  great  thinking.  Its  merits 
are  reflected  from  its  producers. 


MALUTRITION 

From  the  press  comes  the  information  that  there  is  a  shortage  of 
milk  production  in  this  state.  The  demand  far  exceeds  the  supply. 
The  quantity  of  milk  required  to  keep  an  adult  up  to  the  standard 
of  good  health  is  one  pint  daily,  and  for  a  child  a  quart  a  day  is 
necessary  for  development  in  every  way.  One  way,  suggests  Gov- 
ernor Broughton,  to  overcome  the  shortage  of  milk  is  for  every 
farm  house  to  have  a  cow.  The  remark  is  frequently  heard  that 
Americans  are  "soft".  Well,  we  don't  feel  that  the  coming  genera- 
tion will  be  so  soft,  for  there  are  continuous  broadcasts  as  to  the 
vital  need  of  a  well  balanced  diet-  Many  reports  come  by  way  of 
grape-vine  communications  concerning  undernourished  children. 
Neither  are  these  young  people  offsprings  of  poor  parents,  but  come 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

from  the  well-to-do  class.     We  feel  that  the  masses  are  fully  awak- 
ened to  the  danger  of  malnutrition. 


STILL  THE  BOOK  OF  BOOKS 

It  is  a  matter  of  public  record  that  the  Bible  has  been  banned  by 
the  totalitarian  governments.  Despite  drastic  penalties,  however, 
many  of  the  citizens  of  dictator-ridden  countries  continue  to  read 
"the  book  of  books."  Hitler,  with  characteristic  cleverness,  has 
provided  a  Nazized  version  of  the  Bible  for  the  German 
nation.  During  the  first  six  years  of  his  regime,  when  every 
adult  was  required  by  law  to  read  Mein  Kampf,  the  Bible  outsold 
Hitler's  "masterpiece"  by  over  two  hundred  thousand  volumes  a 
year.  Hitler  forthwith  banned  the  Bible,  but  was  unable  to  prevent 
its  circulation.  So  forthwith  appeared  a  Nazized  version,  ex- 
tolling the  virtues  of  the  National  Socialist  State,  emphasizing  that 
all  evil  forces  were  Jewish,  all  heroes  German  and  man's  highest 
calling  service  to  the  State.  It  would  be  interesting  to  learn  what 
reception  this  "new  edition"  of  the  Great  Book  recieved  among  the 
German  masses. 

Despite  the  totalitarian  ban,  the  Bible  continues  to  be  the  best 
seller  and  the  most  widely  read  book  of  all  time.  It  is  estimated 
that  over  a  billion  copies  have  been  cicurlated  and  that  it  has  been 
translated  into  1,038  different  languages  and  dialects. 

Thinkers  today  tell  us  that  the  greatest  need  of  the  world  is  re- 
ligion. The  first  task  of  a  dictator  is  to  corrupt  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare of  the  people,  in  effect  he  say's,  "Thou  shalt  have  none  other 
God  but  me."  Even  in  America  today  there  is  a  society  for  the 
advancement  of  Atheism  and  an  Anti-Bible  Society.  It  is  sure, 
however,  that  so  long  as  we  take  the  Volume  of  the  Sacred  Law  as 
a  guide  for  our  faith  and  conduct  we  shall  pursue  the  right  path. 
If  the  day  should  ever  dawn  when  the  Bible  is  proscribed  then  we 
shall  face  the  eclipse  of  liberty. — Masonic  Trestle  Board. 

******** 

HOW  TO  LIVE  LONGER 

Logicians   claim   that   those   who   cultivate   calmness   and   self- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

possession  will  enjoy  life  better  and  live  longer.     Hence,  there  has 
been  collected  a  number  of  precepts  to  practice : 

Learn  to  like  what  doesn't  cost  much.  Learn  to  like  reading,  con- 
versation, music.  Learn  to  like  plain  food,  plain  service,  plain  cook- 
ing. Learn  to  like  fields,  trees,  woods,  brooks,  rowing,  hiking. 
Learn  to  like  life. 

Learn  to  like  people,  even  though  some  of  them  may  be  as  differ- 
ent from  you  as  a  Chinaman.  Learn  to  like  work,  and  enjoy  the 
satisfaction  of  doing  your  job  as  well  as  it  can  be  done.  Learn  to 
like  the  songs  of  the  birds,  the  companionship  of  a  dog,  and  the 
laughter  and  gaiety  of  children. 

Learn  to  like  gardening,  carpentering,  puttering  around  the 
house,  the  lawn,  and  the  automobile.  Learn  to  like  the  sunrise  and 
the  sunset,  the  beating  rain  on  roof  and  windows,  and  the  gentle 
fall  of  snow  on  a  winter  day.  Learn  to  keep  your  wants  simple. 
Refuse  to  be  owned  and  anchored  by  the  opinions  of  others. 

— Sunshine  Magazine 


CONSERVATION  BEDROCK 

The  first  business  to  come  before  the  new  board  of  conservation 
and  development  is  brought  by  an  offical  of  the  forestry  associa- 
tion, who  recites  that  there  are  58  counties  now  having  fire  control 
organization,  and  that  of  the  remaining  42,  eight  are  especially 
in  need  of  organization ;  also,  the  board  is  informed,  the  existing 
co-operative  fire  fighting  organization  ought  to  be  expanded  where 
it  has  been  established. 

That  is  starting  off  with  a  consideration  of  fundamentals.  Wild- 
fire is  the  great  enemy  that  a  board  of  conservation  is  appointed  to 
fight.  The  Audubon  society  has  recently  formally  declared  an 
undertaking  to  make  the  streams  of  America  run  clean  and  clear. 
The  preservation  of  the  chemicals  of  the  soil,  that  support  life,  the 
control  of  stream  flow,  preventing  the  disasters  of  floods,  the  pro- 
tection of  the  forest  crop  for  its  direct  money  value — a  crop  of 
especial  potential  value  in  North  Carolina — the  preservation  of 
wild  life,  all  these  things  are  involved  in  the  patrol  of  the  forest 
areas  to  check  fires  in  their  incipiency  and  correct  conditions  and 
practices  that  start  them.     The  future  of  forestry  as  an  investment 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

depends  to  a  great  extent  on  making  forest  growth  practically  in- 
surable, and  that  depends  on  the  establishment  of  thoroughly  ef- 
ficient patrol. 

The  new  board  cannot  be  better  employed  than  in  utilizing  to  the 
fullest  the  funds  provided  by  the  state  for  care  of  the  forests,  and 
exerting  its  powers  to  secure  the  increase  of  these  funds.  It  should 
always  be  borne  in  mind  that  conservation,  the  preservation  of 
that  which  is  to  be  developed,  comes  before  development. 


CARING  FOR  DUMB  ANIMALS 

The  following  clipping  from  an  exchange  tells  the  story  of  peo- 
ple's kindness  toward  dumb  animals.  Such  a  place  is  needed  in 
Cabarrus  county  to  care  for  many  animals  crippled  by  careless 
motorists.     Read : 

"The  Humane  Society  would  look  with  favor  upon  Smithfield's 
newest  hospital.  An  errand  recently  took  the  editor  to  the 
office  of  the  new  veterinarian  in  the  building  of  the  Smithfield 
Mule  Company  and  in  the  rear  of  his  office  this  newest  hos- 
pital was  discovered.  There  in  one  of  the  enclosed  compart- 
ments, was  a  sick  dog  undergoing  treatment.  On  a  pallet  in 
one  corner  was  a  big  German  police  dog  with  one  of  his  forelegs 
in  splints.  He  had  sustained  a  broken  limb  in  an  automobile 
accident. 

"Opening  off  the  patients'  ward  is  a  small  operating  room 
with  table  and  other  conveniences  for  the  surgeon.  A  labora- 
tory completes  the  equipment  of  this  unique  hospital. 

The  milk  of  human  kindness  flows  in  the  veins  of  people 
that  have  compassion  upon  dumb  animals.  Owners  of  pets  in 
this  vicinity  will  find  a  boon  in  this  institution,  small  though 
it  is  in  its  beginning,  as  it  ministers  to  ailing  dogs  and  cats 
and  other  creatures  of  the  animal  world." 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MONTH  OF  INDEPENDENCE 


By  Wilfred  Brown 


In  a  hot  July  day  in  the  old  city 
of  Philadelphia  165  years  ago  the 
American  Declaration  of  Indepen- 
dence was  signed,  and  since  then  we 
have  celebrated  the  Fourth  of  July  as 
our  national  holiday. 

On  that  day,  Americans  recall— -or 
should — the  courage  and  the  vision  of 
the  men  who  built  the  foundation  on 
which  our  freedom  rests. 

And  in  the  same  month  of  July  six 
other  nations  celebrate  with  national 
holidays  the  anniversaries  of  the  days 
from  which  their  own  independence 
dates. 

Our  own  struggle  for  independence, 
and  our  rise  as  a  land  of  liberty,  had 
a  direct  bearing  on  the  development 
of  all  of  the  six  nations  which  cele- 
brate their  national  holidays  in  July. 

Dominion  Day,  the  national  holi- 
day of  Canada,  our  neighbor,  falls 
on  the  first  day  of  July.  One  day 
after  our  Independence  Day,  the  fifth 
is  the  national  holiday  of  Venezuela. 
Argentia  celebrates  her  independence 
day  on  the  ninth  of  July.  Bastille 
Day,  the  national  holiday  of  France, 
falls  on  the  fourteenth.  Belgium 
celebrates  her  independence  day  on 
the  twenty-first  of  July,  and  Peru 
hers    on    the    twenty-eighth. 

For  nearly  ninety  years  after  the 
American  Revolution  the  vast  region 
north  of  the  United  States  was  divided 
into  several  separate  British  colonies. 
They  were  governed  in  much  the  same 
manner  as  the  colonies  that  later  be- 
came part  of  the  United  States  had 
been  before  the  Revolution.  A  gov- 
ernor general  from  England  worked 
with  a  local  legislature.  Sometimes 
the  governors  attempted  to  be  dicta- 


tors, although  usually  they  were  rea- 
sonable. But  far-seeing  men  realized 
that  the  land  that  was  to  be  known  -is 
Canada  could  not  become  a  great- 
nation  until  it  was  united  under  a 
single    government. 

In  1864  representatives  of  the  mari- 
time provinces  met  at  Charlottetown 
on  Prince  Edward's  Island  to  discuss 
a  union  of  Nova  Scotia,  New  Bruns- 
wick and  Prince  Edward's  Island. 
Then  representatives  of  the  larger 
provinces  of  Upper  and  Lower  Canada 
— now  Ontario  and  Quebec — appear- 
ed at  the  meeting  and  proposed  a 
union  of  all  the  territory  north  of 
the    United    States. 

This  much  greater  vision  resulted! 
in  a  second  conference  at  Quebec  the 
next  year.  Out  of  the  Quebec  con- 
ference grew  the  great  nation  that 
has  become  the  Dominion  of  Canada. 

The  new  Dominion  came  into  be- 
ing the  first  day  of  July,  1867,  seven- 
ty-four years  ago  At  first  only 
Ontario,  Quebec,  New  Brunswick  and 
Nova  Scotia  were  members.  Prince 
Edward's  Island  soon  joined.  British 
Columbia  became  a  part  of  the  Do- 
minion when  the  new  government 
agreed  to  sponsor  building  a  rail- 
road across  the  continent.  That  would 
have  ben  impossible  before  the  union. 
The  prairie  provinces  of  Manitoba, 
Saskatchewan  and  Alberta  were  or- 
ganized after  the  railroad  aided  their 
rapid    settlement. 

Canada  still  retains  her  loyalty  to 
Great  Britain,  but  she  has  been  for 
all  practical  purposes  an  independent 
nation   since  July,   1867. 

The  story  of  the  struggle  for  in- 
dependence in  South  America  is  link- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed  with  the  career  of  Simon  Bolivar, 
known  as  "The  Liberator."  One  na- 
tion, Bolivia,  is  named  for  Bolivar, 
and  his  birthday  is  a  national  holi- 
day in  five  nations. 

For  many  years  Venezuela  was 
ruled  by  a  Spanish  commerical  com- 
pany that  leased  the  huge  tropical 
territory  from  the  Spanish  govern- 
ment. The  resources  of  Venezuela 
were  developed  only  in  the  interests 
of  the  company,  and  the  common 
people  who  lived  in  the  territory  had 
few    rights. 

Young  Simon  Bolivar  was  a  mem- 
ber of  one  of  the  wealthiest  families 
of  Caracas,  the  capital,  but  he  realiz- 
ed that  rights  should  not  be  meas- 
ured by  riches.  Bolivar  was  educated 
in  Europe,  and  through  wide  reading 
he  became  much  interested  in  the 
development  of  the   United   States. 

After  his  return  to  his  native  city, 
Bolivar  began  talking  quietly  with 
other  men  who  were  not  satisfied  with 
the  Spanish  rule.  His  work  resulted 
in  a  popular  uprising,  and  a  Declara- 
tion of  Independence  for  Venezela 
signed  July  5,  1811 — just  thirty -five 
years  and  one  day  after  our  own  De- 
claration. 

Simon  Bolivar  was  elected  pre- 
sident of  the  new  republic,  but  the 
years  that  followed  were  not  easy. 
Again  and  again  his  army  of  pa- 
triots was  beaten  by  the  Spanish, 
but  Bolivar  never  gave  up.  Ten  years 
after  the  Declaration  of  Independence, 
1821,  he  won  the  final  great  victory 
that  freed  Venezuela  from   Spain. 

The  people  of  the  South  Atlantic 
coast  of  South  America  became  in- 
creasingly resentful  in  the  early  years 
of  the  last  century  because  Spain 
would  not  permit  the  commercial  de- 
velopment of  the  fine  port  of  Buenos 
Aires.     The    city    of    Lima,    on    the 


Pacific,  served  as  the  capital  of 
Spanish  America,  and  the  towering 
Andes  mountains  lay  between  Lima 
and    Argentina. 

Books  telling  of  the  American  and 
French  Revolutions  were  smuggled 
into  Argentina  from  France  and  Eng- 
land. Other  nations  had  become 
free.  Why  should  the  people  of 
Argentina    remain    oppressed  ? 

The  long  resentment  flared  into  re- 
volution when  Napoleon  Bonaparte 
conquered  Spain,  and  sent  a  viceroy 
to  rule  Argentina.  The  people  re- 
fused to  recognize  Napoleon  as  their 
soverign,  and  set  up  a  provisional 
government  of  their  own  May  25, 
1810.  That  date  also  is  a  national 
holiday    in    Argentina. 

Rival  factions  struggled  for  power 
in  Argentina  for  the  next  five  years. 
Finally,  on  July  9,  1816,  a  congress 
representing  all  interests  met  in  the 
city  of  Tecuman  and  issued  a  Decla- 
ration of  Independence,  and  Argen- 
tina   became    free. 

The  summer  of  1789  found  France 
restless.  The  grain  crop  was  almost 
a  failure,  and  bread  prices  rose  so 
rapidly  that  many  people  were  un- 
able to  buy  food.  King  Louis  the 
Sixteenth  and  Queen  Marie  Antoinette 
continued  to  live  in  luxury  at  Ver- 
sailles and  took  little  note  of  the 
plight  of  their  subjects. 

The  people  of  France  knew  that 
only  a  few  years  before  they  had 
helped  the  new  United  States  of 
America  to  become  a  free  nation  of 
equal  rights,  but  France  remained 
under  the  harsh  government  of  a 
vain  king  who  apparently  cared  only 
for  his  own  pleasure. 

On  the  bank  of  the  River  Seine  in 
Paris  stood  the  grim  fortress  of  the 
Bastille.  It  was  a  huge  fort  with 
eight  towers,  built  originally   to   pro- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


tect  Paris  from  enemies.  Later  it 
became  the  king's  prison.  Many  men 
and  even  women  were  thrown  into 
the  Bastille  without  trial,  and  some 
remained  there  for  years 

Throughout  the  night  of  July  13, 
1789,  men  gathered  in  the  streets  of 
Paris.  During  the  next  morning  they 
massed  around  the  Bastille.  The 
Bastille  seemed  the  symbol  of  all 
their  troubles  and  suffering,  of  the 
absolute  power  of  the  king. 

At  one  o'clock  the  crowd  stormed 
the  fortress.  After  four  hours  the 
king's  men  inside  surrendered.  The 
prisoners  were  freed.  Throughout 
the  afternoon  and  night  men  with 
crowbars  and  pickaxes  tore  away  the 
stones  of  the  Bastille.  The  eight 
towers  came  down,  then  the  walls 
and  foundations.  Today  the  place 
where  the  grim  fortress  stood  is  a 
public  square. 

The  fall  of  the  Bastille  did  not  mean 
immediate  freedom  for  France.  Many 
mistakes  were  to  be  made  on  all  sides 
in  the  tragic  years  of  war  that  follow- 
ed. But  the  destruction  of  the  for- 
tress marked  the  first  blow  for  lib- 
erty, and  Bastille  Day  is  celebrated 
as  France's  Independence  Day. 

Since  the  time  of  Julius  Caesar 
the  little  country  of  Belgium  has 
been  one  of  the  battlefields  of  Europe, 
but  the  Belgians  above  all  else  love 
liberty  and  peace.  Belgium  has  been 
ruled  by  many  masters,  and  only  for 
a  little  while  more  than  .a  hundred 
years  has  she  been  an  independent 
nation. 

After  the  final  defeat  of  Napoleon, 
which  occurred  on  Belgium  soil  afc 
Waterloo,    Belgium    was    united    with 


Holland  under  the  Kingdom  of  the 
Netherlands. 

But  the  two  peoples  were  con- 
siderably different  in  heritage  and 
interests.  The  Belgians  spoke  French 
and  were  an  agricultural  and  manu- 
facturing people.  The  Hollanders 
spoke  Dutch  and  were  a  trading  peo- 
ple. In  an  unwise  move  King  William 
attempted  to  abolish  the  use  of  French 
in  the  courts  and  schools,  and  a  re- 
bellion broke  out  at  Brussels  in 
1830. 

The  powerful  neighbors  of  the  Ne- 
therlands intervened  to  halt  the  war, 
and  Prince  Leopold  of  the  German 
Duchy  of  Saxe-Coburg  Saalfeld  be- 
came King  Leopold  the  First  of  Bel- 
gium in  1831.  Eight  years  later, 
on  July  21,  1839,  The  Netherlands 
finally  recognized  the  independence 
of  Belgium. 

Peru,  once  owned  by  the  Incas, 
was  Spain's  last  great  foothold  in 
South  America.  The  city  of  Lin  a, 
founded  in  the  days  of  the  first  ex- 
plorers, was  the  capital  of  Spain's 
half    of    the    continent. 

As  other  new  republics  arose  in 
North  and  South  America,  and  as 
Spain  declined  as  a  major  world 
power,  the  people  of  Peru  became 
restless.  Why  should  not  they,  too, 
rule   themselves  ? 

In  August,  1820,  an  army  under 
General  San  Martin,  known  as  the 
Liberator  of  Chile,  landed  at  Lima. 
The  Peruvians  rallied  to  his  support. 
The  following  year,  on  July  28,  1821, 
independence  was  proclaimed,  and 
Peru  took  her  place  among  the  free 
nations    of   the   world. 


Today's  best  should  be  tomorrow's  starting  point. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


THE  PROMISE  OF  THE  STARS 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


I  haven't  been  here  very  long.  I 
am  a  foreigner — a  friendly  foreigner, 
from  one  of  the  friendly  countries. 
It  is  not  likely  that  I  shall  ever  live 
in  my  own  country  again,  and,  fol- 
lowing the  custom  of  my  people, 
I  must  accept  the  laws  and  traditions 
of  my  new  country,  and  become  a 
citizen. 

Changing  one's  nationality,  how- 
ever, is  something  that  is  not  lightly 
undertaken,  and  I  felt  that  I  should 
not  only  examine  myself,  but  the 
country  whose  citizenship  I  was  to 
embrace. 

It  seemed  simple.  First,  I  should 
have  to  swear  allegiance  to  the  Amer- 
ican Flag.  I  looked  at  it,  flying  high 
in  the  breeze.  Stars  and  Stripes!  The 
stripes  did  not  seem  particulary  sig- 
nificant, but  the  stars  did.  Why  stars  ? 
I  wondered.  Did  they  have  some 
special  significance,  some  symbolism? 

My  friends  explained  :"There  is 
a  star  for  every  state  in  the  Union, 
and    there    are    forty-eight    states." 

"But  why  stars?"  I  asked.  They 
looked  puzzled,  as  people  will  when 
pressed  for  an  explanation  of  some- 
thing they  think  they  have  always 
known,  and  told  me  again  that  each 
star  represented  a  state.  They  thought 
this  answer  should  satisfy  me,  as 
it  had  satisfied  them.  I  asked  the 
children  I  knew.  They  gave  the 
same  answer — "a  star  for  every 
state." 

I  went  to  a  public  library.  Even 
in  that  storehouse  of  knowledge  no 
one  could  answer  the  question  any 
better  than  my  friends,  or  the  chil- 
dren.    Knowing     something     of     this 


country's  struggle  for  democracy, 
I  could  not  believe  that  the  stars  had 
just  happened  in  the  Flag.  Know- 
ing also  that  in  ancient  Egypt,  India, 
and  Persia  the  star  was  a  symbol  of 
sovereignty  and  dominion,  it  did  not 
seem  possible  that  they  could  mean 
the  same  thing  in  the  American  Flag. 
Neither  "sovereignty"  nor  "domin- 
ion"   seemed    democratic    to    me. 

At  last  I  found  a  little  book — a  book 
about  "The  Flag  of  the  United 
States,"  but  it  seemingly  showed  no 
sign  of  having  been  used  a  great  deal. 
However,  I  read  it  through,  and  this 
is  what  I  read:  "The  reason  why 
our  forefathers  placed  stars  in  our 
Nation  Emblem  is  given  in  the 
Congressional  Act  of  June  14,  1777, 
which  adopted  the  Flag,  and  which 
prescribed,  'that  the  Union  be  thir- 
teen stars  in  a  blue  field,  representing 
a  new  constellation — symbolizing 
stars  in  the  heavens,  signaling  to 
mankind  the  birth  of  the  first  nation 
on  earth  dedicated  to  personal  and 
religious  liberty;  a  sancutary  to 
which  men  and  women  the  world  over, 
oppressed  because  of  religious  and 
other  beliefs,  might  take  refuge 
and  enjoy  life,  liberty,  and  the  pursuit 
of  happiness." 

I  saw  it  all  now — very  clearly.  All 
other  nations  had  been  formed  for 
power,  for  aggrandizement.  This  one 
Avas  for  "life,  liberty,  and  the  pur- 
suit of  happiness." 

It  was  a  star  moving  ever  west- 
ward that  led  the  Shepherds  and 
the  Wise  Men  to  Bethlehem,  to  the 
birthplace  of  One  who  was  to  teach 
the  world  a  new  philosophy,  and  give 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


to  men  a  new  moral  code,  a  code  of 
love  and  kindliness  in  place  of  cruelty 
and  greed.  It  was  a  star  by  which 
mariners  set  their  course  across 
troubled  seas  to  discover  this  new 
land.  It  is  a  star  that  heralds  dawn 
and  twilight. 

"Thirteen  stars  in  a  blue  field, 
representing  the  rise  of  a  new  con- 
stellation in  the  Heavens!" 

This  was  the  answer  to  my  question. 
It  was  a  challenge  to  the  old  world, 
and  a  promise  to  the  new — a  challenge 
today  more  timely  than  when  it  was 
first  written.  In  a  world  gone  mad, 
the  symbolism  of  the  stars  pledges 
that  in  one  country,  at  least,  sanity 
and  decency  shall  prevail.  To  me, 
the  Flag  is  no  longer  just  a  gallant 
arrangement  of  colors,  the  insignia 
of  a  great  and  powerful  people;  it 
is  a  magnificent  expression  of  exalt- 
ed human  aspiration. 

I    read    again    and    again    of    the 


Founding  Fathers  and  their  dream 
of  passing  down  to  their  children  a 
Constitution  that  would  stand  the 
test  of  time.  To  their  task  they 
gave  wisdom  culled  from  the  ex- 
perience of  an  old  world,  but  they 
gave  ideals  and  hopes,  too;  ideals  as 
high  as  the  Stars,  yet  not  beyond  the 
reach  of  the  humblest  man. 

And  they  had  given  so  greatly,  that 
I  was  suddenly  filled  with  the  desire 
to  give,  too — to  give  something  of  my- 
self in  gratitude  for  the  promise  of 
the  Stars.  Whatever  happens  to  me 
in  this  new  country,  whatever  I  may 
find,  the  symbolism  of  the  Stars  will 
remain.  And  if  dark  days  should 
come,  if  ahead  there  should  lie  some 
period  of  doubt,  I  will  look  up  at 
the  Flag  and  remember,  for  Galileo 
of  old  has  said:  "Why  should  we 
who  have  so  loved  the  stars  be  found 
affright  of  the  darkness?" 


WHAT'S  THE  USE? 

What's  the  use  to  worry?     You've  not  got  long  to  stay. 
Why  not  take  things  easy  as  you  pass  along  life's  way? 
'Twill  do  no  good  to  worry,  if  things  are  going  wrong. 
You  may  as  well  be  pleasant,  meet  reverses  with  a  song. 
What's  the  use  to  criticize?     What's  the  use  to  knock? 
What's  the  use  to  ridicule,  or  at  some  to  throw  a  rock? 
Don't  appoint  yourself  a  censor,  no  matter  what  you  do. 
This  great  big  world  was  never  made  for  just  a  chosen  few. 
There's  none  of  us  that's  perfect,  there  are  a  few  of  us  that  stay, 
And  never  stray  or  wander  from  the  straight  and  narrow  way. 
So  when  you  start  to  hammer  some  poor  fool  who's  gone  astray, 
'Twill  do  no  harm  to  pause  and  think,  you  may  lose  your  grip 

some  day. 
So — what's  the  use  to  kick  one  who's  just  about  to  fall? 
If  you  do  not  care  to  help  him,  don't  mention  him  at  all 
You'll  find  if  you  take  notice,  that  what  I  say  is  true : 
While  there  may  be  faults  in  others  .  .  .  there's  a  flaw  or  two  in 

you. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


HER  DECLARATION 

OF  INDEPENDENCE 


By  Ida  Williams  Rea 


With  a  quick  flirt  of  her  hand, 
Charlotte  emptied  the  pan  of  corn, 
and  at  the  same  time  scattered  it 
among  the  hungry  fowls  at  her  feet. 
But  as  if  all  her  energy  were  ex- 
hausted by  that  one  movement,  she 
stood  motionless,  the  pan  hanging  at 
her  side  and  her  eyes  fastened  on  the 
busy  hens  pecking  all  about  her.  Her 
eyes  darkened  and  narrowed,  her  lips 
slowly  settled  into  a  firm  line,  and  at 
last  she  nodded  her  head  emphatical- 

ly. 

"I'll  do  it;  I'm  going  on  fourteen; 
almost  a  young  lady.  Aunt  Em  said 
so  today.  I  surely  have  some  rights! 
What  better  time  to  declare  them  than 
Independence  Day?  I'll  write  them  all 
down,  just  as  those  men  did  for  their 
king,  and  I'll  sign  them,  too.'' 

She  came  to  life  so  suddenly  that 
the  hens  flew  away,  frightened.  In 
the  privacy  of  her  own  room,  she  made 
a  copy  of  her  own  declaration  of  inde- 
pendence. 

"Though  it  is  more  a  declaration  of 
rights,"  she  acknowledged  to  herself, 
as  she  read  it  for  the  last  time  before 
presenting  it  to  her  family.  She  had 
decided  to  read  it  at  the  breakfast 
table,  when  her  mother  and  father, 
her  Aunt  Em,  and  her  grandfather 
would  be  present. 

Her  cheeks  were  a  little  rosier  than 
usual,  but  no  one  commented  on  the 
fact.  Aunt  Em  nodded  approvingly  at 
the  gray  linen  dress  that  she  wore, 
with  its  touch  of  rose  embroidery. 

"It  suits  you  even  better  than  I 
thought  it  would.     I  got  that  shaped 


yoke  finished  very  well,  didn't  I?''  she 
asked,  her  eyes  resting  proudly  on  her 
handiwork. 

"She  is  growing  like  a  weed,"  added 
her  father,  giving  her  long  hair  a 
twitch  as  she  passed  his  chair. 

"I  am  afraid  you  did  not  bake 
enough  cookies,  Baby,"  said  her 
mother  .  "There  are  to  be  some  extra 
people  at  the  picnic." 

"There  will  be  no  better  cookies,  or 
no  better  cook  there,"  praised  grand- 
father, his  old  eyes  beaming  at  Char- 
lotte admiringly.  "My,  I  guess  those 
young  boys  will  be  jealous  of  me  when 
I  call  for  Baby  at  a  party!  I  expect 
they're  counting  the  days  until  she'll 
be  old  enough  for  them  to  push  me 
aside.  But  I'm  not  going  to  give  up 
until  it's  time." 

To  all  of  these  comments  Charlotte 
was  unusually  silent.  She  ate  her 
cereal  daintily,  and  she  bit  into  her 
toast  with  relish.  Then  when  her 
father  was  pushing  back  his  chair, 
she  lifted  the  sheet  of  paper  from  her 
lap. 

"Wait  a  minute,  Dad.  I  have  some- 
thing I  want  to  read  to  you — to  all  of 
you.'' 

"Sorry,  Baby,  but  I  cannot  hear  it 
right  now.  I've  got  to  see  Silas  be- 
fore he  get  away.  Tell  the  rest  and 
I'll  hear  it  later,"  was  his  reply. 

"My!"  exclaimed  Aunt  Em.  I  did 
not  know  it  was  so  late.  I  pi'omised 
Jessie  to  turn  up  her  white  skirt  this 
morning  so  that  she  could  wear  it  to- 
day."    And    with    only    a    pause    for 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


thimble   and   tapeline,   Aunt   Em   was 
gone. 

"If  it  is  anything  important  I'll 
listen,  of  course,  but  I  really  ought  to 
stir  up  another  cake.  I  do  not  like  to 
run  short,''  said  her  mother. 

"Oh,  well,  it  can  wait!''  sighed  Char- 
lotte. But  I  do  wish  sometimes  that 
some  of  this  family  could  spare  me  a 
few  minutes.  It  seems  as  if  I'm  not 
of  much  importance." 

"Pshaw  now,  Baby,  you're  the  hub 
of  the  wheel!''  remonstrated  grand- 
father. .  "The  whole  family  revolves 
around  you.  Why  not  lay  the  paper 
on  the  table  and  let  us  read  it  as  we 
have  time?'' 

"I  may  as  well,''  agreed  Charlotte, 
with  a  pout  on  her  lips.  She  opened 
the  paper  and  re-read  it. 

DECLARATION   OF  INDEPEN- 
DENCE, JULY  4,   1924. 

I,  Charlotte  Marie  Hazen,  being  of 
an  age  described  by  my  own  family  as, 
"almost  a  young  lady,''  do  hereby  as- 
sert my  inalienable  rights  to  certain 
privileges.  Wherefore,  be  it  resolved: 

First,  That,  having  been  christened 
Charlotte  Marie,  I  shall  hereafter  be 
so  called,  instead  of  the  childish  nick- 
name— Baby. 

Second,  That,  since  I  am  now  old 
enough  to  do  most  of  the  sewing  on  my 
plain  dresses,  I  shall  be  allowed  to 
exercise  my  own  taste  in  the  selection 
of  the  same. 

Third,  That,  since  I  am  the  only 
girl  in  the  crowd  without  bobbed  hair, 
I  shall  have  same  attended  to  within 
a  short  time. 

Fourth,  That,  hereafter  I  shall  be 
permitted  to  come  from  evening  par- 
ties with  my  own   crowd,   instead   of 


being  "brought  home,'1  as  a  mere  in- 
fant. 

Signed, 

Charlotte  Marie  Hazen. 

"It  is  only  right,''  she  defended  her- 
self, as  she  energetically  set  to  clear- 
ing the  table. 

First  one  and  then  another  of  her 
family,  repenting  their  haste,  found 
time  to  slip  back  and  read  Charlotte's 
resolutions.  And  if  it  pained  them, 
they  were  too  loyal  to  admit  it  to 
themselves  or  to  one  another.  Not 
any  of  them  mentioned  it  to  her  until 
afternoon.  Then,  when  her  mother 
was  pinning  up  a  torn  ruffle  for  her, 
she  mentioned  the  paper. 

"You  are  growing  up,  Charlotte," 
she  said,  with  emphasis  on  the  name 
which  her  daughter  heard  and  approv- 
ed. We  had  not  yet  begun  to  realize 
it,  but  I  suppose  we  must.  I  am  glad 
to  call  you  by  the  more  dignified  name ; 
it  was  my  mother's  name.  I  remem- 
ber how  my  nickname  tormented  me," 
she  smiled  merrily.  "I  was  always 
dark,  and  the  family  insisted  upon 
calling  me  Lily,  as  short  for  Lillian. 
Tiger  Lily,  I  suppose. 

"But,  Charlotte,  couldn't  you  strike 
out  that  resolution  about  your  hair?  I 
think  it  would  break  your  father's 
heart  to  see  it  cut.  He  has  worked 
so  hard  over  it.  You  had  such  thin 
hair  as  a  child,  and  he  used  to  rub 
your  head,  massaging  the  skin  care- 
fully, as  some  expensive  hairdx-esser 
had  told  him  to  do.  Then  he  found 
an  expensive  tonic  which  helped  it.  I 
remember  so  well  the  first  bottle  that 
he  brought  home,  and  how  shocked  I 
was  at  the  price.  After  that,  to  keep 
up  the  treatment,  he  stopped  smoking 
for  years,  and  cut  his  magazines  down 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


to  one,  though  he  had  always  taken 
three  or  four,  but  he  never  complained. 
And  when  your  hair  began  to  respond 
to  the  treatment  he  was  the  proudest 
man  that  you  ever  saw.  All  these 
years  he  has  brushed  your  hair  and 
cared  for  it.  You  know  how  beauti- 
fully he  can  wash  it,  and  how  he  al- 
ways wants  to  wash  it  for  you.  If 
you  could — well,  think  it  over,  Char- 
lotte. You're  old  enough  to  decide 
those  things  for  yourself,  I  suppose. 
I'm  sorry  that  we  did  not  realize 
sooner  that  our  little  girl  was  growing 
up.  There  now,  your  dress  is  mended." 

Charlotte  walked  back  to  her  com- 
panions slowly.  She  felt  a  little 
guilty  and  sorry  a!bout  her  resolution, 
and  of  course  she  would  not  want  to 
hurt  her  father,  yet  she  did  not  wish 
to  be  different  from  her  companions. 

"I  wonder  if  any  of  those  Revolu- 
tionary men  ever  thought  of  the  pain 
they  were  inflicting  on  the  king,"  she 
thought.  I  suppose  not,  for  they  went 
ahead  and  became  independent." 

In  the  late  afternoon,  when  tired 
and  glad  to  rest,  Charlotte  sank  down 
on  the  porch  step  beside  her  aunt. 

"Charlotte,  I  guess  we  must  have 
been  blind,  not  to  see  how  grown-up 
you  are.  But  we  have  been  too  busy 
working  and  loving  you  to  notice.  It 
is  hard  to  see  clearly  things  that  go 
on  right  under  your  nose,  so  to  speak. 
Your  gray  linen  looks  real  well,  and 
your  white  lawn  was  as  pretty  as  any- 
thing there  today.  But  I'm  not  say- 
ing that  they  would  not  have  been  so 
pretty  if  you  had  trimmed  the  linen 
in  orange  as  you  wanted  to  do,  and 
had  had  a  rose  dress  instead  of  a 
white  dress.  I  guess  any  girl  likes 
to  choose  her  own  clothes.  You  go 
right  ahead. 


"But  I'm  wondering,  Charlotte, 
couldn't  you  take  out  that  resolution 
about  not  calling  you  Baby?  You 
know,  your  mother  won't  show  it;  but 
she  seems  to  cling  to  that  name.  It 
sort  of  comforts  her  still.  All  you 
children  had  scarlet  fever  and  the 
baby  was  scarcely  a  month  old.  First, 
the  two  older  children  died,  and  we 
all  thought  that  you  would  be  the  next 
to  go.  But  it  was  the  baby  who  went 
next,  and  you  got  better.  You  were 
not  much  more  than  a  baby  yourself, 
and  your  mother  sat  and  hugged  you 
and  called  you  "Bahy,  Baby,'  over  and 
over.  You  were  the  only  baby  out  of 
four  that  she  had  left.  It  would  be 
hard  for  her  to  give  up  calling  you 
that.  Of  course,  you  have  rights,  too, 
Charlotte,and  we  want  you  to  have  all 
the  happiness  there  is.  I  think  that 
is  all  we  four  old  people  live  for — to 
make  you  happy.  There,  isn't  it  time 
for  you  to  dress  for  the  party?" 

Charlotte  could  not  so  easily  be 
brought  back  to  parties.  She  was 
seeing  very  clearly  a  house  of  silence 
and  sorrow,  where  laughing  baby 
voices  were  silent,  and  a  mother  who 
bent  above  one  baby  who  was  left  and 
called  it  "Baby"  for  all  of  them.  She 
stirred  uneasily. 

"Dear,  dear,  it  is  pretty  hard  to 
stand  up  for  one's  rights!  I  wonder 
if  I  ought  to  tear  up  my  resolutions? 
Surely  Aunt  Em  and  grandfather  do 
not  feel  so  badly!" 

Evidently  they  did,  however,  for 
grandfather  found  a  minute  alone  with 
her,  after  she  was  dressed  for  the 
party. 

"I  wonder  if  you  would  mind  letting 
your  Aunt  Em  help  with  the  dresses 
a  little  longer?"  he  asked.  "At  least, 
break  it  off  sort  of  gradual.     It  seems 


1§ 


THE  UPLIFT 


as  if  that  is  her  greatest  happiness. 
She  keeps  samples  of  all  colors  in  her 
room,  and  often  I  see  her  in  there  fix- 
ing them  together.  Em  should  have 
married  and  had  a  dozen  girls  of  her 
own  to  clothe  and  to  dress.  I  do  not 
say  that  you  should  let  her  do  all  the 
choosing,  but  once  in  a  while — a  dress 
that  you  do  not  care  so  much  about 
— 'twould  sort  of  help.  I've  meant 
for  a  long  time  to  quit  following  you 
to  these  parties;  I  know  that  I  ought 
to  let  you  come  home  yourself.  But 
it  seems  as  though  about  quitting 
time,  I  find  myself  at  the  door,  asking 
for  you.  And  when  I  step  into  the 
hall  and  ask  for  Miss  Charlotte  Hazen, 
I  feel  very  proud,  and  forget  every- 
thing else  except  the  pretty  girl  I'm 
escorting.  I  won't  do  it  any  more. 
But — growing  up  hurts  us  folks." 

"I  never  should  have  been  indepen- 
dent, if  I  had  lived  back  in  those  days. 
If  that  king  had  sent  me  word  how 
sorry  he  was,  I  should  have  laid  down 
my  gun  and  given  up.  Well,  if  dad 
comes  along  and  defends  grandfather, 
it  will  be  complete.  Why  should  grow- 
ing up  hurt  everyone  so?" 

She  stood  quiet  as  her  father  pass- 
ed her,  stopping  a  moment  to  stroke 
her  hair. 

"Going  to  cut  it  off,  are  you?  Well, 
I  don't  know  that  I  blame  you.  It 
must  be  hard  to  be  different  from 
your  companions;  it  makes  you  seem 
queer.  You're  young  yet,  and  your 
hair  will  grow  out  by  the  time  the 
style  changes.  You  had  better  go  in- 
to the  city,  though,  to  a  good  hair- 
dresser, and  have  it  done  right.  I'm 
sorry  we  did  not  realize  that  you  had 
grown  up." 

"Oh,  dear,  I  didn't  know  growing 
up  hurt  so!"  cried  Charlotte. 


"Growing  pains,''  assented  her 
father. 

"Yes,  but  I  mean  that  it  hurts 
other  people,''  explained  Charlotte. 

"I  suppose  it  always  hurts  to  see 
your  children  growing  up  and  away 
from  you.'' 

For  five  minutes,  ten  minutes,  Char- 
lotte stood  there  alone  in  the  dusk. 
Then  with  her  eyes  shining  she  went 
out  to  the  back  porch  where  her  fam- 
ily had  gathered.  Thought  she  did 
not  know  it,  Charlotte  had  grown 
more  in  those  ten  minutes  than  she 
had  in  the  past  year.  She  stood  in 
the  doorway,  and  the  light  from  the 
hall  made  a  glow  about  her. 

"Dear  folks,  I  did  not  know  when 
I  wrote  those  resolution,  how  my 
rights  were  going  to  conflict  with 
your  rights,  she  said.  "I've  decided 
not  to  become  independent.  I  shall 
not  cut  my  hair,  Dad.  I  do  not  think 
it  would  be  becoming;  it  is  too 
sti-aight.  And  Charlotte  Marie  is  too 
dignified  for  a  little  girl,  Mother. 
Aunt  Em,  you  had  better  get  out  your 
samples,  and  decide  how  we're  going 
to  trim  that  other  gingham  dress  be- 
fore I  go  to  visit  Louise.  And  grand- 
father, you  cannot  bring  me  home  to- 
night, because  I'm  going  on  a  hayride, 
and  we  shall  drive  right  past  the  door, 
but  don't  you  dare  to  forget  to  bring 
me  home  tomorrow  night  from  Sally's. 
As  for  this,''  she  tore  the  paper 
across  and  across,  and  tossed  it  into 
the  wastebasket.  "I've  discovered," 
she  said  sei'iously,  and  again  she  look- 
ed wonderfully  grown  up  as  she  stood 
before  them,  "that  I  wasn't  really 
trying  to  gain  my  rights;  I  was  only 
trying  to  take  away  yours.  Good 
night,  Mother." 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


"Good  night,  Baby,"  smiled  her 
mother  with  understanding. 

"My,  I'm  glad  that  those  men  in 
Revolutionary  times  were  not  think- 
ing of  their  own  selfish  rights,  but  the 


rights  of  others.  That  is  why  the 
Declaration  of  Independence  was  suc- 
cessful and  why  mine  was  not  a  suc- 
cess," she  said  to  herself.  "I  under- 
stand it  now." 


You  are  only  going  to  get  one  shot  at  this  life,  so  make  every 
day  count. — Martin  Vanbee 


TEACHING  MOUTH  HEALTH 

(Selected) 


A  103-page  handbook  for  teachers 
has  been  issued  by  the  Division  of 
Oral  Hygiene  of  the  North  Carolina 
State  Board  of  Health,  and  distribu- 
tion of  10,000  copies  now  is  in  prog- 
ress, it  was  announced  by  Dr.  Ernest 
A.    Branch,  Director  of  the  Division. 

Explaining  the  necessity  for  such  a 
guide,  D>r.  Branch  said:  "There  are 
approximately  a  million  children  of 
school  age  in  North  Carolina,  and  of 
these  850,000  have  dental  defects. 
Half  the  number  enrolled  in  our 
schools  have  never  been  in  a  dentist's 
office.  After  all  is  said  and  done, 
public  health — or  mouth  health — has 
got  to  rely  on  education. 

"We  have  thirty  school  dentists,  in- 
cluding six  Negroes,  at  work  among 
school  children  in  72  counties  where 
dental  programs  are  being  carried 
out.  While  these  dentists  are  spe- 
cially trained  for  teaching  mouth 
health  and  in  the  field  of  dentistry  for 
children,  they  must  depend  on  teachers 
to  assist  them  and  to  help  them  se- 
cure parental  cooperation  through  the 
children  under  their  care. 


"The  purpose  of  this  new  copy- 
righted handbook,  which  was  pre- 
pared by  Miss  Cai-olyn  M.  Mercer,  ed- 
ucational consultant  in  the  Division 
of  Oral  Hygiene,  is  to  assist  teachers, 
and  its  publication  resulted  from 
thousands  of  requests  for  aid  that  had 
come  from  those  in  schools  which 
participate  in  the  Board  of  Health's 
dental  program. 

"The  book  is  designed  to  give  those 
interested  in  the  health  of  children 
pertinent  information  on  the  subject 
of  mouth  health  and  to  suggest  goals, 
content  and  tool  material  for  an  ef- 
ective  mouth  health  education  pro- 
gram. The  facts  presented  are  scientif- 
ically sound,  and  the  proposed  teach- 
ing procedcures  are  in  accord  with 
accepted  educational  principles  and 
practices." 

The  subject  of  the  book  is  "Teaching 
Mouth  Health  in  North  Carolina." 
It  is  illustrated  with  pictures  and 
charts  and  is  rich  in  reference  ma- 
terial. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


IN  A  BUTTERFLY'S  WING 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


I  returned  from  the  war  terribly 
wounded  in  body  and  soul.  I  had 
gone  overseas  a  perfect  specimen  of 
humanity;  I  came  back  shattered, 
blinded,  and  with  my  faith  in  God  and 
humanity  gone.  Long  months  I  lay 
in  a  military  hospital.  My  painful 
wounds  healed  slowly.  But  they  told 
me  I  should  probably  never  see  again. 
And  during  those  months  the  darkness 
in  my  soul  became  more  profound  than 
the  blackness  that  shrouded  my  eyes. 

I  could  not  forget  that  last  hor- 
rible sight  before  my  eyes  were  blast- 
ed. I  who  had  always  loved  beauty 
passionately  had  last  seen  the  world 
as  flame-  shot,  bloodspattered  slaugh- 
ter-house. Amid  the  rolling  thunder 
of  exploding  destruction  one  vivid 
scene  after  another  stood  in  ghastly 
clarity.  I  saw  men  that  reminded  me 
of  terrified  red  ants  rush  foward  and 
crumple  into  grotesque  heaps.  It 
seemed  to  me  that  the  air  was  vibrat- 
ing violently,  and  that  it  was  red. 
My  machine  gun  spewed  its  leaden 
death,  and  gray-clad  men  melted  into 
the  ground.     I  laughed. 

That  was  my  last  visible  impression. 
I  never  felt  the  shell  that  got  me.  I 
have  no  idea  how  they  got  me  back  to 
the  base.  I  awoke  in  a  bed  of  fire.  I 
heard  a  cracked  voice  screaming  in 
agony  somewhere  away  off  in  the 
darkness.  I  was  wrath  at  its  persist- 
ence.* After  a  long  time  1  realized 
that  the  voice  was  mine. 

Then  came  the  long  sea  trip 
home,  and  a  weary  dark  journey  in 
a  train.  Then  the  cool,  fresh  hospi- 
tal bed — and  the  smothering  blanket 
of  etexmal  night!  Once  upon  a  time — 


centuries  ago,  it  seemed — I  had  seen 
birds  flashing  like  winged  rainbows 
among  laughing  trees.  I  had  spent 
delightful  hours  of  peace  among  a 
profusion  of  flowers.  During  the 
bitter  months  in  the  hospital  I  tried 
to  recall  those  memories.  It  was 
useless.  Always  among  the  flowers 
I  saw  the  agony-twisted  faces  of 
khaki-clad  corpses.  The  bird's  I 
tried  to  picture  became  screaming 
shells  that  exploded  into  tremendous 
black  puffballs  shot  with  blood  and 
fire. 

I  who  once  had  lived  for  beauty 
could  not  even  remember  what  beauty 
was.  Millions  of  men  and  boys,  as 
I,  had  been  brought  into  a  saturnalia 
of  pain  and  blood  and  death.  My 
bitterness  grew  until  it  absorbed 
every  waking  moment.  Whenever 
a  visiting  minister  spoke  of  God  in 
the  word,  I  laughed  like  an  insane 
man. 

"There  is  no  God,"  I  cried.  "The 
God  I  once  loved  is  dead.  He  lured 
us  with,  beauty  into  a  trap  of  sucking 
marshes  of  blood.  He  took  away  my 
sunlight  and  threw  me  into  a  pit  of 
blackness.  He  turned  my  birds  into 
shrieking  fiends;  my  flowers  into 
blood-dripping  vampires;  the  clouds 
into  sponges  of  dripping  yellow  gas 
that  clutched  me  by  the  throat  and 
choked  and  burned  and  tore."  I  know 
now  that  I  was  mad.  But  at  that 
time  my  despair  was  complete  and 
devastating. 

Then  came  a  day  when  the  doctors 
told  me  I  would  be  able  to  see  a  little. 
They  took  the  bandages  from  my 
eyes.     A  light-shot  fog  was  all  I  saw,. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


"You  will  be  able  to  see  things  within 
a  foot  of  your  eyes,"  they  told  me, 
"but  anything  beyond  that  will  be 
nothing  but  a  blur." 

To  be  so  close  to  beauty,  to  the  colors 
of  the  flowers,  to  the  silver  of  the 
stars,  the  calm  blue  of  the  summer 
sky,  and  not  be  able  to  see  it  all  was 
more  than  I  could  bear!  My  heart 
foamed  with  malice.  Some  days  I 
raved,  and  my  life  became  an  abomina- 
tion to  me  and  to  all  around  me  For 
days  I  sat  sullen  and  brooding,  plan- 
ning my  own  destruction. 

A  strange  woman  came  to  visit  me 
one  day.  She  spoke  of  the  good  in 
the  world,  and  the  power  of  will.  I 
swore  at  her.  "Can  there  be  any 
good?  Can  there  be  any  power  to  give 
back  to  me  my  garden  of  flowers?" 
I  demanded. 

"Yes,"  she  said,  so  quietly  assured 
that  my  anger  turned  into  speechless 
astonishment.  "Yes,  you  will  get 
back  your  flowers — or  something 
better,"  she  continued.  "Your  intense 
longing  is  a  Power.  Somehow,  some- 
where you  will  once  more  live  among 
the  beauties  that  your  soul  craves." 
Then  she  was  gone. 

Unaccountably,  my  bitterness  grew 
less.  Despite  myself,  I  found  the 
hours  filled  with  ever-growing  hope 
and  expectancy.  A  few  weeks  later, 
I  had  my  garden. 

It  all  happened  one  day  while  I  was 
idling  in  the  hospial  laboratory.  I 
happened  to  glance  into  one  of  the 
large  microscopes.  I  was  struck  spell- 
bound. I  could  see  the  crystal-like 
substance  on  the  slide  as  clearly  as 
I  had  ever  seen  anything  in  my  life! 
Half  sobbing,  and  shaking  with  ex- 
citement, I  stumbled  into  the  ward  and 
snatched    a    flower    from    the   vase. 

With  trembling  fingers  I  pushed  a 


rose  petal  under  the  lens,  and  put  my 
eye  to  the  eye-piece.  And  then  it  all 
dimmed  for  the  tears.  That  petal,  vein- 
ed, and  velvety  red  was  a  thing  of 
glory!  For  days  I  was  like  a  young- 
ster who  has  found  his  mother  after 
being  lost. 

Under  the  microscope  one  day  I 
placed  the  wing  of  an  ordinary 
orange  sulphur  butterfly.  And  I 
found  my  flower  garden!  The  wond- 
ers that  met  my  gaze  were  more  start- 
ing than  I  can  describe.  The  "dust" 
of  the  butterfly's  wing  was  a  dazzling 
symphony  of  colors.  The  "dust" 
proved  to  be  tiny  scales,  arranged 
in  patterns  of  astonishing  beauty. 
Reds,  browns,  yellows,  grays,  oranges, 
greens— all  blended  into  each  other 
with  the  utmost  perfection.  Solid 
colors  drifted  into  tints  and  pastel 
shades.  The  effect  through  the  lens 
was  as  if  I  were  looking  down  upon  a 
heavenly    garden    of   living   blossoms. 

I  began  collecting  butterflies.  Each 
wing  proved  to  be  a  totally  different 
perfection  of  blended  colors.  On 
moths  I  found  the  "dust"  was  a  for- 
est of  minute  hairs.  And  even  among 
the  most  drab  moths  the  hairs  proved 
to  be  shot  with  deep  blues,  brown,  and 
dark  reds. 

Butterflies!  How  I  delved  into  their 
habit!  I  discovered  butterflies  that 
carry  sacs  of  perfume  under  their 
wings  in  order  to  make  themselves 
pleasing  to  their  mates.  Other  but- 
terflies seemed  to  live  for  the  purpose 
of  fertilizing  yucca  blossoms.  With 
infinite  pains  they  gather  the  pollen 
from  the  stamens  of  one  flower  and 
transfer  it  to  the  pistils  of  another. 
No  human  with  the  most  delicate 
camel's  hair  brush  could  do  it  half  so 
well.     And  the  grubs  and  caterpillars! 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


How  could  such  sheer  beauty  develop 
from  such  utter  ugliness? 

Beauty  out  of  ugliness.  Calm  out 
of  storm.  Out  of  darkness  I  was 
transplanted  into  light.  Out  of  bit- 
terness I  was  brought  into  sweetness. 
I  made  a  business  of  collecting  butter- 
flies  and   moths.     With   God's   help    I 


made  that  business  successful.  I  owe 
no  man  anything.  In  the  wings  of 
my  butterflies  I  have  my  garden  of 
flowers.  And  in  the  angel  that  came 
to  the  hospital  to  show  me  the  way 
back  to  light  and  life,  I  have  the  most 
blessed  of  all  earthly  things — a  Godly 
wife! 


The  gem  cannot  be  polished  without  friction,  nor  a  man 
perfected  without  trials. — Chinese  Proverb. 


THE  PATH  TO  YOUR  DOOR 

By  Grace  Gordon  in  Good  Business 


"I  would  like  to  bring  Mr.  Johnson 
home  to  dinner  tomorrow  evening- 
Bertie,  if  I  may.  He's  our  western 
manager,  you  know,  and  he's  here  for 
a  week."  John  had  risen  from  the 
breakfast  table,  and  stood  with  his 
hand  on  the  back  of  his  wife's  chair. 

"Of  course  you  may,"  replied  cheer- 
ful little  Bertie.  "Anything  special 
you'd  like  to  have?" 

"Oh,  some  nice  creamed  mushrooms, 
some  big  baked  potatoes,  maybe 
asparagus,  one  of  your  fine  salads — 
and  be  sure  to  get  a  lemon  pie  from 
Mrs.  Kemper." 

"Righto!  You  speak,  sir,  and  I 
obey!" 

John  stooped  to  kiss  her,  and  then 
nodded  a  pleasant  good-by  to  the 
house  guest,  who  happened  to  be  the 
writer  of  this  story.  My  curiosity 
immediately  came  to  the  surface  when 
I  asked,  "Who  is  Mrs.  Kemper,  any- 
way, and  what  is  the  lure  of  her  lemon 
pie?" 


"She's  a  neighbor,  just  a  few  doors 
down  the  street,"  replied  Bertie. 
"She  wanted  to  eara  some  money  so 
that  she  would  not  be  dependent  on  a 
brother,  who  is  very  kind  to  her.  She 
talked  to  me  about  addressing  enve- 
lopes, or  getting  work  in  some  office — 
impossible  idea  for  her.  I  said  to  her 
one  day,  'Why  don't  you  make  lemon 
pies,  and  sell  them?  Nobody  around 
here  can  make  lemon  pies  like  your's. 

"One  day  she  brought  in  a  lemon 
pie.  'This  one  isn't  for  sale,'  she  der 
clared,  her  eyes  beaming-  as  she  held 
up  the  luscious  plate.  And  a  more 
delicious  pie — well,  there'll  be  one  here 
tomorrow  evening.  She  uses  an  old 
family  recipe'  and  she  does  wonders — 
only  the  finest  ingredients,  and  she 
charges  a  good  price,  but  everyone 
is    glad   to   pay   it." 

"It's  a  wise  thing  to  find  out  what 
one  can  do — not  well,  but  better,  and 
then  do  it,"  I  reflected  aloud. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


SAVING  FOR  A  DRY  DAY 

(Christian  Standard.) 


"Most  folks  think  about  saving 
for  a  rainy  day,"  laughed  mother;, 
"but  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hump  and  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Two  Humps  and  their  fami- 
lies save  for  dry  days!" 

Dorothy  Nan  and  Betty  Jean  shout- 
ed with-  amusement. 

"Oh,  please,  mother,"  they  cried 
eagerly,  "tell  us  about  them.  Why 
do  they  save  for  dry  days?" 

"Stop — one  question  at  a  time," 
laughed  mother,  putting  her  hands  ov- 
er her  ears. 

"Well,"  and  the  two  excited  girls 
climbed  on  the  couch  just  as  close  to 
mother  as  possible,  "what  do  they  save 
for  dry  days?" 

"Water,"  laughed  mother,  "and 
where  do  you  think  they  'bank'  the 
water?" 

The  two  little  girls  shook  puzzled 
heads. 

"In  their  stomachs.  In  fact,  they 
have  twelve  stomachs,  and  they  fill 
these  with  water — just  as  much  as 
they  can  possibly  drink — whenever 
they  come  to  a  good  watering  place." 
"But  how  do  they  get  the  water  out 
to  drink  it?"  gasped  Dorothy  Nan,  in- 
credulously. , 
"Inside  each  of  these  pouches  or 
wells  are  six  quarts  or  fore  of  water; 
it  depends  on  how  far  the  cells  stretch. 
The  camel  can  open  the  mouths  of 
these  at  will,  and  when  he  has  had  all 
the  water  he  needs  they  shut  up  once 
more  to  save  what  remains  until  he  is 
thirsty  again.  With  this  'wet  saving', 
in  reserve,  he  can  go  for  days  withont 
drinking  when  the  desert  wells  have 
dried  up." 


"But  what  do  they  eat?"burst  forth 
Betty  Jean. 

"The  camel  owners  would  no  doubt 
tell  you  if  you  asked  them,  for  it  con- 
sists of  a  few  dry  leaves  from  a  prick- 
ly shrub  or  tamarisk,  besides  the  nour- 
ishment they  draw  from  their  humps 
of  fat!" 

'*Why,  you  don't  mean  that  these 
humps  are  food?" 

"They  are,  and  they  certainly  keep 
these  wonderful  animals  from  starv- 
ing many  times.  At  the  end  of  a  long 
journey  these  humps  will  be  gone,  and 
not  until  the  camel  is  plump  once  more 
is  he  ready  to  start  again. 

"There  are  two  kinds  of  camels,  you 
know  The  Arabian  camel,  or  drome- 
dary, has  one  hump,  short  hair  and 
long  legs.  These  are  used  mostly  for 
riding  camels.  They  travel  very  fast 
— fifty  miles  per  day — and  they  keep 
on  at  that  pace  for  a  whole  day  and 
half  the  night  without  taking  a  min- 
ute's rest.  No  other  animal  could  do 
that.  They  kneel  while  being  loaded. 
"The  Bactrian  camel  has  two 
humps.  His  limbs  are  shorter  and 
his  hair  is  long  and  shaggy.  He  is 
the  loaded  camel,  often  carrying  from 
five  hunderd  to  a  thousand  pounds." 

"I  should  think  it  would  hurt  the 
poor  things  to  kneel  all  the  time," 
sighed  Betty  Jean. 

"Nature  has  provided  a  hard  flesh 
on  their  knees  and  breasts  for  that; 
and  another  thing  nature  has  given 
them,  too,  broad,  padded  cushions  un- 
derneath the  toes  on  their  feet.  If 
it  weren't  for  these  pads  they  would 
sink     deep     into     the     sands.     These 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


spread  out  as  a  camel  treads  and  give 
him  a  firm,  safe  grip. 

"When  a  sandstorm  blows  up  on  the 
great  deserts  the  camel's  eyes  are 
screened  by  thick  lashes,  and  he  can 
completely  close  his  nostrils,  while  his 
upper  lip,which  overhangs  the  lower, 
helps  to  keep  his  mouth  closed  tight. 
When  overtaken  by  one  of  these  terri- 
ble storms  the  camels  fall  upon  their 
knees,  stretch  their  necks  and  heads 
along  the  sand,  close  their  eyes  and 
nostrils  and  remain  motionless  till  the 
storm  is  over.  Meanwhile  they  fur- 
nish some  shelter  for  their  masters, 
who  wrap  their  faces  and  crouch 
down  close  to  the  side  of  these  big, 
ugly  beasts." 

"Oh,  tell  us  more!"  begged  the  two 
excited  voices  when  mother  paused. 

"A  comical  thing  about  them  is  that 
they   will    balk  while   kneeling   down, 


and  not  while  standing  up,  like  our 
mules.  If  the  camel  is  loaded  too 
heavily,  he  will  refuse  to  rise." 

"I  don't  blame  him,"  said  Betty 
Jean,    shortly. 

"The  ba'by  camels  are  helpless,  soft 
little  creatures,"  continued  mother, 
smiling.  "They  cannot  be  ridden,  or 
bear  heavy  weight,  until  they  are 
three  years  old. 

"As  you  no  doubt  have  learned  at 
school,  cloth  of  the  finest  texture  is 
woven  from  the  hair,  and  some  of  our 
finest  brushes  are  also  made  of  its 
hair." 

"I'd  like  to  ride  on  one  of  them!" 
cried  Betty  Jean,  as  she  slipped  off 
the  couch. 

"I'd  like  to  ride  a  lot  of  them!" 
laughed  Dorthy  Nan,  as  she  followed 
close  on  her  heels. 


Man  is  an  adaptable  creature,  and  he  can  quickly  adjust  him- 
self to  almost  any  situation.  At  the  same  time,  he  may  become 
irked  at  his  lot  and  do  something  about  it.  That  is  the  reason 
we  have  made  so  much  progress  in  this  country.  But  when  a 
man  in  this  country  runs  up  against  something  which  cannot 
be  overcome  in  any  honorable  way,  he  accepts  it  as  his  luck, 
and  is  ready  to  go  through  with  it  in  the  best  of  spirit  and 
humor- 

I  have  been  much  impressed  with  the  fine  spirit  shown  by  the 
young  men  who  have  been  or  who  will  be  called  into  the  service 
before  the  present  crisis  is  over.  Their  attitudes  reflect  the 
splendid  American  spirit  which,  having  a  task  to  perform^ 
sets  at  it  with  determination. 

From  Georgia  comes  the  story  of  a  Negro  man  who  was 
trying  to  fill  out  his  questionaire.     Finally  he  said  to  himself: 

"I  can't  answer  all  them  questions  in  a  year." 

So  he  turned  the  sheet  over  and  wrote  on  the  back: 

"I  is  reddy  when  you  is." 

That  humble  Negro  man  spoke  the  sentiments  of  millions  of 
young  men  today.     In  that  spirit  lies  the  hope  of  the  nation. 

— Selected 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


THE  STAFF  OF  LIFE 

By  James  Shellenberger  in  Du  Pont  Magazine 


Since  the  dawn  of  civilization,  bread 
in  one  form  or  another  has  been  the 
staple  food  of  the  human  race,  nour- 
ishing people  through  every  era  to 
the  present  day.  One  of  the  first 
prepared  foods  of  man,  it  has  always 
been  more  than  a  food — it  has  been 
the  symbol  for  the  support  of  life 
itself.  We  can  now  appreciate  the 
scientific  reasons  why  it  has  been 
so  valued  through  the  centuries. 

The  story  of  bread  begins  about 
ten  thousand  years  ago.  Yet  it 
was  only  when  civilization  was  devel- 
oped to  a  comparatively  high  stan- 
dard in  Egypt,  about  3,100  years  be- 
fore Christ,  that  the  commercial  baker 
came  into  existence.  Not  until  some 
5,000  years  later,  however,  did  com- 
mercial baking  make  any  great  pro- 
gress. The  change  began  about 
1840,  almost  simultaneously  with  the 
discovei'ies  and  advances  made  in 
chemistry  and  physics.  From  this 
time  on,  exceedingly  rapid  strides 
were  made.  With  the  invention  of 
bread-making  machinery,  there  was  a 
gradual  transfer  of  baking  from  the 
home  to  the  commercial  establishment. 
In  the  United  States  the  baking  in- 
dustry has  progressed  with  astonish- 
ing rapidity.  In  1850,  there  were 
2,027  establishments  in  the  whole 
country,  making  thirteen  million  dol- 
lars' worth  of  products.  Today,  there 
are  about  28,000  bakeries  with  a  total 
production  valued  at  more  than  one 
and  one-half  billion  dollars.  Exceed- 
ed only  by  meat,  baked  products  con- 
stitute the  second  largest  food  indus- 
try in  this  country. 


White  bread,  our  most  common 
variety,  was  once  symbolic  of  luxury. 
Today,  many  other  varieties  vie  with 
it  for  popular  favor.  Rye,  whole 
wheat,  vegetized,  rasin,  cracked  wheat, 
prune,  Pumpernickel,  French,  date- 
and  nut,  and  home-baked  types  are 
just  a  few  of  the  popular  bread  spe- 
cialities that  are  changing  consumer 
buying  habits  in  foods,  since  modern 
housewives  are  alert  to  such  new 
suggestions  for  varying  their  menus. 
More  than  three-quarters  of  all  wo- 
men interviewed  in  a  recent  survey 
stated  that  they  switched  to  a  diff- 
erent bread  because  they  wanted  a 
change  of  taste  and  mentioned  thirty- 
eight  different  brands  which  they 
serve  from  time  to  time.  In  another 
survey  of  American  housewives,  eigh- 
ty-seven per  cent  said  they  wanted 
'"Cellophane"  cellulose  film  on  their 
baked  goods!  Assurance  of  fresh- 
ness and  cleanliness,  plus  visibility, 
was  given  as  the  reason  for  this  pre- 
ference. 

Bread,  in  its  many  variations,  is 
still  the  staff  of  life  and  is  a  "must" 
on  most  housewives'  shopping  lists. 
The  home  bread-making  drudgery  of 
yesterday  has  become  the  great  bak- 
ing industry  of  today,  replacing  crude 
early  methods  with  modern  skill  and 
creating  employment  for  thousands, 
giving  greater  freedom  to  house- 
wives, and  assuring  a  constantly  re- 
liable and  nourishing  product,  deliver- 
ed to  consumers  in  the  best  possible 
condition — in  many  cases  wrapped  in 
''Cellophane." 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  PLAIN  MAN'S  PRAYER 

(Chicago  Christian  Advocate) 


Good  God,  1  put  up  this  prayer  to 
Thee  because  I  have  to.  I  don't  know 
how  it  works —  this  praying  business, 
I  mean — but  there  must  be  something 
to  it,  or  I  wouldn't  feel  the  urge  to 
do  it  whenever  things  go  wrong  with 
the  world,  with  my  job,  with  my 
buddies  and  the  fellows  who  don't 
like  me,  with  my  family,  with.  me. 

I  do  so  many  ornery  things  I 
know  I  shouldn't,  and  I  fail  to  do  so 
much  I  know  I  should.  I'm  inwardly 
ashamed,  though  I  don't  often  admit 
it.  I'm  not  the  man  I  ought  to  be. 
I'm  not  the  man  I  want  to  be.  I 
try,  and  keep  on  trying,  but  I  miss, 
I  bungle,  I  get  confused,  and  so 
frequently   flirt  with  despair. 

Yet  there's  something  in  me  that 
keeps  me  climbing,  hoping,  yearning, 
dreaming,  believing  that  the  struggle 
is  all-important.  I  know  I  musn't 
quit.  It  must  be  You,  God,  stirring 
me,  luring  me,  goading  me  to  play  the 
man.  If  so,  I  want  to  thank  You, 
for  without  such  help  I  don't  know 
where  I'd  be. 

They  tell  me  Jesus  showed  us  the 
kind  of  God  you  are:  a  Father  who  un- 
derstands us,  loves  us,  feels  with  us, 
does  all  that  can  be  done  to  help  us. 
I'm  a  father,  too.  I  love  my  kids. 
There's  nothing  I  wouldn't  do  for 
them — if  they'd  only  let  me.  But  so 
often  they  won't.  They  think  they 
know  best.     They  want  to  do  us  they 


know  best.  They  resent  my  sugges- 
tions. And  if  I  try  to  force  them  to 
do  as  I  say,  it  only  makes  them  peev- 
ed. I  guess  I'm  like  that  with 
You,  God.  I  wonder  if  it  hurts  You. 
when  I  ignore  or  disobey  You,  the 
way  it  makes  me  ache  inside  when 
my  youngsters  pay  no  attention  to- 
me? If  it  does,"  I'm  sorry.  Please 
forgive  me.  Give  me  sense  enough, 
to  understand  that  the  only  lasting 
joy  there  is  comes  from  going  along 
with  You  in  Your  all-wise  way. 

Maybe  that's  the  trouble  with  most 
of  us.  Each  man,  each  nation,  is  too 
concerned  with  his  own  selfish  inter- 
ests, not  caring  enough  about  all  of 
us  together.  So  we  have  quarrels, 
scraps,  strikes,  wars — and  the  human 
family  gets  torn  to  pieces.  O  God, 
help  us  to  sense  our  sin,  and  stop 
it.  Help  us  to  live  together  like  a 
decent  self-respecting  family  should. 
Help  us  to  quit  making  our  own  helL 
Teach  us  how  to  make  heaven  on 
earth — here    and    now. 

Finally,  God,  I  want  you  to  know  I 
love  You,  and  though  I  don't  know 
how  to  say  it  without  getting  maudlin 
or  sentimental,  I  love  everybody — 
really.  The  whole  world  is  our 
famiy,  isn't  it,  God? — and  we  ought 
to  stick  together,  for  Your  sake,  as 
well  as  our  own. 

Thank  You,  God,  for  letting  me  talk 
to  you  a  while.     It  helps  a  lot.  Amen. 


Keeping  awake  days  picks  more  golden  apples  than  lying 
awake  nights. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


25 


Now  that  the  thermometer  is  at- 
taining very  high  marks,  our  boys 
are  certainly  enjoying  the  swimming 
pool. 


The  lads  on  the  farm  forces  are  now 
busy,  putting  in  full  time  fighting 
the  growth  of  grass  and  weeds  in 
practically  all  crops  since  recent 
rains. 


"Kit  Carson,"  a  United  Artists 
production,  was  the  attraction  at  the 
regular  weekly  motion  picture  show 
in  the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night. 
This  picture,  showing  some  of  the 
adventures  of  the  famous  American 
frontiersman,  was  thoroughly  enjoyed 
by  the  boys. 


The  boys  who  have  had  their  ton- 
cils  removed  continue  to  improve.  The 
first  two  groups  of  fifteen  each,  have 
been  discharged  and  have  returned  to 
the  school  rooms  and  their  regular 
work.  Those  in  other  groups  are  get- 
ting along  nicely  but  have  not  yet 
returned    to    work. 


The  first  tomatoes  of  the  season 
were  gathered  a  few  days  ago  and  is- 
sued to  the  cottages.  The  recent  rains 
came  just  in  time  to  be  of  great  bene- 
fit to  this  crop.  For  the  first  gather- 
ing they  are  of  fine  quality  and  nice 
size.     We    have    also    been    enjoying 


some  fine  squashes,  recently  gathered 
from  the  gardens. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  C.  Shaw,  of  Troy, 
and  the  latter's  sister,  Mrs.  Addie 
Moss,  of  Asheville,  visited  the  School 
last  Sunday  afternoon.  Mr.  Shaw  was 
a  printing  instructor  and  cottage  offi- 
cer at  this  institution  about  seventeen 
years  ago.  He  has  been  employed  by 
the  publishers  of  "The  Montgomerian" 
and  "The  Montgomery  Hearld"  in 
their  plant  at  Troy,  for  quite  a  num- 
ber of  years. 


We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Clyde  A.  Bristow,  who  was  a  member 
of  the  printing  class  in  1927.  For 
the  past  two  or  three  years  he  has 
been  employed  by  the  Sprinkle  Oil 
Company,  and  is  now  manager  of  its 
service  station  down  in  Cary.  He 
writes  that  a  "brand  new  baby  boy" 
was  ushered  into  his  family  on  June 
26th.  Clyde  further  stated  that  his 
wife  had  decided  that  they  would  call 
the  new  arrival  Clyde,  Jr. 


We  recently  received  a  letter  from  J. 
Lee  McBride,  a  former  member  of  the 
printing  class,  who  left  the  School  in 
1926.  For  more  than  seven  years  he 
has  been  working  on  "The  Alexandria 
(Va.)  Gazette"  as  a  linotype  operator- 
machinist,  and  is  getting  along  nice- 

ly. 

"Mac"  tells  us  that  he  will  be  down 
to  see  us  some  time  between  August 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


9th  and  23rd,  at  which  time  he  will 
take  his  annual  vacation.  He  also 
proudly  announced  the  arrival  of  an- 
other baby  girl  at  his  home,  his  third, 
born  February  1,  1941. 


J.  Perry  Russ,  formerly  of  Cottage 
No.  5,  who  left  the  School,  July  17, 
1936,  called  at  The  Uplift  office  the 
other  day.  Upon  leaving  the  institu- 
tion, Perry  returned  to  his  home  in 
Wilmington,  where  he  was  employed 
for  the  West  Construction  Company 
about  a  year.  He  then  drove  a  truck 
for  the  West  Constitution  Company 
for  a  couple  of  years.  On  February 
2,  1940,  he  enlisted  in  the  Lnited 
States  Army,  and  is  stationed  at  Fort 
Bragg.  Accompanying  this  young 
man,  on  his  visit  to  the  School  was 
his  bride  of  about  two  months. 


Governor  Broughton  recently  cer- 
tified to  us  the  following  names,  ap- 
pointed by  him,  as  members  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Stonewall 
Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Indus- 
trial School,  whose  terms  will  expire 
April  10,  1945: 

Luther  T.  Hartsell  and  W.  A.  Brown, 
Concord;  Gordon  C.  Hunter,  Rox- 
boro;  John  T.  Wall,  Lilesville;  Her- 
man Cone,  Greensboro;  John  W.  Wal- 
lace, Statesville;  B.  V.  Hedrick,  Salis- 
bury; O.  J.  Sikes,  Albemarle;  Mrs.  R. 
O.  Everett,  Durham;  Mrs.  George  E. 
Marshall  Mt.  Airy;  Mrs.  D.  B.  Smith, 
Charlotte. 


The     deed,     transferring     what     is 


known  as  the  Kennedy  farm,  to  the 
Training  School,  has  ben  properly 
executed.  This  property,  consisting 
of  about  two  hundred  acres,  was  re- 
cently purchased  for  the  sum  of  $10,- 
000.00.  Mr.  R.  G.  Deyton,  assistant 
director  of  the  State  Budget  Bureau, 
made  it  possible  for  the  School  to 
buy  this  land.  We  have  made  the 
request  for  acquisition  of  this  prop- 
erty for  several  past  sessions  of  the 
Legislature.  We  tender  herewith  our 
thanks  to  the  Governor  and  Mr.  Dey- 
ton for  making  a  feasible  plan  where- 
by this  land  could  be  acquired.  This 
brings  the  School's  acreage  to  a  total 
of  around  984  acres.  The  biennial  re- 
ports for  the  past  fifteen  years  show 
that  the  minimum  amount  of  hind 
needed  at  the   School  should  be   1000 


Leroy  Janey,  a  former  member  of 
the  Cottage  No.  2  group,  who  left  the 
School  in  1933,  called  on  us  one  day 
last  week.  Leroy,  who  is  now  twenty- 
three  years  old,  lives  in  Greensboro. 
He  has  been  married  two  years  and 
has  a  baby  boy,  nine  months  old.  He 
is  the  owner  of  a  transfer  truck  and 
has  been  in  business  for  himself  about 
two  years.  As  he  was  hauling  a  load 
of  household  goods  from  Greensboro 
to  Charlotte,  he  said  that  he  could 
not  drive  past  the  School  without 
stopping  for  a  brief  chat  with  old 
friends. 

Upon  inquiring  about  his  brother, 
Louis,  who  was  once  a  member  of  the 
printing  class,  and  who  left  the  in- 
stitution Jan.  2,  1936,  we  were  very 
sorry  to  learn  that  he  was  dead.  He 
was  drowned  in  the  Reddy  Fork  Riv- 
er in  July,  1939,  when  a  boat  in  which 
he    was    playing,    capsized.     This    lad 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


was  nineteen  years  old  at  the  time  of 
Ifais   death. 


All  our  lives  we  have  been  taught 
that  man's  choicest  possessions  are 
his  friends.  That  being  true,  we  are 
fully  convinced  that  the  boys  of 
Jackson  Training  School  have  a  real 
friend  in  the  person  of  Mr.  William 
Earnhardt,  prominent  Charlotte  bus- 
iness man.  For  many  years,  Bill,  as 
Tie  likes  to  be  called,  has  rendered  i 
most  valuable  service  to  our  boys, 
presenting  each  one  a  beautifully- 
bound  Bible  upon  being  allowed  to 
leave  the  institution.  This  is  a  fine 
gesture  on  his  part,  and  if  it  were 
the  only  thing  he  does  for  our  boys, 
we  should  feel  forever  indebted  to 
'him,  but  Bill  is  ever  alert  to  do  some- 
thing to  help  them  in  other  ways. 
Last  Sunday,  being  the  fifth  Sun- 
day in  the  month,  there  was  no  min- 
ister scheduled  to  conduct  the  service 
at  the  School,  and,  being  aware  of 
this,  Bill  asked  permission  to  fur- 
nish the  speaker  for  the  occasion, 
which  was   granted  without  question. 

At  the  appointed  time  we  assembled 
in  the  auditorium,  and  after  the  sing- 
ing of  the  opening  hymn  and  Scrip- 
ture recitation,  led  by  Bruce  Hawk- 
-ins,  of  Cottage  No.  3.  Superintend- 
ent Boger  introduced  Bill  to  the  boys, 
after  which  he  presented  Mr.  Francis 
Clarkson,  prominent  Charlotte  at- 
torney and  layman,  as  the  speaker  of 
the   afternoon. 

In  addition  to  being  outstanding 
in  his  profession,  in  civic  interests 
in  his  home  city,  an  active  church 
and  Y.  M.  C.  A.  worker,  Mr.  Clarkson 
is  a  great  lover  of  boys,  and  his  mess- 
age to  our  lads,  "The  Importance  of 


Little  Things   in  Life."  was   both  in- 
teresting and  helpful. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
the  speaker,  stated  that  he  had  stud- 
ied boys  and  found  that  they  were 
keen,  smart,  right  on  their  toes  and 
didn't  miss  much,  so  he  wasn't  going 
to  try  to  put  anything  over  on  them, 
but  would  endeavor  to  point  out  some 
actual  occurrences  to  prove  the  truth 
of   his    subject. 

Mr.  Clarkson  began  by  showing  how 
the  wonders  of  the  material  world 
are  made  up  of  little  things.  Scientists 
tell  us,  said  he,  that  the  earth  itself 
is  made  up  of  atoms,  and  everyone 
knows  that  the  great  seas  of  the 
world  consist  of  drops  of  water.  In 
physical  life  we  see  how  great  things 
come  from  a  small  beginning,  so  well 
illustrated  by  a  giant  oak  coming 
from  a  tiny  acorn.  In  our  spirit- 
ual life  studies  we  learn  how  Jesus 
Christ,  the  greatest  teacher  ever 
known  to  mankind,  always  stressed 
the  importance  of  little  things. 

The  speaker  then  called  attention 
to  a  Revolutionary  War  character, 
General  Francis  Marion,  better  known 
as  the  "Swanp  Fox."  When  the  gen- 
eral was  a  small  boy,  he  was  very 
weak,  in  fact  so  frail  that  his  parents 
thought  he  would  not  live.  They  sent 
him  on  an  ocean  voyage  from  Charles- 
ton, S.  C,  to  Bermuda,  thinking  the 
trip  might  prove  beneficial  to  his 
health.  A  storm  came  up  and  the 
ship  was  wrecked.  Marion,  several 
sailors,  and  a  dog,  got  into  a  small 
life  boat,  and  drifted  for  days.  Their 
scant  food,  and  fresh  water  supply 
was  exhausted.  They  even  ate  the 
dog  in  an  effort  to  keep  alive.  When 
they  were  rescued,  the  sickly  lad,  Mar- 
ion, was  the  only  one  of  the  group 
who    was     conscious.     Some     of    the 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


others  had  died.  The  boy's  health  be- 
gan to  improve  and  eventually  he 
lived  to  become  a  strong  man  and 
rendered  great  service  to  his  country. 
Another  incident  in  General  Marion's 
life  occurred  when  he  was  in  Charles- 
ton. He  and  a  group  of  officers  were 
in  a  room.  Some  of  them  became 
drunk  and  grew  boisterous.  A  few 
insisted  that  Marion  take  a  drink  but 
he  refused.  He  went  to  a  window, 
dropped  to  the  sidewalk,  breaking 
his  ankle.  While  he  was  recuperat- 
ing, the  British  bombarded  Charles- 
ton and  captured  many  American 
officers  and  men.  Had  it  not  been 
for  the  seemingly  slight  incident — 
that  of  refusing  to  take  a  drink — he 
might  have  been  killed  or  captured, 
thus  causing  America  to  lose  the  ser- 
vices  of  a  valuable  man. 

Mr.  Clarkson  then  told  the  boys 
of  an  event  in  the  great  Napoleon's 
career  in  which  a  little  thing  proved 
very  important.  Early  on  the  morn- 
ing of  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  he  went 
to  look  over  the  battleground.  See- 
ing a  peasant,  Napoleon  asked  him 
some  questions  about  the  field,  one 
of  which  was  whether  the  ground 
was  level  or  rough.  Upon  being  as- 
sured the  ground  was  smooth,  he 
made  no  further  investigation.  Na- 
poleon's cavalry  went  into  battle  and 
almost  immediately  fell  into  a  sunken 
road  and  was  defeated.  Because  of 
tht  great  leader's  mistake  in  not  mak- 
ing a  more  complete  check-up,  the 
battle  was  lost  and  Napoleon's  down- 
fall resulted. 

The  speaker  then  cited  a  case  back 
in  Old  Testament  times  when  a  little 
thing  proved  of  great  value.  David, 
the  shepherd  boy,  while  caring  for 
his  father's  flocks,  had  killed  bears, 
lions,  and  other  wild  animals  that  at- 
tacked the  sheep,  thus  training  him- 


self for  a  future  great  event.  The 
Philistines,  led  by  the  giant,  Goliath, 
hurled  a  challenge  to  the  army  of 
the  Israelites.  All  the  others  were 
afraid  to  meet  the  giant.  Young 
David  offered  to  fight  him.  He  tried 
on  a  suit  of  armor,  but  it  was  too 
large;  he  then  tried  a  sword,  which 
proved  too  heavy  for  him  to  handle. 
His  final  decision  was  to  use  a  sling 
and  select  some  stones  from  a  brook, 
the  things  he  has  been  used  to,  and 
with  one  throw  he  slew  Goliath  and 
the    Philistines    were    conquered. 

The  speaker's  next  illustration  was 
the  cause  of  Nahmon,  who  had  lep- 
rosy, who  went  to  Elijah,  seeking  a 
cure.  The  prophet  told  him  to  do 
a  little  thing — simply  to  bathe  in 
the  river — and  he  was  healed. 

Jesus  Christ,  said  Mr.  Clarkson, 
throughout  his  life  on  earth,  em- 
phasized the  importance  of  doing  one 
thing  at  a  time  and  doing  it  well. 
He  selected  his  disciples  in  this  man- 
mer,  each  of  the  chosen  ones  select- 
ing another,  until  he  surrounded  him- 
self with  men  who,  with  the  except- 
ion of  Judas,  were  destined  to  be- 
come famous  for  the  parts  they 
played  in  spreading  his  gospel  among 
men  of  all  classes  and  nations. 

The  speaker  then  told  the  boys 
about  the  little  boy  in  Holland,  who, 
seeing  a  tiny  hole  in  one  of  the  huge 
dams,  through  which  water  was  trick- 
ling, did  a  very  brave  thing.  He  put 
his  finger  on  the  hole  to  stop  it  up. 
Night  came  on,  but  he  knew  if  he 
left,  the  hole  would  become  larger, 
causing  the  dyke  to  break,  which 
would  cause  the  loss  of  many  people. 
When  daylight  broke,  the  little  boy- 
was  found  dead  at  his  post  of  duty — 
his  arm  stopping  up  a  hole  in  the 
dam.  He  saw  a  little  thing — just 
a  few  drops  of  water  coming  through 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

the  dam — and  realized  its  importance.  Should  we  follow  this  plan,  doing  our 

He   has   since   been   listel   as   one   of  duty   to    God    and   to    our   neighbors, 

Holland's    national    heroes.  our  life  will  be  extremely  happy.  He 

In  conclusion,   Mr.   Clarkson   stated  told  each  boy  to  learn  to  say:  "I  am 

that  each  one  of  us  is  an  important  one — only  one.     I  can't  do  everything, 

person  in  God's  sight,  and  expressed  but  I  can  do  something.     What  I  can 

the  hope  that  each  of  us  might  do  the  do,  I  ought  to  do  and  what  I  ought 

little  things  as  they  come  to  hand —  to  do — God  willing,  I  will." 
little     courtesies,     little     kindnesses. 


TAKING  AND  GIVING 

They  are  mistaken  who  think  they  can  take 

And  they  do  not  have  to  give. 
We  are  not  here  for  our  own  joy's  sake, 

But  that  each  and  that  all  may  live, 
Just  taking  is  but  a  part 

Of  the  infinite  game  and  duty — 
For  men  must  give,  with  a  wide,  warm  heart, 

If  they  wish  to  inherit  beauty. 

Ah,  he  is  a  failure  that  dips  and  takes 

And  thinks  alone  of  his  share ; 
And  has  no  thought  of  the  many  who  wait 

In  the  long,  gray  lines  of  care ; 
For  never  shall  taking  like  that  bring  joy, 

And  all  shall  be  dust  and  smoke 
That  does  not  give  as  it  takes,  that  does 

Not  lift  some  burdened  one's  yoke. 

It's  a  beautiful  game  when  you  play  it  right, 

And  the  square  deal  makes  it  sing; 
And  justice  and  truth  are  the  only  light 

For  the  beggar  as  well  as  the  king. 
The  gift  of  taking  is  merely  a  sham, 

And  we  can  only  take  as  we  give 
If  we  want  to  be  sure  of  our  share  of  peace 

And  to  live  as  the  wise  would  live. 

— Folger  McKinsey 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  June  29,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Wade  Aycock 
Carl   Barrier 
Clarence  Eell 
William    Drye 
Arcemias    Heafner 
Frank    May 
William    O'Brien 
Weaver   F.    Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Alex  Shropshire 
Fred    Stuart 
Weldon    Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William    Blackmon 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Albert  Chunn 
John  Davis 
Ralph    Harris 
Porter  Holder 
Curtis   Moore 
H.   C.   Pope 
Kenneth   Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Charles    Chapman 
Joseph  Farlow 
Thomas    Hooks 
Edward  Johnson 
Ralph   Kistler 
Virgil     Lane 
Richard    Patton 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl    Barnes 
Robert    Hare 
Bruce   Hawkins 
David  Hensley 
Jerry   Jenkins 
William    Matheson 
Otis    McCall 
Robert  Quick 
George    Shaver 
Wayne    Sluder 
John   Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
James    Williams 
Louis    Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley    Beaver 


Paul   Briggs 
Aubrey    Fargis 
Leo    Hamilton 
John  Jackson 
Winley    Jones 
Hugh  Kennedy 
William    Morgan 
J.    W.    McRorrie 
Robert   Simpson 
George    Speer 
Thomas     Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Collett  Cantor 
Monroe    Flinchum 
Sidney  Knighting 
Leonard    Melton 
Currie  Singletary 
Fred  Tolbert 
Hubert    Walker 
Dewey   Ware 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin    Atwood 
Fred  Bostian 
Eugene    Ballew 
Robert    Hobbs 
John  Linville 
Marvin  Lipscomb 
Vollie    McCall 
George    Wilhite 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John    H.    Averitte 
Laney  Broome 
Cleasper  Beasley 
Henry  Butler 
Donald  Earnhardt 
George  Green 
Richard  Halker 
Carl  Justice 
Robert   Lawrence 
Ernest    Overcash 
Marshall    Pace 
Carl   Ray 
Loy    Stines 
Ernest  Turner 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Otis    Kilpatrick 
E.   L.   Taylor 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE   NO.   9 

Percy   Capps 
David    Cunningham 
J.    B.    Davis 
James  Hale 
Mark  Jones 
Grady   Kelly 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Alfred    Lamb 
Marvin    Matheson 
Leroy  Pate 
Robert    Tidwell 
William   Nelson 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Isaac  Mahaffey 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Delma    Gray 
Jack   Hainey 
Jack  Harward 
Homer  Head 
Thomas    King 
Charles    Mills 
Howard    Noland 
Edward    Stutts 
Walter    Sexton 
William    Straughn 
Jack  Warren 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

Robert  Davis 
William    Dixon 
Charles  Frye 
William    Furches 
Robert     Goldsmith 
Cecil   Gray 
Earl    Hildreth 
Monroe    Searcy 
William  Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.   1*2 

Odell   Almond 
Jay   Brannock 
Eugene    Bright 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene    Heafner 
Harry  Lewis 
James  Mondie 
James    Puckett 
Hercules  Rose 
Charles    Simpson 
Robah   Sink 


Jesse     Smith 
George  Tolson 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy   Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer 
Kenneth    Brooks 
Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent   Hawes 
Jack    Mathis 
Fred   Rhodes 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker 
William  Butler 
Edward    Carter 
Leonard  Dawn 
Robert    Deyton 
Audie    Farthing 
John    Hamm 
William  Harding 
Feldman    Lane 
William    Lane 
John  Maples 
Roy  Mumford 
Norvell  Murphy 
Glenn  McCall 
Charles  McCoyle 
John    Reep 
James   Roberson 
Charles    Steepleton 
Jack    West 
J.    C.    Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Jennings    Britt 
Calvin    Tessneer 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks 
Frank    Chavis 
George   Duncan 
Roy  Helms 
Cecir    Jacobs 
Harvey  Ledford 
John  T.  Lowry 
Leroy  Lowry 
Redmond    Lowry 
Thomas     Wilson 


Happiness  may  be  thought,  sought  or  caught,  but  not  bought. 


CAROUNA  ROO 

-  *  Carolina  Collection 
$  N    C.  ^all 


gjj  UPLIFT 

Vol.  XXIX  CONCORD  N.  C,  JULY  h    1941  =  No.  28 


1 
i 

i 


/2- 


TRUTH 


— Ben  Jonson 


® 


P, 


| 

i  Truth  is  the  trial  of  itself, 

|  And  needs  no  other  touch ; 

||  And  purer  than  the  purest  gold, 

|  Refine  it  ne'er  so  much.  S 

y  It  is  the  life  and  light  of  love, 

§  The  sun  that  ever  shineth, 

And  spirit  of  that  special  grace, 
||  That  faith  and  love  defineth. 

It  is  the  warrant  of  the  word, 
i  That  yields  a  scent  so  sweet, 

As  gives  a  power  to  faith  to  tread 


All  falsehood  under  feet, 


n 

i 


PUBLISHED    BY 
THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  .JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  ANO  INDUSTRIAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

NORTH   CAROLINIAN  ELECTED  VICE  PRESIDENT; 

DIED  SOON  AFTER                         By  Archibald  Henderson  8 

THE  FARMER  AND  NATIONAL  DEFENSE  By  F.  H.  Jeter  13 

ENEMIES  OF  THE  HOME                By  Dr.  J.  Howard  Williams  15 

HEALTH  AND  DEMOCRACY                By  Kennesaw  M.  Landis  16 

IF  YOU  WANT   SUCCESS                           By  Grenville  Kleiser  18 
HONORS  ITSELF  BY  HONORING  FOSTER 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune)  19 

DUTIES  OF  THE  INDIVIDUAL            By  John  D.  Rockefeller  20 

LIBERTY  AT  STAKE                                   By  Dr.  Charles  Stelzle  21 

AGAINST  ORDERS                                           By  Elsie  Singmaster  21 

SUN,  WATER,  SKY,                        (New  York  Times  Magazine)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  29 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance, 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at  the   Post   Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.   J.   P.    COOK,   Associate  Editor 


MONUMENT  TO  AMERICAN   MEDICINE 

Outside  a  famous  Southern  city  there  is  an  old  cemetery  where  the  dead 
of  long-past  generations  lie  buried.  There  are  1,396  graves  in  that  cemetery 
— and  in  only  four  cases  were  the  persons  buried  there  more  than  45  years 
old  at  the  time  of  death.  In  other  words,  only  one-fifth  of  one  per  cent  of 
them  reached  what  in  these  modern  times  is  regarded  as  the  prime  of  life. 

There  could  be  no  more  graphic  illustration  of  what  American  medicine  and 
American  medical  science  have  done  for  the  health  of  America.  One  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  ago  the  life  expectancy  of  man  in  the  United  States  was 
35  years.     Today  it  is  62  years. 

That  has  been  the  result  of  endless  striving,  under  a  free  system  of  medicine 
which  gives  every  doctor,  every  scientist,  the  chance  to  achieve  to  the  very 
utmost  of  his  abilities  and  energies.  Researchers  in  great  laboratories — spe- 
cialists in  big  cities — country  doctors  in  villages  and  hamlets — all  have  con- 
tributed. They  have  spent  their  lives  working  to  make  the  lives  of  others 
longer,  fuller,  happier. 

In  those  hundred  and  fifty  years  typhoid  fever  has  almost  disappeared; 
small  pox  has  been  subdued;  diphtheria  has  been  practically  conquered; 
tuberculosis  has  been  robbed  of  much  of  its  terror.  The  monument  to  Ameri- 
can medicine  is  written  in  the  standards  of  health  of  the  American  peoDle — 
standards  which  are  not  equaled  anywhere  else  on  earth. — Gastonia  Gazette. 


FOURTH  OF  JULY  ACTIVITIES 

The  Jackson  Training  School  young  men  instead  of  going  out  on 
the  athletic  field,  or  to  the  gymnasium  and  swimming  pool  for 
recreation  went  to  the  fields  to  clear  the  crops  of  grass  that  had 
gained  considerable  headway  during  the  rainy  season.  The  weather 
on  the  Fourth  of  July  was  favorable  fo|r  field  work  so  there  was  no 
other  alternative  but  to  forego  pleasure  on  Independence  Day  and 
save  the  products  of  the  farm  from  the  rapid  spread  and  growth  of 
grass.  One  of  the  officers  remarked  today,  "We  are  contributing 
today,  'Independence  Day/  to  national  defense  by  working  in  the 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

fields  instead  of  giving  the  boys  a  holiday."  In  this  special  instance 
the  boys  were  made  to  feel  that  every  interest  of  this  institution 
was  their  responsibility,  and  that  a  discharge  of  duties  came  first 
and  then  came  pleasure. 

Our  young  men  accepted  the  change  in  the  program  on  the  Fourth 
of  July  with  much  grace,  realizing  that  the  yield  of  the  farm  meant 
an  abundance  of  vegetables  and  other  products  for  the  school.  The 
Superintendent,  having  boys  of  his  own,  understands  that  the  adole- 
scent youngster  likes  good  things  to  eat. 

The  noon  hour  menu  consisted  of  fried  chicken,  many  home  grown 
vegetables  and  sweet  buns.  Some  fine  lemonade  was  also  served 
with  this  meal  and  to  the  boys  in  the  nelds  at  intervals  during  the 
day.  The  evening  meal  was  equally  well  balanced  and  tasty.  So 
after  all  the  annual  Fourth  of  July  holiday  was  profitably  and  plea- 
santly spent  at  the  Jackson  Training  School.  One  of  the  requisites 
of  this  institution  is  obedience.  Another  that  they  have  a  part  in 
adjusting  the  economic  conditions  and  give  service  in  return  for 
maintenance  and  not  look  to  friends  or  government  with  outstretch- 
ed hands  for  charity. 


STEPHEN  COLLINS  FOSTER 
Stephen  Collins  Foster,  famous  American  composer,  was  born  in 
Pittsburgh,  Pa.,  July  4,  1826.  His  composition,  "My  Old  Kentucky 
Home,"  with  the  probable  exception  of  "'Home  Sweet  Home,"  is  the 
world's  most  widely  translated  song.  Every  part  of  Europe  has  a 
version,  and  even  in  Asia  and  Africa,  the  natives  have  sung  it  in 
their  own  tongues.  More  than  400,000  copies  were  sold  the  first 
five  years  after  publication ;  at  that  time,  it  was  a  record  never  be- 
fore equaled. 

Without  any  formal  training  in  music,  Foster  composed  about 
125  songs,  many  of  which  have  been  favorites  for  years.  About 
one-fourth  of  these  are  negro  melodies,  the  remainder  being  senti- 
mental ballads.  Both  the  music  and  words  of  all  of  them  were  of 
his  own  composition.  He  being  a  native  of  Pennsylvania,  it  is  re- 
markable that  he  was  able  to  produce  so  many  beautiful  songs  deal- 
ing with  negroes  and  life  in  the  South. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

Although  Foster  was  of  a  retiring  nature  and  cared  little  for  fame 
and  money,  he  could  not  escape  popularity,  even  during  such  a  cri- 
tical time  as  the  Civil  War  period-  He  preferred  his  sentimental 
songs  to  his  plantation  ditties,  but  it  is  for  the  latter  that  he  will  be 
most  gratefully  remembered. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Stephen  Foster  never  saw  the  little 
Florida  river,  the  Suwanee,  whose  name  he  made  immortal  in  "The 
Old  Folks  At  Home."  He  was  seeking  the  name  of  a  Southern  river, 
in  two  syllables,  and  a  search  of  the  map  revealed  the  singable  word 
"Suwanee. 

While  only  thirty-eight  years  old,  and  at  the  height  of  his  career, 
Foster  died  in  New  York  City  in  1864.  We  are  carrying  elsewhere 
in  this  issue  a  story  of  the  enrollment  of  his  name  in  New  York 
University's  Hall  of  Fame. 


HOME  TRAINING 
The  two  expressions,  "my  word  is  my  bond",  and  "the  hand  that 
rocks  the  cradle  rules  the  universe"  are  seldom  heard.  They  are 
dim  memories  of  confidence  in  friends,  and  the  influence  motherhood 
once  exerted  in  American  homes.  The  man  who  fails  to  have  every 
business  transaction  sealed  with  the  legal  finality  is  not  looked  upon 
as  having  fine  business  technique.  But  the  most  radical  and  dan- 
gerous change  in  the  social  as  well  as  the  economic  life  of  our  coun- 
try is  the  taking  of  women  from  the  homes  and  giving  them  posi- 
tions in  public  affairs  the  equal  of  husbands  or  brothers.  There  are 
causes,  though,  that  have  brought  about  these  radical  changes.  We 
know  that  the  stores  are  filled  with  ready-to-wear,  the  laundry  takes 
away  the  drudge  of  wash  day,  the  food  centers  supply  the  demand 
for  canned  goods,  pies,  cakes  and  other  good  things  for  a  menu  that 
once  absorbed  the  attention  of  the  thrifty  housewife.  Besides 
other  activities  that  once  held  the  attention  of  the  women  have  been 
eliminated,  because  the  large  department  stores  measure  up  to  the 
demands  in  a  most  attractive  manner.  After  seriously  thinking  as 
to  the  causes  that  have  been  brought  about  in  the  way  of  living,  it 
is  easy  to  see  there  is  more  leisure  time  for  the  housewife  to-day 
than  there  was  in  years  past.     Therefore,  the  weaker  sex  finds  a 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

way  to  give  expression  to  nervous  energies  by  seeking  pleasant 
and  profitable  employment  other  than  in  the  home.  However,  in 
the  midst  of  the  modernistic  way  of  living  there  are  seen  occasion- 
al living  pictures  of  activities  of  yesteryear's  homes  and  they  are 
refreshing,  because  they  reflect  an  expression  of  a  strong  person- 
ality. 

Even  if  the  cradle  is  no  longer  in  evidence,  the  undying  spirit  of 
love  and  thrift  continues  to  be  practiced.  As  proof  of  the  state- 
ment made  we  have  in  mind  a  human  interest  story  that  is  worth- 
while and  we  pass  it  on  to  our  readers.  The  story  in  mind  is  that 
of  a  young  mother  who  looks  after  two  interesting  boys,  four  and 
two  years  of  age,  along  with  the  duties  and  other  activities  that 
show  thrift  and  interest.  This  mother  writes  that  on  her  birthday 
her  young  husband  presented  her  with  a  washing  machine.  She 
seemed  to  get  as  much  joy  from  this  gift  as  she  would  have  realized 
if  the  gift  had  been  more  precious  or  more  valuable.  She  has  in 
her  poultry  yard  two-hundred  chickens,  large  enough  to  fry,  and 
along  with  all  of  this  she  has  filled  her  storehouse  with  many  kinds 
of  canned  fruits  and  vegetables- 
Statistics  show  that  the  majority  of  delinquents  in  the  country 
come  from  broken  homes.  If  all  homes  were  presided  over  by  busy 
housewives,  as  well  as  those  who  conserve  all  things,  there  would  be 
fewer  delinquents.  The  home  is  the  first  training  school.  And  we 
well  know  that  the  way  the  twig  is  bent  the  tree  is  inclined.  Work  is 
the  panacea  for  all  ills. 


A  MANLY  YOUNG  FELLOW 

For  three  and  a  half  years  young  Chester  Misenheimer  has  been 
numbered  as  o(ne  of  the  daily  carriers  of  the  Concord  Tribune  on 
West  Corbin  Street.  When  he  called  to  make  his  last  collection  he 
said,  "I  will  not  distribute  the  Concord  Tribune  after  today,  but  a 
fine  young  fellow  will  take  my  route."  After  being  further  quizzed 
he  said  he  would  begin  working  in  one  of  our  many  mills.  We  hate 
to  part  with  young  Misenheimer,  because  he  has  at  all  times  proved 
most  courteous,  prompt  and  faithful  in  the  discharge  of  the  duty  en- 
trusted to  him.     He  related  with  much  pride  that  he  was  eighteen 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

and  would  soon  be  in  the  draft  age.  In  stature  and  figure  he  will 
indeed  measure  up  to  the  requirements  to  be  one  of  Uncle  Sam's 
family. 

In  transacting  his  business  as  a  newsboy,  he  speaks  gently,  but 
with  a  polite  persistence  that  completely  disarms  one  of  all  argu- 
ment even  if  there  is  a  suggestion  of  a  dispute.  If  this  young  man 
carries  on  all  affairs  entrusted  to  him  as  he  has  done  in  the  past  we 
bespeak  for  him  great  success. 


Dr.  G.  W.  Carver,  of  Tuskeegee  Institute,  the  famous  slave-born 
scientist,  has  brought  out  another  by-product,  using  the  common 
persimmon,  which,  if  successful,  will  prove  of  great  value  to  future 
generations.  He  has  developed  a  treatment  against  the  ravages  of 
pyorrhea  from  the  persimmon.  It  is  now  undergoing  the  most 
stringent  tests  by  the  dental  profession  before  being  put  on  the 
market.  Should  this  venture  be  successful,  it  will  be  another 
star  added  to  the  well-studded  crown  of  this  Negro  scientist,  who 
has  taken  many  most  useful  ingredients  from  common  fruits  and 
vegetables  and  produced  articles  of  great  value  to  his  fellow  men- 


JACOB  AND  IKEY 
Jacob  and  Ikey,  father  and  son,  went  to  Edinburgh  with  a  view 
to  locating  in  business.  While  walking  along  one  of  the  principal 
streets  of  the  city,  their  attention  was  drawn  to  a  Scotch  farmer 
who  drove  up  to  the  curb,  got  out  and  took  the  bridle  off  his  horse 
preparatory  to  feeding  the  animal  his  noon  day  meal.  After  care- 
fully attaching  the  feed  bag  to  the  horse's  head,  he  went  to  the 
back  of  the  wagon  and  took  a  chicken  from  a  small  coop.  The 
chicken  had  a  string  tied  to  its  leg.  This  he  fastened  to  the  fore- 
leg of  the  horse  so  that  the  chicken  would  eat  the  oats  that  spilled 
out  of  the  bag.  The  Hebrew  father  turned  to  his  son  and  gravely 
remarked:     "Ikey,  dis  is  no  place  for  us  to  do  business." — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


NORTH  CAROLINIAN  ELECTED  VICE 
PRESIDENT;  DIED  SOON  AFTER 


By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson 


At  the  present  time,  when  Mr.  Ed- 
win Bjorkman  is  seeking  a  list  of 
the  20  leading  North  Carolinians  of 
the  past,  Sampson  county  will  doubt- 
less advance  the  claims  of  William 
Rufus  King.  At  the  time  of  his 
death,  he  held,  it  was  claimed,  the  re- 
cord of  the  longest  term  of  service 
in  the  United  States  government  ever 
held  by  the  representative  of  any 
state. 

North  Carolina  has  had  two  am- 
bassadors to  France,  King,  and 
James  Pinckey  Henderson;  but  the 
latter  went  to  France  as  the  repre- 
sentative, not  of  the  state  of  North 
Carolina,  but  of  the  Republic  of 
Texas. 

King  was  elected,  by  a  large  ma- 
jority, to  the  distinguished  post  of 
vice  president  of  the  United  States; 
but  he  never  lived  to  serve,  dying  six 
weeks  after  the  oath  of  office. 

The  University  of  North  Carolina 
has  furnished  to  the  nation  a  Presi- 
dent and  a  vice  president  if  the  United 
States;  James  K.  Polk  and  William 
R.  King. 

William  Rufus  de  Vane  King  was 
born  in  Sampson  county,  North  Caro- 
lina, on  April  7,  1786.  His  ancestors 
lived  in  the  north  of  Ireland,  and  his 
emigrant  progenitor  was  one  of  the 
earliest  settlers  on  the  James  river 
in  Virginia.  According  to  John  H. 
Wheeler,  his  father,  William  King, 
was  "an  intelligent  and  successful 
planter  and  a  popular  and  useful  citi- 
zen. He  was  a  member  of  the  State 
Convention  of  Virginia,  which  adopt- 
ed the  Federal  Constitution;  removed 


to  North  Carolina  and  became  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Legislature  from  Sampson 
county,  serving  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons in  1788,  1799,  and  1791. 

William  R.  King  as  a  lad  attended 
private  schools,  and  at  an  early  age, 
Wheeler  says  at  the  age  of  12,  was 
sent  to  the  University  of  North  Caro- 
lina. Dr.  Battle  mentions  him  as  a 
matriculate  at  the  University  of  North 
Carolina;  but  does  not  record  him  as 
a  graduate.  He  does,  however,  men- 
tion, as  an  illustration  of  the  singular 
pranks  of  the  college  boys  of  those 
days,  that  it  is  hard  to  believe  that 
a  man  who  afterwards  became  vice 
president  of  the  United  States,  may 
have  been  one  of  those  mischievous 
students  who  would  go  out  in  the  dead 
of  night  and,  just  for  the  fun  of  it, 
steal  bee-hives !  In  his  eulogy  in  the 
House  of  Representatives,  following 
King's  death,  William  S.  Ashe,  in 
1853  a  representative  of  the  Cape 
Fear  district,  says  that  King  "was 
sent  at  an  early  age  to  the  University 
of  North  Carolina,  which  institution 
he  left  in  his  17th  year,  bearing  with 
him  the  happy  consolation  of  having 
commanded  the  respect  of  his  profes- 
sors,, the  love  and  esteem  of  his  as- 
sociates." 

Thus  we  see,  if  both  Wheeler  and 
Ashe  are  to  be  credited,  that  King 
entered  the  University  of  North  Car- 
olina at  some  date  between  April  9, 
1798,  and  April  9,  1799,  and  left  at 
some  date  after  April  9,  1803.  This 
might  mean  that  he  remained  five 
years,  say  from  September,  1798, 
to  June,  1803.     This  is  a  pretty  prob- 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


lem  for  some  budding  historian  to 
solve.  It  is  worthy  of  note  that,  de- 
spite Dr.  Battle's  record  the  "Con- 
gressional Biographical  Director"  of 
1928  states  that  William  Rufus  deVan 
King  "was  graduated  from  the  Uni- 
versity of  North  Carolina  in  1803." 
There  were,  according  to  Dr.  Battle, 
only  three  graduates  of  the  class  of 
1803,  Chesley  Daniel  and  William  P. 
Hall  of  Halifax  county,  and  Matthew 
Troy  of  Salisbury. 

On  June  1,  1853,  at  the  request  of 
a  group  of  leading  citizens  of  Samp- 
son county,  headed  by  James  A. 
Bizzell,  Richard  H.  Morrisey,  and 
Allmand  A.  McKay,  Julge  Robert 
Strange  of  Fayetteville,  less  than  nine 
months  before  his  own  death,  delivered 
in  Clinton  his  "Eulogy  on  the  life  and 
Character  of  William  Rufus  King." 
In  that  eulogy  which  was  "published 
by  request,"  Judge  Strange  says: 

"In  those  early  days,  William  R. 
King  was  the  distinquished  favorite  of 
the  people  of  Sampson;  and  although 
he  had  even  then  deserted  the  bar  for 
the  political  field  in  which  he  has  so 
successfully  labored,  he  was  still  con- 
sidered one  of  its  members  .  .  .  The  bar 
was  not  then  crowded  as  it  now  is, 
and  Davis,  Toomer,  Meares,  Shaw 
MacMillan,  and  Henry,  were  the  only 
members  of  the  profession  that  assem- 
bled in  the  old  courthouse,  then  shaded 
by  yon  ancient  oak,  when  first  it  was 
my  fortune  to  visit  Sampson.  But  one 
of  that  number  is  now  left,  besides 
myself,  to  tell  how  Taylor  and  Hall 
and  Seawell  and  Henderson,  and  other 
distinguished  judges,  administered  jus- 
tice in  those  bygone  days  .  .  . 

"They  were  worthy  and  esteemed 
associates  of  Wiliam  R.  King — they 
have  a  place  in  the  memory  and  affect- 
ions of  his  eulogist — they  will  not  be 


forgotten  in  the  professional  annals  of 
North  Carolina.  Nor  would  it  be  just 
to  the  memory  of  William  Duffy,  or  to 
the  claims  of  the  ancient  town  of 
Fayetteville,  to  omit  to  mention  that 
in  that  town  and  under  the  tuition  of 
William  Duffy,  Mr.  King  passed 
through  his  training  for  the  profession 
of  the  law.  Of  Mr.  Duffy  I  am  unable 
to  speak  from  my  own  observation; 
but  he  bore  the  reputation  of  a  pro- 
fessional preceptor  worthy  of  his  dis- 
tinguished pupil." 

Settling  in  Clinton,  King  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  bar  in  1806  at  the  early 
age  of  20;  and  quickly  won  wide  popu- 
larity in  Sampson  county.  He  was 
elected  to  the  House  of  Commons  in 
1808  and  again  in  1809.  In  1810  he 
served  as  a  solicitor  of  that  judicial 
district.  Elected  as  a  Democrat  to 
the  Twelfth,  Thirteenth,  and  Four- 
teenth Congresses,  he  served  from 
March  4,  1811,  until  November  4,  18- 
16,  when  he  resigned.  In  those  days 
of  unexampled  excitement,  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  young  republic,  King  "ar- 
rayed himself  on  the  side  of  the  bond 
and  patriotic  spirits  of  the  House,  who 
were  determined  to  repel  aggres- 
sion by  force  and  mainain  the  rights 
and  honor  of  the  nation"  against  the 
efforts  of  both  England  and  France 
to    destroy    American    commerce. 

King  advocated  the  declaration  of 
war  against  England  in  June,  1812; 
and  "continued  to  support  with  all 
his  influence  every  measure  that 
would  enable  the  government  to  prose- 
cute the  war  to  a  finish. 

When  William  R.  King  resigned 
from  Congress  on  November  4,  1816, 
if  was  to  accept  the  post  of  Secretary 
of  Legation  to  the  distinguished 
Marylande-r,    William    Pinkney,    who 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


had  been  appointed  by  President 
Madison  minister  plenipotentiary  to 
Russia  with  a  special  mission  to  Nap- 
les. King  accompained  Pinkney,  first 
to  Naples  and  second  to  St.  Peters- 
burg; and  during  the  two  years  of 
Pinkney's  service,  King  adequately 
performed  the  duties  of  Secretary  of 
Legation. 

Upon  his  return  to  North  Carolina, 
King  remained  but  a  short  time  be- 
fore emigrating  to  the  Territory  of 
Alabama,  where  he  settled  in  the 
town  of  Cahaba.  He  was  sent  as 
one  of  the  representatives  of  Dallas 
county  to  the  convention  that  framed 
the  Constitution  of  Alabama  as  a 
State  into  the  Union,  William  R.  King 
and  John  W.  Walker  were  elected 
Alabama's  first  senators;  and  being- 
re-elected  in  1822,  1828,  1834,  and 
1840,  King  served  from  December  14, 
1819,  until  Ap.ril  15,  1844,  when  he 
resigned  for  10  years,  he  removed  to 
Salma,  Alabama,  where  he  became  a 
planter  on  an  extensive  scale,  the 
business  of  his  estate  being  transact- 
ed by  agents,  as  he  was  absent  the 
greater  part  of  each  year  in  Wash- 
ington. 

Judge  Robert  Strange,  himself  a 
senator  from  North  Carolina,  De- 
cember 5,  1836,  to  November  16,  1840, 
thus  speaks  of  King  for  these  years, 
during  which  he  rendered  his  most 
useful    services    to    his    country: 

"He  was  then  eminently  a  leader 
in  the  Senate.  His  intimate  acquaint- 
ance with  the  rules  of  order,  and  his 
ready  application  of  them  in  every 
emergency,  rendered  him  quite  an 
oracle  on  this  subject.  No  one  was 
bold  enough  to  differ  with  Mr.  King 
upon  a  question  of  order.  And  his 
decisions  on  those  questions,  when 
in   the   chair,   were   acquiesced   in   as 


though  they  had  been  the  decrees  of 
Fate. 

"Besides  his  intimate  acquaintance 
with  the  rules  of  order,  and  his  ready 
application  of  them,  there  was  a  com- 
manding dignity  in  his  manner,  min- 
gled with  the  utmost  courtesy,  which 
secured  respect  without  mortifying  or 
giving  offense.  These  advantages, 
together  with  his  sound  practical 
sense,  and  fine  clear  voice,  made  him 
the  choice  of  the  Senate  as  the  presid- 
ing officer  on  all  those  occasions 
when  the  absence  of  the  Vice  presi- 
dent of  the  United  States  rendered 
the  appointmnt  of  a  President  of  the 
Senate   pro    tempore   necessary." 

It  was  generally  agreed  by  his 
colleagues  that  William  R.  King  was 
lacking  in  brilliant  qualities,  did  hot 
dazzle  with  forensic  eloquence,  On 
the  other  hand  it  was  universally 
conceded  that  he  was  a  man  of  large 
experience,  good  sense,  and  stern 
intergrity.  Senator  Clayton  in  his 
eulogy  said: 

"He  was  emphatically  a  business 
member  of  the  Senate,  and  without 
ostentation,  orginated  and  perfected 
more  useful  measures  than  many  who 
filled  the  eye  of  greater  display,  and 
daily  commanded  the  applause  of 
a  listening  Senate. ..On  all  occasions 
when  a  great  issue  was  before  the 
country,  calling  for  the  exercise  of 
manly  firmness,  courage,  and  pa- 
triotism, Mr.  King  was  abrest  with 
those  who  stood  foremost  for  the 
safety  and  the  glory  of  the  Republic/' 

William  R.  King's  friends  and  ad- 
mirers, in  both  House  and  Senate, 
paid  high  tributes  to  his  character, 
transparent  sincerity,  and  pure  pa- 
triotism. Stephen  A.  Douglass  of 
Illinois  said  of  him:  "For  45  years 
he    devoted   his    energies    and   talents 


THE  UPLIFT 


II 


to  the  performance  of  arduous  pub- 
lic duties — always  performing  his 
trust  with  fidelity  and  ability,  and 
never  failing  to  command  the  con- 
fidence, admiration,  and  gratitude 
of  an  enlightened  constituency." 

Thomas  Hart  Benton,  who  had 
known  him  for  50  years,  called  at- 
tention to  the  facts  that  King  and 
himself  were  both  natives  of  North 
Carolina,  both  emigrating  when  very 
young  "to  what  was  then  the  Far 
West,"  Alabama  and  Missouri,  re- 
spectively, and  both  served  in  the 
United  States  Senate  for  30  years, 
with  the  exception  in  King's  case 
of  an  intermission  of  two  years  when 
he  was  serving  at  the  court  of  Fiance. 
He  might  have  added  that  he  and  King 
were  both  alumni  of  the  University 
of  North  Carolina.  The  following 
words  of  Benton  deserve  quotation: 
"Faithful  to  his  adopted  State,  he 
exhibited,  when  duty  to  her  permitted, 
the  beautiful  trait  of  filial  affection 
to  the  honored  State  of  his  birth — a 
State  which  has  so  many  claims  upon 
her  children  (besides  that  of  having 
first  given  them  the  vital  air)  for 
their  constant  and  grateful  remem- 
brance— wheresoever    they    may    go." 

In  1844  King  was  appointed  Min- 
ister plenipotentiary  to  France,  and 
served  for  two  years.  To  Secretary 
of  State  John  C.  Calhoun  he  de- 
scribed his  reception  by  Louis  Phil- 
ippe on  July  1  at  the  King's  summer 
residence    in    Neuilly: 

"Nothing  could  be  more  cordial 
than  the  reception  of  the  King.  He 
reciprocated  very  warmly  by  as- 
surance of  national  and  personal 
good  will  and  acknowledge  sensibility 
with  the  just  tribute  I  paid  to  the 
virtues  of  his  family.  Referr- 
ing to  my  allusion  to  the  assistance 


rendered  the  United  States  at  the 
period  of  their  revolutionary  struggle, 
he  observed  that  the  recollection  of 
it  afforded  him  great  satisfaction, 
and  added  in  emphatic  words  and 
manner  that  he  considered  America 
the  natural  ally  of  France." 

During  his  stay  in  France,  King 
artful  and  clever  foreign  minister, 
had  some  violent  clashes  with  the 
Guizot.  On  July  4,  1844,  the  king 
assured  Mr.  King  (curious  fate  which 
caused  a  Republican  democracy  to 
lend  a  King  as  Ambassador  to  the 
court  of  the  most  democratic  of 
French  kings)  that  it  was  his  desire 
to  see  Texas  remain  an  independent 
State. 

Somewhat  later  King  was  irritated 
to  learn  of  the  joint  protest  of  Eng- 
land and  France  against  the  proposed 
annexation  of  Texas  to  the  United 
States.  When  the  statements  of  both 
Calhoun  and  King,  that  the  king  and 
Guizot  had  promised  a  "hands  off 
policy"  in  regard  to  Texas,  were 
branded  in  the  Journal  des  Debats 
as  false,  Mr.  King  sternly  demanded 
a  retraction  by  Guizot;  and  in  the 
event  that  this  were  not  forthcoming, 
he  asserted  that  he  would  suspend  all 
further  relations  with  the  French,  gov- 
ernment. Guizot  hedged,  and  claimed 
that  King  had  misunderstood  Guizot's 
poor  English;  but  King  refused  to  ac- 
cept so  flimsy  an  excuse,  quoting  from 
his  own  diary  to  support  his  case. 
Guizot  tried  to  pacify  King  by  assur- 
ing him  that  "he  (Guizot)  had  often 
been  called  a  liar."  King  tartly  re^ 
plied  that  he,  King,  had  never  been 
told  that  he,  King,  was  a  liar!  Dis- 
satisfied with  the  tergiversation  and 
double-dealing,  he  felt  that  he  was  re- 
ceiving at  the  hands  of  both  the  king 
and  Guizot,  King,  after  two  years  of 


12  THE  UPLIFT 

diplomatic     clashes     and     imbroglios,  on    March,    1853,    at    Havana,    Cuba, 

closed  his  office  and  sailed  for  home  whither  he  had  gone  for  his  health,  a 

on  September  15,  1846.  privilege  extended  him  by  special  act 

Two  years  later  King  was  appoint-  of  Congress.     Death  had  set  its  seal 

ed    and    later    elected    to    the    United  upon  him;  and  he  hurried  home,  only 

States     Senate    to    fill    the    vacancy  to   die   soon   after   his   arrival   at   his 

caused  by  the  resignation  of  Arthur  plantation   on   April   18,    1853.     First 

P.    Bagby.     He    served    from  July    1,  interred  in  a  vault  on  his  plantation, 

1848,  until  his  resignation  on  January  his  remains  were  afterwards  re-inter- 

18,   1853.  red    in    the    City    Cemetery,    Selma, 

Elected  Vice  President  of  the  Unit-  Alabama. 
ed   States,  he  took  the  oath  of  office 


AN  HISTORIC  DRUG  STORE 

The  Stabler-Leadbeater  Apothecary  Shop,  founded  1792,  is 
the  second  oldest  in  America  in  continuous  operation.  It  was 
owned  and  operated  by  the  same  family  for  141  years. 

Today  you  may  see  this  unique  drug  shop  almost  exactly 
as  it  appeared  when  George  Washington,  Robert  E.  Lee,  and 
other  leading  figures  of  Alexandria  and  Nothern  Virginia  were 
regular  patrons  of  this  firm.  The  orders,  accounts,  and  corres- 
pondence preserved  in  this  shop  constitute  an  almost  priceless 
historical  record. 

This  pharmacy,  now  conducted  as  a  museum,  will  amaze  you 
with  its  stock  of  ancient  wares,  judged  to  be  the  most  complete 
in  America.  There  are  hundreds  of  bottles  of  many  sizes  and 
colors,  mortars  and  pestles  of  many  shapes  and  sizes,  old  eye- 
glasses, weights,  scales,  and  everything  the  early  American 
bought  at  his  apothecary  shop,  including  three  items  of  the 
original  order  of  1792. 

The  documentary  records  retained  here  are  extraodinary. 
One  is  from  Mount  Vernon,  April  22,  1802 : 

"Mrs.  Washington  desires  Mr.  Stabler  will  send  by  the 

bearer  A  quart  bottle  of  his  best  Castor  Oil  and  the  bill 

for  it." 

Daniel  Webster,  Henry  Clay,  John  Calhoun  and  other  early 
patriots  are  known  to  have  engaged  in  the  "drug-store  con- 
versations" in  this  historic  building. 

It  is  beyond  a  doubt  the  most  unique  drugstore  in  all 
America. — Joseph  Lawren. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


THE  FARMER  AND  NATIONAL  DEFENSE 

By  F.  H.  Jeter 


In  the  last  World  War,  I  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  campaign  "Food 
Will  Win  the  War,"  and  to  produce 
that  food  we  tore  up  sod  land  that 
never  should  have  been  plowed,  we 
cut  down  trees  on  land  that  never 
should  have  been  cut  over;  we  mined 
land  that  never  should  have  been 
in  cultivation,  and  finally,  after  it 
was  all  over,  we  were  left  with  a 
headache  that  we  are  just  getting 
over.  In  other  words,  we  paused  to 
take  stock  during  the  depression  and 
we  found  ourselves  with  eroded, 
worn-out  soil  that  gave  us  diminished 
crop  yields,  and  lower  farm  incomes 
no  matter  how  hard  we  tried  to  over- 
come the  situation.  Right  now,  we 
have  a  different  situation,  and  I  think 
the  agricultural  conservation  pro- 
gram is  a  Godsend  to  us  in  that  we 
can  expand  or  contract  our  landusing 
operations  as  the  national  need  arises. 
There  is  an  abundance  of  food  and 
feedstuffs  in  every  warehouse  in  the 
United  States,  so  our  national  lead- 
ers say.  We  have  lots  of  fibre  and 
other  necessary  farm  supplies  on 
hand  for  the  present.  No  other  na- 
tion in  the  world  is  so  abundantly 
blessed. 

So,  let's  go  from  here.  What  does 
the  future  hold?  Would  a  victorious 
England  have  the  money  to  buy  our 
surpluses?  Would  victorious  Hitler 
allow  us  to  sell  our  supplies?  You  can 
write  your  own  answers  to  these  ques- 
tions but,  in  my  very  humble  opinion, 
it  is  time  right  now  for  us  to  get  the 
rural  house  in  order  that  we  may  be 
prepared  for  any  eventuality.  The 
first  thing  to  do  is,  of  course,  to  pro- 


duce an  adequate  food  supply  on 
every  farm.  The  food  not  needed 
could  be  stored,  and  not  only  should 
we  plan  for  1941  in  this  food  supply, 
but  keep  on  producing  food  and  feed 
so  that  we  shall  have  this  whatever 
1942,  1943,  or  1944  may  bring  to  us. 
That's  the  first  and  most  important 
thing  to  do  in  our  part  of  the  national 
defense.  It  may  not  be  possible  to  get 
the  health-giving  foods  that  we  need 
later,  and  it  is  well  to  build  up  re- 
serves of  sound  health  that  may  be 
drawn  upon  later  to  fight  the  effects 
of  malnutrition. 

Let's  pay  off  all  the  old  debts  that 
we  can  right  now  because  it  takes 
money  to  prepare  for  defense  or  to 
wage  war.  As  much  as  possible,  I 
think  we  should  adopt  a  pay-as-you- 
go  plan  and,  while  we  get  all  the 
equipment  and  supplies  that  we  need 
to  operate  the  farm  in  a  first  class 
manner  we  should  buy  as  little  as 
possible  on  credit.  Now  is  the  time, 
too,  to  make  all  the  repairs  that  may 
be  needed.  Even  the  iron  in  nails 
may  be  needed  later  for  cannon  and 
tanks.  Homes  should  be  repaired  and 
put  into  good  condition,  barns  fixed 
for  the  comfort  of  our  livestock,  gates 
properly  hung,  and  fences  put  in  good 
shape.  Get  the  farm  home  ©quipped 
for  the  full  use  of  the  electrical  cur- 
rent and  add  any  needed  farm  equip- 
ment. If  these  are  properly  cared  for, 
they  will  last  a  long  time. 

Perhaps  the  most  important  thing 
is  to  build  up  reserves  of  fertility  in 
the  land  itself.  Limestone  and  phos- 
phates are  available  now  for  the 
growing  of  legumes,  both  winter  and 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


summer.  No  one  can  live  at  home  en- 
tirely and  be  healthy  unless  the  crops 
fed  to  livestock,  and  vegetables  or 
fruits  consumed  by  the  family  come 
from  fertile  land.  I  believe  the  medi- 
cal profession  will  agree  with  this. 
A  fertile  soil  means  a  healthy,  vig- 
orous people,  and  a  poor  soil  means 
a  poor  people.  Therefore,  the  farm- 
er who  wants  to  do  his  bit  in  nation- 
al defense  will  get  his  farm  land 
fertile.  He  will  save  it  from  wash- 
ing and  will  conserve  all  its  re- 
sources. We  have  to  mine  it  again 
later,  but  if  we  fill  it  full  of  ne- 
cessary fertility  elements  at  this  time, 
the  soil  will  not  be  so  completely  ex- 
hausted perhaps  as  it  was  when  we 
began  to  rebuild  after  World  War 
No.  1.  Livestock  units  also  should  be 
put  into  good  shape  for  any  eventual- 
ity; perhaps  the  easiest  way  to  do 
this  is  to  head  all  flocks  and  herds 
with  purebred  sires  while  we  have 
the  money  to  buy  them  and  the  pure- 
breds  are  available  for  such  purposes. 
Then,   finally,    it   is    well    to    make 


longtime  business  plans  for  the  farm. 
This  means  a  careful  survey  of  the 
home  farm,  its  needs  and  its  possi- 
bilities. The  mapping  of  a  rotation 
where  one  is  not  now  followed,  the 
planning  of  pastures  and  sod  land, 
the  reforestation  of  certain  others 
and  other  business  planning  should 
be  included.  The  close  of  the  present 
harvest  season  is  the  time  for  a 
stock-taking  or  inventory  which  will 
show  what  has  been  done,  what  needs 
to  be  done,  and  what  is  the  present 
status  of  the  farm.  This  may  seem 
like  a  tedious  job,  but  it  is  well  to 
be  prepared,  and  no  better  formula 
for  meeting  adverse  circumstances 
has  ever  yet  been  devised.  It  is  the 
policy  of  the  United  States  to  remain 
at  peace,  but,  as  every  farm  family 
well  knows,  we  are  threatened  at 
this  time  with  forces  of  evil  which 
would  like  to  see  our  democratic  in- 
stitutions and  our  very  existence  over- 
thrown by  force  of  arms  or  by  eco- 
nomic   strangulations. 


PEOPLE 

There  are  four  kinds  of  people: 

There  is  the  kind  that  does  ndt  know  when  things  are  wrong. 

There  is  the  kind  that  knows  when  things  are  wrong,  but  does 
not  care. 

There  is  the  kind  that  knows  when  things  are  wrong  and  does 
care,  but  does  not  care  enough  to  try  to  make  them  right. 

There  is  the  kind  that  knows  when  things  are  wrong  and 
strives  intelligently  to  make  them  right  and  to  keep  them 
right. 

If  a  democracy  has  in  it  enough  of  the  last  named  kind  of 
people,  it  will  succeed ;  and  it  will  spread  its  influence  through- 
out the  world. 

The  democracy  is  the  highest  type  of  human  government 
known;  it  requires  the  highest  type  of  citizenry  to  make  it 
work. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


ENEMIES  OF  THE  HOME 

By  Dr,  J.  Howard  Williams  in  Baptist  Messenger 


Every  good  cause  has  enemies.  The 
home,  which  is  the  keystone  of  every- 
thing worthwhile  in  civilization,  has 
real  enemies.  It  is  well  to  know  the 
peril  of  these  enemies,  and  to  seek  to 
overcome  them.  What  are  some  of 
the  things  that  are  working  against 
our  homes? 

First  of  all,  is  much  of  the  general 
philosophy  of  life  in  America.  There 
is  a  prevailing  idea  that  we  must  get 
all  that  we  can  and  that  we  succeed 
in  proportion  as  we  get  things.  We 
seem  to  think  that  we  must  go  as  fast 
as  we  can,  and  a  vacation  is  success- 
ful if  we  have  visited  many  places. 
The  English  people,  who  are  older, 
have  learned  to  take  things  slower, 
have  learned  to  live  at  home.  They 
find  their  recreation  and  joy  at  home. 
But  we  in  America  have  the  idea  that 
we  are  not  succeeding  unless  we  are 
going  everywhere.  Too  many  of  our 
people  are  nervous  and  fidgety  and 
feel  that  they  must  be  on  the  go.  Day 
and  night  they  must  be  going  some- 
where. Too  often  parents  neglect 
their  children  by  failing  to  make  the 
home  a  place  where  love  and  fellow- 
ship  abound. 

Another  enemy  of  the  home  is  ex- 
travagance. Poverty  is  a  problem,  not 
only  because  of  ability  or  inability  to 
get  money,  but  the  inability  to  use 
wisely  what  one  gets.  Too  many 
homes  are  unmindful  of  tomorrow 
and  spend  today  everything  they  get, 
or  more  than  they  get,  regardless  of 
the  amount,  little  or  much.  Back 
yonder,  years  ago,  when  cotton  reach- 
ed a  high  price,  there  were  many  peo- 
ple   who    spent    everything    on    large 


cars,  in  some  cases  not  even  reserving 
enough  for  gasoline.  Our  young 
married  people  should  learn  not  to 
spend  all  that  they  get.  Many  homes 
go  on  the  rocks  by  lack  of  financial 
adjustments  and  sensible  economy. 

We  have  in  a  large  measure,  a 
pagon  environment  in  which  to  build 
homes.  Frequently  when  we  turn  on 
the  radio,  we  soon  hear  advertising  of 
beer  and  other  hurtful  things.  We 
should  commend  newspapers  which 
do  not  permit  liquor  advertizing. 
Many  moving  pictures  drag  the  minds 
of  children  through  the  sewers  and 
they  come  to  admire  heroes  and 
heroines  who  are  moral  lepers.  It  is 
easy  to  make  general  charges  against 
the  movies,  although  there  are  many 
fine  pictures  shown  in  the  screen; 
but  one  significant  and  deploi'able 
fact  in  America  is  that  some  of  the 
most  influential  people  in  America 
are  movie  actors  and  actresses  who 
have  played  down  the  sanctity  of 
marriage.  Our  children  and  young 
people  are  taught  ideals  of  life  by 
movie  characters  who  divorce  their 
mates  to  marry  others  who  have  been 
likewise  divorced. 

One  of  the  chief  enemies  of  the 
home  is  the  low  conception  of  the 
sanctity  of  marriage.  We  have  an- 
nually approximately  200,000  divor- 
ces in  America.  The  husband  and  the 
wife  ought  to  be  complementary  and 
make  a  complete  life.  Nothing 
should  be  permitted  to  break  the 
union  of  a  man  and  wife  except 
death.  I  think  there  is  a  common 
conception  that  marriage  is  a  civil 
contract  which  may  be  broken  at  will.. 


u 


THE  UPLIFT 


There  are  at  least  two  tragic  results 
of  divorce:  One  is  the  scar  in  their 
own  lives  which  divorced  people 
carry;  the  other  is  the  awful  penalty 
which  children  pay  in  broken  homes. 
Recent  statistics  show  that  of  200,000 
boys  that  have  passed  through  a  home 
for  delinquents,  17,000  have  come 
from  homes  broken  by  divorce.  The 
dean  of  Princeton  said  that  some- 
time ago  an  overwhelming  ratio 
of  delinquencies  among  students 
came  from  broken   homes. 


The  home  is  earth's  greatest  estab- 
lishment. We  oursselves  must  pay 
the  price  in  love  and  devotion  and 
time,  and  make  the  home  what  it 
ought  to  be.  We  should  be  willing 
to  give  even  more  time  to  the  home, 
if  necessary,  than  to  business,  for 
the  home  is  the  foundation  of  civili- 
zation. We  should  dedicate  our 
homes  to  God.  Only  strength  and 
grace  of  God  can  enable  us  to  make 
our  homes  what  they  should  be. 


Our  job  is  to  save  America  for  ourselves  and  our  way  of  life. 
The  soul  of  that  way  of  life  is  the  supremacy  and  freedom 
of  the  individual  in  a  state  organized  to  serve  him,  not  to  en- 
slave him. — Basil  C.  Walker- 


HEALTH  AND  DEMOCRACY 

By  Kennesaw  M.  Landis 


(The  following  remarks  were  taken 
from  Mr.  Landis'  column,  "Corn  on 
the  Cob,"  which  appeared  in  the  Pha- 
ros-Tribune of  Logansport,  Indiana. 
The  editor  of  the  N.  J.  H.  Fluoro- 
scope,  who  reprints  the  article,  in- 
forms us  that  the  author  was  form- 
erly a  patient  at  the  National  Jew- 
ish Hospital  in  Denver.  It  is  inter- 
esting to  note,  he  said,  that  tuber- 
culosis has  not  prevented  Mr.  Lan- 
dis from  becoming  a  success.) 

As  a  part  of  the  national  defense 
drive,  the  people  who  sell  Christmas 
seals  are  waging  a  nationwide  early 
diagnosis  campaign.  One  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  Americans  do  not 
know  they  have  tuberculosis.  Most 
of  them   do   not  find   out   until   their 


lungs  are  almost  gone.  The  Tuber- 
culosis Association  wants  us  to  stop 
the  sabotage  now. 

The  draft  will  catch  a  few  and 
turn  them  loose.  The  army  does  not 
ask  whether  you  believe  in  democracy. 
If  you  have  long  hair,  the  army  will 
cut  it  down  to  one  and  a  half  inches. 
Your  opinions  don't  matter,  but  if 
you  have  bad  lungs,  you  are  no  good 
against   Hitler. 

Over  thirty  thousand  lungers  slip- 
ped by  the  draft  docters  in  the  World 
War,  and  they  cost  uncle  Sam  ten 
thousand  dollars  apiece.  You  can't 
march  thirty  miles  a  day  with  full 
equipment  and  a  hole  in  your  lungs. 
Patriotism  is  not  enough. 

Even  now  most  docters  miss  early 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


tuberculosis.  If  they  could  detect  it 
as  easily  as  the  Dies  Committee  finds 
Communists,  the  country  would  be 
safer.  X-rays  will  find  it,  but  X-rays 
will  cost  money.  The  T.  B.  bug  can 
bore  from  within  for  years  before  a 
cough  gives  it  away. 

Two  hundred  thousand  young  men 
and  women  answered  the  sanatorium 
draft  this  year.  They  won't  get  out 
in  twelve  months.  And  their  mor- 
tality rate  will  be  twice  as  high  as 
for  those  who  answer  the  draft,  should 
we  get  into  the  bloodiest  war  this 
country   has   known. 

The  T.  B.  bug  is  closer  to  us  than 
Hitler.  It  is  the  leading  killer  of 
all  Americans  within  the  draft  age, 
and  one  out  of  every  four  young 
women  who  die  between  15  and  30 
die  from  it.  Once  it  invades  the 
lungs,  it  is  harder  to  escape  than 
Dunkerque.  And  there  can  be  no 
peace  with  a  tubercule  bacillus. 

It  has  no  more  moral  scruples  than 
Hitler,  and  it  is  encased  in  an  armor 
against    which    serums    and    vaccines 


are  as  helpless  as  bullets  against 
panzer  divisions.  Give  the  T.  B.  bug 
a  head  start,  and  it  takes  more  than 
a  British  blockade  to  starve  it  out. 
It  strikes  without  warning  and  gene- 
rally comes  to  stay.  And  the  whole 
community   is   the   battlefield. 

National  defense  will  sell  anything 
these  days,  from  gold-nobbed  canes 
to  gold  bricks.  If  it  won't  sell  nation- 
al health,  there  is  something  wrong. 
Without  it,  democracy  is  just  a  word. 
Every  sick  body  is  its  own  concentra- 
tion  camp. 

We  think  the  British  way  of  life 
is  better  than  Hitler's.  Yet  he  is 
more  jealous  of  the  health  of  his  young 
men  than  he  is  of  money.  He  wants 
them  to  be  able  to  fight. 

In  times  like  these,  America  can 
also  use  young  men.  Only  in  peace 
time  do  we  call  them  the  problems 
of  unemployment.  For  every  dollar 
spent  to  give  Johnny  a  gun,  we  might 
advance  a  penny  for  an  X-ray.  At 
least  we  would  win  the  war  against 
tuberculosis. 


THE  ADOPTED  CHILD 

Newspaper  files  before  the  war  reveal  the  challenging  headline,  "Girl,  8, 
Journeys  8,000  Miles  Alone."  Substantially  the  newspaper  account  was  as 
follows : 

After  travelling  nearly  eight  thousand  miles  alone  from  Norway,  with  her 
name  and  destination  stitched  on  her  coat  and  sweater,  Elinor  Richard,  8- 
year-old  orphan,  whose  knowlege  of  the  American  language  was  limited  to 
two  words,  "Mickey  Mouse,"  blinked  at  New  York  and  said:  "Jeg  er  glad 
atkomme  til  America."  That,  according  to  an  attache  of  the  Travelers'  Aid 
Society,  meant  that  she  was  glad  to  come  to  America. 

The  little  traveler  rested  from  her  nine-day  ocean  voyage,  and  then  was  placed 
by  society  workers  on  a  train  that  carried  her  an  additional  3,155  miles  to  San 
Francisco,  where  her  uncle,  who  had  adopted  her,  received  her  at  the  final 
terminus  of  her  long  trek. 

In  speaking  to  her  uncle  of  her  trip,  all  the  memories  of  the  little  girl  were 
of  kindness  received  along  the  way.  She  was  alone,  and  yet  not  alone.  Every- 
one she  met  was  her  friend,  and  the  long  road  was  bright  with  the  light  of 
human  kindness.  She  said,  "Everybody  adopted  me."  It  is  comforting  in 
times  of  universal  turmoil  to  read  of  something  wondrously  beautiful,  some- 
thing not  perished  from  the  souls  of  men. — The  United  Presbyterian. 


13 


THE  UPLIFT 


IF  YOU  WANT  SUCCESS 


BY  Grenville  Kleiser 


Do  not  delude  yourself  with  the 
belief  that  you  would  do  better  with 
larger  opportunities  while  now  ne- 
glecting smaller  ones.  The  qualities 
of  initiative,  diligence  and  concentra- 
tion are  quite  essential  in  small  as  in 
large  tasks.  In  doing  small  things 
well  you  are  disciplining  and  prepar- 
ing yourself  for  the  larger  opportuni- 
ties to  come. 

One  of  the  most  fallacions  ideas  is 
to  think  you  would  do  better  work 
and  make  greater  efforts  under  other 
circumstances,  while  at  the  same  time 
you  are  shirking  present  duties.  Be 
alert  to  the  opportunities  now  at  your 
ready  hand.  Apply  yourself  with 
earnestness  and  intelligence  to  the 
work  immediately  before  you.  Make 
the  most  of  to-day's  chances,  and 
thus  fit  yourself  for  larger  respon- 
sibilities. 

Play  your  part  in  the  warfare 
against  evil,  ignorance  and  greed  by 
eliminating  these  factors  from  your 
personal  life.  Personal  opinion  is  the 
aggregate  of  individual  opinion. 
What  you  think,  what  you  say,  how 
you  act,  in  your  private  capacity,  is 


having  its  due  effect  upon  the  common 
welfare.  You  influence  the  world 
for  good  as  you  practice  simplicity, 
kindness,  nobility,  and  generosity  in 
your  daily  intercourse  with  men. 

You  render  true  service,  and  hasten 
the  brotherhood  of  man,  whenever 
you  discountenance  and  discourage 
sensationalism,  costly  luxuries,  undue 
excitement,  and  the  feverish  quest  for 
money.  Simplicity  and  sincerity  are 
divine  qualities,  leading  to  fineness 
and   beauty   of  life. 

The  crowning  gift  of  your  success 
is  the  power  it  confers  upon  you  to 
help  others.  However  easy  or  diffi- 
cult you  have  found  the  road  to 
achievement,  having  reached  the  goal 
you  are  in  a  position  to  point  others 
the  way. 

The  test  of  the  value  of  your  suc- 
cess is  the  use  you  make  of  it.  It 
is  said  few  men  can  survive  prosper- 
ity, but  there  are  many  inspiring 
examples  of  successful  men  who  have 
used  their  success  not  for  selfish  sat- 
isfaction, but  for  the  betterment  of 
their  fellow  men.     Such  men  deserve 


We  can  advance  and  develop  democracy  but  little  faster  than 
we  can  advance  and  develop  the  average  level  of  intelligence  and 
knowledge  within  the  democracy  That  is  the  problem  that 
confronts  modern  educators. — Samuel  Gompers. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


HONORS  ITSELF  BY  HONORING  FOSTER 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


New  York  University  has  an- 
nounced the  election  of  Stephen  C. 
Foster  to  its  celebrated  campus  Hall 
of  Fame.  The  university  does  not 
honor  Foster  so  much  as  it  honors 
itself. 

Much  lesser  men  have  been  chosen 
in  past  times.  Foster  is  the  first 
musician  to  be  selected  and  the  one 
most  deserving. 

He  calls  to  mind  the  famous  words 
of  Andrew  Fletcher  of  Saltoun,  who 
flourished  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
17th  century. 

"Give  me  the  making  of  the  songs 
of  a  nation  and  I  care  not  who  makes 
its  laws." 

Many  laws  have  been  written  in 
the  United  States,  but  it  is  doubtful 
whether  the  authors  of  any  of  them 
will  ever  reach  the  immortality  that 
is  Foster's.  A  whole  nation  sang  his 
songs  just  before  the  Civil  War.  A 
whole  nation  is  still  singing  them, 
even  in  this  age  of  jazz  and  swing. 
His  compositions  have  attained  the 
one  guarantee  of  lasting  life — they 
have  become  genuine  folk  songs. 

And  the  wonder  is  that  it  was 
Foster  who  wrote  them.  Not  that 
he  did  not  have  musical  genius.  In 
fact,  like  most  musical  and  literary 
geniuses,  he  started  young,  his  first 
song  being  published  when  he  was 
only  16.  Foster  was  born  in  the  North 
near  Pittsburgh  but  he  became  the 
veritable  poet  laureate  of  the  slave 
days  in  the  South. 


When  he  drifted  down  to  Kentucky 
he  seemed  to  breathe  in  the  very  soul 
of  the  colored  folk.  He  had  musical 
rythms  like  theirs.  He  had  senti- 
ments often  like  theirs.  He  under- 
stood their  deep  love  of  the  very  coun- 
try in  which  they  were  enslaved. 

His  "Old  Kentucky  Home"  has  be- 
come the  official  song  of  the  Bluegrass 
State.  His  "Old  Black  Joe,"  "Old 
Folks  at  Home"  (Suwanee  River) 
and  "Massa's  in  the  Cold,  Cold 
Ground"  are  American  classics. 

Maybe  Foster  had  his  happy  days, 
but  many  of  his  songs  are  mournful. 
And  the  chances  are  that  this  sadness 
came  from  the  mishaps  of  his  own 
life,  a  life  which  he  himself  helped 
to  spoil  by  his  improvidence. 

There  were  nights  when  he  did  not 
know  where  he  would  lay  his  head- 
There  were  days  when  he  was  thread- 
bare. There  were  mealtimes  when 
he  went  hungry.  This,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  many  of  his  published 
songs  brought  him  in  good  revenue. 
There  were  nights  when  he  sat  on 
park  benches  with  shabby  down-and- 
outs. 

But  nothing  spoiled  the  natural  de- 
cency of  his  mind  and  heart.  His 
melodies  remained  refined.  His  songs 
remained  clean.  So  they  captured  the 
fancy  of  both  young  and  old.  So 
they  gave  their  author,  who  died  at 
38,  a  sure  immortality  and  a  hold  on 
the  affections  of  the  plain  people 
that  is  hard  to  match. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


DUTIES  OF  THE  INDIVIDUAL 

By  John  D.  Rockefeller 


The  following  exerpt  is  taken  from 
an  address  to  the  students  of  Fisk 
University,  Nashville,  Tennessee,  de- 
livered by  John  D.  Rockefeller: 

Today  a  turbulent  world  calls  upon 
us  as  individuals  to  enter  the  oppor- 
tunities for  service  that  present 
themselves.  We  are  each  responsible 
only  for  the  task  that  is  ours.  To  per- 
form that  task  to  the  best  of  our 
ability,  however  humble  or  exalted 
it  may  be,  wherever  it  takes  us,  is  our 
supreme  duty  and  high  privilege. 

As  we  obey  that  call  to  service  may 
this  be  our  creed: 

I  believe  in  the  supreme  worth  of 
the  individual  and  in  his  right  to  life, 
liberty,  and  the  pursuit  of  happiness. 

I  believe  that  every  right  implies 
a  responsibility;  every  oppox'tunity 
an  obligation ;  every  possession  a  duty. 
I  believe  that  the  law  was  made  for 
man  and  not  man  for  the  law;  that 
government  is  the  servant  of  the  peo- 
ple and  not  their  master. 

I  believe  in  the  dignity  of  labor, 
whether  with  head  or  hand,  that  the 
world  owes  no  man  a  living  but  that  it 
owes  every  man  an  opportunity  to 
make  a  living. 

I  believe  that  thrift  is  essential  to 
well  ordered  living  and  that  economy 
is  a  prime  requisite  of  a  sound  finan- 


cial structure,  whether  in  govern- 
ment, business  or  personal   affairs. 

I  believe  that  truth  and  justice  are 
fundamental  to  an  enduring  social 
order. 

I  believe  in  the  sacredness  of  a 
promise,  that  a  man's  word  should  be 
as  good  as  his  bond;  that  character — 
not  wealth  or  power  or  position — is 
of  supreme  worth. 

I  believe  that  the  rendering  of  use- 
ful services  is  the  common  duty  of 
mankind  and  that  only  in  the  purify- 
ing fire  of  sacrifice  is  the  dross  of 
selfishness  consumed  and  the  great- 
ness of  the  human  soul  set  free. 

I  believe  in  an  all-wise  and  all-lov- 
ing God  named  by  whatever  name, 
and  that  the  individual's  highest  ful- 
fillment, greatest  happiness,  and 
widest  usefulness  are  to  be  found  in 
living  in  harmony  with  His  will. 

I  believe  that  love  is  the  greatest 
thing  in  the  world;  that  it  alone  can 
overcome  hate;  that  right  can  and 
will  triumph  over  might. 

God  grant  that  when  our  work  is 
done  we  can  say  with  the  English 
aviator,  whose  letter  to  his  mother  re- 
flects such  indomitable  courage  and 
triumphant  faith:  "I  have  done  my 
duty  to  the  utmost  of  my  ability." 


Life  is  made  up,  not  of  great  sacrifices  or  duties,  but  of  little 
things,  in  which  smiles  and  kindnesses  and  small  obligations, 
given  habitually,  are  what  win  and  preserve  the  heart  and  se- 
cure comfort. — Sir  Henry  Davy. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


LIBERTY  AT  STAKE! 

By  Dr.  Charles  Stelzle 


To  most  of  us  liberty  is  a  price- 
less heritage.  We  have  gloried  in  out- 
heritage,  but  some  of  us  have  for- 
gotten the  price  with  our  freedom  was 
purchased.  We  have  enjoyed  liberty 
as  though  it  were  a  gift  which  carried 
with  it  no  obligation,  and  we  have 
been  reckless  spendthrifts  of  our 
inheritance. 

It  seems  a  great  bore  to  stand 
when  the  band  plays  "The  Star  Span- 
gled Banner,"  forgetting  that  it  re- 
presents that  for  which  "our  fathers 
died  .  .  .  land  of  the  pilgrims's  pride," 
whereas  we  should  feel  like  jumping 
to  our  feet  and  waving  our  arms, 
with  tears  in  our  eyes,  because  of 
what  "Old  Glory"  means  to  us.  This 
-may  seem  a  bit  hysterical,  but  the 
whole  world  is  on  the  verge  of  a 
great  catastrophe  which  may  vastly 
affect  our  own  country. 

While  we  have  been  enjoying  liber- 
ty without  discipline,  the  people  of 
the  totalitarian  countries  have  been 
subjected  to  discipline  without  liber- 
ty. They  have  been  systematically 
hardened  for  brutal  combat  while  we 
have  been  softened  through  indiffer- 
ence, self-indulgence  and  sheer  lazi- 
ness. The  virtues  which  dominated 
the  fathers  of  our  country,  who 
through  great  sacrifice  won  for  us  the 
freedom  and  liberty  which  we  still 
enjoy,  have  been  replaced  by  sophis- 
tication and  wise-cracking,  and  we 
are  permitting  crackpots  and  irre- 
sponsible agitators  to  insult  our  con- 


stitution and  redicule  our  form  of 
government. 

We  have  supinely  accepted  teachers 
of  supervisive  doctrines  from  abroad, 
viewed  with,  indulgence  readers  of 
movements  who  frankly  declared  that 
they  are  trying  to  create  class  ha- 
tred and  race  prejudice  in  our  midst, 
and  condoned  by  politicians  who  are 
too  spineless  to  protest  against  those 
who  are  boldly  laying  the  foundations 
for  our  destruction.  The  same  tactics 
indulged  in  in  the  countries  which  they 
hold  up  as  idealistic  would  send  them 
to  a  concentration  camp  or  before  a 
firing  squad. 

When  such  enemies  of  our  country 
flaunt  their  contempt  in  our  faces, 
the  time  has  come  for  every  loyal 
American  to  stand  up  in  his  wrath 
and  speak  out  as  a  loyal  citizen, 
particularly  as  we  are  now  confront- 
ing forces  which  threaten  our  future 
as  a  republic  of  free  men  and  women. 

We  have  not  attained  the  full  glory 
which  lies  inherent  in  our  system  of 
government,  although  we  believe  that 
we  already  have  the  best  form  of 
government  in  the  world.  But  we 
must  vigorously  oppose  those  whose 
sole  purpose  is  our  destruction  and 
humilation,  lest  we  be  subjected  to 
the  rule  of  those  who  are  opposed 
to  the  principles  of  freedom  and  lib- 
erty which  were  bought  at  so  great 
a  price,  and  which  made  America 
the  haven  for  the  oppi-essed  of  other 
nations. 


Keceiving  a  new  truth  is  adding  a  new  sense. — Leibig. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


AGAINST  ORDERS 

By  Elsie  Singmaster 


The  August  air  was  very  warm  and 
Mrs.  Krauth  was  very  tired.  It  was 
late  afternoon,  when  a  lady,  her  house 
in  order,  should  sit  down  to  sew  or 
read  or  talk  with  her  friends.  Mrs. 
Krauth  had  no  occupation  except  her 
own  thoughts. 

She  sat  in  a  low  chair  in  her  sitting 
room  in  her  house  on  the  Seminary 
campus,  her  hands  folded  on  her  lap. 
Close  to  her  feet  lay  Rover,  part  black 
Newfoundland,  part  some  much  small- 
er black  dog.  When  she  moved,  he 
moved.  Sometimes  he  lifted  his  head 
and  pricked  his  ears.  When  he  low- 
ered his  head,  he  placed  it  as  near 
Mrs.  Krauth's  slipper  as  she  would 
allow. 

Sometimes  she  looked  across  the  hall 
into  the  parlor,  and  sometimes  through 
a  doorway  into  the  dining  room.  The 
rooms  were  in  order;  she  was  not  one 
to  sit  down  until  her  work  was  fin- 
ished. She  was  doing  her  own  work 
— since  the  battle,  many  of  the  col- 
ored people  were  too  frightened  to 
leave  their  cabins.  The  Confeder- 
ates had  done  little  harm  to  her  be- 
longings, 'but  from  many  houses  in 
(Gettysburg  all  the  bedding  had  been 
taken  and  even  the  curtains  torn 
down  to  serve  as  bandages.  The 
furnishings  of  Dr.  Schmucker's  house 
on  the  other  side  of  the  Seminary 
building  had  been  ruined  and  the  walls 
of  the  house  damaged. 

From  two  places  she  averted  her 
eyes.  The  matting  in  the  hall  had 
been  removed  and  the  floor  scrubbed, 
but  no  scrubbing  could  erase  the  dark 
stain    at   the   foot   of  the   stairway — 


that  would  have  to  be  planed  away. 

She  averted  her  eyes  also  from  her 
handsome  sideboard.  Upon  it  had 
stood  since  she  was  married  her  sil- 
ver tea  service,  the  most  beautiful  in 
Gettysburg,  composed  of  four  pieces — 
coffee  urn,  teapot,  sugar  bowl  and 
cream  pitcher,  all  with  fluted  bands, 
It  had  been  made  in  Baltimore  in 
1790 — the  date  and  the  manufacturer's 
name,  Reed  and  Barton,  were  stamped 
into  it,  and  her  own  initials  H.  B.  K., 
were  engraved  upon  it  in  handsome 
script.  She  used  it  constantly  but 
she  used  it  carefully,  so  that  her  two 
children,  John  and  Sallie.  and  her 
grandchildren,  and  great  grandchil- 
dren, if  he  should  have  any,  should 
enjoy  it  also. 

Now  it  was  lost  forever.  The  Con- 
federates had  carried  it  away,  to  use 
it  or  more  likely,  to  melt  it  down  for 
the  metal  it  contained.  She  had  loved 
to  look  at  it,  to  feel  its  smooth  hand- 
les, to  pollish  it.  It  was  part  of  her 
les,  her  dearest  wedding  gift,  a  me- 
morial of  the  affection  of  her  parents. 

There  had  been  no  time  to  save 
anything  before  she  and  Dr.  Krauth 
and  Sallie  and  Rover  fled.  They  ex- 
pected the  battleline  to  the  south  of 
Gettysburg  and  they  fled  westward. 
It  was  time  to  go,  a  bullet  whistling 
past  them  had  killed  a  Union  soldier 
outside  their  door — they  had  seen  him 
fall. 

Dr.  Krauth  expected  to  find  no 
property  which  could  be  removed. 
"They  will  take  everything  they  need, 
my  dear  Harriet.  This  is  war  and  they 
have  been  beaten  and  are  desperate." 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


It  was  strange  that  the  Confeder- 
ates had  taken  so  little  and  still  more 
strange  than  Mrs.  Krauht's  china 
which  they  had  used  should  be  intact. 
Cups  and  saucers  stood  on  a  stove 
warped  by  over-heating  and  still 
warm.  It  was  cruel  that  they  should 
have  taken  her  tea  service,  the  object 
she  loved  best. 

Rover  slyly  shifted  his  head  to  rest 
on  her  foot.  She  could  not  help  smil- 
ing, as  she  drew     her  foot  away. 

"Get  up,  Rover,"  she  said.  "You're 
like  a  lost  soul." 

She  rose  and  pushed  open  the  shut- 
ters to  the  east.  The  land  sloped  to- 
ward the  Chambersburg  Pike  which 
led  into  Gettysburg,  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away.  Near  by  she  saw  ruin, 
her  garden  destroyed,  her  lawn  tramp- 
led, her  shrubbery  beaten  down.  She 
could  see  out  the  south  window  the 
splintered  cupola  of  the  Seminary 
ouilding. 

From  the  front  door  a  path  led 
down  across  the  slope  to  the  Cham- 
bersburg Pike — that  way  Dr.  Kraut h 
and  twelve-year-old  Sallie  had  walked 
to  town.  To  right  and  left  the  stone 
walls  and  fences  were  destroyed. 
Gettysburg  itself  looked  unchanged. 
but  that  was  only  because  from  here 
she  could  not  see  walls  through  which 
shells  had  crashed,  streets  ploughed 
by  thousands  of  heavy  wheels,  gar- 
dens over  which  troops  had  charged. 

Since  the  battle  everything  had 
seemed  quiet.  Before,  when  she  look- 
ed toward  town,  she  saw  a  wagon,  or 
a  rider  on  horseback,  or  a  man  driving 
a  cow.  Sometimes,  in  the  still  air, 
she  could  hear  women  laughing  and 
talking.  Now  she  thought  of  them 
as  sick  and  frightened.  All  had  rela- 
tives or  friends  in  the  army  and  they 


knew  what  a  battle  was  like. 

Suddenly  her  heart  seemed  to  turn 
over  in  her  side,  as  it  always  did  when 
she  thought  of  John  who  was  only 
seventeen  and  was  in  the  signal  corps. 
All  except  mothers  like  herself  had 
laughed  because  she  had  carried  his 
overshoes  to  the  station  when  he  went 
away  with  the  college  and  seminary 
boys.  No  mother  would  laugh  at 
that! 

She  expected  to  see  Dr.  Krauth  and 
Sallie  come  out  the  Pike,  their  arms 
filled  with  bundles.  At  least  she  hoped 
their  arms  would  be  filled  with  bun- 
dles! Some  of  the  merchandise  ship- 
ped away  before  the  battle  was  being 
returned  and  it  was  possible  to  pur- 
chase necessities  of  life.  If  she  had 
gone  with  Dr.  Krauth  and  Sallie  she 
might  have  found  curtain  material. 
She  would  not  feel  comfortable  again 
until  she  had  freshened  up  her  belong- 
ings. She  didn't  like  to  go  to  town, 
it  was  too  sorrowful  to  hear  all  that 
had  happened  to  her  friends.  No  one 
could  or  would  talk  of  anything  but 
the  battle,  and  she  wished  never  to 
hear  of  the  battle  again. 

Having  opened  the  east  shutters, 
she  entered  the  dining  room  into 
which  th.e  sun  was  begining  to  slant, 
to  bow  the  western  shutters.  Her 
hand  on  the  window-frame,  she  stood 
looking  over  the  fields.  Yonder  lasr 
a  stretch  of  woodland  where  General 
Reyonlds  had  been  shot.  Beyond,  to 
the  foot  of  the  Blue  Ridge,  stretched 
miles  of  farming  land.  It  was  from 
the  mountains  that  General  Lee  had 
come;  in  these  fields  and  woods  close 
to  her  house  the  first  day's  battle  had 
been  fought.  Beyond  McPherson 
Ridge  and  Herr's  Ridge  and  Marsh 
Creek  stood  the  farmhouse  where  she 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  Dr.  Krauth  and  Sallie  and  Rover 
had  taken  refuge. 

Fences  were  gone,  parts  of  broken 
cannon  lay  about;  branches  of  trees, 
attached  by  strips  of  bark,  hung  dang- 
ling. Oh  McPherson  Ridge  long 
mounds  of  raw  yellow  earth  marked 
the  trenches  where  soldiers  were  bur- 
ied. 

She  crossed  the  hall  into  Dr. 
Krauth's  study  and  bowed  the  shut- 
ters there.  Dr.  Krauth's  books  were 
intact,  the  Confederates  had  not 
slashed  them  with  their  swords  as 
they  had  Dr.  Schmuker's.  Again  she 
looked  toward  the  Blue  Ridge.  That 
was  the  route  by  which  her  tea  ser- 
vice had  traveled,  in  a  procession 
miles  and  miles  long,  hurrying  in  night 
and  storm  to  escape  through  the  pas- 
Potomac  before  the  Northern  Army 
ses  of  the  mountain  and  across  the 
should  pursue.  Her  heart  swelled 
with  anger.  The  Northern  Army  had 
not  moved  until  General  Lee  was  safe- 
ly gone. 

How  had  her  tea  service  traveled? 
Did  some  mounted  artilleryman  carry 
it  before  him  as  he  urged  on  the  horses 
which  dragged  the  cannon?  Did  it 
lie  in  a  dark  wagon  beside  wounded 
soldiers? 

On  McPherson  Ridge  a  government 
wagon  lumbered  heavily.  The  sound 
made  her  shudder.  Squads  of  sol- 
diers were  combing  the  fields  and 
woods,  gathering  abandoned  arms 
and  ammunition,  and  covering  more 
carefully  the  bodies  which  had  been 
only  lightly  covered. 

She  felt  a  pressure  against  her 
knee.  "Do  get  away,  Rover!  If  I  could 
only  find  some  curtain  material ! 
Pd  feel  better  if  I  had  something  to 
sew." 


She  took  from  Dr.  Krauth's  desk 
a  sheet  of  paper  on  which  to  write  a. 
list  of  what  she  would  need,  and  re- 
turning to  her  low  chair  spread  it 
on  a  book  on  her  lap.  She  stared 
into  the  dining  room  in  an  effort  to 
concetrate  her  thoughts.  There  was 
the  bare  sideboard!  The  paper  sfiil 
from  her  lap  as  she  fumbled  for  her 
handkerchief. 

By  and  by  she  picked  up  her  book 
and  paper.  Where  were  Dr.  Krautfe 
and  Sallie?  They  knew  she  did  not 
like  to  be  alone;  no  Gettysburgian  lik- 
ed to  be  alone  during  this  sad  summer. 
She  looked  up  at  the  picture-frame 
— where  her  tapemeasure  and  her 
yardstick?  Dr.  Krauth  would  mea- 
sure for  her,  he  was  very  tall.  If 
she  could  only  go  to  Baltimore  and  bujr 
material  at  a  large  store!  Probably 
no  one  would  shop  in  Baltmore  for  a, 
long  time. 

"Curtains"  she  wrote.  Towelling:. 
Move  over,  Rover." 

Suddenly  Rover  bounded  to  his  feet 
— it  was  amazing  how  fast  he  coulcfi 
move  when  he  wanted  to!  He  uttered 
the  sharp  bark  he  gave  when  a  member 
of  the  family  had  been  away  and  was 
returning.  Paper  and  book  in  hand, 
she  went  to  open  the  front  door  for 
Dr.  Krauth  and  Sallie  with  their 
bundles.  Rover  sprang  past  her  audi 
tore  down  the  path.  Sallie  was  run- 
ning up  hill;  she  leaped  across  the 
strip  of  lawn,  shouting,  "Mother!! 
Oh,  Mother,  listen!"  Sallie  liked  to 
show  her  colors;  she  wore  a  blue 
dress  and  long  white  pantalets  and 
her  hair  was  in  two  braids  tied  witfc 
red  ribbons.  "Listen!"  she  cried 
again. 

Mrs.  Krauth  was  appalled  "Listen?** 
Gettysburg  had  been  saying  "Listen!" 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


since  Fort  Sumter  had  been  bombard- 
ed. That  was  what  they  said  in  June 
when  the  Confederates  were  marching 
north.  "Listen!  Listen!  Do  you  hear 
anything?"  That  was  what  they  said 
six  weeks  ago.  "Listen!  Can  that 
be  musketfire?"  "Is  that  a  cannon 
shot  ?  " 

Mrs.  Krauth  leaned  against  the 
jamb  of  the  door.  She  must  get 
hold  of  herself,  there  was  certainly 
no    shooting   now! 

"Oh,  listen,  Mother!"  gasped  Sallie. 

"I  am  listening,"  said  Mrs.  Krauth 
patiently.  "What  is  it,  Sallie?  What 
are  you  talking  about?" 

Dr.  Krauth  came  into  full  view  on 
the  sloping  path.  "Mother,  listen!" 
he  called. 

Mrs.  Krauth  shook  her  head — there 
was  no  use  insisting  again  to  these 
deaf  people  that  she  was  listening. 
Dr.  Krauth  carried  a  sack  like  that 
in  which  grain  was  brought  from 
a  mill.  He  had  taken  a  large  basket 
— had  he  lost  it?  He  lowered  the 
sack  to  the  porch;  from  it  came  a 
clinking  as  though  his  purchases  were 
knocking  together.  He  took  off  his 
hat  and  wiped  his  brow. 

"Listen,    my    dear!" 

"Yes,"   said    Mrs.    Krauth. 

"And  look!"  Sallie  tugged  at  the 
string. 

"Harriet,  you're  going  to  have  a 
surprise,"  said  Dr.  Krauth.  "A 
gentleman  named  Welsh,  the  Burgess 
of  Waynesboro,  wrote  to  the  newspa- 
per to  say  that  as  General  Lee  was  re- 
treating a  Confederate  officer  left  with 
liim  a  tea  service,  marked  H.  B.  K. 
He  said  that  it  was  against  orders  for 
his  men  to  take  anything  except  what 


they  needed  and  asked  that  the  tea 
service  be  sent  back  to  Gettysburg 
where  it  belonged.  The  editor  an- 
swered that  it  was  yours  and  Mr. 
Welsh  sent  it  over.  Here  it  is.  I'll 
untie  that,  Sallie;  you're  only  tying 
it,  tighter." 

"Are  you  suprised,  Mother?"  asked 
Sallie. 

Mrs.  Krauth  said  nothing.  She  saw 
her  tea  service  traveling  westward. 
She  heard  the  thunder  from  the  sky 
and  the  heavy  incessant  thunder  of  the 
rain,  the  shouts  of  drivers  urging 
their  horses,  the  calls  for  help  which 
no   one  could   answer. 

Dr.  Krauth  set  out  the  cream  pitcher 
and  the  teapot  and  the  sugar  boul, 

"The  lid's  gone!''  cried  Sallie. 

Dr.  Krauth  set  out  the  'beautiful 
urn.  "There's  a  dent  in  the  side," 
said  he  "I'll  take  it  to  Baltimore  and 
have  it  repaired."  He  put  his  hand 
deeper  into  the  sack.  "Here's  the 
lid  "of  the  sugar  bowl  and  here's  the 
little  lamp.  The  merchant  told  me 
you'd  soon  be  able  to  get  whatever 
you  need.  The  basket  was  so  heavy 
I  left  it  to  be  sent  out." 

Still  Mrs. Krauth.  said  nothing. 

"Why,  Mother,  aren't  you  glad 
we  got  the  tea  service  back  from  the 
Confederates?"   demanded   Sallie. 

Mrs.  Krauth  saw  the  Confederates 
moving  toward  Hagerstown,  slowljf, 
but  as  fast  as  they  could  go,  their 
hearts  filled  with  terror,  the  rain 
beating   upon   them. 

"Of  course,  I'm  glad!"  she  said, 
aloud.  "And  I'm  still  gladder  that 
General  Meade  didn't  go  after  them. 


Live  only  for  today,  and  you  ruin  tomorrow. — C.  Simmons. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


SUN,  WATER,  SKY, 

(New  York  Times  Magazine.) 


A  man  is  never  too  old  and  seldom 
too  young  to  love  the  sun  and  the 
water — the  skies,  the  seas,  the  lakes 
and  streams.  And  of  all  the  seasons, 
Spring  is  the  time  when  thoughts 
turn  most  strongly  to  these  eternal 
forces.  Spring  is  the  sun's  season, 
and  the  rain's.  A  Spring  sunrise  is 
full  of  new  leaves,  new  flowers,  new 
songs  and  awakening  life.  A  Spring 
sunset  is  an  evensong  of  eager  life 
pausing  only  in  order  to  gather 
breath  for  another  day. 

Both  sun  and  water  have  been  guide 
and  companion  to  man  since  time  im- 
memorial. Feuds  and  death  may 
scourge  the  tribes  of  man,  but  over- 
head the  sun  continues  its  unwaver- 
ing rounds  and  down  from  the  hills 
the  streams  still  run  to  lakes,  and  to 
the  seas  where  the  tides  never  fail. 

When  the  countryman  reaches  for 
a  symbol  of  certainty  he  says,  "As 
sure  as  the  sunrise,5'  or  "As  sure  as 
water  runs  down  hill."  The  sun  warms 
man's  blood  and  makes  his  fields 
flourish;  it  meters  his  time  and  warms 
his  faith  with  its  inevitability.  Thp 
waters  of  the  earth  slake  his  thirst 
and  cool  and  cleanse  his  body;   they 


rise  as  clouds  and  fall  as  rain  to 
nourish  his  crops  With  the  sun  and 
the  earth,  the  waters  complete  an 
elemental  trinity  of  life. 

When  man  first  set  forth  to  new 
lands,  his  going  was  beside  the  waters 
or  upon  them.  He  traveled  down  the 
streams  tc  the  lakes  and  across  the 
lakes  to  the  lands  beyond;  and  he 
traveled  down  the  river  valleys  to 
the  sea.  Because  the  rivers  were 
his  highways,  it  was  on  their  banks 
that  he  built  his  first  towns;  and  on 
the  seacoast,  beside  the  great  waters 
of  this  earth,  man  built  his  cities. 

Towns  and  cities  rise  and  fall,  but 
the  waters  remain  and  the  sun  is 
eternal.  Stand  on  a  shore  and  watch 
a  sunrise  or  a  sunset  and  you  are 
seeing  not  beauty  alone,  but  elemental 
forces.  The  sunset  takes  its  color 
from  the  clouds,  but  the  sun  has 
mustered  those  clouds  from  the  Hud- 
son in  our  door-yard,  from  the  remote 
lake  in  the  high  mountains,  from  the 
rolling  seas  off  a  lonely  shore.  Beauty 
is  there;  but  beyond  the  beauty  is  the 
reassurance  of  waters  that  will  flow 
forever  and  a  sun  that  has  never  fail- 
ed to  rise. 


Each  one  of  us  is  bound  to  make  the  little  circle  in  which  he 
lives  better  and  happier.  Bound  to  see  that  out  of  that  small 
circle  the  widest  good  may  flow.  Each  may  have  fixed  in  his 
mind  the  thought  that  out  of  a  single  household  may  flow  in- 
fluences that  shall  stimulate  the  whole  commonwealth  and  the 
whole  civilized  world. — A.  P.  Stanley. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  feature  picture,  "Judge  Hardy 
and  Son,"  starring  Mickey  Rooney  and 
Lewis  Stone,  and  a  comedy,  "The  Art 
Gallery,"  were  shown  in  the  auditor- 
ium last  Thursday  night.  Both  are 
Metro-Goldwyn-Mayer    productions. 

We  are  glad  to  report  that  Mr.  J. 
H.  Hobby,  our  dairyman,  who  was 
taken  to  a  Charlotte  hospital  for 
treatment,  last  Tuesday,  is  showing 
considerable  improvement.  Mr.  J.  L. 
Query  is  attending  to  the  dairy  duties 
during  Mr.  Hobby's  absence. 

Our  baseball  team  was  scheduled  to 
play  a  double-header  last  Saturday 
afternoon,  but  the  contests  were  call- 
ed off  because  of  wet  grounds.  Quite 
a  number  of  these  Cabarrus  County 
League  games  have  been  postponed 
this  year,  and  it  will  be  necessary  to 
play  many  double-headers  in  order  to 
complete  the  1941  schedule. 

Ernest  Hudspeth,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  4,  who  left  the  School,  No- 
vember 5,  1937,  was  a  recent  visitor. 
This  lad,  now  seventeen  years  old,  has 
been  living  in  Durham  since  leaving 
the  institution,  where  he  is  employed 
by  the  Western  Union  Telegraph 
Company,  and  he  seemed  quite  proud 
as  he  informed  us  that  he  was  getting 
along  nicely  with  his  work. 

This  was  Ernest's  first  visit  since 
leaving  the  School  and  he  thoroughly 
enjoyed  going  about  the  campus,  re- 
newing former  acquaintances  and 
noting  the  many  changes  made  dur- 
ing his  absence.  He  seemed  especial- 
ly delighted  with  the  new  infirmary, 


gymnasium  and  swimming-pool.  In 
conversation  with  the  lad,  it  did  not 
take  long  to  see  that  he  was  really  a 
booster  for  the  School  and  was  really 
grateful  for  what  it  had  done  for 
him.  We  were  all  glad  to  see  Ernest 
and  are  proud  of  the  good  record  he 
is   making. 

Our  gardens  continue  to  supply  us 
with  fine  tomatoes,  squashes  and  oth- 
er vegetables,  that  have  been  showing 
rapid  growth  since  the  coming  of 
rain,  following  an  extremely  dry  pe- 
riod that  prevented  the  growth  of 
early  vegetables.  Some  nice  peaches 
and  plums  have  also  been  gathered 
during  the  past  week. 

The  "roastin'  ear"  season  has  ar- 
rived and  corn  on  the  cob  occupies  a 
very  prominent  place  on  the  cottage 
menus  at  the  present  time.  This  corn 
is  of  excellent  flavor,  good  to  the  last 
grain,  and  should  anyone  inquire  as 
to  what  becomes  of  the  left-overs  by 
the  time  our  large  family  is  served 
this  delicacy,  the  answer  would  be, 
"there   ain't   none." 

The  service  at  the  School  last  Sun- 
day afternoon  was  conducted  by  Rev. 
Robert  S.  Arrowood,  pastor  of  McKin- 
non  Presbyterian  Church,  Concord. 
For  the  Scrpture  Lesson  he  read  the 
story  of  the  Prodigal  Son,  as  found 
in  the  fifteenth  chapter  of  Luke.  As 
the  text  for  his  subject,  "A  Loving 
Father,"  he  selected  Luke  15:31— 
"And  he  said  unto  him,  Son,  thou  art 
ever  with  me.  and  all  that  I  have  is 
thine." 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood  began  by  stating 
that  when  preaching  on  this  parable, 
most  ministers  dwelt  upon  the  lad 
who  returned  to  his  father,  but  that 
he  wanted  to  speak  briefly  about  the 
elder  brother.  We  seldom  hear  much 
said  about  him  because  he  never  did 
anything  spectacular.  He  was  one 
of  those  men  whose  life  was  really 
worthwhile,  always  doing  his  duty, 
but  never  receiving  any  publicity 
except  possibly  a  brief  line  in  the 
news  at  the  time  of  his  death. 

Coming  in  from  his  work  and  not- 
ing the  air  of  gaiety,  he  inquired  as 
to  the  cause  of  such  procedure,  and 
was  informed  that  his  younger  brother 
had  come  home.  He  said  to  his  fa- 
ther, "I  have  served  thee  all  these 
years,  yet  thou  hast  never  given  me 
such  a  gay  party  in  which  I  could 
entertain  my  friends  so  royally." 
The  father  replied  in  the  words  of  the 
text,  and  pointed  out  to  him  that  this 
celebration  was  for  the  son  who  was 
lost  and  was  found.  The  elder  broth- 
er was  angry;  ungenerous  because 
another  was  receiving  so  much  atten- 
tion.    He  was  selfish. 

The  speaker  then  called  attention  to 
another  and  more  attractive  side  of  the 
elder  brother.  He  was  clean;  he  had 
been  faithful;  he  stayed  at  home  and 
attended  to  business  while  his  broth- 
er was  running  over  the  country, 
mingling  with  evil  companions,  hav- 
ing what  he  thought  was  a  good  time. 
This  first  son  had  lived  a  life  worth- 
while. He  was  the  elder  son  of  a 
wealthy  father,  and,  according  to  the 


law  of  that  day,  would  receive  a 
double  portion  of  his  father's  prop- 
erty. He  was  a  man  whom  his  fel- 
low citizens  would  call  a  good  man. 
Unlike  his  younger  brother,  he  had 
not  wasted  his  share  of  the  family 
property  nor  ruined  his  health..  In- 
stead, he  led  a  clean  life,  kept  the 
business  in  good  shape,  and  was  a 
man  who  could  be  depended  upon.  It 
had  never  been  necessary  for  him  to 
come  home  barefooted,  ragged  and 
hungry  and  beg  his  father's  forgive- 
ness. All  through  the  years  he  had 
stood  as  his  father's  right-hand 
man;  had  never  pained  a  loving  pat- 
ent's heart  by  wild  and  useless  ways. 
But  with  all  his  good  qualities,  he  be- 
came angry  over  something  over 
which  he  had  no  control,  as  the  por- 
tion wasted  by  his  brother  could  not 
be  restored.  He  was  not  the  loser 
financially  as  he  would  still  inherit 
all  that  his  father  possessed,  regard- 
less of  how  long  the  younger  man 
might  live. 

In  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Arrowood 
told  the  boys  that  we  all  have  physical 
power  and  it  is  decidedly  to  our  ad- 
vantage not  to  waste  it.  It  is  all 
we  shall  ever  have  and  we  should  try 
to  keep  it  as  long  as  possible.  We 
have  many  talents,  said  he,  and  we 
shoiild  not  allow  them  to  become  use- 
less. All  through  life  we  should  use  our 
talents  to  the  best  of  our  ability,  so 
that  at  the  last  we  may  hear  God's 
blessed  words,  "Son,  all  that  I  have 
is  thine." 


God  bless  America! — Love  it  or  leave  it! 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  July  6,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Wade    Aycock 
William    Drye 
Clarence    Bell 
Arcemias    Heafner 
Frank   May 
William    O'Brien 
William     Shannon 
Weldon    Warren 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

William     Blackmon 
Charles    Browning 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Albert    Chunn 
John     Davis 
Ralph     Harris 
Porter    Holder 
Curtis    Moore 
H.   C.   Pope 
Kenneth    Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Bennie    Austin 
Henry   Barnes 
Charles     Chapman 
Edward    Johnson 
Ralph    Kistler 
William    Padrick 
Richard    Patton 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Earl    Barnes 
John    Bailey 
Lewis    Baker 
William    Buff 
Bruce     Hawkins 
David    Hensley 
Jerry    Jenkins 
Harley    Matthews 
William    Matheson 
Carroll     Reeves 
George     Shaver 
Wayne   Sluder 
John     Tolley 
Jerome    Wiggins 
Louis   Williams 
James     Williams 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley    Beaver 
Paul    Briggs 
William    Cherry 
Quenton    Crittenton 
Aubrey    Fargis 
Donald  Hobbs 
John     Jackson 
William    C.    Jordan 
Winley  Jones 
William    Morgan 
J.  W.  McRorie 
Robert    Simpson 
Woodrow     Wilson 
Thomas    Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Monroe  Flinchum 
Sidney  Knighting 
Mack  McQuaigue 
Roy  Pruitt 
Currie  Singletary 
Hubert  Walker 
Dewey    Ware 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin    Atwood 
Fred    Bostain 
Eugene    Ballew 
Edward     Kinion 
John    Linville 
Durwood    Martin 
Vollie    McCall 
Charles    Pitman 
Jesse    Peavy 
Emerson    Sawyer 
Houston    Turner 
George    Wilhite 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth.  Atwood 
John  H.   Averitte 
Cleasper    Beasley 
Hurley    Bell 
Laney   Broome 
Henry    Butler 
Donald    Earnhardt 
George    Green 
J.   B.   Hensley 
Robert  Lawrence 
Arnold    McHone 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Edward   Overby 
Ernest   Overcasti 
Marshall    Pace 
Carl   Ray 
Jack   Reeves 
Loy   Stines 
Ernest    Turner 
Alex    Weathers 
Ervin   Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil   Ashley 
Otis    Kilpatrick 
E.  L.   Taylor 

COTTAGE   NO.   9 

J.  B.  Davis 

Eugene   Dyson 
Robert    Dunning 
Riley   Denny 
James   Hale 
Mark   Jones 
Grady    Kelly 
Alfred    Lamb 
Isaac    Mahaffey 
Lloyd  Mullis 
Thomas  Sands 
Lewis    Sawyer 
Robert    Tidwell 
Horace   Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

(No    Honor    Roll) 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

William    Dixon 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Cecil  Gray 
Earl    Hildreth 
Canipe    Shoe 
Charles    Widener 
William  Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell    Almond 
Jay    Brannock 
William    Broadwell 
Eugene    Bright 
William    Deaton 
Woodrow    Hager 
Treley    Frankum 
Eugene   Heafner 
Tillman    Lyles 
James    Mondie 
Daniel   McPhail 


Hercules   Rose 
Simon   Quick 
Howard    Saunders 
Charles    Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse    Smith 
George    Tolson 
J.   R.   Whitman 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer 
Kenneth   Brooks 
Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent    Hawes 
James    Lane 
Claude    McConnell 
Randall   Peeler 
Fred   Rhodes 
Earl   Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond    Andrews 
John    Baker 
Edward  Carter 
Robert    Deyton 
Leonard    Dawn 
Audie    Farthing 
Troy  Gilland 
Henry    Glover 
John   Hamm 
William    Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman   Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy    Mumford 
Charles    McCoyle 
Norvell    Murphy 
Glenn    McCall 
John    Reep 
James    Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles    Steepleton 
J.   C.  Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Ray   Bayne 

Jennings    Britt 
William    Barrier 
Aldine    Duggins 
James    Ledford 
Paul    Morris 
Claude  Moose 
J.   P.   Sutton 
William    Smith 


THE  UPLIFT  31 


Calvin    Tessneer  Roy  Helms 

George    Warren  Cecir  Jacobs 

Bennie  Wilhelm  James  Johnson 

Alton  Williams  Harvey    Ledford 

Basil    Wetherington  John   T.   Lowry 

Leroy  Lowry 

INDIAN  COTTAGE  Redmond   Lowry 

Raymond     Brooks  Varcie    Oxendine 

Frank    Chavis  Thomas    Wilson 
George   Duncan 


YOUR  FLAG  AND  YOU 

Your  Flag !  Unfurl  it  long  to  every  breeze ! 
Your  Flag   Aye  staff  it  on  land  and  seas ! 
It  needs  your  hand — to  medicate  the  woe 
Of  beggered,  sickened  earth,  to  crush  the  foe! 
Within  those  folds  is  bound  your  sacred  ALL; 
When  it  goes  down,  Ah,  know  you  too  must  fall ! 
So,  press  it!  caress  it!  and  bless  it! 
Your  grand  Red,  White,  and  Blue! 
Your  Flag!     What  mission  new  today  it  bears 
Your  Flag!     What  helpful  hand  today  it  shares! 
To  right  the  world,  to  null  the  tyrant's  wrong, 
To  brother  men  in  Freedom's  world-wide  throng ; 
It  seeks  your  sacrifice,  your  hand,  your  gold — 
Your  life,  it  needs  be — for  the  task  is  bold ! 
So,  press  it !  caress  it !  and  bless  it ! 
Your  dear  Red,  White,  and  Blue ! 
Your  Flag!     Shall  it  by  tyrant  e'er  be  downed? 
Your  Flag!     Shall  stain  e'er  on  its  white  be  found? 
Shall  its  own  blood-red  stripes  e'er  test  untrue? 
Or  shall  one  single  star  fall  from  its  blue? 
Ah  no!     Not  while  your  hearts  are  true,  blood-red; 
Not  till,  please  God,  you're  fallen,  helpless,  dead ! 
So,  press  it !  caress  it !  and  bless  it ! 
Your  own  Red,  White,  and  Blue! 

— Rev.  John  F.  McShane 


*    X     I3*» 


m  UPLIFT 

VOL.  XXIX  CONCORD,  N.  C,  JULY  19,  1941  NO.  29 


Co\^0tV 


I  MIND 

i  The  man  whose  mind  is  always  closed 

To  thoughts  and  deeds  worthwhile, 
jj  Will  never  gain  things  good  and  true 

Nor  oft  have  cause  to  smile; 

While  he  who  keeps  an  open  mind 
||  Will  analyze  the  facts, 

And  seldom  have  cause  to  regret 

Unwise  or  faulty  acts. 

I  — Selected. 


PUBLISHED    iY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AN3  INOUSTRFAL  SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL    COMMENT  3-7 

BRAZIL  HIGHLY  AMERICANIZED  REPUBLIC  OF 

SOUTH   AMERICA                               By   E.   Bardford   Church  8 

THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  BUGS                          By  Wilfred  Brown  12 

PERFECTS  INVENTION  TO  ELIMINATE  GLARE 

By  S.  J.  Woolfe  15 

LONDON'S  CHURCH  BELLS  UNDER  FIRE 

(Presbyterian  Tribune)  19 

THE    NEW    KNOWLEGE                                                    (Selected)  21 

BEFORE  ANOTHER  WINTER  COMES   (The  Christian  Index)  23 

CO-OPERATION                                                           (Smithneld  Herald)  24 

WHY    DISLIKE    LAW?                             (The    Baptist    Standard)  25 

THE  DESERT  SIX  INCHES  AWAY    (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,  Associate  Editor 


I  LOST  A  FRIEND 

For  twenty  years  his  friendship  was  one  of  my  most  cherished  possessions. 
It  was  not  that  we  saw  eye  to  eye — we  had  arguments  that  sometimes  lasted 
into  the  wee  hours  of  the  morning.  Our  trust  in  each  other  was  manifested 
in  the  way  we  bared  the  innermost  secrets  of  our  lives,  and  shared  our  highest 
aspirations  and  fondest  dreams. 

Then  he  began  to  rise.  The  public  took  him  to  its  heart.  His  name  was 
always  in  the  papers;  at  many  public  functions  he  was  at  the  speakers'  table. 
A  much  sought-after  position  was  only  a  little  way  ahead.  Though  we  no 
longer  moved  in  the  same  circles,  we  were  friends.  I  often  knew  about  moves 
he  was  going  to  make  long  before  the  papers  announced  them. 

But  my  friend  had  one  great  weakness.  (Why  must  every  genius  always 
have  a  weakness  hanging  like  a  sword  of  Damocles  over  his  head?)  I  refused 
to  believe  the  things  whispered  about  him.  Then  he  crashed.  Everything  he 
had  built  tumbled  like  a  house  of  cards  upon  him. 

Since  then  my  friend  has  avoided  me.  I  lost  him  because  he  was  ashamed, 
and  feared  my  disapproval.  I  am  not  sure  of  his  place  of  abode,  but  some 
day  I  must  seek  him.  I  want  to  shake  his  hand,  and  say:  "Listen,  pal, 
someone  has  said,  'A  true  friend  is  one  who  knows  all  about  you,  but  is  a 
friend  for  all  that.'     Come,  let  us  make  up  for  lost  time!"- — J.  S.  Royer. 


MEETING  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  TRUSTEES 

Thursday,  July  11th,  marked  the  date  of  the  meeting  of  the 
Board  of  Trustees  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Training  School-  The 
new  members  of  the  board  present,  appointed  by  Governor  Brough- 
ton,  were :  Judge  0.  J.  Sikes,  Albemarle ;  Messrs.  Gordon  C.  Hunter, 
Roxboro;  J.  W.  Wallace,  Statesville;  and  Mrs.  D.  B.  Smith,  Char- 
lotte- The  other  members  in  attendance  were :  Hon.  L.  T.  Hartsell, 
Concord;  Mrs.  R.  O.  Everett,  Durham;  and  Mrs.  George  E.  Mar- 
shall, Mt.  Airy.  The  last  three  named  have  faithfully  served  this 
institution  as  members  of  the  board  for  many  years,  and  by  their 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

reappointment  will  continue  their  interest  in  the  young  boys  who 
need  their  attention.  The  terms  of  all  board  members  will  expire 
April  10,  1945.  Mr.  Hartsell  was  named  chairman;  Mrs.  Everett, 
vice-chairman ;  and  Mr.  Herman  Cone,  of  Greensboro,  secretary. 

Superintendent  Charles  E.  Boger  gave  a  full  report  relative  to  the 
activities  and  finances  of  the  institution.  The  report  on  the  recent 
purchase  of  acreage  of  farm  land,  about  two  hundred  acres,  was 
received.  This  makes  the  acreage  of  farm  land  now  belonging  to 
the  School  close  to  one  thousand  acres,  and  it  will  be  used  to  raise 
grain,  grass,  fruit  and  vegetables  to  meet  the  demands  of  the  insti- 
tution in  every  respect. 

The  bequest  of  the  late  Mrs.  W.  H.  S.  Burgwyn,  of  Raleigh,  a 
former  member  of  the  board  of  trustees,  to  the  Stonewall  Jackson 
Training  School,  was  noted  with  interest. 

The  information  that  the  State  Highway  Commission  was  going 
to  top-surface  the  roads  of  the  institutional  grounds  was  accepted 
as  a  wonderful  contribution.  By  so  treating  the  many  winding 
roads  here,  the  upkeep  of  same  will  be  much  easier  and  dust  will  be 
practically  eliminated,  and  the  picturesque  surroundings  will  be 
made  more  attractive  and  orderly. 

This  meeting  of  old  friends  and  the  new  ones  lately  brought  into 
the  work  of  the  School  soon  revealed  the  fact  that  all  had  a  common 
interest — the  welfare  of  the  neglected  boy — and  was  most  pleasant 
and  profitable.  After  a  social  gathering  the  board  members  left 
for  their  respective  homes,  expressing  their  interest  in  this  human- 
itarian institution. 


AN  INTERESTING  INCIDENT 

A  story  that  carries  a  mystery  never  fails  to  elicit  interest,  there- 
fore, the  deeper  the  mystery,  the  more  intense  is  the  interest.  The 
story  in  mind  at  this  time  began  while  dining  on  July  4th  in  the 
Rutherford  Cottage  at  this  institution.  While  in  the  midst  of  an 
engaging  conservation,  the  hostess  suddenly  arose  from  her  chair 
and  said,  "I  have  something  I  must  show  you,"  and  turned  to  the 
mantel,  taking  therefrom  a  small  package  that  contained  four  bands 
that  had  been  taken  from  the  legs  of  two  carrier  pigeons.     She 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

then  showed  a  paper  upon  which  she  had  written  the  figures,  or 
code,  that  had  been  placed  between  the  bands  and  a  piece  of  rubber. 
The  presumption  is  that  the  rubber  was  used  to  protect  the  code 
from  being  damaged  by  rains  or  damp  weather. 

Doubtless  by  this  time  the  question  arises  from  whence  came  the 
carrier  pigeons,  and  how  they  were  caught.  Therein  lies  the  mys- 
tery. "Well,"  said  the  hostess  to  her  guests,  "for  several  days  last 
week,  when  going  to  my  room  on  the  second  floor,  I  heard  cooing, 
almost  a  moan,  such  as  pigeons  make  when  looking  around  for  nest- 
ing places.  The  noise  was  mournful  and  really  disturbing."  It 
was  decided  to  investigate  the  third  story  of  the  cottage.  The  offi- 
cer in  charge  made  a  tour  of  the  third  floor,  and  the  picture  present- 
ed was  one  of  pathos.  There  was  in  the  attic  a  bucket,  the  bottom 
of  which  was  covered  with  a  mixture  of  tar  and  grease.  In  this 
bucket  were  two  pigeons,  one  dead  and  the  other  exhausted,  -show- 
ing but  little  evidence  of  life. 

It  is  believed  that  these  birds  flew  through  an  open  window,  seek- 
ing shelter,  and  seeing  the  bucket  perhaps  thought  it  contained 
water  or  food.  In  this  tar  and  grease  they  were  trapped  and  died 
while  on  a  mission,  that  of  carrying  a  message  to  some  point,  no  one 
can  guess  where.  What  to  do  with  these  bands  was  discussed  by 
the  guests  present.  Many  suggestions  were  offered,  and  it  was 
finally  the  concensus  of  opinion  that  the  bands  taken  from  the 
dead  pigeons'  legs  be  turned  over  to  the  office  of  the  F.  B.  L  in  Char- 
lotte. 

The  story  related  may  be  "much  ado  about  nothing",  and  then 
the  secret  code  may  be  from  friends  of  our  country  or  there  is  a 
possibly  of  it  being  otherwise.  The  moral  of  this  tale  is  do  not 
put  off  until  tomorrow  what  can  be  done  today.  In  this  instance 
the  lives  of  two  birds,  flying  on  a  mission,  could  probably  have  been 
saved  if  an  investigation  had  been  made  sooner.  Finis  will  be 
written  to  this  story  after  hearing  from  the  Federal  Bureau  of 
Investigation. 


ONE  MAN'S  EXPERIENCES 
Ignace  Jan  Paderewski,  one  of  the  world's  greatest  pianists,  in 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

spite  of  many  handicaps  during  his  life,  as  told  in  the  following 
editorial  from  the  Morganton  News-Herald,  was  probably  the  best 
known  man  of  his  profession.  While  he  attained  great  heights, 
receiving  the  plaudits  of  multitudes  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  he 
remained  a  loyal  supporter  of  every  cause  for  the  good  of  his  na- 
tive Poland.     Read: 

In  commenting  on  the  life  of  the  great  Paderewski,  perhaps 
the  greatest  man  that  Poland  ever  produced,  a  great  statesman 
as  well  as  a  world-famous  musician,  newspapers  reviewed  the 
outstanding  events  of  his  long  career  when  he  died  a  few  weeks 
ago.  It  seems  almost  unbelievable  that  one  man's  experiences 
should  have  covered  so  much.  An  outline  of  the  things  that 
Paderewski  saw  and  experienced  included  the  following: 

His  mother  murdered,  his  father  imprisoned,  his  grandfather 
exiled  in  a  futile  rebellion  for  freedom  when  he  was  three 
years  old. 

His  beloved  country  divided,  oppressed,  for  fifty  long,  tur- 
bulent years- 

His  country  fought  over  by  two  great  opposing  forces  in 
the  World  War,  devastated  and  stricken  again  and  again. 

Its  independence  declared  four  years  later. 

Two  years  later,  a  bitter  and  almost  disastrous  war  with  the 
new  Soviet  state. 

Twenty  years  of  effort  to  establish  republican  government  in 
the  face  of  old  racial  and  nationalist  hatreds. 

Another  war,  and  his  country  overun  by  blitzkrieg  and  par- 
titioned in  a  few  weeks. 

Less  than  a  year  later,  another  fierce  campaign  sweeping 
across  its  prostrate  body. 

All  this,  in  Ignace  Jan  Paderewski's  80  years.  Yet  despite 
it  all,  he  was  able  to  live  a  full  and  productive  life  in  art. 


ON  DIMMING  LIGHTS 

To  those  who  fail  to  dim  their  lights  when  meeting  another  car 
we  would  like  to  quote  the  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina 
on  that  subject.  In  Section  94  we  read:  "The  head  lamps  of 
motor  vehicles  shall  be  so  constructed,  arranged  and  adjusted  that 
they  will  at  all  times  and  under  normal  atmospheric  conditions  and 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

on  a  level  road  produce  a  driving  light  sufficient  to  render  clearly 
discernible  a  person  two  hunderd  feet  ahead,  but  any  person  operat- 
ing a  motor  vehicle  upon  the  highways  when  meeting  another 
vehicle,  shall  so  control  the  lights  of  the  vehicle  operated  by  him 
by  shifting,  depressing,  deflecting,  tilting  otr  dimming  the  head 
light  beams  in  such  manner  as  shall  not  project  a  glaring  or  dazz- 
ling light  to  persons  in  front  of  such  head  lamp." 

In  other  words,  dim  your  headlights  when  meeting  another  car 
on  the  highways  at  night.  The  law  requires  it,  courtesy  suggests 
it,  safely  demands  it. 


DON'T  BLAME  FINLAND 

We  were  so  well  impressed  by  the  fairmindness  of  Editor  Carl 
Goerch,  of  The  State  magazine,  in  which  he  dealt  with  Finland's 
position  in  the  present  war,  that  we  are  passing  it  on  to  our  readers, 
as  follows : 

Finland  has  aligned  herself  with  Germany,  and  there  are 
some  people  who  apparently  are  inclined  to  criticize  the  little 
country  for  this  action. 

But  don't  blame  Finland:  she  is  merely  taking  the  lesser  of 
two  evils,  and  confronted  with  necessity  of  choosing  between 
her  old  enemy,  Russia,  and  Germany,  she  chooses  Germany. 

Finland  is  not  embracing  Naziism:  no  more  so  than  we  are 
embracing  Communism  by  accepting  Russia's  aid  in  fighting 
Germany.     It'll  all  get  straightened  out  properly  in  the  end. 


THE  UPLIFT 


BRAZIL  HIGHLY  AMERICANIZED 

REPUBLIC  OF  SOUTH  AMERICA 

By  E.  Bradford  Church  in  Charlotte  Observer 


Speed,  speed,  speed.  That's  the 
motor  slogan  in  Brazil.  We  in  the 
United  States  hear  much  about  Brazil 
in  its  relation  to  its  great  world 
production  of  coffee  but  no  guide  book, 
travel  volume  or  newspaper  story- 
has  yet  impressed  me  with  the  speed 
motorists  maintain  on  the  highways. 
America  with  its  vast  road  system 
is  usually  thought  of  as  having  a  high 
rate  of  deaths  and  accidents  due  to 
automobiles  but  from  all  observation 
Brazil  would  seem  to  me  to  be  a  very 
close  second  or  perhaps  to  exceed  us. 

The  speed  of  motor  traffic  in  Rio 
de  Janeiro  is  unbelievable.  The  speed 
law  has  been  variously  quoted  in  the 
neighborhood  of  45-50  miles  per  hour 
in  the  city  limits.  It  would  seem  to 
be  higher. 

We  are  partly  to  blame  perhaps 
because  it  is  we  alone  who  supply  them 
with  automobiles.  But  there  is  one 
desirable  aspect,  to  be  sure  in  that  it 
means  it  doesn't  take  anytime  to  get 
places,  which  we  in  America  have  al- 
ways thought  we  excelled  in. 

Brazil  is  an  enormous  country  in 
area — the  size  of  the  United  States 
plus  Texas.  So  much  of  it  is  moun- 
tainous or  tropical  jungle  that  only 
a  small  portion  has  been  developed. 

Airplanes  are  fast  opening  up  bet- 
ter means  of  communication  and 
transportation,  and  North  Americans 
excluded  from  European  travel  and 
business  because  of  the  war  are  turn- 
ing more  and  more  southward  and 
becoming  better  acquainted  with  this 
too    little    known    land.     The    moun- 


tainous nature  of  the  country  has 
prevented  railroads  from  being  eas- 
ily or  reasonably  built,  so  water  and 
air  are  the  most  favored  means  of 
transportation. 

Pan-American  airways  makes  New 
York  and  Rio  about  three  and  a  half 
days  apart;  the  ocean  route  via  the 
Good  Neighbor  Fleet  which  plies 
along  the  east  coast  of  South  Amer- 
ica may  seem  long — a  week  and  a 
half — but  truly  a  delight  to  those  who 
enjoy   steamer  travel. 

It  is  hard  to  believe  but  not  long 
ago  an  American  bookstore  keep- 
er hesitated  as  to  the  existence  of 
a  Portuguese  language.  It  is  the 
language  of  Brazil.  Not  many  of 
us  would  go  equipped  to  converse 
with  the  inhabitants  of  Brazil  in  their 
native  tongue  but  rest  assured  Spanish 
goes  across  anywhere.  And  then 
one  encounters  French  and  German 
to  an  amazing  degree  and  of  course 
English. 

The  population  comprises  a  curious 
conglomeration  of  strains.  The  per- 
centage of  whites  is  51,  a  smaller  per 
cent  are  mixed,  blacks,  and  Indians. 
Japs,  Germans,  and  Poles  and  other 
nationalities  have  come  in  large  num- 
bers and  have  become  assimilated, 
except  for  the  Germans.  Jews  are 
being  less  welcomed  than  they  were 
and  if  they  don't  take  to  agriculture 
are    being    deported    frequently. 

The  Americanization  of  Brazil  is 
extraordinary.  American  cars,  as 
has  been  mentioned,  are  in  evidence 
everywhere — Chevrolets,  Fords,  Pack- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ards,  Chryslers  and  Hudsons  are 
makes  I  have  spotted  in  particular. 
Other  American  products  are  more 
conspicuous  here  than  in  any  Europe- 
an large  city  of  over  a  million  popula- 
tion as  is  Rio.  One  sees  ads  for 
pads,  toothpaste,  adding  machines, 
elevators,  gasolines,  lipstick  and  other 
products. 

The  sad  aspect  of  the  scale  of  some 
American  products  in  Brazil  is  the 
terrible  prices  that  are  put  on  them, 
of  necessity,  because  of  high  import 
duties.  Ford  autos  retail  in  Rio  at 
three  times  the  price  asked  in  New 
York.  American  movies  have  be- 
come amazingly  popular.  Portuguese 
captions  are  affixed  as  is  customary 
for  us  to  put  on  English  titles  on  for- 
eign films. 

It  is  impossible  to  say  very  much 
about  Brazil  without  pausing  for 
comment  upon  its  great  capital  city, 
Rio  de  Janerio — River  of  January  in 
English,  which  is  a  misnomer  selected 
by  a  misguided  16th  century  naviga- 
tor who  didn't  reaiize  it  was  simply 
a  tremendous  harbor  and  not  a  river 
that  he  had  anchored  in. 

The  harbor  of  Rio  is  the  most 
magnificent  and  spectacular  in  the 
world — the  more  travelled  lecturer, 
Burton  Holmes,  can  bear  me  out  on 
that  dogmatic  statement  but  it  must 
be  appreciated.  Imagine  Havana  with 
a  coastline  much  more  extensive  in 
length  and  backed  by  jagged  precipi- 
tous headlands,  and  you  have  a  vague 
impression  of  Rio.  It  is  a  city  of 
over  a  million,  teeming  with  speed, 
industry  and  a  progressive  20th  cen- 
tury outlook. 

The  city  is  so  spread  out  that  it 
has  not  seen  fit  to  erect  many  high 
buildings.     Its     sscenic     wonders     are 


numberless  and  its  night  life  can 
pretty  well  satisfy  discriminating 
American  tra/velers.  Racing  and 
gambling  are  at  the  top  in  the  list 
of  amuesments. 

The  Brazilian  way  of  life  is  like 
that  in  any  tropical  country.  In  the 
north  of  Brazil  where  it  gets  exces- 
sively warm  the  people  are  lethargic 
and  the  poorer  classes  lazy. 

The  climate  of  Rio  resembles  that 
of  Florida  and  Havana,  I  should  judge. 
Streets  in  Rio  are  narrow  and  many 
shops  are  almost  wholly  open  to  the 
street  because  of  the  high  tropical 
blinds  rolled  up  in  the  daytime  but 
securely  barracaded  from  the  longing 
eyes  of  evening  window  shoppers  in 
the  hours  after  dark. 

Coffee  is  still  the  major  export 
of  Brazil,  and  the  United  States  her 
best  customer.  It  is  a  staple  that  has 
been  affected  less  by  the  war  than 
any  other.  Java  and  Arabia  contrib- 
uted a  good  deal  of  coffee  to  America 
in  times  past,  but  now  it  is  Brazil 
that  keeps  us  principally  supplied. 

The  war  of  course  has  cut  off 
European  markets  and  has  brought 
about  consequently  a  serious  prob- 
lem for  the  Brazilians.  That  of 
course  is  one  source  of  irritation 
in  South  American  lands — more 
particularly  in  the  Argentine.  If 
European  markets  beckon  more 
temptingly,  South  America  might 
look  to  European  powers  as  allies 
rather  than  to  North  America.  In 
the  last  year  or  two  when  European 
markets  have  virtually  disappeared 
for  South  American  coffee,  the  Bra- 
zilians have  had  to  resort  to  burn- 
ing thousands  of  bags  of  surplus. 
In  some  instances  cotton  crops  have 
supplanted  coffee. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


The  government  has  tried  to  en- 
courage farmers  through  advertise- 
ments in  street  cars  and  other 
methods  to  improve  the  crop  and 
raise  a  finer  quality  of  coffee.  There 
are  about  eight  grades  and  number 
one  is  scarce. 

Santos,  south  of  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
is  the  great  export-import  city,  and 
here  thousands  of  tons  of  cargo 
are  being  unloaded  by  every  ship 
from  North  America  while  hun- 
dreds of  bags  of  coffee  are  taken 
on  each  trip  to  be  transported  back 
to  the  United  States. 

The  method  of  preparing  and 
serving  coffee  in  Brazil  differs  from 
ours — Brazilians  take  their  coffee 
strong  and  have  it  served  the  con- 
tinental way — half  coffee  and  half 
hot  milk.  For  demi-tasse  the  cup 
is  half  filled  with  powdered  sugar 
first  and  then  the  black  coffee  is 
poured  in. 

Cotton  is  being  cultivated  on  a 
greater  scale  than  heretofore  and 
this  may  jeopardize  our  export  trade 
to  Brazil  if  we  don't  keep  our  eyes 
open. 

The  agricultural  products  which 
this  fertile  country  can  produce 
are  many  and  varied:  Corn,  tea, 
rice,  sugar  beans,  wheat  and  many 
kinds  of  fruits.  Bananas  have  been 
raised  extensively  as  well.  There 
is  a  very  small  banana  about  two 
to  three  inches  long  which  is  of  a 
most  delicious  flavor  and  for  me 
superior  to  the  regular  size  fruit 
but  unfortunately  it  is  so  perishable 
that  it  cannot  be  exported  to  the 
United  States.       It  is  regretable. 

The  Uinted  States  has  had  her 
eye  on  the  undeveloped  natural  re- 
sources    of     Brazil,     and    now    that 


Germany  is  taking  drastic  steps  to 
get  her  hand  on  them  first,  our 
government  is  getting  busy  and  do- 
ing something  about  it.  Experts 
in  mining  and  minerals  from  the 
United  States  are  making  surveys 
and  reports  and  endeavoring  to  get 
the  Brazilians  to  further  work  their 
resources  in  manganese,  iron  ore 
and  gold  and  diamonds. 

The  lack  of  adequate  transporta- 
tion facilities  is  one  major  difficul- 
ty. The  deposits  are  back  in  the 
inaccessible  reaches  of  Brazil  and 
it  is  going  to  be  costly  to  build 
railroads  to  get  these  minerals  out. 
The  Brazilians  are  hesitant  about 
developing  transportation  systems 
into  the  interior  and  Americans 
have  been  hesitating  also  about  in- 
vesting the  huge  sums  needed  to 
open  up  these  resources. 

Rubber  is  another  crop  that  out- 
side nations  are  interested  in.  Hen- 
ry Ford  owns  considerable  land 
around  the  Amazon  and  is  looking 
forward  to  developing  plantations 
when  the  problem  of  labor  becomes 
less  acute. 

Rio  de  Janeiro  resembles  to  a 
great  extent  some  of  our  boom 
towns  when  one  wanders  about  its 
streets  and  observes  the  vast  amount 
of  building  that  is  going  on.  This 
is  true  of  other  cities,  too,  as  in 
Bello  Horizonte,  a  city  of  200,000, 
north  of  Rio,  where  a  great  many 
new  hotels  have  gone  up  in  recent 
years.  It  is  but  one  of  the  good  re- 
sults of  a  progressive  forward  mov- 
ing  government. 

Getulio  Vargas  has  been  in  office 
as  president  of  Brazil  since  1930, 
virtually  a  dictator  although  he  does 
not  go  by  that  title.  He  is  as  demo- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


cratic  a  dictator  as  is  possible  and 
has  'become  very  popular  with  the 
people.  He  walks  almost  every  day 
from  the  Guanabara  Palace,  his 
home,  to  the  Gattete  Palace,  seat 
of  the  nation's  government,  a  dis- 
tance of  about  two  miles.  People 
may  shake  hands  with  him  and  he 
reciprocates  cordially. 

He   abolished   the   constitution   sev- 


eral years  ago  and  has  subsittuted 
a  governing  body  of  ministers  rep- 
resenting education,  justice,  avia- 
tion, agriculture  and  so  on.  Just 
how  long  this  type  of  government 
will  exist  is  debatable  as  much 
friction  has  been  going  on  of  late, 
and  a  desire  has  been  indicated  for 
a  return  to  a  constitutional  form  of 
government. 


JUST  WHERE  YOU  ARE 


Though  other  paths  may  seem  to  you  more  fair, 

Or  sunshine  gleam  from  far, 
God  bids  you  tread  the  common  pathway  there, 

Just  where  you  are. 

You  miss  the  greater  chances  lying  near 

By  gazing  out  afar ; 
Your  place  of  usefulness  is  now  and  here, 

Just  where  you  are. 

Though  you  may  long  for  power  to  conquer  through, 

Or  be  a  guiding  star ; 
God  has  a  better  work  laid  out  for  you, 

Just  where  you  are. 


-Jessie  Wildei, 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  BUGS 

By  Wilfred  Brown 


Cattle  on  a  rolling  pasture  of  the 
Southwest  sniffed  at  the  scattered, 
scraggly  clumps  of  grass  and  turned 
away,  refusing  to  eat. 

Around  the  base  of  the  grass  clumps 
crawled  caterpillars,  millions  of  them, 
cutting  down  and  devouring  the  blades 
until  the  pastures  was  almost  strip- 
ped bare  of  vegetation.  What  the 
catapillars  did  not  eat  they  poisoned, 
so  that  it  was  useless  for  livestock 
feed. 

The  range  caterpillars,  as  the  crea- 
-pooaS  air}  Suoure  o.ib  'parreo  ojt?  saan} 
iest  of  insects.  They  eat  almost 
without  stopping  from  the  time  they 
emerge  from  tiny  eggs  until  they  en- 
ter the  pupa  stage.  They  seem  to 
eat  from  habit,  as  well  as  from  hun- 
ger. 

A  dark,  buzzing  cloud  of  millions 
upon  millions  of  grasshoppers  swept 
over  a  midwest  horizon  and  settled 
on  a  field  of  flourishing  corn  that 
tossed  its  blades  and  tassels  in  the 
breeze.  Within  an  hour  the  field  was 
stripped  bare,  until  only  scattered 
stalks  of  the  corn  remained. 

In  truck  gardening  sections  plagues 
of  caterpillars  and  "mormon  crickets" 
sometimes  arise  seemingly  from  no- 
where, and  move  from  field  to  field, 
destroying  all  vegetation  in  their  path. 
Sometimes  they  can  be  halted  by 
ditches  filled  with  water  or  flaming 
oil,  but  never  before  they  have  de- 
stroyed crops  that  were  the  only 
hope  of  profit  for  scores  of  farmers. 

Some  who  have  witnessed  the  spec- 
tacular and  almost  complete  destruc- 
tion wrought  by  hordes  of  insects  can- 
not help  believing  that  there  may  be 


something  to  the  pessimistic  predic- 
tion that  the  bugs  will  inherit  the 
earth.  According  to  this  theory,  in- 
sects gradually  will  destroy  all  plant 
life  in  the  world.  Then  animals  that 
depend  on  plants,  and  even  human  life 
could  no  longer  exist. 

But  most  scientists  think  "there  is 
hope,  and  it  lies  in  the  very  insects 
themselves. 

There  are  more  than  six  hundred 
thousand  different  kinds  of  insects 
in  the  world,  far  more  than  all  other 
kinds  of  life.  Some  are  fearful  look- 
ing creatures,  measured  in  inches, 
and  some  are  so  small  that  they  are 
almost  invisible  to  the  human  eye. 
Some  are  beautiful  and  some  are  re- 
volting in  appearance.  Some  insects 
because  of  their  nature  are  enemies 
of  men,  but  many  more  are  his  friends. 

Everyone  has  heard  the  old  non- 
sense verse  which  reads: 

"Big  bugs  have  little  bugs 
Upon  their  backs  to  bite'm, 
Little  bugs  have  lesser  bugs 
And  so  on  ad  infinitum." 

That  rhyme  tells  the  story  of  the 
most  effective  check  on  insect  pests. 
Every  species  of  insects  has  its  own 
enemies  in  the  insect  world. 

Nature  seems  to  have  wonderfully 
balanced  the  insect  world,  as  well  as 
the  plant  and  animal  world,  so  that 
every  living  thing  may  have  its  place. 
The  natural  enemies  of  one  kind  pre- 
vent it  from  increasing  out  of  pro- 
portion to  the  rest. 

It  is  only  when  man  has  upset  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


balance  of  nature  that  troubles  with 
the  insect  world  arise.  Cultivation 
of  fields  that  once  grew  wild,  or  plant- 
ing a  large  area  to  a  single  crop,  may 
create  conditions  particularly  favor- 
able for  some  destructive  type  of  in- 
sect. At  the  same  time  the  insect's 
natural  enemies  may  be  reduced  in 
numbers,  or  may  not  increase  nearly 
as  fast. 

Many  harmful  insects  were  intro- 
duced into  the  United  States  accident- 
ally from  Europe  or  the  Orient,  with 
plants,  shi-ubs,  bulbs,  seed  or  other 
products.  All  imports  now  are  care- 
fully inspected  and  in  some  cases 
fumigated,  but  we  already  are 
hosts  to  many  definitely  "undesirable 
aliens."  One  of  the  most  undesirable 
is  the  destructive  Japanese  beetle. 

Some  of  the  insect  "foreigners" 
thrived  in  America  both  because  they 
found  food  to  their  liking  and  because 
none  of  their  natural  enemies  were 
imported  with  them. 

After  man  has  badly  upset  the  bal- 
ance of  nature  in  the  insect  world, 
through  ignorance  or  carelessness,  he 
is  doing  what  he  can  to  restore  it. 
Scores  of  United  States  Department 
of  Agriculture  laboratories  and  ex- 
periment stations  in  all  sections  of 
America  are  rearing  and  releasing 
"big  bugs  and  little  bugs" — mostly 
little — to  prey  on  the  insects  that 
damage  crops. 

Dozens  of  field  men  are  at  work 
abroad,  collecting  insects  that  might 
be  valuable  allies  of  man  in  his  fight 
against  his  enemies. 

Many  of  the  insect  allies  proved 
disappointing.  They  did  not  find  the 
climate  suitable,  or  for  some  reason 
were  unable  to  reduce  their  enemies 
to  reasonable  numbers. 


The  bugs  that  aid  man  in  his  fight 
against  insect  enemies  are  divided  in- 
to three  classes:  those  which  feed  up- 
on the  insects  themselves,  those  which 
attack  the  caterpillars  or  larvae,  and 
those  that  attack  the  eggs.  The  egg 
eaters  are  the  most  valuable,  because 
they  act  before  the  caterpillar,  the 
most  destructive  stage  in  the  life  of 
an  insect,  has  a  chance  to  develop. 

The  best  known  friend  of  man  that 
attacks  other  insects  is  the  handsome 
ladybird  beetle,  the  subject  of  the  old 
verse  starting:  "Ladybird,  ladybird, 
fly  away  home — " 

The  native  ladybird,  usually  bright 
red  with  black  spots,  is  found  in  al- 
most all  parts  of  the  United  States. 
One  species  was  brought  to  America 
from  Australia  more  than  fifty  years 
ago  to  fight  the  "cottony  cushion" 
scale  insects  on  citrus  trees  in  Cali- 
fornia. The  Australian  ladybirds 
increased  so  rapidly  that  the  scale 
soon  ceased  to  be  an  important  pest. 
A  Chinese  ladybird  was  imported  to 
fight  the  San  Jose  scale  of  apple, 
prune  and  other  fruit  trees,  but  prov- 
ed less  successful. 

The  native  ladybirds  have  a  curious 
habit  of  hibernating  in  the  winter  in 
great  colonies,  high  in  the  mountains 
buried  deep  beneath  the  snow.  Colon- 
ies of  several  bushel  of  the  beetles, 
many  thousands  of  individuals,  fre- 
quently are  found  in  the  melting 
snow  in  the  spring  in  the  high  moun- 
tains of  the  Pacific  Coast  states.  Re- 
frigerated packages  of  ladybirds  some- 
times are  carried  by  airplane  to  other 
parts  of  the  nation. 

Native  ladybirds  attack  many  kinds 
of  harmful  insects,  but  are  particu- 
larly the  enemies  of  aphids.  Aphids 
feed  on  the  foliage  of  growing  plants, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


and  are  among  the  most  prolific  of 
all  insects.  An  aphid  develops  from 
an  egg  to  an  adult  insect  in  less  than 
a  week.  Someone  once  estimated  that 
the  descndants  of  a  single  aphid,  if 
nothing  interferred,  would  within  a 
comparatively  short  time  exceed  the 
weight  of  the  earth. 

But  the  female  ladybird  lays  her 
eggs  among  the  aphid  colonies,  as 
many  as  a  thousand  in  a  single  sea- 
son. Five  days  later  the  tiny  larvae 
emerge  from  the  eggs  and  immediate- 
ly attack  the  aphids.  A  single  larvae 
may  eat  as  many  as  five  hundred 
aphids  in  the  sixteen  days  before 
it  enters  the  pupa  stage  of  its  life. 
In  another  five  days  it  emerges  as 
a  full  grown  beetle.  It  will  eat  about 
a  hundred  aphids  a  day  until  the  end 
of  the  summer  season — or  just  as  long 
as  the  great  supply  lasts. 

A  fortunate  accident  introduced  the 
Chinese  praying  mantis  into  the  Un- 
ited States  in  a  shipment  of  nursery 
stock.  This  creature  is  one  of  the 
largest  and  fiercest  of  the  insect  world. 
It  is  named  for  the  curious,  prayer- 
like posture  it  takes  on  a  twig  or 
leaf,  with  its  two  front  legs  folded 
back  waiting  for  some  other  insect 
to  come  within  reach.  An  adult  pray- 
ing mantis  is  about  three  inches  long. 
It  catches  and  eats  grasshoppers,  flies, 
June  bugs,  and  many  other  insects 
harmful  to  man. 

Various  tiny  wasps — some  less  than 
one  twenty-fifth  of  an  inch  in  length 
— have  proved  the  most  effective  allies 
in  the  battle  against  insect  pests.  Most 
of  the  wasps  lay  their  own  eggs  in- 
side the  eggs  of  the  destructive  in- 
sects. The  wasp  larvae  feed  on  the 
eggs  and  the  destructive  caterpillar 
never  hatches. 


More  than  sixty-six  millions  of  a 
wasp  called  "anastatus  disparis"  were 
introduced  into  New  England  from 
Hungary,  Russia  and  Japan  in  recent 
years  to  combat  the  gypsy  moth  ar- 
rived in  America  from  Europe  by 
accident  in  1868.  It  increased  so  ra- 
pidly that  its  caterpillars  practically 
stripped  New  England  forests  of 
leaves. 

In  the  past  thirty-five  years  more 
than  fifty  natural  enemies  of  he 
moth  were  brought  to  the  United 
States,  and  twelve  of  this  number 
established   themselves. 

A  bright-colored  beetle  proved  quite 
an  effective  enemy  of  the  caterpillars, 
but  the  wasp  that  attaacked  the  eggs 
was  much  better.  The  gypsy  moth 
is  now  well  under  control. 

Other  types  of  wasps  are  being  used 
against  Japanese  beetles,  earwigs, 
June  bugs,  the  coddling  moth  that 
produces  apple  worms,  range  cater- 
pillars and  several  other  kinds  of 
pests. 

The  Department  of  Agriculture 
reports  that  a  native  American  wasp 
now  appears  to  be  the  most  effective 
ally  in  the  fight  against  the  Japanese 
beetle,  although  many  other  of  the 
beetle's  enemies  have  been  imported 
from  the  Orient. 

That  shows  how  nature  herself 
gradually  goes  about  restoring  the 
balance  that  man  has  upset.  When 
one  species  of  destructive  insect  in- 
creases rapidly,  enemies  appear  and 
gradually  increase. 

But  sometimes  it  is  a  slow  pi'ocess, 
and  man  reaps  the  whirlwind  of  his 
own  mistakes.  So  he  is  taking  sides 
in  the  battle  of  the  bugs,  and  trying 
to  help  nature  restore  the  balance. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


PERFECTS  INVENTION  TO 

ELIMINATE  GLARE 

By  S.  J.  Woolfe  in  Chalotte  Observer 


I  learned  this  the  other  day  in  a 
drab-looking  factory.  I  put  on  a 
pair  of  smoky  spectacles  handed  to 
me  by  the  young  man  who  had 
made  the  peculiar  glass  in  them.  I 
looked  out  of  the  window  and  the 
dazzling  reflections  on  a  sunny 
street  had   disappeared. 

Then  he  led  me  into  a  large  dark- 
ened room  and  suddenly  turned  on 
two  automobile  headlights.  I  was 
blinded  by  the  glare,  but  when  I 
put  on  another  pair  of  spectacles, 
the  blaze  of  light  died  down  to  two 
subdued  spots  and  the  surrounding- 
objects  which  had  been  invisible 
loomed  out  of  the  darkness.  Be- 
fore many  years  this  may  be  the 
way  all  night  drivers  will  see. 

And  that  was  not  all.  Pictures 
projected  on  screens,  which  seemed 
blurred  to  the  naked  eye,  took  on 
depth  (like  the  old  stereopticons) 
when  viewed  through  these  magic 
lenses.  There       were       prophetic 

gleams  of  what  moving  pictures 
soon  will  be. 

I  was  prepared  for  more  miracles 
and  I  saw  them  when  I  stood  before 
a  sheet  of  glass  behind  which  a 
light  glowed.  My  guide  took  differ- 
ent objects  and  held  them  before 
glass  and  as  he  turned  and  twisted 
them  they  took  on  all  the  colors  of 
the  rainbow..  Even  now  this  prop- 
erty of  materials  to  assume  differ- 
ent hues  is  being  used  in  construc- 
tion to  show  where  strains  and 
stress  come. 

"What     are     these     lenses     which 


change  the  visible  world  and  play 
such  strange  tricks  with  light?"  I 
asked. 

And  the  young  inventor  smilingly 
replied:  "They  are  optical  picket 
fences." 

Then  Edwin  H.  Land,  the  inven- 
tor, suggested  that  I  go  into  his 
office  and  there,  as  he  posed  for  a 
sketch,  he  told  me  something  about 
the  picket  fences  that  he  has  been 
building  since  he  was  a  boy. 

It  was  hard  to  believe  that  this 
unassuming  young  man  had  found 
the  answer  which  older  scientists 
had  sought  in  vain  for  years — a 
glass  which  would  permit  only 
certain  light  vibration  to  pass 
through  it. 

It  is  inventors  like  Land  whose 
names  go  clown  in  history.  They 
are  the  men  who  use  scientific  dis- 
coveries for  practical  purposes. 
Joseph  Henry  developed  the  elec- 
tromagnet but  Morse  applied  it  to 
telegraphy.  The  waves  which  Hertz 
discovered  were  employed  by  Mar- 
coni for  wireless.  And  both  Edi- 
son and  the  Wright  brothers  gained 
their  fame  by  turning  the  work  of 
others  to  everyday  use. 

And  so  Land,  basing  his  experi- 
ments with  polarized  light  on  what 
had  been  done  before,  succeeded  in 
producing  a  cheap  substitute  for  a 
scientific  instrument  which  up  to 
his  time  was  employed  chiefly  in 
the  laboratory.  He  also  found  many 
new  uses  for  it. 

As    he    sat    speaking    in    his    large, 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


light  office,  he  looked  little  like  the 
accepted  conception  of  a  scientist. 
Youthful  in  manner  as  well  as  in 
appearance,  he  is  modest  almost  to 
the  point  of  being  shy.  His  well- 
groomed  clothes  are  smart  in  cut. 
One  can  see  his  counterpart  catching 
morning  trains  at  suburban  stations. 
His  smoothly  brushed  hair  is  dark, 
his  lips  are  heavy,  and  his  deep  gray 
eyes  with  their  extraordinarily  long 
lashes  add  a  certain  poetic  quality 
to  his  round  face. 

In  frank  and  simple  manner  over 
and  over  again,  he  stressed  his  de- 
sire to  remove  the  aura  from  sci- 
ence. 

"People  regard  science,"  he  said, 
"as  something  apart  from  their 
lives,  and  while  men  and  women 
do  not  hesitate  to  read  history  or 
biography  they  shy  away  from 
reading  anything  about  a  subject 
with  which  they  should  be  deeply 
concerned. 

"Perhaps  the  scientists  themselves 
are  to  blame  for  this  for  many  of 
them  have  acted  as  if  it  were  pos- 
sible only  for  exceptional  people  to 
understand  what  they  are  doing. 
I  would  like  to  see  a  growing  in- 
terest generally  in  what  is  taking 
place  in  laboratories." 

I  asked  him  if  the  day  of  the 
lonely  scientist  was  not  past;  if  the 
great  inventions  and  discoveries  of 
the  present  were  not  the  product 
of  the  big  industrial  laboratories. 

"In  a  sense  that  is  true,"  he  re- 
plied. "Many  of  the  recent  innova- 
tions have  been  the  work  of  a  num- 
ber of  men.  Yet  even  in  the  ex- 
periments that  are  being  carried  out 
by  the  large  companies  you  will 
usually     find     there     is     a      guiding 


genius,  some  one  with  a  vision  who 
dreams  perhaps  of  what  to  most 
men  would  seem  impossible,  and  it 
is  he,  no  matter  how  many  work 
on  the  problem,  who  is  responsible 
for  it." 

It  was  strange  that,  as  he  said 
this,  it  never  crossed  his  mind  that 
he  was  one  of  these  dreamers. 
When  I  insisted  I  wanted  to  hear 
of  some  of  the  exciting  happenings 
in  his  life,  he  said: 

"There  are  enough  romance  and 
drama  in  the  laboratory  to  satisfy 
anyone.  What  more  excitement 
can  you  imagine  than  the  feverish 
anxiety  which  exists  when  the  out- 
come of  an  experiment  hangs  in  the 
balance,  and  you  stand  waiting  to 
see  if  what  you  have  worked  out 
in  theory  will  actually  happen?" 

Yet  there  is  drama  in  Mr.  Land'« 
life  about  which  he  refused  to 
speak.  He  was  born  in  Bridgeport, 
Connecticut,  32  years  ago,  and  at 
an  age  when  most  boys  are  in- 
terested in  sports  and  games  he  was 
already  delving  into  the  mysteries 
of  light.  He  entered  Harvard  when 
he  was  19,  but  left  within  a  few 
months  to  carry  on  experiments  by 
himself.  For  three  years  he  work- 
ed alone,  and  then  he  returned  to  col- 
lege and  was  given  a  laboratory. 

But  he  needed  some  delicate  in- 
struments, so  the  story  goes,  which 
but  one  man  in  the  university  had, 
and  this  man  refused  to  let  young 
Land  use  them.  However,  the  room 
in  which  they  were  kept  opened 
onto  a  fire  escape. 

Science  in  this  case,  like  love, 
laughed  at  locksmiths,  for  nightly 
the  young  experimenter  climbed 
the    fire    escape,    entered    the    room 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


and  with  a  pass  key  unlocked  the 
closet  in  which  the  instruments 
were  hidden.  Then  bending  over  a 
table  stealthily  he  made  his  cal- 
culations. For  weeks  he  did  this 
until  he  had  obtained  the  data  he 
was  after. 

While  Land  would  not  talk  about 
his  life,  he  was  ready  to  explain 
fully  his  "picket  fence"  work. 

"Nobody  knows  what  happens  in 
light,"  he  said.  "The  most  we  can 
say  is  that  its  waves  are  different 
from  those  of  sound  and  that  they 
swap  from  side  to  side  as  well  as 
up  and  down. 

"Let's  pretend  a  ray  of  light  is  a 
rope.  Suppose  you  tied  one  end  of 
this  rope  to  a  post,  then  having 
passed  the  other  through  a  couple 
of  picket  fences,  you  began  shak- 
ing it  in  all  directions.  The  waves 
would  move  along  the  rope  until  they 
struck  the  first  picket  fence.  This 
would  act  as  a  barrier  to  all  the  vi- 
brations except  the  vertical  ones. 
These  could  pass  through. 

"The  glass  which  you  have  been 
looking  through  combs  out  the 
tangle  of  light  waves  and  permits 
the  passage  of  only  those  which 
are  parallel  to  its  axis.  In  scientific 
terms,  the  glass  polarizes  the  light. 
All  our  work  here  is  based  on  this 
simple  fact." 

He  then  went  on  to  say  that  the 
polarization  of  light  was  no  new 
discovery.  The  phenomena  was  first 
observed  over  300  years  ago  in  con- 
nection with  a  crystal  called  Iceland 
spar.  In  the  course  of  time  other 
crystals  were  found  which  also  had 
the  property  of  retarding  all  but 
one  type  of  vibration  of  light  waves. 
The  trouble  was  that  all  these  min- 


erals were  rare  and  costly.  Land 
was  determined  to  find  a  cheap  sub- 
stitute for  them. 

In  his  search  he  had  run  across 
a  discovery  made  by  Dr.  William 
Herapath  over  a  half  century  be- 
fore. The  doctor  had  noticed  that 
a  tiny  crystal  formed  by  combining 
iodine  with  quinine  salt  would 
polarlize  light. 

"The  old  Ganot's  Physics,"  Mr. 
Land  explained,  "referred  to  this 
material,  called  after  its  discoverer, 
herapathite,  but  the  modern  books 
did  not.  The  old  Encyclopedia  Bri- 
tannica  mentioned  him  but  the  mod- 
ern editions  left  hdm  out.  Even  in 
Webster's  dictionary  herapathite  is 
listed  as  an  obsolete  word. 

"No  sooner  did  I  read  about  it 
than  I  set  out  to  apply  it  to  remov- 
ing the  glare  from  automobile  head- 
lights. The  crystals,  however,  are 
microscopically  small,  they  are  ex- 
tremely fragile  and  all  efforts  to 
grow  them  over  large  areas  had 
been  unsuccessful." 

After  10  years  of  work,  Land 
solved  the  problem  by  piecing  small 
areas  together.  He  does  this  by  im- 
bedding the  minute  crystals  in  a  sub- 
stance similar  to  photographic  film 
and  then  to  stretching  this  until  their 
axes  are  all  in  line.  The  film  is  then 
sandwiched  between  two  plates  of 
glass.  In  every  square  inch  of  it 
there  are  billions  of  invisible  optical 
slots  formed  by  billions  of  these  par- 
allel crystals. 

All  of  Land's  experiments  were 
not  conducted  at  Harvard.  After 
he  had  been  there  three  years  he  left 
and  with  George  Wheelright,  an  in- 
structor who  was  little  older  than 
himself,  set  up  a  laboratory  in  a  dis- 


18  THE  UPLIFT 

carded    dairy    in    Wellesley.        From  his     product     he     placed     a     goldfish 

there   the   two   young   men   moved   to  bowl    in    such    a    position    that    when 

Boston   and   formed   the   present   cor-  a  representative  of  the  company  tried 

poration.     As  its  president,  Land  has  to  see  how  many  fish  were  in  it,  he 

shown    the    same    remarkable    ability  was   blinded   by  the   reflection  of  the 

as    a   businessman   that   he   has   as   a  sun.     Then  Land  handed  him  a  pair 

scientist.  of    spectacles    made    with    his    glass 

His    methods    at    times    border    on  and  told  him  to  look  a   second  time, 

the    spectacular.     In    order    to    inter-  A  big  contract  was  the  result, 
est    a    large    optical    corporation    in 


THE  POWER  OF  WORDS 

The  power  of  the  tongue  for  evil  cannot  be  overestimated. 
We  all  know  that  words  are  living  things.  Scientists  tell 
us  that  every  uttered  word  produces  a  vibration  in  the  at- 
mosphere, and  some  have  gone  so  far  as  to  say  that  these  vi- 
brations never  entirely  cease.  However  fanciful  this  may  be, 
there  is  an  important  sense  in  which  words  live  forever.  They 
live  in  their  influence,  in  their  power.  They  live  in  the  record 
which  we  are  writing,  in  the  characters  which  we  are  building. 
When  Latimer  was  being  tried  for  heresy  he  heard  the  scratch 
of  a  pen  behind  the  tapestry.  In  a  moment  he  bethought 
himself  that  every  word  he  spoke  was  being  taken  down,  and 
then  he  became  more  careful.  So  our  words  are  being  trans- 
formed into  character  and  we  will  carry  the  record  through 
eternity.  Our  words  have  much  to  do  with  molding  our  char- 
acters- Words  fix  and  make  indelible  thoughts,  impressions, 
feelings.  To  utter  falsehood  makes  us  grow  more  false.  To 
utter  words  of  impurity  causes  us  to  become  more  impure. 
To  speak  harshly  makes  us  feel  more  harshly.  Words  have 
about  them  a  daring  and  audacity.  Once  uttered  we  move 
toward  them  in  our  feelings.  The  thought  is  not  so  powerful  as 
the  thought  made  vocal  in  words.  Again,  our  words  live  in  the 
influence  which  they  have  upon  others.  They  are  thoughtlessly 
uttered  perhaps,  but  they  are  live  seed  which  falls  into  fertile 
soil.  The  man  who  hears  them  is  influenced  by  them,  and  he 
influences  others,  and  they  influence  still  others  to  the  end  of 
time  and  through  all  eternity-  Our  words  thus  move  out  into 
eternity.  How  careful,  how  thoughtful,  how  sincere  we  ought 
to  be.  Words  good  and  evil,  words  wise  and  foolish,  words  true 
and  false,  they  will  all  live  for  eternity  in  their  influence  upon 
me,  and  in  their  influence  upon  others. — Dr.  Curtis  Lee  Laws. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


LONDON'S  CHURCH  BELLS  UNDER  FIRE 

(From  Presbyterian  Tribune) 


It  is  a  local  scandal  in  London  that 
the  Nazi  blitz  is  no  respecter  of  Sir 
Christopher  Wren.  His  famous 
churches,  housing  some  of  the  most 
melodious  bells  of  the  city,  have  taken 
the  bombing  as  severely  as  countless 
other  "military  objectives." 

Londoners,  who  have  a  historic  af- 
fection for  their  church  bells,  are 
keeping  careful  count  of  the  damage 
to  the  city  churches  and  their  war- 
silenced  carillons.  The  record  can 
be  read  between  the  lines  of  the  an- 
cient nursery  rhyme  about  London's 
churches : 

"Oranges  and  Lemons  say  the  Bells 
of  St.  Clemens."  The  blitz  finally 
caught  up  with  the  bells  of  St.  Clem- 
ent Dane,  in  the  Strand.  They  were 
to  have  been  buried  in  sand  for  the 
duration  of  the  war,  to  save  their  gay 
nursery  rhyme  peal  for  posterity.  As 
they  lay  in  the  porch  awaiting  remov- 
al, an  incendiary  fired  the  church. 
Now  only  the  walls  remain.  The  bells 
lie  in  debris.  Some  may  never  peal 
again. 

"You  owe  me  five  farthings,  say 
the  bells  of  St.  Martins."  Maybe  they 
will  go  on  collecting  their  debts  for 
years  yet,  the  bells  of  St.  Martin-in- 
the-Fields,  at  Trafalgar  Square.  A 
bomb  hit  the  church  and  damaged 
the  crypt  early  in  the  blitz,  but  the 
bells   are  still  intact. 

"When  will  you  pay  me?  Say  the 
bells  of  Old  ailey."  The  Church  of 
St.  Sepulchre,  opposite  the  Old  Bailey, 
scene  of  England's  gravest  criminal 
trials,  once  had  a  grim  task.  Its  bell 
tolled    a    death    knell    for    murderers 


condemned  to  the  gallows.  The  Cen- 
tral Criminal  Court  of  the  Old  Bailey 
has  been  hit  three  times,  but  St  Sepul- 
chre's bell  has  escaped  so  far. 

"When  I  grow  rich,  say  the  bells 
of  Shoreditch."  The  Actors'  Church, 
bells  of  Old  Bailey."  The  Church  of 
Shoreditch,  still  has  its  bells.  It  has 
another  distinction  in  its  official  re- 
gister, which  records  the  death  in 
1588  of  Thomas  Cam,  aged  207.  The 
present  church  was  built  in  1740. 

"When  will  that  be?  Say  the  bells 
of  Stepney."  Incendiaries  burned 
holes  in  the  roof  of  St.  Dunstan's 
Stepney,  known  since  the  15th  cen- 
tury as  the  Parish  Church  of  all 
those  born  at  sea.  Bomb-blast  broke 
the  windows. 

"I  do  not  know!  Says  the  great 
bell  of  Bow."  The  most  famous  of 
all  London  church  bells  are  those 
of  St.  Mary-le-Bow,  which  once 
sounded  the  city's  9  o'clock  curfew. 
For  centuries  the  hall-mark  of  a 
Londoner  was  that  he  be  born 
within  reach  of  their  sound.  The 
bells  remain,  but  the  church  has 
been   severely   damaged. 

None  of  London's  bells  has  sound- 
ed since  the  day  war  was  declared. 
Until  peace  comes  again  only  one 
event  could  make  them  speak — the 
arrival  of  invading  German  troops 
on  English  soil. 

But  war  cannot  silence  the  nurs- 
ery rhyme.  Last  night  Cockney 
children  playing  the  East  End  streets 
were  chanting  "Oranges  and  Lemons" 
as  they  chose  partners  for  the  tug- 
of-war  which  ends  their  ancient  game. 


20  THE  UPLIFT 

The   words   they   sang,  though,  were  Here    come    incendiaries   to   light 

their   own    blitz-amended   version:  you  to  bed — 

Out  with  the  sandbags!  Kill  'em 

"Gay  go  up  and  gay  go  down  all  dead!" 

To  ring  the  bells  of  London  town. 


MY  CREED 

To  this  day  that  is  mine,  my  country's  and  my  God's  I  dedi- 
cate my  all-  My  talents,  every  one,  shall  be  held  subject  to  the 
sight  draft  of  the  emergencies  of  others.  I  will  enlarge  my  soul 
by  cultivating  love  for  those  from  whom  I  find  myself  recoiling. 
No  man  shall  ever  feel  his  color  or  his  caste  in  my  presence, 
for  within  my  hearts  of  hearts  there  shall  be  no  consciousness 
of  it. 

The  man  who  has  fallen  shall  find  in  me  a  friend,  the  woman 
down  a  helper.  But  more  than  this,  those  falling  shall  have 
my  trust  that  they  may  stand  again.  The  cry  of  every  child 
shall  find  my  heart  whether  cry  of  need  or  aspirations.  Not 
one  of  all  the  nation's  "little  ones"  shall  be  despised.  Cherish- 
ing every  life  of  whatever  land  or  race,  and  mindful  of  hidden 
struggles  in  all  things,  I  will  strive  to  help  and  to  serve. 

No  word  shall  ever  pass  my  lips  that  hurts  another  in  things 
of  face,  form,  station  or  estate.  My  own  weaknesses,  my  foi- 
bles and  my  sins  shall  chasten  speech  and  spirit  and  deny 
desecration  to  pervert  them.  The  vandal  hands  of  lust  and 
hate  and  greed  shall  not  be  permitted  to  despoil. 

And  thus  I  resolve,  not  because  I  am  good,  but  that  I  want 
to  be;  not  because  I  am  strong,  but  that  I  feel  weakness;  not 
that  I  feel  above  others,  but  with  all  my  soul  I  long  to  be  of 
humankind,  both  helped  and  helper.  So  do  I  set  apart  my 
culture.  So  do  I  receive  but  to  give  to  others.  So  do  I  press 
humbly  into  the  presence  of  the  sacrificial  Son  of  Man,  crying 
out  in  eager  consecration,  "Let  me  follow  Thee,  Master,  where- 
ever  the  world  still  needs  ministry,  wherever  life  is  still  to  be 
given  for  many." 

Help  me,  Thou  whose  manger  cradle  brought  democracy  to 
light,  to  meet  in  my  own  worth  democracy's  final  test  and  to 
my  own  great  day  to  be  true. — Dr.  Charles  Medbury. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


THE  NEW  KNOWLEDGE 


(Selected) 


We  might  as  well  accept  the  new- 
knowledge  graciously,  for  it  is  sweep- 
ing in  on  an  incoming  tide.  We  in- 
stitutional people  are  accused  of  be- 
ing conservative  with  regard  to  our 
acceptance  of  change  in  our  methods. 
Without  denying  the  charge  and  with- 
out admitting  it,  the  plain  fact  faces 
us  that  everything  is  changing  in  the 
child  welfare  field.  Fortunately,  there 
Is  no  criticism  against  those  who  are 
making  every  effort  to  improve  meth- 
ods by  accepting  the  new  knowledge. 
But  at  Atlantic  City  and  at  every 
meeting  of  people  who  know  what 
child  welfare  work  is,  we  are  told 
that  we  must  get  out  of  the  rut  or 
perish. 

Report  comes  from  the  Children's 
Bureau  at  Washington  and  also  from 
the  Child  Welfare  League  of  Ameri- 
ca that  many  institutions,  especially 
at  the  north  and  east,  are  being 
closed.  Strange  to  say,  they  are  not 
being  closed  because  of  antagonistic 
assults.  No  one  seems  to  be  making 
an  attack  of  any  kind.  They  are  be- 
ing closed  for  the  simple  reason  that 
they  do  not  have  applications  for  ad- 
mission of  children.  Some  of  them 
are  endowed  and  are  in  position  to 
continue  to  care  for  children  within 
their  walls,  but  the  children  do  not 
come. 

At  one  time  there  was  a  movement  of 
considerable  strength  to  try  to  close 
the  institutions  by  force.  Most  of 
this  was  backed  by  prejudice  pure 
and  simple.  The  trend  now  is  actuated 
not  by  criticism  or  opposition  at  all. 
The     progressive     methods     of     child 


care  are  being  accepted  by  our  people 
and  by  many  of  our  constituencies. 
The  ADC  divison  of  the  Social  Secur- 
ity Act  providing  for  aid  to  dependent 
children  in  their  own  homes  is  inter- 
esting many  people.  Large  numbers  of 
children  seem  to  be  cared  for  not  ac- 
tually in  their  own  homes,  but  in 
homes  of  those  who  are  of  blood  kin. 
The  stipulaion  of  the  law  is  quite  ex- 
plict  and  certain  relatives  are  speci- 
fied as  being  acceptable  for  the  care 
of  children  with  joint  aid  from  the 
state    and    the    Government. 

The  movement  of  closing  the  in- 
stitutions appears  not  to  be  observable 
in  our  part  of  the  country  as  yet.  So 
far  as  our  limited  knowledge  goes, 
little  has  been  said  of  it.  The  fact, 
however,  is  quite  patent  that  mem- 
bers of  our  constituency  are  becom- 
ing more  and  more  favorable  to  the 
plan  for  aiding  children  by  a  public 
grant,  if  they  are  actually  cared  for 
by  relatives.  In  many  of  the  states 
these  grants  are  so  liberal  that  they 
are  preferred  to  instiutional  care. 
In  our  southeastern  area  however 
the  grants  are  so  small  that  they  are 
not  particulary  attractive;  therefore 
we  are  still  using  the  institutions. 
The  developing  sentiment  in  favor  of 
the  ADC  plan  may  be  plainly  observed, 
but  it  is  not  loud  or  pronounced.  There 
can  be  little  doubt  that  the  amount 
granted  per  child  will  within  a  few 
years  be  increased.  It  may  be  five 
years  or  so  before  our  institutions 
in  this  part  of  the  country  feel  the 
effect  of  it  all.  But  as  our  own  people, 
many    of    them    thinking    people    and 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


important  people,  gradually  change 
their  minds  with  regard  to  the  best 
types  of  child  care,  we  will  begin 
to  see  a  difference. 

We  have  a  mighty  good,  easy  time, 
most  of  us  at  least,  in  gliding  along 
in  the  good,  old  way  that  our  fathers 
established.  Some  of  us  are  doing  ex- 
actly as  we  did  thirty  years  ago,  or 
perhaps  fifty  years  ago,  but  as  styles 
are  changing  in  practically  every  de- 
partment of  human  activity,  the  Or- 
phanage style  is  changing  too.  We 
will  be  wiser  if  we  keep  our  eyes  open 
with  regard  to  the  new  proposals. 
The  traditional  way  in  Orphanage 
work,  as  elsewhere,  is  destined  to 
undei'go  pronounced  and  import- 
ant changes.  The  new  knowledge  press- 
es. There  is  something  inherent  in 
new  knowledge  that  makes  it  strongly 
contrast  with  the  old  style.  In  cer- 
tain areas  our  institutions  have  done 


a  remarkably  fine  piece  of  business- 
Multitudes  of  boys  and  girls  have 
trained  for  life,  and  they  have  been 
well  trained.  But  to  use  the  familiar 
figure  we  must  now  cut  with  the  new 
axe  that  has  been  sharpened  for  us. 
The  dull,  old  axe  will  be  very  diffi- 
cult to  use  effectively  henceforth. 
Neither  a  satisfied  constituency  nor 
a  good  big  endownment  will  preserve 
the  prestige  and  popularity  of  chil- 
dren's institutions  if  they  do  not  each 
step  with  progressive  movements. 
Traditonalism  has  a  mighty  hold  on 
people  and  it  has  a  strong  hold  on  us 
Orphanage  people.  The  traditions, 
however,  must  frequently  be  revised 
and  certainly  in  human  history  they 
have  always  been  revised  when  new 
knowledge  has  come  in.  Traditions  in 
Orphanage  work  may  persist  for  a 
while,  but  it  is  a  pretty  safe  proposi- 
tion to  say  that  they  are  doomed. 


UP  TO  YOU 

Life's  a  bunch  of  roses  in  a  sky  blue  vase, 
And  a  bunch  of  pansies,  with  a  baby  face 
In  each  blossom  of  'em,  looking  out  at  you ; 
Life's  a  world-like  playground;  life's  a  task  to  do. 

Life's  a  winding  highway  going  out  of  town; 
Life's  a  winding  byway  leadin'  'round  and  down 
To  where  streams  are  running,  rippling  in  the  sun ; 
Glad  days  are  the  short  days ;  sad  days  are  the  long. 

Life's  a  winsome  maiden  smiling  up  at  you, 
Life's  a  lover's  lane,  too,  you  may  wander  through; 
Life's  a  little  cottage  in  an  inglenook, 
Standing  in  the  shadows  by  a  winding  brook. 

Life's  a  thing  of  struggle,  fretting  and  despair, 
Climbing  up  and  falling,  rushing  here  and  there ; 
Life's  as  you  shall  make  it — love  and  skies  of  blue, 
Or  a  grumbling  journey — life  is  up  to  you. 

— Jud  Mortimer  Lewis 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


BEFORE  ANOTHER  WINTER  COMES 


(The  Christian  Index ] 


One  day  last  winter  a  casually  ob- 
servant person  was  forty  miles  out  of 
Atlanta,  in  one  of  the  wealthiest  and 
most  populous  counties  of  the  state. 
A  slow  rain  was  falling  and  the  day 
was  cold.  As  he  drove  toward  the  city 
he  overtook  a  country  school  bus  filled 
with  white  children,  the  sight  of  which 
filled  him  with  pride,  as  he  thought  of 
the  years  when  modern  school  and 
buildings  and  conveyances  at  the 
state's  expense  were  not  in  the  dreams 
of  the  far-seeing  teachers  and  school 
authorities.  "Cold  and  rain,"  he  said 
to  himself,  "do  not  affect  the  health 
and  add  to  the  discomfort  of  the  chil- 
dren of  today," 

But  shortly  after  passing  the  bus, 
he  met  a  group  of  twelve  Negro  school 
children  walking  up  the  hill  to  meet 
the  oncoming  bus.  They  were  ill-clad 
and  undernourished  and  in  every  way 
underprivileged.  One  can  imagine  his 
distress  as  he  thought  of  the  contrast 
which  was  sharp  and  powerful.  Thus 
he  spoke  to  himself.  "Why  this  dif- 
ference? If  those  children  were  white 
or  red  or  yellow,  a  conveyance  to  and 
from  school  would  be  provided.  Evi- 
derntly  those  children  are  of  Negro 
tenant  farmers  in  the  community, 
some  of  them  living  in  leaking,  cold 
homes  along  the  highway.  Their  par- 
ents are  servant  in  the  homes  of  some 
of  the  children  in  the  bus.  They 
planted,  cultivated  and  gather  the 
crops  and  some  of  those  little  black 
and  some  of  those  H*tle  lla<k  hands, 
cold  and  chapped,  picked  the  cotton, 
pulled  the  corn,  cut  the  cane,  and  cull- 
ed the  potatoes.  >  If  money  or  even  a 
comfortable  living  was   made  on  the 


farms  in  this  communnity  this  year, 
the  Negro  parents  and  their  children 
made  their  contributions  to  it,  for 
which  reason,  if  for  no  other,  their 
white  neighbors  should  see  that  a 
well-ventilated,  comfortable  school 
house  and  a  conveyance  to  and  from 
school  are  provided." 

In  the  light  of  the  conflagration  in 
Europe,  the  time  has  come  as  we  see 
it  when  the  stateman,  the  editor  and 
the  preacher  worthy  of  his  salt  will 
speak  often  on  justice  for  the  minori- 
ties in  America.  That  is  what  our 
people  want  to  give  and  what  they  will 
give  when  their  attention  is  directed 
to  this  unfortunate  discrimination. 

Of  coures  it  will  cost  more  to  buy 
and  run  extra  buses  and  build  com- 
fortable, modern  school  houses  for  our 
Negro  neighbors,  but  the  returns  in 
the  long  run  will  bring  great  reward. 
It  will  build  self-sacrificing  patriotism 
among  the  Negroes.  It  will  build  a 
better  Negro  citizenship.  It  will  deep- 
en his  respect  for  his  white  neighbors. 
It  will  deepen  the  white  man's  self- 
respect.  It  will  be  applying  the  Good 
Samaritan  principle  to  the  man  and 
his  family  to  whom  the  South  owes  a 
dept  it  can  never  pay.  And  it  will 
meet  with  the  approval  of  the  God  of 
races  and  nations  who,  in  our  day  of 
trouble,  will  say:  Inasmuch,  as  ye  did 
it  unto  the  least  of  these  my  brethren 
ye  did  it  unto  me. 

May  we  not  hope  that  before  an- 
other winter  comes  we  may  see  bet- 
ter provisions  made  for  those  chil- 
dren whose  parents  can  do  so  little 
for  them? 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


COOPERATION 

(Smithfield  Herald) 


The  movement  to  provide  the  right 
kind  of  recreation  at  the  Army  camps 
throughout  the  nation,  will  demon- 
strate the  effectiveness  of  coopera- 
tion. Whereas  in  the  World  War, 
six  social  and  religious  organizations 
strove  independently  to  keep  the 
morale  of  the  Army  men  on  a  high 
plane,  these  six  agencies  are  now 
seeking  to  promote  a  leisure  time 
program  jointly.  The  Y.  M.  C.  A., 
the  Y.  W.  C.  A.,  the  National  Catholic 
Community  Service,  the  Salvation 
Army,  the  Jewish  Welfare  Board  and 
the  National  Travelers  Aid  Associa- 
tion are  sponsoring  a  nation-wide 
campaign  to  raise  money  to  provide 
for  proper  recreation  at  the  train- 
ing camps. 

In  Johnson  County  the  drive  is 
headed  by  R.  P.  Holding  and  the 
county's  quota  has  been  set  at  $750. 
This  is  small  enough  sum  to  ask  of 
the  vast  population  that  does  not 
have  to  give  a  year's  service  at  a 
small  monthly  salary  for  their  coun- 
try's defense.  A  dollar  from  750  men 
and  women  who  have  this  viewpoint 
would   put  Johnston   "over   the   top." 

The  desirability  of  recreational 
facilities  hardly  needs  comment.     To 


take  thousands  of  young  men  out 
of  the  environment  of  local  commun- 
ities with  their  opportunities  for  so- 
cial and  recreational  life  and  hertf 
them  into  an  army  camp  with  noth- 
ing to  do  but  drill  and  perform  the 
duties  of  army  camp  life  is  a  big- 
undertaking.  To  keep  them  inter- 
ested and  happy,  far  from  family  and 
friends,  is  a  task  beyond  the  army 
itself  and  beyond  the  neighborhoods 
adjacent  to  the  camps.  It  becomes 
a  nation-wide  problem  in  which  every 
locality  however  remote  from  the 
camps,    can    assist. 

Johnston  county  has  sent  fine  youngs 
men  to  camps  through  the  Selective 
Draft  and  through  the  National 
Guards.  We  have  no  doubt  that  the 
citizens  back  home  will  do  their  part 
in  providing  the  recreational  program 
which  the  United  Social  Organizations 
are  seeking  to  underwrite  for  their 
benefit. 

The  success  of  the  venture  will  be 
a  demonstration  not  only  of  coopera- 
tion on  the  part  of  the  sponsoring- 
social  and  religious  agencies,  but  a 
demonstration  of  the  cooperation  of 
civilians  who  are  behind  the  soldiers* 
line  of  defense. 


The  greatest  man  is  he  who  chooses  the  right  with  invin- 
cible resolution ;  who  resists  the  sorest  temptations  from  within 
and  without ;  who  bears  the  heaviest  burdens  cheerfully ;  who 
is  calmest  in  storms,  and  most  fearless  under  menace  and 
frowns;  and  whose  reliance  on  truth,  on  virtue,  and  on  God, 
is  most  unfaltering. — Channing. 


THE  UPLIFT 


26 


WHY  DISLIKE  LAW? 

(The  Baptist  Standard) 


There  are  some  people  who  have  a 
deep-seated  resentment  for  rules. 
They  want  to  be  free  to  do  as  they 
please  without  any  restraints,  timita- 
tions  or  laws.  They  resent  restraints 
and  rebel  against  restraining  authorty. 
This  is  lawlessness.  The  Bible  states 
that  "Sin  is  the  transgression  of  the 
law.  "The  revised  version  reads,  "Sin 
is  lawlessness.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
that  attitnde  is  itself  sin  in  the  heart, 
and,  if  let  control,  will  bring  trouble, 
unhappiness  and  ruin  both  in  this  life 
and  hereafter. 

Obedience  to  law  is  righteouness 
and  the  desire  in  the  heart  to  obey  all 
right  and  wise  laws  is  the  best  basis 
for  a  useful,  successful  and  happy  life. 
Boys  and  girls  should  be  taught  that 
the  love  of  lawful  obedience  goes  to- 
gether with  education  skillful  training 
and  is  essential  to  both  happiness  and 
continuous  success. 

This  is  a  universe  of  law  just  to  the 
extent  that  it  is  a  universe  of  safety. 
Light  is  controlled  by  law.  Gravita- 
tion, the  force  which  holds  the  universe 
together,  is  controlled  by  law  from  the 
object  in  the  land  to  the  farthest  star. 
Flowers  bloom  according  to  law.  The 
music  that  charms  is  in  lawful  har- 
mony. The  mind  has  its  psychological 
laws.  God  revealed  in  His  Word  all 
the  laws  for  man's  moral  and  spiritual 
nature.  Blackstone  wrote:  "The  will 
of  God  is  the  moral  laws."  One  said, 
**I  delight  to  do  Thy  will,  0  God."  It 
ought  to  be  so  with  every  person  on 


earth.  Then  this  would  be  a  happy, 
peaceful,  prosperous  world. 

Everybody  ought  to  take  it  as  a  duty 
of  life  to  magnify  the  benefits  of  good 
laws,  both  human  and  divine.  There 
should  not  be  any  agreement  with  the 
silly  attitude,  or  talk,  about  freedom 
that  resents  good  laws  or  an  obedient 
attitude  of  heart. 

Every  violation  of  law  must  be  eith- 
er punished  or  pardoned  in  a  govern- 
ment of  justice.  God  is  not  unjust. 
He  never  made  a  law  for  man's  good 
and  then  set  it  aside  to  accomodate  the 
one  who  trampled  it  under  foot.  God 
provided  a  way  by  which  pardon  may 
be  obtained.  That  way  is  by  heart 
sorrow  for  defying  His  laws  and  by 
asking  pardon  because  of  the  perfect 
obedience  of  Christ  and  the  penalty 
paid  by  him  in  his  terrible  sufferings. 
Neither  God  nor  man  has  ever  thought 
of  any  way  the  violator  of  law  can  be 
pardoned  in  harmony  with  God's  jus- 
tice. "No  man  cometh  unto  the  Fath- 
er but  by  me."  "I  am  the  door ;  by  me 
if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be  saved." 
God  cannot  have  the  least  wish  to  par- 
don any  sin,  except  in  the  way  He  has 
provided.  He  is  not  a  weakling,  nor 
unjust,  nor  inconsistent.  He  is  as 
sure  to  condemn  the  sinner,  just  as  He 
has  declared  in  the  Bible,  as  he  lives. 
He  is  as  sure  to  pardon  the  broken- 
hearted penitent  who  trusts  in  His 
Son,  as  He  is  to  rule  over  the  angels 
in  heaven.  "Ask  and  ye  shall  re- 
ceive." 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  DESERT  SIX  INCHES  AWAY 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


In  the  time  of  our  Revolutionary 
ancestors,  the  desert  was  nine  inches 
away  from  the  United  States.  Today 
it    is    only    six    inches    away. 

That  is  the  dramatic  and  startling 
method  taken  by  the  National  Wild 
Life  Federation  to  call  attention  to 
the  dangers  of  soil  erosion. 

What  the  federation  means  is,  of 
course,  that  there  once  was  an  average 
of  nine  inches  of  topsoil  spread  over 
the  whole  United  States.  The  cutting 
and  burning  off  of  the  forest  cover 
has  resulted  in  such  a  washing  away 
of  that  topsoil  that  now  it  averages 
only  six  inches  in  depth. 

If  that,  too,  is  allowed  to  wash 
away,  the  United  States  would  be  a 
desert,  like  the  vast  deserts  of  China. 
How  long  would  it  take  if  the  pres- 
ent rate  of  washing  away  of  the  pre- 
cious soil  continues  without  interrup- 
tion? Fifty  years  is  one  rather  alarm- 
ing estimate.  Fifty  years  seems  even 
closer  than  six  inches. 

Probably  in  no  period  has  so  much 
progress  been  made  in  the  fight 
against  soil  erosion  as  in  the  past  10 
years.  Million  of  trees  have  been 
planted,  thousands  of  check-dams  have 
been  built  to  stop  gullying.  The  be- 
ginnings of  a  tree  shelter  belt  against 
wind  erosion  dot  the  prairies. 


It  is  only  a  beginning.  The  task 
of  conserving  our  soil  is  basic.  If 
the  soil  goes,  from  which  alone  man 
is  now  able  to  get  a  living,  all  else 
is  in  vain.  So  all  plans  aimed  at 
this  vital  form  of  conservation  are 
worth  study,  cry  for  action. 

The  Wild  Life  Federation  is  pri- 
marily interested,  of  course,  in  the 
restoration  of  those  wild  animals 
which  are  rapidly  disappearing.  It 
lists  more  than  40  species  which  are 
either  extinct  or  are  rapidly  disap- 
pearing. Those  who  are  uninterest- 
ed in  hunting,  fishing  or  natural  his- 
tory may  be  indifferent. 

But  soil  conservation  and  wild  life 
go  together.  The  game  disappears, 
not  so  much  becouse  it  has  been  killed 
off  as  becouse  the  forest  cover  is  cut 
away  and  the  streams  polluted.  It 
will  reappear  naturally  when  the 
surroundings  in  which  it  thrives  are 
made  to  reappear. 

Thus  the  two  problems  are  one,  be- 
cause it  is  restoration  of  this  forest 
cover,  and  clearing  up  of  muddy  and 
polluted  streams,  that  lessen  the  ero- 
sion that  robs  us  of  our  soil. 

This  is  another  American  heritage 
that  must  not  be  lost  while  we  are 
intent  even  on  more  immediate  things.. 


Happiness  is  a  sunbeam  which  may  pass  through  bosoms 
without  losing  a  particle  of  its  original  ray ;  nay,  when  it  strikes 
on  akindred  heart,  like  the  converged  light  on  a  mirror,  it  re- 
flects itself  with  redoubled  brightness-  It  is  not  perfected  un- 
til it  is  shared. — Jane  Porter. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


"Friendly    Neighbors,"    a    Republic  and     William     Buff,  highest    general 

production,  was  the  attraction  at  the  average;       seventh  grade — William 

regular    weekly    motion    show    in    the  Furches,     greatest  improvement     in 

auditorium,    last    Thursday    night.  writing. 


Gilmer  Harris,  of  Charlotte,  CCC 
selecting  agent,  working  with  the 
Mecklenburg  County  Welfare  Depart- 
ment, visited  the  School  last  Thurs- 
day afternoon.  Accompanied  by  Su- 
perintendent Boger,  he  made  the 
rounds   of   the  various   departments. 


Having  made  good  records  during 
their  stay  at  the  School,  forty-six 
boys  have  been  allowed  to  leave  on 
conditional  release.  Most  of  thsm 
returned  to  their  respective  homes, 
while  it  was  found  necessary  to 
place  a  few  elsewhere.  If  these 
lads  continue  their  good  records  a 
final  discharge  will  be  granted  them 
later. 


Our  school  principal  reports  the 
winners  of  the  Barnhardt  Prize  for 
the  quarter  ending  June  30,  1941,  as 
follows : 

First  grade — Charles  Gaddy,  great- 
est general  improvement;  second 
grade — Jack  Howard  and  Carl  Hook- 
er, best  spellers;  third  grade— Fred 
Tolbert  and  Earl  Hildreth,  most  im- 
provement in  work;  fourth  grade — 
George  Green,  greatest  improvement 
in  English;  fifth  grade — John  Jack- 
son, greatest  improvement  in  read- 
ing;  sixth  gi^ade — Raymond  Andrews 


The  boys  enjoyed  the  first  water- 
melon feast  of  the  season  last  Sun- 
day afternoon.  These  melons  were 
not  the  product  of  our  own  fields, 
however,  but  were  purchased  from  a 
South  Carolina  farmer.  According 
to  all  reports  coming  to  this  office, 
the  prospects  for  a  good  crop  of  home- 
grown melons  are  very  favorable. 
While  our  patches  suffered  consider- 
ably from  dry  weather  early  in  the 
season,  they  have  now  taken  on  new 
life,  and  it  will  not  be  very  long  be- 
fore we  shall  enjoy  plenty  of  water- 
melons   and   cantaloupes. 


Clay  Houk,  one  of  our  old  boys, 
called  at  The  Uplift  office  one  day 
last  week.  He  was  admitted  to  the 
School  in  December,  1915  and  was 
permitted  to  return  to  his  home  in 
August,  1918.  During  his  stay  at  the 
institution  he  was  a  member  of  the 
Cottage  No.  1  group  and  worked  on 
the  barn  force.  Upon  leaving  the 
School,  he  returned  to  his  home  in 
Newton,  and  worked  for  his  father 
in  a  cotton-seed  oil  mill  for  more 
than  eleven  years.  He  next  work- 
ed as  a  section  hand  for  the  Southern 
Railway  Company  for  two  years.  In 
June,  1931,  Clay  secured  employ- 
ment with  the  Nugrape  Bottling 
Company,  at  Newton,  and  is  still 
with    that    firm.     He    has    been    pro- 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


moted  from  time  to  time  and  is  now 
an  inspector  in  the  bottling  plant. 

Clay  is  now  thirty -nine  years  old; 
has  been  married  fourteen  years, 
and  has  a  daughter,  aged  twelve. 
He  has  worked  steadily  since  leav- 
ing the  School,  and  he  did  not  hesi- 
tate to  give  the  institution  full  cred- 
it in  teaching  him  the  value  of  work, 
stating  that  the  training  received 
here  had  been  most  beneficial.  It 
was  with  genuine  pleasure  that  Clay 
went  about  the  campus  renewing  ac- 
quaintances among  the  members  of 
the  staff  who  knew  him  as  a  lad 
here,  and  he  seemed  delighted  in 
noting  the  growth  of  and  the  many 
improvements  added  to  the  School 
in   the   past   twenty-three   years. 


Recent  rains  have  done  much  to- 
ward beautifying  our  campus.  The 
lawns,  which  made  such  a  bad  ap- 
pearance during  the  extremely  dry 
period  during  the  entire  month  of 
May  and  part  of  June,  are  now  look- 
ing fine.  Flower  beds  in  various 
sections  of  the  grounds  are  now  a 
profusion  of  blooms,  with  extra  fine 
zinnias  and  gladioli  predominating. 
The  growth  of  the  grass  has  been 
so  rapid  that  Mr.  Walker  and  his 
boys  have  been  putting  in  almost 
full  time  with  the  power  driven  lawn 
mower    all    this    week. 


The  minister  who  was  scheduled 
to  conduct  the  regular  service  at  the 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon  failed 
to  make  his  appearance,  and  a  visitor, 
our  good  friend,  Mr.  John  J.  Bara- 
hardt,  was  pressed  into  service,  as 
the    speaker    of    the    afternoon.     In 


addition  to  being  a  prominent  tex- 
tile executive,  Mr.  Barnhardt  is  one 
of  Concord's  most  active  religious 
leaders.  Although  a  very  busy  man, 
he  finds  time  to  lend  his  services  to 
almost  every  religious  and  civic  ac- 
tivity undertaken  in  the  entire  county. 
He  has  been  a  loyal  supporter  of  the 
Training  School  and  its  work  for  the 
underprivileged  youth,  and  when  he 
learned  that  the  boys  were  about  to 
be  deprived  of  the  usual  service  here 
last  Sunday,  a  part  of  their  training 
which  they  thoroughly  enjoy,  it  was 
not  hard  to  get  his  consent  to  see 
that   they    were   not   disapointed. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  service  the 
entire  student  body  recited  the  15tli 
Psalm  and  the  Lord's  Prayer,  led  by 
Bruce  Hawkins,  of  Cottage  No.  3, 
after  which  Mr.  Barnhardt  delivered 
a  most  interesting  and  helpful  mes- 
sage, closing  with  a  beautiful  pray- 
er. 

The  speaker  began  by  saying  that 
he  wondered  just  what  sort  of  men 
the  boys  then  listening  to  him  would 
be  when  they  grew  up.  As  long  as 
we  are  living,  said  he,  those  who  are 
now  boys  will  make  up  the  govern- 
ment of  this  great  land  of  ours,  and 
what  the  lads  learn  while  here  in 
this  institution  is  going  to  reflect  on 
them  during  their  entire  lifetime. 

Mr.  Barnhardt  then  asked  his  list- 
eners these  questions:  What  are  yon 
doing  with  yourselves?  How  are  yon 
shaping  your  lives?  What  sort  of 
spiritual  influence  are  you  going  to 
be  in  your  respective  communities? 
What  have  you  to  encourage  you  to 
make  good  citizens?  What  sort  of 
future  do  you  think  you  would  have 
in  a  country  like  Germany? 

Mr.  Barnhardt  pointed  out  that 
many  of  us  do  not  stop  to  realize 
just    what    sort    of    possibilities    lies 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


in  a  group  of  boys  such  as  those 
here  at  the  School.  Here  they  en- 
joy privileges  that  boys  are  deprived 
of  in  other  countries,  and  most  of 
them  are  free  just  for  the  asking, 
whereas  the  boys  living  under  the 
iron  heel  of  a  dictator  would  gladly 
pay  any  price  for  such  privileges. 
Here  in  America  we  have  the  as- 
surance of  reaching  maturity,  free 
to  worship  God  according  to  the  dic- 
tates of  our  own  consciences.  When 
we  want  to  go  to  another  town  or 
city,  we  do  not  have  to  go  to  the  po- 
lice and  report  that  we  are  going 
elsewhere  and  tell  them  what  time 
we  expect  to  be  back  or  if  we  intend 
to  stay  in  the  place  to  which  we  are 
going,  to  report  to  the  authorities 
there  and  get  permission  to  stay.  As 
long  as  we  obey  the  laws  of  the  land, 
iwe  are  free  to  go  and  come  as  we 
choose. 

The  speaker  then  stated  that  here 
is  another  great  feature  of  the  Ameri- 
can life — every  man  has  the  privilege 
of  working  for  a  living.  What  mon- 
ey he  makes  honestly,  he  is  free  to 
use  as  he  sees  fit.  He  may  save 
it  up  without  any  fear  of  having  it 
confiscated  by  a  dictatorial  ruler,  such 
as  so  often  happens  in  some  foreign 


countries.  We  should  be  thankful 
for  our  American  youth  and  when  we 
sing  "God  Bless  America,"  we  should 
sing  it  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts. 
When  we  are  guided  in  our  daily 
lives  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
continued  the  speaker,  we  obtain  the 
necessary  courage  to  go  forward  in 
the  right  direction.  The  mercies  of 
God  are  from  everlasting  to  ever- 
lasting to  those  that  fear  Him.  He 
has  given  us  this  span  of  life  to  use 
in  His  service.  He  has  given  us  His 
Holy  Word  to  be  a  rule  and  guide  for 
our  lives.  We  should  be  careful  to 
use  His  teachings  as  the  necessary 
instruments  to  keep  us  from  going 
astray,  and  we  need  not  have  any  fear 
about  being  led  in  the  wrong  direc- 
tion. 

In  conclusion  Mr.  Barnhardt  told 
the  boys  that  when  they  left  the 
School  and  started  out  to  take  their 
places  as  the  future  citizens  of  Ameri- 
ca, the  only  way  in  which  they  could 
succeed  would  be  to  let  God  direct 
the  course  of  their  lives.  By  so 
doing,  said  he,  there  is  no  power  in 
the  world  that  will  be  able  to  keep 
them  from  becoming  good  citizens  of 
the  best  land  on  earth. 


The  sunshine  of  life  is  made  up  of  very  little  beams  that  are 
bright  all  the  time.  To  give  up  something,  when  giving  up  will 
prevent  unhappiness;  to  yield,  when  persisting  will  chafe 
others;  to  go  a  little  around  rather  than  come  against  an- 
other; to  take  an  ill  look  or  a  cross  word  quietly  rather  than 
resent  or  return  it, — -these  are  the  ways  in  which  clouds  and 
storms  are  kept  off,  and  a  pleasant  and  steady  sunshine  secured. 

— Aikin. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  July  13,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
William  Drye 
Clarence  Bell 
Arcemias  Heafner 
William  O'Brien 
Francis  W.  Ruff 
Fred  Stewart 
Weldon  Warren 
Charles  Wooten 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

Lacy  Burleson 
William  Cook 
Ralph  Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Porter  Holder 
Burman   Keller 
Curtis  Moore 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Jack  Sutherland 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Bennie  Austin 
Charles    Chapman 
Joseph  Christine 
Jack  Cline 
John  D.  Davis 
Edward  Johnson 
Ralph  Kistler 
William  Padrick 
Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey 
Lewis  Baker 
Earl    Barnes 
William   Buff 
Robert  Coleman 
Jack  Crotts 
Robert  Hare 
Bruce  Hawkins 
David   Hensley 
Jerry    Jenkins 
William    Matheson 
Otis    McCall 
Fonzer    Pitman 
Robert  Quick 


Carroll    Reeves 
George    Shaver 
John  Tolley 
Jerome    Wiggins 
James  Williams 
Louis   Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Homer    Bass 
Wesley   Beaver 
Paul  Briggs 
Quenton    Crittenton 
Quenton    Crittenton 
John   Jackson 
William  Morgan 
Robert    Simpson 
B.  J.   Smith 
George    Speer 
John    Whitaker 
Woodrow    Wilson 
Thomas    Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore    Bowles 
Collett  Cantor 
Sidney  Knighting 
Currie    Singletary 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Eugene   Ballew 
Robert   Hobbs 
James    Parker 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John    H.    Averitte 
Hurley   Bell 
Laney    Broome 
Cleasper  Beasley 
Henry  Butler 
Donald  Earnhardt 
J.   B.   Hensley 
Raymond  Hughes     """ 
Robert  Lawrence 
Arnold  McHone 
Edward    Overby 
Ernest    Overcash 
Loy  Stines 
Ernest  Turner 
Alex  Weathers 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil   Ashley 
Charles    Crotts 
Jesse   Cunningham 
Otis   Kilpatrick 
Frank   Workman 

COTTAGE  NO.   9 

David    Cunningham 
James   Davis 
John  B.  Davis 
Edgar    Hedgepeth 
Mark  Jones 
Grady   Kelly 
William    Nelson 
Thomas    Sands 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer 
Robert   Tidwell 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Delma  Gray 
Marvin  Gautier 
Jack   Hainey 
Homer    Head 
Jack  Harward 
Thomas   King 
Charles  Mills 
Charles  Phillips 
Edward    Stutts 
Robert  Stephens 
Jack    Warren 

COTTAGE   NO.    11 

William    Bennett 
William   Dixon 
William    Furches 
Charles    Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl    Hildreth 
Fred   Jones 


Samuel   Stewart 
Monroe    Searcy 
Canipe  Shoe 
William     Wilson 
Charles    W:dener 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell  Almond 
William    Broadwell 
Eugene  Bright 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Woidrow    Hager 
Eugene  Heafner 
James    Mondie 
Hercules  Rose 
Howard    San.ders 
Charles     Simpson 
Jesse  Smith 
George  Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 
J.    R.    Whitman 
Roy   Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard  Alridge 
Charles  Gaddy 
James    Johnson 
Melvin    Roland 
Ray   Smith 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(So  Honor  Roil) 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(No   Honor   Roll) 


Ideals  are  like  stars;  you  will  not  succeed  in  touching  them 
with  your  hands,  but  like  the  seafaring  man  on  the  desert  of 
waters,  you  choose  them  as  your  guides,  and,  following  them, 
you  reach  your  destiny. — Carl  Schurz. 


II  1<" 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  J-ULY  26,  1941 


no.  30 


sfr> 


\otv 


■c. 


GET  OUT  OF  THE  RUT 

"The  world  is  full  of  ruts,  my  boy,  some  shal- 
low and  some  deep ; 
And  every  rut  is  full  of  folks  as  high  as  they 

can  heap. 
Each   one   that's   grovelin'    in   the   ditch   is 

growlin'  at  his  fate, 
And  wishing  he  had  got  his  chance  before 

it  was  too  late. 
They  lay  it  off  on  someone  else,  or  say  'twas 

just  their  luck; 
They  could  never  consider  'twas  just  their 

lack  of  pluck. 
Now  here's  the  word  o'  one  that's  lived  clean 

through  from  soup  to  nuts — 
The  Lord  don't  send  no  derricks  'round  to 

hoist  folks  out  of  ruts." 

— Masonic  Bulletin. 


j4 


r% 


PUBLISHED       BY 

THE   PRINTING   CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


•• 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL   COMMENT  3-7 

WALTER  HINES  PAGE  PLAYED  BIG  ROLE  IN 

NORTH  CAROLINA  HISTORY  By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson  8 

HOUSES  FROM  THE  GOOD   EARTH       By  Walter  E.  Taylor  14 

ACCOUNTING   FOR  ALBERT   SMITH       By  Vernie   Goodman  17 

THE  SOYA  BEAN— A  FOUR-STAR  FOOD  By  Clara  Brewster  20 
LOOKING  FORWARD  TO  CONTINUING  THE 

MIMOSA    FESTIVAL                      (Morganton    News-Herald)  23 

DOLLARS  FROM  DOUGHNUTS                 By  Paul  D.  Paddock  24 

WEALTH  AND  WISDOM                 (The  United  States  Baptist)  26 

INSTITUTION   NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.  4,   1920,   at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES   E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 


"AIRPLANES   WILL    END   WAR" 

(Tennyson's  Prophecy  of  Ninety-eight  Years  Ago.) 

For  I  dipped  into  the  future,  far  as  human  eye  could  see, 
Saw  the  vision  of  the  world,  and  all  the  wonder  be; 

Saw  the  heavens  filled  with  commerce,  argosies  of  magic  sails, 
Pilots    of    the    purple    twilight,    dropping    down    with    costly    bales; 

Heard  the  heavens  fill  with  shouting,  and  there  rained  a  ghastly  dew 
From  the  nations'  airy  navies  grappling  in  the  central  blue; 

Far  along  the  world-wide  whisper  of  the  south  wind  rushing  warm, 
With  the  standards  of  the  peoples  plunging  through  the  thunderstorm; 

In  the  parliament  of  man,  the  Federation  of  the  World. 

Till  the  war  drums  throbbed  no  longer  and  the  battle  flags  were  furled. 

There  the  common  sense  of  most  shall  hold  a  fretful  realm  in  awe, 
And  the  kindly  earth  shall  slumber,  lapped  in  universal  law. 


FOR  THE  BETTERMENT  OF  CHILDHOOD 

The  Garden-Canning-Lunch  project,  sponsored  by  the  WPA,  the 
County  Commissioners  and  the  Parent-Teachers  Association,  means 
more  than  is  generally  understood  by  the  people  at  large.  All  ex- 
penses of  this  hyphenated  project,  including  the  cultivation  of 
small  truck  farms  and  using  the  products  for  canning  purposes  and 
serving  lunches  to  school  children,  are  paid  by  these  organizations. 
The  units  of  workers  in  each  community  are  selected  by  the  local 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

welfare  commissioner  from  families  that  need  help.  Moreover, 
after  one  unit  of  workers  serves  eighteen  months,  a  fresh  group  of 
recruits  takes  the  place  of  the  first  shift.  The  shift  of  workers  is 
planned  so  as  to  help  without  discrimination  as  many  needy  homes 
as  possible.  To  a  person  who  knows  the  significance  of  thrift,  the 
project  is  built  upon  an  economic  basis,  and  with  no  other  aim 
than  that  of  helping  the  less  fortunate. 

Nothing  has  been  more  truly  said  than  "where  there  is  no  vision, 
the  people  perish."  The  work  on  this  project  measures  up  to  the 
needs.  The  farm  is  the  first  interest  and  from  this  source  the  vege- 
tables were  conserved  in  the  cannery,  also  cared  for  in  other  ways. 
Following  these  two  activities  comes  the  lunch-room,  where  the 
fruits  of  the  field  are  used  under  the  supervision  of  dietitians,  to 
give  a  well-banlanced  meal  to  all  children  of  the  public  schools- 
The  children  who  are  served  at  lunch  hour  are  classified.  The  ones 
financially  able  give  in  return  for  their  lunches  a  small  remuneration ; 
those  who  have  in  their  homes  an  abundance  of  foodstuffs,  give 
the  same  in  return  for  their  meals;  and  those  without  the  means 
to  pay  are  served  without  charge. 

Every  detail  of  this  work  has  to  measure  up  to  the  rules  and 
standards  of  hygiene  and  sanitation  required  by  the  State  Board 
of  Health.  Once  each  month  the  children  are  weighed,  and  the  re- 
sults of  a  well-balanced  mid-day  meal  have  not  only  been  gratifying 
to  all  concerned,  but  are  simply  marvelous.  Both  the  privileged 
and  the  underprivileged  child  have  benefitted  by  this  project  of 
humanitarian  interest.  Few  people  realize  that  the  dull  child  and 
the  problem  child  are  often  victims  either  of  improper  diet  or  the 
lack  of  the  same.  We  heard  a  few  days  ago  of  a  little  girl,  seven 
years  old,  who  could  not  sit  up  during  the  morning  school  period, 
but  had  to  be  sent  to  the  rest  room.  On  investigation,  It  was  learn- 
ed that  she  had  been  having  only  a  very  meager  breakfast.  As 
soon  as  this  particular  child  was  given  a  full  and  well-balanced 
diet,  she  not  only  was  able  to  stand  the  confinement  of  the  school 
room,  but  made  better  progress  in  her  studies;  gained  weight  and 
entered  into  the  sports  at  recess  hour.  This  case  is  similar  to 
thousands  of  others  among  children  from  poor  homes. 

During  the  scholastic  year  of  1940-41,  a  report  from  the  super- 
visor of  this  department  of  work  in  Cabarrus  county  shows  that 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

122,698  complete  meals  were  served.  All  power  to  this  project 
as  described,  eminates  from  the  combined  efforts  and  interest  of 
the  PWA,  P-T-A  and  the  county  commissioners.  This  service  to 
the  youth  of  our  land  is  far-reaching.  The  lessons  learned  are 
thrift  and  food  values,  therefore,  the  children  are  being  better 
prepared  to  be  the  future  home  makers.  Long  may  this  good 
work  continue-  The  results  of  this  project  show  that  it  is  not  an 
experiment,  but  an  essential  that  plays  a  strong  role  for  the  better- 
ment of  childhood. 


DUTY  TO  STOP 

The  Highway  Safety  Division,  directed  by  Ronald  Hocutt,  is 
making  every  effort  to  decrease  motor  fatalities  on  the  highways 
of  the  state.  From  time  to  time  this  department  sends  to  the  press 
important  items,  reminding  the  motorist  to  drive  carefully  and 
obey  the  law.  We  now  call  attention  to  the  one  concerning  the  duty 
of  stopping  when  an  accident  occurs,  as  follows: 

Sec.  128,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — (a)  The  driver 
of  any  vehicle  involved  in  an  accident  resulting  in  injury  or  death 
to  any  person  shall  immediately  stop  such  vehicle  at  the  scene  of 
such  accident.  .  •" 

"(b)  The  driver  of  any  vehicle  involved  in  an  accident  resulting 
in  damage  to  property  shall  immediately  stop  such  vehicle  at  the 
scene  of  such  accident.  .  ." 

"(c)  The  driver  of  any  vehicle  involved  in  any  accident  resulting 
in  an  injury  or  death  to  any  person  or  damage  to  property  shall  also 
give  his  name,  address,  operator's  or  chauffer's  license  number  and 
the  registration  number  of  his  vehicle  to  the  person  struck  or  the 
driver  or  occupants  of  any  vehicle  collided  with  and  shall  render  to 
any  person  injured  in  such  accident  reasonable  assistance  including 
the  carrying  of  such  person  to  a  physician  or  surgeon  for  medical 
or  surgical  treatment  if  it  is  apparent  that  such  treatment  is  ne- 
cessary or  is  requested  by  the  injured  person.  .  ." 

Hit  and  run  driving  is  illegal,  inexcusable  and  indefensible.  Every 
driver  involved  in  a  motor  vehicle  traffic  accident  is  required  by  law 
to  stop,  identify  himself  and  render  what  aid  he  can  to  any  injured 
person. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

FRANK  GRAHAM  SPEAKS  ON  FREEDOM 

Frank  Graham  is  perhaps  the  best  gift  of  North  Carolina  to 
the  nation  in  this  critical  hour.  Recognized  with  important  re- 
sponsibilities by  President  Roosevelt  since  the  beginning  of  the 
administration,  President  Graham  of  the  University  of  North 
Carolina  has  come  to  represent  in  the  counsels  of  the  nation  all 
that  his  friends  have  known  him  to  be. 

Greeted  enthusiastically  by  Atlanta  alumni  recently,  Ralph 
McGill  in  the  Constitution  pays  this  tribute  to  Chapel  Hill's  Gra- 
ham:    "... a  quiet  man absolutely  fearless splendid  job  on 

Mediation  Board.     People  trust  him.     They  have  reason  to  trust 

him He  has  been  in  the  sharpest  of  controversies.     He  never 

loses  his  temper.  He  is  tolerant  of  criticism  that  has  been  heaped 
upon  him." 

At  Montreat  on  the  Fourth  of  July,  Dr.  Graham  revealed  the 
roots  of  his  strength  and  the  foundation  of  his  personal  and  poli- 
tical priciples  in  these  words: 

"On  the  principle  that  religion — with  its  conception  of  one  God, 
one  human  family,  and  of  all  men  as  brothers  and  sons  of  God — 
is  the  basic  source  of  freedom  and  democracy  in  the  modern  world." 
Dr.  Graham  traced  the  rise  of  freedom  through  the  church,  the 
parliament,  corporation,  co-operative  societies,  the  labor  unions, 
the  press,  the  schools,  and  the  universities. 

"These  are  the  institutions  which  the  dictators  had  to  strike 
down  on  their  may  to  totalitarian  power-  These  are  the  institu- 
tions whose  freedom  is  at  stake  in  the  world  today  and  for  whose 
total  defense  we  are  organizing  in  America." — Mecklenburg  Times. 


LEARN  FROM  EXPERIENCE 

Notice  is  seldom  given  to  the  practices  of  the  Red  Men.  We 
know  that  they  lived  in  the  open  with  little  protection  from  weather 
of  all  degrees  of  heat  and  cold,  and  were  students  of  ever  changing 
conditions.  Their  lessons  were  learned  in  the  school  of  bitter  ex- 
perience, and  occasionally  short  items  of  the  practices  of  the  Indians 
are  given,  proving  they  were  constant  students  of  natural  history. 
They  not  only  knew  the  value  of  herbs  for  medicinal  purposes ;  the 
influence  of  the  moon  upon  the  tides;  and  the  right  time  for  sue- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

cessful  fishing  and  hunting;  but  we  learn  from  the  following,  in 
the  days  of  no  refrigeration,  they  understood  the  art  of  protecting 
meats  from  the  flies.  This  article,  clipped  from  an  exchange,  shows 
the  keen  understanding  of  Indians  and  their  practices: 

The  American  Indian  knew  a  thing  or  two,  even  if  he  was  a 
savage  to  the  gentlemen  who  landed  at  Plymouth  Rock.  When 
drying  his  fish  or  meat  to  preserve  it,  the  Red  man  would  pull 
down  two  young  saplings.  He  would  tie  a  rope  between  them, 
fasten  his  food  to  the  rope,  then  allow  the  saplings  to  spring 
back  and  raise  his  provisions  into  the  air.  Investigation  shows 
that  the  food  always  was  suspended  33  feet  above  the  ground. 
And  for  a  good  reason,  the  flies  would  not  get  at  it.  Several 
hundred  years  later  science  tells  us  that  the  ordinary  house 
fly,  unaided  and  of  its  own  accord,  does  not  rise  more  than  32 
feet  above  the  ground.     Yes,  the  Indian  was  a  clever  man. 


James  Brewer,  one  of  our  boys,  now  on  a  short  vacation  at  his 
home  in  High  Point,  writes  back  to  friends  at  the  School,  showing 
that  he  appreciates  the  many  kindnesses  received  during  his  long 
illness.  During  this  illness  that  lasted  more  than  two  years,  James 
showed  the  spirit  of  a  martyr.  He  is  now  on  the  road  to  recovery, 
and  is  expecting  to  complete  his  course  in  operating  the  linotype, 
and  in  this  way  will  find  a  place  for  himself  in  the  world.  While 
his  message  is  very  brief,  it  shows  that  he  is  thinking  of  friends 
here  while  enjoying  a  short  time  with  home  folk.  He  writes:  "Ar- 
rived here  all  right,  and  am  enjoying  home  just  fine.  I  haven't  any- 
thing much  to  write.  When  you  see  Mr.  Boger  give  him  my  best 
regards." 


THE  UPLIFT 


WALTER  HINES  PAGE  PLAYED  BIG 
ROLE  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA  HISTORY 


By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson 


At  a  moment  in  history  like  this, 
through  which  we  are  passing,  a 
moment  fraught  with  the  deepest 
consequences  for  the  future  of 
mankind,  the  subject  of  the  destiny 
of  Anglo-Saxondom  is  necessarily 
uppermost  in  the  minds  of  English- 
speaking    peoples    everywhere. 

Thus  far  in  the  course  of  the 
Second  World  War,  no  clear  image 
has  been  presented  to  the  world 
of  the  aims  and  objectives  of  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States,  aims 
and  objectives  for  which  this  coun- 
try in  particular  is  striving,  al- 
though we  have  not  yet  entered  into 
a  "shootinog  war." 

How  shall  liberty,  justice,  inde- 
pendence, and  humanity,  and  not 
alone  democracy,  be  preserved  in 
the  future;  and  how  shall  law- 
abiding,  neutral  states  be  freed 
from  the  danger  of  ruthless  ag- 
gressor nations  and  rapacious  war- 
mongers? Shall  we  endeavor  to 
restore  Wilson's  concept  of  a  League 
of  Nations,  implemented  with 
military  force  too  powerful  to  be 
ignored  by  a  would-be  aggressor 
defiant  of  the  principles  of  inter- 
national law  and  justice?  Or  shall 
we  form  a  great  international  al- 
liance or  league  of  liberty-loving 
peoples,  headed  by  the  United  States 
and  Great  Britain?  Or  shall  we  en- 
deavor to  anticipate  the  end  of  the 
present  war  by  establishing  this 
Union  now? 

Whereas  no  answers  are  as  yet 
forthcoming     to     these,     and     other 


equally  momentous  issues,  concern- 
ing the  future  of  the  human  race, 
the  mind  constantly  reverts  to  the 
first  World  War;  and  the  lessons 
to  be  derived  from  that  conflict, 
which  was  concluded  with  such  re- 
lief and  thanksgiving  less  than  a  quar- 
ter of  a  century  ago. 

Are  the  troubles  which  confound 
the  world  and  profoundly  affect  peo- 
ple everywhere  so  deep-seated  that 
they  cannot  be  settled  by  one  world 
war?  Have  the  people  of  the  world 
once  more  entered  upon  a  great  cycle, 
of  wars,  which  with  only  brief  inter- 
vals for  breathtaking  and  fresh  prep- 
aration, may  go  on  for  centuries? 
Only  the  other  day  one  of  the  ablest 
British  observers  and  critics  of  my 
acquaintance  wistfully  remarked  to 
me  that  he  did  not  expect  to  live  long 
enough  to  see  the  end  of  the  present 
conflict. 

Surely  the  first  World  War  was  not 
fought  in  vain.  That  conflict  tended 
to  define  many  of  the  issues  which 
still  confront  the  world.  The  great- 
est of  all  these  issues  is  this:  Can 
war  alone  solve  the  vast  problems  of 
race,  geography,  boundaries,  mone- 
tary standards,  tarics,  nationalities, 
which  must  be  solved,  rather  than 
temporarily  patched  up,  if  an  en- 
during   peace    is    to    be    established? 

The  thoughts  of  North  Carolinians, 
during  these  days  which  try  men's 
and  wemen's  and  childern's  souls  as 
they  have  never  been  tried  before 
in  world  history,  frequently  revert  to 
the  personality,  character,  and  career 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  that  native  son  who  bore  the  mighty 
trials,  tribulations,  and  vicissitudes 
of  the  two  great  English-speaking 
peoples  in  their  closely-inter-woven 
relationships  throughout  that  other 
World  War  which  at  the  time  seem- 
ed so  mighty  and  world-shaking,  but 
which  today  in  retrospect,  dwindles  in 
significance  as  compared  with  the 
far-reaching  extent  and  almost  cosmic 
proportions  of  the  present  struggle 
of  national  ambitions  and  popular 
ideolgies. 

Perhaps  that  first  World  War 
clarified  the  air  and  prepared  the 
way  for  the  mightier  struggle  of 
today,  in  making  inevitable  the  final 
union  of  the  English-speaking  peoples 
in  a  mighty  effort  to  restabilize  de- 
mocracy. 

Certainly  no  men  of  our  time  have 
more  deeply  believed  in  demoracy 
than  Woodrow  Wilsos,  Edwin  Ander- 
son Alderman,  and  Walter  Hines 
Page.  And  no  man  surpassed  Page 
in  whole-hearted  admiration  of  the 
British  peoples,  or  in  more  profound 
conviction  that  thiter  destiny  and  our 
own,  by  reason  of  common  faiths, 
hopes,  and  aspirations,  were  and  are 
indissolubly  and  eternally  united. 

Walter  Hines  Page  is  closely  iden- 
tified with  Nonth  Carolina.  And 
members  of  the  Page  family,  for 
many  years  past,  have  played  im- 
portant roles,  industrially,  politi- 
cally and  financially,  in  the  life  of  the 
Old  North  State. 

The  North  Carolina  Pages  origin- 
ally came  to  North.  Carolina  from 
Virginia.  Walter  Page's  greatgrand- 
father, Lewis  Page,  was  living  in 
Virginia  in  1778,  when  he  was  married 
to  Cally  Justice;  but  his  son,  Ander- 
son,     was  born  in   Granville  county, 


North  Carolina,  in  1790;  and  lived 
to  a  great  age,  dying  in  1884.  His 
son,  Francis  Allison  Page,  born  in 
1824,  was  a  prosperous,  hard  working 
farmer,  six  feet  five  and  a  half  inches 
tall  rigid  in  Wesleyan  Methodism,  un- 
bending in  stern  virtue,  big  hearted, 
strong  minded.  From  his  father 
Walter  must  have  inherited  a  passion- 
ate love  for  the  soil  of  North  Carolina, 
a  quaint  and  hearty  humor,  and  a 
profound  loyalty  to  the  Union,  to 
which  was  united  an  incorrigible  aver- 
sion from  human  slavery. 

Walter  Haines  Page,  third  child 
of  Frank  and  Catherine  Francis 
Rabotean  Page,  was  born  in  Ral- 
eigh on  August  15th,  1855.  He  died 
at  Pinehurst,  North  Carolina,  on 
December  21,  1918,  in  his  sixty-fourth 
year.  For  the  dying  man,  who  re- 
turned from  the  scene  of  his  arduous 
and  unresting  endeavors,  there  was 
no  warm  welcome  or  loud  acclaim 
from  a  grateful  people.  He  was 
merely  hurrying  home  to  die.  In  the 
memorial  service  in  New  York  City, 
April  25,  1919,  Dr.  Alderman  said: 

"When  he  actually  came  home  brok- 
en in  body  to  die,  while  the  bells  of 
victory  were  everywhere  pealing, 
my  heart  was  bitter  at  what  seemed 
the  savage  cruelty  of  such  a  fate.  But 
I  now  know  that  my  emotion  was  the 
natural  human  reaction  to  loss  and 
pain,  and  I  now  see  the  grandeur 
surrounding  the  end  of  this  tired, 
faithful  servant  of  the  state,  who 
had  fought  to  the  finish  and  won  the 
fight  in  a  crisis  of  the  world,  and  who 
must  have  had  acquaintance  with  the 
things  that  are  not  seen,  and  must 
have  heard  about  him  the  rustling  of 
the  pinions  of  victory  and  the  'well 
done'  of  just  men  in  all  lands. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


"And  there  was  Infinte  beauty  and 
fitness  in  carrying  him  back  to  lie 
under  'the  long-leaf  pines  down  in  the 
old  country'  where  the  sands  are  white 
and  the  air  clean.  And  those  who 
cared  for  him  rejoiced  that  the  great 
ambassador  rests  among  his  forebears, 
amid  childhood  scenes,  content,  I  dare 
say,  on  some  mount  of  faith,  to  know 
that 

'His   part,  in   all   the  pomp   that 

fills 
The  circuit  of  the   summer  hills 
Is,  that  his  grave  is  green.' 

Until  the  age  of  10,  Walter  never 
saw  the  inside  of  a  schoolhouse,  being 
lovingly  taught  by  his  young  mother. 
During  these  early  years  he  was  well 
aware  of  his  father's  strongly  ex- 
pressed view  that  the  Civil  War  was 
a  mistake;  but  he  also  knew  that  his 
father  "kept  his  lumber  mill  going 
day  and  night,  devoting  the  entire 
product  to  the  Confederate  govern- 
ment." 

For  one  whole  day  Walter  watched 
Sherman's  apparently  endless  host 
march  past  the  window;  and  nothing 
else  could  have  given  him  so  vivid  an 
early  impression  of  the  military  might 
of  the  nation,  although  he  witnessed 
only  one  division  of  Sherman's  army. 

From  his  tenth  to  his  thirteenth 
year,  Walter  attended  an  old  field 
school  kept  by  one  Adolphus  Jones, 
a  well-educated  man,  a  graduate  of 
the  University  of  North  Carolina.  He 
next  attended  the  famous  Bingham 
school  at  Mebane,  North  Carolina, 
a  school  which,  in  several  different 
localities,  had  flourished  ever  since 
its  founding  by  the  Rev.  William 
Bingham   in   1795.   He  spent   his  last 


year  of  preparation  for  college  at 
the  Gary  academy,  headed  by  one  Hay- 
wood Merritt,  another  graduate  of 
the   University   of   North   Carolina. 

In  1871  Walter  Page,  who  would 
doubtless  have  entered  the  Univer- 
sity of  North  Carolina  had  it  not  been 
closed  in  the  devastating  aftermath 
of  civil  war,  matriculated  at  Old  Trin- 
ity college  in  Randolph  county.  A  year 
or  so  later,  another  youth  in  North 
Carolina,  afterwards  to  become  world 
famous,  Thomas  Woodrow  Wilson, 
entered  Davidson  college..  Page's  15 
months  stay  at  Trinity  ollege  was, 
according  to  his  own  account,  not 
particulary  rewarding;  but  at  least 
he  acquired  valuable  experience  in 
debating,  which  he  enjoyed. 

He  next  made  trial  of  higher  ed- 
ucation at  Randolph-Macon  college  in 
Virginia,  with  somewhat  happier  re- 
sults. During  his  three  years  from 
January,  1873,  to  1876,  he  became 
imbued  with  the  idea  of  building  up 
and  rehabilitating  the  shattered  and 
devastated  South.  He  conceived  a  rea- 
listic view  of  sectional  questions, 
which  was  a  great  achievement  in 
the  midst  of  embittered  memories  of 
the  Civil  War.  Under  Thomas  Ran- 
dolph Price,  professor  of  Greek  and 
English,  Page  flowered  out,  at  last 
found  himself  in  scholarship,  and 
realized  Price's  encomium:  "a  young 
scholar   of   extraordinary   promise." 

From  Price,  Page  absorbed  abiding 
love  of  the  Greek  and  English 
languages  and  literatures,  and  ever 
afterwards  was  a  keen,  sensitive  stu- 
dent of  style  and  literary  values.  Many 
years  later  when  Page,  as  ambassador 
in  London,  poured  out  his  boundless 
admiration  for  Great  Britian,  its 
government,    people,    literature,    and 


THE  UPLIFT 


II 


national  ideals,  it  seemed  to  some 
critics  like  a  species  of  excessive  dip- 
lomatic flattery.  But  of  Page's  sin- 
cerity no  doubt  need  be  entertained; 
for  this  boundless  admiration  had 
grown  by  leaps  and  bounds  through 
the  intervening  years  since  the  days 
when  he  eagerly  heard  like  sentiments 
from  the  person  of  Thomas  Randolph 
Price.  It  was  through  the  influence 
of  Price  that  Page  received  an  ap- 
pointment to  one  of  the  coveted  fellow- 
ships at  Johns  Hopkins  university 
under  the  famous  professor  of  Greek, 
Basil  Lannean  Gildersleeve. 

At  Johns  Hopkins  Page  was  in- 
spired by  the  vision  of  Daniel  Coit 
Gilman ;  the  desire  "to  absorb  the 
culture  of  the  past,"  and  "to  add  to 
the  existing  capital  of  knowledge." 
Page  found  John  Hopkins  "a  marvel 
of  greatness  and  goodness — greatness 
in  its  projects,  goodness  in  its  man- 
agement." In  the  summer  he  took  a 
trip  abroad,  to  Germany  primarily, 
to  acquire  broadened  experience  and 
a  first  hand  knowledge  of  the  German 
language,  of  which  he  sorely  felt  the 
need  in  the  prosecution  of  his  ad- 
vanced studies. 

He  considered  Germany  at  that 
time  as  "at  the  head  of  the  nations"; 
and  the  was  deeply  interested  in  dis- 
covering the  qualities  which  enabled 
the  German  people  to  acquire  this 
leadership.  He  felt  and  said  that  the 
qualities  he  found  there  were  the 
qualities  which  were  most  needed  in 
North  Carolina.  Returning  to  Johns 
Hopkins  in  the  autumn,  he  began  his 
second  year  there  in  October,  1877. 

The  truth  is  that  Page,  after  his 
visit  to  Germany,  i-eacted  strongly 
against  the  technical  study  of  lan- 
guage and  the  root-grubbing  meth- 
ods  of  German   scholarship.   He  now 


turned  with  avidity  to  wide-rang- 
ing reading  and  study  of  what  he 
called  "fine  literature,"  in  par- 
ticular Greek,  English  and  Italian. 
The  outcome  of  it  all  was  that  Page 
now  found  that  tempermentally  he 
was  not  sympathetic  with  the  life 
of  minute  scholarship — his  preoccu- 
pation with  the  great  world  of  action 
and  affairs  gradually  displacing  his 
initial  interest  in  academic  pursuits. 
So  in  March,  1878,  with  that  decisive 
and  radical  independence  which 
marked  his  character,  he  relinquish- 
ed his  fellowship  and  left  Johns 
Hopkins,  without  a  single  regret  for 
not  taking  a  degree. 

At  the  summer  normal  school  at 
Chapel  Hill,  in  1878,  Page  was  of- 
fered a  lectureship  in  English  and 
taught  brilliantly  for  six  weeks.  For 
lack  of  means,  and  perhaps  because  of 
his  radical  views  on  religious  and 
scientific  subjects,  the  university  did 
not  offer  him  a  permanent  lectureship 
although  there  was  strong  influence 
brought  to  bear  to  add  him  to  the 
faculty.  Had  he  been  offered  a  profes- 
sorship in  Greek,  his  entire  life  might 
well  have  been  different  from  what 
it  was.  and  he  might  have  brought 
about,  many  years  earlier  than  it 
actually  came,  the  awakening  in 
North.  Carolina  which  has  been  a 
phenomenon    of    national    import. 

It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  brief 
appreciation  to  follow  Page's  ca- 
reer as  writer,  editor,  and  education- 
al leader  and  reformer.  He  success- 
fully edited  for  a  time  the  Atlantic 
Monthly  and  became  the  best  letter 
writer  of  his  generation.  He  loved 
North  Carolina;  but  the  man  and  the 
State  were  somehow  unsympathetic, 
if  not  antipathetic.  He  was  chagrined 
that  the  call  did  not  come  from  the 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


University  of  North  Carolina;  his 
early  starts  in  journalism  were  fail- 
ures, in  particular  his  editorship  of 
The  State  Chronicle  in  Raleigh,  which 
he  attempted  to  found  on  a  basis  of 
satire  and  ridicule  of  the  local  mores, 
traditions    and    superstitions. 

His  novel,  "Nicholas  Worth,  South- 
erner," was  also  a  failure,  for  very 
much  the  same  reason.  Page  loved 
the  South  deeply,  and  would  have  pre- 
ferred North  Carolina,  of  all  places 
on  earth,  to  live.  But  he  was  "eaten 
up  by  the  zeal" — the  zeal  of  the  re- 
former. Nevertheless,  he  was  a  lead- 
ing spirit  of  the  Watauga  club  in  Ra- 
leigh which  brought  about  the  estab- 
lishment of  the  State  College  of  Ag- 
riculture and  Engineering,  now  one 
of  the  three  branches  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  North  Carolina;  and  his 
speeches  on  "The  Forgotten  Man" 
and  "The  Rebuilding  of  Old  Common- 
wealths" are  generally  believed  to 
have  exercised  a  profound  influence 
in  assisting  in  bringing  about  North 
Carolina's  educational  crusade  and 
popular  awakening. 

In  later  years,  his  work  on  the 
Southern  Education  board  and  the 
General  Education  board  was  con- 
structive, helpful,  and  generally  bene- 
ficial to  the  State;  and  he  and  Al- 
derman did  yeoman  service  for  south- 
ern education  as  aggressive  and  highly 
influential  members  of  these  bodies. 

As  founder  and  editor  of  the  suc- 
cessful magazine  of  industry,  educa- 
tion and  economics,  "The  World's 
Work,"  Page  did  much  to  foster  and 
encourage  the  South's  economic  de- 
velopment; and  the  interesting  articles 
on  the  South  which  he  commisioned 
Pix>fessor  Edwin  Mims  to  write,  were 
the  basis  of  Mims'  valuable  and  influ- 


ential work,  "The  Advancing  South." 
In  no  brief  compass  can  be  sum- 
marized the  character  of  the  serv- 
ice rendered  by  Walter  Hines  Page 
as  United  States  ambassador  at  the 
Court  of  St.  James'  during  the  first 
World  War.  Opinion  on  the  subject 
is  divided;  an  dmany  of  Page's  harsh- 
est critics  felt  and  said  that,  in  his 
enthusiasm  for  the  success  of  Great 
Britain  in  the  mighty  contest,  he  was 
derelict  to  the  highest  interests  of  his 
own  country. 

According  to  his  own  confessions 
and  those  of  Earl  Grey,  protests  he 
was  instructed  to  make  regarding 
Britian's  seizure  of  American  ves- 
sels candying  contraband  of  war  to 
neutral  countries,  were  merely  pro 
forma;  and  were  so  understood  by 
both  Page  and  Grey.  Page  had  an 
unmitigated  contempt  for  Bryan,  and, 
so  far  as  he  possibly  could,  ignored 
and  defied  the  instruction  of  the 
American  Secretary  of  State. 

His  clashes  with  President  Wilson 
on  matter  of  American  policy  in  in- 
ternational affairs  were  conspicious; 
and  resulted,  it  was  charged,  in  al- 
ienating Wilson's  good  will.  Wilson 
in  December,  1917,  told  ex-President 
Taft  that  Page  was  "really  an  Eng- 
lishman and  I  have  to  discount  what- 
ever he  says  about  the  situation  in 
Great  Britain."  Upon  his  return  to 
the  United  States,  Page  never  saw 
Wilson  and  at  that  time,  I  believe,  re- 
ceived no  greeting  from  him  or  thanks 
for  his  services  to  his  country. 

On  the  other  hand,  Theodore  Roose- 
velt wrote  to  Page  on  March  1,  1918, 
alluding  to  him  as  "the  ambassador 
who  has  represented  America  in  Lon- 
don during  these  trying  years  as  no 
other  ambassador  in  London  has  ever 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


represented  us,  with  the  exception  of 
Charles  Francis  Adams,  during  the 
Civil  war." 

In  Westminster  Abbey  is  a  tablet 
to  Page,  which  is  believed 
to  be  unique.  At  the  memorial  service 
in  New  York,  April  25,  1919,  Lord 
Reading,  ambassador  of  Great  Britain 
to  the  United  States,  said  in  his  add- 
ress: 

"I  doubt  very  much  whether  we 
have  ever  brought  home  to  you,  or 
whether  any  words  that  I  could  use 
would  convey  to  you,  the  deep  debt 
of  gratitude  that  we  British  people 
feel  for  the  work  of  Dr.  Page,  during 
that  period  of  the  war.  It  was  his 
counsel,  his  acts,  it  was  generally  his 
thought   that   helped   always   to  clear 


away  some  of  the  complexities  that 
were  constantly  arising. 

Nor  should  it  be  forgotten  that, 
at  that  same  memorial  meeting  Dr. 
Alderman  read  the  following  mess- 
age  from   Woodrow  Wilson: 

"It  is  a  matter  of  sincere  regret 
to  me  that  I  cannot  be  present  to 
add  my  tribute  of  friendship  and  ad- 
miration for  Walter  Page.  He  crown- 
ed a  life  of  active  usefulness  by  ren- 
dering his  country  a  service  of  un- 
usual distinction,  and  deserves  to  be 
held  in  the  affectionate  memory  of 
his  fellow  countrymen.  In  a  time  of 
exceeding  difficulty  he  acquitted 
himself  with  discretion,  unwaver- 
ing fidelity  and  admirable  intelli- 
gence." 


FRIENDS 

Making-  friends  is  lots  of  fun — 
Shaking  hands  with  everyone, 

Hearing  what  each  has  to  say 
As  we  greet  them  day  by  day. 

Trading  smiles  and  swapping  cheers ; 

Giving  kisses,  shedding  tears 
As  we  see  one,  oh,  so  dear 

Every  day  and  every  year. 

Some  of  them  are  old  and  gray, 

Others  are  young  and  gay, 
Some  remembered  as  a  child 

Age  and  youth  were  reconciled. 

But  anyway  the  road  may  bend 
It's  always  good  to  have  a  friend 

And  still  the  aged  pass  away 

But  in  my  heart  my  friends  will  stay. 


— Selected. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


HOUSES  FROM  THE  GOOD  EARTH 


By  Walter  E.  Taylor 


I  live  in  a  one-hundred-year-old 
house  built  of  mud  and  straw;  but 
wait,  you  needn't  begin  to  feel  sorry 
for  me!  I  live  in  this  house  by  choice 
and  my  home  is  not  a  hovel.  It  is 
old  and  its  walls  are  made  of  mud, 
but  it  is  a  very  comfortable  and  charm- 
ing residence.  Despite  the  fact  that 
it  was  built  by  one  of  the  world's  most 
ancient  building  methods,  I  have  all 
the  comforts  of  modernity.  I  also 
have  conveniences  not  found  in  all 
modern  houses,  for  the  good  brown 
earth  of  the  thick  walls  of  my  house 
makes  it  easy  to  keep  warm  in  winter 
and  delightfully  cool  in  summer. 

You  see,  I  live  in  New  Mexico,  where 
more  than  half  the  homes  of  the  peo- 
ple are  built  of  mud,  and  where  large 
chui'ches,  office  buildings,  and  busi- 
ness houses  are  also  sometimes  con- 
structed with  mud  bricks.  In  this  land 
millionaires  and  paupers  alike  shelter 
themselves  behind  mud  walls.  This 
type  of  construction  is  called  adobe, 
and  this  region  is  the  "adobe  belt" 
of  the  United  States.  The  "adobe  belt" 
extends  from  West  Texas  through. 
Arizona  and  Southern  California.  It 
is  a  style  adapted  only  to  dry  climates. 

New  Mexico,  with  its  large  Spanish 
American  population  is  in  the  heart  of 
the  adobe  country.  In  the  northern 
part  of  the  state  there  are  large  com- 
munities where  every  building  is  made 
of  adobe.  A  hillside  village  of  little 
adobe  houses  never  fails  to  suggest 
to  the  mind  a  scene  from  the  Holy 
Land,  for  in  arid  Palestine,  in  the  time 
of  Christ  as  well  as  in  modern  times, 
mud  construction  has  always  been 
used. 


Mud  has  been  the  leading  build- 
ing material  of  the  Southwest  for 
thousands  of  years  and  the  advance 
of  civilization  has  not  changed  that 
circumstance.  This  interesting  type 
of  architecture  has  been  found  to  be 
perfectly  suited  to  this  climate.  True 
there  was  a  period  during  the  latter 
half  of  the  nineteenth  century  when 
American  newcomers  refused  to  live 
in  mud  houses  and  built  their  homes 
of  brick  or  wood.  These  settlers, 
who  came  in  the  years  following  the 
transfer  of  New  Mexico  from  Mexico 
to  the  United  States,  were  proud  of 
their  prim  brick  and  wood  houses 
but  with  the  passing  of  the  years  even 
the  newcomers  learned  that  the  In- 
dian and  Spanish,  people  knew  best 
and  that  an  adobe  house  is  the  most 
comfortable  dwelling  for  this  region. 

When  the  first  Spanish  settlers 
wandered  up  the  Rio  Grande  valley 
into  New  Mexico  late  in  the  sixteenth 
century,  they  found  the  Pueblo  In- 
dians living  in  great  five-storied  com- 
munal dwellings  built  of  red  mud. 
Some  of  these  communal  houses  were 
ancient,  and  in  many  deep  canyons 
the  Spaniards  saw  ruins  of  mud  build- 
ings that  had  been  built  by  prehistoric 
peoples  before  the  time  of  Christ. 

The  Spanish  people  had  come  to 
New  Mexico  to  build  homes  and  de- 
velop a  new  colonial  empire  for  their 
king.  When  they  set  about  making 
themselves  comfortable  they  adopted 
the  Indian  method  of  building  homes, 
but  they  modified  it  to  suit  their  own 
needs.  The  Indians  built  their  great 
houses  by  making  forms  of  animal 
skins    and    filling    these    forms    with 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


mud  to  make  solid  walls.  The  Span- 
iards made  the  task  easier  and  forms 
unncessary  by  mixing  the  mud  with 
straw  to  make  sun-dried  bricks.  The 
houses  of  the  Spaniards  were  of  only 
one  story  and  were  of  simple  design. 
Here  and  there  they  added  touches 
of  Spanish  elegance  by  carving  ceil- 
ing beams  and  lintels.  Sometimes  the 
carving  was  touched  up  with  a  little 
color,  for  the  Spaniards  loved  their 
bright  reds  and  blues  almost  as  much 
as  the  Indians  did,  and  they  used 
them  skillfully. 

Some  of  those  adobe  mud  buildings 
erected  by  the  Spaniards  more  than 
three  centuries  ago  still  stand  to  give 
testimony  to  the  sturdiness  of  adobe 
construction.  The  Palace  of  the  Gov- 
ernors at  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico, 
is  an  outstanding  example  of  the 
early  building,  and  there  are  churches 
that  are  equally  as  old.  An  adobe 
house  that  was  built  before  1610 
and  is  said  to  be  the  oldest  European- 
style  house  in  the  United  States  also 
is  a  point  of  interest  in  Sante  Fe. 

The  building  of  such  houses  goes  on 
to  this  day.  Abobe  has  lived  on  in 
the  Southwest  because  it  is  durable 
and  it  is  cheap.  Someone  has  said 
that  the  poor  people  of  the  South- 
west are  the  luckiest  paupers  in  the 
world,  because  no  matter  how  little 
cash  they  may  have  they  can  always 
make  themselves  a  comfortable  home 
merely  by  digging  in  the  earth  for 
the  material.  The  home  will  be  beau- 
tiful as  well  as  utilitarian,  for  tawny 
brown  walls  fit  into  this  landscape 
and  have  the  charm  of  simplicity. 
Each  house  has  the  appearance  of 
having  grown  to  the  spot  where  it 
stands. 

The  typical  adobe  house,  the  type 
occupied    by    thousands    of    families 


throughout  the  Southwest,  is  thick- 
walled,  for  adobe  bricks  must  be 
made  about  a  foot  square.  In  other 
days,  when  there  was  constant  dan- 
ger of  attack  by  Apache  or  Navajo 
scalp-hunters,  the  walls  were  usually 
made  with  two  rows  of  bricks,  making 
them  impregnable  to  both  arrows 
and  bullets. 

The  roof  of  the  adobe  is  usually 
flat  and  is  held  up  by  log  beams 
which,  after  they  have  been  treated 
with  oil  and  wax  and  perhaps  a  little 
color,  add  decorative  interest  to  the 
interior  of  the  house.  Over  the  adobe 
bricks  there  is  an  outside  coating  of 
mud  applied  by  the  skillful  brown 
hands  of  the  Spanish-American  work- 
man. The  Spaniards  learned  this  part 
of  plastering  with  mud  from  the  Pueb- 
lo Indian  women,  who  are  always  re- 
sponsible for  the  plastering  of  outer 
walls  of  the  Pueblo  communal  houses. 
The  Inlians  renew  their  mud  plaster 
every  spring,  but  white  abode-dwellers 
usually  replaster  every  three  years. 
Refinishing  the  mud  plaster  at  fre- 
quent intervals  is  necessary  because 
winter  winds  and  rains  dissolve  the 
soft  mud  mixture.  The  color  of  the 
outer  coating  of  mud  will  depend 
upon  the  mineral  content  of  the 
earth  used  in  the  mixing.  In  one 
section  the  houses  may  be  rusty 
red,  in  another  a  rich  golden  brown, 
and  in  yet  another  a  light  cream 
color. 

Some  adobe-dwellers  overcome  the 
necessity  of  frequent  replasterings 
by  coating  the  outer  walls  of  their 
homes  with  cement  or  stucco  that 
has  been  colored  to  give  it  the  ap- 
pearance of  genuine  adobe  mud  plas- 
ter. This  saves  a  lot  of  work,  but 
the  cement  or  stucco  does  not  give 
the  house  the  soft  and  uneven  line3 
that  are  the  result  of  mud  plastering. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


Sometimes  the  outer  walls  are  paint- 
ed with  pastel  shades  of  pink  or 
blue  that  blend  well  with  the  colorful 
southwestern     landscape. 

One  or  more  rooms  of  an  adobe 
house  are  always  made  cozy  with  a 
little  corner  fireplace.  These  fire- 
places are  a  combination  of  ancient 
Indian  fireholes  and  Spanish  domed 
fireplaces.  In  fact,  nearly  every  fea- 
ture of  adobe-type  construction  shows 
the  combining  of  Spanish  and  Indian 
influences. 

One  of  the  great  advantages  of 
adobe  construction  is  that  almost 
anyone  can  build  an  adobe  house. 
In  Santa  Fe  there  are  many  beauti- 
ful adobes  that  were  actually  built 
by  the  artists  and  writers  who  oc- 
cupy them.  All  one  needs  to  begin 
adobe  construction  is  a  bit  of  land, 
a  little  straw,  a  shovel,  plenty  of  wa- 
ter, and  a  brick  mold.  No  plumb 
lines  or  T-squares  are  needed,  for 
it  is  the  lack  of  exactness  that  adds 
much  to  the  rugged  charm  of  the 
adobe  houses.  The  mud  for  the  bricks 
is  dug  from  the  building  site  and  as 
the  bricks  come  from  the  mold  they 
are  piled  in  a  sunny  spot  to  dry. 
After  the  bricks  have  been  "seasoned" 
for  a  few  days  the  walls  begin  to  go 
up  and  the  house  literally  rises  from 
the  very  earth  upon  which  it  stands. 


Of  course,  if  you  do  not  have  time 
to  do  your  own  building  or  if  you 
want  an  elaborate  house,  you  can  get 
a  contracter  to  do  the  building  for  you. 
That  is  all  right,  too,  but  when  the 
householder  has  a  hand  in  the  fash- 
ioning of  his  own  dwelling  the  house 
assumes  much  of  his  personality  and 
is  more  truly  his  own  castle. 

There  is  a  happy,  erratic  lack  of 
formal  planning  in  the  building  of 
adobe  houses  and  they  are  inclined 
to  spread  out  from  year  to  year.  It 
is  so  simple  to  add  another  room 
that  the  average  New  Mexican  adds 
to  his  house  as  casually  as  he  adds 
a  new  coat  or  a  new  pair  of  shoes 
to  his  wardrobe.  This  constant  ad- 
dition of  new  rooms  is  particularly 
common  among  the  Spanish-Ameri- 
cans, for  among  them  the  old  cus- 
tom of  the  sons  of  the  family  bring- 
ing their  brides  to  live  under  the 
parental    roof    still    holds. 

The  alobe-dwellers  of  the  South- 
west are  truly  dwellers  of  the  good 
earth  and  their  architecture  is  per- 
haps the  only  American  architecture 
that  might  be  called  truly  indigenous. 
It  shows  certain  Spanish  influences, 
but  it  has  its  roots  in  American  an- 
tiquity, in  the  adobe  ruins  left  by 
the  mysterious  peoples  of  the  South- 
west  in   prehistoric   times. 


The  idle  levy  heavy  tax  upon  the  industrious  when,  by 
frivolous  visitations,  they  rob  them  of  their  time.  Such  per- 
sons beg  their  daily  happiness  from  door  to  door,  as  beggars 
their  daily  bread-  A  mere  gossip  ought  not  to  wonder  if  we 
are  tired  of  him,  seeing  that  we  are  indebted  for  the  honor 
of  his  visit  solely  to  the  circumstance  of  his  being  tired  of 
himself. — Bacon. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


ACCOUNTING  FOR  ALBERT  SMITH 


By  Vernie  Goodman 


My  father's  conversation  has  a  good 
deal  in  common  with  Tennyson's  im- 
mortal Brook.  It  just  keeps  going  on, 
in  a  gentle  sort  of  way,  through  sun 
and  shade,  with  an  occasional  rush 
over  a  rocky  place  when  he  gets  ex- 
cited; and  it  mirrors  faithfully,  and 
without  malice,  all  the  happenings 
of  concern  that  go  on  about  him.  And 
occasionally,  like  the  brook,  it  spark- 
les with  something  that  leaves  a 
happy  remembrance  long  after  it  is 
past.  And  sometimes  leaves  you  re- 
flecting. 

Years  ago,  I  recall  that  he  made 
the  reply  to  an  inquiry  as  to  when 
the  religious  training  if  a  child  should 
begin — "A  hundred  years  before  the 
child  is  born."  and  then  he  added — 
"Nothing  but  the  grace  of  God  can 
save  a  child  from  a  couple  of  foolish 
parents  who  have  no  sense  of  moral 
and  spiritual  values,  and  who  care 
more  about  how  their  children  look 
than    how   they    act. 

A  couple  of  Sundays  ago  I  read 
the  bulletin  for  St.  Mark's  Lutheran 
Church,  at  Moorsville,  which,  (and 
I  point  with  pride)  is  my  home  church. 
I  looked  across  the  aisle  at  Albert 
Smith,  who,  with  his  mother,  his 
older,  and  a  couple  of  younger  broth- 
ers, were  sitting  in  their  usual  pew, 
well  toward  the  front;  Looked  up  into 
choir  where  Albert's  sister,  father 
and  cousin  were  coming  in,  singing 
the  processional,  and  where  another 
of  Albert's  cousins  was  playing  the 
organ,  and  I  admitted  in  my  heart, 
as  I've  often  reason  to  do,  that  my 
father  had  something. 

Albert  Smith,  sixteen  years  old, 
and  a  member  of  the  graduating  class 


of  Mooresville  High  School,  is  a  son 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Floyd  B.  Smith,  who 
would  be  "Floyd  and  Julia"  to  you 
if  you  were  a  member  of  St.  Mark's 
congregation.  He  is  a  tall,  likely- 
looking  lad,  with  a  grave  manner 
that  is  balanced  by  a  twinkle  in  his 
direct  gaze.  He's  smart — that  lad — 
and  the  nice  part  about  it  is  that  he 
doesn't  know  it.  For  instance,  while 
the  congregation  read  in  the  bulletin 
that  Albert  had  won  second  place  in 
the  State  Mathematical  Contest,  his 
home  folks  learned  about  it  very 
little  sooner.  Albert,  it  seems, 
thought  it  was  nothing  to  brag  about. 
In  which  Albert  displayed  another  fine 
trait  and  much  tact.  His  home  would 
be  a  poor  place  to  start  any  sort  of 
parade,  because  all  his  home  folks 
do  pretty  well  themselves  by  way  of 
breaking  records  in  church  and  in 
school. 

Also,  the  church  bulletin  made  men- 
tion of  Albert's  Sunday  school  and 
church  attendance,  and  there's  where 
my  father's  observation  came  into 
my  mind.  One  could  just  about 
figure  that  dad's  statement  tied  up 
right  well  with  where  Albert  Smith 
is,  where  he  came  from,  and  where 
he    will    be    going. 

Albert's  father  was  a  member  of 
St.  Enoch  Lutheran  Church,  in  Rowan 
county — as  were  his  father  and  moth- 
er. When  he  came  to  Moorsville,  there 
wasn't  a  Lutheran  church,  but  a  con- 
gregation was  in  the  process  of 
organization,  and  so  Floyd  went 
straight  as  a  homing  pigeon  to  the 
small  group  and  lined  up  with  them. 
After  the  church  was  built,  Floyd 
was  just  sort  of  naturally  made  sec- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


retary  and  treasurer  of  the  Sunday 
school.  Seven  years  later,  he  left 
to  go  to  war.  In  my  clippings  there 
is  a  record  of  the  fact  that  he  was 
presented  a  gold  watch  on  the  Sunday 
preceding  his  departure  by  St.  Mark's 
Sunday  school.  Seems  Floyd  hadn't 
been  absent  or  tardy  in  seven  years. 

Well,  Floyd  came  back  from  the 
war,  and  on  November  28,  1920, 
there  was  choir  practice  at  St.  Mark's 
as  usual.  But  this  time  Floyd  was 
there  about  an  hour  in  advance.  He 
checked  the  fire  in  the  furnace  to  be 
sure  the  church  was  comfortable; 
he  discussed  the  hymns  for  the  follow- 
ing Sunday,  and  finally  told  me  that 
he  would  like  to  be  excused  from  choir 
practice.  He  was,  he  announced,  go- 
ing over  to  Enochville  to  marry  Julia 
— his  sweetheart  since  everybody  in 
the  choir  had  known  Floyd,  and  who 
was  also  a  member  of  St.  Enoch's 
congregation.  It  was  unanimously 
agreed  that  it  would  be  all  right  for 
Floyd  to  go  ahead  and  marry  Julia 
— which  he  did — and  was  back  at 
St.  Mark's  the  following  Sunday — 
along  with  Julia.  And  there  they've 
been  every  since.  When  the  Floyd 
Smiths  come  to  church  now  they  have 
a  good  deal  of  company.  There's 
Laura,  Brem,  Albert,  Clarence  and 
Harry. 

For  the  past  thirty-two  years  Floyd 
Smith  has  been  secretary  or  treas- 
urer, and  sometimes  both,  for  St. 
Mark's  Sunday  School,  along  with 
being  a  member  of  the  church  council, 
the  choir,  the  Brotherhood,  and  many 
other  organizations  or  activity  that 
needs  his  attention.  While  he's  been 
busy  with  all  that,  maybe  you  think 
Julia  has  been  left  behind!  Well, 
just  ask  the  Ladies'  Aid,  the  chil- 
dren's societies,  the  missionary  so- 
ciety,  the   Sunday   school,   the  ladies' 


Bible  class,  the  flower  committee,  and 
anybody  that  starts  anything  that 
concerns   a  church   program. 

Having  been  born  of  such  parents, 
it  wouldn't  be  hard  to  find  the  chil- 
dren, would  it?  Sure,  they're  there! 
There's  hardly  anything  connected 
with  St.  Mark's  that  would  be  con- 
sidered official  without  representation 
from  the  Smiths — from  the  Children 
of  the  Church  to  the  regular  meeting 
of   the   council. 

As  for  perfect  attendance  records 
— maybe  trying  to  figure  them  out 
was  where  Albert  got  his  turn  for 
math.  There's  his  father — he  had 
only  seven  years  before  the  war, 
but  he  has  added  twelve  and  a  half 
since.  Julia,  Albert's  mother,  chalks 
up  only  seven  and  a  half  years,  on 
account  of  when  the  babies  were  only 
a  couple  of  weeks  old,  or  when  one 
of  them  fell  out  of  a  tree,  or  had  the 
measles  or  appendicitis,  she  naturally 
felt  that  maybe  mother  had  better 
stay  at  home  with  them.  Harry,  too, 
has  seven  and  a  half  years — he  was 
the  one  who  fell  out  of  a  tree — and  be- 
sides, is  one  of  the  younger  boys. 
This  leaves  Laura,  Brem,  Albert  and 
Clarence  holding  the  bag  with  nine 
years'  perfect  attendance  at  Sunday 
school — and  I  mean  each,  and  not  as 
a  whole  family.  At  one  time,  before 
Brem  had  appendicitis  and  had  a  hard 
time  making  up  his  mind  whether 
he  was  going  to  live  or  not,  the  whole 
Smith  family  had  a  record  for  sev- 
en and  a  half  years'  perfect  atten- 
dance. There  are  Floyd  and  Julia  to 
begin  with,  you  know,  and  there  are 
five  of  the  children.  You  can  go 
ahead  and  figure  it  out,  or  you  can 
get  Albert  to  help  you.  As  has  been 
noted,  he  is  good  in  math.  And  this, 
let  me  remind  you,  is  the  Sunday 
school    record    of    the    Smiths.      The 


THE  UPLIFT  19 

public  school  record  is  something  else  they    have    lots    of    flowers    growing 

you  can   figure   out  in     your     spare  about,  and  a  piano,  books  and  maga- 

time.  zines.     They  are  mighty  good  neigh- 

And    let    me    add,    in    conclusion—  bors— whether    the    neighbors    belong 

(I'm  sorter  like  the   Brook,  too,  you  to  St-  Mark's  or  not.     If  anyone  in- 

see)—  if  you  think  this  family  is  a  timated    to    them    that   they    were    a 

crowd    of    intellectual-appearing,    se-  sort    of    unusual    family,    they    would 

rious-minded,     "sissy-looking"     folks,  be  greatly  surprised.     My  father  says 

you're  mistaken.     They  are  the  Smiths  that    Albert's    grandparents    on    both 

who  live  in  a  comfortable  brick  home  sides  were  good,  church-going  people, 

up  the  street  from   St.  Mark's.  They  Accounting  for  them,  and  for  Floyd 

like  good  times,  ice-cream   and  fried  a"d    Julia— don't    you    think    maybe 

chicken,    and    folks    in    general;    and  that  accounts  for  Albert? 


I  AM  AMERICA 

I  am  the  Shore 

That  skirts  the  world's  two  greatest  seas; 

I  am  the  margin  of  a  land 

Of  utmost  possibilities. 

I  am  the  Rock 

On  which  the  pilgrims  first  set  foot 

And  proved  the  soil  had  elements 

In  which  a  man's  freedom  could  take  root. 

I  am  the  Port 

Where  emigrant  and  exiles  come, 
Torn  from  their  native  habitat — 
Forced  from  home  ties  friends  and  home. 

I  am  the  Shield — 
A  nation's  weapon  of  defense 
Between  a  feudal  age  and  strife 
And  modern  peacetime's  recompence. 


-Selected 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  SOYA  BEAN-A  FOUR-STAR  FOOD 

By  Clara  M.  Brewster  in  Diet  and  Health  Digest 


Perhaps  as  old  as  man's  search 
for  the  Fountain  of  Youth  is  his 
quest  for  the  Perfect  Food,  that 
magical  substance  which  would  bring 
back  strength  to  bodies  worn  by- 
labor,  and  which  would  replenish  the 
blood,  bone  and  muscle  used  up  in 
the  battle  for  existence.  Further- 
more, it  would  do  all  that  alone! 

Like  the  Fountain  of  Youth,  the 
Perfect  Food  is  a  myth.  There  is, 
however,  a  well-nigh  ideal  substitute. 
It  is  5000  years  old,  yet  fully  ap- 
preciated only  so  recently  that  it 
can  well  be  called  the  food  of  to- 
morrow. This  food  is  the  Soya  bean 
— a  four-star  tiny  seed,  with  one 
star  for  its  exceptionally  fine  and 
healthful  chemical  composition,  one 
star  for  its  cheapness,  one  star  for 
its  taste  and  the  final  star  for  its 
adaptability  which  makes  it  a  bless- 
ing to  every  health-minded  house- 
wife. 

In  the  Orient,  the  Soya  bean  takes 
the  place  of  meat,  eggs,  milk,  cheese, 
butter  and  wheat.  Over  its  supply, 
wars  have  been  fought.  On  a  diet 
of  it  entire  races  have  been  nourish- 
ed and  have  thrived.  To  approxi- 
mately half  the  population  of  the 
world,  it  is  food  and  drink  day  n 
and    day    out. 

Its  Wonderful  Chemical  Content 

And  it  is  no  wonder.  An  analysis 
of  the  chemical  composition  of  the 
Soya  bean  shows  that  it  is  com- 
posed of  40%  protein,  20%  fat,  and 
the  rest  is  balanced  carbohydrates 
and  minerals.  Also,  recent  research 
has  shown  that  the  Soya  bean  con- 
tains all  the  vitamins,  both  the 
fat-soluble    and    the    water-soluble. 


This  explains  two  things:  First, 
why  the  Soya  bean  can  be  eaten  by 
the  very  young  as  well  as  by  the  very 
old,  by  the  sick  as  well  as  by  the 
healthy.  Secondly,  it  can  be  pre- 
pared in  such  a  variety  of  ways  that 
one  could  feast  on  several  different 
tasting  dishes  at  a  single  meal  and 
still  have  eaten  nothing  but  Soya 
beans. 

Consider  the  many  forms  in  which 
Soya    bean    is    used: 

The  Soya  bean  is  a  complete  vege- 
table protein  containing  all  of  the 
amino  acids  in  assimilable  form;  one 
pound  of  Soya  beans  equals  the  pro- 
tein value  of  two  pounds  of  beef, 
which  is  much  more  expensive.  Also, 
quite  the  opposite  of  meat,  which 
is  highly  acid  forming,  the  Soya 
bean  is  alkaline,  possessing  more  than 
twenty  times  the  alkalinity  of  cow's 
milk. 

Soya  Bean  Milk 

Milk  made  from  Soya  beans  not 
only  resembles  cow's  milk  in  appear- 
ance and  food  value  but  is  actually 
richer  in  calcium,  phosphorus  and 
iron.  Not  only  does  Soya  milk  con- 
tain more  calcium,  but  during  the 
process  of  digestion  it  breaks  up 
into  finer  curds,  thus  furnishing  more 
assimilable  calcium.  Also,  this  com- 
plete vegetable  milk  contains  no  pu- 
trefactive bacteria,  and,  contrary  to 
all  other  proteins,  does  not  putrefy 
in  the  intestinal  tract.  Instead,  it 
actually  combats  putrefaction  of  other 
foods  by  supplying  the  protective 
bacteria,  bacillus  acidophilus,  in  liber- 
al   quantities. 

Soya  bean  milk  is  easily  made,  may 
be   used    in    any    way    that    ordinary 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


milk  may  be  used,  and  may  be  substi- 
tuted, cup  for  cup,  in  any  recipe  call- 
ing for  cow's  milk.  For  example, 
clabbered  Soya  bean  milk  makes  de- 
licious flapjacks;  it  gives  these  the 
so-called  "flannel  texture"  which  is 
so  greatly  desired  and  so  seldom  at- 
tained. 

Perhaps  our  youngest  children,  our 
infants,  will  be  introduced  to  the 
Soya  bean  before  we  can  make  its 
acquaintance.  Some  babies,  every 
mother  knows,  are  sensitive  to  any 
kind  of  milk — mother's  milk  as  well 
as  cow's  milk.  These  babies  can- 
not assimilate  milk  and  break  out 
in  nasty  rashes  when  parents  or  phy- 
sicians unwittenly  force  it  upon  them. 
But  now  science  has  perfected  a  milk 
substitute,  the  basis  of  which  is  Soya 
bean  meal,  that  these  peculiarly  sen- 
sitive children  can  tolerate. 
Soya  Oil 

The  oil  of  the  Soya  bean  is  very 
palatable  and  may  be  used  in  salads 
or  in  cooking  much  as  one  would  use 
butter.  Soya  oil  under  intense  heat, 
however,  becomes  a  bit  "gummy" 
and  if  used  for  frying  or  oiling 
baking  dishes  may  often  result  in 
the  food  sticking  to  the  pan. 

Solidified  Soya  oil  looks  like  the 
finest  of  snow-white  cooking  com- 
pounds and  used  in  pastry  is  a  per- 
fect substitute  for  lard  and  other 
kinds    of    indigestible    shortening. 

Being  rich  in  the  "butter  vitamin" 
A,  this  white  soya  compound,  if  color- 
ed with  a  bit  of  carrot  juice  and 
seasoned  with  a  little  Vege-Sal,  will 
have,  in  appearance  and  in  food  value, 
the  essential  virtues  of  fresh  but- 
ter. 

Soya  Bean  Flour 

Delicious  flour  is  made  from  Soya 
beans.  When  combined  with  whole 
wheat  flour,  or  flour  made  from  other 


natural  grains,  it  adds  richness  of 
flavor  and  food  value.  A  cook  in 
one  of  the  big  lumber  camps  told 
me,  in  an  interview,  that  she  always 
adds  Soya  bean  flour  to  everything 
she  bakes.  She  said,  "Men  like  it 
better  when  I  add  this  flour  to  every- 
thing, including  pancakes."  She  knew 
nothing  of  food  values,  but  she  ap- 
preciated the  importance  of  taste 
and   flavor! 

Soups    may    also    be    made    richer 
by   the   addition    of    Soya   bean   flour. 
Toasted    Soya    Beans 

Toasted  Soya  beans  resemble  pea- 
nuts in  flavor  and  are  very  popular 
as  a  crunchy  pick-me  up  at  luncheons 
and  bridge  games.  They  make  a  de- 
lightful novelty  in  children's  lunch 
boxes  and,  when  finely  ground,  make 
a  delicious  "nut  butter"  for  sand- 
wiches. They  also  add  character  to 
salad    dressings. 

Coffee  and  chocolate  substitutes, 
alkaline  in  reaction  and  minus  all 
harmful  stimulants,  can  be  made  from 
the  toasted  soya  beans.  Toasted  soya 
flour  has  a  nut  like  flavor  and  may 
be  added  to  muffin,  waffle  and  "flap- 
jack" recipes,  as  raw  soya  flour  re- 
quires more  cooking  than  is  usually 
given  to  "quick  breads." 
Many  Other  Uses 

Sprouted  Soya  beans  are  an  ex- 
cellent food.  When  the  plant  is  three 
quarters  ripe,  the  seeds  are  pala- 
table and  nutritious  green  vegetables, 
used  in  the  same  way  as  peas  or  lima 
beans.  They  are  easy  to  shell  after 
boiling  in  the  pods  for  five  minutes. 
The  boiled  beans  may  also  be  served 
split  in  soup  or  served  cold  in  a  salad. 
They  make  delicious  baked  beans. 
Since  they  have  no  starch,  they  do 
not  fall  apart.  Wilt  some  of  these 
sprouts  three  minutes  in  melted  but- 
ter, and  then  fold  them  onto  an  om- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


elette  and  you  will  have  a  new  and 
exciting  taste  thrill. 

One  of  the  most  popular  foods  made 
by  the  Chinese  from  Soya  beans  is 
"Tofu,"  a  cheese  much  on  the  order 
of  our  cottage  cheese.  Pressed  in- 
to small  cubes  to  combine  with  stews 
and  casserole  dishes.  Or  it  can  be 
sliced,  rolled  in  egg  yolk  and  crumbs 
and  browned  in  butter.  The  latter 
dish,  served  with  a  slice  of  lemon  and 
a  sprig  of  parsley  is  delicious  and  a 
good  imitation  of  fillet  of  sole. 

Soya  cheese,  made  in  curds,  like 
cottage  cheese,  may  be  used  in  salads 
and  other  recipes  calling  for  cottage 
cheese. 

A    Cue    to    Eastern    Longevity 

There  are  250  varieties  of  soya 
beans!    Also,    there    are    new    health 


values  discovered  for  them  all  the 
time.  The  latest  of  these  is  that  the 
soya  bean  takes  the  laurels  away 
from  egg  yolks  by  supplying,  inex- 
pensively, that  rarest  of  all  oils,  leci- 
thin, which  is  essential  for  the  nutri- 
tion of  brain  and  nerve  cells  which  is 
found  in  only  a  few  other  foods  on 
this  earth. 

In  China  and  Japan  the  soya  bean 
has  been  a  bulwark  against  deficiency 
diseases — it  has  given  our  Oriental 
neighbors  a  resistance  and  longev- 
ity which  can  be  in  large  measure 
attributed  to  the  nutritive  and  health 
protecting  values  of  the  soya  bean. 
We  in  the  West  should  take  a  cue 
from  the  East  which  pays  tribute 
to  the  soya  bean  as  a  four  star 
food. 


THE  STARTING-POINT 

If  you  want  to  be  happy,  begin  where  you  are. 
Don't  wait  for  some  rapture  that's  future  and  far. 
Begin  to  be  joyous,  begin  to  be  glad, 
And  soon  you'll  forget  that  you  ever  were  sad. 

If  you  want  to  be  happy,  begin  where  you  are. 

Your  windows  to  sunlight  and  sweetness  unbar; 

If  dark  seems  the  day,  light  a  candle  of  cheer, 

Till  its  steady  flame  brightens  each  heart  that  comes  near. 

If  you  want  to  be  happy,  begin  where  you  are. 
Tune  up  daily  discords,  till  out  of  their  jar 
New  harmony  rises,  rejoicing  and  sweet, 
And  onward,  in  music,  go  ever  your  feet. 

If  you  want  to  be  happy,  begin  where  you  are. 

God  sets  in  each  sky  Heaven's  joy-bringing  star. 

Live  bravely  beneath  it,  through  cloud  and  toward  light, 

And  under  its  radiance  your  path  shall  be  bright. 


— Priscilla  Leonard. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


LOOKING  FORWARD  TO  CONTINUING 
THE  MIMOSA  FESTIVAL 

(Morgan ton  News-Herald) 


The  1941  Mimosa  Festival  is  now 
history.  It  is  praised  on  all  sides  as 
having  been  the  best  yet  held  and  the 
crowds  at  the  various  events  were 
said  to  have  been  the  largest  ever. 
The  parade  this  year  was  exception- 
ally good  and  all  the  attractions  seem 
to  have  appealed  to  the  fancy  and 
interest  of  the  public  in  general. 

With  four  successful  festivals  to 
Morganton's  credit  in  as  many  con- 
secutive years,  it  has  become  an  ac- 
cepted fact  that  this  annual  celebra- 
tion commemorating  the  blossoming 
of  the  "Mimosa  City's"  adopted  name 
tree,  must  be  continued  regularly 
summer.  It  seems  to  be  taken  for 
granted,  after  four  yearss  obseva- 
tion  that  June  is  the  better  month 
for  the  festival — that  anytime  be- 
tween June  15th  and  June  30th  will, 
as  a  rule  catch  the  flowers  in  their 
prime.  While  the  Mimosas  were  still 
blooming  for  July  4th  they  were  not 
in  the  same  state  of  perfection  they 
•would  have  been  two  weeks  earlier. 
It  would  not  be  a  bad  idea  for  the 
Mayor  to  designate  officially  the 
third  week  in  June  each  year  as 
"Mimosa  Week"  and  to  plan  the 
festival  as  an  annual  affair  for  two 
or  three  days — preferably  two — dur- 
ing  that  week. 

There  seemed  to  be  the  unanimous 
opinion  that  this  year  the  Mimosa 
trees  excelled  all  former  years  in 
beauty  and  profusion  of  blossoms. 
Certainly  they  attracted  more  at- 
tention   than    ever    before.     Numbers 


of  tourists  are  known  to  have  stop- 
ped individuals  and  at  filling  stations 
to  inquire  about  "these  beautiful 
flowering  trees".  Through  the  years 
plantings  have  been  increasing  and 
there  were  more  trees  blooming 
throughout  the  city  than  ever  before. 
Even  at  that,  however,  there  are 
not  enough.  No  yard  within  the 
city  limits  should  be  without  a  Mim- 
osa tree — at  least  one — and  property 
holders  should  cooperate  by  planting 
them  along  the  streets,  whereever 
possible. 

For  this  Fall  we  would  like  to  see 
the  Town  Council  provide  for  a  '"'City 
Beautification  Project"  that  would  in- 
clude plans  for  a  more  extensive 
planting  of  Mimosa  trees,  all  over 
town. 

The  "Mimosa  City"  should  have  a 
veritable  profusion  of  Mimosa  trees 
scattered  in  generous  quantities  in 
every  section  and  extending  in  un- 
broken lines  out  the  principal  high- 
ways. 

The  Mimosa  Golf  Course  has  been 
a  beautiful  example  of  what  planned 
plantings  of  Mimosas  will  amount 
to  within  a  comparatively  few  years. 
Even  Morganton  people,  accustomed 
more  or  less  to  the  beauty  of  Mimosa3, 
rode  out  just  to  see  the  trees  on  the 
golf  course  and  exclaimed  at  their 
loveliness. 

"More  and  more  Mimosas  for  Mor- 
ganton, the  Mimosa  City",  would  be 
an  excellent  motto  for  us  to  adopt 
for  the  next  few  years. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


DOLLARS  FROM  DOUGHNUTS 

By  Paul  D.  Paddock  in  Nation's  Business 


The  doughnut  dates  back  to  an- 
tiquity but  the  doughnut  industry  is 
only  21  years  old. 

It  comes  of  age  this  summer. 

Doughnut  sales  now  ring  the  na- 
tion's cash  registers  to  the  tune  of 
nearly  $80,000,000  a  year.  Approxi- 
mately $10,000,000  have  been  inves- 
ted in  "exclusively  doughnut"  mak- 
ing and  handling  equipment. 

More  than  a  dozen  concerns  are 
manufacturing  doughnut  equipment 
and  some  200  companies  are  now  mak- 
ing and  selling  doughnut  mixers. 

More  than  any  one  man,  Adolph 
Levitt  is  considered  the  founder  of 
the  modern  doughnut  industry.  He 
took  the  doughnut  and  surrounded  it 
with  modern  showmanship,  merchan- 
dising and  some  of  the  most  efficient 
machines  Yankee  ingenuity  has  yet 
devised. 

He  put  doughnut  factories  in  show 
windows  and  they  now  rival  steam 
shovels   in   sidewalk   audience   appeal. 

Doughnut  shops  are  dotting  the  na- 
tion. Two  are  in  Times  Square.  When 
the  first  one  was  opened  there  at  an 
annual  rental  of  $60,000,  the  late  O. 
O.  Melntyre  was  not  the  only  person 
who  poked  fun  at  the  idea  of  the  old- 
fashioned  doughnut  "trying  to  be 
sophisticated."  The  shop  paid  a  profit 
the  very  first  year  and  has  continued 
to  do  so  since. 

The  first  World  War,  the  Salvation 
Army,  the  Automats  and  complaints 
from  a  motion  picture  audience  are 
among  the  apparently  incongruous 
factors  mixed  up  in  the  beginnings 
of  the  doughnut  industry.  The  story 
begins  in  1920  in  one  of  Mr.  Levitt's 
bakeries    where     a    man    is    making 


doughnuts  in  the  old-fashioned  way 
— dropping  plump  rings  of  dough  in- 
to a  big  black  kettle  of  fat,  turning 
them  over  and  then  fishing  them  out 
with  a  long  fork. 

The  doughnuts  sold  briskly  at  50 
cents  a  dozen.  People  liked  to  see 
them  made.  They  liked  to  eat  them. 
A  kettle  was  installed  in  another 
Levitt  bakery  and  before  long  all  his 
stores  were  featuring  old-fashioned 
doughnuts.     Then  trouble  began. 

It   was   a   hot,   smelly   job. 

The  time-honored  method  of  mak- 
ing doughnuts  was  interesting  to  spec- 
tators but  it  was  also  hot,  smelly  and 
slow.  The  fumes  became  so  object- 
ionable in  one  bakery  that  they  had 
to  be  drawn  off  in  an  air  duct.  It 
happened  that  this  duct  served  a 
motion  picture  theater  next  door. 
Unfortunately,  it  leaked.  Soon,  pat- 
rons were  complaining  loudly  at  hav- 
ing doughnut  odors  mixed  with  their 
drama. 

Mr.  Levitt  was  tempted  to  give  up 
doughnut-making  but,  after  witness- 
ing the  acceptability  of  his  product, 
he  believed  that  he  had  only  scratched 
the  surface  of  the  potential  doughnut 
market. 

One  night  on  a  trip  to  Philidelphiar 
he  hinted  at  his  problem  while  talking 
to  a  fellow  passenger.  "I  think  I 
can  help  you,"  the  man  volunteered. 
"My  company  makes  machinery  for 
the  Automats.  I  believe  we  can  make 
a  machine  that  will  manufacture 
doughnuts.  It  will  take  care  of  the 
fumes  and  everything.  Do  you  want 
us  to  try?' 

Joyfully  Mr.  Levitt  gave  the  order 
to  go  ahead. 


THE  UPLIFT 


26 


After  11  failures  a  twelfth  machine 
was  set  up  for  duty.  Pleased  with 
the  success  of  the  machine  and  more 
confident  than  ever  that  the  doughnut 
has  a  great  future,  Mr.  Levitt  sold 
his  bakery  chain  and  devoted  all  his 
energies  to  the  making  of  machines 
for  other  bakeries.  But  further  per- 
plexing   problems    arose. 

The  machine  efficiently  standard- 
ized the  method  of  making  the  dough- 
nut but,  up  to  that  time,  nothing  had 
been  done  to  standardize  the  mix 
that  went  into  the  hoppers.  The 
necessity  for  such  a  mix  was  soon 
apparent.  The  machines  clogged  on 
some  of  the  mixtures  poured  into 
them.  Worse  still,  not  all  mixes  were 
good  to  begin  with.  Another  im- 
portant step-development,  distribu- 
tion and  acceptance  of  a  standard  mix 
that  would  work  equally  well  in  all 
the  machines  and  that  would  produce 
better  doughnuts  must  be  taken  if  the 
doughnut  industry  was  to  proceed 
satisfactorily. 

He  bought  a  flour  mill  at  Ellicott 
City,  Md.,  on  a  site  where  the  first 
flour  mill  was  built  in  this  country. 
He  scoured  the  land  for  wheat,  milk 
and  eggs  that  would  suit  his  purpose 
and,  after  repeated  trials  and  failures, 
developed  a  mix  that  would  meet  his 
requirements.  All  the  baker  had  to 
do  was  to  add  water,  stir  and  then 
pour  the  dough  into  the  hopper  of 
the  machine. 

The  corporation  now  has  nearly 
2.000  on  its  staff.     It  makes  machines, 


mixers,  and  doughnuts.  It  sponsors 
more  than  14  retail  display  and  sales 
outlets  in  cooperation  with  other  food 
dispensers.  At  these  places,  the  show 
window  doughnut  factories  are  seen 
at  their  best.  It  is  here  also  that 
the  fancy  doughnut  appears  in  all 
its  glory  although  the  plain,  sugared 
and  chocolate-covered  kinds  are  still 
the  biggest   sellers. 

Recently  doughnut  mixes  with  vi- 
tamins added  have  been  introduced 
to  keep  pace  with  the  general  vitamin 
"movement"  throughout  the  country 
and  to  make  the  doughnut  still  more 
important  as  a  food.  Elaborate  tests 
have  been  conlucted  to  demonstrate 
the  nutritious  qualities  of  the  dough- 
nut and  further  proofs  of  its  digest- 
ibility have  been  offered  to  medical 
and  other  agencies  seeking  such 
information.  In  the  corporation's 
larger  producing  centers,  doughnuts 
are  made  at  the  rate  of  1,400  dozen 
an  hour  or  more.  The  dough  is 
squeezed  by  air  pressure  through  noz- 
zles that  cut  it  into  rings.  The  circ- 
lets swim  along  a  bath  of  vegetable 
fat  electrically  heated  to  exactly  the 
right  temperature.  Then  they  are 
flipped  over  to  fry  on  the  other  side. 
Evenly  "done"  and  glowing  with  a 
color  rivalling  sun  tan,  they  march 
out  upon  a  conveyor  which  sends 
them    to    the    cooling    cabinets. 

It's  less  than  an  hour  from  the  mix 
to  the  finished  doughnut,  neatly  pack- 
ed and  ready  for  the  dealers'  coun- 
ters. 


America  is  not  perfect  by  any  means,  but  it  is  a  country  in 
which  each  citizen  has  a  hand  in  making  it  nearer  perfect. 
This  right  of  every  citizen  makes  America  the  democracy  it  is. 
We  should  resolve  to  defend  this  right  "with  our  strength,  our 
wealth  and  our  very  lives  if  need  be." 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


(The  United  States  Baptist) 


Prosperity  is  a  fine  thing  for  wise 
men,  but  dangerous  for  fools.  Solomon 
was  right  when  he  said :  "The  prosper- 
ity of  fools  shall  destroy  them." 

A  man  shows  himself  a  fool  when  he 
thinks  financial  prosperity  brings  wis- 
dom. Here  is  a  man  who  has  become 
suddenly  rich,  not  through  any  busi- 
ness astuteness  of  his  own  but  through 
some  accidental  streak  of  luck  such  as, 
for  example  the  discovery  of  an  oil 
well  on  his  land.  If  he  is  a  wise  man 
this  unexpected  wealth  sobers,  hum- 
bles, ennobles  him.  If  he  is  a  fool  it 
goes  to  his  head  and  causes  him  to  be- 
lieve that  he  is  the  smartest  man  in  the 
country  and  knows  just  how  every- 
thing ought  to  be  run,  in  religion,  in 
business,  in  education,  in  poltics. 

The  more  ridiculous  feature  of  it  is 
that  his  associates  seem  to  think  the 
same  thing  anl  he  is  put  on  all  boards 
and  committees  where  intelligence  is 
needed.  Before  he  had  his  accidental 
wealth  thrust  upon  him  everybody 
realized  that  he  knew  nothing  about 
education  or  missions  or  banking,  but 
now  every  college  in  500  miles  if  him 
wants  him  on  its  board  of  trustees; 
the  bank  wants  him  as  a  director:  and 
the  church  wants  him  on  its  state  mis- 
sion board;  and  if  the  oil  well  is  a  real 
gusher  it  qualifies  him  even  for  the 
national  foreign  mission  board.  He 
struts  around  giving  advice — almost 
orders — concerning  matters  he  has 
never  studied  and,  in  fact,  could  not 
understand  if  he  did.  His  opinions  are 
so  crude  that  ultimately  his  fellow 
members  are  conscience-bound  to  dis- 
regard him,  whereupon  he  storms 
around  for  awhile  and  quits  and  begins 
to  openly  prophesy  that  the  institution, 


is  headed  straight  for  ruin.  At  this 
point,  I'm  not  recording  what  I  have 
heard  but  what  I  have  seen. 

It  is  a  tragedy  that  most  people  re- 
gard prosperity  and  money-getting  as 
synonomous.  Nothing  is  further  from 
the  truth.  One  of  the  most  prosperous 
men  I  ever  knew  lived  in  a  rented 
house  and  was  never  able  to  own  an 
automobile.  His  prosperity  consisted, 
for  one  thing,  in  the  fact  that  he  had 
brought  up  "in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord"  seven  sons  and 
daughters,  and  given  to  each  a  good 
education,  and  in  his  old  age  saw  them 
all  filling  important  stations  in  church, 
state  or  business  life,  devoting  them- 
selves to  the  task  of  home-making  for 
more  than  a  score  of  grandchildren. 

About  the  most  poverty-stricken 
man  I  ever  saw  owned  $5,000,000.  But 
his  sons  and  daughters  figured  shame- 
lessly in  police  courts  and  divorce 
courts.  His  wife  had  died  of  a  broken 
heart  and  his  children  were  so  mean 
he  could  not  live  with  any  of  them.  He 
had  a  sumptuous  apartment  in  the  fin- 
est hotel  in  town  but  in  everything 
that  goes  in  to  make  life  worthwhile 
he  was  a  pauper.  He  had  gained  his 
gold  but  had   lost  his   children. 

There  is  a  fine  young  man  reading 
these  lines  who  is  in  danger  of  making 
that  same  tragic  mistake.  He  is  so 
keen  for  making  money  that  he  is 
about  to  forget  God  and  the  group  of 
children  God  has  given  him.  My  dear 
young  man,  there  is  danger  ahead. 
You  had  better  stop,  look  and  listen. 
Money  will  not  mean  much  if  you  lose 
the  pickaninnies.  Don't  sacrifice  the 
babies  on  the  alter  of  Moloch.  Don't 
crucify  the  kidlies  on  a  cross  of  gold. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


Some  of  the  boys  on  the  outside  cantaloupes  grown  at  the  School, 
forces  have  been  repairing  roads  about  and  we  have  every  reason  to  believe 
the  campus  that  were  badly  washed  that  in  a  short  time,  our  gardens  will 
by  recent  rains.  produce  a  good  supply  of  cantaloupes 

and    watermelons. 


The  feature  picture,  "Ma,  He's  Mak- 
ing Eyes  At  Me"  and  a  comedy,  "Life 
Begins  For  Andy  Pandy",  were 
shown  in  the  auditorium  last  Thurs- 
day night.  Both  are  Universal  pro- 
ductions. 


Superintendent  Charles  E.  Boger 
attended  a  conference  of  the  heads 
of  North  Carolina's  correctional  in- 
structions, held  at  the  Eastern  Caro- 
lina Training  School.  Rocky  Mount, 
last    Wednesday. 


Several  officers,  matrons  and  boys 
have  received  cards  from  Bobbie  Law- 
rence, a  former  member  of  the  print- 
ing class,  who  was  allowed  to  leave 
the  institution  on  conditional  release 
a  little  more  than  a  week  ago.  After 
spending  a  few  days  with  his  brother 
in  Asheville,  Bobbie  went  to  the  home 
of  his  sister,  in  Johnson  City,  Tennes- 
see. He  hopes  to  obtain  employment 
as  a  linotype  operator  in  that  city 
soon.  Failing  to  do  so,  he  will  prob- 
ably go  to  Miami  Beach,  Florida, 
where  his  mother  is  employed.. 


The  first  cantaloupes  of  the  season 
were  gathered  this  week  and  issued 
to  the  cottages.  We  are  also  en- 
Joying  some  fine  corn,  tomatoes  and 
string  beans.  The  beans  now  being 
picked  are  of  a  second  planting,  the 
early  ones  having  been  destroyed 
by  an  extended  period  of  dry  wea- 
ther in  the  earlv  summer. 


Immediately  following  the  service 
last  Sunday  afternoon,  the  boys  en- 
joyed the  second  watermelon  feast 
of  the  season.  Like  the  ones  served 
last  week,  these  melons  were  purchas- 
ed from  a  South  Carolina  farmer.  A 
few    days    ago    we    received   the    first 


Rev.  H.  C.  Kellermeyer,  pastor  of 
Trinity  Reformed  Church,  Concord, 
conducted  the  afternoon  service  at 
the  School  last  Sunday.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  Matthew 
22:  15-22,  and  as  the  text  for  his 
message  to  the  boys  he  chose  Gene- 
sis 12:  2— "And  I  will  make  of  thee 
a  great  nation,  and  I  will  bless  thee, 
and  make  thy  name  great;  and  thou 
shalt  be  a  blessing." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
the  speaker  called  attention  to  this 
great  promise  made  by  God  to  the 
people  of  Israel  if  they  would  remain 
true  to  Him.  A  promise,  said  he, 
is  a  most  wonderful  thing,  and  to 
learn  to  keep  a  promise  is  the  best 
thing   a    person    can    do.     He    pointed 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


out  how  the  Boy  Scouts  promise  on 
their  honor  to  do  certain  things  when 
they  join  the  organization,  saying 
that  was  the  great  reason  why  Boy 
Scouts  all  over  the  world  are  found 
to  be  trustworthy.  The  value  of  keep- 
ing a  promise  is  the  first  thing  they 
are   taught  upon   becoming    Scouts. 

In  the  words  of  the  text,  said  Rev. 
ham  who  represented  the  Hebrew 
nation,  that  his  nation  should  become 
a  great  nation;  that  He  would  bless 
them,  and  that  they,  in  turn,  should 
be  a  blessing.  That  revives  the  ques- 
tion of  thankfulness.  God  not  only 
wanted  the  Israelites  to  be  thankful, 
but  He  wanted  them  to  show  their  ap- 
preciation of  His  goodness  by  being  a 
blessing  to  others.  Abraham  then 
went  out  on  a  long  journey,  not  know- 
ing whither  he  was  going,  but  having 
absolute  faith  that  God  would  guide 
him  in  the  right  way. 

There  were  times,  said  the  speak- 
er, when  the  people  of  Israel  did 
not  appreciate  God's  blessings.  Con- 
sequently, they  were  caused  to  suffer 
in  oider  to  realize  the  dangers  of 
their  failure  to  live  as  God  willed. 
Again  and  again  the  prophets  called 
the  people  back  to  God. 

Special  blessings,  continued  Rev. 
Mr.  Kellermeyer,  mean  special  re- 
sponsibilities. We  in  America  are 
greatly  blessed,  yet  there  are  many 
who  do  not  appreciate  the  blessings 
visited  upon  us.  We  are  enjoying 
a  wonderful  freedom,  such  as  we 
would  not  know  was  in  existence  if 
we  were  living  in  any  other  country. 
God  has  richly  blessed  America.  Here 
we  have  pleasant  homes,  fine  schools 
and  colleges,  farms,  factories,  and 
friends.  We  should  show  our  appre- 
ciation by  living  the  kind  of  lives  God 
wants  us  to  live. 


Although  the  world  is  in  a  turmoil 
and  great  suffering  is  being  experi- 
enced by  many  people  in  other  coun- 
tries, Americans  should  be  thankful 
that  such  conditions  do  not  exist  in 
this  country.  We  still  enjoy  the 
freedom  for  which  our  forefathers 
fought  and  died,  more  than  150  years 
ago.  God  has  blessed  us  because 
we  continue  to  be  a  Christian  na- 
tion. 

The  speaker  then  told  of  a  recent 
vacation  back  to  his  old  home  in 
Ohio,  and  how  people  in  one  com- 
munity were  thankful  for  God's  bless- 
ings to  others.  Here  was  a  congre- 
gation of  about  1,200  people,  consist- 
ing mostly  of  farmers.  They  work 
hard  in  the  fields  during  the  week, 
and  from  900  to  1,000  attend  church 
every  Sunday.  They  may  be  seen  on 
their  way  to  the  Sunday  service, 
carrying  Bibles  and  hymn  books — 
they  keep  them  at  home  for  use  dur- 
ing the  week,  and  are  prepared  to 
take  a  part  in  the  service  on  Sunday. 
These  people  contribute  liberally  to 
the  church — they  use  more  for  help- 
ing others  than  is  spent  for  their 
own  church  expenses.  These  peo- 
ple realize  that  God  has  blessed  them, 
and  that  they  are  being  blessings  to 
others.  They  are  not  satisfied  just 
to  receive,  but  want  to  share  their 
blessings  with  their  fellow  men.  This 
congregation  is  100  years  old,  and 
during  that  time  has  sent  thirty-eight 
men  to  the  Christian  ministry  and 
twenty-eight  of  the  young  women 
have  become  the  wives  of  ministers- 

In  conclusion,  Rev,  Mr.  Kellermeyer 
told  the  boys  that  they  had  been 
blessed  in  many  ways;  that  God  had 
given  them  eyes,  hands,  feet,  minds, 
souls  and  was  saying  to  them:  "I 
have  given  you   these  blessings — use 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


them,  and  let  your  lives  be  blessings 
to  others."  One  way  in  which  they 
can  do  this,  said  the  speaker,  is  to 
make  use  of  them  in  trying  to  im- 
prove themselves  while  here  at  the 
School,  and  then,  upon  returning  to 
their  homes,  to  make  their  lives 
worthwhile  by  being  blessings  to 
;others. 

Rev.  Mr.  Kellermeyer  was  accom- 
panied by  his  little  son,  David,  eight 
years  old.  Just  after  the  singing  of 
the  opening  hymn,  his  father  an- 
nounced that  this  fine  little  young- 
ster would  like  to  play  the  piano  for 
the  boys.  David  then  went  to  the 
piano  and  played  "Humoresque,"  a 
beautiful  piece  of  music,  and  one 
that  would  ordinarily  be  considered 
quite   difficult  for   one   so  young,  but 


this  little  fellow  played  it  through 
faultlessly  in  a  most  entertaining 
manner.  From  what  we  have  been 
told  it  would  seem  that  David  is 
quite  a  musical  genius.  Hearing  him 
play,  one  might  think  that  he  had  been 
trained  for  several  years,  but  we  were 
told  that  he  had  taken  two  or  three 
lessons  and  could  read  music  but 
very  little.  He  doesn't  seem  to  be 
much  interested  in  music  lessons — 
not  this  boy — he  just  hears  a  piece 
of  music  and  liking  it,  simply  sits 
down  at  the  piano  and  plays  the  thing, 
and  plays  it  well.  We  were  glad  to 
have  David  play  for  us  and  hope  he 
will  consider  this  an  invitation  for  a 
return  engagement  the  next  time 
"Daddy"  is  scheduled  to  conduct  a 
service   at   the    School. 


THE  CHILD  OR  THE  DOLLAR? 

Education  costs  more  now  than  it  did  in  pioneer  days  because 
schools  are  better  and  more  children  attend  them  for  longer 
periods.  A  majority  of  parents  now  desire  their  children  to 
have  the  advantage  of  high  school  which  costs  more  than  the 
elementary  school.  And  yet  American  schools  are  run  so  eco- 
nomically that  they  give  your  child  books,  a  classroom,  equip- 
ment, a  playground,  and  a  day's  instruction  under  a  well-pre- 
pared teacher,  for  the  price  of  a  golf  ball  or  the  cost  of  a  box 
of  candy.  The  average  cost  for  a  day's  instruction  for  an 
American  child  is  only  51  cents.  Of  the  51  cents  the  teacher 
receives  only  28  cents.  Suppose  you  had  to  engage  a  tutor 
to  teach  your  child  in  your  home.  Such  service  costs  $1  to  $2 
per  hour.  In  proportion  to  the  magnitude  of  its  helpfulness — 
the  number  of  children  the  number  of  hours,  the  variety  of 
activities,  the  care  for  each  individual  child,  the  preparation 
necessary  for  teaching,  the  high  responsibility — the  school  is 
relatively  inexpensive.  Let  us  all  join  hands  to  give  our  young 
people  the  best  possible  preparation  for  life.  Let  us  keep  the 
children  first.— P.  T.  A.  Bulletin. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  July  20,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel    Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence    Bell 
Arcemias    Heafner, 
William    O'Brien 
William  Shannon 
Fred    Stuart 
Charles    Wooten 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett 
Charles    Browning- 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Everette    Case 
Ralph   Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
Curtis   Moore 
Frank    Walker 
Everette    Watts 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Henry  Barnes 
Raymond   Brooks 
Charles  Chapman 
Edward  Johnson 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

L.    H.    Baker 
John  Bailey 
Grover  Beaver 
William  Buff 
Robert   Coleman 
Bruce  Hawkins 
David   Hensley 
Jerry    Jenkins 
William    Matheson 
Robert   Quick 
Carroll    Reeves 
William  T.  Smith 
John  Tolley 
James    Williams 
Louis    Williams 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver 
Paul  Briggs 
Aubrey   Fargis 

Leo  Hamilton 


John    Jackson 
Morris   Johnson 
Columbus  Jordan 
Robert   Jones 
Hugh    Kennedy 
William   Morg-an 
J,    W.    McRorie 
George    Speer 
Woodrow   Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore    Bowles 
Collette    Cantor 
John   Lipscomb 

COTTAGE    NO,    6 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Henry    B.    Butler 
Donald   Earnhardt 
George   Green 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Alex  Weathers 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil   Ashley 
Cecil   Bennett 
Charles  Crotts 
Jesse  Cunningham 
Earl  Godley 
Frank    Workman 

COTTAGE   NO,   9 

Marvin  Ballew 
David  Cunningham 
James    Davis 
Eugene  Dyson 
Riley  Denny 
George  Gaddy 
James    Hale 
R.  L.   Hall 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Mark  Jones 
Grady  Kelly 
Alfred  Lamb 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer 


THE  UPLIF1 


31 


Robert    Tidwell 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Homer  Head 
Jack  Harward 
Thomas  King 
Charles    Mills 
Charles   Phillips 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

J.  C.  Allen 
John    Allison 
William    Bennett 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Fred  Jones 
Henry    McGraw 
Samuel   Stuat 
Monroe  Searcy 
Canipe  Shoe 
James   Tyndall 
William    Wilson 
Charles  Widener 

COTTAGE   NO.   12 

Odell    Almond 
Jay   Brannock 
William   Broadwell 
Ernest   Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Woodrow  Hager 
Charles    Hastings 
Tilman    Lyles 
James  Mondie 
Daniel    McPhail 
Hercules    Rose 
Simon    Quick 
Howard    Saunders 
Charles  Simpson 
Jesse   Smith 
George  Tolson 
Brice   Thomas 


Eugene  Watts 
J.   R.  Whitman 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
Leonard    Jacobs 
James  Lane 
Jack  Mathis 
Randall  Peeler 
Melvin  Roland 
Earl   Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 
Raymond  Andrews 
John  Baker 
Edward   Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Deaton 
Leonard  Dawn 
Henry    Ennis 
Audie   Farthing 
Feldman    Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy  Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 
John    Maples 
Glen    McCall 
John    Robbins 
James  Roberson 
Charles    Steepleton 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 
Robert    Chamberlain 
Aldine    Duggins 
James    Ledford 
Marvin  Pennell 
Brown    Stanley 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 
Raymond  Brooks 
Frank    Chavis . 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
Leroy  Lowery 
Varcy   Oxendine 


If  the  devil  ever  laughs,  it  must  be  at  hypocrites,  for  they 
are  the  greatest  dupes  he  has.  They  serve  him  far  better  than 
any  others,  but  receive  no  wages;  nay,  what  is  more  extra- 
ordinary, they  submit  to  greater  mortifications  to  go  to  hell, 
than  the  most  sincere  Christian  to  go  to  heaven. — Oolton. 


MS      5    1341 

M.  UPLIFT 

VOL.   XXIX  CONCORD,    N.   C,   AUGUST   2,    1941  No.    31 


0*^ 


$  *• c* 


►3*3l^3^%-^'%-'%-^l    .  ♦•  ^9*3t9»vt3*3t3t3t9t3t9t^^  Jt 


FLOWER  OF  FRIENDSHIP 


The  flower  of  friendship  droops  and  dies 

In  gossip's  gale, 
Beneath  the  heat  of  hate  and  lies 

Its  petals  fail ; 
The  splendor  of  its  sunny  cheer 

Is  lost  to  sight, 
When  falsehood  and  dishonesty 

Its  beauty  blight. 

But  friendship's  roots  are  deep  and  strong, 

And  live  for  aye; 
Though  blossoms  fade,  the  parent  plant 

Must  always  stay. 
And  flowers  of  true  sincerity 

Will  bloom  anew, 
When  watered  with  forgiving  love 

And  heaven's  dew. 

— Cecil  Bonham. 


SX9C96KXKKSXK&cks£%sk%9CK)^^ 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

THE  MAN  WHO  WAS  BORN  IN  TWO  PLACES 

By  LeGette  Blythe  8 

HOW  MUCH  BETTER  IS  A  HORSE  THAN  A  MAN 

By  G.  F.  Hubbartt  11 

MAESTRO,  AMERICAN   STYLE                        By  John  Battiston  17 

FOREST  FIRE  CONTROL                               (American   Forestry)  19 

THE  EXTRA  CAN  OF  PEACHES                     By  Wallace  Joice  20 

TRUTH  ABOUT  THE  MARKET  HOUSE  (The  State  Magazine)  22 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  24 

SCHOOL  HONOR  ROLL— JUNE  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  at  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual  Training  and  Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,    at  the   Post   Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

UNITY 

Great  movements  which  ultimately  meet  with  success  have  one  thing  in 
common — the  unity  with  which  those  identified  with  them  tackle  the  job 
they  have  set  for  themselves. 

An  idea  may  be  the  beginning  of  some  important  social  improvement.  But, 
unless  there  are  enough  people  in  agreement  as  to  the  potentiality  of  the  idea 
and  willing  to  work  together  to  make  the  most  of  it,  it  will  remain  simply  an 
idea. 

On  the  whole,  men  are  progressive  and,  given  a  cause  which  appears  to  them 

On  the  whole,  men  are  naturally  progressive  and,  given  a  cause  which  ap- 
pears to  them  as  a  means,  not  only  of  preserving  what  they  have  won,  but  of 
bettering  their  lot,  and  a  leader  who  is  able  to  transmit  to  others  his  belief  in 
that  cause,  men  will  work  for  it. 

We,  in  the  United  States  of  America,  are  blessed  with  unusual  advantages 
and  opportunities.  As  a  democratic  people  we  may  honestly  and  properly 
differ  with  one  another  at  many  points.  But,  in  the  final  analysis,  as  a  na- 
tion we  have  a  heritage  and  a  tradition  which  bind  us  together,  regardless  of 
creed  or  color,  origin  or  position.  And  this  heritage  and  tradition  of  a  de- 
mocratic people  are  worth  working  for. 

Unity  of  purpose,  thought  and  action  was  never  more  important  than  it  is 
today. — Thomas.  J.  Watson. 


THE  BOOKMOBILE 

We  have  read  frequently  of  the  inestimable  service  the  Bookmo- 
biles render  to  the  rural  people  and  wished  that  Cabarrus  county 
could  be  numbered  among  the  counties  having  this  far-reaching  ac- 
tivity. Well,  the  day  has  come  when  our  rural  people  have  access 
to  library  books  in  a  manner  similar  to  distribution  in  the  city 
libraries.  The  rural  library,  the  Bookmobile,  is  on  wheels,  there- 
fore, commutes  from  one  community  to  another.  This  Bookmobile 
is  another  WPA  project  sponsored  by  the  Cabarrus  County  Com- 
missioners. We  congratulate  this  unit  of  fine  men  for  their  vision 
in  seeing  the  needs  of  the  people  they  serve  and  rising  to  the  emer- 
gency in  a  happy  way. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

This  project  has  to  be  approved  by  the  North  Carolina  Library 
Association,  Raleigh.  The  librarian  who  accompanies  the  Book- 
mobile is  required  to  receive  training  under  a  fully  accredited  li- 
brarian, and  the  books  distributed  are  selected  by  a  trained  libra- 
rian. The  Bookmobile  in  making  its  circuit  has  a  driver,  the  libra- 
rian, and  a  library  clerk.  The  clerk  inspects  the  books  as  they  are 
taken  in  and  those  needing  repair  are  properly  placed.  Each  per- 
son engaged  in  this  work  has  spectific  duties,  and  each  fully  under- 
stands that  no  excuse  will  be  taken  for  failing  to  measure  up  to  the 
charge  in  every  sense  of  the  word. 

The  Bookmobile  has  a  regular  schedule  and  it  moves  on  time,  and 
with  precision  and  accurancy.  The  tour  of  the  county  includes 
seven  routes.  Three  are  made  one  week  and  four  the  next.  Each 
point  or  station  selected  for  distributing  books  is  chosen  from  the 
viewpoint  of  reaching  the  greater  number  of  people.  While  the 
project  has  been  operating  only  three  weeks,  we  learn  from  a  re- 
liable source  that  the  patronage  has  increased  fifty  per  cent. 

The  movement  also  makes  possible  a  library  clerk  in  the  rural 
high  schools,  and  the  same  interest  is  expressed  in  Long  School, 
Clara  Harris  School,  Coltrane  School  and  Central  Primary  School, 
all  in  the  city  of  Concord.  The  clerk's  duty  in  the  schools  named 
is  to  see  that  all  books  are  kept  in  a  useable  condition. 

The  Bookmobile  is  a  most  valuable  contribution  to  the  cultural 
life  of  the  rural  people,  and  we  rejoice  to  know  that  county  neigh- 
bors and  friends  have  access  to  good  literature.  There  is  no  more 
refining  influence  on  earth  than  a  good  book.  After  reviewing  the 
many  far-reaching  activities  of  the  county  commissioners,  we  feel 
that  their  interests  have  been  placed  where  good  results  will  be 
realized  for  all  classes  without  discrimination.  They  have  an  un- 
derstanding of  the  duties  of  their  office  and  have  measured  up  to 
trust.  The  Bookmobile  is  an  expression  of  interest  in  the  rural 
people.  We  know,  as  a  rule,  a  reading  public  means  a  law  abiding 
citizenship. 


SOME  ACCIDENT  FACTS 

Anyone  who  thinks  it  takes  two  motor  vehicles  to  make  an  acci- 
dent would  be  greatly  disillusioned  by  the  Highway  Safety  Division's 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

traffic  accident  summary  for  the  first  six  months  of  this  year. 

This  summary,  completed  this  week,  reveals  that  only  129  of  the 
545  traffic  fatalities  on  North  Carolina  streets  and  highways  the 
first  half  of  this  year  involved  collisions  between  two  motor  vehicles. 
The  other  413  fatalities  were  distributed  as  follows:  159  involved 
collisions  between  motor  vehicles  and  pedestrians,  116  involved 
motor  vehicles  that  ran  off  the  roadway  due  to  excessive  speed,  29 
resulted  from  collisions  between  motor  vehicles  and  railroad  trains, 
35  involved  cars  that  overturned  on  the  roadway,  20  resulted  from 
collisions  between  motor  vehicles  and  bicycles,  31  occurred  in  motor 
vehicles  that  struck  fixed  objects  such  as  bridge  abutments,  5  re- 
sulted from  collisions  between  motor  vehicles  and  animal-drawn 
vehicles,  and  17  were  non-collision  accidents  such  as  when  someone 
falls  off  a  moving  vehicle. 

In  other  words,  it  doesn't  take  two  cars  to  have  an  accident.  If 
there's  only  one  car  on  a  highway  and  that  car  is  driven  improperly, 
at  an  excessive  rate  of  speed  or  in  a  careless  and  reckless  manner, 
that  car  can  kill  someone  very  quickly.  It  isn't  "the  other  fellow" 
who  causes  an  automobile  to  be  hit  by  a  train ;  it  isn't  "the  other 
fellow"  who  causes  automobiles  to  land  upside  down  in  a  cornfield 
after  failing  to  straighten  out  a  curve.  In  four  out  of  five  fatal 
accidents,  there  is  only  one  motor  vehicle  involved,  and  the  driver 
of  that  vehicle  generally  is  at  fault. 

Another  striking  fact  disclosed  in  the  accident  summary  was  that 
211  of  the  545  persons  killed  were  under  25  years  of  age.  Safety 
division  records  show  a  decided  upward  trend  in  fatal  accidents  in- 
volving young  drivers. 


BUILDING  NATIONAL  MUSCLE 

The  number  of  wage-earners  in  the  United  States  today  is  higher 
than  ever  before  in  the  country's  history — 51,647,000  according  to 
the  National  Industrial  Conference  Board.  Until  this  estimate  it 
has  been  customary  to  think  of  the  number  of  employed  workers 
as  roughly  45,000,000.  Fewer  than  4,000,000  remain  unemployed, 
according  to  the  same  source,  the  lowest  number  since  September, 
1930. 

Such  figures  are  estimates;  no  one  can  say  how  nearly  correct 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

they  are.  They  do  suggest,  however,  that  the  national  muscles  are 
being  slowly  flexed  and  that  the  biceps  revealed  are  bigger  and 
stronger  than  ever  before.  It  was  with  man-hours  of  work  that 
Hitler  built  his  military  machine ;  it  is  this  steadily  growing  volume 
of  American  man-hours  of  work  that  gives  the  best  hope  of  seeing 
him  defeated. — Morganton  News-Herald. 


The  bill  collector  has  caught  up  with  Connecticut  after  more 
than  200  years  of  pursuit.  The  importunate  creditors  are  the  Mo- 
hegan  Indians,  who  are  seeking  at  long  last  for  $50,000,000  in  pay- 
ment for  1,500  square  miles  of  Connecticut  land  which  surrounds 
the  two  miles  square  still  in  their  possession  as  a  reservation.  The 
price  is  not  large  for  the  lands  originally  granted  the  Mohegans 
and  taken  from  them  gradually  for  pitiably  small  prices,  and  con- 
sidering the  present  improvements  (cities  industries  and  roads)  on 
the  land  in  question.  The  Mohegans  have  as  an  advocate  no  less 
person  than  Lieutenant  Governor  Odell  Shepard,  though  he  thinks 
"the  naming  of  a  specific  sum  a  matter  of  bad  policy."  The  Mohe- 
gan  creditors  are  described  as  farmers,  poor  but  industrious.  It  is 
possible  that  their  account  will  eventually  be  acknowledged  in  some 
greatly  reduced  amount,  but  in  the  meantime  the  Mohegans  will 
need  to  continue  the  practice  of  patience.  States  are  prompt  in 
collecting  taxes  but  notoriously  slow  in  paying  them.  Since  the 
next  session  of  Connecticut's  General  Assembly  will  not  meet  be- 
fore January  1943,  nothing  will  be  done    before  that  date. 


Community  water  rates  are  a  common  "peeve,"  though  the  aver- 
age rate  for  household  consumption  is  estimated  at  eighteen  cents 
per  hundred  cubic  feet,  or  750  gallons.  On  the  other  hand,  we  are 
complaisant  about  paying  very  high  prices  for  water  in  other  forms. 
Almost  any  pantry  will  contain  flour,  macaroni,  noodles,  rice,  oat- 
meal, cornmeal,  and  cereals.  Dry  as  they  look  and  feel,  they  con- 
tain from  ten  to  fifteen  per  cent  of  water.  Vegetables  are  even 
thirstier.  Potatoes  are  seventy-seven  per  cent  water ;  beets,  eighty- 
seven;  turnips,  eighty-nine;  asparagus,  ninety;  celery,  lettuce, 
cucumbers,   eggplant,  broccoli,   over  ninety-fie   per  cent.     Turned 


THE  UPLIFT 

into  cash  values,  that  makes  us  pay  $1  for  cabbage  water;  $1.64 
for  carrot  water;  $10  for  asparagus  water;  $25  for  corn  water; 
$50  to  $60  for  cucumber  or  broccoli  water — that  is,  for  a  cubic 
foot  of  each.  At  that  rate  the  water  in  a  cold  salad  of  lettuce, 
onions,  peas,  and  string  beans  would  cost  us  from  $400  to  $800. 
So  says  Father  Professor  J.  J-  Sullivan,  head  chemist  of  Holy  Cross 
College.  Even  at  that  it  is  good  common  sense  to  pay  the  price; 
for  who  likes  wilted  vegetables,  or  who  would  touch,  after  one 
trial,  these  articles  in  concentrated  or  dehydrated  form? 


Recently  the  head  of  London's  County  Council  came  back  from  a 
tour  of  the  city's  bomb-torn  districts  to  say  to  its  citizens :  "Let  us 
decide  to  commemorate  victory,  not  with  hundreds  of  individual  war 
memorials  but  by  a  new  London  which  will  be  an  everlasting  mem- 
orial." His  calm  assumption  of  victory  may  seem  rather  previous, 
but  his  words  have  found  a  continuing  echo  throughout  the  city's 
population,  and  are  daily  repeated  in  spite  of  the  growing  acreage 
of  ruin.  These  Londoners  are  aided  in  their  inspiration,  and  their 
courage  heightened  through  the  direction  given  to  their  vision,  by 
the  plans  which  Sir  Christopher  Wren  originally  drew  for  the  re- 
building of  London  after  the  Great  Fire  of  1666.  These  were  ap- 
proved then  by  King  and  Parliament,  but  were  finally  defeated  by 
the  inertia  of  the  landholders.  Public  opinion  is  said  now  to  be  on 
the  side  of  Wren,  and  plans  are  already  under  way  far  a  modernized 
adaptation  of  his  dream. 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MAN 


WHO  WAS  BORN 
PLACES 

By  LeGette  Blythe 


The  man  from  Michigan  or  Cali- 
fornia or  New  York  who  has  been 
out  searching  for  the  birthplace  of 
Andrew  Jackson  climbs  back  into  his 
car. 

"Well,"  he  says  to  himself,  as  he 
starts  the  motor,  "it  does  seem  they 
could  get  their  stories  together,  It  does 
seem  somebody  could  figure  it  out.  It's 
a  cinch  Old  Hickory  wasn't  born  at 
both  places.  Or  was  he,  after  all?  Old 
Hickory  was  never  much  for  doing 
the   usual   thing   anyway." 

The  man  from  Minnesota  or  Colo- 
rado or  Texas  drives  down  the  country 
road  that  leads  past  the  site  of  the 
George  McKemey  cabin  and  on  be- 
yond the  site  of  the  James  Crawford 
house  out  to  the  new  highway  that 
almost  parallels  the  north-south 
North  Carolina-South  Carolina  state 
line.  He  leaves  the  sign  on  the  edge  of 
this  country  road — the  old  Wagon 
Road  of  the  history  books — which 
proclaims  "0.3  Miles  to  McKamie 
Cabin  Site,  Birthplace  of  Andrew 
Jackson,  Seventh  President  U.  S.  A." 
He  rides  on  past  the  little  marker  on 
the  edge  of  the  road  that  says  "Jack- 
son's Birthplace"  and  the  marble  slab 
inside  an  iron  fence  that  stands  "upon 
the  plantation  whereon  James  Craw- 
ford lived,  near  the  site  of  dwelling 
house." 

Out  on  the  highway  he  comes  to 
the  large  iron  South  Carolina  high- 
way marker  that  has  beneath  a  black 
arrow  pointing  up  this  dirt  road  the 
inscription:  "To  Birthplace  of  An- 
drew Jackson.  The  Place  Where  He 
Himself   Said   He   Was    Born.        One- 


fourth  of  a  Mile  From  Here." 

And  he  turns  north  or  south  and 
goes  home  to  Maine  or  Florida  won- 
dering if  Napoleon  wasn't  right  after 
all  when  he  said  that  "History  is  fic- 
tion   agreed    on." 

It  is  rather  confusing,  this  business 
of  visiting  the  birthplace  of  Old 
Hickory.  For  a  century  and  longer 
that  question  has  been  one  of  the  puz- 
zlers. Historians  and  biographers  have 
wrestled  with  it  and  the  ordinary  ev- 
ery-day  fellow  who  likes  to  read  the 
historical  markers  and  do  a  little  sim- 
ple investigating  for  himself  has  been 
lost  in  this  question  of  whether  An- 
drew Jackson  was  born  in  North  Car- 
olina   or   South    Carolina. 

It's  pretty  well  settled  now,  how- 
ever, thanks  to  the  enterprise  of  Dr. 
Archibald  Henderson,  eminent  man  of 
literature  and  of  science  at  The  Uni- 
versity of  North  Carolina. 

Dr.  Henderson  comes  to  the  conclu- 
sion— and  it  appears  to  be  the  only 
logical  one  to  reach  if  you  are  in  pos- 
session of  the  facts — that  Jackson  was 
born  at  the  McKemey  cabin — in 
North  Carolina.  These  facts  are  re- 
vealed in  his  new  two-volume  "North 
Carolina:  The  Old  State  and  the 
New,"  perhaps  the  most  complete 
story  of  North  Carolina  ever  told,  cer- 
tainly a  story  embracing  the  longest 
period  and  one  that  reveals  in  many 
particulars   entirely  new  material. 

It's  an  interesting  story,  that  of 
Old  Hickory's  birth.  It's  an  interest- 
ing ride,  that  of  visiting  his  "birth- 
places." 

Start  at  the  railway  station  at  Wax- 


THE  UPLIFT 


haw,  N.  C.  Jackson  as  any  schoolboy 
can  tell  you  was  born  down  in  the  old 
Waxhaws,  March  15,  1767.  Read  the 
sign  on  the  end  of  the  little  railway 
station  under  the  name  of  the  town: 
"Andrew  Jackson,  seventh  President 
of  the  United  States  and  general  of  the 
American  forces  in  the  War  of  1812, 
was  born  six  miles  southwest  of  this 
place.  A  marker  has  been  placed  and 
a  little  plot  laid  off  at  this  spot  by  the 
daughters  of  the  American  Revolu- 
tion." 

Then  drive  southwest  across  the 
boundary  line,  which  in  this  section 
runs  due  north  and  south,  until  you 
come  to  the  South  Carolina  State  high- 
way. In  a  little  while  you'll  come  to 
the  big  iron  highway  marker.  Turn 
left,  ride  up  the  dirt  road  a  quarter  of 
a  mile,  and  you'll  see  a  small  roadside 
marker  designating  this  as  the  Jack- 
son birthplace.  Turn  left  and  you  are 
beside  the  big  granite  slab  within  the 
small  iron  fence. 

"I  was  born  in  So.  Carolina,  as  I 
have  been  told,  at  the  plantation 
whereon  James  Crawford  lived  about 
one  mile  from  the  Carolina  road  Xg 
(Crossing)  of  the  Waxhaw  Creek."  So 
said  Andrew  Jackson  to  J.  H.  Wither- 
spoon,  August  11,  1824.  Jackson  also 
said  in  his  last  will  and  testament  that 
he  was  a  native  of  South  Carolina. 
This  stone  stands  upon  the  plantation 
whereon  James  Crawford  lived,  near 
the  site  of  the  dwelling  house. 

Ride  on  up  this  little  country  road 
a  mile  and  a  half  or  two  miles  and 
you'll  come  to  another  sign,  the  mark- 
er pointing  to  the  site  "0.3  Miles"  dis- 
tant of  the  "McKamie  Cabin  Site, 
Birthplace  of  Andrew  Jackson."  Pro- 
ceed along  another  sandy  country  road 
and  shortly  you'll  come  to  a  beauti- 
fully wooded  little  knoll  in  the  center 
of   which    you'll    see    another   granite 


slab  and  beneath  the  carved-out  like- 
ness of  a  log  cabin:  "Here  was  born 
March  15,  1767,  Andrew  Jackson, 
Seventh  President  of  the  United 
States."  Another  stone  has  an  inscrip- 
tion explaining  that  the  base  of  the 
slab  is  composed  of  stones  from  the 
fireplace  of  the  cabin  in  which  Jack- 
son was  born. 

Each  of  the  two  sites,  though  they 
are  about  two  miles  apart,  is  close  to 
the  state  line,  which  runs  roughly  par- 
allel to  the  old  country  road. 

And  now  at  which  place  was  Jack- 
son really  born? 

The  site  of  the  McKemey  cabin  (or 
McKamie,  as  it  is  also  spelled)  is 
known.  If  Jackson  was  born  in  that 
cabin,  he  was  born  on  the  exact  site 
of  the  slab  proclaiming  it  as  his  birth- 
place. 

The  site  of  the  Crawford  house  is 
not  known.  As  the  slab  on  the  South 
Carolina  side  explains,  it  marks  a  spot 
on  the  Crawford  plantation  "near  the 
site  of  the  dwelling." 

And  it  is  true  that  Jackson  wrote 
the  letter  to  Witherspoon  expressing 
the  belief  that  he  had  been  born  at 
the  Crawford  house,  as  the  South 
Carlonia  marker  quotes.  But,  of  course 
Jackson  did  not  know — nor  does  any 
man  for  a  fact — where  he  was  born. 

Dr.  Henderson's  investigation, 
which  he  had  been  conducting  over  a 
period  of  many  years,  seems  to  prove 
that  Jackson  was  wrong  in  this  belief. 
More  remarkable  the  Chapel  Hill  his- 
torian produces  documentary  evidence 
to  show  that  Jackson  changed  his 
mind  and  later  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  his  birthplace  was  the  McKemey 
cabin. 

In  the  Edenton  Gazette  and  Farm- 
er's Palladium  of  March  23,  1831 
during  the  presidency  of  Old  Hickory, 
a  facsimile  of  which  is  carried  in  the 


■LtLTLin  3HX 


OX 


Henderson  book,  there  is  published  an 
invitation  from  the  citizens  of  Mur- 
freesboro,  N.  C,  to  visit  them,  and 
the  reply  of  the  President.  ".  .  .  Un- 
derstanding that  it  is  your  purpose  to 
visit  the  state  of  your  nativity  shortly 
.  .  .  ,"  they  urge  him  to  include  "this 
village  on  your  southern  tour"  and  he 
replied  that  "Should  my  official  duties 
permit  me  to  visit  my  native  state  dur- 
ing the  recess  of  Congress,  I  will  with 
great  pleasure  accept  the  flattering 
invitation  which  you  have  so  kindly 
presented  me.  .  ."  and  continues  with 
the  observation  that  "The  State  of 
North  Carolina  is  a  portion  of  our 
country  endeared  to  me  by  the  earliest 
associations.  It  was  upon'  her  bosom 
and  among  her  citizens  I  first  entered 
the  career  of  life.  .  .  ." 

This  letter  was  written  almost  seven 
years  after  the  letter  was  written  to 
Witherspoon,  and  follows  the  revela- 
tion to  Jackson  of  affidavits  obtained 
during  the  sensational  campaign  of 
1828,  and  many  scandalous  stories 
about  the  candidate  were  being  circu- 
lated. These  affidavits,  discussed  in  in- 
teresting detail  by  Dr.  Henderson,  tes- 
tified that  upon  the  death  of  Andrew 
Jackson,  Sr.,  early  in  March,  1767, 
Mrs.  Jackson  went  to  the  home  of 
Mrs.  George  McKemy,  her  sister, 
where  the  baby  was  born  March  15, 
After  she  was  strong  enough  to  con- 
tinue her  journey  she  went  on  down 
the  Wagon  Road  to  the  home  of  an- 
other sister,  Mrs,  Crawford. 

During  the  campaign  of  1828  in- 
formation to  disprove  campaign 
charges  against  Jackson  was  collected, 
including  affidavits  supplied  by  James 
D.  Craig,  a  native  of  South  Carolina, 
who   had   publishhed   a   letter   saying 


that  General  Jackson  had  been  wrong 
in  the  statement  he  had  made  to  With- 
erspoon and  pointed  out  there  were 
"living  witnesses  yet  remaining"  who 
knew  that  he  had  been  born  at  the  Mc- 
Kemey  house. 

Now  Dr.  Henderson  comes  forward 
with  a  copy  of  the  abstract  of  the 
affidavit  of  Mrs.  Molly  Cousert,  pre- 
served in  the  Walter  Clark  manu- 
scripts of  the  North  Carolina  Histori- 
cal Commission,  in  which  this  woman 
testifies  that  she  was  sent  for  on  the 
night  of  the  birth  of  Jackson  to  aid 
in  the  delivery  of  the  baby  in  the  home 
of  George  McKemey,  and  that  she  ar- 
rived there  before  the  baby  was 
dressed.  This  is  first-hand  testimony, 
and  it  fits  in  neatly  with  the  other  affi- 
davits, which  were  given  by  persons 
who  had  talked  with  those  present  and 
aiding  at  the  birth  of  Jackson. 

Dr.  Henderson's  revelations,  coupled 
with  those  of  past  research  into  this 
intriguing  story,  should  end  the  con- 
troversy. But,  of  course,  it  won't. 

They'll  still  argue — the  South  Caro- 
lina supporters  of  the  Crawford 
house  argument,  will — that  Andrew 
Jackson  was  born  on  that  side  of  the 
line.  They  won't  take  down  their 
markers.  They  may  put  up  bigger 
ones.  Confronted  with  what  Dr.  Hen- 
derson contends,  is  overwhelmingly 
evidence  to  prove  that  Old  Hickory 
came  into  this  world  in  the  little  cabin 
some  400  yards  inside  North  Carolina, 
they   won't  yield. 

The  most  they'll  do,  you  can  wager, 
is  to  admit  grudgingly  that  maybe  be 
was  born  at  both  places. 

Maybe  he  was.  Old  Hickory,  after 
all,  was  a  fast-stepper. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


UCH  BETTER  IS  A 

HORSE  THAN  A  MAN? 


By  G.  F.  Hubbartt  in  Zions  Herald 


Some  time  ago  I  spent  a  week's 
vacation  in  the  famous  Blue  Grass 
section  of  Kentucky,  and  soon  dis- 
covered that  I  had  not  seen  all  the 
sights  until  I  had  visited  the  great 
race  horce,  Man  O'War.  Passing  along 
a  state  highway  I  observed  a  horse 
cemetery,  fenced  in  by  a  stone  wall. 
In  the  center  was  a  monument  to 
Nancy  Hanks,  1886-1915 — best  time, 
2:04 — and  all  around  in  a  circle  above 
her  grave  were  other  mounds,  each 
with  its  headstone.  My  host  told  me 
this  was  one  of  a  number  of  such 
cemeteries.  An  animal  burial  ground 
is  not  unique.  North  Easton,  Mass., 
has  a  cemetery  and  monuments  for 
cows,  and  Blue  Ball,  Ohio,  boasts  a 
monument  to  the  Poland  China  hog. 
A  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  family  buried 
its  pet  dog  in  a  steel  casket, 
placed  a  monument  at  its  grave,  and 
covered  the  mound  with  flowers.  I 
instinctively  compared  that  well-kept 
horse  burial  plot  with  the  old  ceme- 
tery at  Harrodsburg,  in  which  lie  the 
Kentucky  pioneers  in  unmarked 
graves  and  with  the  weedy  patch  at 
Boonesboro  containing  the  remains 
of  the  pioneering  friends  of  Daniel 
Boone. 

But  to  return  to  Man  O'War.  I 
motored  out  to  the  Faraway  farm, 
northwest  of  Lexington,  and  was 
shown  the  animal  by  the  negro  care- 
taker. The  noted  horse  spends  his 
years  in  a  magnificent  barn  and  has 
every  comfort  conceivable,  while  in  all 
parts  of  the  South  both  many  whites 
and  negroes  lived  in  mere  hovels. 

My  voluble  informant  furnished  me 


with  these  facts:  Man  O'War  was 
sired  in  the  Blue  Grass  country,  and 
while  still  a  yearling  was  purchased 
by  Samuel  D.  Riddles  of  Philadelphia 
for  $5000,  and  sent  at  once  to  Mary- 
land for  training.  When  he  was  two 
years  old  he  won  nine  out  of  ten 
starts  in  races,  with  eleven  i-aces  and 
eleven  wins  in  the  thrrd  season.  In 
those  two  years  he  brought  in  $249,- 
645,  and  as  there  was  no  other  horse 
to  pit  against  him  he  was  sent  away 
to  Faraway  for  breeding  purposes, 
earning  for  his  owner  an  income  of 
$125,000  annually.  I  committed  what 
I  since  have  been  told  was  an  unpard- 
onable sin — I  dared  to  ask  what  the 
horse  was  worth.  The  colored  lad 
replied  courteously,  "We  don't  know, 
but  he  is  insured  for  $500,000,  and 
Mr.  Riddles  has  refused  an  offer  of 
$800,000  for  Man  O'War." 

When  I  left  that  barn  my  homileti- 
cal  mind  began  to  work.  I  said  to 
my  Lexington  hostess,  "I  have  a  ser- 
mon from  your  Man  O'War  and  your 
horse  cemeteries.  She  replied,  "You 
cannot  make  it  too  strong,  for  I  have 
heard  our  ministers  say  that  many  in 
the  Blue  Grass  section  love  horses 
more  than  they  do  people."  I  am 
reminded  at  this  point  of  a  story.  On 
three  successive  Sundays  a  preacher 
found  a  note  on  his  pulpit  asking  him 
to  pray  for  Nancy  Gray.  The  fourth 
Sunday  a  slip  of  paper  told  him  he 
need  pray  for  her  no  longer  since  she 
had   won   the   race. 

While  in  the  lovely  Kentucky  coun- 
try, in  company  with  a  student,  I 
visited   Berea    College,   an   institution 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


that  is  doing-  a  marvelous  piece  of 
work  for  mountain  youth.  From  the 
catalogue  of  the  school  I  discovered 
that  if  Man  O'War  could  be  sold  for 
$800,000  in  cold  cash  the  money  would 
send  1428  boys  and  girls  through 
four  years  of  college.  I  was  again 
reminded  of  a  story  told  by  Roger 
Babson  at  the  time  of  the  Boston 
police  strike.  While  in  the  heart  of  the 
city  he  saw  a  soldier  with  gun  on 
shoulder  walking  in  front  of  a  jewel- 
ry store  to  protect  the  gems.  On  his 
way  out  to  his  office  in  Wellesley  Hills 
he  saw  an  officer  removing  the  house- 
hold goods  of  a  widow  because  she 
could  not  pay  her  rent.  Mr.  Babson 
said,  "I  reflected  that  jewelry  is  prop- 
erty demanding  protection  by  law, 
while  a  poor  widow  is  only  a  human 
being." 

Jesus  found  that  the  residents  of 
Gadara  preferred  the  well  being  of 
their  swine  to  the  mental  recovery 
of  an  unfortunate  man.  John  Webba 
of  the  Angola  conference,  who  died 
recently  leaving  five  sons  in  Christian 
service,  was  once  turned  over  in  lieu 
of  four  razorback  pigs  by  a  heathen 
chief  to  pay  a  fine.  Dr.  George  W. 
Carver,  the  noted  Tuskeegee  scientist, 
who  Louis  Adamic,  in  his  "From  Many 
Lands,"  says  is  possibly  the  most 
valuable  man  in  the  South,  was  once 
traded  for  a  horse.  An  Indiana  dis- 
trict superintendent  labored  a  good 
part  of  an  afternoon  to  prevent  the 
officials  of  a  three-point  circuit  from 
reducing  their  pastor's  $700  salary. 
At  last  the  superintendent  said, 
"Brother  C,  you  think  more  of  the 
stock  on  your  farm  than  you  do  of 
your  preacher."  The  layman  replied, 
"Of  course  I  do." 

The  more  I  meditated  about  Man 
O'War  the  more  I  realized  that  we 
live  in  a  topsy-turvy  world.  Congress 


grants  in  one  budget  $2,990,000  for 
animal  husbandry  and  $403,000  for  the 
Children's  Bureau.  The  Army  demands 
$72,155  to  train  cavalry  horses,  but 
the  State  Department  to  care  for  all 
foreign  trade  gets  $75,000.  The  Buenos 
Aires  Pan-American  conference  in 
1936  ruled  out  of  its  agenda  the  item 
on  civil  rights  of  women,  while  it  re- 
tained one  on  sanitary  regulations, 
which  referred  to  the  importation  of 
hoof-and-mouth  diseased  cattle  into 
the  United  States.  Zions  Herald  in 
1923  reported  that  the  World  Confer- 
ence on  Education  in  San  Francisco 
received  not  a  line  of  space  in  some 
of  the  Boston  papers,  while  the 
Boston  Post  accorded  398%  inches  to 
a  prize  fight  in   Shelby,   Mont. 

Another  reflection  that  impressed 
itself  on  my  mind  was  the  fact  that 
there  was  no  drawing  of  the  color  line 
among  horses.  While  on  the  campus 
of  Berea  College  I  was  informed 
that  the  school  originally  was  open 
to  both  white  and  black  youth,  but 
the  state  of  Kentucky  passed  a  law 
separating  the  races  in  schools,  so 
that  one  half  the  assets  were  given 
to  the  establishment  of  a  Negro  in- 
stitution. But  in  that  barn  the  day 
I  visited  the  Faraway  farm  was  sorrel 
Man  O'War  with  two  of  his  sons  of 
the  same  color,  Crusador  and  Mars. 
In  an  adjoining  stall  was  Golden 
Broom,  a  chestnut  brown.  The  line 
of  color  and  blood  may  be  drawn  when 
it  comes  to  humanity,  but  not  in  the 
case  of  thoroughbred  horses. 

My  call  on  Man  O'War  increased 
my  belief  in  the  theory  of  eugenics, 
for  this  knight  of  the  race  track  can 
trace  his  ancestry  back  through  twen- 
ty-two generations  of  thoroughbreds, 
to  White  Turk,  a  horse  owned  by  the 
stud-master  of  Oliver  Cromwell  Man 
O'War    in    his    colts    carries    on    the 


THE   UPLIFT 


13 


family  tradition.  I  have  mentioned 
Crusader  and  Mars,  but  the  family 
tree  includes  other  great  racers  like 
American  Flag,  Scapa  Flow,  Edith 
Cavell.  The  outstanding  horse  of  1937 
was  Man  O'War's  son,  War  Admiral, 
and  another  is  Battleship.  Then  there 
is  his  grandson  Seabiscuit,  who  in  five 
years  came  to  high  track  fame  and 
brought  to  his  owner  $437,730  in 
earnings. 

Dr.  F.  A.  Adams,  formerly  of  the 
Massachusetts  Institute  of  Technol- 
ogy, spent  years  in  a  study  of  Euro- 
pean nobility.  He  made  the  amazing 
discovery  that  the  royal  families  in 
Europe  had  produced  more  truly  great 
men  and  women  than  any  other  series 
of  interrelated  families  of  which  we 
have  any  record.  A  look  at  the  John 
Adams  family  in  America,  continuing 
into  the  fifth  generation  with  Charles 
Francis  Adams,  III,  Secretary  of  the 
Navy  under  Herbert  Hoover,  would 
seem  to  lend  proof  that  there  is  some- 
thing in  blood.  The  study  of  the  an- 
cestry of  Abraham  Lincoln  by  Dr. 
L.  A.  Warren  of  the  Lincoln  Founda- 
tion of  Fort  Wayne,  Ind.,  shows  that 
the  great  war  President  was  not  a 
"sport"  in  biological  development,  but 
that  he  came  from  a  long  line  of 
forebears  who  had  been  prominent 
in  political  affairs.  Dr.  Leta  Hollings- 
worth,  after  a  thirteen-years  examina- 
tion of  the  children  of  Public  School 


500,  New  York,  declares  that  she  ha.3 
never  found  a  superior  child  that  came 
from  inferior  stock.  It  appears  that 
Man  O'War  preaches  a  sermon  on 
eugenics  which  our  country  ought  to 
heed. 

While  on  my  stay  at  Lexington 
my  hostess  took  me  out  to  her  race 
track,  pointing  out  the  half  block  of 
Dook  makers'  booths.  Then  I  thought 
that  old  Man  O'War  also  preached 
a.  warning  sermon  about  gambling. 
He  is  the  innocent  victim  of  one  of 
the  most  vicious  systems  in  our  nation. 
Grantland  Rice  quotes  a  bookmaker 
as  saying  that  anyone  who  tries  to 
play  every  race  on  a  card  hasn't  even 
a  starting  chance;  the  odds  against 
him  are  a  thousand  to  one.  A  few 
years  ago  the  Readers  Digest  had  an 
article  (originally  in  Collier's)  entitled 
"Rhode  Island  Picks  the  Wrong 
Horse,"  in  which  it  was  stated  that 
legitimate  business  had  suffered  great- 
ly since  racetrack  gambling  had  been 
legalized.  Today  bank  night  holds 
sway  in  many  moving  picture  theatres, 
and  even  raffles,  bingo,  beano,  and 
what  have  you,  are  invading  the 
church. 

Man  O'War  is  one  of  the  finest 
commentaries  of  the  age  on  Jesus* 
question,  "How  much  then  is  a  man 
better  than  a  sheep  "  Really,  how 
much  better  is  a  horse  than  a  man? 


Let  us  learn  the  lesson  in  which  long  ago  we  should  have 
been  letter-perfect.  Let  us  never  again  be  guilty  of  the  sin  of 
the  unlit  lamp  and  the  ungirt  loin;  let  us  hereafter  be  ready 
in  advance  to  defend  our  rights  against  alien  foes  with  all  our 
hardened  might;  and  let  us  brace  ourselves  with  steel-hearted 
resolution  and  with  serene  wisdom  to  grapple  with  the  vitally 
important  problems  of  peace — just  as,  if  necessary,  we  will 
grapple  with  the  problems  of  war. — Theodore  Roosevelt — 1918. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


MAESTRO,  AMERICAN  STYLE 

By  John  Battiston  in  Christian  Science  Monitor 


When  Artuvo  Toscanini  was  con- 
ducting the  New  York  Philharmonic 
a  few  years  back,  there  occurred  a 
trivial  digression  in  rehearsal  that 
was  to  have  significant  results.  Tos- 
canini wished  to  hear  a  certain  pass- 
age from  the  rear  of  the  auditorium 
and  called  for  a  volunteer  in  the 
orchestra  to  take  his  baton.  No  one 
proved  bold  enough  to  step  forward. 
Toscanini  then  motioned  to  his  first 
viola  player,  Leon  Barzin,  to  officiate, 
While  Barzin  conducted,  Toscanini 
hovered  silently  in  the  darkness  of 
the  unlit  hall.  He  made  no  comment 
until  the  passage  had  been  completed 
and  he  returned  to  the  stage.  Then 
he  said  simply: 

"Put  your  instrument  away,  Leon, 
you  are  going  to  be  a  conductor." 

It  is  seldom  that  a  musician  in  an 
orchestra  becomes  a  conductor.  The 
recurring  cartoon  depicting  a  maestro 
as  a  tempestuous  European — coattails 
askew,  hair  bristling,  arms  whirling 
— appeals  to  Americans  because  it 
contains  the  fairly  general  truth. 
Nevertheless,  behind  the  mannerisms 
and  the  facade  of  a  virtuoso's  toilette 
lies  a  long  record  of  grinding  work, 
study  and  traditions  ammounting  al- 
most  to   self-immolation. 

Despite  his  sudden  and  dramatic 
success  Leon  Barzin  knows  from  ex- 
perience the  difficulties  of  a  career 
in  music.  His  father  was  a  profes- 
sional viola  player.  Like  most  chil- 
dren of  musicians,  Leon  hoped  that 
he  would  be  spared  the  hardship  of 
following  in  his  father's  footsteps. 
Familiarity  with  the  drudgery  involv- 
ed and  the  scant  rewards,  may  have 
been   his   reasons.       The   father   had 


other  ideas,  however.  The  musician 
who  is  not  hopeful  of  fathering  a 
virtuoso  was   never  born. 

One  day  during  the  intermission 
in  the  old  French  Opera  House  in 
New  Orleans  the  elder  Barzin,  first 
viola  and  conductor,  was  walking  arm 
in  arm  with  the  first  horn. 

"Tomorrow  is  a  great  day  for  me, 
Carl,"  said  the  viola.  "I'm  going  to 
give  my   son   his   first  violin   lesson." 

Leon's  ambition  as  a  child  was  to 
be  a  baseball  player.  Even  as  a  boy 
it  gave  him  as  much  thrill  to  slip  a 
strike  over  the  plate  as  to  vibrate 
the  most  ethereal  of  notes.  But  play 
hours  were  turned  into  work  hours. 
When  public  schols  let  out  and  the 
children  ran  wild  on  the  streets  of  the 
West  Side,  Leon  hurried  home  to  put 
in  three  or  four  hours  on  scales  and 
bowing.  During  the  four  high  school 
years  the  practice  session  was  stepped 
up  to  five  and  six  hours  a  day.  Then, 
after  graduation,  when  the  fingers 
were  becoming  strong  and  the  boy's 
technique  well  developed,  the  non- 
union workday  planned  by  his  father 
called  for  14  hours  of  practice  daily. 

The  debut  came  in  1916  at  16. 
Later  he  appeared  in  concert  and 
played  for  the  Liberty  Loan  Cam- 
paign. Friends  in  the  audience  some- 
times saw  tears  of  joy  trickling  down 
the  father's  cheeks  as  he  sat  unob- 
served, he  thought,  in  a  corner.  More 
work,  more  certainty,  closer  approach 
to  perfection  became  the  father's  creed 
for  the  son.  At  home,  after  the  con- 
certs, only  the  defects  were  remem- 
bered. 

"Tell   me   he   would   demand,   "why 


THE  UPLIFT 


did  you  play  that  note  on  the  eight- 
eenth bar  so  loud?" 

The  spirit  of  youth  does  not  crack 
easily.  Leon  not  only  survived  but 
found  a  surreptitious  outlet.  The  fam- 
ily summered  at  a  colony  of  painters, 
writers,  and  musicians.  The  hills 
surrounding-  it  rang-  every  night  with 
the  echo  of  merrymaking.  Leon 
always  appeared  at  these  parties 
with  his  violin,  which  he  smuggled 
out  of  the  house.  The  dizzy  tunes 
he  played  and  the  operas  he  jazzed 
still  remain,  in  the  memories  of  those 
who  heard  them,  feats  of  artistic  dis- 
traction   and    relaxation. 

The  value  of  this  horseplay  may 
seem  remote  in  a  maestro's  life.  The 
unhappy  day  came,  however,  when 
his  father  needed  a  helping  hand. 
Leon's  ability  to  entertain  the  flip- 
pant element  that  likes  clowning  as 
well  as  the  more  serious-minded  lovers 
of  music  turned  to  gold.  He  found 
a  position  as  leader  of  the  orchestra 
at  the  old  Alps  Restaurant  on  Sixth 
Avenue,  New  York.  It  was  a  rendez- 
vous for  musicians  and  artists.  The 
job  required  a  perfected  technique 
so  as  not  to  pain  the  ear  of  the  pro- 
fessionals, and  a  young  enthusiasm 
to  distract  them  after  days  of  taut 
concentration.  Fritz  Kreisler  and  Ef- 
rem  Zimbalist  were  among  the  habit- 
ues. When  they  drifted  in,  usually 
to  a  late  supper,  one  was  cei'tain  to 
toss  the  score  of  a  favorite  sonata  on 
the  piano  as  he  passed. 

"Leon,  there's  something  for  you," 
was    the    greeting. 

The  orchestra  gladly  put  aside 
"Dardanella"  and  the  other  hits  of  the 
day.  From  that  moment  the  Alps  be- 
came a  concert  hall.  Many  of  the 
pieces  were  new  to  the  young  violinist 
and  difficult  to  play  at  sight,  but  he 
never  hesitated.  One  does  not  demur 


when  Kreisler  is  waiting  with  his  ear 
cocked,  In  fact,  Leon  Barzin  never 
hesitated  to  play  anything,  anywhere, 
for  anybody  at  all  who  cared  to  hear. 

The  family  emergency  had  no  soon- 
er passed  than  the  father  took  a 
hand  in  the  son's  future.  It  seems 
that  he  had  not  brought  him  up  to  be 
a  cafe  fiddler;  that  he  wanted  him  to 
try  for  a  place  on  a  symphony  or- 
chestra. 

"What,"  demanded  Leon,  "take  a 
job  at  $60  a  week  in  place  of  the  $180 
I'm  making  now?" 

That  seems  to  have  been  exactly 
what  the  father  had  in  mind.  Leon 
secured  an  audition  and  was  hired 
as  second  violin  of  the  National  Sym- 
phony Orchestra  conducted  by  Ar- 
thur Bodanzsky  and  Wilhelm  Men- 
gelberg.  That  was  in  1919.  A  year 
later  the  Philharmonic  engaged  him 
as  second  violinist.  Then,  in  1925, 
Leon  became  first  viola  and  a  member 
of  the   Philharmonic   quartet. 

At  that  time  the  Philharmonic  was 
under  the  baton  of  Toscanini.  For  a 
musician  it  was  not  an  unmixed  bless- 
ing. Leniency  was  not  one  of  the 
maestro's  strong  points,  as  the  re- 
cord if  broken  violins  and  flying  batons 
will  confirm.  But  if  your  musician- 
ship was  not  too  shaky,  rehearsing 
with  Toscanini  was  bound  to  be  the 
biggest  thing  in  your  life. 

For  any  ensemble  musician  who 
has  attained  the  first  chair  of  any 
good  symphonic  orchestra  there  is 
little  ahead.  His  superlative  best  as 
a  fiddler,  or  'cellist,  or  clarinetist  is 
not  a  logical  step  to  conducting,  which 
is  a  separate  career  requiring  other 
virtues.  Leon  Barzin  like  the  rest, 
was  happy  to  live  and  play  in  the 
shadow  of  Toscanini  for  the  pleasure 
of  watching  a  genius  at  work.  Then 
came  the  unforeseen,  the  unexpected 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


— the  rehearsal  at  which  he  was  asked 
to  conduct. 

With  this  pinch  of  opportunity 
thrown  in,  this  career  in  art  parallels 
the  usual  successful  career  in  busi- 
ness (ability,  hard  work,  opportunity). 
And  working  up  from  the  bottom  has 
left  a  happy  imprint  on  the  home- 
grown maestro.  First,  you  are  im- 
pressed by  the  absence  of  any  trace 
of  pomposity;  then  that  he  is  cheer- 
ful, optimistic,  and  a  good  mixer — 
that  you  couldn't  tell  him  from  a 
bank  clerk  in  a  crowd — a  tall,  well 
dressed,    distinguished    clerk. 

Leon  Barzin  began  conducting  in 
1929.  Within  a  year  sponsors  were 
to  run  out  of  money  and  orchestras 
lose  sponsors.  The  financially  dis- 
tressed orchestra,  of  which  Leon  Bar- 
zin was  Associate  Conductor,  was  re- 
organized. The  name  was  changed  to 
National    Orchestral    Association    and 


he  remained  as  conductor  and  musi- 
cal  director. 

This  group  was  altruistic,  almost 
Utopian,  in  its  objectives.  It  aimed  at 
giving  young  instrument  players  who 
had  completed  their  academic  courses, 
only  to  find  further  progress  and  even 
the  possibility  of  playing  denied  to 
them  by  the  depression,  the  other- 
wise unobtainable  experience  that 
leads  to  a  job.  Many  were  so  poor 
they  could  not  afford  tuition  but  re- 
ceived scholarships.  Those  without 
instruments  of  their  own  were  equip- 
ped. Some  seem  to  have  been  going 
hungry  in  silence. 

These  are  only  passing  clouds  in 
the  often  treacherous  path  of  a  musi- 
cal career.  They  were  not  sufficient 
to  keep  the  boys  and  girls  away  from 
a  single  rehearsal  where  Leon  Bar- 
zin works  them  to  a  frazzle. 


WHO  SOWS  A  WHEAT  FIELD 

The  man  who  sows  a  wheat  field 
Shall  harvest  more  than  grain: 
Long  days  of  June-bright  sunshine 
And  nights  of  slanting  rain ; 
Tall  sheaves  of  crested  grasses 
That  move  in  measured  tide: 
He  walks  among  his  acres 
With  Beauty  and  with  Pride. 

The  man  who  tends  a  wheat  field 
Shall  harvest  more  than  grain : 
Laugher  for  sturdy  childhood, 
And  strength  for  hand  and  brain ; 
In  silent  benediction 
His  plowshare  turns  the  sod : 
The  man  who  tends  a  wheat  field 
Walks  with  his  partner,  God. 


— Goldie  Capers  Smith. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


FOREST  FIRE  CONTROL 


(American  Forestry) 


Active  forest  fire  control  by  a 
State  agency  began  in  a  small  way  in 
North  Carolina  in  1915,  with  the  Leg- 
islative enactment  of  the  basis  of  our 
present  forest  fire  laws.  This  basic 
fire  law  carried  no  fiscal  appropria- 
tion, and  was  administered  by  the 
North  Carolina  Geological  and  Eco- 
nomic Survey,  which  was  the  imme- 
diate predecessor  of  the  present  De- 
partment of  Conservation  and  Devel- 
opment. However,  cooperation  with 
the  United  States  Forest  Service  at 
that  time  enabled  the  Survey  to  ap- 
point a  few  part-time  forest  wardens, 
principally  in  mountain  counties, 
whose  duties  were  largely  education- 
al. This  federal  cooperation  was  given 
under  the  Weeks  Law  of  1911,  and 
consisted  of  from  $380  to  $2,000  an- 
nually between  1915  and  1920  for  the 
payment  of  fire  lookouts  and  patrol- 
men in  the  forested  regions  of  the 
state.  Such  payments  were  made  di- 
rect to  the  patrolmen  by  the  Federal 
Government,  under  certification  by 
the  State  Forester  of  their  employ- 
ment. 

It  is  of  interest  to  note  that  the 
title  "State  Forester"  was  first  put 
into  official  use  in  1915.  Prior  to  that 
time  this  official  had  been  termed  a 
forestry  expert  in  the  Geological  and 
Economic  Survey. 

In  1920  the  State  Forester  was  al- 
lowed an  assitant  to  take  charge  of 
the  fire-control  work,  and  this  assist- 
ant was  appointed  under  the  title  of 
Chief  Forest  Fire  Warden.  Between 
1915  and  1920,  annual  reports  on  the 
occurrence  of  forest  fires  were  com- 
piled from   data  furnished  by  volun- 


teer   correspondents    throughout    thi 
state. 

During  the  years  1915-20,  the  fire- 
control  work  that  was  actually  car- 
ried out  was  done  largely  by  indivi- 
dual landowners  and  by  fire  protec- 
tive associations.  A  number  of  these 
associations  were  formed  under  the 
leadership  of  the  State  Forester,  and 
they  consisted  of  groups  of  forest 
landowners  whose  property  was  con- 
tiguous and  who  handled  their  own 
fire-control  work  through  payment  of 
assessments    on    a   per-acre   basis. 

In  1921,  the  General  Assembly 
passed  the  first  law  authorizing  the 
several  counties  to  cooperate  finan- 
cially with  the  Survey  in  the  work 
of  forest-fire  protection.  A  number  of 
counties  took  immediate  advantage  of 
this  authorization  and  during  1921, 
about  $350  of  county  money  was 
spent  in  the  work.  In  1922  this  figure 
was  about  $951,  and  in  1923  it  rose 
to   about  $3,500. 

By  1922  forest  wardens,  under  very 
moderate  compensation,  had  been  ap- 
pointed in  about  twenty-one  counties, 
and  were  being  supervised  by  two  sal- 
aried foresters  in  the  field  who  were 
called  District  Foresters. 

In  1925,  the  General  Assembly  re- 
organized the  Geological  and  Eco- 
nomic Survey  as  the  Department  of 
Conservation  and  Development.  At 
that  time  the  fedaral  funds  available 
under  the  Clarke-McNary  Law  of 
1924  for  fire-control  work  in  the  state 
were  about  $30,000  annually,  and 
some  thirty  counties  cooperating  with 
the  state  appropriated  an  additional 
$10,000. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


In  1926  the  first  lookout  tower  was 
constructed  by  the  State  Forest  Serv- 
ice. It  was  a  wooden  tower  near 
Cameron  Hill  in  Harnett  county.  Dur- 
ing the  next  few  years  some  twenty- 
five  steel  towers  and  a  few  miles  of 
connecting  telephone  line  were  placed 
by  the  State  Forest  Service.  With  the 
coming  of  the  Federal  Emergency 
Conservation  work  Program  in  1933, 
the  tower  system  made  rapid  strides. 
Towers  and  telephone  lines  were  built 
by  the  CCC  camps  under  the  State 
Forester's  direction,  at  no  direct  cost 
to  the  state  and  counties.  At  present 
the  fire  detection  and  reporting  sys- 
tem of  the  State  Forest  Service  con- 
sists of  ninety-one  lookout  towers 
(with  seven  more  on  order  through 
the  CCC)  and  about  nine  hundred  and 
fifty  miles  of  connecting  telephone 
lines. 

About  fifty-nine  percent  of  North 
Carolina's  thirty-one  million  acres  of 
lanl  area  is  forest  land.  Considering 
the  value  of  the  land  and  timber,  tve 
worth  of  the  forest  products  cut  from 


them  each  year,  values  from  the 
standpoint  of  game  and  fish  and 
recreation,  watershed  protection,  the 
investment  in  wood-using  industries, 
etc.,  it  is  conservatively  estimated 
that  this  state  has  an  annual  invest- 
ment of  over  $200,000,000  in  its  forest 
lands. 

The  Federal  Government,  through 
several  of  its  branches,  owns  and 
gives  complete  fire  protection  to 
about  1,375,000  acres  of  forest  land 
in  the  state.  The  remainder  of  nearly 
17  million  acres  is  largely  privately 
owned.  It  is  this  latter  area  with 
which  the  Department  of  Conservation 
and  Development  is  concerned.  In 
1930,  the  state  had  some  ten  million 
acres  of  this  under  a  measure  of  fire 
protection.  During  the  depression 
years,  this  protected  area  dropped  as 
low  as  six  and  three-quarters  million 
acres.  It  has  now  risen  to  11,720,000 
acres,  and  59  of  the  State's  100  coun- 
ties are  cooperating  financially  with 
the   Deppartment   in   this  work. 


PESTS 

Of  pests  I'm  growing  weary ; 

One  finds  them  everywhere 
Loud  pests  who  won't  stop  talking: 

Dumb  pests,  who  sit  and  stare. 

Instructive  pests,  who  teach  you 
Dull  facts  you  knew  before ; 

And  pests  who  talk  of  nothing 
Beyond  their  own  front  door. 

But  when  I  say  in  anger, 
"All  pests  should,  f orwith  die ;" 

An  awful  thought  assails  me, 
"What  sort  of  pest  am  I?" 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


NEW  ORDER  IN  THE  WORLD 

(Baptist  Record) 


The  world  is  in  sore  need  of  a  new 
order.  It  is  badly  out  of  adjustment. 
The  whole  social,  economic,  political 
and  moral  structure  is  badly  out  of 
kelter.  And  it  has  been  this  way  for 
generations.  Now  and  then  this  con- 
dition gets  to  be  acute,  and  men  be- 
gin to  wonder  what  can  be  done  to 
remedy  it. 

Then  comes  a  diverse  assortment 
of  quacks  and  cranks  who  propose  a 
"new  order."  Certainly  the  old  order 
is  bad  enough.  Justice  is  not  meted 
out  to  all.  There  is  not  equality  of 
opportunity  and  the  latent  resources 
of  naure,  including  human  nature,  are 
not  being  developed  and  utilized. 
Man  power  is  dormant  or  going  to 
waste.  The  energies  of  man  and  of 
nature  are  not  being  harnessed  and 
used  for  their  appointed  tasks.  It  is 
not  surprising  that  a  Hitler  or  a  Mus- 
solini arises  to  try  to  set  things  right. 

It  was  the  abnormal  and  unnatural 
condition  of  the  world  which  gave 
birth  to  men  like  these.  They  are  like 
the  Holy  Rollers,  the  product  of  de- 
generate times,  which  lead  men  to 
welcome  anything  that  promises  re- 
lief or  improvement.  But  there  are 
quack  remedies  in  every  department 
of  life,  and  men  in  desperation  wel- 
come them  because  they  know  of  noth- 
ing better. 

"Is    there    no    balm    in    Gilead?    Is 


there  no  physician  there?"  Yes, 
there  is  a  remedy  for  every  ill.  And 
there  is  a  new  order  which  will  heal 
men  of  their  moral  and  spiritual 
woes.  Anybody  who  reads  the  Old 
Testament  finds  it  studded  with  the 
promises  of  God  for  a  "New  Order" 
in  the  world.  Isaiah  is  "very  bold"  in 
declaring  it  and  his  language  is  in- 
spiringly  beautiful  in  the  descrip- 
tion of  it.  Read  for  example,  the 
whole  of  the  fifty-fifth  chapter. 

We  quote  only  a  fragment.  "I  will 
make  an  everlasting  covenant  with 
you,  even  the  sure  mercies  of  David. 
Behold  I  have  given  him  for  a  witness 
to  the  people,  a  leader  and  commander 
to  the  people.  Ye  shall  go  out  with 
joy,  and  be  led  forth  with  peace:  The 
mountains  and  the  hills  shall  break 
forth  before  you  singing;  and  all  the 
trees  of  the  field  shall  clap  their 
hands.  Instead  of  the  thorn  shall  come 
up  the  fir  tree.  And  it  shall  be  to 
Jehovah  for  a  name  for  an  everlasting 
sign  which  shall  not  be  cut  off."  The 
book  is  full  of  description  of  the  New 
Order. 

This  is  just  another  name  for  what 
the  Bible  calls  the  kingdom  of  God. 
If  you  will  take  your  Bible  or  a  con- 
cordance and  look  up  the  word  new, 
you  will  find  ample  description  of  its 
nature.     It  is  ours  to  bring  it  in. 


In  the  destiny  of  every  being  there  is  an  object  more  worthy 
of  God  than  happiness.  It  is  character.  And  the  grand  aim  of 
man's  creation  is  the  development  of  a  grand  character — and 
grand  character  is,  by  its  very  nature,  the  product  of  probation- 
ary discipline. — Austin  Phelps. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


By  Wallace  Joice  in  World  Horizons 


During  the  early  days  of  our  coun- 
try's history,  traders  opened  supply 
stores  on  the  frontier,  dealing  mostly 
with  Indians,  often  enduring  great 
dangers.  The  Indians  understood 
little  of  the  value  of  money,  and  prac- 
tically all  transactions  were  on  the 
basis    of  bartering. 

An  intrepid  immigrant  to  the  great 
West  was  "Trader  Jones."  He  opened 
a  post  in  the  Far  North.  One  day, 
soon  after  he  began  business,  a  band 
of  Indians  swept  around  a  bend  in 
the  river  and  landed  on  the  white, 
sandy  beach  not  far  from  Jones'  store. 
They  pitched  their  tepees  and  started 
their  fires.  Trader  Jones  heard  the 
low  beat  of  their  drums  and  the  soft 
sound  of  their  dancing  feet.  Once 
he  went  to  the  top  of  the  mound 
that  separated  his  cabin  from  the 
Indian  camp,  but  the  Indians  gave  no 
heed. 

"They  will  come  to  my  store  in  the 
morning  for  supplies,"  he  speculated, 
but  felt  some  misgivings  as  to  the 
character  of  the  tribesmen  and  their 
intentions.  So  he  bolted  the  heavy 
log  door  and  blew  out  the  light. 

Morning  came,  but  the  Indians  did 
not  appear.  The  smoke  of  their  fires 
was  visible,  hence  the  trader  knew 
the  Indians  were  still  there.  Two 
days,  three  days,  passed  without  in- 
cident. On  the  fourth  morning  a 
young  Chief  stepped  into  the  door, 
threw  a  bundle  of  furs  ©n  the  coun- 
ter, and  grunted.  He  held  up  both 
hands,  and  then  opened  two  fingers, 
indicating  that  he  had  brought  twelve 
skins. 

The  trader  untied  the  bundle  and 
counted   the   skins.   Then   he   held   up 


both  hands,  followed  by  three  fingers. 
The  Indian  protested,  again  indicated 
that  there  were  but  twelve,  and  made 
signs  that  he  wanted  merchandise  for 
twelve  skins.  The  trader  laid  the  skins 
out  on  the  counter  and  pointed  to 
them  one  by  one,  but  the  Indian  Chief 
could  not  be  convinced.  He  wanted 
sugar  and  coffee  and  tobacco  for 
twelve  skins. 

Trader  Jones  was  perplexed.  He 
feared  that  the  Indian  was  preparing 
the  way  for  trouble.  At  that  moment 
a  number  of  dark  forms  appeared 
in  the  doorway,  apparently  watching 
the  procedure.  Jones  seized  one  of  the 
best  furs  and  thrust  it  back  into  the 
Indian's  arms,  and  put  away  the 
twelve.  Then  he  turned  quickly  and 
wrapped  up  the  merchandise  the  In- 
dian wanted.  He  put  into  the  package 
a  can  of  peaches  as  good  measure. 
When  the  package  was  ready,  the 
Indian  stalked  out  of  the  door,  fol- 
lowed by  the  several  who  had  been 
watching.  Jones  watched  them  dis- 
appear over  the  mound,  quite  unable 
to  understand  the  Indian's  queer  an- 
tics in  insisting  on  a  wrong  count  of 
the    skins. 

Half  an  hour  later,  the  trader  was 
surprised  to  see  a  score  or  more 
of  Indians  approaching  his  store.  For 
a  moment  he  was  wavering  between 
bolting  the  door  or  attempting  to 
make  his  escape.  He  was  standing 
behind  the  counter  when  the  Indians 
pompously  walked  into  the  door.  They 
talked  and  laughed,  and  some  of  them. 
were  singing.  All  were  carrying  bun- 
dles of  skins,  and  one  by  one  they 
placed  the  bundles  on  the  counter  un- 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


til  the  pile  was  higher  than  the  tra- 
der's head. 

Then  the  Indians  wandered  about 
in  the  store,  examining  the  goods  dis- 
played on  the  long  shelves.  One  In- 
dian indicated  what  he  wanted  in  re- 
turn for  his  skins.  A  young  half-breed 
stepped  forward  and  in  broken  Eng- 
lish exclaimed,  "He  say  you  give  him 
sugar  and  coffee  and  flour  and  peach- 
es, like  you  give  to  Chief- — much  as 
you  can  for  skins." 

The  trader  smiled.  He  saw  that  his 
reputation  had  been  made  with  the 
tribe.  He  knew,  too,  that  this  sort 
of  thing  would  be  spread  far  and  wide. 
Each  Indian  in  turn  stepped  up  for 
his  package,  and  the  trader  saw  to 
it  that  each  package  contained  full 
measure  and  an  extra  can  of  peach- 
es. 


One  night  the  young  Chief  came  to 
the  door  attired  in  regalia.  He  brought 
with  him  the  young  buck  as  an  in- 
terpreter. The  Chief  expostulated 
wildly,  and  the  half-breed  explained, 
"Chief  say  he  want  you  at  carap." 
The  trader  readily  agreed  to  accom- 
pany the  two  Indians.  Upon  reaching 
camp  he  was  greeted  with  loud  beat- 
ing of  drums  and  dancing  and  singing. 
Then  he  was  seated  in  the  center 
beside  the  Chief,  and  given  the  cere- 
monies of  a  favored  brother. 

The  trader  learned  some  days  later 
the  reason  for  this  unusual  reception. 
The  Indians  at  many  posts  had  suf- 
fered at  the  hands  of  dishonest  white 
traders.  Trader  Jones  was  given  the 
test  of  honesty  by  the  Chief  on  his 
first  visit  to  the  store,  and  Trader 
Jones  was  not  found   wanting. 


TEN  ROYAL  RESOLUTIONS 

1  I  will  study  the  language  of  gentleness  and  refuse  to  use 
words  that  bite  and  tones  that  crush. 

2  I  will  practice  patience  at  home  lest  my  testy  temper  break 
through  unexpectedly  and  disgrace  me. 

3  I  will  remember  that  my  neighbors  have  troubles  enough 
to  carry  without  unloading  mine  on  them. 

4  I  will  excuse  others'  faults  and  failures  as  often  as  fully 
as  I  expect  others  to  be  lenient  with  mine. 

5  I  will  cure  criticism  with  commendation,  close  up  against 
gossip  and  build  healthy  loves  by  service. 

6  I  will  be  a  friend  under  trying  tests  and  wear  everywhere 
a  good-will  face  unchilled  by  aloofness. 

7  I  will  gloat  over  gains  never,  but  amass  only  to  enrich 
others  and  so  gain  a  healthy  heart. 

8  I  will  love  boys  and  girls  so  that  old  age  will  not  find  me 
soured  and  stiff,  but  fresh  and  free. 

9  I  will  gladden  my  nature  by  smiling  out  loud  on  every  fair 
occasion  and  by  outlook  be  optimistic. 

10  I  will  pray  frequently,  think  of  good  things,  believe  in  men 
and  so  do  a  full  day's  work  without  fear  or  favor. 


THE  UPLIFT 


ABOUT  THE  MARKET  HOUSE 

(The  State  Magazine) 


For  many  years  there  has  been  dis- 
cussion and  argument  about  whether 
slaves  actually  were  sold  at  the  old 
Market  House  in  Fayetteville.  Here 
are  the  actual  facts. 

Fayetteville,  July   14,  1941 
Mr.  Carl  Goerch, 
The  State, 

Raleigh,  N.  C. 

Dear  Mr.  Goerch: 

I  enclose  you  a  signed  statement  by 
Captain  Alexander  Campbell,  Sr.,  of 
Fayetteville.  It  is  very  interesting 
with  reference  to  the  Old  Market 
House  and  the  sale  of  slaves  there. 
I  thought  you  might  like  to  have  it 
for  The  State. 

Yours  very  truly, 

John  A.  Oates. 

Mr.  Oates  having  asked  me  what 
I  know  about  the  sale  of  slaves  at 
the  Old  Market  House  in  Fayetteville, 
North,  Carolina,  I  told  him  that  I 
would  be  glad  to  tell  him  what  I  have 
seen. 

In  the  beginning  I  want  to  say 
that  the  slaves  that  were  sold  there 
were  sold  whenever  estates  were  di- 
vided or  when  personal  property, 
which  included  slaves,  was  sold  at 
public  auction.  All  kinds  of  personal 
property  and  household  goods  were 
sold  at  the  Old  Market  House  because 
it  was  about  three  blocks  away  to  the 
County  Courthouse  and  it  was  more 
convenient  to  make  the  sales  at  the 
Market    House. 

I  may  say  that  I  was  eighty-five 
the  5th  day  of  September  1940,  hav- 


ing been  born  in  1855  in  the  City  of 
Fayetteville. 

My  father  was  A.  M.  Campbell 
and  he  was  City  Auctioneer  and  often 
sold    property   at   public   auction. 

In  1861  or  1862  my  father  was  in 
charge  if  the  estate  of  J.  J.  Johnson, 
who  was  a  minor,  and  my  father  had 
charge  of  some  eight  or  ten  slaves 
belonging  to  J.  J.  Johnson.  Whenever 
it  was  necessary  to  raise  money  my 
father  would  sell,  under  Court  order, 
some  property  and  sometimes  a  slave. 

I  recall  distinctly  going  one  day 
with  Robert  Cotton,  a  slave  boy  who 
stayed  at  my  father's  house,  to  the 
Old  Market  House  where  the  boy 
was  to  be  sold  at  public  auction  along 
with  several  other  slaves.  The  first 
one  sold  was  a  first  cousin  of  Robert 
and  I  believe  his  name  was  Alee 
Cotton.  This  boy  was  about  twenty- 
one  years  of  age.  When  he  was  sold 
he  brought  a  good  price  but  after  the 
sale  the  purchaser  was  told  by  some- 
one that  the  boy  had  a  scar  on  him. 
The  boy  showed  the  purchaser  the 
scar  on  his  knee  and  the  purchaser 
then  refused  to  make  good  his  bid. 
We  were  all  mighty  glad  of  it  be- 
cause he  was  a  great  musician  and 
a  most  agreeable  boy  and  a  hard  work- 
er and  we  were  fond  of  Alec.  The 
Cotton  boy's  mother  was  present  when 
Robert  was  sold  and  cried  all  the  time 
during  the  sale.  The  old  Negro 
mother  prayed  that  her  boy  would 
never  do  the  purchaser  any  good  and 
we  found  out  soon  afterwards  that 
the  boy  died  within  two  months  after 
the  sale.  She  said  afterwards  that  she 
was  sorry  that  she  made  that  prayer 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


because  the  boy  might  have  lived  and 
she  could  have  seen  him  again. 

I  have  seen  slaves  sold  at  the  Old 
Market    House   by    other   auctioneers. 

I  may  say  that  slaves  were  never 
brought  to  the  Old  Market  House  and 
sold  like  farm  produce  or  other  things. 
They  were  sold  there  only  for  the 
purpose  of  dividing  an  estate  or  satis- 
fying a  debt. 

My  companionship  as  a  boy  with 
the  slaves  were  some  of  the  most 
pleasant  days  of  my  life  and  we  all 
seemed  to  be  happy  together. 

We  lived  at  that  time  on  the  corner 
of  Gillespie  and  Russell  streets,  which 
later  became  the  Jennings  Place. 
That  house  was  burned  before  Sher- 
man came  through  Fayetteville  and 
my    father    had    put    lumber    on    the 


ground  to  rebuild  and  the  house  was 
partially  constructed.  Sherman  took 
that  lumber  and  used  it  to  build 
pontoon  bridges  over ,  the  Cape  Fear 
River  where  Johnson  burned  the 
bridge.  We  then  moved  to  Dick 
Street  to  the  old  Breece  House  and 
later  after  the  war  to  Haymount  in 
the   Matthews   House. 

I  have  seen  Fayetteville  during  its 
worse  days,  that  is,  when  Sherman 
was  here  and  the  terrible  conditions 
that  followed  through  the  days  of  re- 
construction. I  am  glad  to  see  the 
old  City  spreading  out  and  growing 
so  fast,  and  I  hope  that  the  future 
citizens  will  maintain  the  fine  spirit 
that  has  prevailed  in  the  old  town 
for  more  than   a   hundred  years. 


LIFE  BEGINS  AT  SIXTY-FIVE 

Cheer  up,  grandpa,  don't  you  cry ! 
You'll  wear  diamonds  by  and  by. 
Uncle  Sam  has  money  mills 
Made  to  grind  out  brand  new  bills. 
He  will  help  you  in  your  cause, 
With  his  old-age  pension  laws. 
No  more  worry  over  bills, 
Butchers'  duns,  or  doctors'  pills. 
No  more  panic  over  rent, 
Leave  that  all  to  Government. 
Dine  on  squab  and  caviar, 
Sport  a  streamline  motor  car. 
When  the  blizzards  bliz  a  bit, 
Off  to  Palm  Beach  gayly  flit. 
Lead  a  life  on  pleasure  bent. 
But  you  must  spend  every  cent! 
Whoopee,  grandpa!  Stay  alive! 
Life  begins  at  sixty-five! 


— Selected. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  popular  R-K-0  production, 
"Gunga  Din,"  was  the  attraction  at 
the  regular  weekly  motion  picture 
show  in  the  auditorium  last  Thursday 
night.  Although  it  was  a  very  hot 
night,  the  boys  thoroughly  enjoyed 
the  picture. 


In  former  issues  much  has  been 
said  about  grass  and  how  rapidly  it 
grows.  The  farm  boys  are  now  mow- 
ing every  day  and  will  continue  to  do 
so  each  suitable  day  until  the  coming 
of  frost.  We  are  beginning  to  see 
day  by  day  the  wagons  passing  by 
our  window,  on  the  way  to  the  barn, 
heavily  laden  with  nicely  cured  hay. 


Adverse  weather  conditiins  of  the 
past  few  weeks  have  interfered  with 
the  growth  of  the  vines  and  the  de- 
velopment of  the  watermelons,  and 
the  unusual  early  melon  feasts  will 
be  delayed  simewhat  and  possibly 
lessened.  Some  cantaloupes,  however, 
have  been  gathered  and  they  are 
quite  delicious. 


the  purpose  of  discussing  plans  for 
the  erection  of  a  chapel  at  the  School 
some  time  in  the  future. 


Howard  Riddle,  a  former  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  6  group,  called 
on  friends  at  the  School  last  Tuesday 
morning.  Upon  leaving  the  institu- 
tion, February  19,  1929,  he  returned 
to  Iredell  county  and  was  employed 
on  a  farm  near  Statesville  for  about 
two  years.  For  the  past  ten  years 
he  has  been  employed  by  the  Cannon 
Manufactoring  Company,  in  the  weave 
room  of  Plant  No.  4,  Kannapolis,  and 
he  stated  that  he  liked  his  place  of 
employment  very  much  and  was  get- 
ting along  well.  Although  quite  a 
little  lad  at  the  time  he  left  the 
School,  Howard  has  developed  into 
a  rather  husky  young  man.  He  is 
twenty-nine  years  old,  has  been  mar- 
ried four  years,  and  has  one  son, 
aged  three  years.  In  speaking  of 
his  stay  at  the  School,  he  said  that  he 
felt  that  it  was  the  very  best  thing 
that  could  have  happened  to  him,  as 
the  lessons  learned  while  here  had 
proved  a  great  help  to  him  in  many 
ways. 


Superintendent  Charles  E. 
and  Jesse  C.  Fisher,  assitant  super- 
intendent, representing  the  School; 
Miss  Easdale  Shaw,  of  Rockingham, 
representing  the  North  Carolina 
Branch  of  King's  daughters;  Walter 
Hooks,  prominent  Charlotte  architect; 
and  the  district  supervisor  for  the 
PWA  in  this  section;  met  recently 
in    Charlotte.     This   meeting  was   for 


The  School  has  been  blessed  this 
year  with  more  fruit  than  at  any  other 
time  in  its  history.  Both  the  old  and 
the  new  orchards  have  produced  a 
most  bountiful  supply  of  peaches.  The 
cannery  was  put  into  action  in  an 
effort  to  save  the  surplus  fruit  for 
winter  use.  In  addition  to  the  regu- 
lar   canning    force,    the    teachers    and 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


boys  of  several  school  grades  were 
pressed  into  service  as  "peelers"  and 
things  have  really  been  humming 
over  at  the  cannery.  They  have  been 
hard  at  work  for  nearly  two  weeks 
and  as  the  result  of  their  labor  more 
than  two  thousand  gallons  of  peaches 
have  been  prepared  for  storage.  The 
boys  have  eaten  fresh  peaches  until 
they  no  longer  are  tempted  by  their 
allurement. 

Grapes  are  just  beginning  to  put 
in  their  appearance,  and  it  is  expected 
that  our  vineyards  will  yield  a  most 
generous  supply  for  many  weeks  to 
come. 

Another  nice  fruit  in  the  form  of 
a  plum  has  been  served  at  the  cottages 
several  times,  but  has  not  seriously 
affected  the  abundant  yield,  as  the 
'trees  still  carry  quantities  of  this  fruit. 
To  see  these  nice  yellow  plums  cling- 
ing to  the  trees  makes  a  picture  that 
would  appeal  to  the  eye  of  an  ar- 
tist. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  Lee  McBride  of 
Alexandria,  Va.,  were  visitors  at  the 
School  last  Wednesday  afternoon.  The 
former,  better  known  as  "Mac,"  was 
once  a  member  of  our  printing  class, 
leaving  the  institution  in  1926.  For 
the  past  nine  years  he  has  been  em- 
ployed as  linotype  operator-machin- 
ist on  the  "Alexandria  Gazette,"  the 
oldest  daily  newspaper  in  the  United 
States,  and  has  been  getting  along 
very  nicely.  He  is  well  liked  by  his 
employers  and  has  received  several 
promotions  during  his  stay  with  them. 
On  the  car  which  he  was  driving  we 
noticed  just  above  the  regular  license 
tag,  one  on  which  was  printed  the  word 
"Press,"  which  would  indicate  that 
he  does  some  reporting  in  addition  to 


his  duties  in  the  composing  room. 
Such  tags  are  usually  found  on  cars 
driven  by  members  of  the  press,  al- 
lowing them  to  proceed  thriugh  po- 
lice lines  in  cases  of  fires  or  other 
occasions  where  large  crowds  gath- 
er. 

Since  it  has  been  our  pleasure  to 
meet  "Mac's"  employers,  and  to  visit 
the  little  cozy  home  in  the  suburbs  of 
Alexandria  where  he  and  his  wife  a»d 
three  daughters  live,  we  do  not  hesi- 
tate to  say  that  here  is  one  of  our 
lads  who  has  really  made  good  since 
leaving  the  School,  and  we  are  proud 
of  the  record  he  is  making. 

Following  a  custom  started  a  few 
years  ago,  he  brought  a  treat  in  the 
form  of  candy — about  forty-five 
pounds — especially  for  the  boys  in 
the  printing  department,  the  remain- 
der to  be  distributed  among  the  other 
boys,  which  was  most  gratefully  re- 
ceived. 

It  is  always  a  pleasure  to  have  this 
red-headed,  good-natured  young  man 
with  the  sunny  disposition  and  million- 
dollar  smile  visit  us,  and  since  we 
have  become  acquainted  with  Mrs. 
McBride,  we  are  equally  glad  to  see 
her.  We  hope  they  will  stop  in  to 
see  us  whenever  they  happen  to  be 
traveling  through  this  section  of  the 
country. 


In  the  absence  of  Mr.  A.  C. 
Sheldon,  who  is  vacationing  up  in 
Vermont,  Mr.  Douglas  Aitken,  of  the 
Industrial  Loan  and  Investment  Bank, 
Charlotte,  was  in  charge  of  the  after- 
noon service  at  the  School  last  Sunday. 
Following  the  singing  of  the  opening: 
hymn,  and  scripture  recitation  and 
prayer,  led  by  Bruce  Hawkins,  of 
Cottage  No.  3,  Mr.  Aitken  addressed 


2Q 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  boys  briefly,  after  which  he  pre- 
sented the  speaker  of  the  afternoon, 
Eev.  Thomas  E.  Morton,  pastor  of 
the  First  Christian  Church,  Charlotte, 
who  spoke  to  the  boys  on  "The  Cover- 
ed Wagon  of  Today."  At  one  time 
the  speaker  was  a  chaplain  at  the 
Training  School  for  Boys,  located  at 
Eldora,  Iowa,  and  from  the  manner  in 
which  he  delivered  his  message,  one 
could  readily  see  that  he  knew  just 
how   to  hold  the  boys'  attention. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
Rev.  Mr.  Morton  said  that  he  got 
the  idea  for  the  subject  of  his  story 
from  a  magazine  advertisement  tell- 
ing the  qualities  of  a  new  trailer  call- 
ed "The  Covered  Wagon",  which 
caused  him  to  think  of  the  old  covered 
wagon  days.  When  reading  the  story 
of  the  early  days  of  our  nation,  said 
he,  it  is  thrilling  to  note  the  adven- 
tures of  the  early  pioneers  as  they 
made  their  way  Westward.  They  kept 
going  when  times  were  hard,  and 
never  stopped  until  they  succeeded 
jn  making  their  homes  safe  in  the 
new  country.  They  were  besieged  by 
hostile  Indians;  they  lost  many  mem- 
bers of  their  families  through  sick- 
ness; in  fact,  everything  seemed  to 
go  against  them,  but  they  carried  on 
to  success.  When  thinking  of  all  those 
early  settlers  had  to  endure,  we  must 
class  them  as  heroes,  but  with  con- 
ditions in  the  world  as  they  are  to- 
day, there  is  also  a  crying  need  for 
heroism    in    1941. 

In  the  old  covered  wagon  days, 
continued  the  speaker,  men  thought 
of  where  they  were  going.  They 
thought  of  their  wives  and  children 
and  the  things  they  would  need  in 
their  new  homes.  Things  are  very 
much  like  that  today.  Boys  in  the 
world  today  must  make  preparation 
for  the  places  to  which  they  are  going. 


Youth  today  has  a  West  toward  which 
they  are  traveling.  The  early  pio- 
neers traveled  from  the  East  to  the 
great  lands  of  the  West  in  search  of 
homes.  They  sought  to  develop  the 
country  which  we  of  today  enjoy.  To- 
day we  have  pioneers,  or  youths  from 
the  east  or  early  days  of  life  traveling- 
toward  the  west  or  the  sunset  of  life, 
and  it  is  their  duty  to  seek  the  right 
way  which  will  lead  to  the  goal.  They 
must  have  adventures  in  the  realm  of 
friendship.  A  man  who  has  no  friends 
is  a  pretty  lonesome  sort  of  person. 
If  you  want  to  live  a  useless  sort  of 
life,  try  to  live  without  friends.  These 
are  steel  cords  which  bind  men  togeth- 
er. Youth  also  has  to  go  out  in  this 
covered  wagon  in  the  fields  of  know- 
ledge. We  cannot  go  through  life  in 
an  ignorant  sort  of  way.  We  must 
learn  how  to  live  for  the  common  good 
of  each  other.  The  best  way  to  do 
this  is  to  search  the  field  of  Christian 
experience,  seeking  to  know  all  the 
wonderful  powers  of  the  goodness  of 
God. 

On  this  journey  toward  the  sunset 
of  life,  continued  Rev.  Mr.  Morton, 
we  will  find  the  way  before  us  difficult 
to  travel.  It  is  not  easy  to  do  things 
worthwhile.  There  are  countless  hard- 
ships ahead.  If  we  try  to  stand  for 
what  is  right,  people  will  misunder- 
stand us  and  will  criticize  our  every 
act.  When  ths  occurs,  we  should  not 
be  discouraged.  Just  as  the  pioneer  of 
the  old  days  fought  hardships  rather 
than  turning  back,  we,  too,  must  keep 
our  faces  toward  the  west,  overcoming 
obstacles  by  a  true  faith  in  Good. 

Just  as  the  early  settlers  had  guides 
along  the  journey,  we  of  today  must 
follow  the  right  sort  of  guide.  There 
came  times  in  the  lives  of  the  pioneers 
when  they  had  to  choose  between  two 
ways  to  travel.  Arriving  at  a  turning- 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


point,  they  had  to  decide  which  way 
to  go.  So  it  is  with  the  young  people 
of  today.  Evils  on  all  sides  beckon  to 
them.  Some  of  these  evils  are  so  dis- 
guised that  they  look  like  the  real 
thing.  Here  is  a  very  important  turn- 
ing-point, and  the  only  way  to  be 
able  to  make  the  right  choice  is  for 
us  is  to  let  Christ  be  our  leader.  He 
alone  can  give  us  the  necessary 
strength  and  courage  to  overcome  the 
dangers  to  be  found  along  the  journey 
of  life.  As  we  make  the  right  choice 


in  the  days  of  our  youth,  so  we  shall 
reap  the  ripe  fruit  of  a  well-spent 
life  in  later  years. 

There  is  a  great  difference  in  the 
way  a  journey  ends,  said  the  speaker, 
and  it  all  depends  upon  the  beginning. 
Those  who  have  started  well  and  have 
continued  even  through  the  greatest 
of  hardships,  will  find  joy  at  the  end 

of  the  load.  Christ  has  said,  "I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  the  life,"  and  if 
we  will  let  him  guide  us,  the  end  of 
the  journey  will  be  beautiful  indeed. 


AGAIN 

Over  and  over  again, 

No  matter  which  way  I  turn, 

I  always  see  in  the  book  of  life 
Some  lesson  that  I  must  learn. 

I  must  take  my  turn  at  the  mill. 
I  must  grind  out  the  golden  grain. 

I  must  work  at  my  task  with  resolute  will- 
Over  and  over  again. 

Over  and  over  again, 

The  brook  through  the  meadow  runs ; 
And  over  and  over  again 

The  ponderous  mill  wheel  turns. 
Once  doing  will  not  suffice — 

Though  doing  be  not  in  vain — 
And  a  blessing  failing  us  once  or  twice, 

May  come  if  we  try  again. 


— Author  Unknown 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


FIRST    GRADE 
— A— 

Roy    Barnett 
Charles  Browning 
Charles  Crotts 
Jack    Crotts 
David    Cunningham 
Leonard   Dawn 
Jack    Evans 
Charles   Gaddy 
Olin  Lankford 
Durwood  Martin 
Ernest  Overcash 
Jack    Reeves 
Melvin  Roland 
Hercules    Rose 
Walter  Sexton 
Brice  Thomas 
Carl   Tyndall 
Eldred  Watts 


Troy    Gilland 
Vernon  Harding 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
James  Roberson 
George  Roberts 
Ray    Smith 
Ernest   Turner 
David  Williams 

SECOND  GRADE 

— A— 

Bayard    Aldridge 
Elgin   Atwood 
Wesley   Beaver 
James    Mondie 
Roy    Mumford 
Carl  Ray 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer 
Charles  Widener 
James   C.   Wiggins 
Floyd  Williams 
Louis  Williams 

— B— 

Winley   Jones 
Claude   McConnell 
George  Tolson 

THIRD   GRADE 
— A— 
Percy   Cappe 


James  Davis 
Eugene    Edwards 
John   Maples 
Broadus  Moore 
Monroe   Searcy 
Fred   Tolbert 
Thomas    Yates 


Donald    Hobbs 
Floyd  Puckett 

FOURTH  GRADE 


William  Cook 

Martin  Crump 
George  Green 
Jerome  Wiggins 

— B— 

Paul   Briggs 
James    Hale 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Charles  McCoyle 

FIFTH    GRADE 


Woodrow   Hager 
David   Hensley 
Vollie  McCall 
Jack   West 

— B— 

Homer  Bass 
Cleasper    Beasley 
Mack  Coggins 
William  Deaton 
Bernice  Hoke 
Ivey    Lunsford 
William   Nelson 
George  Newman 
James   Puckett 
Canipe  Shoe 

SIXTH  GRADE 

— A— 

Herschel    Allen 
Raymond    Andrews 
Edward  Batten 
William  Buff 

— B— 
Bennie  Austin 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


Lewis    H.    Baker 
Ray    Bayne 
Grover    Beaver 
James    Brewer 
Jennings  Britt 
Henry    Butler 
Collett    Cantor 
William    Cherry 
Joseph  Christine 
Thomas   Fields 
Jack   Hainey 
Vincent    Hawes 
Eugene  Heafner 
J.   B.   Hensley 
Edward  Johnson 
James  Lane 
Edward  Murray 
Otis    McCall 
William  Padrick 
Marvin  Pennell 
Randall   D.   Peeler 
Grover  Revels 
Thomas  Sands 
Jack    Sutherland 
J.  P.  Sutton 
Carrie    Singletary 
James  C.  Stone 
Thomas    Willis 


Hubert  Walker 
Dewey  Ware 
Jack  Warren 
Basil    Wetherington 
George  Wilhite 
Alton  Williams 
William  Wilson 
Woodrow   Wilson 
Charles    Ziegler 

SEVENTH    GRADE 
— A— 

Theodore  Bowles 
Quentin  Crittenton 
James  M.  Hare 
Edward  Stutts 
Weldon    Warren 


Odell  Almond 
George  Duncan 
Henry   Ennis 
Homer  Head 
Porter    Holder 
Harvey   Ledford 
Mack   McQuaigue 
Thomas  Wilson 


MY  DESIRE 

I  want  to  do  something  to  make  a  heart  glad. 

Each  day  that  I  live  in  this  world. 
I  want  to  help  brighten  the  paths  that  are  sad, 

And  clear  where  the  serpents  lie  curled. 
I  want  to  keep  smiling  as  long  as  I  live, 

For  smiles  are  the  world's  greatest  need. 
I'll  not  expect  more  than  I'm  willing  to  give ; 

And  "Helpfulness"  I  want  for  my  creed. 
I  want  to  encourage,  I  want  to  commend 

While  life  tries  me  as  a  host. 
I  only  want  to  be  a  good  friend 

To  those  who  need  a  friend  most. 


—Selected 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  July  27,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence    Bell 
Arcemias    Heafner 
William  O'Brien 
William    Shannon 
Fred  Stuart 
Charles  Wooten 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett 
Charles    Browning- 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Everett    Case 
Doris  Hill 
Carl   Hooker 
Joseph  Howard 
Curtis    Moore 
Luther  Vaughn 
Frank  Walker 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Bennie    Austin 
Paul    Abernathy 
Henry   Barnes 
Raymond  Brooks 
Charles    Chapman 
Joseph    Christine 
Jack  Cline 
Joseph  Farlow 
Bernice   Hoke 
Edward  Johnson 
Ralph  Kistler 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey 
Grover  Beaver 
William    Buff 
Robert   Coleman 
Kenneth    Conklin 
Jack   Crotts 
Robert  Hare 
Bruce    Hawkins 
Jerry   Jenkins 
Jack  Lemly 
Otis   McCall 
Wayne  Sluder 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver 
Aubry    Fargis 
William  C.  Jordan 
William  Morgan 
George    Speer 
Woodrow    Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Collett    Cantor 
Charles    Hayes 
Sidney    Knighting 
Ivey    Lunsford 
Fred     Tolbert 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 
Gerald  Kermon 
Hubert    Smith 
Emerson    Sawyer 
Reitzel  Southern 
Houston   Turner 
William    Ussery 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth    Atwood 
John   H.    Averitte 
Hurley   Bell 
Laney  Broome 
Donald    Earnhardt 
George  Green 
Richard  Harvell 
J.    B.   Hensley 
Carl    Justice 
Jack    Reeves 
Alex    Weathers 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil    Ashley 
Cecil    Bennett 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.   9 

David  Cunningham 
James     Davis 
Eugene  Dyson 
James   Hale 
Edgar   Hedgepeth 
Mark  Jones 
Daniel    Kilpatrick 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Grady  Kelly 
Marvin    Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William    Nelson 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Delma  Gray 
Jack    Harward 
Homer  Head 
Thomas  King 
John  Lee 
Charles  Mills 
Charles    Phillips 
Robert    Stephens 
Jack   Warren 
Torrence  Ware 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

J.  C.  Allen 
John    Allison 
William    Bennett 
Velda  Denning 
William    Furches 
Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl    Hildreth 
Henry  McGraw 
Samuel    Stewart 
Monroe   Searcy 
Canipe  Shoe 
James  Tyndall 
William  Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay    Brannock 
William    Broadwell 
Eugene   Bright 
Woodrow  Hager 
Eugene  Heafner 
Tillman  Lyles 
Daniel  McPhail 
James   Puckett 
Simon  Quick 
Hercules    Rose 
Charles  Simpson 
Jesse  Smith 
George   Tolson 
Carl   Tyndall 
Eugene    Watts 


J.    R.    Whitman 
Roy    Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard    Aldridge 
Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
Leonard   Jacobs 
James   Lane 
Jack  Mathis 
Randall   Peeler 
Melvin    Roland 
Alex  Shropshire 
Earl   Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John   Baker 
Edward   Carter 
Robert   Deyton 
Leonard    Dawn 
Henry   Ennis 
Audie    Farthing 
Troy  Gilland 
William  Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman    Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy    Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 
John    Maples 
Norvell   Murphy 
James   Roberson 
John  Robbins 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.   C.  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  lu 

Robert  Chamberlain 
Aldine  Duggins 
James   Ledford 
Marvin    Pennell 
Brown    Stanley 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank    Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
Harvey  Ledford 
John    T.    Lowry 
Leroy  Lowry 
Louis    Stafford 


Characters  do  not  change.  Opinions  alter,  but  characters  are 
only  developed. — Disraeli. 


VOL.   XXIX 


Aljr-  r 


'04  f 


W.  UPLIFT 


CONCORD,    N.   C,   AUGUST  9.    1941 


No.    32 


Co^eC 


■Yivotv 


$■ 


THE  GAME  OF  LIFE 

All  play  the  varied  game  of  life, 
With  chance  to  win  or  lose ; 
The  game  goes  on  from  day  to  day, 
To  baffle  or  amuse. 

Some  play  the  game  with  confidence, 
Some  paralyzed  with  fear; 
Some  play  with  high  expectancy, 
Some  fail  when  victory's  near. 

Some  play  it  nervously  and  fast, 
Some  stack  the  cards  to  cheat; 
Some  play  to  pass  the  time  away, 
Some,  white-faced,  meet  defeat. 

Play  on,  my  friend,  the  game  of  life, 
No  matter  how  you  fare; 
Play  on,  play  hard,  and  play  to  win, 
But  always  play  it  square. 

— Grenville  Kleiser. 


«KSCttSSKKSKSKS» 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 
INDUSTRIAL     SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL   COMMENT                                                                         ,  3-7 

GALLIPOLIS,  FAMOUS  HOME  TOWN  OF  ODD 

McINTYRE                                            By  Mrs.  J.  A.  Yaxbrougb  8 

VIVID  PICTURE  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA  IN 

NATIONAL  GEOGRAPHIC  MAGAZINE  13 

MAN  IN  QUEST                                    By  George  Lee  Simpson  ,Jr.,  16 

MONUMENTAL  HEAT                                                    (Pathfinder)  20 

EIGHT  HUNDRED  PATENTS  WERE  HIS       (Esso   Oilways)  21 

LEPROSY  CAUSE  DISCOVERED            (London  News  Review)  23 

MOSCOW,  GERMAN  OBJECTIVE         (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  25 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By. 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK.   Associate  Editor 

NOT  BY  LUCK 

It  all  depends  on  the  choice  we  make, 

And  which  of  the  two  roads  we  decide  to  take; 

Though  luck  may  follow,  or  stay  behind, 
It  isn't  by  luck  that  a  man  grows  kind. 

Each  of  us  says  what  his  fame  shall  be, 

Fashions  the  man  which  the  worlld  shall  see; 

He  may  blame  his  luck  for  the  fortune  he  meets, 
But  there's  no  excuse  for  the  man  who  cheats. 

We  can  all  be  fair  under  skies  serene, 

But  it  isn't  by  luck  that  a  man  stays  clean; 

Chance  may  favor  some  shady  plan. 
But  luck  never  fashioned  a  gentleman. 

The  fame  man  wins,  and  the  friends  he  makes, 
Depend  on  which  of  the  two  roads  he  takes; 

Wealth  may  be  won  by  a  wheel  that  is  turned, 
But  honor  is  something  that  must  be  earned. 

In  countless  ways  are  our  natures  tried, 

And  what  we  shall  be  we  must  all  decide: 
The  world  shall  judge  us  false  or  true 

By  the  men  we  are  and  the  things  we  do. 

We  may  gather  from  fortune  what  joys  we  can, 
But  it  isn't  by  luck  that  a  man's  a  man. 

— Selected. 


DIVIDENDS  REALIZED 

The  founding  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Training  School  was 
result  of  a  dream,  and  that  dream  has  been  fully  realized.  Since  the 
day,  January  12,  1908,  when  this  institution  opened  for  the  recep- 
tion of  young  delinquents,  it  has  become  a  busy  village.  To  follow 
the  growth  of  this  delightful  home  for  boys,  apparently  without  a 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

hope,  would  consume  too  much  time,  and  too  much  space  in  this 
small  publication. 

Suffice  it  to  say  that  this  institution  opened  with  one  boy,  and  the 
only  cottage  on  the  grounds  was  sponsored  and  built  by  the  North 
Carolina  Branch  of  King's  Daughters  and  Sons.  Furthermore, 
since  noting  some  incidents  relative  to  the  early  history  of  the 
School,  we  cannot  pass  up  the  opportunity  to  refresh  the  memory 
of  older  citizens  of  the  county,  and  at  the  same  time  inform  the 
younger  generation  of  the  fact  that  many  of  Concord's  finest  citi- 
zens contributed  to  this  most  worthy  cause  by  giving  two  hundred 
and  ninety-eight  acres  of  land.  This  was  a  magnificent  gift  for 
that  era  of  history,  also  an  indorsement  as  well  as  a  sign  of  faith 
in  the  work  so  courageously  undertaken.  This  institution  has  long 
since  passed  the  experimental  stage,  and  today  is  accepted  by  the 
citizenship  of  the  state  as  an  absolute  necessity. 

Few  people  realize  the  volume  of  work  carried  on  in  the  many 
activities,  including  the  farm,  dairy,  printing  office,  laundry,  bakery, 
machine  shop,  sheet  metal  shop,  poultry  yard,  cannery,  plumbing 
shop,  ice  plant,  carpenter  shop,  barber  shop,  painting,  cooking,  and 
last,  but  not  least,  the  school  department  that  includes  eight  grades. 

It  is  not  unusual  to  hear  the  statement  that  "living  in  the  past 
is  an  evidence  of  old  age'"  or  words  to  that  effect.  Old  age  is  sweet  if 
one  can  reflect  upon  delightful  memories.  In  this  instance  we  can  say 
that  we  rejoice  as  we  recall  the  picture  of  one  boy,  the  first  who  en- 
tered the  Jackson  Training  School,  and  that  we  are  continuing  to 
stand  strong  on  a  beautiful  campus  in  the  midst  of  five  hundred 
boys  who  find  happy  homes  in  the  sevevnteen  cottages  donated  by 
the  state  and  some  individual  counties.  All  of  these  are  modernly 
equipped  and  comfortably  furnished. 

Doubtless  the  general  public  will  be  amazed  to  know  that  five 
thousands  and  seventy-nine  boys,  the  majority  of  them  coming  from 
broken  homes,  have  been  enrolled  at  this  institution  during  the  thir- 
ty-three years  it  has  been  in  existence.  The  most  pleasing  part  of 
the  story  is  that  statistics  show  that  three  thousand  of  the  number 
who  were  given  the  advantages  of  this  place  of  refuge  are  now  re- 
sponsible and  manly  citizens.  Many  others  have  drifted  off  into 
other  states  and  engaged  in  Tarious  activities.  On  account  of  dis- 
tance, it  is  difficult  to  keep  in  touch  with  them  and  make  reports 


THE  UPLIFT  6 

with  any  degree  of  accuracy.  These  are  the  dividends  realized  for 
the  state's  investment.  We  know  the  goal  of  the  institution  was 
the  salvaging  of  the  wayward  youths,  not  through  any  fault  of  their 
own,  and  making  useful  citizens  of  them.  From  all  corners  of  the 
country  our  boys  are  found  and  they  are  measuring  up  satisfactorily. 
Not  the  half  has  been  told,  but  enough  to  know  that  the  work  was 
launched  in  faith,  and  will  continue  with  the  same  interest. 


A  TEACHER'S  INFLUENCE 

The  radio  broadcasts  of  programs  from  all  parts  of  the  compass 
keep  the  masses,  if  there  is  a  desire  for  information,  from  moving 
either  in  grooves  or  becoming  stagnated.  The  programs  have  to 
be  varied  for  the  reason  that  the  radio  audience  is  made  up  of  all 
kinds  and  conditions  of  people.  However,  those  listening  in  have 
the  privilege  of  choosing  according  to  taste. 

At  times,  though,  we  turn  on  the  radio  without  the  least  idea 
of  returns,  and  to  our  surprise,  hear  either  a  program  of  classical 
music  or  an  address  that  both  pleases  and  edifies.  We  made  a  fine 
contact  lately  and  heard  one  of  our  own  educators,  Prof.  W.  J.  Bul- 
lock, superintendent  of  city  schools,  Kannapolis.  He  made  some 
illuminating  statements  about  the  teacher  who  does  the  best  work 
and  makes  the  most  lasting  impression  upon  childhood.  By  way 
of  introduction,  Prof.  Bullock  said,  "It  goes  without  repeating, 
teachers  must  measure  up  to  the  educational  standard  required  in 
the  teaching  profession."  "Moreover,"  continued  the  speaker,  "char- 
acter is  the  real  quality  that  makes  the  all-around  successful  teach- 
er, because  from  the  elementary  grades  up  to  and  through  high 
school,  the  teacher  is  the  pupils'  criterion."  As  proof  of  his  asser- 
tion he  cited  little  Mary  in  the  first  grade.  She  looked  upon  her 
young  teacher  as  a  perfect  model  in  looks  and  dress.  In  fact,  little 
Mary  returned  home  after  her  first  day  in  school,  and  polished  her 
finger  nails,  telling  mother  just  how  lovely  teacher's  hands  were. 
From  this  illustration  it  is  easy  to  discern  how  impressionable  chil- 
dren are,  and  how  necessary  it  is  that  the  teacher  walk  circumspect- 
ly at  all  times. 

Neither,  said  the  speaker,  should  a  teacher  use  the  profession  as 
a  stepping-stone  to  other  attainments,  but  accept  the  work  in  the 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

spirit  of  superb  leadership.  Such  leadership  includes  the  combined 
elements  of  courage,  firmness,  kindness,  justice,  fairness  and  a 
charitable  disposition  of  all  issues  to  be  met  by  the  teacher.  The 
elements  of  a  strong-  character  are  absorbed  by  students  more 
readily  than  we  realize.  This  program  given  by  one  teacher  can  be 
used  by  all: 

A  schoolmaster  when  I  asked  him  what  place  he  gave  to  re- 
ligion in  his  curriculum,  said:  "We  teach  it  in  arithmetic,  by 
accuracy.  We  teach  it  all  day  long.  We  teach  it  in  language, 
by  learning  to  say  what  we  mean — yea,  yea,  and  nay,  nay.  We 
teach  it  in  geography,  by  breadth  of  mind.  We  teach  it  in  han- 
dicraft, by  thoroughness.  We  teach  it  in  astronomy,  by  rever- 
ence. We  teach  it  on  the  playground,  by  fair  play.  We  teach  it 
by  kindness  to  animals,  by  courtesy  to  servants,  by  good  man- 
ners to  one  another,  and  by  truthfulness  in  all  things.  We  teach 
it  by  showing  the  children  that  we,  their  elders,  are  their  friends 
and  not  their  enemies.  We  teach  them  to  build  the  church  of 
Christ  out  of  the  actual  relations  in  which  they  stand  to  their 
teachers  and  their  school  fellows,  because  we  believe  that  unless 
they  learn  to  build  it  where  they  are,  they  will  not  learn  to  build 
it  afterward  anywhere  else." 


BLACK  BEAUTY  VINDICATED 

Probably  none  of  them  had  read  "Black  Beauty."  That's  a  story 
widely  read  during  the  horse-and-buggy  era  in  which  Anna  Sewell 
taught  kindness  to  animals,  particularly  horses.  Motorists  passing 
along  the  New  Jersey  road  just  outside  of  New  York  have  lived 
their  lives,  mostly,  on  rubber  tires.  But  the  same  instincts  that  ani- 
mated their  fathers  and  grandfathers  are  still  in  them. 

When  passing  motorists  came  on  a  horse,  prostrate  in  the  shafts 
of  a  buggy  in  the  middle  of  the  highway,  and  found  that  it  had  been 
mercilessly  driven  all  the  way  without  food  or  water  along  the 
brutal  concrete  highway,  they  furiously  pummeled  the  heartless 
drivers.  Untrained  hands  fumbled  at  unaccustomed  straps  of  the 
harness,  lifted  the  exhausted  mare  to  her  shaking  legs.  State  police 
had  to  rescue  the  drivers. 

It's  good  to  see  that  a  generation  or  two  of  driving  motor  vehicles 
has  not  dulled  men's  minds  completely  to  the  sight  of  brute  mise^/-. 

— Concord  Daily' Tribune. 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

RECKLESS  DRIVING 

Director  Ronald  Hocutt,  of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety 
Division,  calls  attention  to  the  laws  concerning;  reckless  driving,  as 
follows : 

Sec.  102,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "Any  person 
who  drives  any  vehicle  upon  a  highway  carelessly  and  heedlessly 
in  willful  or  wanton  disregard  of  the  rights  or  safety  of  others,  or 
without  due  caution  and  circumspection  and  at  a  speed  or  in  a  man- 
ner so  as  to  endanger  or  be  likely  to  endanger  any  person  or  proper- 
ty, shall  be  guilty  of  reckless  driving.  .  ." 

This  means  that  regardless  of  speed  laws,  every  driver  is  required 
to  drive  with  caution  and  with  regard  for  the  rights  of  other  in- 
dividuals at  all  times.  You  can  be  guilty  of  reckless  driving  when 
going  only  30  miles  per  hour  on  an  open  highway  where  the  maxi- 
mum speed  limit  is  60  miles  per  hour. 


TARHEELIA  ON  PARADE 

The  National  Geographic  Society  in  the  August  issue  of  the  Na- 
tional Geographic  Magazine,  gives  a  favored  picture  of  North  Caro- 
lina in  progress,  covering  activities  from  the  mountains  to  the  sea, 
with  special  emphasis  on  Natonal  Defense  work  now  being  carried 
on  in  the  State.  The  author  of  this  splendid  article,  Leonard  C. 
Roy,  a  staff  writer  for  the  magazine,  also  tells  of  the  scenic  beauties 
of  North  Carolina  that  annually  attract  visitors  from  all  parts  of 
the  world.  A  synopsis  of  this  graphic  story,  carried  elsewhere  in 
this  issue,  will  convince  our  readers  that  it  is  well  worth  reading 
if  they  wish  to  know  and  talk  intelligently  of  the  great  State  of 
North  Carolina. 


THE  UPLIFT 


GALLIPOLIS,  FAMOUS  HOME  TOWN 
OF  ODD  McINTYRE 

By  Mrs.  J.  A.  Yarbrough  in  Charlotte  Observer 


In  the  25  years  of  O.  O.  Mclntyre's 
daily  column,  New  York  Day  by  Day, 
thousands  of  people  resolved  that  some 
time  they  would  visit  Gallipolis,  Ohio, 
the  town  of  his  boyhood  which  he 
made  famous  by  his  descriptions  of 
its  people  and  places. 

They  knew  they  would  not  see  the 
characters  of  whom  he  wrote — Capt. 
Simeon  Huddleston  of  the  river  pack- 
et, Gazelle;  editor  Will  Sibley  who 
wrote  the  French  Five  Hundred;  Mr. 
Dages,  puttering  around  among  his 
rose  bushes  in  his  tall  silk  hat;  Aunt 
Kate  on  her  ivy  clad  porch;  Mr. 
Weatherholt,  the  undertaker  with  his 
white  hearse  horses;  Joe  Sheline, 
gnarled  man  of  all  work  with  his 
wheelbarrow;  Mr.  Henking  the  town's 
sedate  banker;  Col.  Jud  Nash,  editor 
of  the  Journal  and  Marcellus  Blake, 
rich  farmer  who  called  the  dances 
for  the  annual  ball  for  the  older  crowd 
in  stentorian  tones  that  could  be  heard 
at  Mt.  Pleasant,  four  miles  away. 

But  they  wanted  to  go  to  Gallipolis 
to  see  State  street,  along  which  these 
people  had  once  passed;  to  see  the 
band  stand  in  the  park,  where  con- 
certs were  given  for  which  the  whole 
town  turned  out;  the  front  stoop  where 
Odd  sat  on  Sunday  nights  with  Grand- 
ma until  Gen.  George  House  passed 
on  his  way  home,  a  certain  sign  that 
it  was  exactly  9  o'clock;  and  Gate- 
wood,  the  small  childhood  home  of 
Maybelle  Small,  his  wife,  which  he 
bought  and  renovated  to  mark  their 
silver  wedding  anniversary. 

With  others  I  had  this  urge  to 
visit    Gallipolis    and    when    I    finally 


reached  there  a  long  cherished  wish 
was   fulfilled. 

If  one  expects,  however,  to  find  a 
small  sleepy  river  town,  he  will  be 
tremendously  surprised,  for  Gallipolis 
is  an  up-to-date,  prosperous  little  city, 
with  the  usual  industries  and  modern 
accomplishments  among  which  is  the 
Holzer  hospital,  worthy  of  any  of  the 
nation's  largest  cities;  the  largest  roll- 
er dam  in  the  world;  the  Ohio  Hos- 
pital for  Epileptics,  largest  in  the 
United  States  and  the  famous  Silver 
bridge  which  connects  Ohio  with  West 
Virginia,  the  first  in  America  to  use 
heat  treated  steel  eyebars  instead  of 
the  usual  suspension  cables  and  the 
first  to  be  painted  with  aluminum, 
which  gave  it  its  name. 

Lying  near  one  of  the  Ohio's  en- 
chanting bends,  Gallipolis  is  fortunate 
in  its  river  location.  It  is  no  wonder 
Mclntyre  loved  that  river  and  never 
forgot  it.  With  its  scenic  beauty, 
clear  green  water  reflecting  blossom 
and  foliage,  rythm  and  majestic  as 
it  sweeps  slowly  along,  it  literally 
entwines   itself  in   one's   heartstrings. 

Mclntyre  once  wrote,  "A  philosopher 
has  called  it  'river  in  the  blood.'  He 
was  speaking  of  the  tug  of  the  river- 
born  for  their  local  rivers.  Where 
the  river  is,  to  them,  is  Utopia." 

Harold  W.  Weatherholt  is  the  ed- 
itor and  proprietor  of  the  Gallipolis 
Daily  Tribune,  which  is  the  only 
daily  newspaper  in  Gallia  county  and 
has  a  circulation  of  over  3,000.  He  is 
the  nephew  of  "Mr.  Weatherholt,  own- 
er of  the  white  hearse  horses,  who 
passed  along  State  street  every  morn- 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


ing,"  often  referred  to  by  Mclntyre. 
Born  across  the  street  from  Aunt 
Kate  Mclntyre's  millnery  store,  a  few 
cloors  from  the  Mclntyre  home,  he 
has  spent  his  life  in  Gallipolis  with 
the  exception  of  his  school  days  and 
time  in  the  army  during  the  World 
War.  Squire  Mauck,  who  Mclntyre 
frequently  mentioned  in  his  column, 
is  associate   editor  of  the  Tribune. 

I  wrote  Mr.  Weatherholt  of  my  in- 
tention to  visit  Gallipolis  and  my  wish 
to  write  a  story  of  the  town  made 
nationally  famous  by  the  pen  of  the 
gawky  lad  who  became  the  greatest 
columnist  of  his  time.  Soon  after  my 
arrival  he  called  me  at  the  hotel  and 
offered  his  services  in  any  way  I  might 
wish. 

While  Gallipolis  deserves  fame  as 
the  boyhood  home  of  the  incomparable 
Mclntyre,  it  deserves  equal  fame  be- 
cause of  the  achievements  of  the  re- 
markable man  who  for  a  quarter  of 
a  century  has  been  universally  ac- 
claimed as  its  most  useful  citizen,  Dr. 
Charles    E.    Holzer. 

One  who  has  known  him  for  years 
said,  "His  name  stands  for  a  radiant 
and  dynamic  personality,  a  gallant, 
many-sided,  resourceful  leader  and 
builder.  What  he  has  accomplished, 
professionally  and  otherwise  is  an 
inspiring  story  which  has  few  equals." 

Dr.  Holzer  was  born  at  Sherwood, 
Ohio,  worked  his  way  through  Ohio 
State  University  Medical  school  and 
came  to  Gallipolis  as  resident  physi- 
cian at  the  Ohio  Hospital  for  Epilep- 
tics. In  1910  he  opened  the  Holzer 
Hospital  in  the  next  year. 

With  the  United  States'  entry  in 
the  World  War,  he  enlisted  in  the 
medical  corps,  although  it  meant  the 
closing  of  his  hospital.  Reopening  the 
institutioon  after  the  war,  he  soon 
found   it   necessary   to    erect   a   large 


addition.  With  a  large  and  highly 
trained  staff  and  the  most  up  to  date 
equipment,  this  beautiful  building  of 
more  than  100  rooms  is  one  of  the 
most  important  medical  and  surgical 
institutions  in  the  midwest.  Airplane 
service  for  patients  is  provded. 

Nothing  of  consequence  is  ever 
planned  in  Gallipolis  without  Dr.  Hol- 
zer's  advice  and  co-operation.  He  was 
one  of  the  founders  of  the  Gallia  Com- 
munity Association  and  president  for 
seven  years;  president  of  the  city 
board  of  education  for  ten  years;  a 
director  of  the  chamber  of  commerce; 
president  of  the  Gallia  County  His- 
torical Society  and  has  held  numer- 
ous other  civic  offices.  He  owns  the 
Gallipolis  airport  and  is  president  of 
the  Gallipolis  Airways,  Inc.,  which 
operates  it.  His  enterprise  and  tire- 
less energy  brought  into  being  the 
Silver  Bridge  and  he  is  president  of 
the  West-Virginia — Ohio  River  Bridge 
Corporation,  which  operates  it. 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Holzer  purchased  and 
restored  the  Our  House,  a  tavern  of 
the  early  19th  century  which  contains 
furniture,  china  and  other  treasures 
brought  over  by  the  French  Five 
Hundred  who  settled  Gallipolis.  Here 
Lafayette  was  entertained  in  1825, 
Jenny  Lind  in  1851  and  here  you  may 
see  the  bed  in  which  Louis  Philipe, 
later  King  of  France,  slept  while 
visiting  Gallipolis  in  1795.  Dr. 
and  Mrs.  Holzer  contributed  most  of 
the  furnishings  of  this  shrine  which 
is  now  opened  to  the  public  as  a 
museum. 

It  is  attracting  national  attention  as 
an  excellent  example  of  restoration. 
I  was  fortunate  in  finding  Dr.  Holzer 
there  when  I  visited  Our  House.  He 
pointed  out  some  of  the  most  interest- 
ing objects  and  when  I  left  he  gave 
me  a  copy  of  William  G.  Sibley's  The 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


French  Five  Hundred,  inscribed  "Com- 
pliments of  Charles  E.  Holzer,  Galli- 
polis,  Ohio."  The  foreword  is  written 
by  Mclntyre  and  eulogizes  Dr.  Hol- 
zer's  generosity  and  courage  in  giving 
Our  House  the  historical  significance 
it   deserves. 

Never  in  planning  to  visit  Gallipolis 
had  I  expected  to  see  the  interior  of 
Gatewood,  for  it  is  not  a  shrine  as 
many  suppose  and  is  not  open  to  the 
public.  It  is  the  home  which  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Mclntyre  remodeled  and  furnish- 
ed with  the  intention  of  some  day  oc- 
cupying. My  opportunity  of  seeing  it 
came  through  an  unusual  circum- 
stance. On  a  trip  through  the  middle 
west  I  had  met  a  friend  of  Mrs.  Mc- 
Intyre?s  sister  and  through  her  an 
arrangement  was  made  with  Mrs. 
Joseph  Leighton,  a  cousin  of  Mrs. 
Mclntyre,  to  give  me  the  privilege 
of  seeing  the  "Dream  House." 

We  entered  the  rear  door  for  al- 
ways near  the  front  door  are  persons 
lingering  who  hope  for  an  opportunity 
to  gain  entrance.  The  kitchen  is  equip- 
ped with  every  electrical  convenience, 
all  in  blue  and  white  and  silver.  The 
breakfast  room  had  many  cabinets 
holding  china  and  glass  which  was 
banded  in  blue  and  has  the  monogram, 
O.  O.  M.,  in  blue.  On  the  dining  room 
table  a  large  deep  blue  glass  bowl 
held  calla  lilies.  The  carpet  was  blue, 
also  the  draperies.  One  quickly  saw 
that  blue  was  the  Mclntyres'  favorite 
color  for  every  room  on  the  first 
floor,  the  hall  and  the  stairs  were 
carpeted  with  royal  blue  velvet  except 
the  library  which  was  maroon  with 
draperies  of  maroon. 

On  the  dresser  in  the  bedroom  that 
was  to  have  been  Mclntyre's,  was 
a  large  photograph  of  him  and  near- 
by was  a  picture  of  Billy,  his  deaf 
Boston    terrier.    Covering   one    of   the 


walls  were  autographed  pictures  of 
Will  Hogg,  Irvin  Cobb,  Floyd  Gibbons, 
Walter  Damrosch,  Harry  Silvey,  Hugh 
Wiley,  Will  Rogers,  Irving  Berlin, 
Harry  Lauder  and  others. 

Mrs.  Leighton  pointed  out  the  place 
in  the  hall  where  Mclntyre  lay  while 
the  townspeople  paid  last  tribute  to 
their  famous  citizen. 

"From  the  time  he  was  placed  there 
until  almost  the  hour  for  the  funeral, 
a  stream  of  people  passed  through, 
paused  to  look  sadly  at  him,  then 
moved  on  out  the  side  door,  silently, 
reverently,"  said  Mrs.  Leighton.  "I 
was  struck  with  the  fact  that  they 
did  not  take  advantage  of  the  oc- 
casion to  stare  curiously  at  the  house, 
which  none  had  ever  seen  before. 
Their  attitude  was  sympathetic  and 
considerate.  Mr.  Mclntyre  wore  a 
dark  blue  suit,  blue  shirt  and  red  tie 
with  blue  figures." 

Mrs.  Mclntyre  had  never  seen  Gate- 
wood  until  her  husband  died.  All  the 
restoring,  furnishing  and  decorating 
were  done  by  mail,  from  a  model  of 
the  house  they  had  in  their  New  York 
apartment. 

In  the  back  yard,  I  saw  Percy,  Mc- 
Intyre's  English  bull.  Nimble,  the 
dog  that  was  on  the  bed  with  her 
husband  when  he  died,  was  in  Ber- 
muda with  Mrs.  Mclntyre. 

I  went  out  to  the  cemetery  where 
Mclntyre's  body  rests  in  a  peaceful 
spot  overlooking  the  Ohio.  It  was 
Mother's  Day  and  his  grave  was 
covered  with  Easter  lilies. 

Marking  the  house  where  Mclntyre 
spent  his  boyhood  is  a  wrought  iron 
sign  of  a  man  tapping  on  a  typewriter. 
Below  it  a  bronze  tablet  tells  its 
history. 

Other  interesting  places  are  the 
old  Park  Central  hotel  where  he  clerk- 
ed as  a  boy  and  the  postoffice  where 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


the  first  postmaster,  Francois  D.'  Ho- 
becourt,  penned  epistles  to  his  friend 
Napoleon  Bonaparte. 

It  is  strange  that  Mclntyre  never 
wrote  of  the  founding  of  Gallipolis. 
Full  of  romance,  hardship,  humor, 
chicanery,  sadness,  the  story  of  "The 
Old  French  City"  of  the  Ohio  valley 
has  possibilities  of  a  great  historical 
motion  picture.  In  1787  the  people  of 
France  were  under  a  reign  of  tyranny 
and  terror.  Lafayette  and  the  French 
troops  who  had  helped  to  establish 
American  independence  were  lavish 
in  their  praise  of  the  advantages 
America  offered  in  land,  rich  har- 
vests, fine  climate  and  best  of  all,  free- 
dom from   oppression. 

The  time  seemed  ripe  to  a  group 
of  New  York  speculators  to  open 
an  office  in  Paris.  The  Scioto  com- 
pany was  established  under  an  agent, 
Playfair,  an  Englishman  who  des- 
cribed the  marvelous  tract  of  land 
known  as  Gallia,  the  old  name  for 
France,  which  had  been  set  aside.  He 
also  told  them  a  town  was  already 
begun  to  receive  them,  Gallipolis,  City 
of  Gaul.  No  doubt  entered  their  minds 
for  was  not  the  great  Washington, 
the  friend  of  Lafayette,  the  presi- 
dent of  this  new  nation? 

Hundreds  of  French,  aristocrats  and 
craftsmen,  bought  deeds  and  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1790,  set  sail  in  five  ships  with 
all  expenses  paid  by  the  company. 
Landing  at  Alexandria,  Virginia,  three 
months  later  they  were  charmed  by 
the  beauty  .  and  culture  of  the  city. 
They  were  impatient,  however,  to 
go  on  to  Gallipolis,  but  there  was 
delay  after  delay.  Finally,  alarming 
rumors  began  to  spread  and  from 
correspondence  with  authorities  in 
Washington  it  was  found  that  the 
Scioto  company  did  not  own  the  land 
which    they   had   sold    to   the   French 


as  they  had  failed  to  make  payments 
to  the  Government  and  the  tract  had 
been  sold  to  the  Ohio  company  three 
years    before. 

An  appeal  to  President  Washington 
resulted  in  the  Scioto  company  fur- 
nishing transportation  to  Gallipolis 
and  in  October,  1790,  the  French  Five 
Hundred  finally  reached  their  desti- 
nation where  they  found  log  cabins 
for  the  trades  people,  story  and  a  half 
houses  for  the  gentry,  three  block 
houses  and  stores.  The  rest  was  wil- 
derness  inhabited  by   hostile   Indians. 

But  the  gallant  Parisians  were  un- 
dismayed, it  is  said  that  on  the  first 
night  they  brought  forth  a  flute  and 
a  fiddle  and  made  merry  with  music 
and  dancing,  for  at  last  they  had  ar- 
rived at  their  city  of  promise. 

Law  and  order  were  maintained  and 
a  courageous  spirit  prevailed.  They 
who  had  never  worked  felled  trees, 
made  clearings,  dug  gardens.  For 
years  they  held  no  title  to  land  and 
redress  seemed  unlikely,  for  it  was 
proved  that  the  company  in  America 
had  never  received  a  penny  of  the 
purchase  price. 

After  many  petitions  to  Congress 
a  grant  of  24.000  acres  was  made 
outside  of  Gallipolis  to  the  colonists. 
The  Ohio  company  owned  the  site 
of  the  city  but  in  1795  they  agreed 
to  sell  it  to  the  settlers  and  today 
some  of  the  descendants  live  in  Galli- 
polis. 

The  public  square  on  which  stood 
the  rude  homes  of  the  colonists  is  a 
beautiful  park  and  the  old  band  stand 
Mclntyre  loved  is  still  there. 

I  shall  always  be  glad  I  went  to 
Gallipolis,  not  because  of  my  desire 
to  see  the  town  but  because  I  was 
told  by  those  who  feel  they  know 
Mdntyre's  real  reason  for  not  com- 
ing back.  Some  of  his  readers  censur- 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed  him  and  felt  that  the  nostalgic 
paragraphs  sometimes  appearing  in 
his  columns  were  not  sincere.  But  his 
friends  in  Galipolis  do  not  blame  him. 
They  knew  he  always  had  "the  river 
in  his  blood." 

He  once  wrote  "Retrospection  con- 
vinces   me    that    the    very    happiest 


hours  of  a  singularly  happy  life  were 
spent  among  the  rustic  scenes  of  my 
home  town."  And  again,  "The  small 
town  encompasses  that  charm  of  se- 
curity, the  dramas  of  self-sacrifice 
and  a  loyalty  the  city  does  not  at- 
tain. I  still  want  to  go  back/" 


A  SIMPLE  CREED 


I  believe  in  the  everlasting  beauty  of  the  universe,  in  the 
supremacy  of  good  or  evil,  the  conquering  power  of  love,  the 
brotherhood  of  man,  and  the  omnipotence  of  the  spirit. 

I  believe  in  the  forgiveness  of  injury,  pardon  of  wrongdoing, 
and  judgment  without  prejudice. 

I  believe  there  is  nothing  so  contagious  as  happiness,  nothing, 
so  healthful  as  good  will,  and  I  believe  that  evil  is  the  result  of 
misunderstanding. 

Therefore,  I  am  resolved  to  so  live  my  life  that  all  the  evil  in 
the  world  shall  not  make  me  morose,  all  the  unkindness  in  the 
world  shall  not  make  me  unkind,  all  the  unfaithfulness  shall  not 
make  me  disloyal,  and  all  the  injury  shall  not  make  me  unfor- 
giving. 

I  shall  try  with  all  my  soul  to  be  strong  and  true,  happy  and 
generous,  brave  and  undismayed. 

And  if  I  fail,  I  shall  still  try ! — Helen  Rowe. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


VIVID  PICTURE  OF  NORTH  CAROLINA 
IN  NATIONAL  GEOGRAPHIC  MAGAZINE 


North  Carolina's  amazing  upsurge 
in  a  generation  forms  the  background 
for  an  article,  "Tarheelia  on  Parade," 
appearing  in  the  August  issue  of  the 
National  Geographic  Magazine.  The 
author  is  Leonard  C.  Roy,  staff  writer 
for  the  magazine. 

The  article  covers  44  pages  of  the 
Geographic,  including  45  illustrations, 
of  which  21  are  printed  in  natural 
color.  In  addition  a  map  of  the  State 
spreads  across  two  pages.  The  illus- 
trations show  scenic  views,  college 
campuses,  industries,  places  of  his- 
toric interest,  and  North  Carolinians 
at  work  and  at  play. 

Story  Will  be  Distributed  Widely 

This  article  is  one  of  a  series  of 
American  State  and  city  stories  being 
published  by  the  National  Geographic 
Magazine,  official  publication  of  the 
National  Geographic  Society.  Appear- 
ance of  the  article  in  the  Geographic 
means  that  it  will  reach  more  than  a 
million  homes  of  members  of  the  So- 
ciety. This  membership,  the  largest 
of  any  educational  and  scientific  body 
in  the  world,  is  represented  in  every 
community  in  the  United  States  of 
100  or  more  inhabitants,  and  in  many 
foreign  countries.  Nearly  10,000 
members  of  the  Society  live  in  North 
Carolina. 

President  of  the  National  Geogra- 
phic Society  is  Dr.  Gilbert  Grosvenor; 
Dr.  John  Oliver  La  Gorce  is  its  Vice- 
President.  Noted  trustees  include 
former  Chief  Justice  Hughes,  General 
Pershing,  Admiral  Pratt,  and  Charles 
F.  Kettering. 

Mr.  Roy  was  particularly  impressed 
with   the   industrial   wealth   of   North 


Carolina,  and  spent  many  days  in- 
specting the  large  factories  of  the 
State.  At  Greensboro,  in  the  world's 
largest  mills  producing  denim,  he 
watched  the  machinery  which  normally 
turns  out  100,000,000  yards  a  year, 
and  half  as  many  yards  of  each  flannel 
and  cotton  print  and  piece-dyed  fab- 
rics. 

He  visited  several  of  the  30  furni- 
ture factories  at  High  Point.  "By 
1918,"  he  writes,  North  Carolina 
furniture  was  sold  throughout  the  Uni- 
ted States.  North  Carolina  now  leads 
all  other  States  in  the  production  of 
wooden  household  furniture." 

Kannapolis    is    Textile    Center 

At  Kannapolis  the  writer  saw  the 
mills  which  daily  convert  about  500 
bales  of  cotton  into  tiny  bibs,  towels, 
bath  and  beach  robes,  sheets  and  pil- 
low cases.  He  also  inspected  mills 
turning  out  600,000  dozen  pairs  of 
hosiery  each  year  and  a  giant  paper 
mill  where  daily  one  thousand  cords 
of  pine,  poplar,  hemlock,  chestnut, 
gum  and  Cottonwood  are  made  into 
thirty  kinds  of  paper,  including  stock 
for  one-cent  postal  cards.  This  latter 
plant  also  produces  turpentine  and 
tanning  extracts. 

Mr.  Roy  found  that  one  chemical 
company  at  Greensboro  printed  its 
advertising  folders  in  fourteen  lan- 
guages, and  had  plants  normally  oper- 
ating in  England,  Ireland,  Mexico, 
Chile,  Brazil,  Argentina,  Spain,  New 
Zealand,  Australia  and  South  Africa. 

The  article  emphasizes  the  excell- 
ence of  the  State's  highway  system. 
The  writer,  in  his  excessive  tour,  noted 
the  vast  acreage  devoted   to   tobacco, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


but  was  still  surprised  to  learn  that 
North  Carolina,  with  its  120,000  to- 
bacco farms  employing  half  a  million 
people  most  of  the  year,  was  the 
greatest  tobacco  growing  State  in  the 
Union. 

"Three  tobacco  companies  operating 
large  plants  in  the  State  each  use  more 
than  a  quarter  million  dollars'  worth 
of  revenue  stamps  every  working 
day,"  he  writes.  "Do  you  wonder  that 
North  Carolina  is  the  fourth  ranking 
State  in  the  payment  of  taxes  to 
Uncle  Sam  ?  I  saw  hundreds  of  ma- 
chines each  producing  more  than  1,200 
cigarettes  a  minute.  Other  machines 
packed  them  at  the  rate  of  120  packs 
a  minute." 

National  Defense  Program 

North  Carolina's  participation  in 
the  defense  program  appealed  to  Mr. 
Roy,  who  notes  in  his  article  that  the 
bulk  of  Wilmington's  seaborne  trade 
now  is  gasoline  from  Texas:  "More 
than  one  hundred  silvery  tanks  hold- 
ing 65,000,000  gallons  spread  along 
the  Cape  Fear  River  bank  in  and  be- 
low the  city.  Wilmington  built  ships 
for  the  World  War  and  is  playing  a 
similar  role  in  the  defense  program 
today.  On  a  70-acre  site  nine  ways 
have  been  built  where  37  steel  cargo 
ships  of  7,500  tons  each  will  be  assem- 
bled by  1943." 

In  connection  with  the  defense  work, 
he  visited  Fort  Bragg:  "A  year  ago  its 
population  was  5,000;  Fayetteville's 
about  20,000,"  the  article  states.  "Last 
winter  24,000  workmen  began  thrust- 
ing roads  through  pine  forests  and 
flanking  them  with  buildings  at  the 
rate  of  one  every  32  minutes.  The 
military  population  has  swelled  to 
more  than  65,000.  It  is  the  largest 
military  reservation  in  the  United 
States — about  25  miles  long  and  10 
miles  wide. 


"Early  spring  brings  throngs  of 
garden  visitors  here  (Wilmington)," 
the  writer  points  out.  He  mentions 
the  famous  Orton  plantatation.  "A 
Hollander  told  me  he  bought  a  ten 
acre  plot  in  1920,"  says  the  article. 
"Now  he  owns  outright  100  acres. 
'We  raise  24  different  crops,  and  ship 
as  many  as  10,000  dozen  daffodils, 
5,000  dozen  irises,  and  2,500  dozen 
gladioli  in  a  day,'  "the  grower  told 
Mr.  Roy.  '"We  also  produce  a  quarter 
million  bulbs  over  those  used  for  next 
year's   crop.'" 

The  article  in  its  sweep  from  the 
coast  to  the  Tennessee  border  gives 
interesting  highlights  on  Roanoke 
Island,  Elizabeth  City,  Raleigh,  Char- 
lotte, Gastonia,  Winston-Salem,  and 
Asheville. 

Produce  Auctioned  Off 

"Produce  is  often  sold  at  auction,  as 
is  tobacco.  At  Faison  I  saw  buyers 
from  northern  cities  bidding  on  corn, 
cantaloupes,  string  beans  and  cucum- 
bers, while  an  auctioneer  chanted.  A 
buyer  from  a  Washington,  D.  C,  gro- 
cery chain  showed  me  a  day's  order  for 
5,000  dozen  ears  of  corn.  One  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  bushels  of  cucum- 
bers grown  in  this  region  move  direct 
from  vines  to  a  local  pickle  plant." 

As  the  author  of  an  article  in  the 
Geographic  in  recent  years  on  the 
Great  Smoky  Mountains  National 
Park,  the  writer  took  advantage  of 
the  opportunity  again  to  visit  the 
Park,  and  he  devotes  considerable 
space  to  the  State's  scenic  attractions 
and  heatlh  resorts. 

He  visited  the  universities  and  also 
made  a  study  of  the  developments  in 
the  State  educational  program:  "Bus- 
es have  nearly  made  the  little  red 
school-house  a  thing  of  the  past  in 
North  Carolina,"  he  writes.  "More 
than   4,500    State-owned   buses   trans- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


port    331,000    children    over       143,000 
miles  each  school  day." 

Fisheries,  quarrying,  and  other  busi- 
ness enterprises,  as  well  as  the  many 
social  and  cultural  activities  of  North 


Carolina  are  fully  discussed  by  Mr. 
Roy,  as  well  as  being  portrayed  in 
the  many  illustrations  which  add  gra- 
phic detail  to  the  story. 


Birth  is  nothing  where  virtue  is  not. — Moliere. 


PHOTOGRAPHS  SHOW  SECRETS 

NATURE 


By  Jonathan  Barry 


Practically  everybody  has  seen,  at 
one  time  or  another,  X-ray  pictures 
of  the  human  body,  or  parts  of  it, 
But  how  many  have  ever  seen  an  X- 
ray  picture  of  a  flower?  This  develop- 
ment marks  an  interesting  chapter  in 
the    field    of   research. 

Perhaps  you  think  X-ray  pictures 
are  taken  with  a  camera.  This  is  not 
so.  There  is  no  lens  that  can  focus 
the  rays  from  an  X-ray  tube  to  make 
a  picture.  Consequently  a  different 
procedure  is  used. 

You  undoubtedly  know  how  to  make 
shadow  images.  You  place  your  hand 
in  front  of  a  strong  light.  This 
throws  the  shadow  of  your  hand  and 
fingers  on  the  wall. 

That's  exactly  the  case  with  X-ray 
pictures.  Instead  of  using  a  wall, 
however,  X-ray  film  in  an  aluminum 
box  is  used.  The  tube  that  produces 
the  X-rays  is  the  "light"  used.  These 
X-rays  see  inside  the  object  being 
pictured.  (Strickly  speaking,  they  go 
through  it.)  Thus  they  record  on  the 
film  the  shadow  of  what  they  see.  In 
other  words,  an  X-ray  is  just  a  shadow 
picture. 

Medical  research  workers,  when 
they  tried  to  use  the  common  X-ray 


in  studying  the  secrets  of  inner  struc- 
ture of  flowers  and  plants,  ran  up 
against  a  blank  wall.  They  found  the 
rays  penetrated  leaves  and  stems  and 
produced  a  blank  on  the  X-ray  film.  So 
the  short-wave  X-rays  were  useless 
in  this  field. 

About  six  years  ago,  however,  HL 
F.  Sherwood,  of  Rochester,  N.  Y.,  be- 
gan to  make  various  experiments  with 
what  is  known  as  the  Grenz  ray.  This 
is  a  long-wave  soft  ray  that  has  the 
power  of  penetrating  about  a  milli- 
meter of  human  tissue.  It  was  used, 
in  the  past,  in  the  treatment  of  certain 
skin   disorders. 

After  many  months  of  research. 
Sherwood  finally  found  a  method  of 
applying  these  rays  with  the  technique 
of  photography.  As  a  result,  he  was 
able  to  produce  pictures  of  the  insides 
of  flowers  and  plants. 

More  experiments  with  the  same 
ray  resulted  in  unusual  motion  pic- 
tures. These  revealed  small  insect 
pests  at  work  inside  a  variety  of  crops. 
They  were  invisible  from  the  outside 
of  the  plant.  It  is  needless  to  point 
out  the  importance  of  this  in  studying 
how  to  control  the  ravages  of  pests 
that  work  from  within,. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


AN  IN  QUEST 


A  Great  Man  and  a  Great  Teacher 
Forsees  the  Birth  of  a  New  South 


By  George  Lee  Simpson,  Jr. 


Few  people  hold  long  enough  to  a 
zest  for  life  and  a  faith  in  the  living 
to  throw  off  the  awesomeness  of  the 
long  roll  of  past,  present  and  future, 
then  grasp  and  dare  to  mold  with 
hope  and  vision  the  inevitable  suc- 
cession of  birth,  growth  and  death. 

Of  these  few  who  have  caught  the 
sense  of  the  on-going  and  succession 
of  life  is  Howard  Washington  Odum. 

The  full  scope  and  measure  of  his 
grasp  on  life  and  the  extent  of  his 
dreams  find  concreteness  in  a  thou- 
sand ways.  It  is  told  in  long,  hard, 
insatiable  living,  and  in  a  cavernous 
and  many-sided  appetite  for  work 
through  what  he  calls  "those  long 
glorious  hours."  The  realization  of 
the  press  of  things  to  be  done  and 
an  eagerness  to  do  them  is  clearly 
writ  in  his  too-fast  walk  and  ill-tied 
shoe  laces,  in  his  sprawling  hand- 
writing and  impatient  handling  of  pa- 
pers and  books,  in  his  short-cut  use 
of  gestures  for  words  and  in  his  vo- 
racious  reading. 

This  push,  this  appetite  for  life 
spills  over  into  a  Tom  Wolfian  style 
of  writing  that  moves  in  wide  sweeps, 
like  a  giant  scythe,  ever  trimming 
closer  to  the  core  of  things,  yet  for- 
ever threading  clearer  details  with 
broader  vision  and  ever-widening 
sweeps. 

This  surge  of  his  through  the  living 
of  life  is  not  an  indiscriminate  filling 
of  hours  and  days.  It  is  a  distinct 
■use  and  extension  of  the  primary  and 
elemental,    of    the    fundamentals    of 


birth  and  death,  of  planting  and  grow- 
ing, of  building  shelters  and  raising 
children,  of  meeting  the  seasons  and 
knowing  the  soil,  of  the  real,  elemen- 
tal requirements  of  survival  that 
underlie  our  great  super-structure 
of  civilization.  These  things  he  knows. 
In  the  human  realm  he  has  known 
the  power  of  the  demands  of  these 
fundamentals  of  life,  and  he  is  for- 
ever looking  for  the  patterns  of  ac- 
tion in  primary  relation  to  these 
hubs  of  existence. 

For  his  sociology  there  has  come 
the  conviction  that  in  the  pattern" 
laid  down  by  people  in  relation  to 
these  fundamentals  of  life,  is  to  be 
found  the  real,  powerful  forces  in 
society,  the  forces  of  fertility  and 
survival   in   human   culture. 

Here  the  individuals,  as  members 
of  a  group  of  localized  interests  and 
resources,  find  ways  of  action  and 
thought  in  adjustment  to  the  funda- 
mentals of  survival,  to  the  true  mold- 
ing place  of  society.  The  individual 
is  sensitive  to  both  the  rigors  of  sur- 
vival and  the  pressure  and  sugges- 
tions of  the  ways  used  by  those  around 
him  to  meet  these  needs.  He  and  the 
other  members  of  these  more-or-less 
localized  groups,  whose  ways  in  these 
matters  generally  coincide,  are  the 
real  power  of  any  lasting  movement 
or  change  in  society.  This  is  the  folk 
group,  the  group  of  constant  adapta- 
tion and  change,  whose  attitudes  and 
habits  and  customs  give  the  group  a 
tone,  a  characterization  unlike  that  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


i '.,_y  other  group,  yet  forever  akin  to 
other  groups  in  the  adjustment  to  the 
fundamentals  of  life. 

Thus  Odum's  surge  through  living 
carries  him  not  toward  the  great 
cosmic  forces  of  the  intellectuals 
whom  he  soundly  dislikes  and  fre- 
quently castigates  with  as  close  to 
vituperation  as  he  ever  comes.  He 
has  not  gone  this  way,  but  toward 
the  evermoving  adaptation  of  the 
individual  and  the  folk  group  to  the 
elemental  necessities  of  life.  The 
folk  are  the  conveyors  of  the  lore 
and  adaptations  of  the  past;  yet 
they  are  also  the  sounding  board  of 
things  of  the  present.  The  folk, 
moving  endlessly  in  these  necessary 
adaptations,  sometimes  take  all  of 
a  new  idea,  or  none.  But,  withal, 
they  continue  to  move,  and  in  time 
there  is  a  selection  and  adaptation  of 
the  bits  of  the  idea  of  movement  for 
permanence  in  folk  wisdom  and  ways. 
Hitlerism  may  overawe  for  a  while, 
but  only  as  it  generally  demonstrates 
its  ultimate  value  in  survival,  will 
it  attain  permanence  with  the  folk; 
and  only  as  the  New  Deal,  or  parts 
of  it,  are  accepted  into  the  folk 
cultures — the  habits  and  customs  and 
ways  of  thinking  and  acting — of  the 
South  and  North  and  West  and  East 
and  in  the  smaller  folk  groups,  will 
it  attain   any  permanence. 

This  nature-rooted  optimism  and 
push  of  life  that  has  sent  him  and  his 
co-workers  into  long  hours  of  sheer 
work  is  now  reaching  fruition  in 
mounting  details  and  specifications 
for  regional  planning.  Here  again 
are  met  the  fundamentals  of  life 
and  the  power  of  the  folke,  because 
this  planning  is  not  economic  plan- 
ning or  a  planned  system  of  any  sort. 
It  is  planning  on  a  regional  basis  for 
knowing  use  by  the  folk — of  resources, 


both  natural  and  human,  toward  the 
end,  that  in  the  satisfaction  of  these 
fundamentals  of  life  there  will  be 
ample  opportunity  for  the  recogniza- 
ble optimum  developement  of  the 
individual    and    the    folk. 

The  regional  classification,  as  Dr. 
Odum  says,  grew  out  of  the  day's 
work.  To  start  with,  there  was  the 
knowledge  of  the  feel  of  the  folk, 
plainly  evident  in  his  early  collec- 
tions of  Negro  songs,  in  the  fantasy- 
poetry-sociology  of  the  trilogy  of 
books  of  Black  Ulysses,  in  the  partly 
autobiographical  novel-history  hybrid, 
"An  American  Epoch."  Yet  in  these 
works  of  the  twenties  and  early  thir- 
ties, there  was  no  strict  ordering,  no 
system,  no  basis  for  plans  into  the 
future. 

Paralleling  these  works  was  a  great 
volume  of  statistical  investigation, 
still  being  made,  on  every  side  and 
phase  of  the  South.  For  purposes  of 
comparison  these  studies  were  ex- 
tended to  cover  the  entire  nation. 
Time  and  time  again  it  was  found  that 
figures  on  housing,  health,  income, 
and  hundreds  of  other  indices  blocked 
the  same  state  together.  As  the  tide 
of  indices  mounted,  the  blockings  be- 
came more  apparent  and  convincing. 
Finally,  investigations  into  the  history 
and  culture  of  these  groups  of  states, 
into  their  natural  resources,  and  into 
the  feelings  of  the  people,  for  the  most 
part  corroborated  the  groupings  in- 
dicated by  the  indices,  there  began  to 
appear  the  beginnings  of  the  science 
and  theory  of  Regionalism. 

And  even  stranger  than  these  reve- 
lations was  the  discovery  that  the  re- 
gion appeared  to  be  the  real  frame- 
work of  the  folk.  Because  in  the 
satisfaction  of  the  fundamentals  of 
survival,  there  is  in  the  region  a 
unique  convergence  of  natural  factors, 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  personal  contact  and  influence,  and 
of  history  and  tradition  that  stamps 
as  different  the  folk  of  one  region  from 
the  folk  of  another  region. 

Here,  then,  taken  from  the  evolu- 
tion and  succession  of  work,  are  the 
apparently  natural  areas  of  develop- 
ment, fitted  with  the  folk — the  dyna- 
mics of  developement.  It  is  no  longer 
impossible  to  do  anything  but  beat 
water  with  a  great,  though  undirected, 
knowledge  of  the  power  of  the  folk. 
And  neither  are  we  faced  with  the 
dilemma  of  a  nation  muddling  through 
unplanned  or  risking  the  dangers  of 
complete  centralization.  There  are  the 
regional  areas  of  natural  development 
to  be  planned  in,  and  there  the  com- 
pulsion to  plan  and  work  with  the 
individual  and  the  ways  of  the  folk. 

From  this  framework  there  is  com- 
ing in  snowball  fashion,  plans  and 
details  for  the  regional  development 
of  the  nation.  The  greatest  yet  has 
been  Southern  Regions  of  the  United 
States,  a  prodigious  statistical  and 
valuational  study  of  the   South. 

What  strange  chemistry  has  push- 
ed Dr.  Odum  along  the  path  from 
simple  to  complex  and  back  to  the 
simple  is  not  known.  A  great  part  of 
it  must  have  come  from  the  North 
Georgia  country  where  he  was  born 
on  May  24,  1884,  on  a  farm  near 
Bethlehem.  That  was  a  country  still 
lined  deeply  with  the  shock  and 
suffering  of  the  war.  The  people  ran 
deep  to  both  the  fertility  and  stoniness 
of  the  soil.  They  were  intense  and 
lived  hard.  Naure  was  all  around,  and 
the  succession  of  seasons,  the  cold 
and  heat  and  rain,  were  vital  parts 
of  life.  The  folks  knew  the  soil  and 
growing  things,  and  there  was  a 
quality  of  age-long  struggle  and  in- 
tensity here  that  left  an  impi'int  clear- 
ly  discernible  today   in   the  man   and 


his  work.  But  more  than  the  hard- 
ships, he  remembers  the  power  of 
these  folks,  a  power  exemplified  in 
the  force  of  sacrifice  and  will  that 
enabled  his  parents  to  send  him  to 
school. 

There  was  a  series  of  teachings  and 
research  assignments  between  then 
and  1920  when  he  came  to  the  Uni- 
versity. Opening  up  here  on  public 
welfare,  he  was  soon  pulling  the  stops 
out  of  the  matter  and  calling  public 
welfare  "the  way  of  making  demo- 
cracy work  in  the  unequal  places." 
This  was  a  very  brash  idea  then  and 
the  howls  of  protest  now  ridiculous, 
arose  in  great  numbers. 

Then  there  began  to  appear  the 
studies  that  led  to  the  development  of 
the  sociology  of  the  folk  and  the 
science  of  the  region,  leading  to  a 
convergence  of  these  two  into  a  syn- 
thesis of  plan  and  work  for  tomorrow. 

It  would  be  easy  to  be  glib  and  catch- 
phrasy  about  Howard  Odum.  Such 
summations  as  Poet  in  a  Cow  Pasture 
or  Camp  Meeting  Genius  would  per- 
haps be  well-turned  and  certainly 
not  irrelevant  or  irreverent. 

Because  he  is  a  poet  of  the  homely 
and  simple  and  fundamental;  he  has 
the  genius  of  the  brother-warmth  and 
the  fanaticism  of  those  now-dying 
Southern  camp-meetings  of  two  and 
three    generations    ago. 

But  he  hasn't  stopped  with  a  feel- 
ing and  a  poem;  nor  has  his  genius 
ended  in  the  ineffectiveness  of  "How- 
dy, Brother"  or  the  one-sideness  of  a 
fanatical  crusade. 

Instead,  he  has  turned  this  power 
and  longing  of  the  Southern  spirit, 
and  this  earthly  wisdom  of  which  the 
Southern  people  have  so  much  and  use 
so  little,  into  a  broadening  focus  on 
the  whole  human  process,  fanning 
out  from  the  core  of  these  people  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


which  he  is  so  much  a  part  to  a  study 
of  universal   society. 

He  is  not  just  a  poet  of  feeling,  nor 
a  genius  afar  off,  because  he  has  fol- 
lowed through,  and  stands  today  per- 
haps not  very  far  from  the  full  circle 
of  his  work.  He  started  with  feeling 
and  ambition  from  which  he  soon  tore 
sentimentality;  with  his  poetry  he 
soon  joined  science  and  began  his 
study  and  search.  And  from  all  these 
things    there   arose    new    dreams    and 


visions  for  people,  his  people  and 
others.  And  now,  as  he  fashions,  con- 
cretes, and  details  these  dreams,  he 
is  back  again  with  plow-stock  and 
a  mule  on  a  north  Georgia  farm, 
on  other  farms  in  the  South  and  else- 
where, in  the  factories  and  on  the 
roads,  in  the  swamps  and  Piedmont 
and  sandy  country  and  the  hills,  and 
there  are  folks  with  him,  and  more 
and  more  is  he  not  "walkhV  an'  talk- 
in'  to  myself." 


READJUSTMENT 

After  the  earthquake  shock  or  lightning  dart 

Comes  a  recoil  of  silence  o'er  the  lands, 

And  then,  with  pulses  hot  and  quivering  hands, 

Earth  calls  up  courage  to  her  mighty  heart, 

Plies  every  tender,  compensating  art, 

Draws  her  green,  flowery  veil  above  the  scar, 

Fills  the  shrunk  hollow,  smooths  the  river  plain, 

And  with  a  century's  tendance  heals  again 

The  seams  and  gashes  which  the  fairness  mar. 

So  we,  when  sudden  woe  like  lightning  sped 

Finds  us  and  smites  us  in  our  guarded  place, 

After  one  grief,  bewildered  moment's  space, 

By  the  heavenly  instinct  taught  and  led, 

Adjust  ou  rlives  to  loss,  make  friends  with  pain, 

Bind  all  our  shattered  hopes  and  bid  them  bloom  again. 


— Sarah  C.  Woolsey. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


MONUMENTAL  HEAT 

(Pathfinder) 


In  Washington,  where  every  sum- 
mer day  seems  to  grow  hotter  than 
the  last,  it  may  sound  strange  that 
Congress  should  be  asked  to  appro- 
piate  $4,000  for  a  year-round  heat- 
ing system.  And  for  a  mounment! 
Yet  such  is  the  request  of  the  Na- 
tional Park  Service  on  behalf  of  the 
Washington  Monument,  world's  tall- 
est masonry  structure.  Not  only 
would  this  protect  visitors  (959,624 
last  year)  from  cold  and  damp,  say 
the  authorities,  but  it  would  also 
check  corrosion  of  steel  work  within 
the   shaft. 

Truth  of  the  matter  is  that  this 
81,120-ton  memorial  to  the  First  Pres- 
ident, which  towers  more  than  555 
feet  above  the  Mall  between  the  Cap- 
itol and  the  Lincoln  Memorial,  is  any- 
thing but  serene  inside.  Its  impress- 
ive exterior  calm,  suggesting  the  qui- 
et strength  of  the  great  man  it  hon- 
ors, is  in  reality  a  poker  face  hiding 
(structurally)  a  temperamental  in- 
terior, and  masking  (historically) 
a   stormy   past. 

Because  the  monument's  stone 
walls  respond  slowly  to  outside  tem- 
perature changes,  a  sudden  warm 
spell  following  a  period  of  cold  will 
produce  definite  precipitation  inside. 
This  artificial  "rain"  is  so  bad  that 
attendants  are  obliged  to  don  rubber 
overshoes  and  raincoats.  The  struc- 
ture also  "breathes"  and  suffers  from 
"geological  tuberculosis." 


Its  "breathing"  is  a  rugular  pulsa- 
tion of  lateral  expansion  and  con- 
traction, which  necessitated  the  use 
of  channel  irons  to  support  its  stair- 
way of  898  steps.  Its  "t.  b."  is  a  dis- 
integration of  the  rubble  masonry 
within  the  15-foot  thick  lower  walls, 
which  exudes  through  interstices  in 
the  stones — a  disease  combated  by 
drilling  through  the  inner  walls  and 
forcing  in  new  cement  under  hydraul- 
ic pressure. 

If,  in  addition  to  breathing  and 
perspiring,  this  more  than  $1,500,000 
memorial  could  also  think,  it  would 
shudder  on  quiet  nights  all  the  way 
from  its  3,300-lb.  capstone  to  its  37,- 
000-ton  underground  base  upon  con- 
templation of  its  "past."  In  the  cen- 
tury which  elapsed  between  its  in- 
ception by  Congress  on  Aug.  7  1783, 
and  its  completion  in  December  of 
1884,  historians  say,  it  was  "the  play- 
thing of  an  indifferent  Congress, 
the  despair  of  its  patriotic  sponsors, 
and  the  focal  point  of  a  politico-re- 
ligious battle."  At  one  time,  its  re- 
cords and  books  were  stolen.  Upon 
another  occasion,  an  anti-Catholic 
group  outraged  the  entire  world  by 
stealing  and  destroying  a  marble 
block  (originally  from  the  Temple 
of  Concord  at  Rome)  sent  as  the 
gift  of  Pope  Piux  IX.  (There  are 
202  such  tribute  stones  in  the  monu- 
ment) 


Ambition  is  the  germ  from  which  all  growth  of  nobleness 
proceeds. — T.  D.  English. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


EIGHT  HUNDRED  PATENTS 

HIS 


(Esso  Oilways) 


In  the  shadow  of  the  retort  the 
rat  paused  to  get  his  bearings.  Yes, 
there  was  that  silly  trap,  freshly 
baited  as  usual.  With  all  these 
works  of  genius  in  the  laboratory — 
the  tanks  and  tubes  of  vari-colored 
and  vile-smelling  liquids — the  bat- 
teries and  the  elaborate  wiring — one 
would  think  that  they  would  devise  a 
better  rat-catcher  than  that!  He  felt 
a  touch  of  condescension  as  he  tried 
to  decide  whether  the  green  or  blue 
note   pads   looked   more   appetizing. 

Hold  on — what  was  this?  In  such 
a  wilderness  of  glass  and  metal, 
grains  of  authentic  corn?  Yes,  no 
doubt  about  it.  Small  black  eyes 
glittered.  Ravenously  the  corn  was 
devoured.  As  the  last  kernel  dis- 
appeared, the  rat  felt  distinctly  un- 
well. He  beat  a  hasty  retreat  in  the 
direction  of  his  hideaway.  A  few 
minutes,  and  he  had  gone  to  join  his 
fathers. 

The  rat  poison  disquised  as  corn 
was  developed  by  one  of  the  most 
original,  scientific  minds  ever  to  work 
in  this  country.  It  is  a  commentary 
on  the  breadth  of  interests  cultivated 
by  the  late  Carleton  Ellis  that  his  in- 
ventions spanned  such  diverse  fields 
as  petroleum  chemistry,  paints,  plas- 
ties, soil-less  growth  of  plants — and 
dog  biscuit.  Over  40,000,000,000 
gallons  of  gasoline  have  been  produced 
by  his  petroleum  cracking  process. 
This  chemical  genuis  is  also  respon- 
sible for  a  non-smudging  printing  ink, 
a  method  for  fireproofing  fighting 
planes  against  incendiary  bullets,  and 
the    process    whereby    isopropyl    alco- 


hol and  acetone  are  produced  from 
petroleum.  He  even  patented  a 
soap  that  prevents  bath-tub  rings 
from    forming! 

When  he  died  in  Miami,  Fla.,  last 
January  13,  Carleton  Ellis  held  a 
greater  number  of  patents  than  any 
living  American — almost  800,  in  ad- 
dition to  an  estimated  several  hun- 
dred patent  applications  still  pending. 
This  mark  has  been  surpassed  by 
only  two  men  in  the  history  of  the 
American  Patent  Office — Thomas  A. 
Edison,  who  obtained  over  1,000,  and 
John  O'Connor,  a  little  known  inven- 
tor, with  a  few  less. 

This  versatile  chemical  wizard  was 
born  in  Keene,  N.  H.,  on  September 
20,  1876.  He  was  graduated  from 
the  Massachusetts  Institute  of  T?ch 
nology  in  the  class  of  1900.  The 
following  two  years,  during  which 
time  he  married,  were  spent  in  teach- 
ing  chemistry   at   the   Institute. 

After  leaving  his  teaching  post, 
Ellis  settled  down  to  the  serious  job 
of  inventing.  In  1908,  he  founded  the 
Ellis  Laboratories,  Inc.,  at  Montclair, 
N.  J.  His  chief  interests  at  this  time 
were  the  fields  of  paints,  varnishes, 
and  similar  coatings,  as  well  as  syn- 
thetic resins  and  petroleum  pro- 
ducts. 

Ellis  conceived  and  fully  worked 
out  on  paper  many  of  his  ideas  be- 
fore performing  any  laboratory  in- 
vestigation. He  had  so  many  Irons 
in  the  fire  that  he  often  got  only 
four  hours  sleep  a  night,  spending 
the  time  "saved"  on  potential  patents, 
But    even    this    difficult    schedule    did 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


not  satisfy  him,  for  he  had  found 
that  ideas  he  had  at  night  were  some- 
times forgotten  by  morning.  This 
problem  he  solved  by  hanging  a  note 
pad  beside  his  bed. 

Out  of  these  efforts  came  approxi- 
mately 10,000  chemical  compounds. 
In  recognition  of  Carleton  Ellis's 
achievements,  he  was  awarded  med- 
als by  the  Jamestown  Exposition  of 
1907  and  the  Franklin  Institute  of 
Philadelphia.  He  held  memberships 
in  the  Chemists'  Club  of  New  York, 
the   American    Chemical    Society,   the 


American  Institute  of  Chemical  En- 
gineers, and  the  Chemical  Society  of 
London. 

At  the  time  of  his  death,  20  as- 
sistants were  helping  him  to  develop 
his  ideas.  But  still  this  human  dyna- 
mo refused  to  slow  down.  He  was 
63  years  old  and  for  two  years  his 
health  had  been  failing.  Yet,  when 
Carleton  Ellis  died  of  influenza,  he 
was  en  route  to  one  of  his  labora- 
tories at  Nassau,  in  the  Bahamas 
.  .  .  eager  to  tackle  new  problems 
and   solve   new   scientific   riddles. 


'TAINT  NO  USE 

't  no  use  to  worry  'cause  the  sun  doesn't  shine 
'Taint  gonna  do  no  good  just  to  sit  and  whine. 
If  your  sky  you'd  be  a-clearin' 
Help  another  that  needs  cheerin'  and  the  sun  will  shine 

you. 

'Taint  no  use  to  grumble  'cause  a  task  is  hard, 

'Taint  no  use  a-givin'  up  'cause  the  door  seems  barred; 

If  you  have  the  courage  true 

And  the  will  to  dare  and  do, 

It  will  yield  and  let  you  through 

To  find  success  beyond. 

'Taint  no  use  to  sit  and  grieve  over  wasted  years, 
'Taint,  gonna  do  no  good  a-sheddin'  of  your  tears ; 
Heed  the  moments  of  today, 
Grasp  their  jewels  while  you  may 
Learn  to  love,  and  hope  and  pray 
There's  so  much  you  yet  can  do. ' 


for 


— Zella  P.  Patterson. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


LEPROSY  CAUSE  DISCOVERED 

(London  News  Review) 


All  because  a  tribe  of  Nigerian 
natives  had  a  taboo  against  eating 
certain  roots  there  was  new  hope 
for   lepers   last  week. 

Responsible  is  a  brisk,  clean-shaven, 
spectacled  American,  Dr.  Douglas 
Ross  Collier,  of  Thailand's  Chieng- 
mai    Leper   Asylum. 

For  16  years,  with  few  breaks, 
Dr.  Collier  has  been  at  Chiengmai. 

Fellow  of  the  American  College  of 
Surgeons,  Collier  (44)  married  Mary 
Marr,  of  Denver,  who  has  an  M.  D. 
degree.  They  went  to  Thailand  to 
become  medical  members  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Mission. 

This  village  of  200  houses  shaded 
by  casuarina  trees  shelters  450  peo- 
ple from  babes  in  arms  to  ancients 
— a  portion  of  Thailand's  50,000  leper 
population. 

In  1937  a  blond  German  arrived 
at  Collier's  colony.  Mannfred  Ober- 
doerffer,  a  medical  graduate  of  Ham- 
burg University,  had  previously  been 
to  Africa  to  examine  leprosy  under 
the  British  Leprosy  Relief  Associa- 
tion. Having  studied  50,000  cases, 
he  noticed  that  on  one  side  of  the 
Niger  River  there  was  leprosy,  on  the 
other  side  very  little. 

Diligent  Dr.  Oberdoerffer  found  that 
on  the  tainted  side  of  the  Niger  people 
ate  taro;  on  the  other  side  it  was  for- 
bidden. An  exhaustive  survey  show- 
ed Oberdoerffer  that  wherever  taro 
formed  a  part  of  diet  there  was  lep- 
rosy. He  also  discovered  that  taro 
and  its  various  relatives  contain  sapo- 
toxin,  a  complex  compound  which  is 
a  deadly  poison  in  its  pure  form. 

Oberdoerffer's   story   intrigued   Col- 


lier, for  taro  is  a  traditional  staple 
food  in  Thailand. 

Leprosy  is  one  of  the  oldest  dis- 
eases known  to  man,  but  though  many 
skilled  scientists  have  worked  on  it 
all  their  lives,  some  of  its  factors 
are  still  unknown,  such  as  the  method 
of  infection,  point  of  entry  into  the 
body,   exact  incubation  time. 

Commented  Dr.  Collier  recently  in 
Collier's  Magazine,  U.  S.  A.:  "We 
hope  that  with  the  experimental  in- 
fection of  animals,  many  questions 
can  be  settled;  also  that  we  can  in- 
vestigate various  methods  of  treat- 
ment, drugs  and  procedures. 

"We  are  now  working  to  determine 
whether,  with  the  new  treatments 
developed  at  Chiengmai,  we  can  im- 
munize animals.  If  so,  this  may  be 
a  step  to  the  immunization  of  humans, 
which  in  time  may  eliminate  leprosy 
from  the  earth." 

Collier  reasoned  that  it  was  ne- 
cessary to  stimulate  the  adrenal 
glands  of  sufferers.  Diphtheria  anti- 
toxin was  used. 

In  diphtheria  there  is  sometimes 
a  degeneration  of  these  glands.,  and 
antitoxin  can  prevent  it. 

In  October,  1938,  he  injected  the 
first  dose  of  toxoid  into  a  patient's 
arm.  Blotched  and  disfigured  skins 
cleared  up,  so  did  ulcers. 

Swollen,  rope-like  nerves  subsided 
to  normal  size  and  function,  while 
paralyzed  muscles  came  back  into 
use 

Returning  from  a  holiday  Mrs  Col- 
lier found  patients  being  healed  at 
remarkable   speed 

Areas   of  skin  which   had  been  in- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


sensitive  (typical  and  best  known  of 
leprous  symptoms)  became  reactive 
to  touch  again.  Under  the  micro- 
scope the  bacilli  were  changed,  and 
even  broken  up  or  rapidly  destroyed. 
Such  progress  is  by  no  means  de- 
cisive. Science  is  too  careful  to  hail 
as  perfect  the  beginning  of  a  dis- 
covery, even  in  face  of  what  looked 
like  instantaneous  results.  "It  would 
appear,  however,  that  in  the  use  of 
toxoid  and  antitoxin  we  have  a  treat- 


ment that  far  surpasses  any  other 
method  known,"  Dr.  Collier  stated 
cautiously. 

About  half  the  patients  treated 
at  Chiengmai  have  been  able  to  take 
up  their  normal  lives  again.  If  all 
forms  of  leprosy  do  not  react  swiftly, 
the  results  are  still  good.  The  nerve 
form  type  is  the  quickest  in  reaction 
to  the  cure,  but  other  forms  of  the 
disease  have  yet  to  be  conquered. 


SOMEWHERE  A  LAD 

Giants  are  slain  as  in  the  olden  day, 

For  never  giants  shadowed  camp  with  gloom 
But  moving  in  the  sure  and  age-old  way 

Of  fruit  succeeding  starry-petalled  bloom, 
Somewhere  a  lad,  stirred  by  a  strange  new  flame, 

Tosses  aside  the  too-familiar  crook 
And  lifting  eyes  from  routine's  flock  takes  aim 

With  stones  worn  smooth  in  truth's  unsullied  brook. 
Thereafter  days  hold  burning  quests  to  share 

And  more  and  more  he  seeks  the  pebbled  stream ; 
Fearless  he  fells  the  lion  and  the  bear 

That  prowl  between  a  boy's  heart  and  his  dream. 
Giants  are  slain  because  while  strong  men  cower 

Somewhere  a  lad  has  trained  for  his  high  hour. 


— Molly  Anderson  Haley. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


MOSCOW,  GERMAN  OBJECTIVE 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


As  a  German  bombing  objective, 
the  Soviet  capital,  Moscow,  in  many 
ways  resembles  battered  London  by 
the  Thames,  points  out  a  bulletin 
from  the  National  Geographic  Socie- 
ty. 

"Like  the  English  capital,  Moscow 
lies  on  both  sides  of  a  winding  stream 
(the  Moscow  River),  whose  course 
presents  an  accurate  guide  to  impor- 
tant sites.  The  Kremlin,  seat  of 
government,  stands  beside  a  deep  loop 
of  the  river  as  it  extends  into  the 
heart  of  the  city,  like  London's  recent- 
ly bombed  Houses  of  Parliament. 

"The  Kremlin  itself  is  a  big  target, 
covering  a  roughly  triangular  area  of 
some  63  acres.  It  is  enclosed  within 
a  high,  battlemented  wall,  behind 
-which  the  domes,  spires  and  towers 
of  its  old  palaces,  churches  and 
government  buildings  rise  in  the  pic- 
turesque skyline  of  a  medieval  town. 
On  its  hill  overlooking  the  river  and 
the  expanding  sections  of  the  city  that 
grew  beyond  it,  the  Kremlin,  or  'cita- 
del' was  long  the  center  of  Russia's 
political  and  religious  life.  After 
the  1917  revolution  it  became  the 
headquarters  of  the  Soviet  govern- 
ment and  residence  of  its  highest 
officials. 

"Outside  the  walls  of  the  Kremlin, 
In  accordance  with,  a  decade-long 
building  program,  streets  and 
squares  have  been  widened,  old  build- 
ings torn  down,  and  new  modernistic- 
ally-designed  structures  put  in  their 
places.  The  most  ambitious  project 
is  the  skyscraper  Palace  of  the  So- 
viets, west  of  the  Kremlin  along  the 
river  front,  which  is  to  be  topped  by 


a  260-foot  statue  of  Lenin.  It  is 
planned  as  the  world's  tallest  build- 
ing to  reach  a  height  of  more  than 
1,350  feet. 

Along  Moscow's  landmarks  for 
enemy  fliers  are  its  many  squares  and 
public  parks.  Most  famous  is  the 
Red  Place,  or  'Squares,'  an  oblong 
stretching  north  of  the  Moscow  River 
and  east  of  the  Kremlin. 

"In  this  area  are  two  opposite  ex- 
tremes of  Moscow  architecture.  One 
is  the  fantastic  church  museum  of 
Basil  the  Blessed,  comprising  an  ex- 
traordinary mixture  of  varicolored 
tent-and  onion-shaped  cupolas,  spires 
and  domes,  The  other  is  the  Lenin 
Mausoleum,  rising  in  severe,  simple 
rightangles  of  red  granite. 

"In  the  business,  adminstrative, 
and  amusement  sections  of  'down- 
town' Moscow  are  found  other  archi- 
tectural contrasts,  including  the  old 
Bolshoi  Theater,  home  of  the  Russian 
ballet,  and  the  modern  Telegraph  and 
Telephone  Building;  the  19th  century 
Historical  Museum  and  the  All  Union 
Lenin  Library,  with  some  ten  million 
volumes.  There  is  the  science-pro- 
moting Polytechnical  museum,  cover- 
ing an  entire  city  block,  and  the  one- 
time home  of  a  rich  17th-century 
Boyar  (noble),  made  into  a  showplace 
to  illustrate  the  Russian  life  of  that 
period. 

"The  long-term  building  program 
Has  already  brought  into  being  in 
Moscow  new  housing  units,  club- 
houses, theaters,  and  hotels,  rising 
between  6  and  14  stories  high.  Blocks 
of  uniform  eight-story  structures 
have    been    built,    with    shops    on    the 


26  THE  UPLIFT 

street     and     flats     above.     The     new  seats   from   the   air   the   physical    ap- 

Moscow  Hotel,  on  broad  Hunter's  Row  pearance  of  an  actual  bulls-eye.     Its 

leading    to     Red     Square,    has     1,200  five      circular     boulevards,     marking 

rooms,  each  equipped  with  radio  and  sites  of  former  fortress  walls,  lie  one 

and  bath.  within   the  other,  like  the  dark  lines 

"As    a    whole,    this    city,    with    its  on   a    target   face, 
more  than  4,300,000  inhabitants,  pre- 


ALL  THINGS  WORK  OUT 

Because  it  rains  when  we  wish  it  wouldn't, 
Because  men  do  what  they  often  shouldn't, 
Because  crops  fail  and  plans  go  wrong — 
Some  of  us  grumble,  the  whole  day  long, 
But  somehow  in  spite  of  the  care  and  doubt, 
It  seems  at  last  that  things  work  out. 

Because  we  lose  where  we  hoped  to  gain, 

Because  we  suffer  a  little  pain, 

Because  we  must  work  when  we  would  like  to  play 

Some  of  us  whimper  along  life's  way. 

But,  somehow,  as  day  will  follow  the  night, 

Most  of  our  troubles  work  out  all  right, 

Because  we  cannot  forever  smile, 

Because  we  must  trudge  in  the  dust  awhile, 

Because  we  think  the  way  is  long — 

Some  complain  that  life's  all  wrong. 

But  somehow  we  live  and  our  sky  is  bright, 

Everything  seems  to  work  out  all  right. 

So  bend  to  your  trouble  and  meet  your  care, 
For  clouds  must  break  and  the  sky  grow  fair 
Let  the  rain  come  down  as  it  must  and  will, 
But  keep  on  working  and  hoping  still, 
For  in  spite  of  grumblers  who  stand  about, 
Somehow,  it  seems  all  things  work  out. 


•Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 

The  attraction  at  the  weekly  motion  okra  and  other  vegetables  that  seem 

picture    show   in    the   auditorium    last  to   have   taken   on   new  life  since  the 

Thursday   night   was    "Coast    Guard,"  recent  rains. 
a    Columbia   Production. 


Mr.  W.  W.  Johnson  and  his  group 
of  helpers  are  giving  the  boys  a  neat 
hair  trim,  making  a  great  improve- 
ment in  their  appearance. 


The  boys  on  the  farm  forces  are 
still  busily  engaged  in  hay-making. 
The  weather  has  been  very  favorable 
and  large  quantities  of  fine  hay  are 
being  stored  in  our  barns  daily. 


The  walk  leading  from  the  upper 
end  of  the  campus  to  the  infirmary 
is  now  lined  on  both  sides  by  giant 
zinnias  of  very  rich  colors,  and  they 
are  attracting  very  much  attention 
as  visitors  go  through  the  grounds. 


We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Bobby  Lawrence,  a  former  member 
of  the  printing  class,  who  left  the 
School  last  month.  He  is  now  living 
with  his  mother  in  Miami,  Florida. 
He  reports  that  he  has  not  yet  been 
able  to  get  a  job  as  linotype  operator, 
but  has  the  promise  of  one  in  the 
near  future. 


Floyd  Williams,  of  Cottage  No. 
10,  who  was  taken  to  the  Cabarrus 
County  General  Hospital,  Concord, 
about  ten  days  ago,  and  was  operated 
on  for  appendicitis,  is  recovering  very 
satisfactorily,  according  to  reports 
coming  from  that  institution.  It  is 
expected  that  he  will  return  to  the 
School  at  an  early  date. 


Doris  Hill  of  Cottage  No.  1,  was 
taken  to  the  Cabarrus  General  Hos- 
pital, Concord,  for  observation  last 
Monday,  following  a  recent  fall,  in 
■which  it  seemed  that  his  shoulder 
had  been  injured. 


Some  fine  butter  beans  are  now 
being  gathered  and  issued  to  the 
cottages.  We  are  also  enjoying -gen- 
erous supplies  of  peas,  corn,  tomatoes* 


Henry  Wilkes,  of  Cottage  No.  11, 
underwent  an  operation  for  an  infec- 
tion in  his  side,  at  the  Cabarrus 
County  General  Hospital,  Concord, 
about  two  weeks  ago.  He  was  brought 
back  to  the  School  the  first  of  this 
week,  and  is  now  convalescing  in  our 
infirmary.  We  noticed  the  other  day 
that  Henry  was  able  to  take  some 
exercise,  so  it  will  not  be  long  un- 
til he  will  be  able  to  return  to  his 
cottage,. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Rev.  C.  C.  Herbert,  pastor  of  Forest 
Hill  Methodist  Church,  Concord,  was 
in  charge  of  the  regular  afternoon 
service  at  the  School  last  Sunday.  He 
was  accompanied  by  Jack  Cook,  of 
Minden,  Louisiana,  a  theological  stu- 
dent at  Duke  University,  and  Dr. 
Henry  Louis  Smith,  a  former  president 
of  Davidson  College  and  Washington 
and  Lee  University,  and  now  presi- 
dent emeritus  of  the  latter  institu- 
tion. 

Following  the  singing  of  the  opening 
hymn,  Rev.  Mr.  Herbert  delivered 
the  invocation,  after  which  Mr.  Cook 
led  the  boys  in  reading  responsively, 
Ecclesiastes  12:  1-7,  13,  14.  Dr.  Smith 
was  then  presented,  and  he  gave  the 
boys  a  wonderfully  inspiring  message, 
the  title  of  which  was,  "Three  Gold- 
en Habits." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks 
he  stated  that  he  was  a  great  be- 
liever in  boys,  and  that  he  wanted  to 
tell  them  about  these  three  habits, 
which,  if  cultivated,  would  make  their 
lives    successful. 

The  first  habit  pointed  out  by  this 
venerable  educator  was:  "Form  the 
habit  of  being  cheerful."  When  we 
run  across  a  sour-looking  fellow,  said 
Dr.  Smith  we  notice  that  nobody  likes 
him  or  wants  to  employ  him.  No  one 
enjoys  hearing  a  fellow  growl.  The 
best  thing  a  boy  can  do  is  to  cultivate 
a  smile  and  show  it  whenever  he  can. 
He  told  his  youthful  listeners  that 
they  were  just  at  the  age  of  forming 
habits  that  would  last  all  their  lives, 
and  stressed  the  importance  of  trying 
to  be  cheerful  at  all  times. 

The  second  habit  mentioned  by  Dr. 
Smith  was:  "Form  the  habit  of  liking 
other  people."  Making  friends,  said 
he,  is  one  of  the  finest  things  a  boy 
can  do,  and  the  Tery  best  way  to 
make  friends  is  to  be  a  friend  to  those 


with  whom  we  can  come  in  contact 
in  our  daily  lives.  He  pointed  out 
that  the  boys  right  here  at  the  School 
can  do  this  by  seeking  opportunities 
to  be  kind  to  their  teachers  and  asso- 
ciates, and  by  always  aeting  kindly 
toward  the  smaller  fellow. 

"Form  the  habit  of  doing  your 
level  best  at  all  times,"  was  the  third 
habit  Dr.  Smith  urged  the  boys  to 
acquire.  In  school,  said  he,  a  boy 
should  study  hard  and  form  the  habit 
of  doing  a  sum  quickly  and  correctly 
or  making  a  good  recitation;  in  his 
personal  appearance  he  should  pay 
particular  attention  to  brushing  bis 
hair,  keeping  his  face  and  hands  clean, 
keeping  his  clothes  neat  thus  look- 
ing his  best  at  all  times;  in  his  work 
he  should  get  into  the  way  of  always 
doing  the  job  to  the  very  best  of  bis 
ability.  Learn  to  love  your  job,  said 
the  speaker,  for  when  you  again  take 
your  places  out  into  the  world  you 
will  find  that  there  is  no  place  for 
lazy  people. 

Pointing  out  that  it  is  necessary 
for  everybody  to  work,  Dr.  Smith 
told  the  boys  they  would  find  that 
prospective  employers  would  not  be 
very  favorably  impressed  by  a  sour- 
faced  boy;  that  they  would  have  no 
room  for  one  who  does  not  like  peo- 
ple; and  certainly  would  have  no  time 
to  waste  on  a  lazy  fellow.  If  a  boy 
finds  himself  in  any  or  all  of  these 
classes,  he  will  never  get  a  job  and 
hold  it,  and  his  life  is  certain  to  be 
a  failure. 

In  a  school  like  this,  continued  the 
speaker,  boys  are  often  called  upon  to 
do  jobs  which  they  consider  far  be- 
neath them.  He  cited  for  an  ex- 
ample boys  who  are  selected  to  do 
cooking  and  housework.  While  most 
people  would  say  this  is  a  girl's  or 
a  woman's  work,  they  do  not  stop  to 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


hink  that  the  highest-salaried  cooks 
n  the  world — those  in  charge  of 
:itchens  in  our  largest  hotels  and 
estaurants — are  men,  and  not  women. 

In  conclusion  Dr.  Smith  told  the 
oys  that  all  jobs  would  be  highly 
uccessful  if  they  would  learn  to  love 
heir  work.  Do  your  best  today  and 
t  will  be  much  better  in  a  week  or 
,  month  from  now,  was  his  advice, 
s  he  again  urged  them  to  cultivate 
he  three  golden  habits  as  they  made 
heir  plans  for   the  future. 

We  are  indeed  indebted  to  Rev.  Mr. 
lerbert  for  making  the  necessary  ar- 
angements  whereby  our  lads  had  the 
pportunity  to  hear  Dr.  Smith, 
nd,  speaking  for  both  the  boys 
nd  the  officials  of  the  School,  we 
/ould  like  to  say  that  it  is  our 
pinion  that  the  boys  will  remember 
he  most  helpful  message  brought  by 


this  veteran  educator  for  many  years. 
We  have  often  heard  the  remark 
that  Mr.  So-and-So  was  too  old 
to  work,  but  we  are  unwilling 
to  put  Dr.  Smith  in  that  class. 
When  he  told  the  boys  that  he 
had  just  passed  his  eighty-second 
birthday,  one  could  not  help  notic- 
ing the  looks  of  amazement  that 
passed  over  their  faces.  Then  when 
Rev.  Mr.  Herbert  told  us  that  he 
had  spoken  to  two  groups  before 
coming  out  to  the  School  and  was 
scheduled  to  speak  twice  at  evening 
services,  we  concluded  that  the  good 
doctor  made  a  slight  mistake  when 
he  told  the  boys  he  was  eighty-two 
years  old — he  should  have  said  eighty- 
two  years  young,  for  never  have  we 
seen  one  upon  whose  shoulders  the 
weight  of  the  passing  years  seemed 
to  rest  so  lightly. 


It  is  a  noble  falculty  of  our  nature  which  enables  us  to  con- 
nect our  thoughts,  sympathies,  and  happiness,  with  what  is 
distant  in  place  or  time ;  and  looking  before  and  after,  to  hold 
communion  at  once  with  our  ancestors  and  our  posterity.  There 
is  a  moral  and  philosophical  respect  for  our  ancestors,  which 
elevates  the  character  and  improves  the  heart.  Next  to  the 
sense  of  religious  duty  and  moral  feeling,  I  hardly  know  what  to 
bear  with  stronger  obligation  on  a  liberal  and  enlightened  mind, 
than  a  consciousness  of  an  alliance  with  excellence  which  is  de- 
parted; and  a  consciousness,  too,  that  in  its  acts  and  conduct, 
and  even  in  its  sentiments  and  thoughts,  it  may  be  actively 
operating  on  the  happiness  of  those  that  come  after  it. — Daniel 
Webster. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending-  August  3,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl    Barrier 
Arcemias   Heafner 
Edward  Moore 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Fred   Suart 
Charles  Wooten 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

Charles    Browning 
Everett  Case 
William    Cook 
Doris   Hill 
Curtis    Moore 
Everett  Watts 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Bennie  Austin 
Paul   Abernathy 
Henry    Barnes 
Raymond  Brooks 
Charles  Chapman 
Edward  Johnson 
William  Padrick 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John   Bailey 
Charles  Beal 
Grover    Beaver 
William    Buff 
Robert  Coleman 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Jack     Crotts 
Bruce    Hawkins 
Jerry    Jenkins 
Otis    McCall 
Robert    Quick 
Carroll    Reeves 
William    T.    Smith 
Wayne   Sluder 
John   Tolley 
James    Williams 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley    Beaver 
Eugene  Cline 
Luther   Coe 


Quentin  Crittenton 
Aubrey   Fargis 
Leo  Hamilton 
John   Jackson 
William   C.  Jordan 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Collett    Cantor 
John    Lipscomb 
Dewey    Ware 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Robert  Hobbs 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John  H.  Averitte 
Hurley  Bell 
Henry    Butler 
Laney    Broome 
Donald    Earnhardt 
George    Green 
Robert  Hampton 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest   Overcash 
Alex    Weathers 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Thomas    Britt 

COTTAGE   NO.    J 

Marvin  Ballew 
David    Cunningham 
Eugene    Dyson 
Riley    Denny 
George    Gaddy 
Edgar  Hedgpeth 
Mark  Jones 
Daniel     Kilpatrick 
Grady    Kelly 
Alfred   Lamb 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Lloyd   Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Lewis   B.   Sawyer 
Robert   Tidwell 

COTTAGE    NO.    10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE   NO.   11 

William  Furches 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Canipe  Shoe 
Monroe   Searcy 
Charles  Widener 
James   Watson 

COTTAGE   NO.   12 

William  Deaton 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah  Sink 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard  Aldridge 
Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Johnson 
James   Lane 
Jack  Mathis 
Charles  Metcalf 
Rufus    Nunn 
Randall   Peeler 
Melvin  Roland 
Alex   Shropshire 
Earl  Wolfe 


COTTAGE  NO. 

John   Baker 
William   Butler 

Edward  Carter 


14 


Robert  Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 
Audie    Farthing 
Troy  Gilland 
Henry    Glover 
John  Hamm 
William    Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Lane 
John    Maples 
Norvell   Murphy 
Roy    Mumford 
Charles  McCovle 
Glenn    McCall 
James   Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles    Steepleton 
J.   C.  Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Ray    Bayne 
William  Barrier 
Aldine  Duggins 
James  Ledford 
Marvin  Pennell 
Basil  Wetherington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


MAN  IN  NATURE 

Climbing  up  the  hillside  beneath  the  summer  stars 

I  listen  to  the  murmur  of  the  drowsy  ebbing  sea ; 

The  newly-risen  moon  has  loosed  her  silver  zone 

On  the  undulating  waters  where  the  ships  are  sailing  free. 

0  moon,  and  O  stars,  and  O  drowsy  summer  sea 
Drawing  the  tide  from  the  city  up  the  bay, 

1  know  how  you  will  look  and  what  your  bounds  will  be, 
When  we  and  our  sons  have  forever  passed  away. 

You  shall  not  change,  but  a  nobler  race  of  men 
Shall  walk  beneath  the  stars  and  wander  by  the  shore; 
I  cannot  guess  their  glory  but  I  think  the  sky  and  sea 
Will  bring  to  them  more  gladness  than  they  brought  to  us  of 
yore. 

— William  Roscoe  Thayer. 


^*cm\w4jjna  kooa< 


CMBMB 


ic)  Carolina  Collection 
U._  N.  C.  Library 


m  UPLIFT 

VOL,    XXIX  CONCORD,    N.    C,    AUGUST    15,    1941  No.    33 


♦SngH$H$H$H{HJ^Hft »fr »ft »fr  ifr »ft >fr >JH$H^« »t« »t< ■$< »*' % »{■  <« <« 't« »t"t' ^"t"!''!' ,I"i"l"I'1  »t' »&'$  »♦< *$J4 

$  ! 

J  IT'S  A  GAY  OLD  WORLD  f 


f  It's  a  gay  old  world  when  you're  gay 

£  And  a  glad  old  world  when  you're  glad 

*£  But  whether  you  play 

Or  go  toiling  away 

%  It's  a  sad  old  world  when  vou're  sad. 

♦ 

*  It's  a  grand  old  world  if  you're  great 

%  And  a  mean  old  world  if  you're  small ; 

It's  a  world  full  of  hate 
For  the  foolish  who  prate 

1  Of  the  uselessness  of  it  all. 

||  It's  a  beautiful  world  to  see 

*  Or  it's  dismal  in  every  zone. 
<g  The  thing  it  must  be 

Sin  its  gloom  or  its  glee 
Depends  on  yourself  alone. 

*  — Anonymous. 


tft  »t<  tjf  >|l  >|<  ifr  >|<  >*l  IgHgH^jgMJHgHgHJJHgHgl  »fr  ifr  t|t  »fr  »ft  ift  >$HJH$HgHJHJH$l-l{H^ 


THE   PRINTING   CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

DARE  COUNTY 

LAY  OF  THE  LOST  COLONY 

WILLIAMSBURG 

THE  LOST  COLONY  AGAIN 


By  Carl  Goerch 

(Raleigh  News  &  Observer) 

By   Laura    E.   Armitage 

(Raleigh  News  &  Obeserver) 


ISLANDS  OF  HAWAII  PARADISE  OF 

RICHES  By  Henry  Dougherty 

THE  SILK  SHORTAGE  (Catawba  News-Enterprise) 

SLOW  DOWN  FOR  UNCLE  SAM  (Selected) 

VIRGINIA— WHERE  AMERICA  WAR  BAWN 

(Richmond  Times-Dispatch) 
INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR   ROLL 


3-7 

8 

21 

18 

21 

22 
24 
25 


26 

27 

30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson   Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Year,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.  4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER.   Editor  MRS.  J.  P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  RAINBOW 

It  cannot  be  that  the  earth  is  man's  only  Abiding  place.  It  cannot  be  that 
our  life  is  a  mere  bubble  cast  up  by  eternity  to  float  a  moment  on  its  waves, 
and  then  sink  into  nothingness.  Else  why  is  it  that  the  glorious  aspirations, 
which  leap  like  angels  from  the  temple  of  our  hearts,  aie  forever  wandering 
unsatisfied?  Why  is  it  that  all  stars  that  hold  their  festival  around  the  midnight 
throne  are  set  above  the  grasp  of  our  limited  faculties,  forever  mocking  us 
with  their  unapproachable  glory?  And  why  is  it  that  bright  foims  of  human 
beauty  presented  to  our  view  are  taken  from  us,  leaving  the  thousand  streams 
of  our  affections  to  flow  back  in  Alpine  torrents  upon  our  hearts?  There  is 
a  realm  where  the  rainbow  never  fades;  where  the  stars  will  be  spread  out 
before  us  like  islands  that  slumber  in  the  ocean;  and  where  the  beautiful  beings 
which  now  pass  before  us  like  shadows  will  stay  in  our  presence  forever. 

— George  D.  Prentice. 


THE  BIRTHDAY  OF  VIRGINIA  DARE 

August  18,  1587  was  the  birthday  of  Virginia  Dare,  the  first 
white  child  born  on  the  American  Continent.  Around  her  name 
has  grown  up  a  most  interesting  legend  of  the  early  days  of  the 
colonial  period.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Ananias  and  Eleanor 
White  Dare,  members  of  the  band  of  121  colonists  sent  to  Virginia 
by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  1587.  Two  days  after  her  birth,  the 
infant  was  christened  Virginia — the  first  known  celebration  of 
this  Christian  sacrament  in  America.  In  addition  to  this  informa- 
tion, all  that  is  known  of  her  centers  around  the  legend  of  the  "Lost 
Colony." 

In  1587,  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  sent  a  colony  of  .121  persons,  under 
John  White,  who  was  instructed  to  remove  a  former  settlement  to 
the  shores  of  Chesapeake  Bay.  Arriving  at  Roanoke  Island,  they 
were  obliged  to  remain  there,  as  the  sailors  refused  to  carry  them 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

farther.  Of  the  persons  they  expected  to  greet  (those  of  an  expe- 
dition made  in  1585),  not  one  was  found  alive  upon  their  arrival, 
July  22,  1587.  Twenty-seven  days  later,  a  granddaughter  of  White 
was  born,  the  Virginia  of  our  story. 

White  returned  to  England  for  supplies  and  was  detained  there 
until  1591.  Upon  his  belated  return,  he  found  no  trace  of  the  col- 
ony except  the  word  "Croatan,"  carved  on  a  tree.  It  had  been 
agreed  that  if  another  location  were  sought,  the  name  of  the  new 
place  would  be  thus  indicated.  It  was  assumed  that  the  colonists 
had  gone  into  the  interior  with  friendly  Indians,  but  they  were 
never  found.  The  arrival  of  the  colonists,  the  birth  and  baptism 
of  Virginia  Dare,  the  return  of  Leader  White,  and  the  finding  of 
the  word  "Croatan"  are  the  only  facts  that  compose  the  record  of 
the  colony. 

Tradition  carries  the  story  along,  and  declares  that  among  friend- 
ly Indians,  Virginia  grew  into  a  beautiful  girl.  A  bit  of  pure 
imagination  enters  also,  for  an  Indian  superstition  relates  that  she 
was  changed  by  the  sorcery  of  a  rejected  lover  into  a  white  doe, 
which  lived  a  charmed  life ;  true  love  finally  won  out  over  magic,  and 
she  was  restored  to  human  form,  only  to  die  when  shot  by  the  silver 
arrow  of  a  cruel  chieftan. 


OUR  BAKERY 

It  is  evident,  after  seeing  the  tiers  of  bread,  rolls,  buns,  pies  and 
cakes  stacked  in  the  bakery  of  the  Jackson  Training  School,  that  the 
personnel  of  this  institution  accepts  bread  as  "the  staff  of  life."  The 
bakery  is  a  very  busy  place,  and  from  an  economic  viewpoint,  is  a 
most  essential  department  of  the  School.  The  staff  of  the  bakery 
consists  of  Mr.  Frank  Liske,  officer  in  charge,  assisted  by  twelve  of 
the  boys,  six  on  the  morning  shift  and  six  in  the  afternoon,  who 
operate  this  department  most  efficiently. 

These  young  men  learn  the  art  of  making  good  bread,  one  of  the 
most  essential  accomplishments  in  well-regulated  homes.  Having 
sampled  the  nice  bread,  rolls,  pies,  cakes  and  other  good  things  pre- 
pared in  the  School  bakery,  we  can  say  without  reservation  that 
they  measure  up  to  the  demands  of  the  most  critical.  It  is  oppor- 
tune to  emphasize  at  this  point  that  our  boys  have  plenty  of  home- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

baked  bread,  as  well  as  an  abundance  of  milk,  supplied  by  one  of 
the  best  herds  of  cattle  in  the  state.  With  these  combined  ele- 
ments of  food  values,  our  lads  are  kept  in  fine  physical  condition. 

It  has  been  estimated  that  it  takes  approximately  16  loaves  of 
bread  daily  for  each  cottage.  Through  the  process  of  multiplication 
we  find  that  the  number  of  loaves  required  for  one  cottage  per  week 
is  about  112,  therefore  in  a  single  month  each  cottage  consumes 
about  480  loaves.  For  one  year,  one  cottage  will  have  for  its  appor- 
tionment 5760  loaves.  By  multiplying  5760  by  17,  the  number  of 
cottages  at  the  School,  the  number  of  loaves  sent  from  the  bakery 
to  the  cottage  homes  in  a  year  amounts  to  97,920.  More  than  four 
hundred  barrels  of  flour  are  used  annually  in  making  this  amount 
of  bread.  The  baking  of  bread  is  not  the  only  kind  of  baking  done 
for  the  institution,  for  on  special  days  of  the  week  buns,  cakes  and 
pies  are  served  to  the  boys.  In  addition  to  this,  at  one  of  the  daily 
meals,  corn  bread  is  served  to  the  boys,  and  this  is  also  baked  in  this 
department. 

The  object  of  the  bakery  is  not  only  to  furnish  food  for  the  institu- 
tion, but  to  teach  some  of  the  boys  committed  to  the  care  of  the 
School  the  art  of  making  good,  wholesome  bread  and  tasty  pies  and 
cakes.  We  recall  a  familiar  quotation,  "nothing  succeeds  like  suc- 
cess, and  nothing  fails  like  a  failure,"  that  always  gave  a  fresh 
impetus  when  apprehensive  as  to  results  of  a  new  venture.  Success 
has  followed  in  the  trail  of  activities  of  the  bakery  since  it  was  built 
and  equipped  in  1920,  both  in  quality  and  quantity  of  bread  and  other 
good  things  to  eat. 

For  the  benefit  of  interested  readers  we  might  add  that  many 
of  our  young  men  who  served  in  the  bakery  while  here  have,  after 
being  dismissed  from  the  School,  found  work  in  bakeries,  hotels 
and  cafes,  and  are  now  making  good.  The  joy  of  this  work  is  the 
satisfaction  of  knowing  our  young  men  when  passing  out  into  the 
world  are  inspired  to  higher  ideals  and  are  better  fitted  to  take  up 
and  carry  on  some  gainful  occupation. 


ON  DECREASING  SPEED 
i 

The  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety   Division  points  out  that 

there  are  times  when  a  motorist  should  decrease  his  speed,  even 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

though  the  law  gives  him  the  right  to  drive  more  rapidly.  In  many 
cases  it  is  far  better  to  keep  your  mind  on  driving  conditions  than 
to  keep  your  eye  on  the  speedometer,  as  the  following  article  clear- 
ly states: 

Sec.  102,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "(c)  The 
fact  that  the  speed  of  the  vehicle  is  lower  than  the  .  .  .  prima 
facie  limits  shall  not  relieve  the  driver  from  the  duty  to  decrease 
speed  when  approaching  and  crossing  an  intersection,  when  ap- 
proaching and  going  around  a  curve,  when  approaching  a  hill 
crest,  when  traveling  upon  any  narrow  or  winding  roadway,  or 
when  special  hazard  exists  with  respect  to  pedestrians  or  other 
traffic  or  by  reason  of  weather  or  highway  conditions,  and  speed 
shall  be  decreased  as  may  be  necessary  to  avoid  colliding  with 
any  person,  vehicle  or  other  conveyance  on  or  entering  the  high- 
way in  compliance  with  legal  requirements  and  the  duty  of  all 
person's  to  use  due  care.'" 

In  other  words,  adjust  your  speed  to  existing  conditions.  Re- 
gardless of  what  the  stated  speed  limit  may  be  at  any  particular 
point,  drivers  are  required  to  decrease  speed  when  conditions  of 
traffic,  visibility,  weather  or  the  roadway  are  such  that  it  is  not 
safe  to  drive  at  the  maximum  legal  speed. 


WHERE  THERE'S  A  WILL,  THERE'S  A  WAY 

The  frequently  used  expression,  "where  there's  a  will,  there's  a 
way,"  has  been  many  times  successfully  demonstrated.  Morover, 
people  of  bull-dog  tenacity  who"dare  to  do",  usually  are  found  hap- 
pily and  comfortably  placed  socially.  We  should  at  all  times  con- 
serve our  talents,  not  by  burying  them,  but  by  using  them  until  the 
peak  of  proficiency  is  reached.  Furthermore,  when  talents  are  used 
wisely  there  is  no  casting  about  for  work,  for  the  capable,  earnest 
workers  are  always  in  demand. 

Public  opinion  has  been  moulded  to  an  extent  that  to  get  a  lucra- 
tive job,  with  delightful  environment,  without  college  training  is  im- 
possible. We  are  sufficiently  antiquated  to  feel  that  if  there  is  the 
desire  to  burgeon  one's  way  to  greater  attainment,  it  can  be  done  if 
opportunities  offered  in  the  public  school  system  up  to  graduation 
day  are  used  and  not  abused.  It  is  conceded  that  success  follows  on 
the  trail  of  a  person  who  has  push,  pluck  and  perseverance.  At  this 
point  we  can  give  proof  of  our  argument  wherein  young  girls,  high 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

school  graduates,  who  today  are  holding  government  positions,  mak- 
ing respectively,  $200.00.  $175.00  and  $135.00  per  month.  The  only 
business  courses  pursued  by  these  young  ladies  were  those  offered 
by  the  high  schools  they  attended.  These  girls  are  alert  to  changing 
conditions,  keep  themselves  abreast  of  the  times  with  a  most  pleasing 
personality. 

Let  us  not  be  oblivious  to  the  fact  that  opportunities  are  presented 
daily,  and  make  ourselves  understand  that  "where  there's  a  will, 
there's  a  way." 


THRIFT 

The  following  from  an  exchange  shows  the  thrift  of  the  Irish 
people.  They  are  now  processing  the  peat  gathered  from  the  bogs, 
and  are  saving  it  for  winter  use,  should  there  be  a  coal  shortage. 
The  Irish  have  long  been  noted  for  their  quick  wit,  but  this  shows 
they  are  just  as  quick  in  discerning  emegencies. 

Ireland  has  decreed  that  a  double  harvest  of  peat  is  to  be  pro- 
duced this  year.  This  humble,  smoky  fuel  must  do  duty  this 
coming  winter  for  the  coal  that  cannot  come  because  of  the 
dangers  of  sea  traffic  and  the  enlarged  demands  elsewhere.  The 
peat  supply  is  plentiful,  for  Ireland  is  15  per  cent  peat  bog ;  but 
its  preparation  is  laborious.  Usually  a  three-man  job,  one  cuts 
it  into  'sods,'  another  tosses  the  sods  to  a  stacker,  who  must 
pile  them  in  a  particular  way  to  dry.  Later  the  peat  must  be  re- 
stacked  for  the  final  drying  in  preparation  for  the  winter  burn- 
ing. Peat  is  a  poor  fuel,  being  only  a  little  way  along  the  path 
of  nature's  process  in  the  development  of  a  more  highly  concen- 
trated coal.  Nevertheless  it  is  far  better  than  no  fuel  at  all,  the 
unhappy  fate  of  many  of  the  countries  of  Europe  for  this  com- 
ing winter.  Ireland  is  fortunate. 


THE  UPLIFT 


DARE  COUNTY 

By  Carl  Goerch 


We  were  on  our  way  to  Colington 
— Victor  Meekins  and  I — when  we 
came  upon  a  car  with  a  Virginia 
license  number,  stuck  in  the  sand. 
A  rather  puny  looking  man  and  two 
big,  fat  women  were  standing  by  the 
roadside,  gazing  ruefully  at  the  auto- 
mobile. 

We  stopped  a  short  distance  away 
and  got  out.  "Looks  like  she's  in  pretty 
deep,"   said  Victor. 

"She  sure  is,"  said  the  man.  The 
larger  of  the  two  ladies  spoke  up  and 
said:  "I  told  him  to  be  careful  when 
he  hit  this  piece  of  sand.  I  pointed  it 
out  to  him  because  we  almost  got  stuck 
on  the  way  out,  but  he  thought  the  car 
had  enough  power  to  pull  us  out." 

The  puny  little  man  sighed,  but 
didn't   say   anything. 

"Well,"  said  Victor,  "let's  see  what 
we  can  do." 

He  examined  the  wheels  and  lightly 
jostled  the  car.  The  fat  woman  spoke 
up  again:  "If  you'll  put  something 
underneath  these  rear  wheels  to  keep 
them  from  slipping  in  the  sand,  I 
believe  she'll  pull  out." 

Victor  paid  no  attention. 

"One  of  you  get  behind  the  steering 
wheel,"  she  continued,  "so  you  can  be 
ready   to   start." 

Nobody  said  a  word,  but  I  could 
see  Victor  getting  red  behind  the  ears. 
Pointing  to  the  little  man  he  said: 
"You  go  ahead  and  steer,  and  the  rest 
of  us  will  push.  Be  careful,  though, 
and  don't  give  her  too  much  gas." 

"That  won't  do  any  good,"  protested 
the  fat  woman.  "The  car  will  only 
sink  deeper  in  the  sand." 

That  was  too  much.  Victor  stepped 
back  from   the   car.   dusted   the   sand 


from  his  hands  and  spoke  up  and 
said:  "Lady,  I  wanted  to  be  of  assist- 
ance to  you,  but  you  evidently  know 
much  more  about  this  business  than  I 
do,  so  I'll  just  let  you  go  ahead  and 
attend  to  it." 

And  he  started  walking  back  to  our 
car.  But  he  didn't  get  very  far.  The 
little  man  ran  after  him,  grabbed  him 
by  the  sleeve  and  said:  "Mister,  don't 
leave  me  here.  Don't  pay  any  attention 
to  what  my  wife  says:  she's  always 
shooting  off  her  mouth  and  getting  me 
into  trouble.  Please  help  us  get  out." 

It  was  one  of  the  most  pitiful  pleas 
I've  ever  heard.  Victor  gazed  at  him 
for  a  moment  in  silence.  Then  he 
grinned  and  said.  "O.K.,  pal,  we'll 
help  you." 

In  less  than  five  minutes  the  car 
was  on  its  way  and  we  had  resumed 
our  trip  to   Colington. 

By  this  time,  most  of  you  probably 
are  saying:  "Whereabouts  in  North 
Carolina  is  Colington?"  And  the  ques- 
tion is  a  justifiable  one  because  only 
a  comparatively  few  people  ever  go 
there. 

You  know  where  the  Wright  Mem- 
orial is  in  Dare  County.  Well,  at  that 
point  you  take  the  paved  road  that 
branches  off  in  a  westerly  direction 
past  the  monument.  You  keep  on  going 
and  directly  you  come  to  a  bridge 
which  brings  you  to  an  island  known 
as  Little  Colington.  Crossing  that, 
you  come  to  another  bridge  and  at  the 
other  end  of  that  you  land  at  Big 
Colington.  The  road  is  pretty  bad  in 
some  places  and  Mrs.  Stetson,  who  is 
postmistress  there,  got  quite  eloquent 
on  the  subject  of  what  a  new  road 
would  mean   to  the  community. 


THE  UPLIFT 


The  people  there  make  their  living 
fishing.  And  if  you're  interested  in 
bass  fishing,  there's  no  finer  place 
along  the  coast  than  right  here.  They 
were  catching  a  lot  of  them  when  we 
were  there  last  Wednesday. 

On  the  way  back  to  the  main  high- 
way we  stopped  at  the  home  of  Mr. 
Morris  Beasley.  Morris  was  down  on 
the  floor  of  the  living  room  of  his 
small  house,  trying  to  put  an  out- 
board motor  together.  Mrs.  Beasley, 
holding  a  baby  in  her  arms,  was 
watching  operations.  Morris  is  68 
years  old;  Mrs.  Beasley  is  30.  The 
baby  looks  to  be  about  three  months 
old. 

There's  an  interesting  story  in  con- 
nection with  their  marriage.  Morris' 
brother  was  married  and  died  about 
a  year  or  so  ago.  Morris  went  to  the 
funeral  and  rode  back  home  with  the 
widow  of  the  deceased.  He  proposed 
marriage  on  the  way  and  she  accepted 
his  offer.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  de- 
ceased himself  had  expressed  a  desire 
that  this  be  done.  Morris  and  the 
widow-bride  wanted  to  get  married 
right  away,  but  her  folks  objected 
strenuously.  They  had  to  wait  almost 
a  month  before  they  were  able  to  run 
off  together  and  have  the  knot  tied. 

"I  ain't  never  regretted  it,"  said 
Mrs.  Beasley,  bouncing  the  baby  on 
her  knee. 

"And  I  ain't  either,"  said  Morris, 
expectorating  to  one  side  as  he  tight- 
ened up  a  screw  in  the  motor. 

It's  hard  to  know  where  to  begin 
when  you  start  writing  about  Dare 
County  because  there  are  so  many 
things  of  historical  interest  in  that 
section.  Most  of  these,  however,  are 
well  known,  so  we'll  just  touch  lightly 
on  them  in  passing.  It  was  on  Roanoke 
Island  that  Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  col- 
onists  settled   and   disappeared.   That 


was  back  in  1587.  It  was  also  on 
Roanoke  Island  that  Reginald  A.  Fes- 
senden,  of  the  U.  S.  Weather  Bureau 
built  an  experimental  wireless  station 
in  1902  and  established  communica- 
tion with  a  ship  similarly  equipped.  He 
subsequently  completed  his  experi- 
ments elsewhere  and  secured  patents 
for  his  system.  And  it  was  on  the 
Kill  Devil  Hills  sand  dunes  that  the 
Wright  brothers — Orville  and  Wilbur 
— made  the  first  successful  flight  in  a 
heavier-than-air  plane.  That  was  on 
December  17,  1903.  But,  as  we've  just 
said,  you  know  all  about  those  histori- 
cal facts,  so  we'll  turn  our  attention 
elsewhere. 

Dare  County  is  a  peculiar  county 
from  a  geographical  standpoint  and, 
roughly  speaking,  is  divided  into  three 
classifications.  In  the  first  place,  there 
are  the  banks — those  long,  narrow 
strips  of  sand  extending  across  the 
coast  of  the  state.  Dare  County  starts 
on  the  banks  at  a  point  about  half  a 
mile  north  of  Caffey's  Inlet  Coast 
Guard  Station:  about  five  miles  north 
of  the  village  of  Duck.  It  runs  on 
down  through  Kitty  Hawk,  Kill  Devil 
Hill  and  Nags  Head,  winding  up  at 
Oregon  Inlet.  The  inlet  is  about  a 
mile  wide.  There's  a  regular  ferry 
schedule  and  at  the  southern  side  you 
land  upon  the  Island  of  Hatteras, 
with  its  picturesque  villages  of  Ro- 
danthe — the  most  easterly  point  along 
the  North  Carolina  coast- — Waves, 
Salvo,  Avon,  Buxton,  Frisco  and 
Hatteras. 

That  makes  seven  towns  in  all,  and 
here's  a  rather  peculiar  thing  about 
those  seven  communities:  each  of  them 
has  a  woman  for  a  postmaster.  (And 
please  don't  say  that  it  should  have 
been  written  "postmistress"  instead  of 
"postmaster,"  because  officially  there 
is  no  such  person  as  a  "postmistress.") 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


It's  a  picturesque  country.  At  some 
points  the  banks  are  only  a  few  hun- 
dred yards  wide:  at  others  the  width 
is  close  to  a  mile.  Some  areas  are 
wooded;  others  are  covered  in  sand. 
When  they  get  that  national  Sea- 
shore Park  down  there  and  when  they 
get  a  passable  road  down  the  length 
of  the  island,  you're  going  to  see  some 
real  development  in  progress. 

In  the  village  of  Waves  every  man 
draws  his  paycheck  from  the  govern- 
ment, either  in  the  form  of  pensions 
or  through  some  other  channel,  which 
means  that  it  doesn't  make  very  much 
difference  to  the  people  down  there 
whether  times  are  good  or  whether  a 
depression  is  in  existence — their  in- 
come arrives  regularly,   regardless. 

Fine  folks  down  there:  courteous 
and  hospitable  to  strangers,  clean 
thinking  and  clean  living  people.  It's 
very  seldom  indeed  that  you  hear  of 
any  acts  of  law  violations  down  in 
that  section.  Houses,  for  the  most 
part,  are  never  locked,  and  every  man 
respects  the   rights   of  his  neighbors. 

At  intervals  along  the  beach  are 
the  wrecks  of  many  ships.  In  1927  the 
Greek  steamer,  "Paraguay"  broke  in 
two  when  she  grounded  on  a  reef.  A 
year  later  the  "Carl  Gerhard"  was 
driven  ashore  between  the  bow  and 
stern  of  the  "Paraguay."  It  is  believed 
that  the  beautiful  Theodosia  Burr, 
daughter  of  Aaron  Burr  and  wife  of 
Joseph  Alston,  Governor  of  South 
Carolina  (1812-14)  perished  off  the 
coast  here.  On  December  30,  1812,  she 
sailed  from  Georgetown,  S.  C,  on  the 
"Patriot"  to  visit  her  father  in  New 
York,  and  was  never  seen  again.  The 
boat  was  then  believed  to  have  been 
wrecked  off  Hatteras  during  a  storm. 

In  1869,  Dr.  W.  G.  Pool  was  called 
to  attend  a  poor  banker  woman  who 
gave  him  a  portrait  from  her  wall  for 


a  fee  and  told  him  its  story.  In  1812 
a  boat  with  sails  set  and  rudder  lashed 
drifted  ashore  at  Kitty  Hawk.  There 
were  no  signs  of  violence  or  bloodshed 
on  the  deserted  ship — an  untouched 
meal  was  on  the  table  and  silk  dresses 
hung  within  a  cabin.  On  the  wall  was 
the  portrait  of  a  young  and  beautiful 
woman,  painted  in  oil  on  polished  ma- 
hogany and  set  in  a  gilded  frame. 
The  bankers  stripped  the  boat,  and 
the  portrait  fell  to  the  woman's  sweet- 
heart, who  gave  it  to  her. 

Upon  comparison,  Dr.  Pool  was  im- 
pressed by  the  resemblance  of  his  por- 
trait to  a  picture  of  Aaron  Burr. 
Photographs  of  the  portrait  were  sent 
to  members  of  the  Burr  and  Edwards 
families,  who,  almost  without  excep- 
tion, proclaimed  the  likeness  to  be 
that  of  Theodosia.  The  Nags  Head 
portrait  is  now  in  a  private  museum 
in  New  York  City. 

The  wreck  of  the  Huron  is  indicated 
by  a  marker  recalling  the  disaster  of 
November  24,  1877,  when  108  lives 
were  lost. 

Chicamacomico  Coast  Guard  Sta- 
tion at  Rodanthe  marks  the  dangerous 
coast  at  that  point.  Here  is  the  surf- 
boat  in  which,  on  August  16,  1918, 
Captain  John  Allen  Midgett  and  a 
crew  of  five  braved  a  sea  of  blazing 
oil  and  gasoline  to  rescue  41  persons 
from  the  torpedoed  British  tanker, 
"S.  S.  Mirlo."  For  this  deed,  Congress 
awarded  them  bronze  Medals  of  Hon- 
or. Close  by  the  station  is  the  burial 
mound  of  British  seamen  drowned  in 
the  wreck  of  the  "St.  Catharis,"  April 
16,  1891,  in  which  90  lives  were  lost. 

Many  other  wrecks  have  occurred 
along  this  part  of  the  coast,  and 
throughout  the  years  the  men  at  the 
various  Coast  Guard  stations  along 
North    Carolina's    shores    have    done 


THE  UPLIFT 


II 


valiant  service  in  the  saving  of  lives 
and  property. 

So  much  for  the  banks — the  first 
classification    of    Dare    County. 

The  second  is  the  island  of  Roanoke. 
It  is  separated  from  the  banks  by 
Roanoke  Sound;  from  the  mainland 
by  Croatan  Sound.  There's  a  bridge 
over  to  the  banks — two  of  them,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  but  the  only  present 
contact  with  Mann's  Harbor  on  the 
mainland  is  by  means  of  a  ferry.  How- 
ever, I  heard  down  there  last  week 
that  serious  consideration  is  being 
given  by  the  State  Highway  Depart- 
ment to  the  proposition  of  building  a 
bridge  from  Mann's  Harbor  to  the 
island.  You'll  hear  something  about 
that    in    the    near    future. 

At  the  lower  end  of  Roanoke  Island 
is  the  village  of  Wanchese,  the  largest 
community  on  the  island,  although  at 
first  thought  you'd  probably  be  in- 
clined to  give  that  distinction  to 
Manteo.  Wanchese,  however,  is  scat- 
tered from  here  to  yonder.  There  is 
no  business  section,  such  as  you'll  find 
at  Manteo,  and  the  half-dozen  or  so 
stores  are  widely  separated. 

There  are  scores  of  fishing  boats, 
and  practically  all  of  the  income  of 
the  people  is  derived  from  the  sea.  Not 
only  are  fish  sold  commercially  but 
the  rental  of  boats  to  sportsmen  also 
brings  in  hundreds  of  dollars  annually. 

Roanoke  Island  is  about  ten  miles 
long.  Leaving  Wanchese,  you  drive 
north  about  six  miles  and  come  to 
Manteo,  the  county  seat,  which  has  a 
year-round  population  of  about  700 
people.  (Wanchese  has  around  1,100). 
They  had  a  bad  fire  in  the  business 
section  of  the  town  a  year  or  so  ago 
but  all  that  has  been  rebuilt  and 
greatly   improved   in  appearance. 

Chances  are  you've  seen  the  Lost 
Colony  Pageant,  which  is  now  in  its 


fifth  year.  If  you  haven't,  by  all 
means  do  so  before  the  first  week  in 
September. 

That  pageant  has  been  a  big  thing 
for  Dare  County.  For  the  state  of 
North  Carolina  as  a  whole,  so  far  as 
that  goes.  It  has  brought  visitors  to 
our  eastern  shores  from  every  state 
in  the  union  and  from  foreign  coun- 
tries as  well.  Used  to  be  that  folks  in 
Manteo  didn't  particularly  care  to 
open  their  homes  to  visitors,  but  now, 
as  you  drive  through  the  town,  you 
can't  help  but  observe  that  practically 
every  house  has  a  sign  in  front — 
"Rooms   and   board." 

Melvin  Daniels  has  been  registrar 
of  deeds  there  for  seventeen  years, 
without  any  opposition  in  the  Demo- 
cratic party.  Not  only  that,  but  in  the 
last  general  election  the  Republicans 
even  refused  to  put  up  a  candidate  to 
run  against  him. 

Please  observe  that  we  refer  to  Mr. 
Daniels  as  "registrar  of  deeds,"  and 
not  "register  of  deeds."  That's  the 
way  the  sign  on  his  door  reads  and, 
by  George,  when  you  come  to  think  of 
it,  "registrar,"  when  applied  to  a 
man,  undoubtedly  is  much  more  accu- 
rate in  its  application  than  "register." 
We  just  looked  it  up  in  Webster  and 
he  says  that  both  terms  are  right.  But 
so  far  as  we  know,  Mr.  Daniels  is  the 
only  register  of  deeds  in  North  Caro- 
lina who  advertises  himself  as  being  a 
registrar   of   deeds. 

Speaking  of  county  officials,  Victor 
Meekins  at  one  time  was  the  youngest 
sheriff  in  North  Carolina,  but  we  don't 
know  whether  he  still  holds  that  dis- 
tinction or  not,  because  it  was  several 
years  ago  when  he  enjoyed  it. 

Victor  has  a  deputy,  a  very  attrac- 
tive young  lady  by  the  name  of  Mrs. 
Estelle  Tillett.  We  won't  make  the 
assertion  that  she  is  the  only  woman 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


deputy  sheriff  in  North  Carolina,  be- 
cause just  as  sure  as  we  do  that, 
somebody  will  come  forward  to  refute 
such  an  assertion.  But  she's  the  only 
one  that  we  know  anything  about, 
and  Sheriff  Meekins  says  that  no  one 
could  be  more  efficient. 

Two  miles  north  of  Manteo  is  Fort 
Raleigh,  and  here's  where  we  ought 
to  go  back  into  history  again,  but 
we're  not  going  to  do  it.  Fort  Raleigh 
is  where  the  pageant  is  presented  ev- 
ery Wednesday,  Thursday,  Friday, 
Saturday  and  Sunday  night.  There  are 
thousands  of  people  who  have  seen  it 
at  least  once  every  year  since  it  was 
started  five  years  ago.  Aside  from 
those  who  are  directly  connected  with 
it,  the  person  who  probably  has  seen 
it  most  is  young  Charles  Warren,  son 
of  Comptroller  General  and  Mrs.  Lind- 
say C.  Waren.  Charles  has  seen  it 
forty-three  times.  We  saw  it  with 
him  about  a  month  ago  and  he  seemed 
just  as  enthralled  with  the  spectacle 
as  those  sitting  around  us  who  were 
seeing  it  for  the  first  time. 

As  a  rule,  when  folks  visit  Dare 
County,  they  come  in  by  way  of  the 
Wright  Memorial  bridge  and  drive 
on  down  the  banks.  We  had  made  that 
trip  any  number  of  times,  so  just  for 
a  change  we  decided  to  go  westward 
by  way  of  the  ferry  from  Roanoke 
Island  to  Mann's  Harbor,  across 
Croatan  Sound.  The  sound  is  about 
three  miles  wide  at  this  point  and  it 
takes  just  about  half  an  hour  to  make 
the  trip.  Very  enjoyable,  too. 

Mann's  Harbor  is  a  fishing  village 
and  has  a  population  of  around  350. 
It  has  a  church,  a  school,  a  sawmill 
and  a  few  houses  all  of  which  are 
owned  by  their  occupants.  Fish  houses 
flank  the  river  docks. 

To  the  south  some  20  miles,  on  a 
beautiful  crescent  bay,  lies  the  village 


of  Stumpy  Point,  one  of  the  most 
attractive  looking  places  imaginable. 
To  the  west  for  about  15  miles  is  some 
of  the  most  desolate  country  to  be 
found  in  North  Carolina.  It  is  15 
miles  from  Mann's  Harbor  to  East 
Lake.  A  good  dirt  road  connects  the 
two  places,  but  you  ride  for  miles  and 
miles  without  seeing  a  place  of  habita- 
tion: ,  nothing  but  gum  and  cypress 
trees.  A  few  pines  and  a  few  junipers, 
but  most  of  those  have  been  cut  out. 
The  road  is  built  on  a  canal  bank  and 
the  canal  follows  you  for  the  entire 
distance  between  Mann's  Harbor  and 
East  Lake. 

I've  seen  that  country  from  the  air 
a  number  of  times.  In  a  good  many 
places,  as  you're  flying  over  it,  you 
can  see  the  glint  of  water  through  the 
trees,  indicating  that  a  goodly  portion 
of  it  is  swamp  land.  No  houses  and 
no  tracts  of  cleared  ground.  Nothing 
but  absolute  wilderness. 

Just  before  getting  into  East  Lake, 
we  picked  up  a  young  man  walking 
alongside  the  road. 

"Going  to  East  Lake?"  we  queried. 

,'No,"  he  said.  "Buffalo   City." 

That  was  a  new  one  on  us:  we 
never  had  heard  of  Buffalo  City,  much 
less  seen  it.  He  said  it  was  only  a 
couple  of  miles  to  the  south  of  the 
main  highway,  so  we  took  a  chance 
and    drove    down    there. 

It's  on  Miltail  Creek  and  was  once 
a  prosperous  community.  A  long  time 
ago,  tradition  relates  that  at  the  peak 
of  prosperity  some  200  white  residents 
occupied  more  than  5,000  acres  and 
worked  many  slaves  on  their  planta- 
tions. They  built  a  seven-mile  bridge 
of  logs  to  Long  Shoals  Bay  and  dug 
a  2 -mile  canal  to  Miltail  Creek,  down 
which  shingles  were  floated  to  be 
loaded  on  ships  coming  up  the  Alli- 
gator   River        Their    products    were 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


shipped  to  the  West  Indies,  there 
traded  for  rum,  molasses  and  other 
commodities.  It  is  believed  that  sailors 
brought  cholera  to  the  community. 
Within  a  very  short  time  all  but  a 
few  inhabitants  were  dead.  The  sur- 
vivors, fearful  for  their  lives,  aban- 
doned the  settlement. 

At  the  present  time,  there  are  about 
twenty  houses  in  the  community.  A 
few  years  back,  there  was  a  revival  of 
prosperity  as  lumber  operations  were 
revived  on  a  large  scale.  Right  novi , 
however,  the  lumber  business  has  been 
curtailed  to  considerable  extent  and 
there  is  employment  for  only  about 
seventeen  or  eighteen  men. 

Driving  back  to  the  main  highway, 
we  soon  arrived  at  East  Lake,  a  place 
about  which  we  have  heard  for  many, 
many  years  but  never  had  had  a 
chance  to  see. 

To  tell  the  truth,  there  isn't  very 
much  to  see.  Mr.  A.  M.  Cahoon  has  a 
country  store  there.  His  house  and 
another  one,  as  well  as  two  or  three 
barns  and  out-buildings,  comprise  the 
settlement  proper,  although  there  are 
some  thirty  or  forty  other  houses 
within  a  radius  of  four  or  five  miles. 

An  interesting  character  is  Mr. 
Cahoon,  as  we  soon  found  out.  Our 
first  impression  was  that  here  was  a 
man  who  probably  had  been  stuck 
away  out  there  in  the  sticks  all  his 
life,  but  during  our  conversation  with 
him  we  found  out  differently.  He 
went  to  sea  when  a  young  man  and 
visited  practically  every  country  in 
Europe  as  well  as  making  a  trip  to 
Japan.  Talks  very  interestingly  and 
entertainly    too. 

We  had  made  the  mistake  in  coming 
to  Mann's  Harbor  on  the  2:30  ferry. 
In  order  to  make  the  proper  connec- 
tions with  the  ferry  across  Alligator 
River,   we   should   have   left    Roanoke 


Island  either  at  one  o'clock  or  four 
o'clock.  When  we  got  to  East  Lake 
we  found  that  we  would  have  to  wait 
there  almost  two  hours.  Our  first 
thought  was  to  go  back  to  Mann's 
Harbor  and  then  take  the  highway  to 
Stumpy  Point,  Engelhard,  Swan- 
quarter,  Belhaven  and  Washington. 
A  mighty  long  and  dusty  trip.  Instead 
of  doing  that,  we  decided  to  remain 
at  East  Lake  and  talk  to  Mr.  Cahoon 
and  some  of  the  other  East  Lake  folks 
who  came  from  time  to  time. 

Across  the  front  of  his  property 
is  a  fence  with  a  broad  rail  at  the  top. 
Everybody  who  comes  up  says  howdy 
to  Mr.  Cahoon  and  then  proceeds  to 
sit  himself  upon  the  rail.  And  you 
know,  when  you  come  to  think  of  it, 
it's  mighty  hard  to  find  a  more  com- 
fortable place  on  which  to  sit,  with 
your  shoulders  hunched  forward  and 
your  feet  hooked  in  between  the  hori- 
zonal  rails,  than  a  good  fence  with  a 
a   broad    top-rail. 

We  asked  some  of  the  natives  about 
East  Lake's  reputation  for  making 
rye  liquor.  They  smiled  and  said  that 
those  reports  were  greatly  exagger- 
ated. Oh  yes;  liquor  was  made,  and 
in  considerable  quantities,  too,  but 
nowhere  near  as  much  as  some  people 
would  have  you  believe. 

"A  lot  of  the  so-called  East  Lake 
liquor  that  was  taken  up  to  New  York 
and  other  places  during  prohibition 
times,"  one  man  informed  us,  "wasn't 
made  at  East  Lake  at  all.  Folks  in 
other  sections  merely  traded  on  our 
reputation." 

"Any  being  made  now?"  we  in- 
quired. 

"Some,"  ne   admitted. 

There  were  pauses  of  several  min- 
utes during  which  no  one  said  a  word: 
merely  sat  and  thunk.  At  other  times, 
we  just  sat.   Sounds   rather   dull  and 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


uninteresting,  but  I  don't  know  when 
I've  had  a  better  time. 

"Jim  cotch  that  bear  yet?"  asked 
the  chunky  man  with  the  shotgun. 

"No,  but  he's  still  a-tryin'.  I've 
heard  several  folks  say  that  there  are 
more  bears  in  the  woods  this  year  than 
they  have  ever  known  to  be.  They  sure 
are    a    nusiance." 

And  it's  the  truth.  Those  woods  are 
full  of  deer,  bear  and  other  wild  game. 
Scores  of  these  animals  are  killed 
every  year.  The  land  would  make 
wonderful  hunting  preserves  if  some- 
one wanted  to  invest  a  little  money  in 
acquiring  some  acreage. 

We  were  sorry  when  it  was  time  to 
leave  East  Lake  in  order  to  catch  the 
ferry  and  cross  the  six-mile  expanse 
of  the  Alligator  River,  which  is  an- 
other very  enjoyable  and  restful  ex- 
perience and  lasts  for  about  an  hour. 
By  the  way,  if  you're  interested  in 
making  this  same  trip — the  ferry 
makes  its  first  trip  from  Fort  Land- 
ing, Tyrrell  County  at  7:30  in  the 
morning,  and  repeats  every  three 
hours  thereafter,  leaving  Fort  Land- 
ing at  4:30  for  the  last  trip  to  East 
Lake. 

And  that's  Dare  County — land  of 
variety.  On  the  mainland  the  people 
are  mostly  poor  and  get  along  on  a 
few  hundred  dollars  a  year.  On  the 
banks  in  the  vicinity  of  Nags  Head, 
Kitty  Hawk  and  Kill  Devil  you'll 
find  hundreds  of  cottages  belonging 
to  wealthy  people  from  various  points 
in  North  Carolina  and  Virgina.  On 
Roanoke  Island  you'll  observe  an  air 
of  substantial  prosperity.  Not  wealth, 
by  any  means,  but  you  can  see  that 
the  folks  live  well  and  enjoy  life. 

There  are  more  varieties  of  fish  in 
Dare  County  than  anywhere  else  along 
the  coast.  The  hunting  (geese  and 
ducks)    also  is  good. 


If  you  get  a  chance,  by  all  means 
visit  Dare  this  summer.  There  are 
fine  accommodations  over  on  the 
beach,  at  Manteo,  at  Wanchese  and 
other  points  and,  as  we  have  tried  to 
point  out  to  you,  there  are  all  kinds  of 
interesting  things  to  see.  Go  down  by 
way  of  Elizabeth  City,  Coinjock  and 
the  Wright  Memorial  bridge:  come 
back  home  by  way  of  Mann's  Harbor, 
East  Lake  and  Fort  Landing.  There's 
no  particular  saving  in  time  (matter 
of  fact,  we  believe  you  probably  can 
make  better  time  by  going  back  by 
way  of  Elizabeth  City)  but  there  are 
other  things  to  consider  besides  time. 
You  really  will  enjoy  the  variety. 

And  so,  we  believe  we  have  summed 
up  everything  in  Dare  County  with 
one  exception — and  that  is  the  village 
of  Mashoes.  The  only  thing  we  regret 
about  our  trip  is  that  we  failed  to  see 
Mashoes. 

"How,"  we  inquired  at  East  Lake, 
"did  it  get  its  name?' 

"Well,"  the  long,  skinny  man  with 
the  chew  of  tobacco  told  us,  "the  way 
I've  always  heerd  it  is  that  a  long  time 
ago  a  rather  finnicky  lady  visited 
there.  First  thing  she  did  when  she 
got  off  the  boat  was  to  step  in  some 
water.  She  looked  down  at  her  soiled 
shoes  and  said:  'Lawsy  me;  pity  my 
shoes!'  and  that's  how  the  place  got  its 
name." 

In  conclusion,  there's  one  more 
thing  we'd  like  to  tell  you.  If  you're 
planning  to  drive  down  Hatteras 
Island,  better  be  careful  how  you  pick 
your  time.  It  isn't  hard  at  all  to  get 
stuck  in  the  sand — the  way  those  folks 
from  Virginia  did — and  once  you  get 
stuck  you  may  have  to  wait  an  hour 
or  more  before  someone  comes  along 
to  help  you.  (What  a  blessing  a  good 
road  would  be  down  there!) 

And  one  thing  more:  if  you  do  get 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


stuck,  you  may  be  interested  in  our 
observations  of  Sheriff  Meekins' 
method  of  extricating  cars.  Of  course 
the  worst  thing  you  can  do  is  to  race 
your  motor  and  try  to  come  out 
through  the  use  of  excessive  power. 
Such  a  course  will  only  tend  to  mire 
you  deeper  in  the  sand.  Best  thing  to 
do  is  to  get  all  your  folks  on  one  side 
of  the  car  and  then  joggle  it.  As  the 
wheels  on  your  side  come  up  out  of 
the  sand,  pack  some  sand  under  them 
with  your  feet.  Do  the  same  thing  on 
the  other  side.  Then  half-way  deflate 
your  tires,  run  your  motor  slowly,  put 
everybody  behind  to  push,  and  you'll 


come  out  with  a  bang. 

Those  folks  who  live  on  the  banks 
know  all  about  the  sand.  On  a  previous 
trip  I  was  out  riding  with  this  same 
Sheriff  Meekins.  We  were  crossing 
the  banks  at  Nags  Head.  On  our  left 
was  a  tall  sand  dune. 

"It'd  be  something  if  you  could 
drive  up  there,"  I  remarked. 

"Why  not?"  said  Victor  in  a  casual 
tone  of  voice. 

He  swung  his  steering  wheel  around, 
gave  her  the  gas,  and  darned  if  we 
didn't  go  clear  to  the  top  of  that  sand 
dune  without  the  slightest  bit  of  a 
hitch. 


A  BOY  IN  THE  HOUSE 

A  gun  in  the  parlor,  a  kite  in  the  hall, 

In  the  kitchen  a  book,  a  bat  and  a  ball ; 

On  the  sideboard  a  ship,  on  the  bookcase  a  flute, 

And  a  hat  for  whose  ownership  none  would  dispute; 

And  out  on  the  porch,  gallantly  prancing  nowhere, 

A  spirited  hobby-horse  paws  at  the  air; 

And  a  well-polished  pie-plate  out  there  on  the  shelf 

Near  the  tall  jelly  jar,  which  a  mischievous  elf 

Emptied  as  slyly  and  slick  as  a  mouse, 

Make  it  easy  to  see  there's  a  boy  in  the  house. 

A  racket,  a  rattle,  a  rollicking  shout. 

Above  and  below,  around  and  about; 

A  whistling,  a  pounding,  a  hammering  of  nails, 

The  building  of  houses,  the  shaping  of  sails; 

Entreaties  for  paper,  for  scissors,  for  string, 

For  every  unfindable,  bothersome  thing; 

A  bang  of  the  door,  and  a  dash  up  the  stairs 

In  the  interest  of  burdensome  business  affairs, 

And  an  elephant  hunt  for  a  bit  of  a  mouse, 

Make  it  easy  to  hear  there's  a  boy  in  the  house. 


— Author  Unknown. 


16  THE  UPLIFT 


LAY  OF  THE  LOST  COLONY 

Nell  Battle  Lewis,  in  The  News  &  Observer 

Inspired,  naturally  enough,  by  the  miraculous  "discoveries"  of  some  two  doz- 
en grave-stones  of  our  Lost  Colonists  ostensibly  chipped  out  by  the  talented 
and  indefatigable  Eleanor  Dare  which  are  sponsored  by  the  Doctors  Pearce,  of 
Brenau  College,  Georgia,  Mrs.  Mayhew  Paul,  of  Washington,  N.  C,  has  com- 
posed the  following  lay  which  throws  bright  new  light  on  those  mysterious 
original  immigrants  and  which  incidentally  backs  as  archaeological  evidence 
in  value  fully  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  that  furnished  by  the  Brenau  stones: 

"Dame  Eleanor  Dare,  by  her  log-cabin  door, 

With  mallet  and  chisel  and  tomb-stones  galore, 

Sat  busily  knocking  out  tender  adieux 

In  dozens  of  delicate  stone  billets-doux. 

Virginia  Dare  squalled  and  the  pot  bubbled  o'er, 

But  Eleanor  only  did  hammer  the  more! 

With  rare  intuition,  to  which  she  paid  heed, 

She  felt  that  some  day  she  would  probably  need 

A  few  such  mementoes  to  sprinkle  her  trail 

To  tell  future  searchers  the  pitiful  tale; 

And  knowing  with  Indians  behind  every  pine, 

She'd  never  have  time  to  drop  papa  a  line. 

So  like  the  wise  babes  in  the  wood  she  did  plan 

To  carve  a  few  letters  to  strew  as  she  ran. 

Now  while  she  indulged  in  her  womanly  art 

Her  husband  was  making  a  little  pull-cart 

To  carry  the  ossified  missives  if  he 

And  Ellie  should  ever  be  tempted  to  flee, 

Because  it  was  plain  as  the  nose  on  one's  face 

They  never  would  tuck  in  a  vanity  case. 

The  months  came  and  went  and  the  swift  seasonsflew, 

And  still  Mistress  Dare  did  her  sculpture  pursue. 

While  other  mere  housewives  were  sweeping  a  room, 

She  wielded  a  hammer  instead  of  a  broom! 

The  time  other  matrons  would  waste  knitting  socks 

Our  Ellen  more  laudably  spent  chipping  rocks. 

At  last  came  the  day  she  long  had  foreseen, 

When  savages  gathered  with  scalping-knives  keen; 

Then  quickly  the  terrified  colonists  tried 

To  find  a  safe  haven  and  somewhere  to  hide. 

And  wildly  they  scrambled  the  forest  to  reach 

Before  in  their  ears  rang  the  war-whoop  and  screech 

Of  painted  red  devils  so  close  on  their  heels 

Who'd  never  be  moved  by  their  tearful  appeals. 


THE  UPLIFT  17 


They  all  gained  the  sheltering  depths  of  the  woods, 

With  top-knots  uplighted  and  some  of  their  goods, 

Save  Ellen,  who  tarried  to  save  baby  Dare 

And  the  diary  hefty  she  had  chiseled  with  care. 

The  spraddle-wheeled  cart  with  its  load  wouldn't  budge 

And  sank  in  the  mud  with  a  sickening  squdge. 

She  pulled  and  she  tugged  and  she  puffed  and  she  blew, 

While  nearer  approached  the  dread  hullabaloo! 

Her  fugitive  friends  from  their  gall-berry  screen 

Peeped  out  at  the  hopelessly  heroic  scene 

And  saw  what  was  causing  fair  Ellie's  delay 

With  mingled  emotions  of  scorn  and  dismay. 

They  just  hadn't  heart  to  abandon  our  El, 

So  back  they  all  turned,  though  they  muttered,  'Oh,  H 

And  bidding  the  woman  her  efforts  to  cease. 

They  each  staggered  off  with  a  boulder  apiece! 

Now,  burdened  like  this,  they  were  bound  to  be  slow, 

And  soon  they  were  caught  by  their  merciless  foe, 

Who,  thinking  the  stones  must  be  great  totems  rare 

To  cause  these  pale  fools  to  risk  losing  their  hair, 

Decided  to  keep  them,  their  magic  to  try, 

Though  rather  than  lug  them  they  sooner  would  die. 

So,  true  to  their  code  that  no  warrior  delves, 

They  made  the  poor  prisoners  tote  'em  themselves! 

The  trail  it  was  long  and  the  way  it  was  hard, 

And  brambles  and  briars  their  steps  did  retard, 

But  onward  they  plodded,  though  bloody  the  track, 

Each  bearing  a  page  of  El's  book  on  his  back. 

And  as  one  by  one  in  exhaustion  they  fell, 

With  stones  at  their  side  the  sad  story  to  tell, 

The  band  was  depleted  until  there  were  none 

Left  living  at  all  when  the  journey  was  done! 

The  centuries  passed  and  no  one  ever  found 

These  marvelous  relics  till  men,  scratching  round, 

By  greatest  good  fortune,  the  very  same  year 

The  pageant  at  Manteo  was  to  appear, 

Discovered  the  things  to  our  bug-eyed  surprise — 

Which  happening  naturally  helped  advertise. 

Now  Heaven  forbid  I  give  any  offense, 

But  wasn't  that  wonderful  coincidence? 

Though  'truth  is  far  stranger  than  fiction,'  they  say, 

Such  landslides  of  truth  our  credulity  slay. 

Now,  ending  my  saga  in  true  ballad  style 

Made  sacred  by  usage  for  quite  a  long  while: 

'The  bridle  and  saddle  lay  under  the  shelf; 

If  you  want  any  more,  you  can  sing  it  yourself!'  " 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


WILLIAMSBURG 

By  Laura  E.  Armiiage  in  Chesapeake  &  Ohio  Magazine 


During  Virginia  Garden  Week,  April 
28 — May  3,  the  Chesapeake  and  Ohio 
Railway's  annual  personally  conduc- 
ted, all-expense  tour  offers  a  rare  op- 
portunity to  renew  acquaintance  with 
a  section  of  our  country  commonly 
referred  to  as  "The  Cradle  of  the 
Republic."  Occupying  prominent  place 
in  this  figurative  picture  is  Williams- 
burg, the  completely  restored  Colonial 
City.  Sharing  with  it  is  Jamestown, 
where  in  1607  the  first  permanent 
English  settlement  was  established 
in  America,  and  Yorktown,  where  the 
final  battle  of  the  Revolution  was 
fought.  Within  this  small  radius  of 
approximately  twenty  miles,  the  na- 
tion was  born,  nurtured  and  reached 
maturity. 

Travelers  who  visit  Williamsburg 
may  well  marvel  that  in  less  than 
fifteen  years  something  has  been  done 
here  that  has  never  been  acocmplished 
elsewhere,  a  living  town  has  been  re- 
stored. In  1927  Williamsburg  was 
much  like  other  small  towns  of  its 
size.  The  lovely  Duke  of  Gloucester 
Street,  99  feet  wide  and  seven-eights 
of  a  mile  long,  was  flanked  by  modern 
buildings.  The  Capitol,  the  Royal  Pal- 
ace, the  original  Sir  Christopher  Wren 
designed  section  of  William  and  Mary 
College,  Raleigh  Tavern,  home  of  Phi 
Betta  Kappa,  where  Jefferson  danced 
with  his  fair  Belinda,  had  long  since 
burned.  Glaring  new  architecture 
crowded  the  dignity  of  the  old  Colonial 
type  houses. 

Dr.  W.  A.  R.  Goodwin,  rector  of 
Bruton  Parish  Church,  cherished  a 
dream  about  the  restoration  of  Wil- 
liamsburg, as  the  result  of  which  he 
succeeded   in   imparting  his   vision  to 


John  D.  Rockefeller,  Jr.  So  that  the 
identity  of  Mr.  Rockefeller  would 
not  be  revealed  until  the  proper  time, 
Dr.  Goodwin  went  about  buying  up 
property  in  his  own  name.  Among 
the  difficulties  he  encountered  was  the 
fact  that  a  large  number  of  the  houses 
were  owned  and  inhabited  by  people 
who  had  been  born  in  them  and  whose 
ancestors  who  had  lived  in  them  for 
many  many  years.  After  convincing 
these  "first  families"  of  the  impor- 
tance of  the  project,  Dr.  Goodwin 
worked  out  a  plan  whereby  these 
people  were  to  have  a  living  tenure 
in  their  homes.  The  property  was 
bought  and  reconveyed  to  the  seller 
without  monetary  consideration  with 
a  life  interest  in  the  property.  This 
means  that  the  seller  was  given  the 
right  to  live  there  for  the  rest  of  his 
or  her  life,  without  payment  of  rent, 
in  most  cases  without  payment  for 
taxes,  insurance  or  repairs.  While 
the  houses  were  being  restored  and 
concealed,  modern  conveniences  in- 
stalled, temporary  quarters  were  pro- 
vided. 

As  the  chief  keynote  of  the  restora- 
tion is  accuracy,  a  research  depart- 
ment was  established  to  study  and  in- 
vestigate. Researchers  were  in  every 
important  library  in  the  United  States, 
in  England,  France,  Spain,  Rome,  for 
while  it  is  not  generally  realized,  the 
source  records  of  American  history 
are  almost  as  much  in  the  archives 
of  the  British  Public  Record  Office, 
the  British  Museum,  libraries  in 
France,  in  Seville,  in  the  Vatican  in 
Rome,  as  they  are  in  American  ar- 
chives. 

Fortunately  the  College  of  William 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


and  Mary  had  in  it  what  is  known  as 
the  "Frenchman's  Map,"  almost  con- 
sidered the  Restoration  Bible.  Lit- 
tle is  known  of  this  map  except  that 
it  was  drawn  by  a  Frenchman  in  1781 
or  1782.  It  shows  the  location  of  every 
important  building  in  Williamsburg 
at  that  time.  At  many  places  where 
the  map  indicates  a  building,  by  1927 
there  was  a  street,  an  open  yard,  a 
field,  or  perhaps  another  structure, 
but  upon  digging,  the  orginal  foun- 
dations were  always  found. 

In  rebuilding  the  Governnor's  Pal- 
ace, the  exact  location  was  not  known 
—just  the  approximate  one.  A  plate 
had  been  discovered,  after  long  search, 
in  the  Bodleian  Library  in  Oxford, 
England,  on  which  was  engraved,  not 
only  the  front  and  rear  elevations  of 
the  Main  or  Sir  Christopher  Wren 
building  of  the  College,  the  two  flank- 
ings,  the  only  elevation  in  existence 
of  the  first  Capitol,  but  also  the  only 
elevation  of  the  Governor's  Palace. 

A  continued  search  regarding  the 
location  of  the  Palace  revealed  a 
floor  plan  made  by  Thomas  Jefferson, 
the  property  of  the  Massachusetts' 
Historical  Society.  Aided  by  this,  dig- 
ging started,  disclosing  that  the  school 
house  occupying  the  site  had  its  rear 
wall  built  on  the  front  wall  of  the 
Palace.  Beautiful  flagstones,  arches 
supporting  fireplaces,  vegetable  bins, 
wine  cellars  and  brick  drains  were 
found,  in  excellent  condition,  having 
lain  covered  with  dirt  and  debris 
since  1781.  Then  the  Bodleian  Plate 
gave  the  elevation  and  the  inventories 
of  the  Royal  Governors  of  that  time 
supplied  the  details  regarding  the 
furnishings.  Court  records,  old  wills, 
deeds,  insurance  maps  were  studied 
and  photographed.  So  that  future  gen- 
erations may  have  complete  and  ac- 
curate   information    not    only    of    the 


restoration  but  also  for  the  reason  of 
every  detail,  photographs  were  made 
of  all  property  before  it  was  touched, 
and  of  the  progress  of  the  work,  with 
statements  of  all  that  was  done,  step 
by  step.  Forty  tons  of  earth  was  sifted. 
The  pieces  of  ceramics,  china,  silver, 
glassware,  cooking  utensils,  wearing 
apparel,  hardware  and  the  like  were 
carefully  preserved  and  the  design 
followed  in  making  replacements. 
Paint  colors  were  obtained  by  scraping 
layer  after  layer.  Merchants'  adver- 
tisements of  that  period  fortunately 
gave  the  pigments  of  paints  used,  so 
the  result  was  again,  accuracy. 

More  than  77  Colonial  buildings 
were  restored  in  Williamsburg  a  total 
of  88  Colonial  buildings  reconstructed, 
19  modern  buildings  were  removed 
from  the  restoration  area  and  set  up 
outside  the  Colonial  city;  two  entire 
blocks  of  business  buildings  of  a  Col- 
onial style  of  architecture,  containing 
33  shops,  have  been  erected  and  572 
modern  buildings  torn  down.  The 
Chesapeake  and  Ohio  cooperated  by 
remodeling  its  station  into  keeping 
with  the  general  design. 

Colonial  Williamsburg  would  not 
be  complete  without  its  lovely  gardens. 
These  have  been  replanted,  using  a 
great  deal  of  boxwood.  Today  the 
tourist  may  wander  at  will  over  the 
360  acres  of  approaches,  gardens  and 
park  of  the  Governor's  Palace,  never 
realizing  that  not  so  many  years  ago 
this  tract  contained  railroad  tracks, 
a  factory  and  school  buildings.  There 
one  finds  now  the  Canal  and  Govern- 
or's Fish  Pond,  the  Ballroom  Garden, 
the  North  Garden,  the  Fruit  Garden, 
the  Kitchen  Garden  and  the  Hanging 
Garden,  among  others. 

Rarely  a  restored  house  but  has  its 
box  trees,  its  yew  trees,  old  and  gnarl- 
ed. Transplanted,  yes,  but  seemingly 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


at  home,  in  age  dating  back  to  the 
time  when  first  as  students  to  the 
town  and  later  as  statesmen,  came 
Thomas  Jefferson,  James  Monroe, 
John  Tyler,  and,  as  Chancellor,  George 
Washington,  four  men  who  were  to 
become  Presidents  of  the  United 
States. 

In  1779,  during  the  Revolution,  the 
seat  of  government  was  moved,  for 
safety,  to  Richmond,  Va.,  and  from 
then  on  Williamsburg  declined  in  im- 
portance in  national  lif^,  never  to  be 
active  again.  It  had,  however,  already 
made  its  place  in  history  and  as  recon- 
structed it  recalls  vividly  the  charm 
and  culture  evident  when  America 
was  young. 

Unlike  the  other  mansions  in  this 
section,  Williamsburg  is  open  to  the 


public  the  year  round,  not  only  just 
during  Garden  Week.  Hostesses  in 
costume  conduct  travelers  through  the 
buildings,  outlining  the  history  and 
achievements.  A  visit  to  Williamsburg 
should  almost  be  put  on  the  must  list, 
for  should  the  Pages,  the  Burrells, 
the  Blairs,  the  Carters,  the  Harrisons, 
Pendletons,  Randolphs,  Tylers,  Tuck- 
ers, Wythes,  Patrick  Henry,  George 
Mason  return  they  would  feel  as  much 
at  home  as  they  did  two  hundred 
years  ago  when  they  attended  the 
House  of  Burgesses  or  met  in  secret 
conclave  at  Raleigh  Tavern.  Williams- 
burg as  reconstructed  is  a  miracle, 
mellow  as  if  aged  by  time,  its  beauty 
reflecting  the  atmosphere  of  the  18th 
century  town  our  ancestors  knew  and 
loved. 


A  NOBLE  PURPOSE 

A  noble  purpose  is  in  every  great 
Achievement;  a  divine  experience, 
Surpassing  the  most  glorious  evidence 
Of  envied  wealth  and  worshipful  estate. 
It  is  the  soul  of  all  who  toiling  wait 
Delayed  success  of  honest  diligence ; 
It  is  the  very  soul  of  all  whose  recompense 
It  is  good  achieved  against  the  trend  of  fate, 

— Brooks  More. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


THE  LOST  COLONY  AGAIN 

(Raleigh  News  &  Observer) 


With  less  promotion  and  fanfare 
than  in  any  previous  period  of  its 
operation,  The  Lost  Colony  is  well 
in  the  swing  of  its  fifth  summer 
showing  at  Fort  Raleigh.  Reports 
from  the  first  performance  indicate 
that  the  drama  has  lost  none  of  the 
magic  which  has  brought  thousands 
of  spectators  from  far  states  to  see 
it  and  has  caused  hundreds  of  others 
living  closer  by  to  measure  their  in- 
terest by  the  count  of  performances 
they    have    witnessed. 

For  a  good  many  reasons,  this 
should  be  the  best  season  in  The  Lost 
•Colony's  history.  For  one  thing,  the 
Nags  Head  and  Manteo  area  should 
profit  from  defense  crowding  in  other 
resorts.  For  another  reason,  the  pro- 
duction goes  into  its  new  season  with 
the  very  practical  blessing  of  a  legis- 
lative appropriation  or  guarantee 
against  loss  from  natural  disaster. 

The  most  important  consideration, 
however,  is  that  in  this  good  year  1941 
the  theme  of  the  play,  its  portrayal 
of  the  English-speaking  people's 
search  for  freedom,   their  courage  in 


the  attainment  of  it,  their  will  to 
dare  and  endure  in  its  pursuit  has  a 
meaning  in  the  world  now  vastly 
clearer  and  more  significant  than  ever 
before. 

The  British  Empire  is  in  the  midst 
of  a  great  war  in  which  other  demo- 
cracies have  already  fallen  for  the 
preservation  of  the  ideals  to  which 
this  little  band  of  colonists  committed 
themselves.  The  United  States  is  arm- 
ing itself  in  desperate  preparedness 
against  the  threat  which  is  already 
apparent  and  has  made  no  secret 
of  its  intent. 

The  play  itself  is  unchanged.  And 
the  masterly  work  of  Paul  Green  is 
implied  with  striking  clarity  in  the 
fact  that  the  show  goes  on,  very 
much  as  it  was  originally  written. 
Only  the  world  is  faced  with  change 
and  menace  of  spirit  of  the  colonists 
inherent  in  the  American  people  to- 
day, merely  a  historic  memory  in 
another  of  the  world's  change  which 
might  make  of  The  Lost  Colony  and 
the  Dark  Ages. 


ADVERSITY 

Advertisy  is  a  severe  instructor,  set  over  us  by  one  who 
knows  us  better  than  we  do  ourselves,  as  he  loves  us  better,  too. 
He  that  wrestles  with  us  strengthens  our  nerves  and  sharpens 
our  skill.  Our  antagonist  is  our  helper.  This  conflict  with 
difficulty  makes  us  acquainted  with  our  object,  and  compels  us 
to  consider  it  in  all  its  relations.  It  will  not  suffer  us  to  be 
superficial. — Burke. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


ISLANDS  OF  HAWAII  PARADISE  OF 


By  Henry  Doughterty 


The  Hawaii  Tourist  beareau  is  ur- 
ging all  visitors  to  see  the  outlying 
islands  if  they  are  in  search  of  the 
real  Hawaii.  Aahu  is  the  dot  on  which 
Honolulu  is  situated.  From  Honolulu 
everything  else  in  the  archipelago 
is  "outlying."  These  islands  are,  start- 
ing with  the  northernmost:  Nihau, 
Kauai — and  south  of  Honolulu — Molo- 
kai,  Lanai,  Maui,  Kahoolawe  and 
Hawaii. 

Hawii  is  the  largest,  and  home  of 
our  active  volcanoes.  Hilo,  principal 
part  of  the  island,  is  195  miles  from 
Honolulu  by  steamer  or  airplane.  It 
would  be  195  miles  as  the  crow  flies, 
too,  but  there  are  no  crows  around 
here.  Mauna  Loa,  largest  of  the  vol- 
canoes, has  an  elevation  of  13,680 
feet,  and  Kilauea,  the  greatest  tourist 
attraction,  center  of  Hawii  National 
Park,  is  4,090  feet  high.  Mauna  Loa 
erupts  on  an  average  between  four 
and  six  years,  and  it  is  the  mountain 
that  sends  its  flows  across  ranches 
and  deserts  into  the  sea. 

Madame  Pele,  fire  goddess,  legen- 
dary figure  in  Hawaiian  mythology, 
resides  in  Kilauea,  and  her  special 
apartment  is  Halemaumau,  Kilauea's 
fire  pit.  Halemaumau,  means, 
"House  of  Everlasting  Fire."  The 
distance  from  Hilo  to  Kilauea,  is  35 
miles,  and  to  the  top  of  Mauna  Loa, 
about  60  miles.  Kilauea,  erupted  con- 
tinuously for  a  number  of  years  about 
the  time  of  the  World  War  1,  all  ac- 
tivity ending  in  a  gigantic  explosion 
in  1924.  Since  then  there  have  been  a 
few  brief  outbreaks,  the  last  being  in 
1934. 


Hawaii's  famous  Volcano  House  is 
located  on  the  rim  of  Kilauea.  Sur- 
rounding it  are  the  justly  celebrated 
tree  ferns,  millions  of  them,  a  veri- 
table  jungle. 

Sugar  culture  is  the  main  industry, 
centering  along  the  Hamakua  coast 
jSLJid  the  northern  section  of  the  is- 
land, which  is  the  oldest  geologically. 
Mauna  Kea,  highest  spot  between 
Alaska  and  New  Guinea,  and  between 
the  High  Sieras  in  California  and  the 
Philippines,  has  an  elevation  of  13,- 
784  feet.  Believe  it  or  not,  skiing  is 
a  favorite  sport  near  the  summit,  a 
spot  nearly  always  covered  with  snow. 

On  the  western  side  of  the  island  is 
the  Kona  coast,  home  of  coffee,  cattle 
ranches  and  extensive  kona  forests. 
Down  by  the  sea  are  many  villages, 
where  Hawaiians  live  in  primitive 
fashion,  but  not  in  grass  hunts,  The 
famed  Parker  ranch,  spreading  from 
the  sea  up  the  slopes  of  Mauna  Kear 
embracing  about  400,000  acres,  is  one 
of  the  largest  ranches  in  the  United 
States. 

From  Hawaii  we  hop  to  Maui,  the 
Valley  island,  where  we  find  sugar 
again  in  the  ascendancy.  Pineapple 
also  is  a  big  industry  and  once  again 
ranching  comes  to  the  fore.  The  larg- 
est town  is  Wailuku,  and  the  oldest 
is  Lahaina,  home  of  the  early  mission- 
aries. Rising  above  the  plains  is  stu- 
pendous Haleakala,  largest  dormant 
crater  in  the  world — a  crater  with  an 
area  of  19  square  miles  large  enough 
to  swallow  New  York  City  and  have 
room  enough  left  for  a  part  of  Chica- 
go. Haleakala  has  an  elevation  of  10,- 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


025  feet,  and  is  a  part  of  Hawaii  Na- 
tional Park.  The  island  is  70  miles 
from  Honolulu. 

In  passing  we  take  a  look  at  Ka- 
iioolawe,  45  square  miles  of  desolation, 
but  for  years  caressed  as  a  ranch, 
with  one  lone  inhabitant — the  care- 
taker. More  recently  the  army  and 
navy  have  been  angling  for  the  island 
to  be  used  as  an  artillery  and  bombing 
range. 

Near  both  Kahoolawe  and  Maui  is 
the  island  of  Manai.  Until  about  15 
years  ago  it  was  a  windswept  ranch. 
Then  it  was  purchased  by  the  Hawai- 
ian Pineapple  company  and  converted 
into  the  most  productive  pineapple 
plantation  in  the  world.  Its  area  is 
141  square  miles.  Its  purchase  from 
the  Baldwin  interests  on  Maui  was 
engineered  by  James  D.  Dole,  now 
chairman  of  the  board,  and  father  of 
the  pineapple  canning  industry  in  Ha- 
waii. The  company  spent  millions  in 
this  development. 

Completing  the  triangle  around 
Lahaina  Roadstead,  where  the  Unit- 
ed States  fleet  spends  much  of  its 
time,  is  the  island  of  Molokai,  realm 
of  ranches,  pineapple  and  forests  in 
the  uplands.  On  a  remote  peninsula, 
bounded  on  one  side  by  angry  break- 
ers of  the  Pacific,  and  on  the  other  by 
a  mighty  cliff,  is  the  Kalaupapa  leper 
settlement.  Molokai's  area  is  260 
square  miles. 

We  have  already  described  to  a 
certain  extent  the  island  of  Oahu, 
home  of  Honolulu.  Beyond  the  city 
limits  are  sugar  plantations,  and  on 
the  inland  plateau  are  vast  pineapple 
fields.  Six  miles  from  Honolulu  is 
the  celebrated  Pali  precipice,  the 
islands  most  spectacular  scenic  at- 
traction. 


Kauai,  the  Garden  island,  is  90  miles 
north  of  Honolulu,  dominated  by  sugar 
plantations,  with  some  pineapple.  It 
also  is  a  wooded  domain  in  the  upper 
reaches.  Mount  Waialeale  on  this  is- 
land is  claimed  by  some  as  the  wettest 
spot  in  the  world,  with  a  rainfall 
sometimes  totaling  as  much  as  600 
inches.  Captain  James  Cook,  discoverer 
of  the  islands,  landed  here  in  January, 
1778.  It  is  on  Kauai  that  one  finds 
evidences  of  a  prehistoric  race  in  the 
form  of  a  well  preserved  irrigation 
system. 

Kauai  offers  to  tourists  its  Waimea 
canyon,  described  as  a  miniature 
Grand  Canyon;  also  Barking  Sands, 
a  phenomenon  that  growls  when  one 
walks  across  the  sand  hillocks. 

A  few  miles  to  the  north  and  west 
is  Niihau,  72  square  miles  of  pri- 
vate estate,  owned  by  the  Robinson 
family.  It  is  a  ranch,  and  the  kapu 
or  keep  out  sign  is  always  up.  No 
one  goes  there  except  on  special  in- 
vitation by  the  owners.  I  have  the 
distinction  of  being  the  only  news- 
man ever  to  visit  Niihau  a  trip  made 
possible  some  years  ago  through  the 
friendship  of  Lawrence  M.  Judd,  then 
governor  of  Hawaii.  I  was  a  member 
of  his  official  party.  There  are  no  auto- 
mobiles, radios,  dogs,  police,  paved 
roads,  or  any  twentieth  century  gad- 
gets on  the  island,  except  what  one 
may  find  in  the  ranch  house.  Niihau 
is  the  home  of  Arabian  horses,  thous- 
ands of  sheep,  tens  of  thousands  of 
turkeys,  and  a  population  of  160  pure- 
bred,  unmixed    Hawaiians. 

And  this  ends  our  sketchy  series  of 
Uncle  Sam's  most  important  defense 
outDost.     Aloha. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE 

(Catawba  News-Enterprise) 


There's  an  old  saying,  "Necessity 
is  the  mother  of  invention." 

At  the  beginning  of  World  War 
No.  1  the  United  States  found  that 
it  did  not  have  a  single  fast  dye  ex- 
cept those  imported  from  other  coun- 
tries— mainly  Germany.  When  war 
was  declared  on  Germany  many  began 
to  wonder  just  what  we  would  do 
without  Germany's  dyes.  Some  were 
so  skeptical  as  to  believe  that  the 
cotton  and  rayon  industry  would  be- 
come extinct  for  lack  of  proper  dyes, 
and  some  women  even  went  so  far 
as  to  picture  themselves  dressed  in 
clothing  that  had  faded  as  a  result 
of  the  lack  of  fast  dyes. 

Today,  twenty-odd  years  later,  the 
United  States  ranks  at  the  top  in  the 
number  of  fast  dyes  produced  as  a 
result  of  chemical  experiment.  We 
no  longer  depend  on  Germany,  or  any 
other  country  for  our  dye  products, 
but  we  have  advanced  so  far  that  we 
are  exporting  them  to  other  countries. 
This  was  a  case  where  necessity  re- 
sulted in  the  manufacture  of  the  pro- 
duct. 

At  the  present  time  our  country  is 
faced  with  a  problem  of  silk  shortage, 
and  one  that  will  affect  North  Caro- 
lina, and  Catawba  county  industries 
more  than  any  other  section  of  the 
country.  As  a  matter  of  fact  the  effect 


on  North  Carolina  will  be  almost  as 
much  as  on  the  combined  other  47 
states. 

For  years  we  have  been  depending 
on  Japanese  silk,  and  now  that  silk  is 
being  held  under  the  Presidential 
"freeze,"  many  are  wondering  what 
the  final  outcome  will  be.  Here  in 
Newton  it  may  mean  that  four  or 
five  hundred  employees  will  lose  their 
jobs.  Coupled  with  this  is  the  fact 
that  thousands  and  thousands  of  dol- 
lars have  been  invested  in  machines 
used  in  the  manufacture  of  silk. 

The  News-Enterprise  agrees  with 
Governor  Broughton  in  his  efforts  to 
get  the  priorities  board  to  take  note 
of  the  Tar  Heel  Manufacturers'  pre- 
dicament to  the  end  that  adjustments 
may  be  made.  As  Governor  Brough- 
ton pointed  out  twenty  thousand  of  the 
35,000  bales  of  silk  are  in  North  Caro- 
lina. 

If  the  occasion  should  necessitate 
it,  the  Nation  and  North  Carolina 
will  be  able  to  find  a  substitute  for 
silk,  the  same  as  was  done  with  dyes 
back  in  1916-17,  but  until  a  suitable 
substitute  can  be  found  it  seems  only 
fair  that  some  kind  of  consideration 
should  be  given  North  Carolina  manu- 
facturers and  workers  connected  with 
the  silk  industry. 


Eat  three  meals  a  day,  say  your  prayers,  be  courteous  to 
your  creditors.  Keep  your  digestion  good,  exercise,  go  slow 
and  easy.  Maybe  there  are  some  other  things  that  your  special 
case  requires  to  make  you  happy,  but  these,  I  reckon,  will  give 
you  a  good  life. — Abraham  Lincoln. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


TC  FOR  UNCLE  SAB 

(Selected) 


Now  that  Mr.  Ickes  has  found  that 
gasoline  must  be  conserved  in  the 
East  because  of  a  shortage  of  trans- 
portation facilities,  we're  learning  a 
lot  about  gasoline  consumption,  which 
many  of  us  haven't  known  before. 

We've  always  realized  that  it  took 
more  gasoline  to  go  70  miles  per  hour 
than  to  go  40  miles  an  hour,  but  with 
a  big  tankful  of  gasoline  in  the  car 
we're  apt  not  to  think  much  about  it. 
If  we're  in  a  hurry  and  if  the  road  is 
one  of  those  big  highways  that  in- 
vites speed,  we  haven't  worried  much 
about  losing  a  few  extra  ounces  of 
gasoline. 

But  when  we  are  told  that  we  use 
56  per  cent  more  gasoline  when  driving 
70  miles  an  hour  than  when  only  going 
40  miles  an  hour,  that's  something 
worth  thinking  about.  That  means 
for  each  dollar  we  spend  for  gasoline, 
we're  paying  56  cents  additional  for 
the  pleasure  of  speeding — and  to  a  lot 
of  us  it  isn't  worth  that. 

It  is  quite  possible  that  speed  laws 
■will  be  more  strictly  enforced  than 
ever  before  in  the  East  in  order  to 
cut  down  our  consumption  of  gaso- 
line. It  is  also  probable  that  we  will 
be    taught    to    consider    speeding    un- 


patriotic. But  whatever  means  are 
used  to  educate  us  to  slow  down  and 
save  gasoline,  most  of  us  won't  ob- 
ject too  vehemently  when  we  realize 
that  it  also  means  a  substantial  sav- 
ing to  our  pocketbooks. 

It  is  estimated  that  private  pass- 
enger cars  in  this  country  travel 
about  500  billion  miles  a  year  and 
consume  over  30  billion  gallons  of 
gasoline.  Even  a  10  per  cent  cut  in 
consumption,  due  to  less  speed,  would 
mean  a  saving  of  3  billion  gallons — 
which  is  more  than  enough  to  take 
care  of  the  problem  which  is  now  one 
of  Mr.  Ickes'  major  worries. 

Gasoline  prices  are  apt  to  increase. 
New  taxes  on  gasoline  may  cause  an 
additional  boost  in  the  price.  But  we 
can  offset  these  increases,  so  far  as 
our  expenditure  for  gasoline  is  con- 
cerned, if  we  go  slower  as  prices  go 
higher. 

The  chief  objection  to  speed  always 
has  been  from  the  danger  viewpoint. 
Speed  is  the  leading  cause  of  accidents. 
This  new  incentive  to  stop  speeding 
may,  in  addition  to  aiding  the  gaso- 
line problem,  also  result  in  the  saving 
of  many  lives. 


There  is  no  greater  every-day  virtue  than  cheerfulness.  This 
quality  in  man  is  like  sunshine  to  the  day,  or  gentle  renewing 
moisture  to  parched  herbs.  The  light  of  a  cheerful  face  diffuses 
itself,  and  communicates  the  happy  spirit  that  inspires  it.  The 
sourest  temper  must  sweeten  in  the  atmosphere  of  continuous 
good  nature. — Carlyle. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


BAWN 

(Richmond  Times-Dispatch) 


Why  don't  these  upstarts  from 
Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania  and 
North  Carolina  stay  in  their  places? 
First  we  have  the  claim  from  the 
Bay  State  Development  and  Indus- 
trial commission  that  Massachusetts 
is  "where  America  was  born,"  and 
then  along'  comes  Pennsylvania,  and 
advertises  itself  as  "the  birth  state 
of  the  nation."  Not  to  be  outdone, 
North  Carolin's  Conservation  and 
Development  commission  promul- 
gates the  thesis  that  Tarheelia  is 
"the      birthplace      of      the      nation." 

This  last  was  too  much  for  even 
Dr.  C.  C.  Crittenden,  secretary  of 
the  North  Carolina  Historical  so- 
ciety, who  advised  the  North  Caro- 
lina comission  lately,  with  admir- 
able understatement,  that  the  claim 
"might  be  open  to  some  question." 
Yet  Josh  Home,  chairman  of  the 
North  Carolina  commission,  goes  on 
honking  that  state's  horn  in  manner 
aforesaid. 

All  of  us  have  heard  the  Carolin- 
ian wheeze  of  some  years  back  which 
describes  North  Carolina  as  "first 
at  Bethel,  farthest  to  the  front  at 
Gettysburg,  and  last  at  Appamatt- 
ox."  We  understand  that  none  of  the 
three  claims  is  justified.  However, 
they  are  probably  just  as  well-foun- 
ded as  the  latest  piece  of  shame- 
lessness   south   of  the   border. 

There  was  a  time  when  that 
"valley  of  humiliation"  was  ad- 
equately respectful  in  the  presence 
of    its    upper    and    neither   neighbors, 


but,  alas,  in  these  days,  when  all 
values  have  been  destroyed  and  the 
bottom  rails  are  becoming  the  top 
rails  nearly  everywhere,  we  can  ex- 
pect such  uncouth  and  bumptious 
behavior.  North  Carolina  "the  birth- 
place of  the  nation!"  Its  no  worse 
than  the  Massachusetts  and  Penn- 
sylvania pretension  in  this  con- 
nection, but  it's  bad  enough.  If  the 
Bay  state  is  going  to  base  its  claims 
partly  on  the  argumnt  that  Lief 
Ericsson  landed  there  some  six  cen- 
turies before  Jamestown  there  would 
seem  to  be  no  reason  why  Tarheelia 
shouldn't  point  with  pride  to  the  Lost 
Colony  of  Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  which 
left  hardly  any  more  traces  than  the 
Norseman  did.  And  if  Massachusetts 
also  cites  the  pilgrims,  Lexington  and 
Concord,  in  substantiation  of  its  al- 
legation, why  shouldn't  Pennsyl- 
vania haul  off  and  pronounce  its- 
self  the  nation's  cradle,  in  view  of 
the  fact  that  the  constitutional  con- 
vention met  in  Philadelphia  in  1787? 
Each  of  these  claims  is  almost 
equally  absurd,  of  course,  when  placed 
beside  the  indisputible,  iron-clad, 
triple-plated,  copper-riveted,  24-karat 
fact  that  Virgina  is  the  one  and  on- 
ly cradle  of  the  republic.  Why  bother 
to  prove  what  every  Virginian  knows 
is  true,  when  nobody  else  matteis 
anyway?  Parvenus  from  such  states' 
as  Massachusetts,  Pennsylvania  and 
North  Carolina  please  take  note: 
This  nation  was  bawn   heah! 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


Although  the  extended  period  of 
-wet  weather  will  not  be  conducive  to 
the  development  of  grapes,  our  hor- 
ticulturist has  been  sending  in  quanti- 
ties and  varieties  of  excellent  grapes. 
One  bunch  picked  out  at  random, 
weighed  exactly  one  pound.  The  grape 
vines  have  been  infested  by  insects 
known  as  "hoppers,"  which  has  cur- 
tailed the  yield  somewhat.  We  know 
of  no  antidote  for  the  destruction  of 
these  pests  and  they  are  still  at  work 
on  the  vines. 


The  idea  was  conceived  to  use  the 
reapers  in  cutting  this  grass,  and 
binding  it  in  order  that  it  might  more 
more  easily  be  handled  as  it  was  cut 
and  made  into  ensilage.  This  shredded 
grass  is  mixed  with  molasses  as  it  is 
placed  in  the  silo,  thus  causing  ferm- 
entation. We  hope  this  experiment 
turns  out  as  expected.  If  it  proves 
satisfactory,  we  will  never  have  a 
shortage  of  material  for  making  fine 
ensilage. 


By  reason  of  having  made  good 
records  during  their  stay  at  the  School, 
eighty -five  boys  have  been  allowed 
to  leave  on  conditional  release  since 
July  1st.  This  is  the  largest  number 
of  boys  that  has  ever  been  permitted 
to  leave  the  institution  in  such  a 
short  time.  The  intake  has  not  been 
anything  like  equal  to  the  number  of 
boys  released,  hence  our  cottage  en- 
rollment is  lower  now  than  it  has 
been  in  several  years.  We  are  al- 
ways glad  to  be  able  to  send  the  boys 
home  when  they  have  earned  their 
i-elease. 


A  new  experiment  at  the  School  is 
now  being  tried  out.  The  rainy  sea- 
son which  lasted  almost  the  entire 
month  of  July,  caused  a  growth  of 
Johnson  grass  almost  inconceivable. 
In  many  places  it  attained  a  height 
of  six  feet,  and  our  fields  are  practi- 
cally covered  with  it,  especially  those 
in  the  section  known  as  the  Kennedy 
farm: 


Kester  Sutphin,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  9,  who  left  the  School  about 
nine  years  ago,  called  on  us  last 
Tuesday  evening.  He  informed  us  that 
he  had  served  one  term  of  enlistment 
in  the  United  States  Army  since  leav- 
ing us,  and  for  the  past  five  years  has 
been  driving  a  large  transfer  truck 
for  the  R.  P.  Thomas  Company,  Mar- 
tinsville, Va.  This  young  man,  now 
a  little  more  than  twenty-one  years 
old,  is  married  and  has  a  son  three 
months  old.  He  stated  that  he  had 
been  getting  along  very  fine  since 
leaving  the  School  and  expressed  his 
appreciation  for  the  training  received 
here.  He  was  on  his  way  back  to  Mar- 
tinsville, hauling  a  load  from  Atlanta, 
and  did  not  have  much  time  to  stay. 
Upon  hearing  of  the  many  changes 
and  improvements  made  at  the  School, 
he  said  that  on  his  next  trip  through 
this  section  he  would  try  to  take  time 
to  stop  and  look  over  the  place. 


The   boys    have   really    enjoyed    the 
swimming-pool  during  the  hot  weath- 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


er.  It  is  a  great  joy  to  have  an  op- 
portunity to  plunge  into  the  cool  water 
after  having  worked  in  the  fields  all 
day.  While  we  do  not  know  just 
what  effect  this  effusion  of  enjoyment 
might  have  on  animals,  it  has  been 
interesting  to  watch  our  cows  head 
straight  for  the  lake  near  the  dairy 
bain  as  they  come  up  from  the  pas- 
ture each  afternoon.  As  these  cows, 
more  than  eighty  in  number,  come  up 
the  lane,  they  may  be  seen  making 
their  way  toward  the  lake,  and  in 
a  very  short  time  practically  the 
entire  herd  will  be  almost  submerged 
in  the  water.  They  seem  to  obtain 
real  satisfaction  in  the  water  for  on 
several  occasions,  as  we  watched  the 
dairy  boys  trying  to  get  them  back 
to  the  barn,  most  of  them  were  very 
reluctant  to  leave  this  cool  spot. 

We  are  still  wondering  whether 
enthusiasm  and  enjoyment  of  good, 
cool  water  during  these  hot  days,  has 
been  transmitted  by  the  boys  or  whe- 
ther it  just  comes  natural  to  cows  to 
get  into  the  water  whenever  the  op- 
portunity  presents   itself. 


Rev.  E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the 
First  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  sei-vice  at  the  School  last 
Sunday  afternoon.  For  the  Scripture 
Lesson  he  read  part  of  the  116th 
Psalm,  and  he  talked  to  the  boys  on 
the  kind  of  lives  people  are  living 
today. 

At  the  present  time,  said  the  speak- 
er, all  hardships  are  here  in  this 
world,  and  they  must  be  met  in  the 
right  way  by  those  who  would  go  to 
heaven.  The  theory  that  a  man  has 
to  get  old  before  he  has  hardships 
is  not  true,  for  a  young  man  or  a 
young  woman  has  his  or  her  portion 


of  the  trials  and  troubles  of  the  world. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  said  that  he 
would  rather  see  a  boy  get  ready  to 
live  when  he  is  twelve  years  old  than 
to  see  a  man  wait  until  he  is  forty. 
The  main  problem  of  life  is  whether 
or  not  one  has  borne  the  burden.  The 
question  is  not  necessarily  whether 
we  live  or  not,  but  how  we  live.  He 
further  stated  that  there  are  three 
unfailing  rules  in  life,  as  follows:  (1) 
Appropriation;  (2)  Formation;  (3) 
Donation. 

Appropriation,  said  the  speaker, 
is  to  receive  or  take  what  is  offered. 
The  first  thing  we  do  in  life  is  to 
breathe  air  into  our  lungs.  Because 
we  have  received  the  good  things  in 
life,  we  have  been  able  to  live.  Unless 
a  rose  bush  planted  in  the  yard  has 
water  and  sunshine  it  cannot  live. 
The  first  lesson  in  life,  regardless  of 
whether  it  be  a  man,  plant  or  animal, 
is  to  receive.  The  Psalmist  said,  "111 
take  the  cup  of  salvation."  If  a  boy 
in  school  does  not  take  the  courses 
offered  he  will  not  be  able  to  grow  as 
a  student.  We  are  commanded  in 
Proverbs  to  "take  hold  of  things,"' 
and  in  another  section  of  the  Bible 
we  read  of  receiving  talents  and  goods. 
In  order  to  live  the  right  kind  of  lives 
we  must  receive  goods,  instruction, 
strength  and  the  cup  of  salvation  that 
God    has   offered   us. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  then  said  that 
formation  means  not  only  taking  the 
things  that  are  offered  us,  but  we 
must  make  something  out  of  what  is 
offered.  The  trainer  who  teaches  and 
trains  the  race  horses  of  Kentucky 
teaches  them  how  to  pay  attention 
to  the  bridle-bit,  to  the  pressure  of 
his  legs  on  his  side  when  he  is  put  on 
the  track.  That  teaching  is  in  vain 
unless  the  horse  has  made  use  of  the 
food,  air,  sunshine  and  rest  that  was 


THE  UPLIFT 


on 


offered.  So  it  is  with  human  beings. 
We  must  take  the  things  that  God 
has  offered  us  and  appropriate  them. 
He  then  told  the  story  of  a  little  boy, 
born  about  sixty  years  ago.  The  lad 
did  not  know  that  he  had  a  good  voice, 
but  a  music  teacher  heard  him  one 
morning  as  he  sold  his  magazines  on 
the  street  and  asked  him  to  come  to 
his  home.  That  boy  was  Enrico  Caru- 
so, one  of  the  greatest  tenor  singers 
the  world  has  ever  known.  That  boy 
had  to  train  his  voice  before  he  at- 
tained international  fame.  The  only 
reason  that  some  of  us  do  not  get 
anywhere  in  life  is  because  we  do 
not  appropriate  what  God  has  given 
us,  continued  the  speaker,  and  he 
urged  the  boys  to  try  to  develop  them- 
selves into  the  finest  kind  of  boys  by 
appropriating  the  things  offered 
them. 

Donation,   said   Rev.   Mr.   Summers, 
means  to  be  helpful.  The  thing   that 


will  determine  how  to  live  is  how  we 
give.  We  can  make  our  choice  in  life. 
The  decision  as  to  whether  our  lives 
shall  be  useful  or  worthless  is  en- 
tirely up  to  us.  A  live  wire  is  one  that 
gives  out  electricity,  directing  great 
power  to  the  places  where  it  will  do 
the  most  good.  A  worthwhile  life  is 
one  that  gives.  The  real  test  of  life 
is  what  we  can  give  to  the  world  that 
will  make  it  a  better  place  in  which 
to  live.  A  boy  has  the  ability  to  give 
a  good  mind,  truth,  honesty  and 
strength.  In  this  great  race  of  life 
it  takes  strength  to  win  and  the  boy 
who  wins  will  be  the  one  who  appro- 
priates   God's   good   gifts. 

In  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Summers 
stated  that  one  of  the  saddest  pictures 
in  life  was  to  see  anybody  who  was  not 
willing  to  give  something  for  the  bene- 
fit of  his  fellow  men.  The  real  test  of 
life  is  what  we  give  to  the  world  by 
right  living.  We  live  only  as  we  give. 


"Strange  we  never  prize  the  music 
Till  the  sweet- voiced  bird  has  flown. 
Strange  that  we  should  slight  the  violets 
Till  the  lovely  flowers  are  gone. 
Strange  that  summer's  skies  and  sunshine 
Never  seem  one-half  so  fair, 
As  when  winter's  snowy  pinions 
Shake  the  white  down  in  the  air/' 


—Mary  Riley  Smith 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  August  10,   1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Clarence    Bell 
Edward   Moore 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
Charles   Wooton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

Charles    Browning 
Lloyd   Callahan 
Everett    Case 
William  Cook 
Ralph    Harris 
Carl    Hooker 
Joseph    Howard 
A.    B.    Hoyle 
Leonard    Robinson 
Kenneth   Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John    Bailey 
Grover    Beaver 
Robert    Coleman 
Jerry    Jenkins 
Otis    McCall 
Robert  Quick 
William  T.  Smith 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
James  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver 
Paul    Briggs 
Eugene    Cline 
Leo    Hamilton 
Donald    Hobbs 
Morris  Johnson 
Robert  Jones 
Woodrow  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore    Bowles 

Collett    Cantor 
Eugene  Kermon 

COTTAGE    NO,    6 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Henry    Butler 
Laney  Broome 
Hurley  Bell 
George     Green 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Peter    Harvell 
Carl    Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Edward    Overby 
Ernest    Overcafh 
Alex   Weathers 
Ervin    Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 
Thomas  Britt 
Jack    Hamilton 

COTTAGE   NO.   3 

David    Cunningham 
James    Davis 
Eugene    Dvson 
James   Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Daniel   Kilpatrick 
Grady    Kelly 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
Lloyd   Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Robert   Tidwell 
Horace    Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Roy    Barnett 
Delma  Gray 
Jack  Harward 
John  Lee 
Howard  Noland 
Robert  Stephens 
Jack  Warren 

COTTAGE   NO.    11 

William    Bennett 
Robert  Davis 
Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Henry    McGraw 
Samuel    Stewart 
Monroe   Searcy 
Canipe    Shoe 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Charles    Widener 
William    Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell    Almond 
Jack    Bright 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene    Hefner 
Tillman   Lyles 
Daniel    McPhail 
James    Puckett 
Simon  Quick 
Hercules    Rose 
Charles    Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse  Smith 
George    Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 
Eugene    Watts 
Roy    Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer 
Otha    Dennis 
Thomas    Fields 
Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
Charles    Metcalf 
Fred    Rhodes 
Ray    Smith 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John    Baker 
William  Butler 
Edward   Carter 


Robert   Deyton 
Henry    Ennis 
Audie  Farthing 
Henry    Glover 
John    Hamm 
William  Harding 
Marvin   King 
Feldman    Lane 
William  Lane 
Roy     Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 
John  Maples 
Glenn   McCall 
Norvell  Murphy 
James    Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles  Steepleton 
J.   C.   Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.  lii 

Ray    Bayne 
William  Barrier 
James   Ledford 
Paul    Morris 
Marvin   Pennell 
Basil  Wetherington 
Bennie   Wilhelm 
William   Whittington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank  Chavis 
Cecir   Jacobs 
Leroy   Lowry 
John  T.  Lowry 
Louis   Stafford 


Affliction  comes  to  us  all  not  to  make  us  sad,  but  sober ;  not  to 
make  us  sorry,  but  wise;  not  to  make  us  despondent,  but  its 
darkness  to  refresh  us,  as  the  night  refreshes  the  day;  not  to 
impoverish,  but  to  enrich  us,  as  the  plow  enriches  the  field; 
to  multiply  our  joy,  as  the  seed,  by  planting,  is  multiplied  a 
thousand-fold. — Henry  Ward  Beecher. 


nu~  - 


(c)  Carolina  Collection 
U.  N.  C.  Library 


the  UPLIFT 

VOL.  XXIX  CONCORD  N.  C  ,  AUGUST  23,  1941  No    34 


* 


* 

I  EDUCATION  f 

I*  I  think  that  I  would  rather  teach  a  child 

|*  The  joys  of  kindness  than  long  hours  to  spend     % 

%  Poring  o'er  multiple  and  dividend ;  * 

*  How  different  natures  may  be  reconciled 

*  Rather  than  just  how  cost  accounts  are  filed;  * 
f  How  to  live  bravely  to  its  end  % 
%  Rather  than  how  one  fortress  to  defend,  % 
|*  Or  how  gold  coins  once  gathered  can  be  piled.  * 
►♦♦  x 
►>  There  is  an  education  of  the  mind  »> 

*  Which  all  require  and  parents  early  start,  t> 
*|  But  there  is  training  of  a  nobler  kind 
*■  And  that's  education  of  the  heart. 
%  Lessons  that  are  most  difficult  to  give 
%  Are  faith  and  courage  and  the  way  to  live 

$  — Edgar  A.  Guest 


* 


* 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

FIRST  CLASSICAL  SCHOOL  AND  THE  FIRST 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY  IN  STATE  AT  EDENTON 

By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson  8 

DICK  REYNOLDS                                                      By  Robert  Erwin  14 

"OLD  STONE  HOUSE"  RESTORATION  TALKED  AT 

BROWN-FISHER  MEETING           (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  17 

COLUMN  RIGHT                                               By  Berta  Lee  Grafton  19 

YOUTH  AT  ITS  BEST                                By  Rev.  Bruce  H.  Price  24 

THE  BEST  WAY   (The  Orphan's  Friend  and  Masonic  Journal)  25 

MAKING  A  BETTER  WORLD                             (Baptist  Courier)  27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the  Tear,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the  Post   Office  at  Concord,   N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.  COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  LIFE  IS  THE  BEST  SERMON 

Once  St.  Francis  said  to  a  monk  of  his  own  order,  "Brother,  let  us  go  down 
to  the  town  and  preach."  The  young  man  was  delighted  to  be  the  chosen  com- 
panion of  St.  Francis  on  a  preaching  expedition.  And  they  passed  through  all 
the  principal  streets  and  down  the  byways  and  alleys  and  out  through  the 
suburbs,  and  so  again  to  the  gates  of  the  monastery.  Not  a  word  had  been  spok- 
en. The  young  man  said,  "You  have  forgotten,  Father,  that  we  went  down  to 
the  town  to  preach." 

"My  son,"  said  St.  Francis,  "we  hav-e  preached.  We  were  preaching  while 
we  were  walking.  We  have  been  seen  by  many.  Our  behavior  has  been  close- 
ly watched.  It  was  thus  we  preached  our  morning  sermon.  It  is  no  use,  my  son, 
walking  anywhere  to  preach  unless  you  preach  as  you  walk." 

The  transformed  life  preaches  Christ  as  it  walks.  It  expresses  him  in  char- 
acter. For  there  is  no  earthly  substitute.  A  shabby  and  inconsistent  life  ne- 
gates the  gospel. — F.  C.  Feezor,  in  Baptist  Record. 


ROOSEVELT-CHURCHILL  EIGHT  POINTS 

We  have  been  told  by  a  radio  commentator  that  the  month  of 
August  marks  the  dates  of  many  outstanding  historical  events.  He 
tells  us  that  it  was  August  6th,  1863  when  President  Lincoln  signed 
the  Emancipation  Proclamation,  it  was  August  13,  1898  when  Ad- 
miral Dewey  unfurled  Old  Glory  over  the  Phillipine  Islands  and  Au- 
gust 23,  1918  when  President  Wilson,  the  World  War  President, 
through  Congress  declared  war  against  Germany  and  it  is  this 
month,  the  exact  date  of  meeting  not  known,  that  President  Frank- 
lin D.  Roosevelt  and  Prime  Minister  Churchill  of  England  met  at 
some  point  on  the  Atlantic  coast  to  colaborate  over  the  menace  of 
war  conditions  and  to  the  best  of  their  spiritual,  mental  and  physi- 
cal ability  bring  about  peace  for  the  world.  Knowing  conditions  in 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

the  war  zones  of  Europe  only  through  the  commentators  and  re- 
ports in  the  press,  we  feel  that  the  task  of  appeasement  is  a  most 
stupenduous  one.  To  bridge  the  chasms  in  family  misunderstand- 
ings, political  issues  or  civil  affairs  demands  the  finest  diplomacy. 
In  issues  of  every  nature  "might  never  makes  right"  and  it  requires 
the  calm  and  deliberate  person  with  an  understanding  mind  and 
charitable  spirit  to  work  out  an  equitable  adjustment  to  all  con- 
cerned. We  give  here  the  tangible  results  of  the  meeting  of  Presi- 
dent Roosevelt  and  Prime  Minister  Churchill,  the  eight  post  war 
points,  expressing  the  desire  of  two  of  the  world's  noble,  Christian 
Statesmen. 

First — These  countries  seek  no  material  aggrandizement,  ter- 
ritorial or  otherwise.  They  desire  to  see  no  territorial  changes 
which  do  not  accord  with  the  will  of  the  people. 

Second — They  will  respect  the  right  of  all  peoples  to  choose 
the  form  of  government  under  which  they  will  live. 

Third — They  wish  to  see  sovereign  rights  restored  to  all 
those  people  who  have  been  deprived  of  them  through  the  ag- 
gression of  other  nations. 

Fourth — They  will  endeavor  with  respect  to  their  existing  ob- 
ligations, to  further  the  enjoyment  of  all  states,  great  or  small, 
victor  or  vanquished,  of  access  on  equal  terms  to  the  resources 
and  raw  materials  which  are  needed  for  economic  prosperity. 

Fifth — They  desire  to  bring  about  the  greatest  collaboration 
between  all  nations  in  the  economic  field  with  the  object  of 
bringing  about  for  all  improved  standards  of  living  and  labor 
with  full  social  security  for  all. 

Sixth — After  the  final  destruction  of  the  Nazi  tyranny,  they 
hope  to  see  established  a  peace  which  will  afford  to  all  nations 
the  means  of  dwelling  in  safety  inside  their  own  boundaries 
and  which  will  afford  the  assurance  that  all  the  men  in  all  the 
lands  may  live  out  their  lives  in  freedom  from  fear  and  want. 
Such  a  peace  would  enable  all  men  to  traverse  the  high  seas  and 
oceans  without  hidrance. 

Seventh — They  believe  that  all  the  nations  of  the  world,  for 
spiritual  as  well  as  realastic  reasons,  must  come  to  the  abandon- 
ment of  the  use  of  force  of  settling  differences,  since  there  is  no 
peace,  if  land,  sea  and  air  armanments  continue  to  be  used  by 
nations  which  threaten  aggression  outside  their  frontiers. 

Eight — They  believe,  pending  the  establishment  of  a  wider 
system  of  general  security,  that  the  disarmament  of  all  aggress- 
or nations  is  essential.  They  will  likewise  aid  all  other  measures 
which  will  lighten  for  peace  loving  peoples  the  burden  of  arm- 
ament. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

THE  CANNERY 

Conservation  is  the  watchword  of  the  officials  of  the  Jackson 
Training  School.  We  are  now  in  the  midst  of  the  peach  season  and 
the  desire  of  Mr.  K.  H.  Walker,  who  supervises  canning  activities 
here,  is  to  conserve  all  of  the  peaches  by  canning  them  as  fast  as 
they  ripen.  The  peach  crop  this  year  has  exceeded  all  expectations, 
therefore,  the  store-room  will  have  a  larger  supply  of  home-grown 
and  home-canned  peaches  than  at  any  previous  year. 

The  cannery  is  now  one  of  the  busiest  places  at  the  School.  There 
are  from  fifty  to  sixty  boys  assisting  Mr.  Walker  in  this  special 
work.  The  canning  of  all  fruits  and  vegetables  that  are  grown  on 
the  farm  is  not  only  an  economic  saving  to  the  institution,  but  gives 
a  greater  variety  of  food  for  the  boys  during  the  winter  months.  The 
manager  of  the  cannery  reports  that  two  thousand  and  nine  hundred 
gallons  of  canned  peaches  have  been  placed  in  storage.  These  will 
prove  a  tasty  dessert  for  the  boys  next  winter. 

The  peach  crop  at  the  institution  was  a  bumper  one  this  year, 
supplying  not  only  the  needs  for  future  use,  but  fresh  peaches  in 
abundance  have  been  enjoyed  by  the  entire  personnel.  The  can- 
ery  has  been  in  full  swing  for  about  six  weeks.  This  project,  the 
conserving  of  fruits  and  vegetables,  teaches  a  lesson  in  thrift  by 
utilizing  the  fruits  of  the  field  and  storing  them  away  for  future 
emergencies.  Preparedness  helps  one  ride  the  turbulent  waves  of 
misfortune  with  greater  calmness  and  assurance  that  all  will  be 
well. 


A  GOOD  NEIGHBOR 

Many  years  ago  a  little  six-year-old  girl  was  taking  a  ride  with 
her  father.  They  came  to  a  lowly  village.  The  people  lived  in  shanties 
that  were  ugly  and  dirty.  There  were  no  places  for  children  to  play. 

"When  I  am  grown  up,"  the  little  girl  whispered  to  her  father, 
"I  am  going  to  live  in  a  big  house  right  next  door  to  poor  people,  and 
the  children  can  play  in  my  yard." 

The  little  girl  was  Jane  Addams.  When  she  grew  up  she  lived 
just  as  she  had  said,  in  a  big  house  in  a  very  poor  neighborhood, 
and  the  children  came  and  played  in  her  yard. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

When  Jane  Addams  was  a  young  woman,  she  found  a  friend, 
Ellen  Starr.  Her  friend  became  as  interested  in  Jane  Addams'  plan 
as  she  was  herself,  and  the  two  started  together.  They  found  an 
old  house  that  had  once  been  a  beautiful  mansion,  and  rented  part 
of  it  for  thirty  dollars  a  month.  It  had  been  built  by  a  man  named 
Hull,  and  so  they  called  it  Hull  House.  They  had  the  ceilings  and 
the  walls  plastered,  and  they  hung  new  paper  on  the  walls  to  make 
them  interesting.  The  woodwork  was  repainted  and  the  floors  polish- 
ed. Pictures  were  put  up,  and  Hull  House  began  to  look  like  a  home. 

There  were  many  foreigners  in  the  neighborhood,  and  all  were 
poor.  Both  the  men  and  the  women  worked  in  factories.  The  children 
played  in  the  streets,  for  the  rooms  in  the  tenement  houses  were 
small  and  few.  In  places  a  family  of  five  or  six  lived  in  one  small 
room. 

At  first  the  people  in  the  neighborhood  did  not  visit  Hull  House 
when  Jane  Addams  invited  them.  They  could  not  understand  why 
two  women  would  come  to  live  among  them,  so  they  were  suspicious. 
But  some  of  them  the  more  bold  soon  came,  and  then  others  followed. 
They  were  beginning  to  see  that  Jane  Addams  only  wanted  to  be  a 
good  neighbor.  Then  mothers  brought  their  babies  to  be  cared  for 
while  they  worked  in  the  factory.  They  came  for  help  when  they 
were  sick,  or  in  trouble.  On  cold  days  the  children  came  to  play  in 
the  large  rooms,  and  to  read  the  children's  books  Jane  Addams  had 
provided.  At  night  the  older  folks  came  to  read  and  talk  and  study. 

Jane  Addams'  friendly  house  was  known  to  people  in  many  lands. 
They  called  it  Hull  House,  but  the  Italian  women  in  the  neighborhood 
had  a  better  word  for  it.  They  called  it  "la  casa  di  Dio — the  House 
of  God."— Selected. 


OIL  AND  THE  FARMER 

The  following  article,  clipped  from  the  editorial  page  of  the  Mor- 
ganton  News-Herald,  is  most  interesting,  and  we  feel  that  a  little 
more  interest  can  be  added  to  this  information  concerning  the  value 
of  sheep-raising  by  calling  attention  to  some  of  the  cures  used  by 
our  grandmothers.  In  the  medicine  cabinets  in  old  homes  in  former 
years  was  always  found  a  cake  of  sheep  tallow,  used  profusely  when 
the  smaller  children  had  colds  or  croup.  The  youngsters  were  greased 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

from  head  to  foot  and  wrapped  in  flannel,  in  an  effort  to  prevent 
serious  developments. 

The  oil  industry,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  is  one  of  the  farm- 
er's best  and  most  reliable  customers. 

You  probably  don't  know  it — but  much  of  the  grease  that 
lubricates  America's  cars  and  other  machines  contains  tallow 
oil,  which  in  turn,  comes  from  sheep.  About  107,000,000  pounds 
of  tallow  oil  in  one  form  or  another  are  consumed  annually  by 
the  petroleum  industry.  That  requires  25,000,000  sheep. 

This  is  just  one  item  in  the  long  list  of  supplies  the  oil  indus- 
try buys  each  year  directly  from  agriculture.  To  it  must  be  add- 
ed lard  oil  from  pigs,  stearine  from  cattle  and  horses,  castor 
oil  from  the  castor  plant,  neat's-foot  oil  made  from  horns  and 
hooves,  milk,  fibreboard,  hair  felt,  leather,  cotton  fabrics,  wool 
products — and  dozens  of  others. 

The  petroleum  industry's  consumption  of  farm  products 
grows  steadily,  as  production  of  oil  and  lubricants  increases, 
and  as  new  technique  and  processes  are  developed.  And  millions 
of  dollars  thus  find  their  way  into  the  farmers'  pockets. 

So,  in  a  very  real  sense,  the  corner  service  station  is  a  dis- 
tributor of  farm  crops!  And  the  oil  industry  is  one  of  agricul- 
ture's biggest  cash  customers.  This  is  an  example  of  how 
American  industry  spreads  its  economic  benefits  throughout 
the  whole  country., 


THE   UPLIFT 


FIRST  CLASSICAL  SCHOOL  AND  THE 
FIRST  PUBLIC  LIBRARY  IN  STATE 


By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson 


The  town  of  Edenton,  for  the  charm 
and  quaintness  of  its  architecture, 
the  richness  of  its  associations,  the 
distinction  of  its  inhabitants,  is  one 
of  the  most  interesting  places  in  North 
Carolina. 

As  early  as  the  middle  of  the  seven- 
teenth century  there  was  a  considera- 
ble settlement  there,  which  was  known 
as  Chuwon  Precinct.  Little  more  than 
half  a  century  later  this  settlement, 
which  bore  the  several  names  of  the 
"Towne  in  Queen  Ann's  Creek,"  the 
"Towne  in  Mattercomock  Creek,"  and 
the  "Port  of  Roanoke,"  had  become  a 
borough  of  some  importance.  In  1710 
it  was  the  capital  of  the  colony  and 
the  seat  of  the  royal  governors. 

In  1729  the  satirical  William  Byrd 
in  his  "History  of  the  Dividing  Line" 
poked  fun  at  Edenton,  then  a  town 
of  forty  or  fifty  houses,  as  "the 
only  metropolis  in  the  Christian 
or  Mohammedan  world  where  there 
is  neither  church,  chapel,  mosque,  syn- 
agogue or  any  other  place  of  worship, 
of  any  sect  of  religion  whatsoever." 
At  this  very  time  the  commissioners 
for  building  the  second  church  in 
Edenton  had  in  hand  a  sum  of  six 
hundred  pounds;  but  the  church  was 
not  completed  until  16  years  later. 

In  appreciation  of  culture,  breadth 
of  view,  missionary  zeal,  and  as  pa- 
trons of  learning,  Edenton  boasts  the 
names  of  four  distinguished  figures 
in  colonial  days:  Eward  Mosely,  Cle- 
ment Hall,  Daniel  Earl,  and  Robert 
Smith. 


Edward  Mosely,  who  first  appeared 
in  public  life  in  the  Albemarle  region 
in  1705,  has  been  described  as  the 
"foremost  man  in  North  Carolina  for 
nearly  half  a  century."  He  made 
repeated  efforts  to  bring  suitable 
literature,  religious  and  educational, 
to  the  people  of  this  region.  In  1720 
and  again  in  1723  he  ordered  from  the 
Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel  in  Foreign  parts  books  to  the 
value  of  10  pounds,  which  he  planned 
to  loan  out  through  the  parish  of 
Chowan. 

These  books,  as  orderd  by  him, 
were  12  copies  of  the  book  of  com- 
mon prayer,  12  copies  each  of  the 
"Whole  duty  of  man,"  Dr.  Nicholl's 
paraphrase  on  the  Common  Prayer, 
and  Dr.  Horneck's  "Great  Law  of 
Consideration,"  together  with  Bishop 
Beveridge's  "Sermons  on  the  Use- 
fulness of  Common  Prayer,"  and 
"Such  like  help." 

Singularly  enough,  Moseley's  let- 
ters to  the  S.  P.  G.  in  England  were 
ignored ;  and  the  ordered  books  were 
never  sent,  possibly  because  Mose- 
ley's project  appeared  to  be  an  at- 
tempt at  usurpation  of  the  So- 
ciety's function.  Undiscouraged  by 
his  second  unsuccessful  attempt 
to  procure  needed  books  of  piety  for 
the  people,  Moseley  in  1723  presented 
76  volumes  acquired  from  various 
sources,  the  titles  fortunately  being 
preserved,  to  the  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospe'  to  go  "to 
wards    a    Provincial    Lib  ary    to    be 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


kept  in  Eden  ton,  the  Metropolis  of 
North   Carolina." 

These  books  comprised  23  folio 
volumes,  15  quartos,  and  38  octavos; 
and  were  chiefly  theological  in  char- 
acter, and  in  three  languages  other 
than  English:  Latin,  Greek,  and  He- 
brew. This  was  primarily  a  scholar's 
library,  and  on  that  acount  unsuited 
to  the  linguistic  capabilities  of  the 
average  citizen.  There  is  no  record  of 
its  acceptance  or  of  its  establishment 
as  a  public  library  in  Edenton. 

Edenton's  neglect  of  this  generous 
gift  by  a  great  public  spirited  citizen 
may  perhaps  be  attributable  to  the 
lack  of  popular  interest  at  this  early 
day  in  the  library  as  a  public  insti- 
tution. 

In  1782  Smith  Academy  was  char- 
tered by  the  Assembly  of  North  Car- 
olina. 

This  was  the  gift  of  Robert  Smith, 
a  lawyer  of  Edenton,  a  soldier  in  the 
Revolution  and  a  business  partner 
of  Joseph  Hewes.  Among  the  trus- 
tees were  James  Iredell,  Samuel 
Johnson,    and    Hugh    Williamson. 

The  General  Assembly  in  1785  gave 
to  the  academy  six  acres  of  the  Com- 
mon's land;  and  in  1807  by  legislative 
act  this  land  was  conveyed  to  the 
Edenton    Academy. 

It  is  not  believed  that  this  bequest 
was  carried  out,  so  far  as  the  estab- 
lishment of  an  academy  was  con- 
cerned. Robert  Smith  was  a  philan- 
thropist and  patron  of  learning,  who 
is  entitled  to  the  veneration  of  pos- 
terity. 

One  of  the  most  energetic  and 
sucessful  missionaries  who  ever  liv- 
ed or  traveled  in  North  Carolina  was 
the  Rev.  Clement  Hall,  a  native  of 
England,  who  in  November,  1774, 
arrived    in    North    Carolina    to    take 


charge ;  ,  as  itinerant  missionary,  of 
the  work  of  the  Established  Church 
of  England  in  Chowan,  Perquimans, 
Pasquotank,  and  Currituck  on  the 
north     side     of     Albemarle     Sound. 

The  first  book  by  a  native  author 
to  be  published  in  North  Carolina  is 
"A  Collection  of  Many  Christian  Ex- 
periences" (James  Davis,  New  Bern, 
1753) 
of  'ninety-three    words,    is    an    inter- 

This  pietistic  volume,  with  a  title 
of  ninety-three  words,  is  an  inter- 
esting devotional  work  and  useful 
religious  handbook,  containing  in- 
cidents and  anecdotes  of  religious  ex- 
perience, prayers,  Scriptural  inter- 
pretations and  texts  for  thanksgiving 
advice,  and  admonition. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
S.  P.  G.,  the  Rev.  Clement  Hall  on 
May  19,  1752  said  that  he  should  be 
glad  if  the  Society  would  send  a 
worthy  schoolmaster  to  Edenton. 
In  responce  to  this  appeal,  the  Rev. 
Daniel    Earl   was   sent   over  to   teach. 

Born  in  Brandon,  Munster  County, 
Ireland  he  came  of  a  family  of  prom- 
inence and  distinction.  He  was  said 
to  be  the  youngest  son  of  an  Irish 
nobleman;  and  one  of  his  ancestors,  it 
seems,  was  General  Earl,  Lord  Chief 
Justice  of  Ireland  in  the  reign  of 
Queen  Anne.  "In  early  life,"  observes 
Dr.  Dillard,  "he  was  an  officer  in  the 
British  Army,  but  his  marriage  with 
the  daughter  of  a  Church  official 
changed  the  whole  tenor  of  his  life, 
and  he  soon  resigned  his  commission 
to   take   holy   orders." 

After  becoming  a  clergyman  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  he  was  chosen  by 
the  S.  P.  G.  to  go  to  Edenton  as  school- 
master. On  September  19,  1756,  he 
was  licensed  by  the  Bishop  of  London 
and  four  days  later  received  passage 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


money  from  the  Society.  It  was  said 
that  he  was  first  sent  by  the  Bishop  of 
London  to  that  part  of  Virginia 
which    is    now    Gloucester   county. 

By  May  of  the  following-  year,  he 
was  teaching  in  Edenton;  for  on  May 
20,  1757,  the  Rev.  Everard  Hall  re- 
ported to  the  Secretary  of  the  S.  P.  G. 
that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Earl,  who  taught 
a  school  at  Edenton,  by  agreement 
with  his  employers  officiated  at  St. 
Paul's  Church  on  the  Sundays  he  him- 
self, the  rector  was  obliged  to  visit 
remote  chapels.  This  is  the  first  classi- 
cal school  for  boys  ever  taught  in 
North  Carolina. 

In  a  letter  to  the  Secretary  of  the 
S.  P.  G.,  May  30,  1757,  Governor 
Author  Dobbs  says  that  Daniel  Earl 
came  to  North  Carolina  "by  encour- 
agement from  Earl  Granville."  Evi- 
dently the  Rev.  Mr.  Earl  created  a 
favorable  impression  in  Virginia  as 
a  scholar  and  educator;  for  after  his 
removal  to  Edenton,  he  was  offered 
the  post  of  master  of  the  grammar 
school  of  the  College  of  William  and 
Mary,  at  Williamsburg,  Virginia;  but 
he  declined  the  offer. 

Before  coming  to  America,  Daniel 
Earl  was  married;  but  the  name  of 
his  first  wife  is  not  known  to  me. 
By  his  first  wife,  who  died  before 
his  departure  for  America,  he  had 
two  daughters;  but  as  they  were  quite 
small  when  he  left  for  America,  he 
committed  them  to  the  care  of  rela- 
tives in  the  Old  Country,  to  be  reared 
and    educated. 

On  first  coming  to  Chowan,  Mr. 
Earl  settled  some  15  miles  above 
Edenton  at  a  place  on  the  Chowan 
river;  and  named  his  residence  or 
plantation  Bandon,  after  his  native 
town  in  Ireland.  Not  long  after 
settling   in   Chowan,   he   was   married 


to  a  Welsh  lady,  Mrs,  Charity  Jones 
of  Smithfield,  Virginia;  and  of  this 
second  marriage  there  was  no  issue. 

As  soon  as  he  became  well  estab- 
lished in  his  new  home,  he  sent  to 
England  for  his  two  daughters.  One 
of  these  daughters,  Anne,  called  Nan- 
cy, later  on  assisted  him  in  his  teach- 
ing, and  was  never  married;  and  the 
other  daughter,  Elizabeth,  as  I  recall, 
was  married  to  Charles  Johnson,  who 
represented  Chowan  county  in  the 
State  Senate  1781-1784,  1788-1790,  and 
1792  and  served  in  the  Seventh  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States,  from 
March  4,  1801,  until  his  death  at  Ban- 
don on  July  23,  1802. 

Dr.  Richard  Dillard  says  that  the 
Rev.  Daniel  Earl  came  to  the  Albe- 
marle section  to  act  as  curate  for 
the  venerable  Clement  Hall,  rector 
of  St.  Paul's.  Certain  it  is,  as  al- 
ready shown,  that  he  acted  in  that 
capacity;  but  his  primary  purpose 
was  to  teach  a  classical  school,  which 
was  under  the  influence  of  the  Es- 
tablished Church  of  England.  Hall  died 
in  January,  1759,  at  an  advanced  age, 
after  a  devoted  ministry  of  itinerant 
character  and  unflagging  service. 
Very  shortly  afterwards,  to  be  precise, 
on  March  4,  1759,  Earl  succeeded  Hall 
as  rector  of  St.  Paul's. 

At  this  time,  Earl  undoubtedly  clos- 
ed his  school,  after  teaching  for  three 
years;  for  on  May  5,  1760,  he  wrote 
the  S.  P.  G.  that  schools  were  greatly 
needed  throughout  the  province,  and 
proposed  that  if  the  Society  would 
support  a  school  at  Edenton,  he  would 
superintend  it  and  "inspect  into  the 
conduct  of  the  teacher," 

The  Society  agreed  to  order  Mr. 
Earl  to  look  up  a  proper  person  as 
teacher,  and  see  what  local  support 
for  a  school  could  be  had,  after  which 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


the  Society  would  be  ready  to  add 
its  assistance.  This  arrangement  was 
not  effectuated,  for  it  is  clear  from  the 
records  of  the  S.  P.  G.  that  the  letter, 
conveying  news  of  this  action,  never 
reached  Earl.  In  1761  he  wrote  to  the 
Society  that  a  school  for  white  chil- 
dren would  receive  prompt  and  ready 
encouragement;  and  on  March  1,  1763, 
he  wrote  that  a  school  for  Negro 
children  was  not  wanted  at  Edenton, 
reminding  the  Society  that  he  had  re- 
peateedly  urged  one  for  white  chil- 
dren, but  with  no  reply  from  the  So- 
ciety   regarding   his    recommendation. 

About  1763,  according  to  Dr.  Kemp 
P.  Battle,  a  classical  school  was  taught 
at  Bandon  by  the  Rev.  Daniel  Earl 
and  his  daughter  Anne.  The  Rev.  Rob- 
ert B.  Drane  gives  no  date,  nor  does 
Dr.  Dillard,  for  this  school  as  no  men- 
tion of  such  a  school  is  made  by  Earl 
in  his  letters  to  the  S.  P.  G.,  of  dates 
October  6,  1763;  April  19,  1764,  and 
October  4,  1764,  it  is  highly  unlikely 
that  a  classical  school  was  taught  by 
the  Rev.  Daniel  Earl  and  his  daughter 
Anne  at  this  period.  Indeed,  in  1763, 
his  daughter  was  undoubtedly  too 
young  to  assist  her  father  in  teaching 
school,  in  particular  a  classical  school 
at  which  Latin,  Greek,  mathematics, 
and  the  English  branches  were 
taught. 

Early  in  the  Revolution  Mr.  Earl 
reopened  his  school,  whether  in  Eden- 
ton or  at  Bandon  is  not  known;  for 
in  a  letter  to  the  S.  P.  G.  of  date  April 
20,  1777,  he  said  that  he  had  been 
reduced  to  the  necessity  of  keeping  a 
school  in  order  to  support  his  family. 
He  doubtless  continued,  with  the  aid 
of  his  daughter,  Anne,  to  conduct  this 
school  for  a  number  of  years;  and  it 
is  of  record  that  from  September,  17- 
82,  to  June,  1783,  his  school  was  at- 


tended by  the  children  of  Baron  de 
Poelnitz,  on  the  recommendation  of 
James  Iredell.  At  this  period  the  Bar- 
on, who  was  Grand  Chamberlain  at 
the  Court  of  Frederick  the  Great,  and 
his  wife,  was  Lady  Anne  Stuart,  were 
spending  some  time  in  America  on 
tour. 

Rev.  Daniel  Earl  was  a  remarkable 
character,  scholarly,  energetic,  inde- 
pendent. The  charge  that  he  was  a 
Tory  in  sentiment,  a  vague  tradition 
from  a  day  torn  by  passion  and  dis- 
sension, has  no  foundation  in  fact.  As 
a  representative  citizen,  expressing 
the  sentiments  of  the  patriotic  people 
of  the  Albermarle,  he  was  chosen  to 
preside  over  a  revolutionary  meeting 
of  the  freeholders  and  other  citizens 
of  Chowan  county  in  the  court  house 
at  Edenton,  August  23,  1774,  inclu- 
ding such  forward-looking  patriots 
and  able  men  as  Joseph  Hewes,  Sam- 
uel Johnston,  and   Richard   Benbury. 

At  this  meeting  were  passed  reso- 
lutions condemning  the  Boston  Port 
Act  and  the  unjust  imposition  of  tax 
upon  the  colonies.  Dr.  Richard  Dil- 
lard, who  has  made  the  fullest  study  of 
Earl,  his  life  and  career,  says:  "He 
was  a  sympathizer  in  the  struggle  of 
the  colonies  for  independence,  and  was 
on  that  account  debarred  from  preach- 
ing in  his  church  at  Edenton  during 
the  revolution. 

"Several  attempts  were  made  by  the 
British  to  capture  him.  Upon  one  oc- 
casion he  was  informed  by  a  messen- 
ger that  some  scouts  were  coming  to 
take  him  prisoner.  He  immediately 
buried  his  silver  and  treasures  in  his 
cellar,  and  dispatched  a  servant  to  his 
plowmen  in  the  fields  to  tell  them  to 
flee  to  the  woods,  and  secrete  the  hor- 
ses, but  his  servant  was  too  late,  and 
four  of  his  horses  were  captured,  the 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


parson  himself  barely  escaping."  He 
remained  at  his  post  of  duty  during 
the  better  part  of  the  Revolution, 
preaching  at  Edenton  every  three 
weeks  at  least  as  late  as  April  13, 1776. 
He  received  no  compensation  for  his 
ministerial  duties  throughout  the  per- 
iod of  the  Revolution  until  August  17, 
1782,  certainly,  except  such  as  he  re- 
ceived from  the   S.  P.  G. 

The  charge  that  the  Rev.  Daniel 
Earl  was  a  Tory  arose  primarily  from 
the  fact  that  he  continued  to  receive 
his  stipend  regularly  from  the  S.  P. 
G.  This  society,  it  must  be  clearly  un- 
derstood, was  a  religious,  and  not  a 
political  organization.  Earl  refused 
to  sever  his  connection  with  the 
Church  of  England. 

He  made  no  attempt  to  establish 
an  independent  American  church,  hold- 
ing that  the  church  was  a  unit,  that 
it  was  a  divine  origin;  that  he  was  a 
simple  priest  of  the  Anglican  Church 
and  under  the  ecclesiastical  headship 
of  the  Bishop  of  London. 

Mr.  Earl  was  an  energetic  farm- 
er and  a  man  of  business,  as  well 
as  a  minister.  "He  made  improve- 
ments," says  Dr.  Dillard,  "in  the 
cultivation  of  flax,  and  taught  the 
people  of  this  section  the  proper  me- 
thod of  preparing  it  for  the  loom, 
and  the  manner  of  weaving  towel- 
ing, tablecloths,  etc.,  a  household  in- 
dustry still  pursued  in  our  rural  dis- 
tricts." 

He  was  one  of  the  early  pioneers 
in  the  shad  and  herring  fishery. 

It  was  Richard  Brownrigg,  of 
Wingfield,  on  the  Chowan  river,  an 
emigrant  from  Dublin  county,  Ire- 
land, who  was  the  first  to  fish  with 
a  seine  for  shad  and  herring  on  the 
Chowan  river.  This  was  as  early  as 
1769,    and    perhaps    earlier;    and    this 


is  well  attested  in  McRee's  "The  Life 
and  Correspondence  of  James  Iredell." 

"Parson  Earl,"  as  he  was  called, 
had  many  missionary  duties  to  per- 
form; and  made  his  visitations  in  a 
stick-gig.  "He  was  the  much  be- 
loved parson  of  this  section,  bap- 
tizing all  the  children  and  minister- 
ing at  all  the  death  beds  and  mar- 
riages; and  he  thus  became  the  wel- 
come guest  at  every  fireside.  He 
was  in  striking  contrast  to  some  of 
our  earlier  ministers,  who  cared  but 
little  for  their  parishioners." 

He  was  away  from  Edenton  a  great 
deal,  chiefly  on  missionary  and  edu- 
cational work;  but  these  repeated  ab- 
sences were  attributed  by  his  critics 
to  his  participation  in  secular  activi- 
ties. The  church  building  during  the 
Revolution  was  neglected  and  became 
somewhat  dilapidated;  and  the  some- 
what infrequent  services,  once  every 
three  weeks  resulted  in  a  decline  in 
the  number  of  worshipers. 

One  Sunday  morning,  when  Parson 
Earl  arrived  at  Edenton  to  preach  to 
the    faithful,    he    was    surprised    and 
shocked    to    find    that    a    village    wag 
had    chalked    the    following    quatrain 
upon  the  door  of  St.  Paul's  church: 
A  half  built  church, 
And  a  broken  down  steeple. 
And  a  herring-catching  parson 
And  a  damn  set  of  people. 

From  this  time  forward,  Parson 
Earl  was  universally  styled  "the  Her- 
ring-catching   Parson." 

Parson  Earl  ceased  to  be  record 
of  St.  Paul's  church  at  some  time 
prior  to  May  1,  1778.  Unquestion- 
ably he  materially  prospered  from 
his  shad  and  herring  fishing;  for  at 
the  meeting- of  the  S.  P.  G.  on  April 
25  1783,  it  was  resolved  that  the 
"Rev.    Mr.    Earl's    salary    be    discon- 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


tinued;  it  having  been  made  appear 
to  the  Society  that  he  had  already 
a  very  sufficient  maintenance  in  North 
Carolina." 

Parson  Earl  died  in  1790,  and  was 
buried  near  Bandon.  There  is  a  tab- 
let to  his  memory  in  St.  Paul's  church. 
After  his  death  his  wife  and  his  daugh- 
ter Nancy  'kept  separate  establish- 
ments, each  having  a  number  of  slaves, 
as  shown  by  the  census  of  1790.  Miss 
Nancy  Earl,  who  had  assisted  her 
father  in  teaching  the  school  at  Ban- 
don, died  July  12,  1796,  and  in  Oc- 
tober next  thereafter  her  slaves  were 
advertised  for  sale  at  her  late  resi- 
dence, 15  miles  above  Edenton. 

On  March  27,  1770,  Parson  Earl 
wrote  to  the  Secretary  of  the  S.  P. 
G.  urging  the  Society  to  allow  a  sti- 
pend for  a  schoolmaster  for  Edenton, 
than,  which,  he  said,  no  part  of  the 
continent  stood  in  greater  need.  In  this 
very  same  year  the  Assembly  passed 
an  act,  reciting  that  the  inhabitants  of 
the  town  of  Edenton  had  "by  volun- 
tary subscription  purchased  two  lots, 
and  erected  a  convenient  school  house, 
in  an  agreeable  and  healthy  situa- 
tion in  the  said  town. 

It  was  enacted,  "for  the  rendering 
more  useful  and  effectual  so  laud- 
able an  undertaking','  that  Joseph 
Blount,  Joseph  Hewes,  Robert  Har- 
dy, Thomas  Jones,  George  Blair  Rich- 
ard Brownrigg,  and  Samuel  Johnston, 
Esqs.,  leading  citizens  of  the  town 
and  parishioners  of  St.  Paul's  church, 
shall  be  trustees  of  the  said  school, 
and  a  "sort  of  close  corporation  for 
its  management  and  government." 

The    master    of    the    school,    as    in 


the  case  of  the  school  at  New  Bern, 
is  required  to  be  a  member  of  the 
Anglican  Church;  and  further  he 
must  be  recommended  by  a  majority 
of  the  trustees  and  licensed  by  the 
governor.  The  similarity  between  the 
schools  at  Edenton  and  New  Bern  is 
striking,  except  that  the  former  re- 
ceived no  support  from  the  colony. 
There  is  no  support  for  the  allegation 
that  the  requirement  that  the  master 
should  be  an  Episcopalian,  was  in  any 
way  offensive  to  the  patrons  of  the 
Schpol.  In  fact  the  people  of  Edenton 
deliberately  ignored  this  require- 
ment! 

Charles  Pettigrew  was  of  the  Pres- 
byterian faith  when  he  was  given 
charge  of  the  Edenton  Academy,  his 
commission  issued  by  Governor  Josiah 
Martin  bearing  the  date  June  23,  1773. 
His  successor,  Dr.  Jonathan  Otis  Free- 
man, was  also  a  Presbyterian.  This 
was  in  contravention  of  the  require- 
ment of  the  act  of  1770.  In  1774,  Mr. 
Pettigrew  embraced  the  Anglican 
faith,  and  in  the  winter  of  1774-1775 
went  to  England  to  take  Holy  Or- 
ders. 

After  a  short  service  in  Berkeley 
Parish,  Perquimans,  he  became  curate 
at  St.  Paul's  and  succeeded  Parson 
Earl  in  late  1777  or  early  1778.  He 
retained  his  position  as  rector  of  St. 
Paul's  church  until  1784.  He  was,  it 
is  surmised,  master  of  the  Edenton 
Academy  from  1773  until  1808.  He 
resumed  his  duties  as  rector  of  St. 
Paul's  in  1791  and  continued  until 
1797.  He  was  the  great  leader  of  the 
Episcopalians  in  North  Carolina  in  his 
da  v. 


In  great  attempts  it  is  glorious  even  to  fail. — Longinus. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


DICK  REYNOLDS 

By  Robert  Erwin  in  The  State  Magazine 


The  successful  and  comparatively 
brief  political  career  of  Mayor  Rich- 
aid  J.  Reynolds  of  Winston-Salem, 
Treasurer  of  the  Democratic  National 
Committee,  has  come  to  overshadow 
his  previous  reputation  as  an  aviator, 
sailor  and  world  traveler. 

In  years,  Dick  Reynolds  is  quite 
young;  only  34,  but  in  experience  and 
in  th«  good,  plain  common  sence  that 
it  develops,  he  is  much  oldei\  The 
tobacco  millions  that  he  inherited 
from  his  late  father,  the  late  R.  J. 
Reynolds  who  founded  the  tobacco 
company,  made  possible  for  him  in 
his  youth  and  his  early  manhood  a 
life  that  few  other  men  are  able  to 
enjoy.  And  yet,  at  34,  Dick  Reynolds 
is  decidedly  settled,  always  busy,  al- 
ways driving  with  his  apparently  un- 
limited energy,  and  standing  on  the 
threshold  of  what  promises  to  be  a 
most  useful  life  as  a  public  servant 

Like  everyone  else  who  has  gone 
places  and  done  things,  Reynolds  likes 
to  reminisce  over  the  early  days  of 
American  aviation  in  which  he  played 
quite  a  prominent  part.  Back  in 
1926  and  1927,  as  a  youth  of  19  and 
20,  he  was  the  owner  of  Curtis  Field, 
Long  Island,  now  known  as  Roosevelt 
Field,  and  was  manufacturing  air- 
planes at  the  Ireland  Amphibian  plant 
at  Mineola,  Long  Island.  In  those 
days,  many  pioneer  aviators,  whose 
names  are  permanently  inscribed  in 
American  aviator  history,  based  their 
operations  at  Curtis  Field  and  hopped 
off  from  there  on  long  transatlantic 
flights. 

Rear  Admiral  Richard  E.  Byrd, 
then  a  naval  commander  and  yet  to 
make  his  mark,  stored  at  Curtis  the 


plane  in  which  he  later  flew  the  At- 
lantic. Charles  A.  Lindbergh  used 
the  airport,  as  did  the  Frenchman, 
Rene  Fonck;  Ed  Musick,  later  chief 
pilot  for  Pan  American  Airways  who 
was  killed  in  the  Pacific;  Wilmer 
Stultz,  who  piloted  Amelia  Earhart 
in  the  plane  "Friendship"  on  their 
crossing  of  the  Atlantic;  Lou  Gordon, 
mechanic  on  the  same  flight,  and  many 
others.  Musick  was  Dick  Reynolds' 
chief  pilot  during  the  Curtis  field 
days. 

"Lou  Gordon  was  a  taxicab  driver 
in  Philadelphia  when  Wilmer  Stultz 
and  I  picked  him  up,"  Reynolds  re- 
calls. "We  had  entered  his  cab  and  he 
was  driving  us  to  the  Philadelphia 
Navy  Yard,  where  we  took  delivery 
on  a  Fokker  tri-motored  plane.  It  so 
happened  that  he  was  a  mechanic  for 
the  Yellow-  Cab  Company  when  he 
was  not  driving  a  cab.  We  took  a 
liking  to  him,  and  he  helped  us  with 
the  plane  which  had  been  laid  up  for 
a  year.  Gordon  quit  his  taxicab  job 
and  became  our  mechanic.  It  was  in 
this  way  that  he  won  a  place  on  the 
'Friendship'." 

In  those  days,  Amelia  Earhart  was 
an  aviation  unknown,  although  later 
she  became  to  be  recognized  as  a  first- 
rate  pilot.  It  so  happened  that  Dick 
Reynolds  was  in  England  when  the 
"Friendship"  landed  there.  Miss  Ear- 
hart decided  to  sell  the  plane  in  Eng- 
land, and  gave  its  pontoons  to  Dick. 
"I  stored  those  pontoons  in  Southamp- 
ton, England,  in  a  warehouse  adjacent 
to  the  shipyard,"  says  the  Mayor. 
"The  pontoons  were  made  of  alumi- 
num. I  don't  know  what  happened  to 
them,  but  I  had  planned  to  give  them 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


to  a  museum.  They  were  large  and 
unwieldy,  and  therefore  it  was  better 
to  store  them." 

As  for  the  Earhart  flight,  he  re- 
called that  Stultz  and  Gordon  had 
agreed  that  Miss  Earhart  was  to  get 
all  of  the  publicity  derived  from  its 
success.  Wilmer  Stultz,  always  known 
as  an  outspoken  person,  was  guest  of 
honor  at  a  dinner  tendered  by  the 
Royal  Aero  Club  in  London,  and 
Reynolds  also  was  one  of  the  guests. 
The  Englishman  who  introduced 
Stultz  spoke  in  a  most  friendly  man- 
ner and  asked  the  American  if  he  had 
accomplished  the  flight  for  technical 
reasons  or  to  make  a  survey  of 
weather  conditions  in  the  air  over 
the  Atlantic. 

"Wilmer  answered  no,"  Dick  Reyn- 
olds relates.  "He  told  them  that  he 
did  it  for  money,  for  $25,000  in 
American  money  or  5,000  pounds  in 
British  money,  and  that  any  of  us 
would  have  done  it  for  that." 

Aviators  at  Curtis  field  founded 
one  of  the  oldest  organizations  for 
airmen  in  the  world,  a  fraternity 
known  as  "Q.  B."  standing  for  Quiet 
Birdman.  The  Winston-Salem  Mayor 
is  a  charter  member,  and  the  fra- 
ternity has  grown  to  the  point  where 
it  now  has  chapters  in  many  of  the 
larger  cities  in  the  United  States. 

In  1929,  young  Reynolds  sold  out 
Curtis  Field  and  its  name  was  chang- 
to  Roosevelt  Field.  Meanwhile,  he 
had  become  a  licensed  pilot  in  the  days 
before  the  United  States  passed  a 
Federal  licensing  law  in  1927,  when 
President  Calvin  Coolid°-e  named 
William  McCracken  as  Assistant  Sec- 
retary of  Commerce  for  Air.  Before 
that,  most  anybody  who  could  get  his 
hands  on  an  airplane  in  the  United 
States  could  fly  one  and  the  only 
licensing   agency  was   the   Federation 


Aeronautique  International,  other- 
wise known  as  the  FAI,  an  interna- 
tional agency  that  issued  licenses  to 
pilots. 

Dick  Reynolds  and  several  friends 
purposely  waited  until  the  great 
Orville  Wright,  who  made  the  first 
flight  in  a  heavier-than-air  craft  with 
his  brother  Wilbur,  was  examining  of- 
ficer for  the  FAI  for  a  term  of  one 
year.  When  Mr.  Wright  took  office, 
they  applied  for  licenses.  He  gave 
them  their  flight  tests  and  then  signed 
their  licenses.  Dick's  license  is  such 
a  prized  possession  today  that  he  does 
not  even  keep  it  on  exhibit,  but  instead 
keeps  it  locked  up  in  a  safe. 

After  selling  Curtis  Field,  he 
yielded  to  his  next  greatest  love,  the 
sea,  and  bought  the  freighter  "Har- 
poon," of  which  he  acted  as  captain 
and  sailed  the  North  and  South  At- 
lantic and  the  Mediterranean  Sea, 
carrying  cargo  between  North  and 
South  America,  Europe  and  Africa. 
"I  was  always  trying  to  get  to  the 
Pacific,"  he  relates,  "but  I  was  never 
able  to  get  a  cargo  there." 

For  several  years  he  enjoyed  life 
on  the  Harpoon,  making  intermittent 
visits  to  his  home  in  Winston-Salem 
where  he  finally  fell  in  love  with  and 
married    Miss    Elizabeth    Dillard. 

"When  did  you  quit  the  sea?"  we 
asked  him. 

"When  I  got  married,"  was  the 
reply.  "My  wife  said  that  a  freighter 
was  not  a  particularly  good  place  for 
bringing  up  a  family,  so  I  sold  the 
Harpoon   and   settled   down." 

The  Reynolds'  now  have  four  sons, 
Richard  J.  Reynolds,  III,  who  is  3 
years  old;  John  Dillard,  6;  Zachary 
Taylor,  3,  and  William  Neal  Reyn- 
olds, 18  months  old,  named  after  his 
father's  uncle,  Will  Reynolds. 

The    tobacco    heir    now    divides    his 


THE  UPLIFT 


time  between  his  home  city,  of  which 
he  was  elected  mayor  in  June,  and 
Washington,  where  he  serves  as 
Treasurer  of  the  Democratic  National 
Committee.  His  appointment  to  the 
latter  post  was  preceeded  by  his  serv- 
ice as  director  of  finance  for  the 
Democratic  National  Committee  in 
North  Carolina  for  last  year's  cam- 
paign. 

For  some  years,  he  has  been  a 
member  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  of 
the  University  of  North  Carolina.  As 
a  youth,  he  had  been  a  student  at 
State  College. 

Dick  Reynolds  is  just  as  interested 


in  aviation  as  he  ever  was,  but  he  has 
not  flown  enough  in  recent  years  to 
keep  his  pilot's  license.  He  still  owns 
an  airplane,  however,  and  often  flies 
about  the  country,  riding  with  his 
pilot,  L.  S.  McGinnis,  a  former 
mechanic  with  whom  the  Mayor 
learned  to  fly  at  Curtis  Field. 

These  adventures,  it  might  be 
added,  are  only  a  few  that  have  be- 
fallen Dick  Reynolds,  and  should  he 
ever  have  the  time  and  desire,  he 
could  write  a  book  that  would  prove 
again  the  truth  of  that  old  adage  that 
"truth  is  stranger  than  fiction." 


If  we  sit  down  at  set  of  sun 

And  count  the  things  that  we  have  done, 
And  counting,  find 

One  self-denying  act,  one  word 
That  eased  the  heart  of  him  who  heard — 

One  glance  most  kind, 
That  fell  like  sunshine  where  it  went — 

Then  we  may  count  the  day  well  spent. 

But  if  through  all  the  lifelong  day 

We've  eased  no  heart  by  yea  or  nay ; 
If  through  it  all 

We've  nothing  that  we  can  trace 
Has  brought  the  sunshine  to  a  face — 

No  act  most  small 
That  helped  any  soul  and  nothing  cost — 

Then  count  that  day  as  worse  than  lost. 


-Anonymous. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


"OLD  STONE  HOUSE"  RESTORATION 
TALKED  AT  BROWN-FISHER  MEETING 


(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


Members  of  the  Brown-Fisher  Fami- 
lies' association  were  called  on  at 
their  annual  meeting  Tuesday  to  pro- 
vide all  possible  information  about  the 
"Old  Stone  House"  near  Granite 
Quarry  as  an  aid  in  the  proposed  re- 
storation program. 

Col.  Joseph  Hyde  Pratt  of  Chapel 
Hill,  president  of  the  North  Carolina 
society  for  the  preservation  of  an- 
tiquities, who  is  greatly  interested  in 
the  restoration  and  preservation  of 
the  "Old  Stone  House,"  told  those 
assembled  for  the  meeting  that  every 
picture  of  the  house  and  every  bit  of 
information  concerning  it  would  be 
very  useful  in  efforts  to  restore  it  ac- 
curately. 

Arrangements  for  the  restoration  of 
the  '.'Old  Stone  House,"  built  by  Mi- 
chael Braun  in  1766,  have  not  been 
completed,  but  the  Society  for  Pre- 
servation of  Antiquities,  the  state 
historical  commission  and  the  Brown- 
Fisher  Families'  association  are  coop- 
erating in  efforts  to  have  the  project 
done.  If  the  program  can  be  financed, 
the  "Old  Stone  House"  property 
probably  will  be  deeded  to  the  state 
historical    commission    and    restored. 

Dr.  C.  C.  Crittenden  of  Raleigh,  ex- 
ecutive secretary  of  the  state  histori- 
cal commission,  was  at  Tuesday's 
meeting.  B.  D.  McCubbins,  president 
of  the  Rowan  Historical  association, 
pledged  the  full  cooperation  of  the 
local  organization.  T.  T.  Waterman, 
Washington  architect  who  previously 
"had  made  a  study  of  the  house,  also 
was   present. 

Approximately  200  persons  attend- 


ed the  meeting  and  picnic.  A  general 
business  session  was  held  at  the  Gra- 
nite Quarry  high  school  at  10:30  a.  m., 
at  which  Dr.  Oscar  Fisher  Black- 
welder,  prominent  Washington  minis- 
ter and  a  member  of  the  association, 
was  the  principal  speaker.  He  was  in- 
troduced by  Dr.  P.  D.  Brown,  who 
presided  at  the  meeting  as  president 
of  the  association. 

In  speaking  on  "The  Power  of  a 
Great  Tradition,"  Dr.  Blackwelder 
said: 

"The  hope  of  a  democratic  soci- 
ety rests  on  people  who  givev  to  so- 
ciety more  than  they  take  out  of 
it." 

He  then  declared  that  "our  fore- 
bears built  this  country  and  we  must 
keep  it  going." 

Dr.  Blackwelder  asserted  that  the 
problem  of  today  was  mainly  wheth- 
er the  things  "we  care  for  most  are 
at  the  mercy  of  the  things  we  care 
for  least."  He  said  that  the  people  of 
this  country  should  not  merely  glory 
in  its  great  tradition,  but  should  prac- 
tice democracy. 

"We  need  to  recapture  the  faith 
of  our  founding  fathers,  he  said,  and 
continued  to  emphasize  five  charac- 
teristics of  the  people  who  founded 
this    section. 

As  first  of  these  characteristics  he 
listed  character  and  declared  that 
although  men  of  wealth  and  men  of 
power  were  envied,  only  men  of  good 
character  were  trusted.  Secondly,  he 
said,  there  must  be  the  capacity  for 
friendship. 

Courage    was    given    as    the    third 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


characteristic  and  Dr.  Blackwelder 
added  that  the  greatest  need  is  cour- 
age without  hate. 

"Something  is  wrong  with  the  cause 
if  you  have  to  make  a  man  hate  in 
order  to  fight,"  he  asserted, 

He  gave  the  other  required  char- 
acteristics as  vision  and  service. 

Democracy  depends  upon  mutual 
confidence,  willingness  to  cooperate 
and  a  decrease  of  human  selfishness," 
he   said. 

Members  of  a  nominating  com- 
mittee, the  Rev.  Carl  Fisher,  Mrs. 
Odell  Lingle,  Miss  Edna  Brown,  Paul 
Lyerly  and  James  L.  Fisher  nomin- 
ated the  following,  who  were  unani- 
mously elected: 

Dr.  P.  D.  Brown,  president;  H.  A. 
Fisher  of  Raleigh,  vice  president;  Miss 
Charlotte  Fisher,  secretary,  and  Mrs. 
Lena    Brown    Carpenter,    treasurer. 

The  association  voted  to  retain  the 
present  setup  of  its  special  committee 
on  the  ''Old  Stone  House."  Members 


of  the  committee  are:  Dr..  Brown, 
chairman,  J.  L.  Fisher  J.  E.  Fisher, 
Robert  M.  Brown,  David  S.  Smith, 
Miss  Beaulah  Lyerly  and  Mrs.  Cleo 
Smith. 

The  devotional  service  at  the  morn- 
ing session  was  conducted  by  Dr. 
Luther  A  Thomas  of  Lincolnton  and 
benediction  was  offered  by  the  Rev. 
Clifford  Fisher  of  Landis. 

Following  the  general  session,  there 
was  a  picnic  lunch  at  Peeler's  Lake, 
after  which  the  Brown  and  Fisher 
family   groups  met. 

The  Fisher  association  reelected 
the  following  officers:  J.  E.  Fisher, 
president;  H.  A.  Fisher,  vice  presi- 
dent; and  Miss  Mary  Patterson,  secre- 
tary-treasurer. 

The  Brown  association  also  reelect- 
ed officers  as  follows:  Robert  M. 
Brown,  president;  Mrs.  S.  R.  Fry, 
vice  president;  Mrs.  Cleo  Smith,  sec- 
retary-treasurer, and  Miss  Beulah  Ly- 
erly, historian. 


THE  LITTLE  THINGS 

In  the  present  day  of  rush  and  drive  there  is  serious  danger 
of  giving  way  to  the  temptation  that  we  have  not  time  to  devote 
to  the  little  duties  of  being  thoughtful  and  kind.  Not  everyone 
who  needs  a  cup  of  cold  water  is  calling  out  to  the  world.  The 
little  pauses  we  make  by  the  way  are  not  wasted  time.  A  word 
of  sympathy,  some  little  act  that  shows  friendly  interest,  may 
help  the  next  hour  to  move  more  lightly  and  swiftly.  And  it  is 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  compensations  in  this  life  that  no  man 
can  sincerely  try  to  help  another  without  helping  himself. — Ex- 
change. 


THE  UPLIFT 


COLUMNS  RIGHT 


By  Berta  Lee  Grafton  in 

Laurel  Avery  was  a  whirlwind  of 
excitement  as  she  dashed  down  the 
walk  from  her  home  and  caught  up 
with  Bill  Hathaway,  who  was  striding 
briskly  townward  in  the  direction  of 
the  Glenwich  Observer  office  and  his 
day's  work  as  a  reporter. 

"I've  got  it,  Bill!"  she  exulted,  flour- 
ishing a  much-read  letter.  "Look!" 

Bill  grinned  and  slackened  his  ran- 
gy stride  to  accomodate  her  shorter 
steps.  "Got  what?"  he  laughed.  "A 
million  dollars  or  the  missing  word  to 
last  night's  crossword  puzzle?" 

Laurel  flashed  him  a  reproachful 
glance.  "The  job,  Bill,"  she  reproved 
him.  "On  the  City  News.  You  know, 
the  one  Uncle  Amos  wrote  me  about. 
I  had  another  letter  from  him  this 
morning.  Here,  read  it!" 

Bill  read.  "Why  that's  great!  But 
you  already  have  a  good  job  right 
"here  on  the  Glenwich  Observer.  Why 
all  this  furor  about  a  job  in  the  city?" 

"Ambition,  my  lad.  You  don't  sup- 
pose I  want  to  report  poky,  little  town 
affairs  all  my  life,  do  you?" 

"Are  you  asking  me  ?  Or  telling 
ime?" 

"I'm  telling  you!  Though  I  should 
think  you  could  see  it  for  yourself. 
What  opportunity  for  advancement  is 
there  here?  I'm  sick  of  its  smallness 
and  its  petty  bickering,  Bill.  You 
know  yourself  how  much  discoid  there 
is.  Look  at  the  dissension  that  even 
Mac's  harmless  little  Town  Beautiful 
project  has  caused." 

"I  know."  Bill  thought  of  the  fiery 
little  editor  under  whom  both  work- 
ed, and  his  expression  grew  thought- 
ful. 

"Mac's  a  grand  person  to  work  for," 


Industrial  School  Times 

he  mused.  "A  bit  peppery,  but  square 
and  sincere  and  public-spirited.  Seems 
strange  he's  had  so  little  co-operation 
from   the  town." 

"You'd  think  folks  would  love  to  see 
the  vacant  lots  and  roadsides  brighten 
ed  up  with  flowers,  wouldn't  you?" 
Laurel  demanded.  "But  no  two  groups 
will  pull  together.  And  wealthy  S.  Ser- 
gius  Hardwick  won't  pull  with  any- 
body, least  of  all  Mac." 

"I've  noticed  that,"  Bill  concurred 
meditatively.  "There's  something  be- 
hind it  all,  something  we  don't  under- 
stand.  I'd  like  to  know — " 

"It's  just  the  spirit  of  the  whole 
town,"  Laurel  interrupted  with  an  im- 
patient gesture.  "A  permanent  chip- 
on-the-should  attitude.  It's  so — so 
thwarting,  Bill.  What  I  want  is  to  get 
out  where  people  are  broader  and 
there's  more  opportunity  to  accom- 
plish things,  really  advance." 

Bill's  lean  jaw  hardened.  "Sure  it 
isn't  retreat?"  he  challenged.  Then  he 
smiled,  a  little  wistfully,  "Well,  happy 
reporting  to  you,  Laurie." 

At  the  office  they  found  everything 
strangely  chaotic.  Merton  MacGregor, 
affectionately  known  as  "Mac"  to  his 
office  force,  sat  at  his  desk,  glower- 
ing, watch  in  hand.  On  the  floor  be- 
side him  was  his  battered  traveling 
bag. 

"It's  about  time  you  showed  up,  you 
two!  "he  growled.  "Here  I  have  to 
catch  the  eight  o'clock  train  and  you 
have  to  wait  until  seven-thirty  to  show 
up." 

"Why,  what  happened?"  Laurel 
gasped  in  genuine  concern. 

Mac  snapped  his  watch  shut  and 
scowled  at  them  from  under  fiercely- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


beetling-  brows.  "Jury  service,"  he 
roared  "That's  what  happened.  And 
a  fine  time  to  be  called.  A  fine  time, 
I  say."  He  shuffled  irascibly  through 
a  pile  of  papers  on  his  desk.  "Every- 
thing in  a  muddle.  The  town  beauti- 
ful project  dangling  and  Pink  Hutch- 
inson here  turning  in  rumors  instead 
of  news.  Goodness  only  knows  what 
the  paper's  coming  to." 

Laurel  smiled.  This  was  routine  pro- 
cedure. It  worried  no  one.  "We'll  take 
care  of  things,"  she   promised. 

"Hm-m.  Probably  run  me  into  bank- 
ruptcy before  the  session's  over.  That 
would  please  S.  Sergius  Hardwick  and 
a  few  others  around  here  and  land  you 
young  cubs  out  of  a  job.  Here, 
Bill — "  he  waved  Bill  premptorily 
into  the  editor's  chair — "you  take 
charge  of  things  till  I  get  back,  and 
don't  lose  more  than  half  our  sub- 
scriptions doing  it!" 

He  seized  his  bag  and  bolted  out 
into  the  hall,  only  to  dart  back  again 
with  a  parting  injunction.  "You  can 
let  the  Town  Beautiful  project  slide. 
It's  a  failure,  anyway.  But  get  out 
the  paper.  And  remember  the  rest  of 
you,  Bill's  the  boss  and  you're  taking- 
orders  from  him." 

Bill  was  the  first  to  speak.  He  came 
over  to  Laurel's  desk.  "Will  you 
stick?"  he  asked  in  a  low  voice. 
"Just  until   Mac  gets   back?" 

For  a  moment  Laurel  felt  tense 
with  resentment.  After  all  her  plans 
to  have  this  happen!  To  be  tied 
down  to  the  Observer  and  its  hum- 
drum assignments  for  several  weeks 
longer!  It  was  unfair.  Bill  has  no 
right  to  ask  it. 

A  rebellious  "No!"  hovered  on  her 
lips.  But  something  in  Bill's  look 
stopped  her  from  uttering  it.  Some- 
thing purposeful. 


"Just  until  Mack  gets  back,"  she 
found  herself  conceding  reluctantly, 
remembering  the  time  that  Bill  had 
foregone  a  championship  game  just 
to  help  her  with  a  difficult  assign- 
ment. "But  not  one  minute  more, 
Bill.  As  soon  as  he  returns,  I'm  off." 

"Thanks,"  he  said  gratefully  and 
grinned.  There  was  a  queer,  inex- 
plicable eagerness  in  that  grin  of  his 
that   puzzled   Laurel. 

"Assignments,"  he  barked  a  moment 
later,  turning  back  to  Mac's  desk, 
"Listen,  all  of  you.  Beginning  today 
we're  going  to  have  a  column  in  the 
paper  called  "Neighborly  Notes." 
From  now  on,"  he  said  distinctly,  "I 
want  each  one  of  you  to  bring  in 
every  day  at  least  five  items  of  good, 
clean,  neighborly  gossip.  Nothing  that 
could  possibly  hurt,  you  understand.  I 
mean — well,  look  here."  He  picked  up 
a  copy  of  a  city  daily.  Take  a  squint 
at  the  first  page.  Two  wars,  a  murder, 
a  robbery,  a  couple  of  holdups — " 
"But  surely — " 

He  talked  that  down.  "That  em- 
phasis is  in  the  wrong  place,"  he  point- 
ed out.  "The  papers  tell  you  when  a 
man  steals  a  dollar  from  his  friend, 
but  how  about  the  hundreds  of  others 
who  lend  a  dollar  and  forget  to  ask 
for  it  back?  They're  never  mentioned. 
Here's  a  story  about  two  men  who 
fought  over  a  foot  and  a  half  of  land 
between  their  two  houses,  but  do  you 
find  any  mention  of  the  man  who 
mowed  his  neighbor's  lawn  and  fed 
his  neighbor's  cat  while  the  neighbor 
was  away  on  his  vacation  ?  Not  one. 
You  see  what  I  mean.  The  press  plays 
up  the  unusual  and  abnormal  until  the 
reading  public  is  convinced  that  the 
world  is  getting  worse  every  day.  And 
it  isn't-" 

He  stopped,  out  of  breath. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


■"I've  always  wanted,"  he  went  on, 
""to  try  printing  the  pleasant  instead 
of  the  unpleasant — the  kindly,  whole- 
some, sincere  things  which  are  so  com- 
monplace now  that  nobody  notices 
them.  Maybe  it  sounds  crazy  but — - 
will  you  try  it?" 

Ten  minutes  later  with  assignment 
in  hand,  Laurel  stormed  out  of  the 
room  in  a  small  fury  of  indignation. 
So  this  was  what  he  asked  her  to  sac- 
rifice a  real  job  for — to  collect  gossip! 
It    was    preposterous. 

At  two  o'clock  she  marched  back 
in  again  and  with  five  items.  Her 
bright  head  was  haughtily  high. 

"Is  that  what  you  meant?"  she  in- 
quired   frostily. 

Bill  scanned  the  page.  "All  right  for 
a  starter,"  he  conceded  with  a  busi- 
nesslike briskness.  "Pink  here  got  a 
few  good  ones,  too.  Not  bad  for  a  cub 
reporter." 

He  fished  Pink's  copy  out  of  the 
pile  and  handed  it  over.  Laurel  read 
the   items   which   he   indicated: 

Mr.  Elliott  Aiken,  with  all  the 
vigor  of  seventy  years  is  helping 
the  Allen  Emerson's  clean  up  the 
vacant  lot  next  to  their  home  in 
prepartion  for  a  vegetable  garden. 
Master    Chubby    Chandler    has 
offered  to  burn  the  tent  caterpil- 
lars menacing  the  fruit  trees  of 
four   families    on   his    street.   His 
price — a  smile  and  "Thank  You." 
"Very     good,"     Laurel     murmured 
icily,  and  turned  away.  It  rankled  to 
think    that    Bill    should    consider    the 
work   of   a   cub   reporter   better   than 
iters.        Grimly    she    resolved    that    it 
should   never   happen    again. 

After  that  she  worked  harder  on 
h&z  "Neighborly  Notes"  than  she  had 
ever  worked  on  any  thing  before. 
She  interviewed,  she  quizzed.  She  call- 
ed   on    newcomers,    renewed    cooling 


friends,  played  with  dogs  and  babies, 
ran  errands,  talked  with  old  work- 
men, found  her  way  into  the  kitchens 
in  the  mill  district  where  she  had  nev- 
er  been    before. 

She  soon  discovered  that  by  carrying 
a  choice  bit  of  pleasant  chatter  she 
could  usually  exchange  it  for  one  or 
more  items  that  were  new.  People 
were  ready  to  spread  commendation. 
It  was  fascinating. 

And  so  the  column  grew.  On  Mon- 
day of  the  second  week,  Bill  raised 
the  quota  to  ten  items  each. 

"People  are  reading  it,"  he  reported 
with  a  pleased  grin,  "going  for  it 
like  hot  cakes.  I  watched  a  dozen  or 
more  open  their  papers  Saturday 
night,  and  every  one  of  them  turned 
to  the  'Notes'  first." 

"They  seemed  to  enjoy  finding 
their  own  names  there,"  Laurel 
agreed.  "It's  like  making  'Who's 
Who.'  there  seems  to  be  competition 
to  see  who  can  get  mentioned  the 
most  times." 

The  whole  staff  caught  the  spirit  of 
adventure  and  worked  with  tireless 
energy.  Even  Pink,  who  might  have 
been  expected  to  blunder  because  of 
his  experience,  made  several  contribu- 
tions. It  was  he  who  rushed  in  one 
day  with  news  that  was  destined  to  be 
epochmaking. 

"I  don't  suppose  it's  fit  for  the  pa- 
per," he  apologized,  "but  I  think  I've 
got  the  straight  of  the  trouble  between 
Mac  and  S.  Sergius  Hardwick." 

"You  have?"  It  was  a  chorus. 

"It  all  started  over  a  stained-glass 
window  in  the  church,"  Pink  rushed 
on.  "You  remember  when  he  first 
came  here  some  four  years  ago?  It 
seems  he  noticed  that  all  the  church 
windows  but  one  were  stained  glass 
and  he  offered  to  give  that  one  to  the 
church,    and    the    deacons    refused.     I 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


stumbled  onto  that  much  in  the  church 
records    today." 

"But  why?"  Laurel  wanted  to  know, 
astounded.  "Why  turn  down  a  gener- 
ous offer  like  that?" 

"The  Men's  Bible  Class  had  count- 
el  on  giving  that  window  in  memory 
of  Mr.  Potts.  Only  they  had  never 
carried  out  the  idea." 

"Oh!  And  they  explained  that  to  S. 
S.?" 

"I  guess  they  just  told  him  no," 
Pink  admitted.  "It  looks  that  way." 

"So  that's  the  mystery!"  Bill  ejacu- 
lated. "Mac  was  one  of  those  deacons. 
Still  is,  in  fact.  Probably  spokesman 
for  the  group  and  little  tactless.  No 
wonder  S.  S.  feels  hard  toward  him." 

"And  toward  the  whole  town," 
Laurel  added.  "I  knew  there  must  be 
a  reason  for  his  retiring  into  a  shell 
and  acting  resentful." 

There  was  a  thoughtful  silence 
which  Laurel  broke  with  an  eager  ex- 
clamation. "Bill,  if  we  could  only 
get  him  into  the  column!  I  mean,  he's 
never  been  mentioned.  Perhaps  if  he 
could  be  made  to  feel  that  he's  really 
accepted  here  and  wanted — " 

"Great!  All  we  need  is  one  little 
neighborly  item  to  start  the  ball  roll- 
ing and  clear  up  this  misunderstand- 
ing. But  how  are  we  going  to  get  it? 
He  never  does  anything  for  others, 
and  nobody  ever  does  anything  for 
him." 

It  was  indeed  a  problem.  Much  to 
Bill's  surprise.  Laurel  scored  first 
with  a  brief  paragraph  stating  that 
Chubby  Chandler  had  burned  tent  cat- 
erpillars for  S.  Sergius  Hardwick. 
She  did  not  mention  who  had  persuad- 
ed Chubby  to  volunteer  this   service! 

Pink  promptly  followed  this  with 
the  astounding  news  that  Mr.  Hard- 
wick   had    presented    that    ambitious 


youngster  with  a  bright,  shiny,  nickei 
spotlight,  which  Chubby  had  long 
been  wanting  for  his  bicycle. 

Getting  out  the  paper  that  day  was 
something  in  the  nature  of  a  jubilee. 
Laurel  did  not  realize  until  it  was  over 
that  she  and  Bill  had  been  singing 
gay  and  nonsensical  duets  all  the 
time  the  press  had  been  running. 

The  week's  peak  of  excitement, 
however,  came  when  Bill  himself  re- 
ported that  S.  Sergius  had  been 
among  those  present  at  the  midweek 
social  meeting  of  the  Men's  Bible 
Class. 

"It's  working!"  Laurel  cried  jubi- 
lantly. "I  only  hope  now  that  some- 
body explains  to  him  about  that  stain- 
ed-glass   window." 

Evidently  someone  did,  for  the  fol- 
lowing Wednesday  he  appeared  at  the 
office  with  a  breath-taking  offer.  He 
would  be  glad  to  give  the  town  five 
year's  free  use  of  his  newly-purchased 
lot  on  Main  Street  for  a  little  park, 
if  the  Town  Beautiful  project  was 
still  under  consideration. 

"I'm  so  glad,"  Laurel  sighed  hap- 
pily. "After  all,  it  is  a  beautiful  town, 
isn't  it?  I  mean,  so  quiet  and  friendly 
and  happy." 

Bill  glanced  down  at  her  eager 
face.  "You  really  think  so?"  he  asked, 
and   smiled. 

In  the  midst  of  the  excitement  Mac 
came  home.  "What's  this  I  hear?"' 
he  blustered,  stamping  into  the  office 
in  midafternoon.  "What  tomfoolery's 
been  going  on  here,  anyway?" 

He  attempted  his  usual  growl,  but 
the  effect  was  marred  by  a  broad 
grin. 

"Good  work,  son,"  he  approved. 

"You've  caused  a  complete  right- 
about-face here — almost  a  miracle. 
Blessed    if    I    know    how    you    did    it. 


THE  UPLIFT  2S 

I'll  certainly  be  sorry  to  lose  any  of  heard  about  it.     You  should  be  more 

you  people  here  now."  careful,    Bill,    how    you    report    mere 

"But     Laurel — "     Bill     stammered,  rumors.     It      isn't      good    journalism,. 

** — she's  leaving- — "  He  glanced  at  her  Fact  is,  I've  heard  that  she's  found  as 

uncertainly.  big  and  important  a  job  right  on  her 

"Is    she?"    Laurel's    eyes    met    his  home  town   paper!" 
merrily.        "How    strange    I      hadn't 


ENGLISH  AS  ITS  "SPOKE" 

We'll  begin  with  box,  and  the  plural  is  boxes. 

But  the  plural  of  ox  should  be  oxen,  not  oxes. 

One  fowl  is  a  goose,  but  two  are  geese. 

But  the  plural  of  moose  is  never  meese. 

And  the  plural  of  juice  is  juices,  not  jeese. 

You  may  find  a  lone  mouse  or  a  whole  nest  of  mice, 

But  the  plural  of  house  is  called  houses,  not  hiee<, 

If  the  plural  of  man  is  always  men, 

Why  shouldn't  the  plural  of  pan  be  pen? 

The  cow  in  the  plural  may  be  cows  or  kine. 

But  if  a  bow,  if  repeated,  is  never  bine, 

And  the  plural  of  vow  is  vows  not  vine. 

If  I  speak  of  a  foot  and  you  show  me  two  feet. 

And  I  give  you  a  boot,  would  a  pair  be  called  beet? 

If  one  is  a  tooth  and  a  whole  set  are  teeth, 

Why  shouldn't  the  plural  of  booth  be  beeth? 

You  have  seen  a  lone  child  or  a  whole  school  of  children, 

But  the  plural  of  wild  is  wilds,  not  wildren. 

We  speak  of  a  brother,  and  also  of  brethren, 

But,  though  we  say  mother,  we  never  say  mothren. 

If  the  singular's  this,  and  the  plural  these. 

Should  the  plural  of  kiss  be  written  keese? 

If  the  plural  of  that  is  always  those, 

Why  can't  the  plural  of  hat  be  hose  ? 

A  pat,  if  repeated,  is  never  called  pose, 

And  the  plural  of  rat  is  rats,  not  rose. 

Then,  the  masculine  pronouns  are  he,  his,  him. 

But  imagine  the  feminine,  she,  shis,  shim. 

So,  the  English,  I  think  you  will  all  agree, 

Is  the  funniest  language  you  ever  did  see. 

— Exchange. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


ITS 

Bv  Rev.  Bruce  H.  Price 


Youth  at  its  best  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  pictures.  Youth  at  its  worst 
is  one  of  the  most  dismal. 

In  every  generation  the  young  peo- 
ple of  the  day  have  been  discussed  in 
the  pulpit  and  in  the  pew  as  well  as 
by  those  who  have  no  connection  with 
church  life.  Often  the  consensus  of 
opinion  has  been  that  the  young  peo- 
ple are  "going  to  the  dogs"  and  that 
they  are  much  worse  than  those  of  the 
previous    generation. 

It  is  true  that  young  people  as  a 
group  are  not  all  that  they  should  be, 
not  all  that  we  want  them  to  be,  not 
what  they  expect  to  be,  and  not  what 
God  would  have  them  to  be,  but  the 
morals  of  those  in  their  teens  and  20's 
will  compare  favorably  with  the  mor- 
als of  those  in  the  30's,  40's,  and  50's. 

Most  of  the  wayward  youths  have 
been  led  astray  by  those  who  are  old- 
er. The  many  questionable  kinds  of 
entertainment  and  shady  places  of 
amusement  which  destroy  the  best  in 
youth  are  operated  not  by  youth  but 
by  their  elders. 

The  present  unrest  in  the  social  or- 
der and  the  unstable  social  conditions 
affect  youth  but  these  are  the  product 
of  those  who  are  older.  While  to  a 
great  extent  the  young  men  of  the  na- 
tions are  being  used  to  fight  the  wars 
which  are  raging  today  no  one  would 
hold  them  responsible  for  these  wars. 
Whether  the  war  guilt  rests  on  one 
man,  a  small  group  of  men  or  on  a  lar- 
ger group  of  people  in  several  nations, 
young  people  do  not  bear  the  blame. 

Adults  throughout  the  world  are  un- 
fair to  youth.  Sometime  ago  Dr.  C. 
Oscar  Johnson,  pastor  of  the  Third 
Baptist  Church  in  St.  Louis,  said,  "St. 


Louis  is  unfair  to  youth.  The  city 
employs  large  numbers  of  workmeii 
to  fill  up  the  crevices  in  the  streets, 
but  do  nothing  about  the  pitfalls  in 
the  alleys."  When  men  and  wornec: 
condone  conditions  and  patronize  pla- 
ces which  destroy  the  souls  and  bodies 
of  youth  they  are  being  unfair. 

It  is  not  unusual  to  find  mothers 
and  fathers  unfair  to  the  children  in 
their  own  homes.  Parents  may  pro- 
vide for  them  shelter,  food,  clothes, 
cars,  schools,  and  medical  attention 
but  if  they  fail  to  install  in  their  sons 
and  daughters  the  fundamentals  of 
good  character  such  as  honesty,  puri- 
ty, and  good  citizenship  they  have 
withheld  from  their  children  their  due. 
The  spiritual  needs  and  development 
of  children  are  the  responsibility  of 
mothers  and  fathers.  Youth  should 
be  brought  up  in  the  church  and 
should  be  led  to  a  personal  relation- 
ship with  God  through  a  personal 
faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  To  fail  to 
give  and  provide  the  best  of  spiritual 
training  for  our  youth  is  to  be  unfair 
to   them. 

Paul  wrote  to  Timothy  requesting1 
that  this  young  man  "be  an  example 
to  them  that  believe,  in  word,  in  man- 
ner of  life,  in  love,  in  faith  in  purity."1 
(I  Tim.  4:12).  We  usually  think  of 
the  aged  being  examples  to  the  young. 
Paul  would  have  this  young  man  to  foe 
an  example  to  both  young  and  old. 
Christian  history  is  filled  with  the 
names  of  men  and  women  who  have 
been  worthy  examples  in  the  days  of 
their  youth  but  never  have  there  been 
more  young  people  who  have  been  ex- 
amples to  them  that  believe  than  to- 
day. This  is  youth  at  its  best. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


THE  BEST  WAY 

(The  Orphan's  Friend  and  Masonic  Journal 


A  wise  old  doctor  once  said  that  for 
every  ill  the  human  body  suffers,  Na- 
ture has  a  remedy  all  her  own.  It  is 
the  same  thing  as  saying  that  there 
is  a  right  way  of  doing  everything 
that  is  done  wrong.  If  this  were  not 
true,  the  old  world  could  not  main- 
tain its  status  quo  in  the  great 
scheme   of   the   cosmos. 

No  one  can  with  good  sense  doubt 
that  somewhere,  somehow,  an  an- 
swer can  be  found  for  every  prob- 
lem. Reactions  to  Hitler's  blitzkrieg 
show  that  no  matter  how  impossible  a 
situation  may  seem,  the  answer  to  it 
exists  in  some  form.  The  British 
solved  the  magnetic  mine  which  at 
answerable.  Solutions  are  being  found 
first  would  seem  to  have  been  an  un- 
by  the  British  and  American  genius 
for  the  problems  of  enemy  bombing, 
and  it  has  been  announced  that  a 
new  defense  gadget  is  being  perfect- 
ed that  will  locate  submarines  when 
they  come  up  for  air  at  night  and 
give  them  the  finish  that  the  mag- 
netic mine  met.  In  the  medical  world 
many  destroying  diseases  have  been 
conquered.  New  treatments  for  pneu- 
monia and  tuberculosis  give  promise 
that  these  common  scourges  will  in 
turn  be  eradicated.  In  the  case  of 
pneumonia  great  results  have  already 
"been  brought  about,  though  in  tuber- 
culosis the  advance  has  not  been  so 
j-onounced. 

Years  ago  in  the  South  hookworm 
used  to  apallingly  sap  the  vigor  of 
millions.  Nowadays  the  noun  "hook- 
worm" has  almost  been  forgotten. 
It  is  the  history  of  mankind  that 
once  a  new  way  of  curing  something, 


or  solving  a  particular  problem,  is 
gone  at  seriously  and  persistently, 
one  or  two  things  always  happens : 
the  researcher  finds  what  he  looks 
for,  or  in  the  failure  to  find  that 
definite  thing,  he  happens  on  some- 
thing equally  as  valuable.  Scientists 
often  fail  to  get  the  exact  results  de- 
sired, but  the  persistent  searching 
with  its  byproducts  of  accumulating 
experience  unearths  discoveries  well 
worth  the  trouble.  Edison  did  not 
try  to  invent  the  phonograph;  he 
actually  stumbled  on  the  principle 
that   led   to   its   perfection. 

In  search,  for  antidotes,  curatives, 
new  methods,  and.  so  on,  it  is  gen- 
erally the  case  that  Mother  Nature 
forces  the  issue.  Until  matters  be- 
come intolerably  sad,  the  general  ten- 
dency is  to  put  up  with  existing  condi- 
tions; to  let  the  matter  ride.  Man's 
best  friend,  if  he  only  realized  the  fact 
is  the  urge  that  kicks  him  in  the  pants 
when  he  declines  voluntarily  to  act 
for  his  highest  an  best  interests.  Pov- 
erty and  suffering  are  terrible  things, 
not  to  be  played  with  or  experimen- 
tally applied,  however.  The  man  who 
tries  to  improve  the  condition  of  his 
fellow  by  making  him  poorer  and  in- 
flicting dire  ills  on  him,  imposes  ulti- 
mate loss  on  both  sides.  Every  man 
intuitively  knows  that  the  purely  hu- 
man cannot  lead  to  redemption  by  way 
of  the  cross.  A  sufferer  never  will- 
ingly forgives  another  who  has 
brought  him  misery  and  lack.  When 
Nature  in  her  own  might  and  wisdom 
chastises  men  realize  that  hatred  and 
rebellion  get  them  nowhere.  In  good 
time  all  are  made  to  see  that  Nature, 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


or  the  Creator's  way  of  doing  things, 
always  acts  for  ultimate  good,  and 
that  her  inflictions  are  curative  and 
educational. 

Many  people,  even  sensible  ones  in 
other  respects,  secretly  hope  to  find 
a  panacea  for  everything,  but  never 
will  the  time  come  in  the  life  of  any 
one  when  no  more  problems  come, 
when  there  will  be  no  more  conditions 
to  be  remedied  or  corrected.  It  is  not 
making  good  sense  to  long  for  a  status 
in  life  when  one  does  not  have  to  do 
the  things  he  does  not  want  to  do. 
People  who  pamper  themselves  or  are 
pampered  by  others  soon  become  as 
flacid  as  an  over-fat,  much-petted 
poodle  with  panting  breath.  The 
Nazi  vision  of  a  dominant  herren- 
folk  talking  over  and  manipulating, 
for  purposes  of  aggrandizement, 
serf  classes,  would  be  surely  destruc- 
tive to  both  if  it  could  be  implemented, 


which  it  cannot. 

No  individual,  race  or  national 
group  can  escape  the  experience  of 
looking  for  right  ways  for  substitutes 
for  wrong  ones.  Permanent  success 
will  never  attend  any  plan  or  pro- 
gram that  tries  to  take  over  world 
thinking  and  world  doing  with  the 
ulterior  purpose  of  cashing  the  lion's 
share  of  the  good  things  and  the  privi- 
leges of  life. 

A  basic  tenet  of  life  is  the 
teaching  that  every  seeker  of  truth 
should  ceaselessly  try  to  learn  and  to 
improve  himself.  The  personal  ele- 
ment can  never  he  stolen,  transferred, 
or  farmed  out  with  impunity.  It 
matters  not  how  smart  one  may  seem 
to  be,  when  in  the  slightest  manner 
be  attempts  to  swerve  evolutionary 
charge  from  its  great  purpose  he  will 
surely  fail  and  suffer. 


REFLECTIONS 

1  did  pretty  well  with  that  trouble  I  had, 
That  trouble  that  frightened  me  so: 
Now  that  it's  all  over  I've  a  right  to  feel  glad 
That  I  didn't  give  in  to  the  blow. 

I  nearly  gave  up  when  the  thing  looked  so  bad, 
I  had  almost  decided  to  quit: 
I'm  surprised  at  myself  at  the  courage  I  had, 
And  I'm  glad  I  had  so  much  grit. 

When  trouble  comes  I  shall  stand  up  and  fight, 
And  meet  it  the  best  I  can: 

I've  reached  the  conclusion  that  trouble's  all  right, 
It  brings  out  the  stuff  in  a  man. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


(Baptist  Courier) 


One  very  helpful  sign  in  this  pre- 
sent mad  world  in  that  everywhere 
great  concern  and  thought  in  being 
giving  to  the  problem  of  making'  a 
better  world  when  the  war  ends.  Thg 
most  of  the  plans  and  proposals  have 
to  do  with  political  and  economic 
changes.  To  remedy  these  wrongs 
would  be  gitting  at  the  causes  of 
war  and  all  its  ills.  But  there  is  a 
further  problem.  What  are  the 
cause  of  the  political  and  economic 
injustices? 

One  who  had  intelligently  observed 
the  cause  of  events  during  his  life- 
time or  thoughtfully  read  his  history 
is  likely  to  be  pretty  pessimstic 
about  the  promises  of  reforms  and  re- 
formers. The  world  is  seldom  any 
better  after  the  reformers  have  had 
their  way.  The  reforms  have  been 
superficial.  They  haven't  got  at  the 
root  cause  of  the  world's  disease. 
And  usually  the  reason  is  that  the  re- 
forms have  dealt  with  political  and 
economic  conditions. 

There  is  proformd  wisdom  in  this 
sentence  in  Paul's  address  to  the  Jews 
in  Antioch.  "From  all  things  from 
which  you  could  not  be  justified  by 
the  law  of  Moses  by  This  Man  every 
one  that  believes  is  justified."  There 
are  some  things  which  law,  even  Mo- 
saic law,  can  not  do.  It  is  just  where 
law  fails  that  Christ  succeeds,  and 
that  is  in  changing  ultimate  human 
nature.  Legal  reforms  have  failed 
because   they   left   human   nature  the 


same.  Living  conditions  may  be 
changed. But  the  evil  left  in  the  hu- 
man heart  will  sooner  or  later  bring 
confusion  in  the  economic  paradise. 
Good  goverment  and  just  law  and  fair 
economic  condition  are  profoundly 
important  and  have  much  to  do  with 
the  lives  men  lead.  The  importance 
of  all  that  can  not  be  over  emphasized. 
But  nonetheless  these  are  not  the 
most  important  forces  for  good.  The 
great  creative  forces  move  in  the 
other  direction,  from  the  inner  char- 
acter of  men  toward  expression  in 
political,  eceonomic  and  other  social 
institutions.  The  tap  rot  of  all  social 
expressions  or  instutions  is  deep 
down  in  human  nature,  the  moral 
character,  good  or  bad  of  individual 
men,  and  women.  The  character  of 
government  is  the  reflection  of  the 
character  of  the  people.  Righteous 
lawmakers  make  righteous  laws.  Just 
judges  interpret  them  and  righteous 
officers  enforce  them  and  a  righteous 
public  opinion  demands  and  supports 
them.  The  creation  of  that  moral  char- 
acter is  where  Christianity  functions. 
Christian  people  will  give  their  sup- 
port to  every  good  law  and  social  cus- 
tom but  they  will  wisely  recognise 
that  they  have  a  more  essential 
service  to  the  deeper  needs  of  men, 
to  bring  to  them  the  moral  and  spiri- 
tual redeeming  and  regenerating 
power  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ  for 
in  him  everyone  that  believesis  made 
righteous. 


It  is  no  consequence  of  w 

be  a  man  of  merit. — Horace.. 


parents  a  man  is  born,  so  he 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  A  If  Carriker  are 
spending  their  vacation  in  the  moun- 
tains   of    Western    North    Carolina. 


Mr.  H.  H.  Wyatt,  the  machinist, 
and  his  boys  are  kept  busy  doing  re- 
pair work  on  lawn  mowers,  tractors 
and  other  tools  used  on  the  farm. 


Mr.  Leon  Godown,  who  has  charge 
of  the  printing  class,  and  all  work 
done  in  the  print  shop  is  enjoying 
his  vacation  at  his  old  home  in  New 
Jersey. 


The  latest  experiment  of  this  in- 
stitution is  the  salvaging  of  Johnson 
grass  in  the  silos.  It  will  be  used  to 
feed  the  fine  herd  of  cattle  that 
furnishes  milk  and  butter  for  the 
School. 


James  Brewer  is  now  at  North 
Carolina  Orthopedic  Hospital,  Gas- 
tonia  for  treatment.  James  is  one  of 
the  boys  who  serves  in  the  print  shop. 
We  miss  him  and  hope  he  will  soon 
return   home. 


No  gift  to  the  Jackson  Training 
School  has  given  greater  joy  to  the 
boys  than  the  Cone  Swimming  Pool. 
During  this  intense  heat  this  poo] 
has  proven  a  real  joy  and  life  saver 
to  personnel  of  the  School. 


Seven  boys  are  receiving  attention 
at  the  Infirmary.  These  boys  have 
minor  ailments  but  the  Superinten- 
dent feels  that  a  stitch  in  time  saves 
nine,  therefore,  boys  are  placed  in 
due  time  in  infirmary  to  prevent  any 
future   complication. 


Mr.  Hilery  Hobby,  manager  of  the 
dairy  barn,  after  an  illness  of  several 
weeks  has  been  dismissed  by  his  phy- 
sician and  is  now  on  duty.  Mr.  Query 
had  charge  of  the  dairy  barn  during 
the  absence  of  Mr.  Hobby. 


Mrs.  Pearl  M.  Young,  a  matron  at 
this  institution  for  twenty  years 
severed  her  connection  with  School 
on  account  of  ill  health,  she  will  make 
her  home  with  her  daughter  who 
resides  in  Washington  D.  C.  Mrs. 
Young  rendered  fine  service  to  the 
School  and  will  be  greatly  missed. 


The  Rev.  L.  C.  Bumgarner,  pastor 
of  St.  Andrews  Lutheran  Church, 
Concord,  N.  C.  came  out  and  delivered 
the  message  to  the  boys  at  the  usual 
hour   3:00   P.   M.   August   17,    1941. 

Rev.  Bumgarner  made  a  very  fine 
heart  searching  talk  on  the  subject: 
"Satisfied."  In  dealing  with  this  heart- 
to-talk  sermon,  he  based  the  facts 
upon  a  portion  of  the  Psalm  of  David; 
taking  his  text  from  Psalm  17:15.  "As 
for  me,  I  will  behold  thy  face  in 
righteousness,  I  shall  be  satisfied, 
when  I  awake  with  thy  likeness." 

David  was  a  man  of  great  spirits, 
possessed  with  knowledge  and  much 
wealth.  "David  had  great  possessions.** 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


tonia,  for  treatment. 

James  is  one  of  the  boys  who 
serves  in  the  print  shop.  We  miss 
him  and  hope  he  will  soon  return 
home. 

Keenly,  the  boys  listened  attentively 
to  hear  what'  contained  a  satisfied 
life. 

Our  good  friend  started  out  with 
some  questions: 

1.  Was  David  satisfied  with  riches? 

2.  So  we  could  say:  Is  attainment 
satisfying  ? 

3.  What   will   make    you   happy? 

4.  What  do  you  have  to  accomplish 
in   order   to   become    satisfied? 

All  these  things  could  not  begin 
to  make  one  be  satisfied.  It  was  some- 
thing more  to  blend  into  a  life.  We 
use  one  word  to  make  us  happy,  satis- 
fied and  successful — God.  God  is  the 
main  source  and  too,  our  ideas  and 
desires  can  be  only  satisfaction 
through  Him. 

A  West  Pointer  thought  he  found 
attainments  as  to  be  the  soul  purpose 
of  happiness;  quote:  "When  I  will 
become  a  Lieutenant  then  I  will  be 
real  happy."  David  was  a  great  gen- 
eral was  that  satisfaction?   No. 

"It  is  not  always  satisfying  to  go 
through  the  battle  of  hardships  in 
life.  Yes,  it  would  bring   dissatisfac- 


tion. If  I  had  money  and  "great  poss- 
essions," of  David,  and  could  I  say 
that  would  satisfy?  No,  it  took  more 
than  material  things  to  satisfy;  like 
homes,  automobiles,  knife,  etc;  Yes, 
they  satisfy  for  a  while,  but  soon 
they  all  go  away.  We  should  be 
careful  to  pattern  our  lives,  upon  God 
rather  than  the  satisfaction  of  the 
things    we    possess." 

"Our  talents  do  not  satisfy.  David 
was  a  great  musician  and  he  longed 
to  anchor  his  life  in  the  keeping  of 
God's  love.  We  need  to  drink  the 
thirst  of  life  anew.  We  need  to  come 
to  God  and  by  coming  close  to  Him 
brings    satisfaction." 

"Three  things  in  life  helps  us  to 
gain  a  satisfied  personality: 

1.  The   word    of    God. 

2.  Beauty  of  nature. 

3.  The   man    in    his    making. 

God  is  back  of  all  these  things 
where  ever  you  go.  He  fills  us  up  with 
a  satisfied  life  and  we  cannot  find 
satisfaction  only  in  Him.  Build  to- 
day upon  the  foundation  of  Christ,  and 
then  doubts  and  failures  will  be  re- 
plenished   by    God's    satisfaction     . 

Thus  ended  the  talk  by  our  beloved 
Brother.  What  a  wonderful  oppor- 
tunity we  have  in  hearing  these  in- 
spiring messages  from  time  to  time. 


Believe  In  yourself,  believe  m  humanity,  believe  in  the  success 
of  your  undertakings.  Fear  nothing  and  no  one.  Love  your  work. 
Work,  hope,  trust.  Keep  in  touch  with  today.  Teach  yourself 

to  be  practical  and  up  to  date  and  sensible.  You  cannot  fail. 

— Dr.  Riley  D.  Moore. 


THE   UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending-  August  17,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel    Allen 
Carl    Barrier 
Arcemias    Hefner 
Edward    Moore 
Weaver   F.   Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Fred   Stuart 
Charles   Wooton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.   A.   Bennett 
William  Cook 
Ralph    Harris 
Kenneth  Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

{No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John    Bailey 
Grover  Beaver 
Charles  Beal 
Robert    Coleman 
Kenneth  Conklin 
Bruce    Hawkins 
Jerrv    Jenkins 
Otis   McCall 
Fonzer  Pittman 
Robei't    Quick 
William   T.    Smith 
John  Tolley 
Jerome    Wiggins 
James  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

(No  Honor  Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  5 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Marvin    Lipscomb 
Durwood  Martin 
Volley   McCall 
James  Parker 


Reitzel  Southern 
Houston  Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth    Atwood 
John  H.  Averitte 
Edward   Batten 
Hurley  Bell 
Laney   Broom 
Henry  B.  Butler 
George  Green 
Robert    Hampton 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Ernest  Overcash 
Durham  Smith 
Ernest    Turner 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil    Ashley 

COTTAGE   NO.   0 

James     Davis 
Riley    Denny 
R,   L.   Hall 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Grady    Kelly 
Daniel    Kilpatrick 
Alfred    Lamb 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William    Nelson 
Robert   Tidwell 
Horace    Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Roy    Barnett 
Delma  Gray 
Jack    Harward 
Joseph  Kinkaid 
John    Lee 
Howard  Noland 
Charles  Phillips 
Torrence   Ware 
Jack   Warren 

COTTAGE   NO.    11 

Robert   Davis 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Charles  Frye 
Cecil    Gray 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl    Hildreth 
Monroe   Searcy 
James   Watson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

William  Broadwell 
Treley  Frankum 
Charles    Simpson 
Robah    Sink 
Jesse  Smith 
Brice    Thomas 
J.    R.    Whitman 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(No    Honor    Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

Raymond  Andrews 
John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Edward  Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Audie    Farthing 
Henry   Glover 
John    Hamm 
William    Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman    Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy  Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 


John  Maples 
Glenn    McCall 
Norvell   Murphy 
John    Reep 
James   Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.    C.    Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.  lu 

William  Barrier 
Robert    Chamberlain 
Paul   Deal 
James   Deatherage 
John    Gibson 
James  Ledford 
Paul    Morris 
Lawton   McDowell 
Marvin  Pennell 
Floyd    Puckett 
Donald   Sides 
Basil  Weatherington 
Bennie  Wilhelm 
Alton  Williams 
David  Williams 
Wiliam   Whittington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank    Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
John  T.  Lowry 
Varcy  Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


Whenever  I  have  found  out  that  I  have  blundered,  and  when 
I  have  been  contemptuously  criticized,  and  even  when  I  have 
been  over-praised,  it  has  been  my  greatest  comfort  to  say  to 
myself,  "I  have  worked  as  hard  and  as  well  as  I  could,  and  no 
man  can  do  more  than  this." — Darwin. 


t/l 


1(c)  Carolina  Collection 
lU.  N.  C.  Library 


CAROUNA  ROOi 


a  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD   N.  C,   AUGUST  30,   1941 


io.   35 


►> 


f 

THE  BLESSING  OF  LABOR  i 


The  poor  fisherman's  words,  in  Scott's  "An- 
tiquary," said  to  the  lady  who  came  to  com- 
fort him  on  the  death  of  his  child:  "You  rich 
folk  when  ye're  in  trouble  may  sit  wi'  yer 
handkerchief  tae  yer  een,  but  we  puir  bodies 
maun  aff  tae  oor  work  again,  e'en  though  oor 
hearts  are  thumpin'  like  a  hammer."  Aye,  But 
the  poor  fellow  at  his  honest  work  was  far 
better  off  in  his  time  of  sorrow  than  had  he 
been  able  to  nurse  his  grief  with  his  "hand- 
kerchief tae  his  een."  Work  is  a  healing  min- 
istry from  God  in  heaven.  When  the  heart  is 
crushed  beneath  its  heavy  load,  unable  to 
lift  itself  up,  with  what  gracious  tact  our 
work  soothes  and  braces  the  wounded  spirit. 

— Author  Unknown. 


* 


t«  »i«  >t«  ifr  »$  .}■  »fr  .;<  >fr  .ft  >>  »t  >t«  i*  »t«  'V  »fr<fr^Hfr<iHfrfr^4H$HiHiH$H$MSMfr< 


■♦JmJmJ*. 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKS0T 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

OLD  SHIPS  LIE  BURIED  BENEATH  THE  SANDS 

OF  OCRACOKE  ISLAND                                   (Beaufort  News)  '8 

WHY  OLD  VIRTUES  ARE  LACKING  (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  12 

THE  DULL  ASSIGNMENT                         By  William  E.  Channing  13 

THE  BLACK  PONY                                        (The  Christian  Herald)  16 

"FOR  TRUTH  AND  HONESTY"                  (Christian   Advocate)  17 

TEMPTED  AND  TRIED                                  (The  Baptist  Courier)  18 

STRENGTHENING  OUR  SPIRITUAL 

DEFENSE                                                  By  An  Army   Chaplain  19 

THE  GIVING  HOBBY                                       (Sunshine  Magazine)  20 

WHO  IS  WISE?                                                  (The  Baptist  Courier)  21 

WHAT  OF  DEMOCRACY?                                      By  S.  L.  Freeman  22 

OF  HUMAN  STARLINGS                         By  Margaret  A.  J.  Irvin  23 

LIVING  ON  THE  OUTSKIRTS  OF 

LIFE                                      (Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian)  24 

"I  AM  GLAD  I  AM  AN  AMERICAN"        (Baptist  Messenger)  25 

A  TWELVE-POINT  PROGRAM                                           (Selected)  26 

FLAME  THROWER  CULTIVATE  COTTON 

(The  Charlotte  Observer)  27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars   the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March   3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special    Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

LABOR  DAY 

The  history  of  labor  in  the  United  States  has  been  mainly  influenced  by 
question  of  wages  and  hours  of  service,  by  immigration  by  the  introduction 
of  the  trade  union.  As  labor  became  more  skillful  the  accumulation  of  wealth 
began  and  the  desire  for  possession  and  conquest  became  more  and  more 
prominent  in  the  minds  of  men.  It  soon  became  very  apparent  that  certain  in- 
dividuals were  better  equipped  to  originate  ideas  and  others  were  more  able 
to  carry  out  the  designs  of  those  better  qualified. 

As  implements  were  improved  and  the  wants  of  men  increased  the  first 
division  of  labor  started  to  take  place,  in  which  certain  men  or  groups  started 
to  follow  definite  lines  of  endeavor.  When  the  Knights  of  Labor  hold  their  as- 
sembly in  New  York  Gity  as  early  as  1884,  and  reviewed  a  great  parade  or- 
ganized by  a  labor  union  of  that  city,  the  first  Monday  of  September  was  set 
aside  as  a  legal  holiday  by  the  majority  of  the  states  including  Alaska  to 
consider  the  claims  of  labor  and  the  interests  of  laboring  men  and  designated 
as  LABOR  DAY. 

That  day  in  later  years  has  become  a  day  of  celebration,  rest  and  parades 
by  members  of  various  local  unions  in  all  large  industrial  centres.  The  unions 
have  grown  more  and  more  powerful  as  time  passes  on  and  at  the  present  the 
American  Federation  of  Labor  is  one  of  the  most  powerful  organizations  in  the 
world. — Selected. 


LABOR  DAY 

"My  Father  worketh  hitherto,  and  I  work."  I  wonder  if  you  know 
who  spoke  those  words.  They  sound  as  if  they  are  to  be  found  in 
the  Bible.  What  is  even  more  impressive  is  that  they  were  spoken 
by  Jesus.  No  one  should  be  ashamed  to  labor,  for  labor  is  both 
honorable  and  divine.  Our  Lord  has  learned  the  trade  of  a  carpenter. 
His  hands  were  often  hard  from  work.  There  was  sweat  on  His  brow 
many  times.  He  must  have  been  known  as  a  laboring  man.  His  was 
not  a  family  of  means.  They  had  to  live  on  what  came  in  day  by  day. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

There  Is  no  evidence  that  they  had  laid  anything  by  for  old  age. 

He  must  have  helped  to  till  the  field  and  sow  the  grain  and  gather 
the  harvest.  Ke  may  have  spent  some  of  His  spare  time  at  other 
kinds  of  toil.  The  gospels  gave  us  the  impression  that  He  was  a  labor- 
ing man,  and  that  He  felt  it  was  very  honorable  and  respectable. 
I  know  He  never  looked  down  on  the  man  or  the  woman  who  had  to 
work  whether  laboriously  with  hand  or  brain. 

Labor  Day,  then,  is  not  a  day  altogether  set  aside  for  a  certain 
class  of  people.  If  it  is,  then  it  is  for  one  of  the  most  honorable  and 
honest  and  dependable  groups  in  our  country.  The  Bible  respects 
the  person  who  toils.  When  God  placed  Adam  and  Eve  in  the  garden 
He  told  them  to  work,  and  gave  them  to  understand  that  their  en- 
joyment depended  on  the  amount  and  kind  of  work  they  did. 

A  new  sense  of  the  dignity  of  work  must  be  gotten  into  the  minds 
of  some  of  us.  The  ambition  to  live  without  labor  is  not  from  God; 
and  the  thought  that  a  bit  of  disgrace  attaches  to  the  person  who 
works  is  in  disagreement  with  the  plan  of  God.  The  laborer  can  feel 
that  what  he  does  is  part  of  the  world's  important  business. 


THE  HALL  OF  FAME 

This  year  a  new  name — the  73rd — has  been  added  to  the  list  of 
busts  in  America's  Hall  of  Fame,  that  of  the  beloved  composer — 
Stephen  Collins  Foster. 

America's  Hall  of  Fame  is  an  open-air  colonade,  overlooking  the 
Hudson  River  in  New  York  City.  Between  its  columns  stand  busts 
of  the  most  outstanding  of  all  the  men  and  women  who  have  helped 
to  make  America  great. 

The  Hall  of  Fame  was  begun  in  1894  and  is  the  only  one  of  its 
kind  in  all  the  world.  The  names  placed  there  are  done  so  by  popu- 
lar approval.  Every  five  years  the  public  is  invited  to  nominate  for 
a  place  in  its  corridor  the  American  they  deem  worthiest  to  occupy 
this  honored  position.  If  three-fifths  of  the  one  hundred  members 
who  constitute  the  board  of  electors  approve  the  nomination,  the 
name  of  that  man  or  woman  is  then  inscribed  in  the  Hall  of  Fame. 
Since  no  one  can  be  elected  until  twenty-five  years  after  his  death, 
the  Hall  of  Fame  includes  only  those  whose  life  or  work  has  stood 
the  test  of  time.  Among  its  representatives  are  writers,  statesmen, 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

philanfropists,  preachers,  artists,  soldiers,  actors,  inventors,  edu- 
cators, explorers,  lawyers,  reformers,  engineers,  sculptors,  sailors, 
physicians,  and  its  one  musical  representative — composer  Stephen 
Collins  Foster. — The  Guitarist  in  Sunshine  Magazine. 


RELIGION  IN  EDUCATION 

The  growing  recognition  of  religion's  place  in  the  field  of  edu- 
cation is  a  cheerful  thing  to  contemplate.  Time  was  when  all  it  re- 
ceived was  a  blank  stare,  as  though  it  had  no  status  in  the  realm 
of  ordered  intelligence.  True,  Professor  Dewey  said  long  ago  that  the 
education  of  a  citizen  could  not  be  complete  without  a  knowledge 
of  religion,  and  therefore  the  state  should  find  some  place  for  it  in 
the  public  school's  curriculum.  Unfortunately,  Dewey  did  not  seem 
to  follow  up  his  thesis  personally.  Now  comes  R.  C.  Knox,  Chaplain 
of  Columbia,  declaring  in  a  special  report  to  President  Butler  of  the 
university,  that  "religion/"  source  of  the  concepts  of  liberty  and 
human  rights,  is  the  fundamental  element  of  education,  and  the 
leaven  of  all  branches  of  learning.''  Dr.  Knox  further  states:  "Know- 
ledge and  science,  undirected  by  a  moral  belief,  threaten  to  destroy 
civilization."  Just  think  of  taking  all  this  time  to  find  that  out !  How- 
ever, we  are  thankful  for  this  little  peep  into  a  fuller  presentation 
of  the  subject,  which  is  to  be  published  in  1954,  as  a  part  of  the  bi- 
centennial history  of  Columbia. — Selected. 


MARK  TWAIN'S  WEATHER 

Every  one  this  summer  has  commented  about  the  weather,  but 
true  to  the  statement  of  the  humerous  writer,  Mark  Twain,  "nothing 
was  done  about  it."  During  the  month  of  June  the  atmosphere  was 
unusually  chilly,  sufficiently  cool  to  necessitate  the  wearing  of  a 
light  weight  coat  mornings  and  evenings ;  during  July  a  continuous 
downpour  of  rain  was  the  occasion  of  much  discomfort  on  account 
of  the  humidity,  and  the  month  of  August  old  Sol  sent  down  upon 
Mother  Earth  for  three  or  more  weeks  a  heat  that  to  the  minds 
of  older  people  has  never  been  experienced  previously.  In  this  section 
of  the  country  the  weather  has  always  been  accepted  as  seasonable 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

and  most  delightful,  but  this  summer  has  proven  an  exception  to 
the  rule  for  when  it  should  have  been  cool,  it  was  cold,  and  when  it 
rained  it  poured  at  times  for  hours  and  when  hot  there  was  almost 
an  unbearable  heat  for  weeks.  From  a  commentator  in  London  over 
the  Columbia  Broadcasting  System  we  heard  comments  as  to  the 
weather  in  England  and  they  had  very  similar  seasons  to  that  ex- 
perienced here.  We  concluded  after  listening  in  to  the  commentator 
that  the  weatherman  was  no  respector  of  persons  The  Divine  Provi- 
dence smiles  upon  the  just  and  unjust  alike.  The  only  thing  in  life 
to  do  is  to  accept  conditions  just  as  they  come  and  make  the  best  of 
things  by  meeting  changes  cheerfully. 

The  quotation,  "as  a  rule  a  man  is  a  fool,  when  it's  hot  he  wants 
it  cool,  and  when  it's  cool  he  wants  it  hot,  always  wanting  what  he 
hasn't  got",  tells  briefly  of  the  restlessness  and  discontent  of  man- 
kind. We  learn  much  more  by  contact,  especially  in  the  way  of  fore- 
bearance  than  we  are  willing  to  admit. 

Once  upon  a  time  when  a  farmer  was  complaining  about  the  weath- 
er and  the  shortage  of  crop  an  old  negro  Mammy  with  the  bearing 
of  a  lady  and  the  faith  of  a  christian  said,  "Why  worry  all  this  is  the 
Lord's  works."  Having  heard  this  remark,  and  observed  the  calm- 
ness with  which  she  spoke,  we  were  impressed.  Moreover,  ever 
since  witnessing  the  supreme  faith  of  the  old  Mammy  of  the  "befo- 
de-war"  days,  we  have  bowed  more  easily  and  submissivly  to  the 
inevitable. 


COMMON  SENSE  RULES  GOOD  ANY  TIME 

The  petroleum  industry,  working  for  national  defense,  has  some 
"do's"  and  "don'ts"  for  the  motorist  who  wants  to  help  in  the  na- 
tional emergency  but  as  a  matter  of  fact  these  common  sense 
rules  for  good  driving  are  applicable  any  time. 

Here  they  are: 

DO 

1.  Have  your  carbuertor  adjusted  for  the  most  economical  mixture 
of  gasoline  and  air. 

2.  Have  ignition  system  and  spark  plugs  checked  regularly  for 
most  economical  performance. 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

3.  Keep  transmission  and  differential  properly  lubricated,  and  lu- 
bricate chasis  regularly.  Use  correct  grade  of  lubricating  oil  in  en- 
gine and  change  it  regularly  for  maximum  efficiency. 

4.  Keep  the  cooling  system  clean  and  filled  to  proper  level. 

5.  Keep  tires  properly  inflated.  Keep  brakes  adjusted  to  eliminate 
"drag." 

DON'T 

1.  Don't  speed.  Driving  at  high  speed  greatly  increases  fuel  con- 
sumption. Wind  resistance  increases  by  geometric  proportion  to 
speed.  At  60  miles  an  hour  it  is  four  times  greater  than  at  30.  Drive 
at  a  reasonable,  safe  speed  and  save. 

2.  Don't  make  "jack-rabbit"  starts.  Driving  in  first  and  second 
gear  multiplies  the  consumption  of  gasoline.  Watch  your  starts  at 
traffic  lights — avoid  sudden  bursts  of  speed. 

3.  Don't  let  your  car  idle  at  the  curb — don't  race  your  motor  when 
starting.  This  is  hard  on  the  motor  and  wastes  gasoline. 

4.  Don't  use  your  car  unless  you  have  to.  Plan  j^our  driving.  Group 
your  errands. 

5.  Don't  forget  others.  Share  the  transportation  your  car  provides 
— double  up  with  friends  going  the  same  way. — Concord  Daily 
Tribune. 


THE   UPLIFT 


OLD  SHIPS  LIE  BURIED  BENEATH 

ISLAND 


(Beaufort  News) 


To  the  visitor  going  to  Ocracoke 
for  the  first  time,  the  island  is  a  very 
strange  place.  It  is  a  land  of  dead 
live  oak,  tame  wild  geese  and  fresh 
salt  mullet.  It  is  also  a  place  where 
the  finest  people  in  the  world  make 
their  homes.  On  the  beach  are  the 
remnants  of  proud  old  ships  which 
were  lost  in  the  graveyard  of  the 
Atlantic  and  came  ashore  in  the  back- 
wash of  tides  swirling  through  Hat- 
teras  Bight.  Ocracoke,  like  Hatteras 
Island,  the  "Cape  Stormy"  of  the 
Atlantic  Coast,  is  wind  swept  and 
storm  swept,  but  so  far  there  is  no 
record  of  anyone  ever  losing  their 
lives  there  during  a  hurricane,  and 
no  house  has  ever  been  blown  down 
by  the  winds. 

It  is  true  that  a  few  houses  have 
been  undermined  and  washed  down 
during  severe  gales  which  brought 
sea  tides  across  the  village — but  these 
cases  have  been  very  few  indeed.  The 
people  of  Ocracoke  are  proud  of  their 
ancestry.  They  know  that  they  are 
descendants,  perhaps,  of  shipwrecked 
mariners — but  they  are  proud  of  this 
whether  their  anceester  was  of  Anglo 
Saxon  or  Arabian  stock.  Ocracoke 
probably  had  its  founding  as  a  re- 
sult of  a  shipwreck,  and  this  is  a 
story   about   some   of  the   ships. 

A  few  days  ago  on  Ocracoke  Is- 
land I  rode  across  the  beach  and 
went  crabbing  in  the  surf.  If  you 
have  never  tried  crabbing  in  the  surf 
you  have  something  to  look  forward 
to,  because  you  have  to  match  your 
wits   against  a  crustacean  which  ap- 


parently has  no  sense  at  all,  but  can 
run  sideways  faster  than  you  can 
run  forward  unless  you  are  in  the 
Olympic  class.  Leaving  the  crabbing 
up  to  Brantley  who  can  out-run  his 
pappy,  I  decided  to  go  over  and  in- 
vestigate the  ribbing  of  a  huge  piece 
of  wreckage  recently  exposed  by  a 
sea  tide  that  washed  over  the  beach. 

My  companion  told  me  that  this 
was  what  was  left  of  the  old  four- 
masted  schooner  Victoria  S.,  which 
foundered  in  the  surf  of  the  island 
about  15  years  ago  while  enroute  to 
some  northern  port  from  Georgetown, 
laden  with  pine  lumber.  The  lumber 
was  sold  at  a  vendue  and  most  of  it 
was  bought  by  a  firm  in  Morehead 
City  and  transhipped,  but  some  of 
the  shipwrecked  timber  was  used  in 
the  construction  of  new  homes  on  Oc- 
racoke. 

Sand  and  time  have  greatly  splint- 
ered up  the  remainder  of  the  wreck. 
The  decking,  or  part  of  it.  is  still 
intact  and  so  are  many  pieces  of  the 
ribbing  in  the  hull.  The  old  wreckage 
is  interesting  thought  and  because 
it  is  near  Ocracoke  community,  with- 
in easy  walking  distance  for  persons 
going  to  the  surf,  this  disfigured 
corpse  of  a  once  proud  sailing  vessel 
is  perhaps  the  most  photographed 
ship  wreck  along  the  coast  today. 
Unless  you  allow  plenty  for  the  ex- 
treme bright  sunlight  and  the  wat- 
er and  sand  reflections  pus  the  clear 
atmosphere  existing  on  the  island 
perhaps  the  photo  you  made  was  burn- 
ed  up    (over   exposed) — anyway   that 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


is  what  happened  to  mine  and  I  was 
using  a  k-2  filter  at  the  time. 

The  old  piece  of  wreckage  is  only 
one  of  many  old  ships  whose  bones 
now  lay  on  Ocracoke  Beach.  To- 
wards the  inlet  there  are  other  wrecks 
but  most  of  them  are  Down  Below  in 
the  Hammock  and  Great  Swash  re- 
gion. There  are  more  wrecks  on  Ocra- 
coke beach  than  at  Hatteras  and  the 
stranger  wonders  why.  The  answer 
is  that  Ocracoke  beach  is  a  sort  of 
backwash  for  ships  getting  in  trouble 
off  Diamond  Shoals,  that  section  of 
the  ocean  which  has  long  been  known 
by  mariners  as  "the  Graveyard  of 
the  Atlantic." 

Coming  northward  the  sailing  is 
clear  as  long  as  the  mariner  keeps 
in  the  current  of  the  Gulf  Siream 
which  moves  up  the  coast  at  the 
rate  of  about  six  miles  an  hour  an- 
til  it  reaches  Hatteras  and  then  curves 
to  the  northeastward.  Ships  in  sailing 
days  would  leave  the  stream  off  Dia- 
mond Shoals  and  if  conditions  were 
favorably  they  continued  northward 
in  the  waters  of  the  North  Atlantic 
which  meet  the  warmer  waters  of 
the  South  Atlantic  at  Hatteras.  If 
the  weather  was  stormy — and  that  is 
not  unusual  because  the  region  is  the 
"Cape  Stormy"  of  the  Atlantic  Coast 
vessels  leaving  the  stream  would  get 
in  the  currents  swirling  through  Hat- 
teras Bight  eventually — if  unlucky, 
would  boomerang  back  onto  the  beach 
at  Ocracoke. 

There  are  the  bones  of  many  fa- 
mous old  shipwrecks  on  Ocracoke 
Beach  today.  Sometimes  they  are 
covered  with  sand  but  when  exposed, 
many  of  the  most  famous  can  be  iden- 
tified by  the  islander  who  may  be  ac- 
companying you  along  the  beach.  One 
of  the  most  famous  is  the  old  "ghost 


ship."       And  that  is  a  story  for  you! 

The  lookout  on  duty  at  the  Hat- 
teras Inlet  Coast  Guard  station  at 
dawn  on  January  21,  1921,  saw  a 
5-masted  schooner  under  full  sail 
aground  on  the  Outer  Diamond  of 
Diamond  Shoals.  No  distress  sig- 
nals were  flying.  When  the  station 
surfboat  reached  the  schooner,  the 
crew  found  it  utterly  deserted— 
except  for  a  cat.  It  was  the  Car- 
roll A  Deering,  home  port  Bath, 
Maine,  in  ballast  from  Barbados  to 
Portland.  She  had  lost  both  an- 
chors, and  both  lifeboats  were  miss- 
ing; otherwise  all  was  well.  If  the 
crew  had  abandoned  ship  they  must 
have  left  in  a  hurry,  for  there  was  food 
standing  in  the  pots  on  the  galley 
range  and  on  the  plates  laid  on  the 
mess  table. 

Only  the  previous  afternoon  the 
Deering  had  hailed  the  Lookout  Light- 
house 60  miles  southwestward,  re- 
porting that  she  had  lost  her  an- 
chors in  a  two-day  storm  asking  that 
Norfolk  be  wirelessed  to  send  a  tug 
to  tow  her  in.  The  lightship's  wireless 
was  out  of  order,  but  a  steamer  ap- 
pearing southbound  soon  after,  the 
lightship  hailed  her  to  stand  by  for 
a    message. 

Instead  the  steamer  altered  its 
course,  heading  off  shore  and  the 
deck  of  the  crew  unfurled  a  tar- 
paulin and  lowered  it  over  the  coun- 
ter, hiding  the  steamer's  name.  The 
daughter  of  the  Deering's  master  de- 
manded that  an  investigation  be  made, 
which  developed  that  the  Deering  mas- 
ter had  spoken  to  the  Cape  Fear 
Lightship  five  days  earlier.  The 
storm  appeared  to  account  for  the 
delay. 

Nothing  more  was  learned,  although 
just   about    every    investigating    divi- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


sion  of  the  Government  worked  on 
the  case  for  many  months  trying  to 
solve  the  mystery.  Nothing  more  was 
learned  of  the  Deerings  crew  and 
after  20  years  the  crew  is  still  miss- 
ing and  the  possible  connection  of  the 
steamer  with  the  mystery  is  only 
surmise. 

In  the  same  period  the  steamer 
Hewitt,  Texas  to  Boston,  vanished 
without  trace  off  Hatteras. 

Few  ships  have  ever  grounded  on 
Diamond  Shoals  and  come  off— that 
is,  nothing  came  off  except  the  wreck- 
age which  usually  fetches  up  on  Oc- 
racoke  Beach.  The  Maurice  R.  Thur- 
low  was  a  notable  exception.  She 
struck  in  a  storm  on  October  13,  1927. 
The  lookout  at  Cape  Hatteras  Station, 
10  miles  northeast  of  Ocracoke  Island, 
sighted  her  distress  signal  and  mo- 
tor lifeboats  put  out  and  saved  the 
crew  of  nine. 

When  the  morning  of  the.  four- 
teenth dawned,  the  Thurlow  had  van- 
ished. It  could  not  have  been  broken 
up  in  that  time — although  strange 
things  happen  in  the  Graveyard  of  the 
Atlantic — so  the  Coast  Guard  Cutter 
Mascoutin  was  dispatched  from  Nor- 
folk to  search  for  her.  The  cutter 
found  no  trace,  but  13  days  later  a 
Dutch  oil  tanker  sighted  the  vessel 
in  the  North  Atlantic.  More  Coast 
Guard  vessels  put  out  to  run  down 
the  Flying  Dutchman,  but  she  was 
never  sighted  again — a  phantom 
ship. 

Last  vessel  lost  in  Ocracoke  wat- 
ers was  the  Albatross,  world's  larg- 
est beam  trawler.  She  put  in  to 
Morehead  City  during  a  storm  on 
her  first  fishing  voyage  out  of  Hamp- 
ton, Va.,  after  being  transformed  in- 
to a  trawler,  sailed  on  one  clear  morn- 
ing,   went    to    Ocracoke        Inlet    and 


promptly  went  aground — not  so  far 
from  the  shoal  in  the  inlet  where  the 
Portugese  "Vera  Cruz"  foundered 
back  in  1904.  That  was  in  1939 — and 
the  vessel  was  a  complete  loss  des- 
pite the  fact  that  owners  had  div- 
ers trying  to  recover  the  engines  for 
several  weeks. 

This  Vera  Cruz  which  founder- 
ed in  the  Inlet  was  loaded  to  the 
gunnels  with  three  or  four  hundred 
Cape  Verde  Island  Negro  imigrants 
who  were  cast  ashore  on  Portsmouth 
beach,  succored  there  for  a  few  days 
and  subsequently  returned — except 
those  with  the  proper  entrance  papers 
to  the  Cape  Verde  Island.  The  "evil" 
master  of  the  vessel  "Vera  Cruz" 
escaped  before  the  Revenue  Cut- 
ter arrived  from  New  Bern,  and  with 
him  went  the  personal  belongings  of 
many  of  his  passengers.  It  was  later 
learned  that  he  was  trying  to  enter 
the  immigrants  into  America  without 
proper  papers  and  that  he  finally  left 
the  country  without  being  caught  in 
a  sperm  oil  barrel  aboard  a  New  Bed- 
ford  whaler. 

The  first  six-masted  schooner  ever 
built — the  George  W.  Wells,  and  a 
British  tramp,  the  Brewster,  both 
foundered  on  the  same  day  on  Ocra- 
coke Beach.  The  Brewster  was  finally 
able  to  be  refloated,  but  the  Wells 
was  a  total  loss.  That  was  back  in 
1913.  A  section  of  the  beach  at  Ocra- 
coke until  this  day  is  known  by  the 
natives  as  the  Wells. 

The  fabled  wreck  of  all  goes  back 
eighty-seven  years  when  the  Flying 
Cloud  wrecked.  For  years  I  was  un- 
der the  impression  that  this  Flying 
Cloud  was  the  famous  clipper.  After 
Cape  Stormy  in  the  Post.  Wesley 
Stout,  its  editor,  was  embarrassed 
because  I  had  tied  in  a  Flying  Cloud 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


with  my  Ocracoke  story.  The  clipper, 
as  you  probably  do  not  know,  did  not 
end  her  career  until  in  the  1870's. 
I  listed  a  Flying  Cloud  wrecking  on 
Ocracoke  Beach  in  1854. 

Jamie  Styron,  a  commercial  fisher- 
man and  guide,  had  the  figurehead, 
inherited  from  his  father  which  re- 
putedly came  from  the  old  Flying 
Cloud — and  Jamie's  brother  Lige  will 
still  sing  the  chantey  which  was  com- 
posed by  an  islander  about  the  ship 
that  begins  like  this: 

Oh!    I  looked  to  the  east'ard, 
And  I  looked  to  the  west'ard — 
And   I   saw   ole   Flying    Cloud   a- 

comin' 
She  was   loaded  with  silks, 
And  the  finest  of  satins, 
But  now  she's  gone  across  Jordan. 
After  Cape  Stormy,  the  Post  editor 
called  this  apparent  error  to  my  at- 
tention. A  few  days  later  from  some 
small    port    on    Long    Island    came    a 


letter  to  the  Post  which  was  fore- 
warded  to  me  from  an  old  timer  say- 
ing: "It  could  not  have  been  the  fa- 
mous clipper  "Flying  Cloud"  but  per- 
haps it  was  a  Barkentine  by  the  name 
of  Flying  Cloud,  built  in  1853  and  pre- 
sumably lost  on  a  South  Atlantic 
Beach  the  following  j^ear.  Of  this 
I  have  no  further  information.  The 
"Flying  Cloud  Figurehead"  which 
Jamie  Styron  owned  was  eventual- 
ly sold  to  a  summer  resident  at  Nags 
Head  who  uses  it  with  other  souvenirs 
of  the  sea  to  decorate  the  cottage. 

Wrecks  not  only  are  fewer  today 
but  they  are  laden  with  no  silks  and 
satins.  A  vendue  in  the  Flying  Cloud's 
time  must  have  been  something  to 
remember.  Worst  wreck  in  the  num- 
ber of  lives  lost  was  that  of  the  side- 
wheel  packet  "Home"  off  Ocracoke 
in    1837,    almost    a    hundred    drown- 


HOME 

It  is  more  than  brick  and  mortar  with  a  roof  to  shed  the 
storm;  it  is  more  than  walls  and  windows,  with  a  hearth  to 
keep  us  warm. 

It  is  more  than  just  a  tavern  where  hungry  mouths  are  fed; 
or,  when  the  journey's  ended,  where  we  rest  our  weary  head. 

It  isn't  just  a  hangout  when  there's  nothing  else  to  do :  or 
to  which  we  wander  slowly  when  the  nightly  "dates"  are 
through. 

It's  a  haven  when  we're  battered  by  the  temptest  of  the  day ; 
where  there's  peace  and  understanding  that  will  chase  our  cares 
away. 

It's  the  place  our  hearts  return  to,  though  our  errant  feet 
may  roam;  it's  our  earthly  bit  of  Heaven;  it's  that  paradise 
called  Home. — Exchange. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


'ES  ARE  LACK! 


(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


Because  both  the  home  and  the 
school  are  coddling-  students,  modern 
graduates  have  reached  the  point 
where  they  are  unwilling  to  accept 
jobs  that  require  hard  work,  a  New 
York  Board  of  Education  report  char- 
ges. 

The  report  asserts  that  too  often 
students  have  preferred  government- 
made  work  and  have  "demanded" 
things  rather  than  been  willing  to 
sacrifice.  Parents  shared  the  blame, 
in  the  report,  along  with  the  schools, 
which  were  called  upon  to  halt  a  de- 
caying discipline  now  being  meted 
out  in  irresponsible  homes. 

There  seems  to  be  no  question  that 
parental  guidance  has  softened  up  in 
late  years.  That,  combined  with  what 
some  educators  prefer  to  call  stream- 
lined education,  has  just  about  twist- 
ed the  present  educational  program 
beyond  recall. 

The  attitude  of  so  many  modern 
parents  has  been  to  let  the  child  take 
the  easiest  way  out.  "The  parental 
attitude  is  often  that  their  children 
should  have  a  job,  government-made 
if  there  is  no  other  available,"  the 
report  held,  "even  though  they  them- 
selves have  expended  little  effort  and 
practically  no  discipline  at  home  to  in- 
culcate   in    their    children    the    desire 


to  get  the  best  out  of  their  education." 
Some  parents  seem  to  think  now  that 
they  have  raised  their  children,  after 
a  fashion,  the  world  owes  their  chil- 
dren  a   living. 

As  for  the  time  the  student  actually 
spends  in  school,  there  is  equally  as 
great  a  need  to  return  the  school  pro- 
gram to  the  great  virtues  and  simple 
fundamentals.  Honestly,  resourceful- 
ness, and  willingness  to  work  are 
sometimes  hard  to  find  in  either  the 
home   or   the   classroom. 

The  Board  of  Education  report  com- 
plained that  school  attendance  had 
also  fallen  off  throughout  the  year. 
Again,  parents  were  charged  with 
being  unnecessarily  soft  hearted  and 
willing  to  excuse  their  children's  ab- 
sences for  trifling  reasons. 

It  was  agreed  by  members  of  the 
committee  making  the  report  that 
there  is  only  one  way  in  which  to 
check  this  unfortunate  trend  in  stu- 
dent and  parent  attitude.  The  school 
must  take  increasing  responsibility  to 
direct  in  the  schoolroom  the  discipline 
so  badly  handled  in  the  home.  The 
school  has  been  forced  to  combat  this 
relaxed  home  discipline.  The  school's 
responsibility  implies  a  return  to  the 
basic  formulas  and  basic  courses  of 
another  dav. 


Of  all  the  sad  surprises, 
There's  nothing  to  compare 

With  treading  in  the  darkness 
On  a  step  that  wasn't  there. 


THE  UPLIFT 


Y6 


THE  DULL  ASS! 

William  E.  Charming  in  Sunshine  Magazine 


Tyler  Brooks  admirably  concealed 
his  distaste  for  the  job  his  father  had 
just  assigned  him.  He  had  recently 
become  a  high  school  grad,  and  he 
had  one  all-absorbing  ambition — to 
go  to  Hood  College.  But  his  father 
had  said  Hood  College  was  an  expen- 
sive institution,  and  the  Brooks  treas- 
ury simply  would  not  stand  the 
■strain. 

Instead  the  elder  Brooks  had  said, 
"you  can  stay  a  month  at  the  Lake 
Park  and  keep  an  eye  on  things.  You 
know  we  shall  be  able  to  re-open  the 
Park  this  year.  I  have  contracted  to 
sell  it — in  thirty  days.  It  is  a  dull 
assignment,  but  it  is  our  responsi- 
bility to  keep  it  in  order  until  then." 

Tyler  had  protested,  because  he 
believed  there  would  be  some  miracle 
come  to  pass  that  would  yet  enable 
him  to  go  to  Hood.  "You  must  get 
that  out  of  your  head,"  his  father 
had  cautioned  him.  "When  the  debts 
are  paid,  there  will  be  nothing  left; 
there  can  be  no  Hood  College  for 
you   this   year — perhaps — next   year." 

Such  were  Tyler's  unpleasant 
thoughts  as  he  found  himself  Park 
bound.  He  alighted  at  the  little  Park 
station,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that 
this  once  gay  amusement  center  was 
the  dullest  place  on  earth.  He  went 
at  once  to  the  bungalow  assigned 
him,  at  the  Park  entrance.  The  beauty 
of  the  lake  thrilled  him.  The  anchor- 
ed boat,  only  a  few  paces  away,  look- 
ed inviting.  But  Tyler  had  Hood  Col- 
lege on  his  mind,  and  he  spent  the 
rest  of  the  day,  and  the  night,  brood- 
ing. 

Unable  to  sleep,  he  arose  early  and 


jumped  into  the  boat  and  rowed  leis- 
urely along  the  thickly  wooded  shore. 
"This  isn't  so  bad,"  he  said,  almost 
aloud;  "thirty  days  won't  last  for- 
ever." In  the  distance,  far  beyond  the 
upper  shore,  Tyler  could  sse  the  tow- 
ers of  Hood,  studded  like  diamonds 
in  the  thicket  of  the  sun-lined  forest. 
Glorious    Hood! 

The  string  of  pavilions  hove  in 
sight.  What  a  motley  array — dilapi- 
dated and  dead!  Why  not  some  sym- 
metry, at  least  in  color,  to  emphasize 
nature's  setting  of  beauty — and  suc- 
cess? Suddenly  Tyler  had  an  inspira- 
tion. He  swung  his  boat  around  and 
rowed  rapidly  back  to  the  bungalow, 
where  he  loaded  the  boat  with  tools 
and  paints.  He  set  to  work  cleaning 
the  pavilion  premises,  and  painted  the 
buildings  with  uniform  gayety  and 
brilliance. 

"Wonder  what  Dad  will  say  to 
that!"  he  exclaimed,  as  if  talking  to 
a  chum.  He  found  it  a  novel  experi- 
ence. He  was  king  of  all  he  surveyed, 
and  it  made  him  proud  to  stand  in 
the  midst  of  his  new,  revolutionized 
"kingdom."  There  was  peace  and 
beauty  all  around,  and  above  all,  there 
was  the  inspiring  Hood  ever  in  the 
dim   distance. 

The  next  day  Tyler  rowed  to  the 
upper  end  of  the  lake.  Up  on  an  ele- 
vation, receding  from  the  shore  a 
few  hundred  feet,  stood  a  large, 
quaint  building.  It  was  evidently  the 
Park  club  house,  thought  Tyler.  He 
tied  his  boat  to  the  landing  and  ap- 
proached the  building.  It  looked  for- 
saken and  neglected.  It  needed  ren- 
ovating and  painting.  What  a  charm- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ing  place  it  would  be  if  done  in  a 
combination  of  warm  gray  and  moss 
green!  He  had  done  it  for  the  pavil- 
ions, why  not  for  the  "club  house"? 
He  went  to  work  with  a  new  ambi- 
tion. From  early  morning  till  late 
night  he  worked  ardently,  and  the 
color  effect  proved  most  enchanting 
to  his  taste.  As  he  stood  admiring 
the  effect  of  his  handiwork,  he  said, 
"It  ought  to  help  Dad  sell — sell — -. 
Sell." 

Tyler  jumped  into  his  boat  as  if 
impelled  by  some  impending  disaster. 
•'Why  sell  this  charming  haven  ?  To 
whom?  Yes,  to  ruin!  A  sacrilege!" 
Tyler  almost  shouted  his  thoughts. 
He  forced  the  boat  to  undue  speed 
so  that  he  might  catch  the  first  con- 
veyance home. 

"Dad!"  he  exclaimed  at  sight  of  his 
father,  "you — you  can't  sell  the  Park 
— it  is  too  beautiful.  You  ought  to 
see   it  after — " 

"After  what,   son?" 

"After  I  have  fixed  it — I  mean,  the 
pavilions — and  the  club  house!" 

"You  fixed  how — and  what  club 
house!" 

"Why — everything  looked  so  run- 
down— you  ought  to  see  them  now! 
The  pavilions-,  they  are  beautiful — and 
the  club  house,  too — it's  charming— 
at  the  upper  end — you  know,  nearest 
to  Hood!" 

The  father  laughed.  "Son,  I  don't 
know  what  you  are  talking  about.  You 
don't  mean  that  you  fixed  up  that 
house  at  the  upper  bend  in  the  lake  ? 
WThy,  that  doesn't  even  belong  to  us — ■ 
that's  the  summer  home  of  Dr.  Rad- 
ford, president  of  Hood  College." 

Tyler  stood  before  his  father  grin- 
ning, nonplused.  So  he  had  meddled 
with  Dr.  Radford's  property!  That 
settled   him,   so  far   as   Hood   College 


was  concerned.  "Well,  Dad,  I've  pull- 
ed a  boner,  but  I'll  take  the  conse- 
quences— don't  worry.  But,  Dad, 
please  don't  sell  the  Park.  It  would 
be  ruined  for — "  Tyler  hesitated. 

"For  what,  son?" 

"For  Hood!"  Then  he  quickly  add- 
ed, "You  see,  I  think  we  ought  to  give 
the  Park  to  Hood  College.  It's  so 
beautiful,  and  Hood — " 

"What!   Give  the  Park  away?" 

"Yes,  Dad,  it  really  belongs  to 
Hood,  and  besides — "  Tyler  stopped 
short. 

The  elder  Brooks'  attention  was  dis- 
tracted by  a  large  limousine  pulling 
up  in  front.  "There's  Dr.  Radford 
now!"  he  exclaimed  under  his  breath. 
He's  the  man  I'm  selling  the  Park 
to." 

"Dr.  Radford  buying  the  Park?" 
asked  Tyler  excitedly.  "And  I — I 
ruined  his  house!"  He  retreated  to 
the  rear  door  as  if  to  make  his  get- 
away. 

"Wait,  son,"  said  the  father,  as  he 
admitted  the  visitor.  "This,  Dr.  Rad- 
ford, is  my  son,  Tyler,"  pointing  in 
the  direction   of  the  young  man. 

The  eminent  educator  looked  puz- 
zled. "That — your  son  ?  "  And  with 
that  he  rushed  forward  and  grasped 
Tyler's  hand.  "My  boy,"  he  exclaimed 
in  trembling  voice,  "I  hardly  know 
what  to  say.  I  hope  you  will  forgive 
me  whe~  I  tell  you  that  for  the  last 
two  weeks  I  have  been  watching  you 
work  on  my  house — and  how  I  have 
admired  your  skill.  I  did  not  know  you 
— but  felt  certain  you  were  laboring 
under  some  serious  misapprehension 
as  to  the  owner  of  the  house.  I  did 
not  stop  you  because  I  -wanted  you  to 
finish  the  work,  hoping  to  see  you  at 
the  finish  and  pay  you.  I  want  to 
congratulate  you  on  the  charming  ef- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


feet  you  have  created.  Now,  I  want 
to  pay  you." 

Tyler  stared  incredulously.  He  took 
a  step  or  two  farther  back.  The  elder 
Brooks  broke  the  dead  silence.  "I'm 
afraid,  Dr.  Radford,  I  shall  have  to 
ask  you  to  let  me  out  of  our  deal  for 
the  Park.  You  see,  I  have  decided  to 
give  the  Park  to  Hood  College — in 
honor  of  Tyler." 

Amazement  spread  over  the  edu- 
cator's face.  "No,"  he  exclaimed,  "no, 
Mr.   Brooks,   vou  must  not.   You  see, 


you  are  taking  from  me  the  credit 
of  presenting  it  to  the  college,  for 
that  is  what  I  was  going  to  do." 

"From  now  on,"  said  the  elder 
Brooks,  "it  is  Hood  College  Park." 

"From  now  on,"  responded  the  edu- 
cator, "it  is  Tyler  Brooks  Park.  And 
a  full  scholarship  awaits  Tyler  Brooks 
at  Hood." 

There  was  an  ominous  silence. 
"From  now  on — Hood  College!"  It 
was  the  joyous  breath  of  Tyler 
Brooks. 


TRUE  WORTH 


It  makes  no  difference  who  sang  the  song, 
If  only  the  song  were  sung, 

It  makes  no  difference  who  did  the  deed, 
Be  he  old  in  years  or  young. 

It  matters  not  who  won  the  race 
So  long  as  the  race  was  run ; 

So  why  should  the  winner  be  proud  of  himself 
Because  it  was  he  who  won. 

If  the  song  was  sweet  and  helped  a  soul, 
What  matters  the  singer's  name? 

The  worth  was  in  the  song  itself 
And  not  in  the  world's  acclaim. 

The  song,  the  race,  the  deed  are  one, 
If  each  be  done  for  love ; 

Love  of  the  work — not  love  of  self — 
And  the  score  is  kept  above. 


— Exchange. 


16 


E  UPLIFT 


THE  BLACK  PONI 


T 


(Christian 

Tfos  thing  that  Amy  and  Alice 
felt  worst  about  leaving  when  they 
went  home  from  the  beach  was  the 
black  pony.  The  black  pony  stood  on 
the  sands  every  day  under  a  big  strip- 
ed umbrella.  Beside  him  was  a  sign: 
"Pony  Rides,  5c." 

When  Daddy  gave  Amy  and  Alice 
nickles  to  spend  they  always  hurried 
to  the  place  where  the  black  pony 
stood.  They  gave  the  nickles  to  the 
old  woman  who  kept  him  and  then 
they  rode  along  the  edge  of  the  ocean 
on  the  black  pony. 

The  pony's  name  was  Black  Prince. 
Amy  Ann  and  Alice  thought  he  was 
the  finest  part  of  being  at  the  beach. 
Riding  him  was  more  fun  than  build- 
ing sand  castles  or  hunting  for  shells 
or  even  wading. 

The  black  pony  was  very  gentle. 
He  walked  carefully  along  the  beach. 
He  never  went  to  fast.  He  never  ran 
away  or  threw  off  his  riders.  Even 
Billyboy,  Amy  Ann's  and  Alice's  baby 
brother,  could  ride  safely  on  Prince. 

Every  day  while  they  were  at  the 
beach  Amy  Ann  and  Alice  went  to  see 
Prince.  They  took  him  apples  and  car- 
rots and  lumps  of  sugar  sometimes. 
The  old  woman  who  owned  him  and 
who  sat  under  the  striped  umbrella 
all  day  was  their  friend,  too. 

It  was  hard  to  leave  the  black  pony 
behind  when  Amy  Ann  and  Alice  left 
the  beach  and  went  home.  Even  start- 
ing to  school,  which  was  very  excit- 
ing, did  not  make  Amy  Ann  and  Alice 
forget  Prince.  They  often  talked  about 
him.  They  wondered  if  he  stayed  at 
the  beach  all  winter  when  it  stormed 
and  was  cold  or  if  he  went  home  to 
the  city  the  way  they  did. 


Herald) 

One  sunny  autumn  day  Amy  Ann 
and  Alice  were  going  home  form 
school.  Just  as  they  turned  the  corner 
into  their  own  street  somebody  else 
turned  the  next  corner.  It  was  a 
young  man — and  he  was  leading  a 
black  pony.  Amy  Ann  and  Alice 
stared.  Could  it  be  Prince?  They 
hurried  to  meet  the  man  with  the 
pony. 

The  black  pony  turned  his  head  and 
looked  at  Amy  Ann  and  Alice.  He 
whinnied  as  if  he  were  saying  "Hel- 
lo!" 

"Oh!  Oh!  Oh!"  Alice  cried,  "It  is 
prince  and  he  knows  us!" 

The  young  man  smiled  at  Alice 
and  Amy  Ann.  "His  name  is  Prince 
and  he  seems  to  know  you." 

"We  used  to  ride  on  Prince  at  the 
beach  in  the  summer,"  Amy  Ann 
cried.  "He's  such  a  good  pony.  We  used 
to  give  him  carrots  and  apples  and 
lumps  of  sugar." 

Black  Prince  nodded  his  head  up 
and  down  as  if  to  say,  "Yes,  you  did. 
I  remember."  He  edged  toward  Amy 
Ann  and  Alice  and  rubbed  his  nose 
against   Amy   Ann's    shoulder. 

"I  see  Prince  doesn't  forget  friends 
who  have  been  kind  to  him,"  the 
young  man  said.  He  patted  the  pony's 
neck.  "Would  you  like  to  ride  him 
now?"  he  asked. 

Of  course,  Amy  Ann  and  Alice  were 
delighted.  The  young  man  helped  them 
climb  up  on  Prince's  back  and  they 
rode  all  around  the  block.  Then 
they  rode  back  to  their  house. 

"Do  you  think  your  mother  would 
like  me  to  take  your  picture  on  Prin- 
ce's back?"  the  young  man  asked.  "I 
take  pictures   of  children   on   Prince 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


in  the  winter.  That  is  how  I  earn  my 
living  and  Princes  oats  and  hay.  In 
the  summer  he  gives  children  rides  at 
the  beach  and  my  mother  keeps  him." 
Amy  Ann's  and  Alice's  mother  was 
very  glad  to  have  the  young  man  take 
a  picture  of  Amy  Ann  and  Alice  on 
the  Prince's  back.  Billy-boy  wanted 
to  be  in  the  picture,  too,  but  there 
was  no  room  on  the  black  pony's 
back  for  another  child,  so  Grandfather 
held  Billyboy  and  stood  by  Prince's 
head.  Then  the  young  man  let  Billy- 
boy ride  on  Prince. 


It  was  a  beautiful  picture  when 
the  young  man  brought  it  next  day. 
Everybody  had  held  still  so  it  was 
fine  and  clear. 

"Now  we  can  look  at  Prince  all 
winter,"   Amy   Ann   said   happily. 

"I  will  put  it  in  a  frame  and  you 
can  hang  it  on  the  wall  in  your  bed- 
room," her  mother  told  her. 

"Then  next  summer  we  will  be  at 
the  beach  again  and  Prince  will  be 
there,  too,  and  we  can  ride  him  said 
Alice. 


"FOR  TRUTH  AND  HONESTY" 


(Christian 

In  our  courts  of  justice  there  are 
just  two  things  that  are  primary  in 
the  character  of  a  witness.  One  is 
truth  and  the  other  is  honesty.  If  a 
witness  can  qualify  in  this  respect, 
other  things  are  secondary.  The  court 
and  the  jury  are  ready  to  accept  his 
testimony. 

And  this  necessary  qualification  for 
a  witness  in  a  court  of  law  is  a  ne- 
cessary qualification  in  all  relations 
of  life.  Just  as  the  lawyers  ask,  "How 
is  he  for  truth  and  honesty?"  so  may 
all  men  ask  of  every  man  "How  is 
he  for  truth  and  honesty?" 

We  need  a  fresh  emphasis  on  these 
old  fashioned  and  fundamental  vir- 
tues. Parents  should  teach  them,  both 
by  example  and  precept,  to  their  chil- 
dren. From  entrance  to  the  kinder- 
garten till  commencement  day  in  col- 


Ad  vocate) 

lege  emphasis  should  be  put  by  teach- 
ers upon  these  fundamentals  of  char- 
acter. If  the  preachers  would  em- 
phasize these  as  they  ought  there 
would  be  a  different  state  of  affairs 
in  this  country. 

You  have  heard  of  the  old  preacher 
whose  hobby  was  debt-paying.  His 
presiding  elder  gave  him  a  text  so 
be  would  have  to  stay  off  his  hobby. 
The  text  was,  "Believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  thou  shalt  be  saved." 
The  first  words  of  this  man's  sermon 
were,  "A  man  who  believes  on  Jesus 
Christ  will  pay  his  debts."  We  are 
sorry  this  preacher  "sleeps  with  his 
fathers."  But  he  was  true  to  his  con- 
science while  he  lived.  If  a  man  must 
have  a  hobby  there  is  none  better  than 
"truth  and  honesty." 


Our  acts  make  or  mar  us- 


-we  are  the  children  of  our  deeds. 
— Victor  Hugo. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


TEMPTED  AND  TRIED 

(The  Baptist  Courier) 


Everything  is  put  through  some 
kind  of  testing.  Nothing  escapes. 
Either  life's  laboratory  or  the  exac- 
ting sccientist  tries  it  out.  We  demand 
that  it  should  be  so.  We  will  not  will- 
ingly risk  our  money  or  our  lives  very 
far  on  things  or  on  people  that  have 
not  first  been  proved.  We  ourselves 
must  be  proved  before  we  are  ap- 
proved and  trusted.  That  is  all  neces- 
sary because  of  the  kind  of  world  this 
is  and  the  kind  of  people  that  inhabit 
it.  There  is  so  much  that  is  not  fit  and 
both  nature  and  intelligent  men  de- 
mand fitness 

There  is  enough  of  trial  and  test- 
ing stood  is  the  suffering,  unde- 
served, understanding  of  some  of  the 
strange  things  of  life 

One  such  thing  hard  to  be  under- 
stood is  the  suffering  undeserved, 
unjust  suffering  of  good  men — the 
children  of  God  whose  world  this  is. 
There  is  a  hard  contradiction  between 
the  world  of  experience  and  the  Chris- 
tian's faith  in  God.  But  suppose  the 
earth  to  be  a  sort  of  experimental 
laboiatory  where  personal  character 
is  developed,  tested  and  proved  for 
witness  for  places  of  servise  in  God's 
universe  ,then  this  world,  for  that 
purpose,  is  seemingly  the  best  of  all 


possible  worlds. 

WTether  that  is  the  purpose  or  not, 
it  is  the  observable  fact.  It  does  re- 
quire these  hard  experiences  of  suf- 
fering to  create,  to  refine,  to  prove 
through  trial,  the  good,  the  best  in 
human  nature.  So  Peter  understood 
the  "manifold  temptations,"  the  dis- 
tresses of  persecution,  as  a  refiner's 
fire,  not  a  destructive,  devastating 
conflagration,  but  a  controled,  puri- 
fying fire 

He  also  saw  the  value  and  the  pur- 
pose of  these  testing  trials.  This  test- 
ing of  faith,  the  results  of  the  testing, 
is  of  great  value.  "More  precious  than 
gold" — worth  more  than  any  money 
you  could  make.  The  gold  perishes — 
character  is  an  eternal  possession 
of  eternal  value.  For  there  is  an 
eternal  purpose  and  end  in  view — a 
far  larger  use  of  this  refined  gold 
of  pure  Christian  character — "which 
may  be  found  for  praise  and  glory 
and  honor  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ." 

In  view  of  this  meaning  and. value 
of  the  experience  of  suffering  Peter 
may  well  ask  his  Christian  friends 
not  to  be  distressed  and  broken  by 
them  but  rather  to  find  in  them  rea- 
sons for  rejoicing. 


Men  are  never  so  likely  to  settle  a  question  rightly  as  when 
they  discuss  it  freely. — Macaulay. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


INGTHE. 


OUR  SPIRITUAL 


DEFENSES 

By  An  Arniy  Chaplain 


Many  people  think  that  the  Army  is 
full  of  men  with  low  ideals  ana  low 
morals.  Taking  the  Army  as  a  whole, 
they  are  the  highest  type  of  men ;  they 
are  the  cream  of  our  American  homes. 

These  men  come  from  the  various 
states  of  our  union.  There  is  a  curious 
blend  of  excited  joy  and  a  sense  of  re- 
sponsibility m  this  great  defense  pro- 
gram. It  is  the  spirit  .of  youth,  free 
to  arrive  at  a  life-decision,  exultant 
in  the  power  to  make  a  choice  and  to 
play  the  game  of  life  in  a  strategic 
place  m  the  human  team  of  the  great 
Army  life. 

How  seriously  do  these  men  take 
life  when  they  are  away  from  home? 
•Men  in  the  hospital  have  much  time  to 
think.  Just  a  few  days  ago  I  was 
walking  through  the  ward  of  a 
hospital  and  one  of  the  patients 
called  me  to  his  bed-side  and  said, 
"Chaplain,  I  have  been  thinking 
about  myself  and  mv  life."  I  listened 
to  his  story  and  he  said  "I  have  no 
home.  Mother  and  Father  are  separ- 
ated; 1  don't  know  where  my  mother 
is,  and  Dad  is  in  Sidney,  Australia. 
I  am  here  in  the  hospital  and  I  want 
to  know  the  how  and  why  of  life." 
I  took  my  Personal  Workers'  Book 
and  read  to  him  how  to  become  a 
Christian.  With  tears  rolling  down 
his  cheeks  a  new  hope  and  a  new 
vision  of  life  dawned  upon  him. 

Another  young  man  came  into  my 
office  a  few  days  ago  and  said,  "Chap- 
lian,  what  is  your  conception  of  relig- 
ion and  Christ?"  Before  I  had  time 
to  tell  him  he  told  me  his  story.  He 


was  the  son  of  a  minister  and  he  had 
been  going  to  a  modernistic  univer- 
sity. He  became  engulfed  in  the  teach- 
ings and  the  personality  of  a  pro- 
fessor who  beaded  the  philosophy  and 
religion  department  of  the  school.  The 
professor  taught  a  philosophy  that 
man  can  save  himself  by  living  a  life 
of  perfection,  or  as  near  perfection  as 
possible.  He  believed  all  progress  was 
a  result  of  continuous  growth,  and 
that  they  was  no  such  thing  as  so  call- 
ed "conversion."  The  professor  made 
the  statement  one  day  in  class,  "I  can- 
not take  any  stock  in  the  idea  that  the 
blood  of  Jesus  Christ  has  anything  to 
do  with  the  atonement  of  my  sins." 
This  boy  began  to  discard  his  earlier- 
teachings  for  this  new  philosophy, 
but  his  father  and  mother  always 
wrote  to  him,  "Son  we  are  always 
praying  for  you."  A  few  weeks  ago 
the  dad  wrote  to  the  son  and  said 
"Son,  your  professor  whom  you  loved 
so  dearly  has  committed  suicide.  Poor 
man,  his  philosopny  sounded  goad  in 
the  class  room,  but  it  didn't  support 
him  in  the  time  of  trial."  Turning  to 
me  he  said,  "Chaplain,  1  don't  know 
what  move  to  make.  I  am  so  confused, 
I  don't  know  what  to  believe." 

With  tears  filling  his  eyes  I  turned 
to  my  Personal  Workers'  Book  and 
read  him  some  Scripture.  He  is  a  mu- 
sic student  and  has  a  model  solo  voice. 
He  has  had  three  years  of  college 
work  and  is  only  twenty-one.  I  preach- 
ed to  one  of  the  churches  here  in 
St.  Louis  and  took  this  young  man 
with   me   to    sing   a   solo.     Before   he 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


sang-  he  made  an  open  confession  to 
the  church  and  rededicated  his  life  to 
Christ  as  a  gospel  singer.  He  said, 
"My  mother's  prayers  and  my  fathers 
prayers  have  gone  with  me.  I  never 
knew  it  would  take  the  Army  life  and 
an  Army  Chaplian  to  bring  me  back 
to  Christ.  I  now  have  much  joy  and 
happiness." 

I  am  wondering,  as  a  Army  Chap- 
lain,   if   our   defense    of   the    highest 


ideals  of  Christian  character  has  been 
firmly  established  as  we  also  build 
for  a  better  world  order?  In  this  tur- 
moil, is  there  anywhere  a  Master-word 
that  can  guide  humanity?  Our  men  in 
the  Army  are  finding  that  carrying 
Christ  with  them  solves  every  human 
problem  that  men  face.  Our  work  has 
been  very  inspiring  and  we  need  your 
pravers. 


THE  GIVING  HOBBY 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


A  writer  in  a  popular  magazine  tells 
how  he  made  a  hobby  of  giving  him- 
self away.  Like  most  people,  he  learn- 
ed in  earlier  years  to  look  upon  life 
as  a  process  of  getting.  But  one  night, 
while  laying  awake  in  his  berth  on  a 
limited  train,  an  idea  for  advertising 
the  road  occurred  to  him.  The  next 
morning  he  passed  the  idea  on  to  the 
management  of  the  company,  adding, 
"There  are  no  strings  attached."  With- 
in a  few  months  he  found  his  idea  in 
use  in  many  hotels,  railroad  stations, 
and  travel  offices,  both  in  the  United 
States  and  Europe. 

The  man  then  began  to  experiment 
with  giving  away  other  things,  and 
found  it  to  be  lots  of  fun.  If  an  idea 
occurred  to  him  for  improving  a  win- 
dow display,  he  would  step  into  the 
store  and  make  the  suggestion  to  the 
proprietor.  If  he  read  a  story  which 
he  thought  a  clergyman  might  use 
to    advantage,   he    passed   it   to    some 


clergyman.  The  same  with  something 
the  editor  of  his  favorite  paper,  or  a 
senator,  or  a  social  leader  might  em- 
ploy in  the  work  at  hand.  At  times 
he  bought  books  of  merit  and  gave 
them  to  virtual  strangers.  "After  all," 
hje  contended,  "what  is  a  couple  of 
dollars  to  pay  for  a  new  friend?" 

Opportunities  to  give  one's  self  are 
as  numerous  as  the  thought  to  send 
flowers  to  friends.  The  thing  is  to 
give  while  the  impulse  is  fresh.  Au- 
thors, actors,  editors,  musicians — all 
are  hungry  for  genuine  expressions 
of  approval.  Manufactured  publicity 
does  not  warm  their  hearts.  They 
crave  spontaneous,  human  apprecia- 
tion from  the  people  they  are  trying 
to  serve.  And  he  who  will  stop  to  do 
this  will  get  his  compensation  out 
of  the  consciousness  that  he  is  part 
of  the  life  of  his  times.  If  our  hands 
are  not  outstretched  for  return  favor, 
friends  will  multiply. 


Don't  imitate — an  echo  merely  advertises  the  original  sound. 

— Martin  Vanbee. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


(The  Baptist  Courier) 


The  most  unusual  and  surprising 
definition  I  have  ever  seen  is  James' 
definition  of  divine  wisdom.  "The  wis- 
dom from  above,"  he  says,  ''is  first 
pure,  then  peaceable,  gently  easily  en- 
treated, full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits, 
without  disputing  and  without  hypoc- 
risy." The  casual  reader  is  sure  to 
say,  "that  is  no  definition  at  all" — 
and  strictly  speaking  it  is  not.  It  is 
something  better.  In  form  it  is  a  con- 
crete portrayal  of  a  good  man.  In- 
stead of  giving  an  abstract  definition 
of  wisdom,  like  the  good  artist  which 
he  is,  he  paints  a  picture  of  wisdom — ■ 
the  portrait  of  a  wise  man — wisdom 
in  action.  The  surprising  thing  in  this 
"portrait  is  that  there  is  not  one  sug- 
gestion of  knowledge  or  intelligence  or 
of  intellectual  capacities  or  qualities. 
He  has  left  out  those  things  which  we 
usually  think  of  as  the  essential  qual- 
ities of  wisdom.  His  portrait  is  simp- 
ly that  of  a  person  as  one  would  ex- 
pect a  disciple  of  Jesus  to  be  and  that 
is  exactly  the  point.  True  wisdom  is 
in  the  character  and  spirit  of  the  man. 
True  wisdom  is  essentially  moral  and 
spiritual.  The  essential  thing  is  an 
understanding  and  appreciation  of  the 
total  meaning  and  value  of  life  and 
the  right  attitudes  toward  the  rela- 
tions and  responsibilities  of  life.  There 
is  in  this  portrait  of  James,  if  you  will 
examine  it  carefully,  just  those  quali- 
ties and  dispositions  or  attitudes  that 
reveal  and  express  that  true  under- 
standing and  valuation  of  human  life 
and  its  divine  and  human  relations. 

Goodness  is  the  essence  of  wisdom — 
goodness  as  Jesus  creates  it  and  de- 
fines it.  Wisdom  is  first  of  all  in  be- 


ing,   and    then    in 
finally   in    doing, 
havior- — the  doing- 

the    manifestation 


understanding    and 

Act,   conduct,   be- 

— is  the  expression, 

of   wisdom.    What- 


ever his  intelligence  quotient  or  his 
intellectual  qualities,  capacities  or  at- 
tainments, no  man  is  accounted  wise 
whose  conduct  is  foolish.  In  the  large 
it  is  what  man  is  that  determines  what 
he  does.  Conduct  is  the  expression  of 
character.  "Who  is  wise  and  intel- 
ligent among  you  ?  Let  him  show  it  by 
his  good  conduct."  Wisdom  is  visible 
in  the  doing  but  its  unseen  source  is  in 
the  being — in  the  nature  of  the  spirit 
of  the  man. 

There  is  both  intelligence  and  con- 
duct divorced  from  character  but  you 
will  notice  that  we  never  characterize 
that  intelligence  and  conduct  as  wise. 
A  professional  man,  lawyer  or  doctor, 
for  instance,  may  be  ever  so  proficient 
in  his  profession  but  by  that  alone  he 
is  not  called  a  wise  man.  Neither  the 
successful  business  man,  nor  the  pro- 
fessionally learned  scholar.  What  is 
it  that  they  lack?  This,  I  think,  you 
will  observe,  that  the  wise  man  is  he 
who  understands  human  problems  and 
relations  and  deals  helpfully  with 
them.  The  moral  and  spiritual  can  be 
divorced  from  specific  fields  but  in  the 
nature  of  the  case  they  never  can  be 
from  the  larger  realm  of  life  and  hu- 
man relations.  So  you  see  that  James 
after  all  was  thinking  of  wisdom  very 
much  as  men  generally  do  only  he  has 
helped  us  to  understand  our  own 
thoughts  and  has  made  clear  to  us  the 
real  nature  and  the  source  of  all  true 
wisdom. 


THE  UPLIFT 


WHAT  OF  DEMOCRACY 


9 


By  S.  L. 

Since  the  fall  of  France  there  have 
been  frantic  preparations  to  rearm 
America,  with  the  sole  purpose  of 
preserving  our  democracy,  or,  as  some 
Americans  would  say,  our  way  of 
life.  It  is  our  aim  to  destroy  the  in- 
fluence of  dictatorial  powers  that  are 
loose  in  the  world  today,  and  with 
this  preparation  we  are  saying  they 
shall  not  step  beyond  the  threshold 
of   democracy. 

In  this  particular  state  of  affairs, 
we  are  very  wise  to  prepare  against 
this  menace.  But  this  is  a  two-sided 
affair,  and  we  must  listen  to  all  ar- 
guments. Democracy's  greatest  ene- 
my lies  within  our  own  gates  in  the 
form  of  indifference  and  self-indul- 
gence. And,  if  this  sort  of  thing 
does  not  cease,  democracy  will  sure- 
ly fail,  even  if  Great  Britian  and 
America  win  the  war. 

I  have  done  some  traveling  in  the 
United  States  in  the  past  few  years. 
I  see  gross  violations  of  the  priciples 
of  democracy  elsewhere.  Recently, 
while  walking  down  in  the  famous 
loop  of  Chicago,  Illinois,  I  saw  cloth- 
ing stores,  hardware  and  furniture 
stores,  along  with  bowling  alleys  and 
pool  parlors,  open  for  business  oh  Sun- 
day. Theatres  were  open  during 
church  hours.  As  I  was  coming  back 
to  North  Carolina,  I  saw  automobile 
after  automobile  pass  with  signs  such 
as  "God  Bless  America,"  "America, 
We  Love  You,"  and  "God  Preserve 
Our  Way  of  Living."  While  driving 
through  some  of  the  cities,  I  saw 
people  standing  in  line  at  the  thea- 
tres, lines  half  as  long  as  a  city 
block,  while  in  the  distance  I  could 
hear    the    church    bells    pleading    for 


Freeman 

them  to  come. 

These  are  only  a  part  of  the  many 
dressed-up,  attractive  enemies  that 
are  fast  destroying  our  government. 
Another  is  whiskey  and  the  ease  with 
which  our  teen  age  boys  and  girls 
can  obtain  it.  Have  we  ever  stopped 
to  think  who  brought  about  this  evil? 
It  is  the  average  man  and  woman, 
fathers  and  mothers  of  these  teen 
age  boys  and  girls.  And  yet,  they 
cry  out  for  America  to  "Stop  Hitler " 
with  all-out  aid  to  Great.  Britain,  while 
we  all  should  cry  out  to  God  for  an 
all-out  cleansing  of  sin  from  our  souls 
and  for  a  faith  and  courage  to  fight 
to  a  finish  these  deadly  enemies,  not 
only  to  democracy  but  to  humanity 
itself.  My  father  taught  me  never  to 
apply  salve  to  a  boil  until  I  had  first 
treated  it  from  the  inside.  We  cannot 
fight  a  winning  battle  for  democracy 
from  the  outside  until  first  we  remove 
the  enemy  from  the  inside. 

Will  God  bless  our  way  of  life  so 
long  as  we  fling  defiance  in  his  face? 

We  fought  to  save  democracy  with 
the  force  of  arms  once.  If  that  method 
is  light,  then  Avhy  do  we  have  to  do 
it  all  over  again?  It  would  be  wise 
for  us  to  wake  up  and  realize  that 
we  can  never  win  that  way.  What  the 
world  needs  today  is  a  deep  and  abid- 
ing peace,  and  that  cannot  be 
brought  about  by  men  who  know 
nothing  about  the  divine  love  of  the 
Almighty.  So  the  winning  of  the  bat- 
tle rests  squarely  on  the  shoulders 
of  God-fearing  men  and  women.  Let  us 
put  on  the  whole  armor  of  God  and  be 
about  our  Fathers  business.  Then- and 
only  then  shall  we  have  peace,  a  peace 
"that    passeth    all    understanding.'" 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


By  Margaret 

Have  you  ever  awakened  just  be- 
fore the  dawn  and  listened  to  the 
birds  ? 

It  sounds  quite  poetic.  Perhaps  in 
some  localities  it  is.  Where  I  live 
your  ears  are  assailed  by  a  ter- 
rific din.  The  noise  is  no  more  beau- 
tiful than  the  treble  shrieking-  of 
a  crowd  of  school  children.  Indeed  it 
is  worse. 

There  is  a  robin  who  acts  as  ■•.  sort 
of  cheerleader.  He  calls  the  tune, 
and  instantly  there  is  the  response 
of  a  mixed  chorus  of  robins  and 
starlings.  They  scream  as  chough 
their  throats  would  split.  When 
they  pause  for  breath,  their  leader 
goads  them  on  to  greater  efforts. 
This  keeps  on  until  at  last  the  sun 
is  up  and  they  can  rest  content  for 
they  have  brought  another  day  in- 
to the  world. 

There  may  be  other  birds  in  the 
chorus  but  the  starlings  drown  them 
cut.  They  are  as  rude  about  that  as 
they  are  about  everything  else.  They 
simply  shout  the  others  lown  as 
crudely  as  they  force  them  out  or  a 
garden  pool. 

They  are  the  rudest  birds  J  have 
ever  seen.  Throw  a  handful  of 
bread  where  the  birds  are  accus- 
tomed to  feed  and  the  starlings  de- 
scend in  a  crowd.  They  grab  and 
snap  till  every  crumb  is  gone  and 
ther?  is  nothing  left  for  them  to  do 
but  c  ua '  i  el  over  who  took  the  big- 
gest bite.  They  are  so  different  from 
the  card'!  ah  who  eats  wha^  lie  needs 
.and  retires  to  the  top  of  ike  near- 
est high  tree  to  sing  his  thanks. 
Their  one  icea  seems  to  be  to  gobble 
everything   in    sight,   as    though    they 


STARLINGS 

A.  J.  Irvin 

might    tever    get    another    scrap     -,\ 
rood   for  a   week. 

And  in  a  birdbath!  Suc.i  pushing 
and  shoving  and  calling  cf  name?' 
Their  manners  are  atrocious!  Each 
cue  occumes  as  much  spa^.-  as  pos- 
sible and  keeps  it  until  one  of  his 
stringer  or  more  determined  broth- 
ois  Knocks  him  out  of  the  way.  A 
thrush  will  watch  disdainfully  tin 
til  they  have  finished,  irid  only  an 
extremely  hot  day  will  -Irive  him  to 
bailie  in  the  water  which  they  have 
muddied. 

They  seem  to  be  decidedly  the  riff- 
raff of  the  bird  kingdom.  And  they 
seem  to  have  such  painfully  exact 
counterparts  in  the  human  race.  I 
have  seen  human  beings  act  in  exactly 
the  same  patterns.  Haven't  you? 

Go  into  a  cafeteria  at  the  rush  hour 
and  watch  the  human  starlings  push 
and  shove  and  call  names  over 
food.  Or  spend  some  time  on  a  pub- 
lic bathing  beach  and  see  them  act 
as  though  their  admission  fee  gave 
them  exclusive  rights  to  the  best  of 
everything  in  the  place.  They  shout 
gaily  to  their  own  swimming  party 
spread  their  beach  games  over  other 
people's  belongings,  and  are  noisily 
tinware  of  any  but  their  own  crowd. 
Even  there,  a  great  deal  of  their  loud 
voiced  conversation  consists  of  joking 
insult. 

Watching  such  a  group  of  one's 
fellow  men  makes  the  person  of  re- 
inal  in  the  midst  of  a  flock  of  star- 
lings. There  seems  to  be  little  we 
ings.  There  seems  to  be  little  we 
have  in  common.  Disdainful  aloof- 
ness seems  the  only  possible  course 
of  conduct. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


And  yet,  I  heard  a  funny  thing  the 
other  day.  Perhaps  there  was  mean- 
ing in  it.  Perhaps  I  only  think  so. 
But  I  heard  a  most  unusual  bird  note. 
It  held  something  of  the  triumphant 
happiness  of  the  cardinal.  It  held 
a  bit  of  the  bell-like  sweetness  of  the 
thrush.  Threre  was  in  it  a  trace  of 
the  everyday  cheerfulness  of  the  robin 
Yet  it  had  a  quality  that  was  all  its 
own. 

When  I  lookel  to  find  the  singer, 
what  should  I  see  but  a  single  star- 


ling pouring  out  melody.  His  head 
was  turned  to  the  sky.  His  whole 
body   swelled  with  the  music. 

Then  I  remembered  that  his  family 
are  quick  to  imitate  other  birds.  He 
had  mingled  the  songs  of  three  of  the 
best.  In  the  mingling  he  had  achiev- 
ed something  that  was  new  and 
beautiful.  As  I  listened,  I  felt  there 
was  a  hope  for  the  starlings  of  the 
future. 

What  of  our  human  starlings?  Is 
there  hope  there? 


LIVING  ON  THE  OUTSKIRTS  OF  LIFE 

(Associate  Reformed  Presbyterian) 


Some  biographer  said  of  Theodore 
Roosevelt,  "He  laid  hold  on  life  with 
both  hands."  One  instinctively  feels 
that  brief  statement  is  really  the 
secret  of  the  colorful  and  interesting 
life  of  one  of  our  most  unique  Ameri- 
can   characters. 

But  how  many  there  are  who  never 
enter  into  the  center  of  life  at  all,  but 
spend  their  "three  score  years  and 
ten"  on  the  outskirts.  They  are  the 
people  who  are  content  to  dabble  into 
a  little  knowledge,  which  "is  a  dan- 
gerous thing";  who  are  satisfied  with 
as  little  morality  as  is  necessary  to 
"get  by"  respectably;  who  remain 
members  of  the  chruch  all  their  lives, 
but  never  take  their  religion  too  se- 
riously;     who      pray      perfunctorily, 


but  never  dwell  "in  the  secret  place  of 
the  Most  High";  who  read  the  Bible 
casually,  but  never  discover  the  store- 
house of  its  wondderful  revelations. 
They  have  eyes,  but  do  not  see;  ears, 
but  do  not  hear;  minds  but  do  not 
think;  hearts,  but  do  not  feel;  capa- 
cities, but  do  not  accomplish.  They 
live  a  drab,  uneventful  existence  on 
the  outskirts  of  life.  They  know  no 
thrill  of  achievement,  no  zest  of  mag- 
nificent devotion,  no  pride  of  attain- 
ment, no  joy  of  living  gloriously. 

All  the  while  the  purpose  of  the 
Master  of  life  still  stands,  "I  am  come 
that  they  might  have  life,  and  that 
they  might  have  it  more  abundantly.** 
When  will  we  learn  to  find  in  Him 
the  secret  of  the  abundant  life? 


Let  no  man  presume  to  give  advice  to  others  who  has  not 
first  given  good  counsel  to  himself. — Seneca. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


"I  AM  GLAD  I  AM  AN  AMERICAN" 


(Baptist  Messenger) 


The  Commercial  Appeal,  Memphis., 
Tennessee,  recently  published  a  letter 
■which  President  Roosevelt  received 
from  a  Missouri  foundry  worker 
which  manifests  so  clearly  the  spirit 
of  Americanism  that  we  are  repro- 
ducing  the   letter. 

"Dear  President  Roosevelt: 

"I  am  a  married  man,  28  years  old; 
a  boy  three,  a  girl  one.  Here's  how  I 
feel  about  being  an  American. 

"My  ancestors  were  Czechoslovak- 
ians,  my  wife's  English;  but  we're 
Americans. 

"I  look  at  my  refrigerator,  my 
oil  heater,  and  my  radio.  I'm  glad 
I'm  an  American. 

"My  children  get  cod  liver  oil, 
nourishing  food  and  doctor's  watch- 
ful care.  They'll  be  glad  they'er 
American. 

"This  morning  I  went  to  church. 
Amongst  my  neighbors,  unafraid  and 
unmolested,  I  thanked  God  for  giving 
us  American. 

"I  went  home  to  my  wife  and  kid- 
dies. My  little  boy,  Douglas,  came 
running  and  said,  'Hi  pop.  You  gone- 
na  take  me  to  see  the  ribber?' 

"And  I  said,  'Sure'  Doug,  I'll  take 
you  to  see  the  river.' 

"  'And  we'll  stand  on  the  bridge 
and  see  the  car's  pop.' 


"   'Sure  Doug.' 

"  'Pop,  see  the  sun.  Look  see,  pop. 
It  shines  in  the  car's  windows.' 

"  'Yes,  Doug,  the  sun's  shining  on 
all    America." 

"After  our  walk,  we  came  home, 
and  sat  down  to  veal  chop,  baked 
potatoes,  fresh  green  beans  and  corn 
on  the  cob.  I  said  grace  with  tears 
in  my  eyes.  I'm  so  happy  I'm  an 
American. 

"This  afternoon,  we  listened  to  a 
radio  rebroadcast  of  British  children 
here  in  America,  talking  to  their 
parents  in  England,  and  I  was  proud 
to  be  an  American. 

"Tomorrow,  I'll  go  to  work.  I 
work  in  an  electrotype  foundry,  and 
I  love  my  job.  I  made  it  in  fact, 
from  errand  boy  to  production  mana- 
ger in  2  years.  I  had  ideas  and  I  told 
the  boss  about  them.  He's  an  Ameri- 
can. 

"Tonight,  before  going  to  bed,  I 
told  my  wife  'Honey  I'm  going  to  buy 
a  large  American  flage  and  hang  it 
out  the  window  Friday.  The  Presi- 
dent wants  everyone  to  pledge  alle- 
giance to  a  new  and  united  American. 
And  honey,  I'm  going  do  my  part,  be- 
cause I'd  rather  be  an  American  than 
anything  else  on  earth." 


The  songs  that  spring,  on  upward  wing. 
From  hearts  that  sing  because  they  must, 
Shall  soar  and  sing,  unwearying, 

When  hearts  are  dust. 


Curtis  Hidden  Page. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  TWELVE- 


The  North  Carolina  Forestry  Asso- 
ciation has  as  its  program  and  is 
working  for: 

A  provision  for  State-wide  forest 
fire  protection  supported  by  increased 
appropriation  from  the  State. 

The  acquisition  and  development  of 
a  system  of  state  forests  as  examples 
or  demonstrations  in  the  management 
and  use  of  non-farm  land.  The 
:  and  development  of  state 
parks  as  recreational  centers. 

The  development  of  "community 
forests*'  by  counties,  towns  and  cities 
for  their  economic  value  in  providing 
employment  for  idle  local  labor,  a 
source  of  income  for  the  community, 
protection  of  local  watersheds,  as  well 
as  the  establishment  of  local  recrea- 
tional centers. 

A  program  of  forest  research  to  de- 
velop: Better  practices  of  forest 
management,  improved  methods  of 
harvest  and  manufacture  of  forest 
products,  and  new  uses  for  various 
types  of  forest  products. 

Adequate  facilities  for  the  teaching 
of  forestry  at  the  North  Carolina 
State  College  of  Agricultui*e  and  En- 
gineering and  the  School  of  Forestry 
at  Duke  University. 

An  enlarged  program  of  "Farm 
Forestry"  education  and  extension  as 
an  aid  to  farmers  in  developing 
their  woodland  as  an  economic  unit 
of  their  farming  enterprise. 


A  broadening  of  the  public  interest 
in  forests  through  the  public  schools 
by:  The  use  of  forestry  information 
and  materials  in  teaching  the  basic 
curricula  of  English,  Geography,  His- 
tory, Mathematics,  and  Science;  and 
the  placing  of  forestry  books  and 
other  literature  in  the  school  libra- 
ries. 

The  cooperation  of  lumbermen,  the 
pulp  and  paper  industry,  and  other 
users  of  forest  products  in  develop- 
ing a  system  of  timber  harvest  that 
will  provide  for  a  sustained  timber 
yield  and  make  for  better  land-use 
on  a  permanent  basis. 

The  reforestation  of  all  idle  lands 
not  suited  or  needed  for  agriculture. 
To  meet  the  demand  for  planting 
stock  the  facilities  of  the  State  Forest. 
Nursery  shold  be  increased. 

The  fullest  cooperation  of  the  forest 
owners,  the  sportsmen,  forest  and 
game  management  officials  in  develop- 
ing a  program  of  wild  life  protection 
and  management  on  a  basis  of  mutual 
benefit. 

An  equitable  system  of  taxation 
which  will  promote  and  make  possible 
the  growing  of  timber  as  an  industry 
on  practical  business  basis.  , 

The  cooperation  of  the  state  High- 
way Commission,  advertisers,  land- 
owners and  the  public  in  developing, 
and  maintaining  the  beauty  of  our 
highways. 


The  shortest  and  surest  way  to  prove  a  work  possible  is  to 
strenuously  set  about  it. — South. 


THE  UPLIFT 


2? 


FLAME  TI 


PER  CULTIVATE 

(The  Charlott 


Jets  of  2,200-degree  flames  are  re- 
placing cotton  hoers  on  his  plan- 
tation, and  crops  farmed  in  this 
fashion  apparently  are  faring  bet- 
ter than  those  in  companion  fields 
cultivated  in  the  traditional  man- 
ner. 

The  machine  kills  the  grass;  seem- 
ingly doesn't  injure  the  cotton. 

Captain  Price  McLemore,  who  has 
been  called  from  his  farm  to  Gun- 
ter  field  as  a  reserve  officer,  esti- 
mates throwers  he  devised  can  be 
built  for  one-mule  plows  at  $10 
each  and  figures  this  type  of  cultiva- 
tion costs  only  10  cents  an  acre. 
He  built  a  model  himself  on  an 
outlay   of   $5. 

Flame  cultivation  is  as  simple  as 
it  is  cheap.  In  the  pilot  models,  one 
mounted  on  a  hand-plow  and  a  two- 
row  outfit  on  the  front  of  a  trac- 
tor, fuel  oil  and  compressed  air 
are  used  to  provide  the  flame. 

Spouting  from  jets  on  either  side 
of  the  row  the  flames  strike  the 
ground  a  couple  of  inches  or  so  from 
the  cotton  stalks  and  blanket  the  area 
between.  At  present,  a  sweep  plow 
is  mounted  behind  the  tractor  to  cul- 
tivate the  middle  in  the  ordinary  man- 
ner. 

The  tractor  moves  at  regular  cul- 
tivating speed,  and  McLemore  es- 
timated that  both  grass  and  the 
cotton  are  subjected  to  a  one-fifteenth 
of  a  second  treatment  of  2,200-degree 
heat. 

Except  for  the  withering  of  ten- 
derest  grass,  there's  apparently  no 
change  immediately  as  the  tractor 
moves    along.     But    fcur    hours    later 


e  Observer) 

the  seemingly  uninjured  grass  turns 
brown   and   dies   to  its   roots. 

The  representative  of  an  implement 
company  who  came  to  look  over  Mc- 
Lemore's  gadget  reported  his  analysis 
showed  that  cells  of  the  grass  blades 
were  exploded  by  steam  generated 
within  them  and  that  the  plant  died 
of  something  similar  to   suffocation. 

The  stalk  of  the  crop,  being  ex- 
ceedingly thick  (in  comparison  to 
grass),  is  able  to  distribute  the  heat 
so  rapidly  that  no  portion  of  the 
plant  will  be  subjected  to  serious 
heating,  whereas  the  thin  blades  of 
grass  absorb  but  cannot  readily  dis- 
sipate  the  heat. 

It  works  on  corn  as  well  as  cotton, 
McLemore    said. 

The  Alabama  extension  service  is 
working  with  McLemore  in  devel- 
oping the  new  method.  Rows  in 
the  same  field  are  being  cultivated 
by  different  means,  and  actually  those 
getting  flame  baths  appear  to  have 
more  blooms   and  look   healthier. 

McLemore  got  the  idea  two  years 
ago  when  there  was  an  exception- 
ally wet  spring,  and  grass  outran 
crops  all  over  Alabama.  McLemore 
fought  with  hoe  and  plow,  but  didn't 
make  much  headway.  Then  came 
a  Sunday,  and  he  leisurely  turned 
the  pages  of  the  Montgomery  Ad- 
vertiser until  his  eyes  fell  upon  an 
Associated  Press  photo  of  an  Ital- 
ian  flame-throwing  tank  in   action. 

"That  ought  to  fix  that  grass," 
was  his  reaction,  but  he  adds;  "I 
burned  up  a  lot  of  cotton  before  I 
got    any    result    except    being    called 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mrs.  Betty  Lee  is  in  a  Charlotte 
hospital  for  treatment.  She  received 
a  serious  injury  to  her  knee  by  a  fall. 

Mrs.  Maud  Harris,  matron  at  In- 
firmary, is  enjoying  a  vacation  in 
Harrisonburg,  Va.,  visiting  her  son. 

The  School  sold  nine  cows  for  beef 
to  Mr.  Reese  Cook.  They  will  be 
replaced  by  a  herd  of  younger  milk 
cows. 

Little  Betty  Hobby  has  returned 
home  after  summering  in  the  moun- 
tains, the  guest  of  relatives  at  Sher- 
wood. 

Mr.  John  Russell,  the  laundry  man 
has  gone  to  the  mountains  of  Western 

North    Carolina    to    spend    his    vaca- 
tion. 

Mrs.  John  Carriker  is  busily  en- 
gaged making  grape  juice.  The  crop 
of  grapes  this  year  is  beautiful  and 
unusually    good. 

Mr.  Arthur  Crider  who  has  been 
crippled  on  account  of  some  infection 
in  his  leg  is  recovering  nicely.  Mr. 
Crider  is  instructor  in  the  Shoe  Shop. 


of  not  being  familiar  with  the  words. 

The  boys  at  this  institution  are 
looking  forward  to  the  foot  ball  sea- 
son. The  boys  are  trying  hard  to 
get  good  positions  on  the  team.  The 
prospects  are  good  for  a  cracking  good 
team. 

•  It  is  interesting  to  hear  the  boys 
tell  about  a  movie.  "The  Return  of 
Dr.  X,"  a  very  exciting  picture,  that 
gave  most  of  the  boys  the  "jitters." 
The  little  fellows,  some  of  them,  were 
afraid  to  go  to  their  respective  dor- 
mitories. 

Dicky  Parker  has  returned  to  the 
School  after  an  absence  of  several 
months  for  treatment  at  the  N.  C. 
Orthopedic  Hospital.  Dicky  injured  his 
hand  while  working  on  the  ball  ground. 
His  hand  has  healed  nicely  and  goes 
about  his  work  as  usual. 

The  boys  are  now  enjoying  apple 
cider.  A  cider  mill  was  borrowed 
from  a  neighbor,  and  apples  from 
the  orchard  was  made  into  cider.  This 
is  an  unusual  treat  for  the  boys  and 
they  are  enjoying  it  to  the  fullest 
extent. 


The  dairy  barn  steam  boiler  that 
has  been  in  use  for  nearly  twenty 
years  has  been  condemned  by  an  in- 
surance   inspector,    so    will    soon    be 

replaced  by  a  new  one  . 

The  officers  of  the  School  assembled 
on  the  campus  with  the  intent  to 
engage  in  a  song  service.  The  sing- 
ing was  soon  discontinued  on  account 


David  Whitaker  and  wife  visited  the 
School  last  Sunday.  He  was  known 
when  here  as  "Little  David"  and  at 
all  times  was  manly  and  faithful  to 
eevery  charge.  He  now  has  a  farm  of 
eight  acres  near  Raleigh.  He  is  a 
carpenter  by  trade  and  built  for  him- 
self a  nice  home. 

Burman    Holland,    one    of    the    old 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


boys  of  the  Jackson  Training  School, 
after  an  absence  of  two  years  re- 
turned to  the  School  last  week.  He 
is  now  in  the  army  and  is  stationed 
at  Fort  Bragg.  He  has  been  down  in 
Porto  Rico  for  maneuvers.  He  was 
there  sixty  days.  His  experience  in 
fighting  mosquitoes   was   intense. 

A  member  of  the  staff  recently 
received  a  letter  from  James  Leonard 
Wood,  formerly  of  No.  12  Cottage 
who  is  in  the  U.  S.  Army.  He  has  been 
in  the  Army  about  eighteen  months 
and  is  stationed  in  the  Panama  Canal 
Zone.  Leonard  stated  that  he  liked  the 
Army  fine  but  the  weather  is  very 
hot  in  the  Canal  Zone.  Leonard  carries 
the  rank  of  P.  F.  C.  Leonard  came 
to  the  School  in  March,  1938,  from 
the  Alexandria  Schools  at  Union  Mills 
and  when  leaving  June  20,  1939,  he 
was  placed  in  Wake  County  where 
he  worked  on  a  farm  and  made  good. 
We  are  glad  to  hear  from  Leonard 
and  we  wish  him  well. 

We  had  a  very  unusual  guest  speak- 
er at  the  preaching  hour  last  Sunday. 
Mr.  Eugene  Davis,  a  prominent  busi- 
ness man  from  Charlotte,  introduced 
the    speaker   for   the   enjoyable    occa- 


sion. In  the  case  it  happened  to  be  a 
lady  instead  of  a  man,  and,  her  name 
was  Mrs.  R.  E.  Ramson,  connected 
with  the  Travelers'  Aid  located  in 
the    Charlotte    Southern    Depot. 

Mrs.  Ramson  grasped  the  attention 
of  the  boys  very  quickly  and  held  it 
thus  until  a  few  minutes  past  the  hour. 
To  our  surprise  Mrs.  Ramson  is  quiet 
a  story  teller,  and  no  one  gets  too  big 
to  hear  stories.  She  carried  our  minds 
on  many  trips  around  the  globe.  And 
she  said,  "the  things  one  loves  to  do, 
we  do  most.  "Why  not  make  enjoy- 
ment out  of  all  honorable  work? 

Mrs.  Ramson  used  to  be  a  school 
teacher  and  she  watched  her  students 
grow  into  manhood  and  womenhood. 
She  gave  advice  to  boys  while  they 
were  young  and  growing  up  they 
became  just  like  they  intended  to  be. 
Some  men  were  sad  because  they 
didn't  pay  very  much  attention  to 
her  while  a  lad  in  school. 

Our  kind  speaker  ended-up  quoting 
many  verses  in  the  Bible.  Listen!  Mrs. 
Ramson  said  next  time  she  was  in- 
vited to  come  out  she  would  tell  some 
stories  about  "Uncle  Remus."  We 
are  certainly  going  to  look  forward 
when   she   can   come  back. 


Worry,  so  common  to  all  of  us,  is  based  upon  an  uncertainty 
of  the  future.  We  fear  that  our  employment  may  not  be  sure, 
that  an  accident  may  happen  while  we  are  traveling,  that  our 
health  will  not  continue,  or  that  we  shall  be  unable  to  solve 
a  present  problem.  Apparently  it  does  no  good  to  remember  that 
most  of  our  former  worries  concerned  things  that  did  not 
happen  at  all ;  we  continue  to  worry  over  what  may  take  place 
in  the  future.  This  is  hardly  good  intelligence. 


30 


THE   UPLIFT 


Week  Ending  August  24,  1941 
RECEIVING    COTTAGE  Woodrow  Wilson 


Herschel   Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Clarence  Bell 
Arcemias  Hefner 
Edward    Moore 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver   F.    Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Fred   Stuart 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James    Barg'esser 
N.    A.    Bennett 
Charles    Browning' 
Lloyd   Callahan 
Everett  Case 
William  Cook 
Ralph  Harris 
Doris    Hill 
Carl     Hooker 
Joseph  Howard 
A.  B.  Hoyle 
Jack   Sutherland 
Kenneth  Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Henry    Barnes 
Raymond  Brooks 
Charles    Chapman 
Jack    Cline 
Bernice  Hoke 
Edward  Johnson 
Ralph    Kistler 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Robert  Hare 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver 
Luther  H.    Coe 
Quenton  Crittenton 
Aubrey   Fargis 
Donald  Hobbs 
Morris   Johnson 
William  C.  Jordan 
William    Morgan 
J.   W.    McRorie 


COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellingev 
William  Gentry 
Eugene   Kermon 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Fred  Bostian 
Robert    Hobbs 
Gerald  Kermon 
Marvin    Lipscomb 
Vollie  McCall 
Charles    Pittman 
Hubert    Smith 
Wesley  Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Hurley   Bell 
Henry  B.  Butler 
Richard   Harvell 
J.  B.  Hensley 
Carl    Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
Edward  Overby 
Jack  Reeves 
Ernest   Turner 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Cecil    Bennett 
Thomas  Britt 

Jesse  Cunningham 

COTTAGE   NO.    0 

David  Cunningham 
Robert  Dunning 
Eugene    Dyson 
James     Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Grady  Kelly 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
z41fred  Lamb 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
Lloyd    Mullis 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


William  Nelson 
Lewis    B.    Sawyer 
Robert  Tidwell 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Roy    Rarnett 
Arnon   Dryman 
Jack  Harward 
John  Lee 
Charles  Phillips 
Jack  Warren 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE   NO.    11 

(No  Honor  Roll) 
COTTAGE   NO.    12 

(No  Honor  Roll) 
COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard  Aldridge 
James    Brewer 
Charles    Gaddy 
James  Lane 
Jack    Mathis 
Charles  Metcalf 
Randall  D.  Peeler 
Melvin   Roland 
Paul   Roberts 
Earl    Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John    Baker 
William    Butler- 
Edward   Carter 
Mack    Cog-gins 
Robert    Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 
Audie    Farthing 
Henry    Glover 
John  Hamm 


William  Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman    Lane 
William    Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 
John    Maples 
Glenn  McCall 
Nor  veil  Murphy 
John   Reep 
John  Robbins 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.    C.    Willis 
Jack  West 

COTTAGE  NO.  1J 

William  Barrier 
James    Deatherage 
Paul    Deal 
John     Gibson 
John  Howard 
James   Ledford 
Lawton   McDowell 
Paul  Morris 
Floyd  Puckett 
Marvin  Pennell 
Ventry    Smith 
William   Whittington 
David  Williams 
Alton    Williams 
Basil  Weatherington 
Bermie   Wilhelm 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank    Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James   Johnson 
Harvey  Ledford 
John  T.  Lowry 
Leroy  Lowry 
Varcy   Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


Correction  does  much,  but  encouragement  does  more.  En- 
couragement after  censure  is  as  the  sun  after  a  shower. 


A 


SEP  8 


ia» 


M.  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C.  SEPTEMBER  6,  1941 


No.  36 


c^otl 


\3 


tf- 


* 


* 


A  MINUTE 

Two  or  three  minutes — two  or  three  hours ; 
What  do  they  mean  in  this  life  of  ours  ? 
Not  very  much  if  but  counted  as  time — 
But  minutes  of  gold  and  hours  sublime 
If  we'll  use  them  once  in  a  while 
To  make  someone  happy,  to  make  someone 

smile ! 
A  minute  may  dry  a  little  lad's  tears ; 
An  hour  sweep  aside  the  trouble  of  years. 
Minutes  of  my  time  may  bring  to  an  end 
Hopelessness,  somewhere — and  give  me  a 

friend ! 

— Author  Unknown. 


* 

* 


* 


*  *  >*  'i*  *  $  '*■ » >fr  *  *  >v  »>  *  *M«  »:<  * »»  >t«  >:«  <$h$m»4$># 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

BATTLESHIP  NORTH  CAROLINA  PASSES 

TEST  CRUISE  By  John  A.  Moroso         8 

A  PLAYGROUND  FOR  SMITHFIELD  CHILDREN 

(Smithfield  Herald)        10 

GEN.  TRIMBLE  CREDITED  WITH  GREATEST  FEAT  OF 

CIVIL  WAR  By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson       11 

THE  WILL  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON  By   Doris   Goerch       16 

JOHANN  SEBASTIAN  BACH  By  Winifred  Heath       19 

TRAILER  CAMP  IS  ON  GOVERNMENT'S 

TROUBLED  CARES  (Selected^       22 

SUNKEN  SHIPS  REVEALED  UNDER  SEA  OFF 

HATTERAS  (Dare  County  Times)       25 

NORTH  CAROLINA'S  LARGEST  CITY 

RANKS  91st  IN  THE  NATION  By  W.  M.  Sherrill       27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Tear,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  SOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

When  John  D.  Rockefeller  made  his  first  million  he  wasn't  surprised.  He 
had  simply  been  faithful  to  a  deliberately  thoughtful  program.  When  he  was 
sixty  years  old,  he  made  up  his  mind  he  would  live  to  be  one  hundred.  So  he 
made  a  set  of  rules,  and  followed  them  with  the  same  faith.  These  rules  have 
now  become  the  "ten  commandments  of  health": 

1.  Never  lose  interest  in  life  an  dthe  world. 

2.  Eat  sparingly  at  regular  hours. 

3.  Take  plenty  of  exercise,  but  not  too  much. 

4.  Get   plenty   of  sleep. 

'.  Never   allow   yourself   to   become    annoyed. 

6.  Set  a  daily  schedule  of  life,  and  keep  it. 

7.  Get  a  lot  of  sunshine. 

8.  Drink  as  much  milk  as  will  agree  with  you. 

9.  Obey  your  doctor,  and  consult  him  often. 
10.  Don't  "overdo"  anything. 

—Sunshine  Magazine. 


BOY'S  TOWN 

The  latest  and  most  pleasing  news  item  is  that  there  is  a  move- 
ment to  give  the  underpriviliged  boys  of  this  part  of  country  a 
chance  to  become  useful  citizens.  Our  own  townsman  and  highly 
esteemed  citizen,  Dr.  T.  N.  Spencer,  has  donated  one  hundred  and 
forty-four  acres  of  land  for  what  is  most  familiarly  known  as  Boys 
Town.  The  masses  of  the  people  are  familiar  with  the  activities  of 
Father  Flannigan's  Boys  Town  and  the  value  of  such  a  humanitarian 
institution  through  the  press  and  movie  theaters. 

From  reports  we  have  learned  that  a  committee  of  active  and 
interested  citizens  from  Concord  has  been  appointed  to  work  out 
plans  for  the  development  of  this  noble  project,  so  that  the  under- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

privileged  boy  will  be  safe  guarded  against  pit-falls  and  become  an 
asset  instead  of  a  liability  to  any  community. 

Dr.  Spencer's  donation  of  one  hundred  and  forty-four  acres 
of  land  for  Boy's  Town  is  a  fine  nucleus  for  a  work  that  will  not 
alone  start  many  boys  out  on  the  right  foot  with  visions  of  a  new 
life,  but  will  enrich  the  souls  of  the  instructors  who  inspire  the 
guests  to  higher  ideals. 

This  expression  of  interest,  despite  the  fact  Dr.  Spencer  is  a 
very  busy  man,  shows  he  takes  time  to  think  upon  such  subjects,  as 
salvaging  of  human  souls,  from  which  greater  dividends  are  realized 
than  those  measured  by  the  yardstick  of  superior  financing. 

Then  are  times  when  people  become  weary  of  the  mad  whirl  of 
today  and  conclude  the  future  holds  but  little  hope  for  the  poor 
unfortunates,  but  the  generous  gifts  of  philanthropists  give  a  fresh 
impetus  to  many  lonely  and  cheerless  homes  where  there  are  little 
ones  to  be  given  a  chance.  We  commend  Dr.  Spencer,  his  am- 
bition to  render  a  service  to  the  underpriviliged  is  a  noble  one,  and 
one  that  is  worthy  of  emulation. 

We  bespeak  for  this  new  venture  success,  and  now  that  the  com- 
mittee in  charge  will  not  leave  a  stone  unturned  so  that  the  dream 
of  the  promoter  will  be  realized  and  Boy's  Town  will  stand  as  a 
glorious  monument  to  all  who  contribute  to  the  cause. 
"There's  nothing  so  kingly  as  kindness, 
And  nothing  so  royal  as  truth." — Alice  Gary. 


BOYS'  TRICKS 

Without  the  youth  of  the  land,  especially  the  cunning  and  mis- 
chievous boy,  life  would  be  dull.  Don't  ever  get  obsessed  with  the 
idea  that  a  boy  is  not  thinking,  for  he  is.  If  he  enters  a  sport  or 
contest  or  accepts  a  challenge  to  contribute  to  a  most  worthy  cause, 
he  puts  on  his  thinking-cap  with  the  grim  determination  to  win.  He 
resorts  to  short  cuts  sometimes,  though  not  intending  to  be  dis- 
honest or  unfair,  to  meet  any  emergency. 

When  the  call  recently  went  out  for  old  aluminum  as  a  contribution 
toward  national  defense,  the  boys  in  every  nook  and  corner  of  re- 
spective communities  answered  the  call.  The  aluminum  thtfs  col- 
lected had  to  be  delivered  at  some  theatre,  and  the  reward  for  this 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

service  v/as  a  free  pass  to  the  movie.  It  goes  without  emphasizing 
that  a  boy  has  passions  for  a  wild  west  show  or  something  similar 
thereto.  During  the  collection  of  aluminum  we  have  heard  of  many 
rather  humorous  tricks  local  boys  played  on  their  parents  and  neigh- 
bors. In  one  instance  a  little  fellow  about  ten  years  of  age,  with 
the  face  of  a  cherub,  walked  into  the  theatre  with  a  bright,  shiny 
aluminum  coffee  pot.  The  manager  was  a  little  suspicious,  but  let 
the  handsome  little  fellow  pass  into  the  show,  although  he  detected 
that  the  pot  was  warm  and  still  contained  coffee  grounds.  Not  a 
word  was  said  to  the  youngster,  but  the  expected  happened — the 
mother  called  and  claimed  her  aluminum  pot. 

Another  interesting  story  is  to  the  effect  that  the  manager  of  a 
theatre  in  Charlotte  heard  some  dashing  and  throwing  aluminum 
about  in  the  room  where  it  has  been  stored.  Upon  investigation  he 
found  a  lady  looking  for  her  brand  new,  twelve-dollar  aluminum 
boiler,  and  it  was  found.  Another  story  comes  from  the  city  of  Con- 
cord. A  prominent  business  man's  wife  had  gone  out  for  the  after- 
noon, and  had  admonished  friend  husband  to  water  some  flowers 
on  the  porch  and  in  the  yard.  He  did  so,  using  a  large  aluminum 
kettle,  almost  new,  to  take  the  water  from  one  flower-box  to  the 
other.  Having  finished  his  task,  he  sat  down  on  the  porch  to  rest. 
The  weather  was  hot  and  the  shady  porch  offered  such  relief  that 
he  soon  fell  asleep.  His  wife  returned,  and  soon  had  occasion  to  use 
the  aluminum  vessel.  Not  being  able  to  find  it,  she  asked  hubby 
if  he  had  used  it  in  watering  the  flowers,  to  which  he  replied  that  he 
had,  but  could  not  offer  a  satisfactory  explanation  as  to  its  dissap- 
pearance  from  the  porch.  It  was  learned  that  a  boy  in  that  commun- 
ity had  called  upon  the  ladies  a  few  days  previous  asking  them  to  put 
their  discarded  aluminum  vessels  out  on  the  porches  and  they  would 
be  collected.  Seeing  the  kettle  on  the  porch,  he  thought  it  had  been 
placed  there  by  the  good  lady  of  the  house,  and  not  wishing  to  dis- 
turb the  gentleman  enjoying  his  siesta  after  his  long  strenuous 
labors,  the  youngster  just  added  it  to  his  collection.  We  later  learn- 
ed that  on  the  following  day  the  tired  business  man  was  seen  frantic- 
ally scrambling  in  a  huge  pile  of  pots  and  kettles,  finally  coming 
up  smiling,  grasping  the  lost  utensil,  and  was  soon  on  his  way  home 
to  make  peace  with  his  enraged  spouse. 

The  technique  of  a  boy's  caprices  is  difficult  to  understand.     To 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

meet  and  satisfactorily  adjust  boys'  problems  one  not  only  has  to 
be  tactful,  but  must  also  have  an  understanding  heart.  Once  upon 
a  time  a  local  teacher  asked  a  young  student  to  give  a  definition  of 
the  word  "wind,"  to  which  the  youngster  replied,  "wind  is  air  in 
a  hurry."  If  permitted  to  paraphrase  a  little,  we  would  say  that  a 
boy  is  a  bundle  of  nerves  in  a  hurry.  A  boy's  motives,  when  thor- 
oughly diagnosed,  are  usually  good,  but  he  frequently  acts  without 
thinking.  The  future  career  of  any  youngster  reflects  the  environ- 
ment and  discipline  of  early  home  life.  There  is  an  old  saying,  "as 
the  twig  is  bent,  the  tree  is  inclined",  and  the  same  holds  true  in 
childhood.  One  thing  those  who  are  permitted  to  train  young  chil- 
dren should  recall  is  that  they,  too,  were  young  once. 


PLAYGROUNDS  NEEDED 

In  this  issue  of  The  Uplift  we  carry  an  interesting  article,  "Play- 
grounds for  Smithfield  Children,"  taken  from  the  editorial  page  of 
the  Smithfield  Herald.  This  article  shows  that  Smithfield  people 
fully  understand  the  value  of  childhood.  From  an  economic  view- 
point it  takes  less  money  to  make  a  place  for  development,  morally 
and  physically,  of  a  crowd  of  children  than  would  be  required  for 
keeping  several  delinquents  for  an  unlimited  period  of  time  in  a 
public  correctional  institution. 

The  city  of  Concord  is  sadly  in  need  of  public  playgrounds  for 
children  who  do  not  have  any  place  to  play  but  in  the  streets  or  in 
the  back  lots.  The  needs  of  the  situation  are  acute,  and  we  predict 
that  in  the  near  future  the  city  fathers  will  arise  and  meet  the  de- 
mands. They  have  met  other  progressive  movements  for  our  city 
with  grace  and  wisdom. 


WARNING  TO  BICYCLE  RIDERS 

More  bicycle  riders  were  killed  in  North  Carolina  the  first  seven 
months  of  this  year  than  were  killed  during  the  entire  twelve 
months  of  last  year,  the  Highway  Safety  Division  reported  re- 
cently. 

Accident  records  show  that  25  bicycle  riders  met  with  death  on 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

the  streets  and  highways  of  this  state  from  January  through  July 
of  this  year,  an  80  per  cent  increase  over  the  14  cyclists  killed  the 
first  seven  months  of  1940  and  a  25  per  cent  increase  over  the  total 
of  20  cyclists  killed  all  last  year.  A  majority  of  the  riders  killed 
were  boys,  and  most  of  them  were  killed  because  of  violations  of 
the  rules  of  safe  riding. 

Warning  that  bicycles  are  classed  as  vehicles  under  the  State  law, 
and  that  cyclists  must  obey  the  same  general  traffic  regulations 
that  apply  to  motor  vehicles,  Ronald  Hocutt,  director  of  the  High- 
way Safety  Division,  listed  the  following  12  rules  for  bicycling  with 
complete  safety: 

1.  Refrain  from  "clever"  or  "stunt"  riding. 

2.  Dismount  and  walk  across  dangerous  intersections. 

3.  Keep  to  the  right  and  close  to  the  edge  of  the  roadway. 

4.  Learners  should  ride  in  a  park  or  other  safe  places. 

5.  Ride  without  wobbling;  avoid  sharp  turns. 

6.  Say  "No"  to  anyone  desiring  to  ride  as  a  passenger. 

7.  Never  hitch  onto  a  moving  vehicle. 

8.  At  night,  carry  a  light  in  front  and  either  a  light  or  reflector 
in  the  rear. 

9.  Stop  for  all  stop  signs. 

10.  If  parcels  are  carried,  strap  them  to  the  frame  or  place  in  a 
basket  carrier. 

11.  Avoid  crowded  streets  and  heavily  traveled  highways. 

12.  Keep  yourself  and  your  bike  in  good  condition. 

"If  bicycle  riders  will  obey  those  simple  rules  this  business  of  one 
bicycle  fatality  every  week  will  be  stopped  in  North  Carolina,"  Ho- 
cutt said.  , 


THE  UPLIFT 


BATTLESHIP 


NORTH  CAROLINA 
PASSES  TEST  CRUIS] 


By  John  A.  Moroso  in  Richmond  Times-Dispatch 


(Lieutenant-Commander  John  T. 
Tuthill  Jr.,  public  relations  officer  of 
the  Third  Naval  District,  arranged 
for  representatives  of  the  press  to 
make  a  trip  aboard  the  battleship 
North  Carolina.  The  Associated  Press 
sent  its  ship  news  reporter,  John  A. 
Moroso  3rd.,  on  this  voyage,  which 
was  conducted  so  secretly  that  the 
quests  did  not  know  where  they  were 
going,  what  they  would  do  and  when 
they  would  return.  They  learned  quick- 
ly enough  that  the  battleship  had  put 
to  sea  to  test  her  powerful  armament. 
Battered  from  the  pounding  blasts 
of  16-inch  rifles,  Moroso  wrote  this 
story,  which  was  subject  to  naval  ap- 
proval). 

Standing  on  the  windswept  fore- 
castle of  this  mighty  battleship,  I  saw 
and  heard  Uncle  Sam's  sailors  fire 
the  greatest  salvo  from  one  ship  in 
naval  history — a  collective  blast  that 
sent  more  than  20,000  pounds  of  metal 
from  the  flame-belching  muzzles  of 
19  glistening  grey  guns. 

Marking  a  new  era  in  the  hitting 
power  of  fighting  ships,  this  terrific 
salvo  sent  me  reeling  blindly  across 
the  slippery,  spray-drenched  deck 
while  I  clutched  my  cotton-padded 
ears  and  thought  of  hell  and  heaven. 

The  majestic  bow  of  the  35,000-ton 
North  Carolina — one  of  the  Navy's 
two  newest  and  largest  battleships — 
quivered  sharply  to  port  and  star- 
board, the  ship  gave  a  slight  list  and 
settled  quickly  as  the  shells  screamed 
into   the  night   air. 


Crew  members  and  guests  sent  up 
a  mighty  cheer  when  they  learned 
that  the  North  Carolina  had  passed 
her  tests.  No  one  had  known  how  she 
would  react  because  never  had  such 
a  powerful  salvo  been  fired  from  a 
single  vessel. 

It  was  touched  off  at  8:30  P.  M. 
when  Captain  Olaf  M.  Hustvedt,  stern- 
faced  but  calm,  climbed  onto  the  fore- 
top  high  above  the  main  deck  and  took 
his  place  beside  the  trigger. 

His  stocky,  strongly-built  figure 
silhouetted  against  a  brilliant  back- 
ground of  stars,  was  *  a  source  of 
strength  to  the  frightened  newsmen 
crouching   on   the  forecastle. 

Informed  that  his  crew  was  at  bat- 
tle station,  Captain  Hustvedt,  55, 
stepped  forward  and  gently  squeezed 
the  trigger  that  made  naval  histor3r. 

A  huge  flame  of  red,  blue,  green 
and  purple  burst  from  the  nine  16- 
inch  guns  trained  over  the  port  side. 
Short,  sharp  flames  darted  from  the 
10  five-inch  dual  purpose  guns  and 
the  crescendo  of  thunder  seemed  to 
carry  beyond  the  horizon  as  the 
shells  whistled  away. 

Most  of  us  wilted  after  the  "big 
noise"  but  we  felt  like  better  men  and 
we  were  proud  of  our  Navy. 

We  had  been  conditioning  our  guns 
and  our  bodies  for  three  days  with 
single,  double  and  triple  shots  and  we 
thought  our  numbed  ear  drums  and 
powder-choked  eyes  had  experienced 
the  worst. 

The  terrible  blast,  we  learned  later, 
was  much  worse  than  any  that  would 


THE  UPLIFT 


be  fired  from  the  $70,000,000  vessel 
if  she  were  to  engage  in  battle.  Trial 
tests  include  every  possible  type  of 
fire  to  prove  the  strength  of  structure 
and   guns. 

Lieutenant-Commander  Thomas  B. 
Hill,  Cripple  Creek,  Col.,  the  gunnery 
officer,  gave  this  as  his  reaction. 

"The  news  here  is  that  we  got  them 
all  fired  without  hurting  any  one." 

This   salvo  cost  $23,750. 

Its  effect  on  some  of  the  green  sail- 
ors was  magnificent.  In  a  few  mo- 
ments, raw  country  boys  from  nearly 
every  State  in  the  Union  became 
sailors,  strutting  and  swaggering 
along  the  main  deck  and  bragging 
of  the  feats  of  their  individual  tur- 
rets and  batteries. 

The  result  showed  that  the  North 
Carolina  was  a  real  sea  lady,  strong, 
proud,  brave  and  ready  for  the  call 
to  join  the  line. 

The  three-day  firing  did  slight  dam- 
age usual  to  new  ships.  A  few  light 
bulbs  burst  and  some  lightweight 
frame  locker  doors  buckled  under  the 
pressure  waves  that  swept  the  ship 
from  stem  to  stern. 

We  boarded  the  North  Carolina, 
sister  ship  of  the  Washington,  after 
a  thrilling  dash  on  a  new  motor  tor- 
pedo boat,  one  of  the  fleet  of  craft 
commonly  known  as  mosquito  boats 
and  famed  for  their  speed,  rough 
ridding    and    well-trained    crews. 

The  Navy  treated  us  to  a  ringside 
view  of  the  catapulting  of  three  new, 
fast  Navy  scout  planes  as  our  ship 
and  her  escorting  vessels  put  out  to 
sea.  The  planes  roared  away,  circled 
the  ship  and  darted  off  to  their  land 
base. 

The  first  night  out  fog  enveloped 
the  ghostly,  blacked-out  ship  and  the 


fog-horn  kept  us  awake,  shivering, 
in  our  deck  cots  . 

The  next  night  was  clear  and  the 
serene  beauty  of  the  northern  lights 
lulled  us  to  sleep  as  the  mighty  craft 
plowed  through  cold  and  calm  seas. 

Watching  the  gunfire  in  between 
tours  of  the  ship  and  satisfying  ra- 
venous appetites  in  the  wardroom 
took  up  most  of  our  time. 

Critiques  with  Commander  Andrew 
G.  Shepard,  executive  officer,  gave  us 
tastes  of  naval  back-ground  and  tech- 
nical  knowledge  at   night. 

The  first  night  out  an  accompanying 
warship  detected  an  underwater  sound 
that  might  have  come  from  a  sub- 
marine, whale  or  blackfish.  The  usual 
investigation  was  made  and  every- 
body ho-hummed  at  the  idea  of  a 
submarine  penetrating  American  wa- 
ters. 

The  cruise  in  this  rolling  blue  ocean 
traversed  1,200  miles  and  was  marked 
by  a  neat  transfer  of  newsmen  from 
the  North  Carolina  to  an  escorting 
warship.  Halfway  across  the  pitching 
sea,  the  whale  boat's  rudder  came 
loose  and  sturdy  sailors  effected  re- 
pairs calmly  and  smoothly. 

I  came  back  with  the  sting  of  salt 
in  my  face,  the  lilting  feel  of  the 
rolling  deck  in  my  legs  and  the  firm 
conviction  that  Secretary  of  Navy 
Knox  was  right  when  he  said  we 
soon  would  have  the  most  powerful 
Navy  in  the  world.  It  was  a  comfort 
to  know  that  six  ships  of  the  North 
Carolina  type  will  be  constructed. 

The  North  Carolina  is  a  powerful 
daughter  of  Mars,  the  morale  of  her 
men  is  fine — and  they  are  ready  for 
general  quarters  (battle  stations)  at 
any   time. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


CHILDREN 

(Smithfield  Herald) 


The  town  board  of  commissioners 
has  committed  itself  to  a  playground 
for  Smithfield.  An  appeal  went  up 
to  the  members  recently  from  the 
city  recreation  council  on  which  are 
represented  the  churches,  the  civic 
and  service  clubs  and  the  city  ad- 
ministration itself.  The  city  govern- 
ing board  heard  with  favor  the  ap- 
peal and  on  no  less  authority  than 
the  mayor  himself  it  is  stated  that 
a  substantial  sum  has  been  set  aside 
by  verbal  agreement  to  provide  the 
much  needed  playground. 

What  the  recreation  council  has 
in  mind  is  a  playground  centrally 
located  and  sufficiently  large  to  pro- 
vide a  ball  diamond  for  budding 
Babe  Ruths,  a  cement  skating  rink, 
tennis  courts,  a  wading  pool  for  small 
children,  sand  piles,  see  saws  and 
swings  for  the  little  tots. 

Under  consideration  has  been  the 
old  fairgrounds  site  on  Sixth  street, 
which  can  be  purchased  at  a  reason- 
able price,  but  investigation  reveal- 
ed that  the  Pou-Parrish  Post  of  the 
American  Legion  has  a  fifteen-year 
lease  on  this  property,  only  five 
years  of  which  has  expired.  How- 
ever the  fence  and  fairgrounds  equip- 
ment has  been  removed  from  this 
lot  during  the  summer,  and  negotia- 
tions with  the  Legion  Post  might 
secure  a  release  of  the  lease.  This 
site  would  be  suitable  for  such  a 
playground  as  has  been  outlined, 
though  a  desirable  feature, — shade 
trees— is  lacking.  Time  would  rem- 
edy this,  and  the  placing  of  trees 
where  they  would  not  interfere  with 


the  sports  suggested  would  be  an 
advantage. 

The  playground  movement  might 
be  considered  a  development  of  a 
growing  sentiment  over  a  period  of 
years.  Almost  the  first  activity  of 
the  Woman's  Club,  organized  more 
than  25  years  ago,  was  the  purchase 
of  playground  equipment  which  was 
placed  on  the  school  grounds  in 
front  of  the  only  school  building 
Smithfield  had  at  that  time.  The 
late  Mrs.  H.  L.  Skinner  was  the 
leader  in  the  movement;  and  for 
years  the  clank  of  the  giant  stride 
and  the  creak  of  the  other  play  de- 
vices could  be  heard.  The  aparatus 
wore  out  and  the  school  grew  until 
there  was  no  adequate  space  for 
such  equipment.  The  Methodist 
church  joined  in  the  early  move- 
ment and  even  now  swings  on  the 
west  side  of  the  church  which  have 
survived  hard  usage  are  enjoyed  by 
children  Other  temporary  play- 
grounds have  arisen  and  fallen;  ten- 
nis courts  have  been  built  and  then 
moved.  No  permanency  could  be 
counted  on  when  the  property  was 
owned  by  private  citizens.  Now  it  is 
recognized  that  the  town  needs  a 
regular  playground,  owned  by  the 
city  on  which  equipment  may  be 
placed  without  fear  of  it  being  mov- 
ed. 

The  administration  is  showing 
alertness  when  it  sets  aside  a  sum 
to  be  invested  in  the  play  life  of 
Smithfield's  childhood.  Dividends 
may  not  show  up  in  dollars  and  cents 
but  they  will   show     up     in     sturdy 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


bodies  and  keen  minds,  in  good  the  city  administration  should  be 
sportsmanship  and  friendly  neigh-  accorded  every  cooperation  as  they 
borliness.  The  recreation  council  and      work  out  their  plans. 


One  man  gets  nothing  but  discord  out  of  a  piano;  another 
gets  harmony.  No  one  claims  the  piano  is  at  fault.  Life  is  about 
the  same.  The  discord  is  there,  and  the  harmony  is  there.  Study 
to  play  it  correctly,  and  it  will  give  forth  the  beauty;  play  it 
falsely,  and  it  will  give  forth  the  ugliness.  Life  is  not  at  fault. 


.  TRIMBLE  CREDITED  WITH 
GREATEST  FEAT  OF  CIVIL  WAR 


By  Dr.  Archibald  Henderson 


It  is  now  more  than  three-quarters 
of  a  century  since  General  Isaac 
Ridgeway  Trimble,  gallant  Virginian, 
able  engineer,  and  splendid  soldier, 
commanded  two  brigades  of  Pender's 
Division  at  Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania, 
July  31,  1863.  So  far  as  I  have  been 
able  to  discover,  no  North  Carolina 
writer  or  historian  has  made  the 
slightest  attempt  to  memorialize  this 
distinguished  Confederate  leader  who 
personally  led  his  men  at  Gettysburg, 
was  greviously  wounded  in  the  great 
charge,  was  captured  by  the  enemy, 
and  remained  for  almost  two  years 
a  prisoner  in  Union  hospitals  and 
prisons. 

No  sketch  or  picture  of  General 
Trimble,  so  far  as  I  can  ascertain,  has 
ever  appeared  in  any  North  Carolina 
newspaper,  magazine,  pamphlet,  or 
book.  It  is  never  too  late  to  rectify 
sach  reprehensible  neglect;  and  the 
splendid  record  of  this  great  soldier 
clamors  for  deserved  recognition,  how- 
ever, belated  on  the  part  of  North 
Carolinians. 


As  the  result  of  extended  studies, 
in  which  I  have  been  greatly  aided  by 
General  Trimble's  grandson,  Dr.  Isaac 
Ridgeway  Trimble  of  Baltimore,  the 
custodian  of  the  family  papers,  I  shall 
attempt  to  set  down  here,  in  necess- 
arily restricted  space,  the  main  facts 
of  General  Trimble's  life  and,  in  par- 
ticular, of  his  military  career. 

Isaac  Ridgeway  Trimble  was  born 
in  Culpepper  county,  Virginia,  May 
15,  1802.  He  was  graduated  from 
the  United  States  Military  Academy 
at  West  Point  in  1822.  He  then  served 
for  10  years  in  the  United  States 
Army,  resigning  his  commission  in 
1832.  His  tastes  and  aptitudes  were 
for  the  engineering  profession.  For 
29  years  he  practiced  the  progression 
of  railroad  engineering,  in  which  he 
was  highly  proficient.  This  was  an 
era  of  rapidly  expanding  railroad  de- 
velopment; and  Trimble  was  concern- 
ed in  the  location  and  building  of  a 
number  of  railroad   systems. 

In  May,  1861,  Trimble  threw  in  his 
lot   with    the    Confederate   cause    and 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


entered  the  service  of  his  native  state, 
receiving  the  rank  of  colonel  of  en- 
gineers. General  Lee  assigned  to  him 
the  task  of  constructing  a  chain  of 
forts  and  field  works  for  the  defense 
of  Norfolk.  Not  long  after  the  suc- 
cessful completion  of  these  defenses, 
he  was  commissioned  brigadier  gene- 
ral by  the  Confederate  Government 
and  ordered  to  join  General  Joseph 
E.   Johnston   at   Centreville,   Virginia. 

Under  instructions  from  the  Con- 
federate War  Department,  General 
Johnston  directed  him  to  construct 
batteries  at  Evansport  on  the  Poto- 
mac River,  so  as  to  close  the  river 
against  the  navigation  of  United 
States  vessels.  Without  the  knowledge 
of  the  enemy,  these  batteries  were 
speedily  erected;  and  they  proved 
their  value  and  efficiency  by  effectually 
blockading  •  the  river  during  the  win- 
ter of  1861-1862. 

In  November  General  Trimble  took 
command  of  the  Seventh  Brigade  in 
General  Ewell's  Division.  When  Ewell 
was  ordered  to  join  "Stonewall'  'Jack- 
son in  the  Valley  of  Virginia,  in  the 
spring  of  1862,  General  Trimble  en- 
tered upon  severe  military  service  in 
the  field.  He  and  his  brigade  took 
part  in  all  the  battles  of  the  Valley, 
including  Front  Royal,  May  22;  Win- 
chester, May  25;  Cross  Keys,  June  8, 
and  Fort  Republic,  June  9,  1862.  The 
Seventh  Brigade  consisted  of  the 
Twenty-first  North  Carolina,  Twenty- 
first  Georgia,  Fifteenth  Alabama,  and 
Courtney's  Battery,  commanded  by 
Lieutenant,    later,    Captain    Latimer. 

At  the  battle  of  Cross  Keys,  the 
Seventh  Brigade  played  a  prominent 
part.  Courtney's  Battery,  under  the 
command  of  Captain  Latimer,  was  the 
only  one  which  kept  up  its  fire  un- 
til the  close  of  the  action.  The  infan- 
try,   with     General    EwelPs    consent. 


occupied  an  advanced  position  on 
the  right,  selected  by  General  Trim- 
ble, who  with  his  engineer's  training, 
had  a  fine  eye  for  ground.  Here  the 
brigade  sustained  a  vigorious  charge 
by  a  Federal  division,  and  repulsed 
with  heavy  loss  the  enemy  who  were 
seeking  to  turn  the  Confederate  right. 
After  retreating  in  disorder,  the  Fed- 
eral division  was  reformed  on  the 
opposite  hill.  Trimble's  brigade  now 
charged  the  enemy's  position  and 
drove  them,  with  their  batteries,  en- 
tirely from  the  field,  bringing  the 
battle  to  a  successful  conclusion.  The 
loss  to  the  Federal  division  in  killed 
and  wounded  exceeded  the  number 
in  General  Trimble's  entire  command. 

After  the  Valley  Campaign,  Gen- 
eral Jackson  was  ordered  to  join  Gen- 
eral Lee  in  the  defense  of  Richmond. 
In  the  prolonged  conflict  of  the  "Seven 
Days  around  Richmond,"  when  Gen- 
eral McClellan's  army  was  driven  back 
to  the  James  River,  the  Seventh  Bri- 
gade bore  a  prominent  part.  At  the 
battle  of  Cold  Harbor,  June  27,  1862, 
this  brigade  especially  distinguished 
itself.  After  four  hours  of  desperate 
fighting  along  the  entire  line,  this 
brigade,  led  in  person  by  Trimble, 
was  the  first  to  charge  the  enemy's 
position  and  drive  it  from  its  de- 
fenses. At  the  battle  of  Slaughter's 
Mountain,  August  9,  General  Trimble 
led  forward  the  Fifteenth  Maryland, 
Twenty-first  North  Carolina,  and 
Twenty-first  Georgia  and  drove  the 
enemy  with  their  batteries  from  the 
field.  By  August  11,  Pope  had  been 
driven  two  miles  from  his  selected 
position,  with  considerable  loss. 

Previous  to  the  second  battle  of 
Manassas,  Jackson's  army  marched 
upon  Pope's  flank;  and  on  the  night 
of  August  26  was  in  his  rear  at  Bris- 
toe  Station.  On  the  afternoon  of  that 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


day,  General  Trimble  sent  a  note  by 
his  courier  to  General  Jackson,  con- 
veying information  that  he  had  ob- 
tained regarding  the  force  at  Man- 
assas, and  offering  to  attempt  the  cap- 
ture that  night  of  this  improtant  de- 
pot, where  large  supplies  of  rations 
and  material  were  stored.  At  10  p.  m., 
while  the  men  were  sleeping  after  a 
hard  day's  march,  an  aide-de-camp 
aroused  General  Trimble  and  deliver- 
ed to  him  the  following  message: 
"General  Jackson  directs  me  to  say 
to  you  that  you  can,  if  you  choose, 
take  Manassas  Station  tonight.  He 
leaves  it  to  your  discretion." 

Without  delay,  General  Trimble 
with  the  remnants  of  two  regiments, 
the  Twenty-first  Georgia,  numbering 
no  more  than  five  hundred  men,  and 
with  no  batteries,  set  out  upon  this 
difficult    and    hazardous    undertaking. 

They  marched  for  four  miles  in  the 
darkness,  the  last  half-mile  being 
under  heavy  artillery  fire;  and  by  mid- 
night they  had  taken  the  place,  cap- 
turing more  men  than  were  in  their 
own  command,  two  batteries  of  light 
guns,  and  the  immense  quantity  of 
stores  concentrated  there  for  the  sup- 
ply of  Pope's  army.  At  the  time, 
Jackson's  army  was  entirely  without 
rations,  and  the  large  amount  captured 
here  for  the  relief  of  the  half -famish- 
ed soldiers,  may  have  contributed  as 
much  as  anything  else  to  the  success- 
ful engagements  with  Pope's  army 
in  the  three  days'  fighting  at  Second 
Manassas   which  immediately  ensued. 

This  brilliant  feat,  carried  out  by 
General  Trimble  with  a  small  force, 
half  of  whom  were  North  Carolinians, 
should  be  a  source  of  pride  to  the  peo- 
ple of  North  Carolina,  although  no 
mention  of  it  is  found  in  any  North 
Carolina   history. 


"Stonewall"  Jackson  was  greatly 
impressed  by  this  brilliant  midnight 
achievement,  which  effectively  replen- 
ished his  supply  of  rations.  He  ex- 
pressed his  warm  appreciation  to  Gen- 
eral Trimble  in  a  note  written  two 
hours  after  the  capture  of  Mannass- 
as: 

"I  congratulate  you  on  the  great 
success  which  God  has  given  you. 
You  deserve  promotion  to  a  major 
general." 

The  opinion  in  the  last  sentence 
was  no  idle  commendation.  For  soon 
afterwards,  General  Jackson  recom- 
mended Trimble  for  a  major-general- 
cy.  In  his  recommendation  to  the  War 
department,  after  praising  General 
Trimble's  conduct  in  battle,  General 
Jackson   unequivocally  wrote: 

"I  regard  the  capture  of  Manas- 
sas Station  at  night,  after  a  march 
of  30  miles  without  food,  as  the  most 
brilliant  achievement  that  has  come 
under  my  notice  during  the  war." 

I  have  had  the  privilege  of  holding 
in  my  hand  General  Trimble's  diary, 
which  is  in  a  small,  leather-bound 
book,  four  by  five  and  three-quarter 
inches  in  size.  Although  much  worn 
from  rough  usage  in  the  campaigns, 
is  in  moderately  good  condition.  Most 
of  the  notes  are  in  pencil,  evidently 
jotted  down  in  great  haste;  and  they 
are  difficult  to  decipher.  This  diary, 
edited  by  William  Starr  Myers,  grad- 
uate of  the  University  of  North  Caro- 
lina, class  of  1899,  and  professor  of 
politics  and  government  at  Princeton, 
is  found  in  the  Maryland  Historical 
Magazine,  March,  1922.  Some  quota- 
tions from  this  diary,  which  covers 
the  period  from  July  14,  1862,  to  April 
22,  1864,  will  be  made  by  me  in  the 
sequel.  As  an  example  of  General 
Trimble's  extreme  modesty,  note  the 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


entry  concerning  the  capture  of  Man- 
assas Station. 

Extracts    From    Diary 

At  the  Second  Battle  of  Manassas, 
on  August  29th,  General  Trimble  re- 
ceived a  severe  wound  in  the  leg, 
which  incapacitated  him  for  five 
months.  Follow  below  some  extracts 
from   the   diary: 

August  26  night.  I  with  2  Regts. 
captured  Manassas  Junction  and  8 
pieces    artillery — vast    stores,    etc. 

I  was  wounded  on  the  29th  in  the 
leg  by  an  explosive  ball  which  broke 
the  bone  and  inflicted  a  bad  wound — 
was  carried  to  a  Mr.  Foote's  and 
thence  to  Front  Royal,  where  we  pass- 
ed a  month  most  pleasantly  in  the 
family  of  Mrs.  Cloud,  a  lady  and  her 
daughters  of  great  dignity  and  love- 
liness of  character. 

15th  Oct.  left  F.  Royal  with  deep 
regret — cherishing  a  lasting  regard 
for  the  Cloud  family.  Went  to  Staun- 
ton and  was  fortunate  in  gaining  an 
admittance  in  to  the  family  of  Mr. 
Opie,  a  mile  from  town.  (Here,  within 
a  month's  time,  he  was  joined  by  his 
wife  Ann  asd  son   Sam.) 

Nov.  16  ...  N.  B.— On  22nd  Sept. 
Gen.  Jackson  recommended  me  for 
promotion — stating  that  "the  capture 
of  Manassas  by  two  small  regiments 
after  a  march  of  30  miles  was  the  most 
brilliant  exploit  of  the  war."  Many 
prisoners,  100  horses  and  eight  pieces 
of  artillery  were  taken  and  retained. 

Dec.  17th.  Left  Staunton  for  Ch'ville 
— paid  Mr.  Opie  $100  per  month  for 
self,  wife,  Frank  and  Alfred  (last 
two  presumably  servants).  Marched 
C'ville  and  went  to  Mrs.  Carr's  where 
we  found  every  desired  comfort. 

January  10th.  Reported  for  duty  in 
consequence  of  a  letter  from  Gen. 
Jackson,  proposing  for  me  to  join  the 


army  and  occupy  a  room,  taking  com- 
mand of  his  Div.  until  a  march,  when 
my  place  in  the  Div.  could  not  be  fill- 
ed temporarily.  My  wound  not  well, 
but  I  can  sit  up  all  day  and  write, 
read  and  converse. 

Jan.  25.  Rec'd  orders  to  join  Gen- 
Jackson  at  F'burg. 

Jan.  28.  Left  Charlottesville  for  the 
army — and  reached  Gen.  Jackson's 
Hdqrs.  same  day — 2  days  with  him. 

Jan.  31.  Order  placing  me  in  com- 
mand of  Jackson's  old  Div. 

Feb.  1.  Assumed  command — and 
issued  an  address  to  the  men. 

Feb.  24th  ....  Wrote  to  Gen  Lee 
on  subject  of  plan  of  campaign  against 
Washington  in  the  spring. 

March  27th.  Sent  Gen.  Lee  yester- 
day a  plan  for  crossing  the  river,  at- 
tacking Hooker  and  marching  to  Al- 
exa. 

April  27th  moved  from  Hdqrs.  to 
Richmond — as  the  raid  of  the  Yankee 
Calvary  blocked  the  crossroad — and 
Frank  fell  into  their  hands  and  lost 
all  our  horses. 

Monday,  May  18th  '63— Continued 
to  improve  rapidly  (from  a  "fearful 
relapse"  he  suffered  on  April  13,  fol- 
lowed by  erysipelas,  which,  he  noted 
in  his  diary,  ("came  near  being  fa- 
tal"), riding  out  daily — started  at 
6  a.  m.  for  Chocco  Springs,  Warren 
Co.  N.  C.  and  reached  Warrenton  at 
7 — a  long  journey  for  an  invalid  and 
rather  too  much  for  me — however  I 
felt  refreshed  by  a  sound  night's  sleep 
and  started  at  6  for  the  Springs  by 
stage — arriving  at  breakfast,  which 
was  eaten  with  a  good  appetite  .  .  . 
Paid    Highest    Compliment 

General  Jackson  paid  General  Trim- 
ble the  highest  compliment  in  his 
power  by  offering  him  the  command 
of  the   famous   "Stonewall   Division," 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


which,  was  his  own  command.  This 
was  after  Jackson's  promotion  to  com- 
mand of  the  first  corps.  By  accepting 
the  offer,  General  Trimble  became  the 
first  commanding  officer  of  the  "Stone- 
wall Division,"  after  Jackson's  promo- 
tion. 

In  an  article  by  General  Trimble, 
which  was  published  in  volume  26 
of  the  Southern  Historical  Society 
Papers,  he  continues  the  narrative 
from  the  point  in  the  diary  where  we 
have  just  left  off.  The  narrative  be- 
gins as   follows: 

Trimble   Publishes   Article 

May  18,  1863.  Left  Richmond  for 
Shocco  Springs,  N.  C,  to  hasten  re- 
covery from  a  wounded  leg  and  a 
desperate  attack  of  camp  erysipelas. 

June  18th.  Feeling  sufficiently  re- 
covered to  return  to  duty,  I  wrote 
to  General  Lee  with  the  freedom  of 
an  old  acquaintance,  requesting  to  be 
placed  on  service  with  him  in  the  Ar- 
my of  Northern  Virginia.  In  reply 
General  Lee  said:  "I  have  other  and 
more  agreeable  service  for  you.  I 
wish  you  to  take  command  in  the 
Valley  of  Virginia  and  of  all  the  troops 
now  in  it,  your  headquarters  at  Staun- 
ton, and  that  you  should  undertake 
what  I  have  long  desired,  to  brigade 
all  the  Marylanders  and  form  them 
into  one  corps,  and  I  will  have  issued 
what  orders  you  desire  to  effect  this 
object." 

He  jocosely  concluded  his  letter  by 
saying  in  his  peculiar  and  pleasant 
way,  which  however  regarded  as  mere 
bandinage  by  many,  always  contained 
some  point  by  hinting  at  an  object  to 
be  attained,  or  suggesting  some  ef- 
fort which  might  be  made  to  promote 
the  success  of  a  campaign:  "You  shall 
have  full  permission  to  capture  Mil- 
roy  and  all  his  stores  which  we  very 


much  need  at  this  time." 

June  19th.  Received  orders  to  take 
command  of  the  Valley  and  repair 
to  Staunton.  On  reaching  that  place 
the  22nd,  on  horseback,  I  found  that 
all  the  forces  in  the  valley  had  moved, 
or  were  under  orders  for  Maryland. 
I  continued  down  the  Valley  to  over- 
take General  Lee  and  report  to  him, 
which  I  did  the  afternoon  of  24th  June, 
near  Berryville.  As  soon  as  the  cour- 
tesies of  meeting  had  passed,  he  said: 
"You  are  tired  and  hungry.  If  you 
will  step  down  to  the  mess,  you  may 
find  some  remains  of  a  fine  mutton 
which  some  kind  friends  have  sent  us, 
and  after  eating  come  up  and  we  will 
talk."  (General  Lee  had  dined,  but 
finished  before  his  staff,  as  was  his 
custom). 

On  returning  I  found  him  alone  by 
his  tent  and  said:  "Well,  General,  you 
have  taken  away  all  my  troops.  What 
am  I  to  do."  He  kindly  replied:  "Yes, 
we  had  no  time  to  wait  for  you,  but 
you  must  go  with  us  to  help  conquer 
Pennsylvania."  He  continued  to  speak, 
and  said:  "We  have  again  out-maneu- 
vered the  enemy,  who  even  now  don't 
know  where  we  are  or  what  are  our 
designs.  Our  whole  army  will  be  in 
Pennsylvania  the  day  after  tomorrow, 
leaving  the  enemy  far  behind,  and 
obliged  to  follow  as  by  forced  march- 
es. I  hope  with  these  advantages  to 
accomplish  some  signal  result,  and 
to  end  the  war  if  Providence  favors 
us." 

The  die  was  cast.  The  great  Gettys- 
burg Campaign,  so  ingeniously  plan- 
ned but  eventually  thwarted  by  so 
many  mishaps,  misfortunes,  and  mis- 
takes, was  under  way.  The  fate  of  the 
Confederacy,  the  fate  of  the  Nation, 
were  at  stake,  in  this  mighty  gamble 
with  Fate. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  WILL  OF  ANDREW  JACKSON 


By  Doris  Goerch 


I've  got  a  copy  of  Andrew  Jackson's 
will  up  at  my  home  in  Warrenton 
and  some  books  that  are  over  a  hun- 
dred years  old,"  Mr.  J.  A.  "Dowtin 
calmly  announced  in  our  offiice  last 
week.  "I'd  like  to  have  you  come  up 
and  see  them  some  day." 

Of  course  we  were  interested;  so 
we  went  up  to  Warrenton  about  two 
days  later  and  this  is  what  we  found. 

Mr.  Dowtin  is  eighty  years  old  and 
has  a  house  full  of  antiques.  He's  got 
an  old  desk  in  his  bedroom  for  which 
he  has  been  offered  $200,  but  he  isn't 
particularly  interested  in  selling  it. 
Then,  too,  there's  his  collection  of  old 
books. 

"I  went  to  a  sale  of  books  when 
they  closed  an  old  school  near  here 
many  years  ago,"  Mr.  Dowtin  told  us. 
"They  were  busy  auctioning  them  off 
and  I  put  in  a  bid  of  twenty-five 
cents.  I  didn't  think  any  more  about 
it  because  I  was  sure  someone  else  had 
bid  higher.  As  I  was  leaving  the  hall 
the  auctioneer  called  me  back  and 
asked  me  for  a  quarter.  I  found  out 
that  I  had  been  the  highest  bidder  on 
that  box  of  books  and  I  had  to  cart 
those  things  home.  My  wife  wasn't 
particularly  thrilled  with  the  idea  of 
having  a  box  of  old  books  in  the  house, 
but  when  I  sold  one  or  two  of  them 
for  forty  or  fifty  dollars  dollars  sev- 
eral years  later,  she  thought  better  of 
my  shopping  ability." 

In  the  collection  of  books,  which 
he  still  has,  is  a  copy  of  the  acts  of 
congress,  published  in  1790.  The  laws 
were  signed  by  such  notables  as 
George  Washington,  John  Adams 
and  Nathaniel  Macon. 


The  book  that  was  the  most  inter- 
esting to  us  was  published  in  1840  and 
is  entitled  "Monument  to  the  Mem- 
ory of  General  Andrew  Jackson." 
It  contains  twenty-five  eulogies 
and  sermons  delivered  when  he  died, 
and  in  the  back  is  his  proclamation, 
his  farewell  address  and  a  certified 
copy  of  his  last  will.  It  was  this  last 
item  that  attracted  our  special  atten- 
tion. 

Jackson  left  the  larger  part  of  his 
estate  to  his  adopted  son,  Andrew 
Jackson,  Jr.,  and  the  younger  Jack- 
son's wife,  Sarah.  Andrew  Jackson, 
Jr.,  had  gone  into  debt,  according  to 
the  will,  and  most  of  the  elder  Jack- 
son's estate  was  left  to  cover  these 
debts. 

The  second  section  of  the  will 
reads:  "That  all  my  just  debts  to  be 
paid  out  of  my  personal  and  real  es- 
tate by  my  executor;  for  which  pur- 
pose to  meet  the  debt  my  good  friends 
Gen'l  J.  B.  Planchin  &  Co.,  of  New 
Orleans,  for  the  sum  of  six  thousand 
dollars  with  the  intrest  accruing 
thereon,  loaned  to  me  to  meet  the  debt 
due  by  A.  Jackson,  Jun.  for  purchase 
of  the  plantation  from  Hiram  G.  Run- 
nels, lying  on  the  east  bank  of  the 
river  Mississippi." 

Also  to  young  Andrew  and  his  wife, 
Jackson  left  several  Negro  slaves. 
To  his  nephew,  Andrew  J.  Donelson, 
he  gave  "the  elegant  sword  presented 
to  me  by  the  state  of  Tennessee, 
with  this  injunction  that  he  fail  not 
to  use  when  necessary  in  support  and 
protection  of  our  glorious  union,  and 
for  the  protection  of  the  constitutional 
rights  of  our  beloved  country,  should 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


they  be  assailed  by  foreign  countries." 
He  bequeathed  another  "elegant 
sword"  which  was  presented  to  him 
by  the  Rifle  Company  of  New  Orleans, 
commanded  by  Capt.  Beal,  to  An- 
drew Jackson  Coffee,  his  namesake. 
Still  another  sword  from  his  collec- 
tion was  left  to  his  grandson,  Andrew 
Jackson,  so  n  of  A.  Jackson,  Jun." 
This  sword  was  the  present  of  the 
citizens  of  Philadelphia. 

"The  pocket  spyglass  which  was 
used  by  Gen'l  Washington  during  the 
Revolutionary  War,  and  presented  to 
me  by  Mr.  Curtis,  having  been  burned 
with  my  dwelling-house,  the  Hermi- 
tage, with  many  other  invaluable 
relics,  I  can  make  no  disposition  of 
them." 

Jackson  always  thought  that  he  was 
a    native    of    South    Carolina,    as    is 
shown  by  this  sentence  from  his  will: 
"The  gold  box  presented  to  me  by  the 
corporation  of  the  City  of  New  York, 
the  large  silver  vase  presented  to  me 
by    the    ladies    of    Charleston,    South 
Carolina,    my    native    state,   with   the 
large    picture    representing    the    un- 
furling of  the  American  banner,  pre- 
sented to  me  by  the  citizens  of  South 
Carolina   when   it  was   refused  to  be 
accepted  by  the  United  States  Senate, 
I   will   leave   in    trust   to    my   son    A. 
Jackson,    Jun.,    with    directions    that 
should    our    happy    country    not    be 
blessed  with  peace,   an  event  not  al- 
ways  to  be   expected,  he  will   at  the 
close  of  the  war  or  end  of  the  conflict, 
present   each   of   said    articles   of   in- 
estimable value,  to  that  patriot  resid- 
ing in  the  city  or  state  from  which 
they  were  presented,  who  shall  be  ad- 
judged by  his  countrymen  or  the  la- 
dies  to   have   been   the   most   valiant 
in    defence    of    his    country    and    our 
country's  rights." 


Following  the  copy  of  the  will,  is 
the     correspondence     between     Com- 
mander J.    D.    Elliott   of  the   United 
States    Navy   and   Jackson    in   which 
Com..    Elliott    offers    Jackson    a    sar- 
cophagus, which  he  had  got  in  Pales- 
tine. It  was  belived  to  have  contained 
the  remains  of  the  Roman  Emperor, 
Alexander  Severus.  Jackson  answered 
the     Commander's    offer    by    saying, 
"The   whole   proceedings   of  the   pre- 
sentation  call   for   my  most  grateful 
thanks,    which    are    hereby    tendered 
to  you,  and  through  you  to  the  pres- 
ident  and    directors   of   the    National 
Institute.  But  with  the  warmest  sen- 
sations   that    can    inspire    a    grateful 
heart,    I    must    decline    accepting   the 
honour    intended    to    be    bestowed.    I 
cannot  consent  that  my  mortal  body 
shall  be  laid  in  a  repository  prepared 
for  an  emperor  or  a  king,  My  repub- 
lican   feelings    and    principles    forbid 
it;    the    simplicity    of   our    system   of 
government  forbids  it.   I  cannot  per- 
mit my  remains  to  be  the  first  in  these 
United    States    to    be    deposited    in    a 
sarcophagus    made    for    an    emperor 
or   king.    I    have   prepared    a    humble 
depository  for  my  mortal  body  where- 
in lies  my  beloved  wife,  where  with- 
out any  pomp  or  parade,  I  have  re- 
quested,   when    my    God    calls    me    to 
sleep  with  my  fathers,  to  be  laid." 

The  sarcophagus  was  presented  to 
the  National  Institute  in  Washington 
When  we  were  thanking  Mr.  Dowtin 
for  the  imformation  concerning  Jack- 
son's will  we  invited  him  to  come 
down  to  Raleigh  some  time.  He  again 
reminded  us  that  he  was  eighty  years 
old  and  didn't  travel  as  much  as  he 
used  to.  "You  know,"  he  said.  "I  was 
born  in  1860 — that  was  a  mighty  long 
long    time  ago." 

We  agreed  with  him  and  asked  if 


18  THE  UPLIFT 

he    remembered    anything    about    the  me  for  quite  some  time  and  then  sent 

Civil  War.  my    nurse    up    to    Sherman's    camp. 

"I  was  still  a  little  boy  when  Sher-  There  I   sat  quite  cool  and  collected, 

man    came    through    Warrenton    and  enjoying  my  lunch  which  I  was  eat- 

camped    on    the    outskirts    of    town,"  ing  with  Sherman  and  his  men."' 

Mr.  Dowtin  said.  "I  do  remember  wan-  Mr.    Dowtin    may    be    eighty   years 

dering    away    from    home    one    day,  old,  but  he's  quite  spry  for  his  years, 

though    and    nearly    frightening    my  and   he's   always  glad  to  see  visitors 

mother   to   death.   They  searched  for  when  they  come  through  Warrenton. 


TAKE  TIME  TO  LIVE 

Take  time  to  live ; 
The  world  has  much  to  give, 
Of  faith  and  hope  and  love ; 
Of  faith  that  life  is  good, 
That  human  brotherhood 
Shall  no  illusion  prove ; 
Of  hope  that  future  years 
Shall  bring  the  best  in  spite 
Of  those  whose  darkened  sight 
Would  stir  our  doubts  and  fears ; 
Of  love  that  makes  of  life, 
With  all  of  its  griefs,  a  song; 
A  friend  of  conquered  wrong; 
A  symphony  of  strife. 
Take  time  to  live, 
Nor  to  vain  mammon  give 
Your  fruitful  years. 

Take  time  to  live ; 

The  world  has  so  much  to  give 

Of  sweet  content ;  of  joy 

At  duty  bravely  done; 

Of  hope,  that  every  sun 

Shall  bring  more  fair  employ. 

Take  time  to  live, 

For  life  has  so  much  to  give 

Despite  the  cynic's  sneer 

That  all's  forever  wrong: 

There's  much  that  calls  for  song. 

To  fate  lend  not  your  ear. 

Take  time  to  live; 

The  world  has  much  to  give. 


-Thomas  Curtis  Clark. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


JOHANN  SEBASTIAN  BACH 


By  Winifred  Heath 


People  have  wondered  how  Bach 
managed  to  produce  such  magnificent 
music  with  such  poor  instruments 
There  was  no  concert  grand  in  his 
time;  only  the  tinkling  clavichord, 
harpsichord,  and  spinet,  all  humble 
yet  very  necessary  ancestors  of  the 
modern  piano.  There  was,  however, 
the  organ,  the  ancient,  honored  in- 
strument of  the  church  which  all 
manner  of  men,  laymen,  monks  and 
lordly  abbots,  had  worked  to  perfect. 
There  were  fine  organs  even  in  Bach's 
time  and  Germany  was  a  most  musi- 
cal country.  There  was  something 
deep  and  strong  in  the  character  of 
Bach  which  could  only  express  itself 
fully  in  the  voice  of  a  great  organ — 
in  a  mighty  fugue,  a  noble  chorale,  or 
a  solemn  mass.  That  is  no  doubt  why 
so  much  of  his  music  was  written  for 
this  king  of  instruments. 

Like  so  many  other  great  men  Bach 
had  a  rather  unhappy  childhood  for 
he  lost  his  parents  when  he  was  ten 
and  was  sent  to  live  with  an  elder 
brother.  Christopher  seems  to  have 
been  a  rather  grumpy  sort  of  indivi- 
dual and  although  himself  an  organ- 
ist was  little  interested  in  his  young 
brother's    ambitions. 

Johann  had  soon  mastered  the  piec- 
es his  brother  taught  him  and  look- 
ed around  for  something  harder.  Often 
he  had  seen  in  a  music  cabinet  a  most 
fascinating  book  with  many  pieces 
which  he  longed  to  try.  But  Christo- 
pher would  not  hear  of  it  and  forbade 
him  to  go  near  the  cabinet.  However, 
the  temptation  proved  too  much  for 
our  little  Johann  and  one  moonlight 
night  he  crept  downstairs  on  bare  feet, 
got  the  precious  volume  and   tiptoed 


with  it  to  his  room.  This  went  on  for 
six  months  and  at  last  it  was  all 
copied.  Unhappily  he  left  a  few 
sheets  on  the  table  in  the  music  room 
which  his  brother  found  and  demanded 
all  the  rest.  Poor  little  Johann  must 
have  been  very  unhappy  but  he  loved 
music  too  much  to  give  up  in  spite 
of  Christopher. 

At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  left  his 
brother's  house  and  went  to  Luneburg 
to  a  church  school  where  he  amazed 
his  teachers  by  his  clever  playing  of 
the  harpsichord.  He  also  sang  in  the 
choir  but  later  his  brother  Michael 
came  along  with  a  much  finer  voice 
and  Johann  had  to  take  a  back  seat. 
However,  he  stayed  with  his  organ 
music  right  along  and  before  long 
was  a  fine  performer.  One  day  he 
heard  that  a  then  famous  organist 
was  to  play  on  the  instrument  in  St. 
Katherine's  Church  at  Hamburg.  Im- 
mediately he  decided  that  he  must 
hear  this  great  man  play  but  just 
how  was  he  going  to  get  there?  He 
had  only  enough  money  for  simple 
lodgings  and  food,  certainly  not  en- 
ough to  take  any  kind  of  a  vehicle 
and  Hamburg  was  twenty-five  miles 
away.  Most  boys  would  have  given  up 
but  not  young  Bach  who  decided  to 
walk  there. 

It  proved  so  wonderful  that  he  for- 
got how  tired  he  was  and  made  up 
his  mind  to  do  it  again  as  soon  as 
possible.  On  one  trip  he  stayed  over 
too  long,  unable  to  tear  himself  away 
from  that  wonderful  organ  music. 
This  meant  that  all  his  funds  were 
gone  and  he  could  neither  have  a  roof 
over  his  head  or  anything  to  eat.  It 
looked   very   dismal  and  his   state   of 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


mind  was  not  helped  by  the  delicious 
smells  which  came  from  an  open 
door  in  an  inn  as  he  passed  by.  He 
stood  there  a  minute  when  someone 
upstairs  opened  a  window  and  threw 
out  two  herring  heads.  Young  Bach 
decided  that  starved  as  he  was  even 
a  herring  head  was  better  than  noth- 
ing. But  as  he  picked  them  up  a 
gold  coin  fell  out  of  each  head,  to  the 
lad's  amazement.  A  miracle  surely! 
Anyway  with  that  money  he  was  not 
only  able  to  get  a  hearty  meal  but  he 
had  some  left  with  which  to  come 
back  again.  One  wonders  if  it  was  a 
kindly  soul  who  had  noted  young 
Johann's  woebegone  expression  and 
chose  this  novel  way  of  helping  him 
out. 

At  the  age  of  eighteen  Johann's 
long  dream  became  a  reality  and  he 
was  organist  in  a  church  at  the  small 
town  of  Arnstadt.  The  salary  was 
small  but  he  had  ample  time  to  study 
and  compose.  Even  then  he  loved  to 
extemporize,  to  turn  into  sound  the 
musical  thoughts  that  ran  through 
his  head  all  day  long  and  sometimes 
in  the  night.  Sometimes  this  gift  of 
his  got  him  into  trouble  for  he  forgot 
all  about  the  congregation  and  even 
the  choir,  which  were  left  stranded 
in  the  middle  of  some  chorale  while 
their  leader  played  a  lot  of  lovely 
•8J00S  3\\%  ui  uaxiiJA!  q.ou  oismu 

Later  he  left  Arnstadt  and  at  the 
age  of  twenty-three  went  to  Weimar 
as  organist  to  the  Duke  of  Saxe- 
Weimar.  In  those  days  unless  you 
had  a  royal  patron  of  some  kind  no- 
body paid  much  attention  to  you,  for 
musicians  held  very  low  rank  and 
were  treated  often  as  the  humblest 
of  servants  or  valets. 

He  became  the  head  Concert  Master 
and  during  his  annual  holiday  visited 


the  principal  towns  of  Germany  giving 
performances  on  the  clavier  and  or- 
gan. At  Dresden  he  met  a  French  or- 
ganist, a  very  conceited  person  who 
was  sure  he  was  much  better  than 
Bach.  Bach's  friends  insisted  that  he 
give  a  concert  to  show  this  French- 
man just  how  good  he  was.  A  contest 
was  arranged  but  on  the  day  itself 
the  Frenchman  was  nowhere  to  be 
found — he  had  in  the  meantime  heard 
so  much  of  this  remarkable  Bach 
that  he  fled  the  town. 

Later  Bach  was  appointed  director 
of  music  or  cantor  of  the  music  school 
at  Leipzig  where  he  had  charge  of 
the  school  and  had  to  provide  the 
churches  with  choristers.  It  was  a 
very  busy  life  but  in  spite  of  that  he 
found  time  to  produce  the  magnifi- 
cent Passion  Music  of  St.  Matthew, 
the  Mass  in  B  minor  and  other  great 
works.  He  also  finished  the  last  half 
of  one  of  his  best  known  works  the 
"Wohltemperiertes  Klavier" — the 

well-tempered  piano.  For  although 
Bach  was  before  all  things  an  organ- 
ist and  composer  of  organ  music,  the 
greatest  the  world  has  ever  seen,  he 
is  also  the  father  of  modern  piano 
playing. 

It  was  the  glorious  Passion  Music 
of  St.  Matthew  which  Felix  Mendels- 
sohn, another  great  music  maker 
born  in  1809,  unearthed  after  its  long 
neglect.  It  hardly  seems  possible  to- 
day that  Bach  had  so  little  honor 
in  his  own  country  that  such  a  mag- 
nificent work  could  be  laid  by  and  for- 
gotten. We  may  be  thankful  to  the 
generosity  of  young  Mendelssohn  and 
his  reverential  appreciation  of  "Fa- 
ther Bach,"  for  otherwise  his  music 
might  have  been  lost  to  us  forever. 

Bach  made  very  little  effort  to  get 
himself  into  the  public   eye.  He  was 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


too  busy-  with  his  composition,  play- 
ing, teaching,  and  his  large  and  well- 
loved  family.  One  of  his  sons  played 
in  the  royal  orchestra  and  Frederick 
the  Great  sent  word  by  him  that  he 
would  like  to  have  Bach  Senior  come 
to  see  him.  But  Bach  happened  to  be 
particularly  busy  just  then  and  paid 
no  heed.  It  took  a  royal  decree  to  get 
him  to  the  palace  in  the  company  of 
another  musical  son.  The  Emperor 
received  him  with  open  arms,  and  ac- 
tually gave  up  a  concert  then  in  pro- 
gress in  which  he  was  himself  the 
solo  flute  player.  He  showed  Bach  all 
his  fine  pianos,  suggesting-  themes 
from  which  Bach  wove  the  most  won- 
derful music.  Soon  they  were  the  best 
of  friends. 

The  many  honors,  the  royal  pa- 
tronage, the  admiration  of  so  great 
a  musician  and  composer  as  Handel 
who  was  born  in  the  same  year,  never 
turned  Bach's  head.  He  was  happiest 
surrounded   by   his   family   who   were 


all  musicians   and   could   give  a  very 
good  account  of  themselves. 

Just  before  he  finished  his  last 
great  work.  The  Art  of  Fuge,  Bach 
became  totally  blind,  due  no  doubt  to 
the  continuous  use  of  his  eyes  in  copy- 
ing music,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  all 
his  family  helped  him — printing  be- 
ing much  too  expensive  in  those  days. 
Strange  to  say  on  the  morning  that 
he  passed  away  Bach  regained  his 
sight  and  was  able  to  look  once  more 
at  his  loved  ones  as  they  gathered 
around  him. 

Very  quietly  he  went  away  from 
the  world  but  his  memory  lives  on  in 
his  magnificent  music  and  in  the  mem- 
ory of  a  man  who  was  as  great  in 
character  as  in  composition — a  man 
pure  of  heart,  kind,  with  a  never- 
ending  faith  in  the  God  who  had  guid- 
ed his  footsteps  since  those  first  diffi- 
cult days  of  his  childhood  to  his  high 
position  as  the  world's  greatest  or- 
ganist and  composer. 


DEAR  TEACHER 

Dear  teacher,  patient  with  our  childish  ways, 
Teach  us  the  common  things  of  common  days. 
While  careless  hands  the  dog-eared  pages  turn, 
Teach  us  the  easy  things,  so  hard  to  learn — 
The  Truth — that  needs  no  learning  to  declare: 
Pure,  white-souled  Truth,  than  noon-day  sun  more  fair. 
And  Faith — that  'midst  all  fears  and  woes, 
Sings  on  the  children's  lips:  "Well  Teacher  knows!" 
And  Love,,  that  hath  ten  million  times  been  told; 
Love — that  is  older  than  the  world  is  old; 
Love — that  will  live  when  all  the  worlds  are  dead, 
When  these  great  little  lessons  have  been  said. 
Then  heaven  and  earth  in  one  great  school  will  meet, 
Learning  old  lessons  at  the  Teacher's  feet. 

— Robert  J.  Rurdette. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


CAMP  IS  ON  GOVERNMENT 
TROUBLED  CARES 


(Selected) 


In  preparing  his  stories  called  "In- 
side America"  for  the  Christian 
Science  Monitor,  Richard  L.  Strout 
has  been  out  in  California  and  visit- 
ed the  new  trailer-owned  project  of 
the  government  at  San  Diego.  It  was 
a  lovely  Southern  California  day,  he 
says. 

The  stiff  palm  leaves  clicked  like 
porcupine  quills. 

Board  walks  could  be  seen  stretch- 
ing across  the  sand,  which  was  dredg- 
ed up  from  San  Diego  Bay. 

A  young  woman  on  the  porch  be- 
side me  ironed  industrially.  Clothes 
were  drying  on  the  reels.  The  brand 
new  trailers,  all  perched  on  two  auto- 
mobile wheels  and  a  support  in  front, 
gleamed  with  silver  paint. 

A  navy  training  plane  cleft  the 
blue  sky  every  now  and  then,  and  a 
Santa  Fe  switching  engine  tooted  a 
little  too  noisily  at  the  grade  crossing 
right  by  the  trailer  camp. 

The  woman  took  no  notice  of  me. 

On  the  porch  beside  me  a  notice 
read — 

"WASHER    SERVICE 

"10c  for  20  min. 

"To  operate  coin  meter:  Plug  cord 
in  wall  socket.  Deposit  dime.  Turn 
knob  until  it  stops.  Motor  will  now 
start." 

So  all  I  had  to  do  was  to  put  in  a 
dime.  It  was  no  temptation.  I  noticed 
however,  a  double  set  of  cement  wash- 
tubs,  placed  with  the  gorgeous  pan- 
orama of  sunshine,  blue  sky,  palms, 
flying  boats  and  trailer  camp  to  watch 
while  you  worked. 

They  were  set  there  for  the  conven- 


ience of  trailer-wives.  Trailer-wivesr 
are  not  a  new  institution,  but  the  de- 
fense emergency  may  make  many 
communities  more  familiar  with  them- 
Take  San  Diego  for  instance  . 

San  Diego  has  one  of  the  country's 
biggest  Naval  depots,  and  other  in- 
dustries to  match.  But  now  it  is  ex- 
periencing an  additional  population 
boom  like  other  defense  towns  in  this 
year  of  1941.  Big  new  industries  are 
coming  in  and  Consilidated  Aircraft 
is  expanding  enormously. 

Rents  in  San  Ditgo  rose  21  per 
cent  between  October  '39  and  January 
'41,  the  Bureau  of  Labor  Statistics 
estimated  last  June. 

And  that  brings  me  to  Mrs.  Paul- 
ine Kensinger  and  Mrs.  Elvira  Eddy. 
The  former  has  two  boys  and  the  lat- 
ter two  girls.  Both  boys  and  both 
girls,  plus  Mrs.  Kensinger  and  Mrs. 
Eddy  were  all  in  one  medium-sized 
trailer  at  once  when  I  ceremoniously 
asked  "May  I  come  in?"  They  said 
I  might. 

For  a  while  the  trailer  seemed 
rather  completely  full.  Then,  by  a 
happy  inspiration,  I  supplied  a  quar- 
ter for  soda  pop,  which  caused  a 
rapid  departure  of  children.  All  but 
the  youngest  Eddy  girl,  who  came 
back  shyly  to  ask  if  she  could  "save" 
her  share. 

Well,  to  get  back  to  what  I  was 
saying,  San  Diego  is  pretty  crowded 
and  the  United  States  Government, 
as  an  experiment,  has  opened  the 
First  Government-sponsored  traiTetr 
community  here  with  others  to  fol- 
low. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


This  is  no  ordinary  trailer  com- 
munity. This  is  one  where  you  get 
the  20-minute  use  of  a  washing  ma- 
chine for  only  a  dime,  and  other 
things  to  match,  and  the  view  of  all 
outdoors  while  you  use  them.  Mrs. 
Elvira  Eddy  doesn't  own  this  trailer, 
her  husband  rents  it  from  the  U. 
S.  Farm  Security  Administration  for 
$7  a  week  (payable  in  advance,  with 
electricity  and  water  free.)  It  is  a 
mobile  defense  housing  project,  and 
the  Government  buys  standard  two- 
wheel  trailers  and  rents  them  to 
specified  families  whose  bread-win- 
ner works  in  desginated  defense  in- 
dustries. 

I  explained  my  business  to  Mrs. 
Kensinger  and  Mrs.  Eddy.  They  did 
not  seem  upset.  So  many  odd  things 
had  happened  to  them  since  they  set 
up  living  in  a  Government  bus  that 
the  arrival  of  an  out-of-town  corre- 
spondent seemed  trivial. 

Did  you  ever  live  in  a  trailer? 

This  one  was  brand  new,  and  spic 
and  span,  and  every  surface  gleamed 
with  porcelain  or  wax  or  polish.  The 
linoleum  and  varnish  weren't  scratch- 
ed. There  were  146  of  these  gray  and 
silver  affairs  on  one  side  of  the 
park.  On  the  other  side  were  com- 
fortable "San  Diego  Defense  Dormi- 
tories" for  single  men  at  $5  per  week, 
$3.50,  if  two  men  shared  a  room  to- 
gether. I  couldn't  help  contrasting 
this  with  the  chaos  at  Childersburg, 
Ala.,  which  I  described  in  an  earlier 
article  where  there  was  no  govern- 
ment advance  planning  and  border 
town  conditions  consequently  resulted. 
What  a  lot  of  difference  a  little  ad- 
vance planning  makes! 

'Outside,  the  trailer  looked  small. 
The  funny  thing  was  that  when  you 
get   inside    all    your   perspectives   ha- 


gan  to  re-arrange  themselves.  It 
seemed  to  expand  before  my  eyes. 

My  hostess  and  Mrs.  Kensinger 
were  young  and  merry.  You  could 
see  she  thought  living  in  a  govern- 
ment trailer  a  bit  of  a  lark.  Every 
once  and  awhile,  she  said,  she  would 
catch  her  husbands  eye  and  they 
would  laugh  for  no  good  reason. 

Where  did  the  children  sleep?  In 
the   other   room. 

The  other  room  ?  Why  yes  .  .  those 
closet  doors  came  out  and  snapped 
together  dividing  the  diminutive  com- 
partment into  two  smaller  sections. 
The  kitchenette  seats  unfolded  into 
a  Pullman  bed,  and  the  children  slept 
there.  The  sofa  came  out  at  the  other 
end  of  the  trailer  into  a  bed,  too,  for 
the  grown-ups.  There  was  a  gasoline 
cooker,  a  sink,  a  small  kerosene  heat- 
er for  winter  (I  thought  of  my  moun- 
tain of  an  oil  burner,  back  in  Wash- 
ington!) and  every  spare  inch  of 
space  turned  into  ingenious  drawers 
and  closets.  It  was  like  living  in  a 
doll  house  that  had  had  $1,000,000 
worth  of  engineering  put  into  it.  You 
could  see  it  would  be  fun,  for  awhile 
anyway.  And  outside  was  the  glor- 
ious California  sky  which  made  all 
the  outdoors  your  living  room. 

This  was  the  first  experience  of 
Mrs.  Eddy  in  a  trailer,  but  Mrs.  Ken- 
singer was  an  old  hand.  She  and  her 
husband  had  traveled  with  a  carni- 
val. The  boys,  she  said,  would  fall 
asleep  on  the  merry-go-round  every 
night.  Then  the  big  fellow  would  pick 
them  up — Jerry  was  only  three  then 
— and  she  would  come  and  pop  them 
into  bed  at  the  back  of  her  trailer 
and  hurry  back  to  her  concession 
where  she  sold  candied  apples  and 
peanuts  and  popcorn,  to  the  noise  of 
the  sound-effect  truck.  Now  her  hus- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


band  was  a  carpenter  at  Consolidated. 
Buddy  was  seven,  and  Jerry  would  be 
six — tomorrow. 

Mr.  Eddy  worked  for  Consolidated, 
too.  They  came  from  Colorado  (west- 
ern slope)  where  he  was  formerly  a 
mine  guard,  and  now  he  was  a  guard 
here  for  the  aircraft  company. 

Both  families  owned  their  own 
cars.  They  didn't  own  trailers.  A 
trailer  like  this,  Mrs.  Kensinger  es- 
timated, would  cost  $1,000. 

Both  had  a  good  deal  to  say  about 
living  costs.  The  pay  at  Consolidated 
was  good,  all  right,  but  you  should 
see  store  prices!  My  hostess  had  been 
here  over  a  year  and  figured  it  now 
cost  "'$30  a  month  more."  Sprightly 
Mrs.  Kensinger,  of  the  Carnival,  said 
that  was  why  she  didn't  keep  a  budg- 
et, you  could  never  balance  it,  any- 
how. As  to  getting  cheap  rents  they 
took  issue  with  the  San  Diego  cham- 
ber of  commerce,  which  is  doing  a 
laudable  service  in  placing  thousands 
of  new  workers.  With  a  couple  of 
children,  they  said,  they  couldn't  get 
the  landlords  to  let  you  in  on  any 
event.  Mrs.  Eddy  had  a  list  of  places 
she  had  called  at  the  week  before 
and  she  wanted  me  to  look  at  the 
prices.  Families  were  doubling  up. 
She  said  the  government  only  allows 
two  children  to  a  trailer.  A  trailer 
neighbor  had  sent  her  third  child 
back  to  grandmother,  she  said,  300 
miles  away. 

There  was  one  disappointment  in 
the  trailer.  There  wasn't  enough  elec- 
tricity to  "pull"  a  waffle  iron,  though 
it  would  "pull"  a  toaster  all  right. 
What    she    liked    most   was    that    she 


didn't  have  to  carry  any  water.  The 
maintenance  men  filled  the  tank.  The 
washroom  for  the  camp  was  in  that 
building  where  I  had  seen  the  women 
ironing.  Wives  liked  to  iron  together, 
she  said. 

Lively  Mrs.  Kensinger  explained 
the  finesse  of  the  pay-washing  ma- 
chine. What  you  did  was  to  fill  it  up 
and  get  the  suds  ready  before  paying" 
a  cent.  That  way  you  got  the  most 
for  your  money.  She  had  seen  new- 
comers spend  their  whole  20  minutes 
getting  ready.  She  personally  finished 
her  own  wash  for  two  dimes,  but  had 
to  work  awfully  fast. 

Mail  came  once  a  day  to  the  mam 
office.  Did  the  milk  companies  deliver 
here?  There  was  a  roar  of  laugher 
at  that.  They  were  "likely  to  crawl 
in  the  window"  the  first  day,  Mrs. 
Kensinger  explained.  So  far  there 
was  no  Fuller  Brush  man. 

.  .  .  So  .  .  .  that  is  a  sketchy  glimpse 
of  one  government  effort  to  solve  the 
acute  housing  shortage.  The  trailers 
can  be  moved  from  place  to  place  un- 
til permanent  quarters  go  up.  At 
San  Diego  a  semi-permanent  govern- 
ment project  is  being  rushed.  The 
trailer  camp  holds  146  families,  and 
there  are  accommodations  for  680 
single  men  in  the  dormitories,  Ray 
Gough,  of  the  FSA,  explained  to  me.. 

I  looked  back  as  the  screen  door 
slammed  behind  me.  Elvira  Eddy's 
rubber-tired  residence  sat  under  a 
palm  tree,  which  rustled  in  the  breeze 
like  a  big  feather  duster.  Outside  it 
looked  ridiculously  small  .  .  .  and 
yet,  inside,  it  hadn't  seemed  so. 

I  couldn't  figure  if  out. 


'They  can  conquer  who  believe  they  can." 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


SUNKEN  SHIPS  REVEALED 
SEA  OFF  HATTERAS 


(Dare  County  Times) 


A  number  of  great  ships  which 
for  many  years  have  been  lying  at 
the  bottom  of  the  ocean  off  Cape 
Hatteras,  covered  completely  with 
sand,  are  once  more  being  revealed 
to  human  gaze. 

Defeated  in  their  battles  with  the 
raging  storms  which  visit  the  Hatt- 
eras area  at  frequent  intervals,  these 
vessels  were  either  beaten  to  pieces 
or  else  were  capsized  by  mountainous 
seas.  In  many  cases  all  members  of 
the  crew  were  lost. 

And  there  they  have  lain  ever  since 
The  slowly  shifting  sands  gradually 
formed  a  heavy  blanket  over  them. 
Those  same  sands  are  now  drifting  in 
other  directions,  leaving  behind  the 
bared,  derelict  hulls. 

The  discovery  that  these  great  ships 
have  recently  been  uncovered  was 
made  during  the  past  few  years  by 
guides  who  take  sport  fishermen  out 
to  Diamond  Shoals,  off  Cape  Hatt- 
eras. 

In  recent  years  it  has  been  found 
that  the  waters  about  Diamond  Shoals 
abound  with  dolphin,  amberjack, 
marlin,  sail-fish  and  other  varieties 
of  sea  monsters.  A  number  of  parties 
"have  visited  the  shoals  this  past  sum- 
mer and  have  had  spectacular  sucess. 

Fishing  guides  of  Hatteras,  have 
been  amazed  to  discover,  plainly 
visible  in  about  sixty  feet  of  water, 
a  large  ship  nearly  500  feet  long. 
And,  lying  crosswise  on  this  craft, 
was  another  vessel,  almost  as  long. 
Two  ships,  sunk  in  the  same  identical 
spot,   possibly   as   the  result  of  acol- 


lision.  At  any  rate — there  they  are. 
How  long  they  have  been  submerged, 
what  is  the  nature  of  their  cargoes 
and  to  what  countries  they  belong 
are  questions  which  at  present  cannot 
be  answered. 

Some  six  or  seven  other  wrecks 
were  disclosed  in  the  clearwaters  of 
the  Gulf  Stream.  They  were  plainly 
visible,  although  several  guides  who 
have  seen  them  assert  that  on  pre- 
vious trips  the  ships  could  not  be  seen. 
It  is  presumed  that  they  were  covered 
with  heavy  layers  of  sand.  A  portion 
of  Diamond  Shoals  has  recently  shift- 
ed its  position  to  a  point  further 
south,  and  the  supposition  is  that 
this  has  been  responsible  for  the  in- 
teresting revelations  which  have  been 
made  during  the  last  few  weeks. 

Diamond  Shoals  always  have  been 
more  or  less  a  mystery.  Dreaded  by 
all  mariners,  they  lie  in  wait  to  spell 
doom  to  the  hapless  vessel  that  may 
strike  them.  They  are  veritable  moun- 
tains of  hard  sand,  thrown  up  by  the 
forces  of  strong  tides  that  sweep  up 
and  down  the  coast.  At  this  point  off 
Hatteras — some  twelve  miles  from 
land— they  rear  their  treacherous 
head  to  within  a  few  feet  of  the  sur- 
face. At  times  when  the  tides  are  un- 
usally  low,  the  shoals  are  above  water 
and  dry.  Boats  have  landed  there  to 
allow  fishermen  to  walk  about  the 
shoals. 

Contrary  to  popular  belief,  the 
shoals  are  not  like  quick  sand.  They 
are  firm  and  hard,  and  when  a  ship 
strikes    them,    there    is    little    chance 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  its  ever  getting  away.  The  strong 
tides,  flowing  over  and  about  the 
shoals,  cut  loose  the  sand  from  around 
the  sides  and  bottom  of  the  vessel, 
making  a  pit  into  which  the  ship 
•gradually  sinks. 

In  the  long  maritime  history  of  this 
country,  hundreds  of  craft  have  come 
to  grief  en  the  shoals,  many  of  them 
striking  in  the  dead  of  night  and  all 
hands  being  swept  away  before  morn- 
ing. It  is  a  known  fact  that  several 
transports,  laden  with  rich  cargoes, 
have   met   their    doom    at   this    point. 

The  steady  movement  of  the  sand 
southward,  while  covering  many  ships 
still  deeper  that  lie  in  that  direction, 
has  uncovered  other  vessels  on  the 
north  side.  The  Diamond  Shoals  light- 
ship is  anchored  in  only  180  feet  of 
water.  The  wrecks  are  inside  this 
point,  where  the  water  is  more 
shallow. 

Once  upon  a  time — some  35  years 
ago —  the  government  appalled  at  the 
tremendous  loss  of  life  caused  bjr  the 
shoals,  attempted  to  build  a  lighthouse 
on  them.  Contractors  sank  a  heavy 
saisson,  but  the  tides,  sweeping 
about  it,  soon  swept  out  the  sand, 
and  it  settled  out  of  sight.  The  details 


of  this  venture  form  one  of  the  few 
great  stories  ever  featured  in  North 
Carolina    newspapers. 

Numerous  ships  have  been  lost  on 
the  shoals.  They  and  their  crews  have 
disappeared  completely.  The  redis- 
covery of  some  of  these  vessels  makes 
one  of  the  big  stories  of  the  day. 
Already  there  is  talk  of  possible  trea- 
sure-searching parties.  There  is  no 
way  of  telling  what  great  wealth 
may  lie  within  the  interior  of  those 
old  hulls. 

There  aren't  just  one  or  two  of 
these  wrecks — the  location  of  nearly 
a  dozen  of  them  is  known  to  many 
guides  of  Hatteras,  and  to  several 
others. 

It  is  the  opinion  that  a  good  diver 
could  very  easily  get  into  the  ships 
at  their  present  position  and  find  out 
what  is  really  there.  It  is  a  rather 
thrilling  thought  to  consider  the  im- 
mense treasures  which  have  been  hid- 
den on  the  Diamonds  throughout  the 
decades,  and  it  also  is  a  depressing 
thought  to  think  of  the  despairing 
souls  swept  down  to  the  depths  in 
the  blackness  of  the  storm,  who  would 
gladly  have  given  all  of  those  trea- 
sures for  just  another  chance  at  life. 


CHOICE  BITS 

"All  time  is  lost  which  might  better  be  employed." 

Don't  wait  until  it  begins  to  rain  before  layng  in  something 
for  a  rainy  day. 

Think  big,  talk  little,  love  much;  laugh  easily,  work  hard, 
give  freely,  pay  cash,  be  kind;  it  is  enough. — Emerson. 

Whoever  acquires  knowledge  but  does  not  practice  it,  is  like 
one  who  plows  a  field  but  does  not  sow  it. — Saadi. 

No  idea  is  worth  a  hoot  until  you  do  something  with  it.  So  far 
as  my  business  is  concerned,  I  would  venture  a  chromo  than  a 
hundred  better  men  than  I  had  the  same  idea,  but  did  nothing 
with  it. — E.  A.  Strout. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


NORTH  CAROLINA'S  LARGEST 
RANKS  91ST  IN  THE  NATION 

By  W.  M.  Sherrill,  Concord  Daily  Tribune 


It's  interesting,  in  fact  fascinating 
for  me  to  play  with  Census  figures. 
I  wonder,  for  instance,  how  many 
people  can  name  in  proper  order  the 
ten  largest  cities  in  the  United  States? 
And  how  many  Tar  Heels  know  the 
number  of  cities  of  25,000  population 
or  over  in  their  State? 

Most  of  you  know  that  New  York 
takes  front  rank — 1940  population 
was  7,454,995 — and  Chicago  is  second; 
hut  do  you  know  the  next  eight? 

Well,  here  they  are:  Philadelphia 
third,  1,931,334;  Detroit  fourth,  1,623," 
452;  Los  Angeles  fifth,  1,504,277; 
Cleveland  sixth,  878,336;  Baltimore 
seventh,  859,100;  St.  Louis  eighth 
816,048;  Boston  ninth,  770,816  and 
Pittsburgh  tenth,  671,659.  Chicago 
won  second  place  with  3,396,808 
residents. 

Charlotte's    100,000    residents    give 


her  top  spot  in  the  state  and  Winston- 
Salem  gets  second  rating  in  the  State, 
114th  in  the  Nation,  with  79,815  in- 
habitants. 

Other  cities  in  the  State  with 
25,000  or  more  residents  are  Durham 
60,195;  Greensboro  59,319;  Asheville 
51,310;  Raleigh  46,897;  High  Point 
38,495;  Wilmington  33,407;  Rocky 
Mount  25,568. 

The  South  proper  can't  claim  any 
of  the  "big  ten"  but  it  ranks  well  in 
the  middle  clas  with:  New  Orleans 
494,537;  Houston  384,514;  Atlanta 
302,288;  Dallas  294,734;  Memphis 
292,492;  Birmingham  267,583;  Rich- 
mond 193,024;  Miami  172,172;  Nash- 
ville 167,402;  Norfolk  144,332;  Knox- 
ville  111,580;  Tampa  108,391;  Char- 
leston 71,275;  (largest  in  South  Caro- 
lina) ;  Roanoke  69,287;  Augusta  65,- 
919;Columbia  62,.396. 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mr.  Alf  Carriker  and  his  carpenter 
shop  boys  are  painting  the  boys'  dor- 
mitory in  Cottage  No.  1,  making  a 
great  improvement  in  its  appearance. 

After  having  been  used  for  several 
years,  the  old  beds  in  the  boys'  dor- 
mitory in  Cottage  No.  1,  have  been 
discarded  and  replaced  by  new  ones. 

TVIr.  and  Mrs.  I.  W.  Wood,  cottage 
officer  and  matron  at  Cottage  No.  4 
for  quite  a  number  of  years,  left  this 


week.  They  went  to  Montgomery  coun- 
ty where  they  both  have  positions 
as  teachers  in  the  public  schools. 

Mr.  H.  H.  Wyatt,  our  machine  shop 
instructor,  is  making  repairs  to  the 
interior  of  the  old  house  belonging 
to  the  School,  formerly  occupied  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Roy  H.  Ritchie,  and  we 
are  informed  that  he  is  making  a 
fine  job  of  it.  When  these  repairs 
are  completed,  Mrs.  Wyatt,  who  is 
now    in    Virginia,    will    join    him    and 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


they    will    make    their    home    in    this 
house. 

At  present  we  are  enjoying  the 
finest  apples  raised  at  the  School 
since  its  establishment  in  1909.  These 
apples  are  fine  as  to  size  and  quality, 
and  there  seems  to  be  an  unusally 
large  quantity  of  them.  They  have 
been  distributed  to  the  cottages  most 
generously,  and  in  strolling  over  the 
campus  one  may  see  the  boys  in  all 
corners    munching    this    fine   fruit. 

We  recently  met  a  member  of  the 
force  in  the  plant  of  the  "Kannapolis 
Independent,"  who  told  us  that 
John  Capps,  a  graduate  of  our  print- 
ing department,  who  has  been  employ- 
there  for  about  two  years,  is  con- 
tinuing to  do  fine  work  on  the  lino- 
type. Our  informant  said  that  John- 
nie was  well-liked  by  his  employers 
and  was  one  of  the  best  workers  in 
the  shop.  We  are  always  glad  to  re- 
ceive such  reports  from  our  old  boys. 

William  Goodson,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  1.  who  left  the  School,  Feb- 
brary  15,  1937,  was  a  recent  visitor 
here.  While  a  boy  here,  William  was 
employed  in  the  library.  Leaving  the 
institution,  he  went  to  Maiden,  where 
he  attended  high  school,  graduating 
in  June,  1941.  In  addition  to  making 
a  good  record  in  his  studies,  he  played 
on  the  school's  baseball  and  basket- 
ball teams.  He  told  us  that  he  is  plan- 
ning to  enter  Lees-McRea  College 
this  month.  William  has  developed 
into  a  fine-looking  young  fellow  and 
his  many  friends  at  the  School  were 
glad  to  see  him. 

Rev.  W.  B.  Heyward,  pastor  of  the 
and  said  that  he  would  build  it  prop- 


Second  Presbyterian  Church,  Kannap- 
olis, N.  C,  conducted  the  regular 
afternoon  service  at  the  School  last 
Sunday.  For  the  Scripture  Lesson  he 
read  the  Twenty-third  Psalm. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  talk  to  the 
boys,  the  speaker  took  an  old,  dirty, 
ink-spattered  rag  from  his  pocket, 
saying  that  it  was  not  worth  anything; 
that  it  could  be  thrown  upon  the 
floor  and  nobody  would  care.  From 
another  pocket  he  took  out  a  different 
piece  of  cloth,  a  small  American  flag, 
saying  that  we  could  not  throw  it 
on  the  floor  as  the  rag  had  been 
thrown,  even  though  the  old  rag  were 
made  of  a  far  better  piece  of  cloth 
than  the  flag.  The  reason  for  this, 
said  he,  is  that  the  flag  stands  for 
something  dear  to  the  hearts  of  all 
Americans — the  great  United  States 
of  America.  It  stands  for  all  that  is 
right  in  our  country.  We  not  only 
have  a  right  to  respect  it — it  is  the 
duty  of  every  true  American  to  love 
it  dearly. 

Our  lives,  continued  Rev.  Mr.  Hey- 
ward, are  just  like  that.  They  can  be 
an  old,  worthless  rag  or  they  can 
stand  for  something  really  worth- 
while. We  should  stand  for  the  best 
that  is  in  us  at  all  times.  He  then 
told  how  the  lad,  David,  with  a  small 
sling,  killed  the  giant.  If  David  had 
not  learned  to  use  the  sling  he  would 
never  have  been  able  to  accomplish 
such  a  feat.  He  practiced  daily  and  did 
the  best  he  could  with  such  a  crude 
weapon.  If  we  are  going  to  stand  for 
something  we  must  be  true  to  the 
best  that  is  in  us. 

The  speaker  then  told  how  at  one 
time  some  men  built  a  bridge  over  a 
deep  chasm,  but  they  had  a  very 
poorly-constructed  bridge  when  they 
had  finished.  A  young  man  came  along 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


erly.  He  did  so  and  the  bridge  stood 
the  test.  It  seemed  that  nothing  could 
tear  it  down.  A  great-  banquet  was 
planned  in  honor  of  the  young  fellow. 
Some  one  arose  and  told  just  how 
well  this  young  man  had  performed 
his  task,  and  there  was  much  ap- 
plause. The  young  man  replied  that 
while  he  appreciated  the  great  honor 
a  mistake  had  been  made.  He  said 
that  building  the  bridge  was  not  the 
greatest  thing  he  had  ever  done,  and 
went  on  to  tell  that  the  greatest  thing 
that  had  happened  in  all  his  life  oc- 
curred when  he  was  a  lad  in  high 
school.  Arithmetic  was  very  hard  for 
him.  He  soon  realized  that  he  was 
not  studying  as  hard  as  he  should,  and 
made  up  his  mind  to  work  harder, 
thereby  acquiring  the  habit  of  put- 
ting his  best  into  everything  he  tried 
to  do.  When  the  test  came,  as  it  did 
when  he  was  confronted  by  the  bridge- 
building  task,  he  was  prepared  to 
tackle  the  job  and  do  it  well. 

Rev,  Mr,  Heyward  then  urged  the 
boys  to  always  do  their  best,  saying 
they  should  stand  for  the  best  in- 
terests of  the  group  they  were  in, 
whether  it  be  on  the  team  in  an  ath- 
letic »ontest,  the  studies  of  the  school 
room  or  the  work  they  were  called  up- 
on to  do  daily,  He  said  that  they 
should  be  studying  about  this  great 
country  of  ours,  how  its  laws  are 
made  and  for  what  purpose  we  are 
required  to  Mve  up  to  them. 


Then  we  should  always  be  true  to 
God,  said  the  speaker,  and  to  His 
Son,  Jesus  Christ.  God  wants  us  to 
do  right.  He  wants  us  to  try  to 
live  like  Jesus;  He  wants  us  to  be 
honest;  to  be  kind  to  all  with  whom 
we  come  in  contact;  He  wants  us  to 
go  to  church  and  worship  Him  and 
learn  to  do  the  things  we  should  do. 
It  is  not  easy  to  be  honest  or  kind, 
but  if  we  are  honest  and  true  we  are 
standing  for  Jesus  Christ.  Sometimes 
we  may  find  it  hard  to  be  kind  to  a 
person  whom  everyone  else  dislikes 
or  picks  on,  be  if  we  treat  that  per- 
son kindly,  we  are  doing  the  will  of 
the  Master.  If  we  can  stand  up  and 
refuse  to  say  the  words  we  should 
not  use  even  when  those  around  us 
are  using  them,  we  are  letting  God 
direct  eur  lives  and  are  standing  for 
what  is  right  in  His  sight.  It  is  not 
always  easy  for  us  to  go  to  church 
on  Sunday  morning  when  we  want 
to  sleep  but  it  is  the  proper  thing  for 
all  Christians  to  do  on  that  day. 

In  conclusion  the  speaker  stated 
that  when  we  stand  for  something 
worthwhile,  people  will  not  knock 
and  throw  us  around  like  an  old  rag, 
but  will  look  up  to  us  and  admire  the 
stand  we  take,  just  as  the  flag  of 
the  United  States  is  admired  and  look- 
ed up  to  by  most  of  the  nations  of  the 
world. 


False  happiness  is  like  false  money;  it  passes  for  a  time  as 
well  as  the  true,  and  serves  some  ordinary  occasions ;  but  when 
it  is  brought  to  the  touch,  we  fnd  the  lightness  and  alloy,  and 
feel  the  loss. — Pope. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


Week  Ending-  August  31,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl    Barrier 
Edward  Moore 
Weaver   F.   Ruff 
William    Shannon 
Charles    Wootton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James    Bargesser 
Charles     Browning- 
William  Cook 
Ralph   Harris 
Curtis   Moore 
Kenneth  Tipton 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Paul  Abernathy 
Raymond    Brooks 
Jack    Cline 
Bernice    Hoke 
Edward    Johnson 
Richard    Parker 
James  C.  Stone 
Peter  Tuttle 
Charles  Tate 
Newman    Tate 
Clarence    Wright 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey 
Charles  Beal 
Robert   Coleman 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry   Jenkins 
Jack   Lemley 
Wayne  Sluder 
John  Tolley 
James  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver 
Quentin  Crittenton 
Leo  Hamilton 
Donald    Hobbs 
Morris  Johnson 
William  C.  Jordan 
William   Morgan 
John    Whitaker 


COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bomles 
Robert  Bellinger 
William  Gentry 
Jack    Grant 
Eugene  Kermon 
Fred   Tolbert 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Edward   Kinion 
Marvin    Lipscomb 
Vollie   McCall 
Jesse    Peavy 
Reitzel  Southern 
Houston   Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Hurley    Bell 

Henry  Butler 
George   Green 
Peter   Harvell 
J.  B.  Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Edward   Overby 
Ernest    Overcash 
Jack  Reeves 
Durham   Smith 
Ernest  Turner 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE   NO.   0 
David  Cunningham 
George  Gaddy 
James   Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Grady  Kelly 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
William  Nelson 
Lewis   B.   Sawyer 
Robert  Tidwell 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE    NO.    10 

Amon  Drymon 
Delma  Gray 
John  Lee 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Charles   Phillips 
Jack  Warren 
Torrence  Ware 
Joseph    Willis 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

J.   C.   Allen 
John   Allison 
William  Bennett 
Robert  Davis 
Charles  Frye 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Fred   Jones 
Samuel    Stewart 
Henry    Smith 
Monroe  Searcy 
Canipe    Shoe 
James    Tyndall 
Charles  Widener 
William    Wilson 
Daniel    Watson 

COTTAGE   NO.   12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay   Brannock 
Ernest  Brewer 
Eugene   Bright 
William    Deaton 
Treley    Frankum 
Harry   Lewis 
James  Mondie 
Daniel    McPhail 
James    Puckett 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah  Sink 
Jesse    Smith 
George  Tolson 
Carl    Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 
J.   R.  Whitman 
Roy    Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Otha  Dennis 


Thomas  Fields 
Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
James    Johnson 
Fred  Rhodes 
Melvin  Roland 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John   Baker 
William    Butler 
Edward    Carter 
Robert   Deyton 
Audie  Farthing 
Henry     Glover 
William    Harding 
Feldman    Lane 
Marvin    King 
Roy  Mumford 
Charles  McCoyle 
John    Maples 
Glenn    McCall 
Norvell   Murphy 
John  Robbins 
Charles    Steepleton 
J.   C.   Willis 
Jack    West 

COTTAGE  NO.  lii 

Lawton  McDowell 
Floyd  Puckett 
Ventry  Smith 
Alton   Williams 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank    Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
Harvey   Ledford 
Leroy  Lowry 
Leroy    Lomry 
Varcie  Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


Duty  is  a  power  that  rises  with  us  in  the  morning,  and  goes 
to  rest  with  us  at  night.  It  is  co-extensive  with  the  actiou  of  our 
intelligence.  It  is  the  shadow  that  cleaves  to  us,  go  where  we 
will. — Gladstone. 


J  *>  \ 


StP  1  5"  1941 


CAROLINA  ROOM 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  SEPTEMBER  13,  1941 


No.  37 


Co***0 


THE    LAND    I    LOVE 

I  thank  thee,  God,  that  I  am  free 
To  grow  in  grace  and  purity ; 
To  do  each  day  some  kindly  deed ; 
To  wait  upon  some  neighbor's  need; 
To  go  forward  with  eager  joy, 
Because  I  am  an  American  boy. 

I  thank  thee,  God,  that  I  am  free 
To  follow,  love,  and  worship  thee; 
To  sleep  at  night  without  the  fear 
Of  bombs  that  burst  upon  the  ear; 
To  live  in  America  that  I  love 
I  thank  thee,  Father  God,  above. 

— Selected. 


?  ^  .         ,  .  s 


THE   PRINTING   CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

FORSYTH  COUNTY 

LOST  COLONY  CAN'T  STOP 

MOTHER  OF  0.  HENRY  WOMAN 
OF  TALENT 

DIET  AND  NATIONAL  DEFENSE 

HIGH  WATER 

THE  GREAT  PARCHMENT 

THE  REMEDY  IS  DISTRIBUTION 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


By   Carl   Goerch 
(Dare  County  Times) 

By  Nellie  Rowe  Jones 

(The  Sanitorium  Sun) 

Ruth  Mathea  Herberg 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 

(Alabama  Baptist) 


3-7 

8 

14 

16 
19 
21 
25 

27 
28 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the   Year,    in   Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1920,   at  the   Post   Office  at   Concord,    N.    C,    under  Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

LONGER  LIFE  FOR  AMERICANS 

The  Census  Bureau  has  completed  a  new  statistical  study  of  the  length  of 
days  of  men  and  women  in  the  continental  United  States.  In  1939  the  expectancy 
stood  at  60.6  years  for  men  and  64.5  for  women.  This  was  for  whites,  the  aver- 
age is  slightly  lower  for  the  non-white  population.  The  average  in  1900  was 
48.2  years,  which  shows  a  decided  increase  in  the  last  four  decades. 

Among  the  things  that  has  resulted  in  this  increase  of  days  has  been  the 
radical  lowering  of  mortality  among  infants  and  those  in  the  early  years  of 
life.  Better  living  conditions  and  higher  medical  and  health  standards  have 
wrought  wonders  among  all  ages  that  have  enjoyed  these  advantages  which 
are  the  result  of  more  intelligent  modes  of  living. 

How  much  more  can  be  added  to  the  life  average  remains  a  question  for  the 
years  ahead  to  answer.  But  it  is  a  safe  guess  that  we  have  not  yet  reached  the 
limit.  Who  knows  but  the  century  mark  is  in  the  range  of  possibility  in  the 
distant  years? — N.  C.  Christian  Advocate. 


MRS.  SARAH  DELANO  ROOSEVELT 

President  Franklin  D.  Roosevelt's  mother,  Sarah  Delano  Roose- 
velt, passed  over  the  bar  last  Sunday  morning,  just  a  little  before 
the  noon  hour.  From  the  news  of  the  press  and  radio  broadcasts 
we  were  informed  that  her  sudden  passing  was  attributed  to  the 
march  of  time  that  was  measured  by  eighty-six  years  of  fine  service 
to  her  son,  the  thirty-second  President  of  the  United  States,  her 
church  and  her  country.  The  President  and  his  wife,  soon  after 
hearing  of  the  failing  health  of  their  mother,  made  their  way  to 
Hyde  Park,  the  ancestral  home  of  the  Roosevelts  on  the  Hudson 
River,  and  were  at  her  side  when  the  end  came. 

It  was  in  1900  that  Mrs.  Roosevelt  realized  the  loss  of  her  hus- 
band. In  the  prime  of  life,  the  President's  mother  was  a  widow  with 
a  fifteen-year-old  son.  and  as  we  look  back  into  the  high  spots  of 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

her  life  it  is  easy  to  see  that  she  measured  up  to  the  demands  of 
motherhood  in  rearing  not  only  a  statesman  and  a  churchman,  but 
a  diplomat  who  has  tried  to  meet  and  smoothe  out  affairs  in  this  war- 
torn  world  with  the  hope  of  peace. 

Death  is  no  respecter  of  persons.  The  death  angel  touches  the  soul 
of  the  distinguished  citizen  with  the  same  tenderness  and  love  the 
mortal  souls  of  the  lowly  class  are  plucked. 

It  has  been  conceded  that  Mrs.  Roosevelt  was  a  tower  of  great 
courage  and  radated  a  fine  spirit  to  all  who  passed  her  way.  Evi- 
dently this  unfailing  courage  and  sweet  spirit  of  the  mother  has 
truly  been  the  heritage  of  the  son — Franklin  D.  Roosevelt — head  of 
the  greatest  nation  in  the  world. 


SCHOOL  DAYS 

This  date,  September  8,  is  one  of  interest  to  every  home  in  Con- 
cord wherein  there  are  young  people  to  enter  one  of  the  many  public 
schools,  either  the  elementary,  grammar  or  high  school.  These 
public  institutions,  made  possible  by  a  revenue  most  wllingly  con- 
tributed by  property  owners  for  the  advancement  of  the  youth  of  the 
state,  is  an  expression  of  a  true  democracy  in  a  land  wherein  all 
kinds  and  conditions  of  people  have  equal  opportunities.  While  list- 
ening to  the  tramp  of  the  feet  of  young  people  in  all  grades,  march- 
ing toward  the  institutions  of  learning,  we  rejoiced,  realizing  that 
the  constant  echo  of  footsteps  was  that  of  our  future  generation 
seeking  higher  ideals  of  a  Christian  nation,  and  not  the  martial  step 
of  soldiers  engaged  in  ruthless  warfare. 

The  home  and  the  school  are  companion  institutions  in  molding 
manhood  and  womanhood.  The  responsibility  of  bringing  about  fine 
results  in  the  life  of  a  child  is  a  weighty  one,  but  if  success  crowns 
the  efforts  of  parents  and  teachers,  there  follows  an  inexpressible 
joy  throughout  life. 

The  school  doors  are  thrown  open  to  all  with  equal  privileges  to 
use  or  abuse  the  opportunities  offered  therein.  If  the  best  results 
are  to  be  realized  in  the  school  room,  there  must  be  a  sympathetic 
understanding  between  teachers  and  parents.  Psychologists,  after 
studying  the  causes  that  lead  to  incorrigibility,  have  decided  that 
the  parent  who  coddles  a  child  or  has  an  alibi  for  every  misdemeanor 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

committed  by  the  son  or  daughter,  is  the  worst  enemy  in  the  world 
to  childhood.  There  would  be  fewer  delinquents  and  fewer  "repeat- 
ers" in  the  public  institutions  of  today  if  parents  would  turn  the 
searchlight  in  their  homes,  instead  of  the  schools,  in  order  to  find 
the  real  causes  of  failures.  If  this  were  done,  the  machinery  in  these 
two  institutions,  the  home  and  the  school,  corner-stones  of  our 
great  democracy,  things  would  run  more  smoothly  and  school  life 
would  be  a  joy  and  far  more  beneficial  to  all  concerned. 

The  influence  of  the  home  and  the  school,  let  it  be  for  either  good 
or  bad,  make  the  background  of  every  life.  The  opportunities  offer- 
ed in  the  public  schools  of  the  present  era  offer  superior  advantages 
to  those  of  yesteryear,  but  the  question  remains  to  be  answered — 
are  we  getting  results,  and  if  not,  why  not?  The  finest  attributes 
of  humanity  are  developed  by  acting  orderly  and  obeying  the  laws  of 
any  and  all  institutions.  We  are  living  in  the  midst  of  ever  changing 
conditions,  but  the  supreme  power  of  order  and  system  has  contin- 
ued the  same  from  the  beginning  of  time.  Our  homes  and  our  schools 
are  the  training-camps  for  the  future  citizenship  of  America,  so  let 
us  be  up  and  observing,  lest  we  forget. 


A  PAGEANT  OF  PEACE 

In  the  heart  of  Europe  there  is  a  tiny  nation  made  up  of  twenty- 
two  states,  or  cantons,  which  stands  in  sharp  contrast  to  the  one 
supreme  state  which  the  Nazis  would  hammer  out.  This  is  Switzer- 
land, today  an  oasis  in  a  desert  of  war — a  little  spot  of  freedom  in 
a  Europe  that  is  in  chains. 

Those  of  us  who  listened  on  the  radio  on  August  1  were  put  into 
direct  contact  with  a  ceremony  of  moving  symbolism.  On  that  day 
Switzerland  celebrated  the  650th  anniversary  of  its  existence  as  a 
nation.  In  1291,  two  hundred  years  before  Columbus  discovered 
America,  Switzerland  was  founded. 

In  a  little  glen  near  the  shores  of  Lake  Lucerne,  three  chieftains 
and  their  followers  met  and  signed  a  compact.  Three  cantons  united 
to  form  a  nation.  The  place  of  meeting  today  is  called  the  Rutli,  and 
it  is  the  most  sacred  place  in  the  country. 

Now  the  three  cantons  have  become  twenty-two.  In  the  country 
the  people  speak  four  languages.  There  is  no  Swiss  race.  The  people 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

are  French,  German  and  Italian  blood.  But  there  is  no  race  problem 
in  Switzerland.  Their  loyalty  is  to  their  own  country  and  to  the  oath 
taken  by  the  three  cantons,  Uri,  Schwyz  and  Unterwalden.  in  the 
beginning  and  repeated  every  year.  The  citizens  swear  to  respect 
each  others'  liberty  and  never  to  permit  an  outside  invader  have  do- 
minion over  them.  The  country  is  founded  on  individual  liberty  and 
local  self-government.  No  canton  can  dominate  any  other  canton. 
And  this  League  of  Nations  has  worked.  It  has  maintained  its  exist- 
ence longer  than  any  other  form  of  government  in  Europe. 

Every  year  at  the  Rutli,  surrounded  by.  towering  mountains,  the 
Swiss  light  the  sacred  fire  of  liberty,  and  then  picked  runners  light 
their  torches  at  the  fire  and  carry  the  flame  to  their  own  cantons. 

Today  through  the  magic  of  radio  we  could  have  the  pageant  de- 
scribed step  by  step,  listen  to  the  singing  and  the  martial  music, 
and  get  unforgettable  word  pictures  of  one  of  the  significant  cele- 
brations of  the  world. — The  Christian  Leader. 


DIVERSITY  OF  INDUSTRIES  NEEDED 

Morganton  is  fortunate  in  that  it  is  not  a  one-industry  town.  We 
have  furniture  factories,  hosiery  mills,  a  tannery,  cotton  mills, 
weave  mills,  wood-working  plants,  not  to  consider  in  the  industrial 
class  the  two  State  institutions  located  here.  It  usually  happens  that 
one  line  has  tough  pulling,  as  is  the  case  just  now  with  hosiery,  the 
other  plants  have  kept  going  and  the  local  labor  situation  has  never 
become  as  acute  as  in  places  that  depend  almost  exclusively  on  any 
one  manufactured  product. 

As  we  attempt  to  develop  and  attract  other  industries  it  will  be 
decidely  worth  while  to  keep  in  mind  this  principle  of  diversity. 
It  is  well,  too,  to  make  the  type  of  available  labor  one  of  the  first 
consideration. 

Those  who  are  taking  the  lead  in  promoting  the  proposed  new 
shirt  factory  recognize  the  fact  that  it  means  an  entirely  new  pro- 
duct, for  which  there  will  probably  never  be  a  shortage  of  material 
and  always  a  rather  dependable  market.  The  hosiery  mills,  which 
employ  mainly  girl  workers,  can't  begin  to  give  work  to  the  hundreds 
of  young  women  in  the  Morganton  trading  area  who  would  like  to 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

have  nice,  clean  work  and  their  "own  money".  The  shirt  factory  will 
help  to  fill  the  need  of  more  jobs  for  women  workers. 

Incidently  the  prospects  for  the  establishment  of  the  shirt 
factory  seem  very  bright.  It  is  believed  that  local  business  men  will 
subscribe  to  the  preferred  stock  offered  in  the  amount  of  $15,000, 
feeling  that  it  will  not  only  be  a  good  paying  investment  but  that  it 
will  pay  even  more  indirectly  by  providing  an  extra  payroll. — News 
Herald. 


ON  GOING  TOO  SLOWLY 

While  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety  Division  constantly 
points  out  the  dangers  of  speeding  along  our  roads,  here  is  an  an 
instance  in  which  Director  Ronald  Hocutt  warns  motorists  that 
should  they  acquire  the  habit  of  poking  along  the  highways,  they 
may  run  into  difficulties,  and  quotes  the  law,  as  follows: 

Sec.  102,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "(h)  No 
person  shall  drive  a  motor  vehicle  at  such  a  slow  speed  as  to 
impede  or  block  the  normal  and  reasonable  movement  of  traffic 
except  when  reduced  speed  is  necessary  for  safe  operation  or  in 
compliance  with  law.  Police  officers  are  hereby  authorized  to 
enforce  this  provision  by  directions  to  drivers,  and  in  the  event 
of  apparent  willful  disobedience  to  this  provision  and  refusal 
to  comply  with  direction  of  any  officer  in  accordance  herewith 
the  continued  slow  operation  by  a  driver  shall  be  a  misdemean- 
or." 

In  other  words,  don't  poke  along  on  the  highway  and  hold  up 
traffic,  getting  on  the  nerves  of  other  drivers  and  provoking  them  to 
acts  of  recklessness.  Drive  slowly  when  safety  demands  or  the  law 
requires  that  you  do  so.  Otherwise,  drive  at  a  normal  and  reason- 
able speed. 


THE  UPLIFT 


FORSYTH  COUNTY 

By  Carl  Goerch  in  The  State 


To  give  you  some  idea  of  the  prog- 
ress and  advancement  that  Forsyth 
County  has  made — 

In  1752  a  stranger  came  to  that 
section  of  the  country.  His  name  was 
Bishop  Joseph  Spangenberg  and  he 
came  as  a  representative  of  the  Unitas 
Fratrum,  or  Moravian  Church,  which 
was  seeking  to  buy  a  tract  of  land 
from  Lord  Granville  in  order  that 
they  might  set  up  a  permanent  settle- 
ment  in   North   Carolina. 

That  was  189  years  ago.  Forsyth 
County  was  nothing  but  a  wilderness. 
Indians  continued  to  rove  over  the 
country,  scalping  an  occasional  white 
settler,  burning  a  house  here  and 
there  and  otherwise  keeping  the 
whites  on  their  guard. 

In  those  days  the  clothing  of  the 
settlers  was  of  a  crude  nature.  Their 
garments  were  made  of  rough  mate- 
rials and  were  washed  by  hand-power. 
There  were  none  of  the  fine  and 
dainty  things  that  we  consider  so 
commonplace  now. 

Today — well,    today,    everything    is 

different.        We    were    driving    along 

Sixth    Street    in    Winston-Salem    last 

Tuesday.   In   front   of   a   residence,   a 

block  or   two   west   of  the   Robert   E. 

Lee  Hotel,  we  saw  a  brightly  painted 

truck.  On   its  sides  was  painted: 

Dy-Dee    Supply    Company 

Diaper    Service 

Phone  6438 

If  that  isn't  progress,  we  don't 
know  what  it  is.  We  immediately 
stopped  to  take  a  picture  of  the  truck 
and  then  went  to  the  nearest  tele- 
phone and  called  number  6438. 

Mr.  G.  G.  Wall  answered.  Mr.  Wall 
is  the  manager  and  he  told  us  that 


he  had  started  the  Dy-Dee  Supply 
Company  just  a  couple  of  months  ago. 

"How's    business?"    we    inquired. 

"Pretty  good,"  he  said.  "Of  course 
a  lot  of  babies  are  out  of  town  at  this 
time  of  the  year  so  we're  not  as  busy 
as  we  expect  to  be  in  a  month  or  two. 
However,  we've  got  no  right  to  com- 
plain." 

So  if  anybody  wants  to  write  a 
complete  history  of  Forsyth  County, 
from  the  time  of  the  earliest  settlers 
to  the  present  year,  we  suggest  that 
a  good  title  would  be:  "From  "Spang- 
enburg  to  Dy-Dee." 

That  would  cover  a  wide  span. 
Even  so,  it  would  be  no  wider  than 
is  the  span  of  living  which  you  find 
in    Forsyth    today. 

In  Winston-Salem  you  find  huge 
mills  and  factories;  18-  and  22-story 
buildings;  modern  conveniences  of  all 
kinds;  a  live,  hustling  and  progress- 
ive city;  various  manufactured  prod- 
ucts, the  annual  valuation  of  which 
is  in  excess  of  $300,000,000;  beauti- 
ful residences  and  magnificent  es- 
tates; a  modern  city  in  every  sense 
of  the  word. 

Six  miles  away  is  the  little  village 
of  Bethabara,  reminiscent  of  some  of 
the  old  villages  of  Europe;  its  houses 
huddling  close  to  the  street — many  of 
them  more  than  150  years  old;  a  set- 
tlement that  is  as  far  apart  from 
Winston-Salem  as  the  north  pole  is 
from  the  south  pole.  Here  it  was  that 
the  first  Moravian  settlement  was 
established  in  1753.  The  name — 
Bethabara — means  "House  of  pass- 
age." The  old  church  was  built'  in 
1788  and  has  2-foot-thick  fieldstone 
walls,   plastered  over.   It  is   in  excel- 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


lent  state  of  repair  and  is  used  regu- 
larly for  religious  services.  At  the 
corner  of  the  church  is  a  marker 
which  indicates  the  site  of  the  cabin 
in  which  the  first  settlers  lived  until 
they  could  build  houses  of  their  own. 
Atop  a  low  hill  behind  the  church  is 
the  oldest  Moravian  graveyard  in 
North  Carolina;  there  are  stones 
there  dated  1754.  And  the  first  Mora- 
vian Easter  sunrise  service  held  in 
North  Carolina  took  place  in   1758. 

Some  four  or  five  miles  from  Beth- 
abara  is  the  village  of  Bethania — 
second  oldest  settlement  in  Forsyth 
and  equally  detached  from  the  pres- 
ent-day bustle  and  hustle  of  Winston- 
Salem.  It  was  established  in  1759  by 
dissenters  from  Bethabara,  who  ob- 
jected to  communal  government. 
Bethania  Church,  built  in  1807  of 
large,  hand-made  bricks,  with  a  hood- 
ed entrance  and  an  open-roof  cupola, 
is  similar  to  the  Home  Church  in  Win- 
ston-Salem. The  single  manual  pipe 
organ  was  built  by  hand  in  1773  by 
Joseph  Bullitschek.  a  cabinet-maker 
who  also  had  built  organs  for  Betha- 
bara and  Salem.  And  there's  a  large 
frame  house  where  Cornwallis  spent 
the  night,  February  9,  1781.  It  was 
the  home  of  Lieutenant  George  Haus- 
er,  Patriot  and  Revolutionary  soldier. 

You  would  imagine  that  you'd 
have  to  travel  hundreds  of  miles  to 
find  two  communities  so  far  removed 
from  present-day  activities  as  are 
these  two  towns  of  Bethabara  and 
Bethania.  There  are  others;  Fried- 
burg,  in  the  southwestern  corner  of 
the  county,  for   example. 

Residents  of  Forsyth,  when  they 
discuss  their  ancestors,  often  make 
the  statement:  "You  know,  of  course, 
that  we  are  descendants  of  Adam." 
When  they  say  that,  however,  they 
don't  mean  the  Adam  that  pops  into 


your  mind:  they  mean  Adam  Spach. 
In  August,  1754,  Adam  Spach,  a 
native  of  Phaffenheim,  Alsace,  set- 
tled about  three  miles  south  of  the 
Wachovia  line.  He  speedily  made  the 
acquaintance  of  the  Moravians,  tak- 
ing refuge  at  Bethabara  during  the 
Indian  War  and  afterwards  urging 
the  Brethren  to  come  and  hold  serv- 
ices at  his  home.  He  built  a  rock 
house  which  evidently  was  intended  to 
withstand  Indian  attacks.  The  house, 
built  of  uncut  stones,  laid  without 
mortar,  was  only  one  story  in  height 
with  a  full  basement  and  a  small 
attic.  A  spring  beneath  provided  wa- 
ter in  case  of  siege  and  there  was 
sufficient  room  in  the  basement  for 
the  cattle.  Every  room  contained 
loopholes  through  which  muskets 
could  be  fired  when  the  shutters  were 
barred. 

We  stopped  by  the  Chamber  of 
Commerce  and,  while  there,  they 
showed  us  a  picture  of  the  rock  house. 
The  picture  showed  all  four  walls  of 
the  structure  to  be  standing  and  we 
decided  that  it  was  so  interesting  that 
we'd  drive  out  there  and  get  a  picture 
of  it  ourself.  We  got  on  the  wrong 
road  once  or  twice  but  finally  wound 
up  at  Couch's  Filling  Station.  Mrs. 
Arthur  Couch  said  that  the  walls  had 
fallen  in  and  that  there  was  nothing 
left  now  but  a  pile  of  stones.  "How- 
ever," she  said,  "you've  come  this  far, 
so  you  might  as  well  keep  on  going." 

We  agreed  with  her  and  drove 
another  three  miles  until  we  came  to 
the  rock  house.  It  was  as  she  had  said. 

Close  by  is  Friedburg  Church, 
built  in  1823-27  and  remodelled  in 
1904.  Nothing  of  the  original  build- 
ing is  in  evidence  except  part  of  the 
stone  foundation.  And  across  the  road 
is  a  typical  Moravian  burial  ground, 
with  all  the  tombstones  exactly  alike. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


Not  only  are  the  tombstones  alike, 
but  everything  else  has  to  be  alike 
too.  We  observed  a  notice  on  the  front 
gate: 

"To  Resod  Graves,  Please  Get 

Forms   from   Caretaker. 

All  Resoding  Must 

Conform    to    These    Patterns." 

It  was  an  attractive  graveyard,  so 
we  opened  the  gate  and  went  inside 
to  take  a  picture.  It  was  necessary  to 
gain  a  little  elevation,  so  we  looked 
around  for  something  to  stand  on. 
The  only  thing  we  could  find  was  a 
wired  can,  half -full  of  weeds  and  old 
grass.  We  moved  that  to  a  convenient 
position  and  then  stood  on  top  of  it. 
Our  first  effort  wasn't  successful,  so 
we  tried  again.  This  time  we  man- 
aged to  hold  a  momentary  position 
on  top  of  the  can.  And  then,  just  as 
we  snapped  our  picture,  the  lid  gave 
way  and  it  was  us,  the  garbage  can 
and  the  camera  all  over  the  ground. 
No  damage  done  except  a  skinned 
knee,  a  torn  shirt  and  a  slightly 
sprained  ankle.  We  don't  care  so  much 
about  the  other  pictures,  but  we  hope 
you  appreciate  this  particular  one. 
We  certainly  had  a  hard  enough  time 
getting  it. 

In  the  eastern  part  of  the  county 
is  Kernersville,  which  was  first  set- 
tled about  1770.  According  to  tra- 
dition, about  1756  Caleb  Story  bought 
the  400-acre  town  site  outright 
at  the  rate  of  a  gallon  of  rum  for  100 
acres.  That's  almost  as  good  a  deal 
as  the  Dutch  made  with  the  Indians 
when  they  bought  New  York  for 
about  $25.00.  It  used  to  be  known  as 
Dobson's  Crossroads  and  its  outstand- 
ing attraction  is  Korner's  Folly,  a 
three-story  22-room  brick  residence 
built  in  1880  by  J.  Gilmer  Korner, 
artist  and  traveler.  It  has  many  un- 
usual     architectural      characteristics 


and  is  visited  by  many  thousands  of 
people  every  year.  The  third-floor 
music  room  was  once  used  as  a 
theatre,  and  it  is  said  that  the  Little 
Theatre  movement  got  its  start  here. 

Kenersville  has  several  mills,  fine 
schools  and  churches  and  splendid 
community  spirit.  Their  annual 
Fourth  of  July  celebrations  are  the 
biggest  affairs  of  their  kind  in  the 
state. 

Not  far  away  is  the  town  of  Walk- 
ertown,  with  its  attractive  homes, 
many  of  which  are  occupied  by  in- 
dustrial workers  employed  in  Win- 
ston-Salem. And,  a  few  miles  from 
there  is  the  village  of  Germantown, 
another  neat-looking  and  well-kept 
settlement    of    considerable    age. 

In  the  northern  part  of  the  county 
is  Rural  Hall,  a  village  of  some  700 
people,  spread  out  along  the  highway 
and  the  railroad  tracks:  a  number  of 
good  stores  and  located  in  the  center 
of    a    fine   agricultural    section. 

Here  in  North  Carolina,  every- 
body knows  about  the  Moravians.  In 
some  other  sections  of  the  country 
they  are  not  so  well  known.  It  is  be- 
cause of  the  efforts  of  these  sturdy, 
deeply-religious,  law-abiding,  hard 
working  citizens  that  Forsyth  County 
has  built  upon  such  a  solid  and  sub- 
stantial foundation.  And  then  there's 
another  religious  sect,  peculiar  to 
Forsyth,  about  which  very  little  is 
known  outside  the  borders  of  the 
county — the    Dunkards. 

They,  too,  came  from  Pennsylvania 
and  built  up  a  community  some  ten 
miles  from  Winston-Salem,  where 
they  have  lived  ever  since.  They  are 
an  off-shoot  of  the  German  Baptist 
Brethren,  who  were  called  "Dunk- 
ards" because  of  baptism  by  trine 
immersion.  Which  means  that  every 
time  the  name  of  one  of  the  Trinity 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


was  mentioned — Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost — a  separate  immersion, 
face-downward,  took  place. 

The  Dunkards  live  largely  to  them- 
selves. The  founder  of  the  German 
Baptist  Brethren  was  Alexander 
Mack,  a  miller,  who  started  the  sect 
in  1708.  They  abolished  all  religious 
rites  and  adhered  solely  to  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Bible,  which  they  inter- 
preted in  a  liberal  sense.  The  church 
prescribed  the  kind  of  clothing  that 
both  men  and  women  should  wear. 
All  worldly  things  were  frowned  up- 
on. The  use  of  liquor  and  tobacco  was 
forbidden  Theatres  were  also 
banned.  Of  late  lears  the  Dunkards 
have  eased  up  somewhat  in  their 
rules  and  regulations  but  they're  still 
mighty  strict  about  a  lot  of  hings. 

A  lady  in  Winston-Salem  told  us 
about  a  young  man — a  Dunkard — 
who  was  offered  a  job  at  thy  Wa- 
chovia Bank  &  Trust  Company.  Be- 
fore he  could  get  that  job,  however, 
he  had  to  get  a  special  dispensation 
from  the  church,  permitting  him  to 
wear  a  neck-tie. 

They're  fine  people.  Thoroughly 
honest,  thoroughly  reliable  an. I  thor- 
oughly fair  in  their  dealings  wich 
their  fellow-men.  A  Dunkard  ne^er 
fails  to  pay  his  bills,  which  is  more 
than  you  can  say  about  a  lot  of  other 
Christians. 

But  the  outstanding  religious  sect 
in  Forsyth  throughout  the  many 
years  of  its  development  has  been  the 
Moravians.  From  Lord  Granville,  the 
Moravians  bought  98,985  acres  of 
land  and  called  the  tract  ''der 
Wachau,"  for  the  Austrian  estate  be- 
longing to  ancestors  of  Count  Zin- 
zendorf,  patron  of  the  Moravian 
Church.  The  name  became  Wachovia 
when  the  English  language  was  em- 
ployed. The  deed  was  made  to  James 


Hutton,  of  London,  "in  trust  for  the 
Unitas  Fratrum,"  as  the  Moravians 
were  called.  To  finance  their  settle- 
ments they  organized  a  land  company 
in  which  each  stockholder  received 
2,000  acres  and  bore  his  proportionate 
share   of  the   expense   of  colonization. 

On  October  8,  1753,  twelve  settlers 
set  out  on  foot  from  Bethlehem,  Pa., 
with  three  guides  who  later  returned. 
The  little  band  arrived  at  the  Wa- 
chovia tract  on  November  17,  and 
stopped  where  there  was  an  aban- 
doned cabin  and  meadowland  that 
could  be  cultivated  for  a  quick  yield 
of  necessary  food.  For  this  shelter 
and  their  safety  they  "rejoiced 
heartily,'  'holding  their  first  Carolina 
Love  Feast,  or  fellowship  meeting. 

They  were  welcome  in  a  country 
that  lacked  ministers,  doctors  and 
skilled  craftsmen.  Where  other  scat- 
tered settlers  were  of  different  reli- 
gious faiths,  the  Moravians  held  fast 
to  their  own  church  customs.  On  New 
Year's  Eve  they  observed  Watch 
Night  by  reading  the  Memorabilia, 
or  annual  record  of  community  and 
world  events.  Love  Feasts  were  occa- 
sions for  rejoicing  and  the  remem- 
brance of  friends.  The  Easter  Sunrise 
Service  proclaimed  the  Christian's 
triumph  over  the  grave.  Nor  would 
they  do  without  musical  instruments, 
even  in  the  crude  surroundings  of 
Bethabara.  Soon  after  their  arrival 
a  wooden  trumpet  was  made  from  a 
hollowed  limb.  Later  they  brought 
French  horns,  trombones,  a  violin 
and  even  an  organ. 

In  spite  of  hardships,  the  Beth- 
abara settlement  enlarged  by  families 
from  Pennsylvania  and  from  Europe, 
grew  and  prospered.  In  1758  Indian 
alarms  drove  the  settlers  of  scattered 
farms  into  Bethabara  for  food  and 
protection.  Crowded        conditions, 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


which  led  to  an  epidemic  of  typhus, 
and  the  desire  of  some  to  discard  the 
communal  system  led  to  the  founding 
of  a  new  settlement,  Bethania,  which 
we  have  already  mentioned. 

When  the  Wachovia  tract  was 
bought,  a  town  was  planned  at  the 
center  of  it.  Tradition  says  the  name 
Salem,  meaning  "peace,"  was  selected 
by  Count  Zinzendorf  before  he  died 
in  1760.  On  a  bitter  cold  January 
day  in  1766,  twelve  men  went  to  the 
new  town  site,  on  a  hill  above  a 
creek,  and  began  cutting  logs  for  the 
first  house,  singing  hymns  as  they 
worked.  This  cabin  stood  until  1907; 
its  heavy  door  and  stairsteps  are  on 
exhibition  in  the  Wachovia  Museum. 
And  that  was  the  way  that  Salem 
got  its   start. 

When  Forsyth  County  was  formed 
in  1849,  Salem  lay  near  the  center  of 
it,  and  was  the  natural  choice  for  a 
courthouse  site.  The  congregation 
agreed  to  sell  land  just  north  of  Salem 
for  a  county  town  on  condition  that 
the  courthouse  should  be  placed  on 
the  crest  of  a  hill  and  that  the  streets 
of  the  new  town  should  be  continuous 
with  the  streets  of  Salem.  For  two 
years  the  county  seat  had  no  separate 
designation,  but  in  1851  the  legis- 
lature named  the  new  community  for 
Major  Joseph  Winston,  of  Kings 
Mountain  fame.  During  the  building 
of  the  courthouse,  the  Forsyth  courts 
were  permitted  to  meet  in  the  Salem 
Concert  Hall  on  condition  that  no 
whipping  posts  be  placed  within  the 
town   limits. 

Salem  was  incorporated  by  the  as- 
sembly of  1856-57;  Winston  by  the 
assembly  of  1859.  And  then,  in  1913, 
the  two  towns  were  welded  into  one 
corporation  which  took  the  name  of 
Winston-Salem. 

But    even    today,    despite    the    fact 


that  politically  they  are  one,  Winston 
and  Salem  still  are  two  different 
towns.  In  Winston  are  the  modern 
office  buildings,  towering  up  into  the 
sky;  the  Reynolds  Tobacco  Company, 
with  its  15,000  employees;  the  Hanes 
Knitting  Mills,  giving  employment  to 
additional  thousands;  the  Hanes 
Hosiery  Mills,  Taylor  Brothers, 
Brown-Williamson  Tobacco  Com- 
pany, Nissen  Wagon  Works  and 
many  other  large  manufacturing 
establishments.  Altogether  there  are 
sixty  of  them.  In  Winston  is  the 
Wachovia  Bank,  largest  banking  in- 
stitution in  the  state.  In  Winston,  too, 
are  your  fine  residential  sections,  your 
modern  stores,  your  impressive  city 
hall  and  other  institutions.  Cross  the 
line  into  Salem  and  you  are  in  an- 
other town  altogether.  Here  are  doz- 
ens of  houses  more  than  150  years 
old.  Here  is  famous  Salem  College, 
established  as  a  day  school  in  1772. 
Here  is  the  Wachovia  Museum,  the 
finest  collection  of  local  antiques  to 
be  found  in  any  town  or  city  in  the 
United  States.  Here  are  the  Belo 
House,  Brothers  House,  Home  Mo- 
ravian Church,  Winkler  Bakei'y,  and 
many  other  old  buildings.  Here,  too, 
are  Salem  Tavern,  where  George 
Washington  stopped,  the  Chimney 
House,  built  by  Abraham  Loesh  in 
1789,  the  Blum  House,  built  by  the 
man  who  started  Blum's  Almanac  in 
1828— and  the  Coffee  Pot. 

The  Coffee  Pot  is  one  of  the  best 
known  landmarks  in  North  Carolina. 
It  is  located  on  the  southwest  corner 
of  South  Main  and  Belew  streets  and 
was  erected  in  1857  by  Julius  Mickey 
as  a  sign  for  his  tinshop.  The  pot, 
with  its  support,  is  16  feet  high.  Tra- 
dition relates  that  a  Confederate 
soldier  hid  within  the  pot  during  the 
raid  of  Stoneman's  Federal  troops. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


Salem  College,  of  which  Dr.  How- 
ard Rondthaler  is  president  (he  is 
the  son  of  the  late  and  beloved 
Bishop),  is  one  of  the  best  known  edu- 
cational institutions  in  the  South,  and 
has  had  a  long  and  successful  life. 
The  style  of  architecture  of  its  many 
buildings  is  in  keeping  with  that  of 
the  rest  of  Salem. 

Forsyth  County  itself  is  a  daugh- 
ter of  Stokes,  a  granddaughter  of 
Surry,  a  great-grandmother  of 
Rowan  and  a  great-great-granddaugh- 
ter of  Anson.  It  was  named  for  Colo- 
nel Benjamin  Forsyth,  who  was 
killed  in  the  War  of  1812. 

The  county  continues  to  move 
forward  at  a  rapid  pace.  In  recent 
years  the  big  Reynolds  Stadium  has 
been  completed.  Reynolds  Park  is  one 
of  the  finest  municipal  parks  in  the 
state.  The  new  Baptist  hospital  is 
now  in  course  of  construction,  and 
many  other  civic  additions  are  in 
progress.  Winston-Salem  has  a  get- 
up-and-go  spirit  which  is  one  of  the 
outstanding  characteristics  of  the 
place.  Such  things  as  a  Community 
Fund  Campaign  are  often  a  pain  in 
the  neck  to  those  who  have  to  take 
part  in  the  drive,  but  not  so  in 
Winston — the  task  is  always  com- 
pleted in  one  day's  time.  And  it's  the 
same    way    with    other    things    of    a 


similar  nature.  If  there  ever  was  a 
town  that  cooperated  100  percent  in 
all  undertakings,  Winston-Salem 
would  come  as  close  to  doing  it  as 
any  place  we've  ever  heard  of. 

Four  houses  of  prominence  in 
Winston-Salem  other  than  the  Belo 
House  are  mentioned  in  the  volume, 
"Old  Homes  and  Gardens  of  North 
Carolina,"  and  they  are  the  Brothers 
House,  the  Mucke  or  Mickey  House, 
the  John  Vogler  House,  and  the 
Bahnson  house  and  gardens. 

The  Brothers  House  was  preceded 
by  five  or  six  small  dwellings,  yet  it 
was  the  first  large  building  erected 
in  Salem.  The  frame  section  was  begun 
in  1768  and  was  finished  the  next 
year;  the  brick  section  dates  from 
1786  and  was  one  of  the  building 
projects  which  saved  Salem  from  the 
almost  universal  financial  collapse  of 
other  places  at  the  close  of  the  Revo- 
lutionary War.  The  house  was  built 
by  and  for  the  "Single  Brethren"  of 
Salem — that  is,  the  unmarried  men 
who  were  members  of  the  Moravian 
Church.  These  men  were  fully  organ- 
ized, with  officers  to  attend  to  their 
spiritual  and  material  needs,  and  some 
thirty  handicrafts  were  practiced 
within  its  walls  and  in  neighboring 
workshops. 


I  caught  a  sunbeam  one  day 
A  prismatic  colored  ray, 
And  hid  it  in  my  heart 
Thinking  it  would  never  depart. 
Ah,  me!  It  danced  right  out 
For  evervone  to  see. 


— Julia  C.  Messamore. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


LOST  COLONY  CAN'T  STOP 


(Dare  County  Times) 


The  Lost  Colony  has  just  closed  an- 
other successful  season,  the  fifth,  at 
which  it  is  estimated  100,000  people 
attended  in  two  months,  making  a 
total  of  435,000  people  who  have  seen 
it. 

The  Lost  Colony  is  a  great  com- 
munity enterprise,  benefiting  not  only 
Roanoke  Island  and  the  Beaches,  but 
the  countries  through  which  these 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  people  have 
passed,  on  their  way  to  see  it.  If  400,- 
000  people  have  come  to  Roanoke  Is- 
land to  see  it  in  five  years,  certainly 
those  people  have  spent  more  than 
$2,000,000  additional  in  the  coming. 

One  rumor  very  detrimental  to  the 
show  is  that  it  may  be  sold  to  the 
movies.  That  was  discounted  last  year 
by  its  sponsors.  Another  very  bad 
piece  of  advertising  gets  in  circula- 
tion every  year,  to  the  effect  that  the 
show  may  not  be  presented  the  next 
year.  This  is  a  terrible  thing,  because 
it  leaves  doubts  in  the  minds  of  peo- 
ple of  the  success  of  the  thing.  "Noth- 
ing succeeds  like  success,"  is  an  old 
saying.  And  it  deters  possible  in- 
vestment that  many  people  would 
make  to  improve  facilities. 

The  best  possible  bet  for  creating 
boosters  of  the  show,  is  to  establish 
the  stability  of  the  thing,  so  as  to 
encourage  people  to  make  investments 
to  accommodate  visitors.  Once  a 
vast  number  of  people  have  invest- 
ments staked  upon  it,  they  will  be  the 
most  ardent  boosters  and  trade  build- 
ers, because  they  will  urge  their 
friends  from  far  and  wide  to  come  to 
see  it  year  after  year. 

Any  person  from  Dare  County,  upon 
becoming     known     on      his      travels 


throughout  the  State,  is  bombarded 
with  the  rumor  that  this  is  the  last 
season  of  the  show.  And  the  answer 
to  invariably  make  is  that:  "It  is 
certainly  not  the  last  year  of  the 
show." 

It  has  just  closed  its  biggest  sea- 
son. A  rough  analysis  of  published 
reports  on  its  attendance  this  year 
from  day  to  day,  and  allowing  a  liber- 
al discount  of  ten  per  cent  for  those 
who  went  in  on  passes  should  indicate 
the  show  had  an  income  from  tickets 
of  $60,000  or  better.  In  four  years 
over  $250,000.  A  staggering  sum,  and 
a  creditable  one  to  be  built  from  an 
industry  plucked  out  of  the  vaults  of 
history,  and  of  the  blue  sky  and  sun 
and  sea  about  us. 

The  people  of  Roanoke  Island  have 
come  to  look  upon  Lost  Colony  as  a 
permanent  institution.  They  have  in- 
vested their  life  earnings  in  improve- 
ments to  mortgaged  homes,  so  .  that 
tourists  might  be  provided  with  ac- 
commodations; the  people  of  the 
beaches  have  done  likewise;  hotels, 
rooming  houses,  cafes,  filling  stations, 
and  other  things  have  been  established 
to  adequately  serve  Lost  Colony  and 
other  tourists  who  come  to  the  beach- 
es. 

It  has  never  occurred  to  any  who 
have  known  its  inside  history  from 
the  beginning  that  Lost  Colony  would 
be  abandoned  so  long  as  it  was  profit- 
able to  Roanoke  Island  and  its  sur- 
rounding country.  Years  before  Lost 
Colony  was  ever  produced,  and  when 
W.  O.  Saunders  first  advocated  the 
thought,  Dare  County  began  spending 
money  on  the  idea.  From  then  until 
now,   the   taxpayers    of   Dare    County 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


have  invested  hundreds  of  dollars, 
maybe  thousands  into  what  went  into 
the  ultimate  building  of  the  show.  In 
a  moral  sense,  the  Dare  County  tax- 
payers are  stockholders  in  the  enter- 
prise. And  although  the  superb  gen- 
ius of  Paul  Green  went  into  the  writ- 
ing of  the  play,  and  the  skill  of  Sam 
Selden  in  directing  it,  shaped  it  up 
on  the  stage,  Lost  Colony  could  never 
have  been  a  success  without  the  co- 
operation that  has  been  given  it  by 
hundreds  of  local  residents,  who  have 
toiled  and  sacrificed  in  its  behalf. 

We  don't  worry  about  Lost  Colony 
closing  up  before  America  does,  pro- 
vided it  is  run  businesslike,  without 
extravagance  or  discrimination.  We 
don't  believe  anyone  controlling  it 
would  have  the  poor  judgment  to  thus 
play  the  traitor  and  jeopardize  his 
own  prestige  and  fortunes  as  either 
to  sell  out  to  the  movies,  or  to  stop 
running  the  show.  Beside  the  ill-will 
at  home  that  would  result,  it  would 
make  the  peope  of  Roanoke  Island 
and  Dare  County  hated  by  all  their 
neighbors,  and  the  laughing  stock  of 
the  state  and  nation.  It  is  ridicu- 
lous to  imagine  our  people  with  so 
little  spine  and  backbone  as  to  permit 
such  a  thing  to  happen. 

We  don't  have  the  least  thought  of 
Lost  Colony  stopping!  We  will  give 
a  quarter  to  anyone  who  seriously  be- 
lieves it  will. 

Lost  Colony  is  a  great  institution, 
and  from  time  to  time  we  hope  to 
devote  more  attention  to  it  than  in 
the  past.  We  share  with  the  whole 
community  the  hopes  as  well  as  the 
apprehensions  that  go  with  it,  and 
we  will  try  to  keep  our  public  better 


informed  about  it.  It  will  be  interest- 
ing to  read  the  stories  about  those 
who  have  made  money  from  it,  and 
inspiring  to  learn  of  other  opportuni- 
ties for  making  money,  from  Roanoke 
Island's    increasing   tourist   business. 

Lost  Colony  can't  stop.  We  are 
proud  of  its  magnificent  success, — and 
grateful  for  its  mighty  benefits.  We 
are  grateful  for  the  genius  of  Paul 
Green,  so  generously  shared  with  us, 
without  profit,  and  out  of  his  love 
for  his  native  people  and  his  native 
history;  we  are  appreciative  of  the 
efforts  and  the  sacrifices  of  those 
Dare  County  people  from  those  most 
praised  to  those  least  recognized  who 
have  done  so  much  to  assure  its 
success.  Let's  once  and  for  all,  stop 
these  foolish  rumors  every  time  they 
rear  their  head,  for  it  can  never  be 
said  of  us  that  we  lack  gratitude  and 
pride,  or  that  we  were  so  foolish  or 
so  ungrateful  as  to  lose  interest  in 
this  great  show.  Lost  Colony  is  big- 
ger and  greater  than  any  one  or 
two,  three  or  four  people  in  it,  and 
it  has  its  share  of  the  great  and  less 
great.  It,  no  doubt  has  those  who 
think  like  the  old  organ  blower  that 
his  was  all  the  credit  for  the  music 
from  the  great  organ  and  not  the  ar- 
tist at  the  keyboard.  That  is  true 
of  everything  under  the  sun.  We  will 
continue  as  a  group  of  people,  de- 
serving of  what  we  have,  and  worthy 
of  greater  things  to  come,  apprecia- 
tive, helpful,  cooperative  in  all  things 
for  the  public  good  and  big  enough  to 
crush  those  things  that  threaten  the 
security  and  progress  of  our  achieve- 
ments. 


'It  is  wonderful  how  near  conceit  is  to  insanity !" — Jerrofd. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


OTHER  OF  0.  HENRY  WOMAN  OF 
TALENT 

By  Nellie  Rowe  Jones  in  Charlotte  Observer 


September  11  is  a  memorable  day  in 
the  annals  of  North  Carolina,  for  it 
was  on  that  date  79  years  ago  that 
William  Sydney  Porter,  son  of  Dr. 
Algernon  and  Mary  Swaim  Porter, 
was  born  in  Greensboro. 

It  was  a  happy  home  into  which  the 
future  O.  Henry  was  born.  At  that 
time  Dr.  Porter  was  the  town's  most 
prominent  and  best  beloved  physician, 
while  Mrs.  Porter  was  a  fovorite  with 
all  who  knew  her.  But  the  family  cir- 
cle was  broken  when  the  devoted 
mother  died  in  1865,  at  the  age  of  32, 
leaving  three  small  boys,  Shirley 
Worth,  William  Sydney,  and  David 
Weir,  William  Sydney  being  three 
years  old  at  that  time. 

Despite  the  fact  that  so  little  has 
been  written  about  Mary  Swaim  Por- 
ter, the  little  that  we  have  enables  us 
to  know  that  she  was  endowed  with 
those  characteristics  which  later  re- 
vealed themselves  in  her  talented  son. 

Her  parents,  William  Swaim  and 
Abiah  Shirley  Swaim,  gave  their 
only  child  the  name  of  Mary  Jane 
Virginia  when  she  was  born  on  Feb- 
ruary 12,  1833.  William  Swaim  was 
the  editor  of  the  Greensborough  Pa- 
triot and  well  known  throughout  the 
state.  Abiah  Swaim  was  one  of  the 
Shirleys  of  Tidewater  Virginia.  When 
a  small  child  Mary  lived  with  her 
parents  in  the  Sherwood  home  on 
West  Gaston  street.  Her  father  died 
in  1835  when  she  was  three  years  old 
and  her  mother  remained  a  widow 
for  seven  years.  In  1842  Mrs.  Abiah 
Shirley  Swaim  married  Lyndon 
Swaim. 


From  then  on  to  the  end  of  her  life 
Mary  Swaim  received  from  her  step- 
father all  the  loving  care  that  her 
own  father  would  have  given  her. 
Lyndon  Swaim  gave  his  stepdaughter 
every  educational  advantage  offered 
by  the  Greensboro  schools;  and  then 
as  now,  no  other  town  in  North  Caro- 
lina offered  as  many  educational 
opportunities  as  did  the  schools  of 
Greensboro.  She  attended  Edgeworth 
Female  Seminary,  founded  and  owned 
by  Governor  Morehead,  and  graduated 
from  Greensboro  Female  College  in 
1850,  when  Dr.  Shipp  was  president 
of  the  college. 

Mary  Swaim  entered  Edgeworth 
Seminary  at  the  age  of  12  and  during 
her  one  session  there  she  studied 
Bullion's  "English  Grammar,"  Bol- 
mar's  "Physics,"  Lincoln's  "Botany," 
besides  receiving  "instruction  in  the 
higher  classes  and  in  the  French  lan- 
guage." During  her  four  years  at  the 
Greensboro  Female  college  she  studied 
rhetoric,  algebra,  geometry,  logic,  as- 
tronomy, White's  Universal  History, 
Butler's  "Analogy  of  Religion,  Natu- 
ral and  Revealed,  to  the  Constitution 
and  Course  of  Nature,"  and  Alexan- 
der's "Evidences  of  the  Authenticity, 
Inspiration,  and  Canonical  Authority 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures."  She  special- 
ized in  French  and  later  in  painting 
and  drawing.  The  flyleaves  of  her 
copy  of  Alexander's  "Evidences" — 
and  doubtless  of  Butler's  "Analogy," 
if  it  could  be  found — are  covered  with 
selections  from  her  favorite  poets, 
while  dainty  sketches  of  gates,  trees, 
houses  and  flowers,  filling  the  inter- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


spaces,  show  that  she  relieved  the 
tedium  of  class  room  lectures  exactly 
as  her  son  was  to  do  30  years  later. 

We  have  evidence  that  Mary  made 
a  good  record  in  college  and  that  she 
was  a  popular  student.  Dr.  Solomon 
Lea,  the  first  president  of  Greensboro 
Female  College,  wrote  to  Lyndon 
Swaim  on  December  1,  1846,  as  fol- 
lows: "Your  daughter,  Mary,  ranks 
number  one  in  her  studies,  has  an  ex- 
cellent mind,  and  will  no  doubt  make 
a  fine  scholar."  And  one  of  Mary's 
classmates  said  that  quite  a  number 
of  the  members  of  the  graduating 
class  considered  Mary  such  a  good 
writer  of  English  prose  that  they 
persuaded  her  to  write  their  gradua- 
ting essays  for  them. 

One  of  the  best  descriptions  of  Mary 
Swaim  as  a  girl  was  written  by  a 
friend  of  hers  who  lived  in  Milton, 
where  she  visited  quite  often  as  a 
girl  and  young  lady.  The  home  which 
she  visited  there  was  that  of  her 
cousins,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  C.  N.  B.  Evans, 
two  of  the  town's  most  prominent 
people  when  Milton  was  one  of  the 
social  centers  of  large  sections  of 
North  Carolina  and  Virginia.  Mr. 
Evan's  mother  was  the  sister  of  Mary 
Swaim's  mother,  who  was  Abiah  Shir- 
ley Swaim. 

So  little  has  been  written  about  the 
mother  of  William  Sydney  and  Shir- 
ley Worth  Porter,  the  latter  of  whom 
is  now  living  at  Ay  den,  North  Caro- 
lina, that  the  admirers  of  the  great 
short  story  writer,  O.  Henry,  would  no 
doubt  like  to  have  the  portrait  of  the 
mother  more  clearly  drawn.  For  this 
purpose  it  can  be  said  that  while  she 
was  never  considered  a  great  beauty 
no  one,  on  the  other  hand,  ever  spoke 
of  her  as  homely.  For,  in  conversation 
her  face  would  be  lighted  by  an  in- 
ward   animation    that    made    her    ra- 


diant smile  more  charming  than  any 
mere  regularity  of  features  would 
have  been.  Added  to  this  was  her 
quickness  of  wit  in  repartee,  her  un- 
failing good  humor  and  her  unselfish 
consideration  for  the  interests  of  oth- 
ers.- 

This  was  the  attractive  young  wo- 
man who  married  Dr.  Porter  in  1858. 
Up  until  recently  it  has  been  accept- 
ed as  a  fact  that  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Porter 
spent  their  entire  married  life  in  a 
residence  on  West  Market  street, 
where  the  Masonic  Temple  now  stands. 
This,  however,  appears  not  to  have 
been  the  case.  In  a  recent  conversation 
with  Logan  Swaim,  son  of  Lyndon 
Swaim,  who  now  lives  at  Bedford, 
Va.,  he  stated  that  his  father  gave  to 
the  young  couple,  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Porter, 
when  they  were  married,  a  home  on 
East  Washington  street,  with  the  pro- 
vision that  they  be  responsible  for 
the  upkeep  and  taxes  on  the  place. 
This  residence  stood  on  the  location 
of  what  is  now  219  East  Washington 
street,  having  been  so  listed  in  the 
directory.  It  was  later  sold  to  Ben  E. 
Sergeant. 

A  letter  just  received  from  Shirley 
Porter,  brother  of  William  Sydney, 
says  that  his  parents  may  have  lived 
at  the  above  named  location  on  Wash- 
ington street,  but  that  he  can't  vouch 
for  it.  Then  he  went  on  to  say  that  he 
has  been  told  that  he  himself  was 
born  on  South  Elm  street,  where  the 
second  Benbow  hotel  later  stood,  and 
that  his  parents  at  a  later  date  moved 
into  a  house  on  a  farm  which  took  in 
a  part  of  the  land  on  which  the  Wo- 
man's College  of  the  University  of 
North  Carolina  is  now  located. 

Mary  Porter's  married  life  lasted 
only  seven  short  years,  her  death  oc- 
curing   September  26,   1865.   She  was 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


laid   to   rest   in   the   old   Presbyterian 
graveyard. 

In  regard  to  0.  Henrys'  thought  of 
his  mother  Dr.  C.  Alphonso  Smith 
wrote:  "Always  his  mother  was  to 
0.  Henry  'a  thing  ensky'd  and  sainted.' 
There  was  always  an  aureole  about 
her.  The  knowledge  that  she  had 
written  poems  and  painted  pictures 
exercised  a  directive  and  lasting  in- 
fluence upon  0.  Henry."  That  a  sense 
of  the  loss  of  his  mother  went  with 
him  through  the  life  is  clearly  shown 
by  "Bill  Porter's  Words  to  Lollie  Cave 
Wilson,"  recorded  in  her  charming 
book,  "Hard  to  Forget,"  as  follows: 

"The  sun  was  sinking  behind  the 
hills.  The  day  was  fast  fading  into 
evening,  and  there  in  the  stillness 
of  the  twilight  Bill  told  me  of  his 
life,  his  ambitions,  his  hopes  and  fears. 
(These  were  his  words.) :  "First,  I 
lost  my  mother  when  I  was  a  baby. 
Can't  remember  her.  They  told  me 
about  her — how  sweet  she  was,  how 
ambitious.  But  I  never  knew  of  her 
love,  and  I  have  missed  her  all  my 
life.  There  has  always  been  a  longing 
in  my  heart.  I  guess  if  I  could  re- 
member one  little  kiss  of  her's  things 
might  be  different.  This  has  been  my 
cross  to  bear.  My  folks  were  good  to 


me;  they  were  fine  people  whom  I 
dearly  loved;  they  helped  me  in  every 
way. 

"  'Here  I  am  among  strangers  in  a 
far  away  land,  with  not  a  soul  who 
is  kin  to  me.  You  know  it  is  a  lonely 
feeling  and  sometimes  it  gets  close 
to  a  fellow's  heart.'  Further  along  in 
his  conversation  he  said:  'You  see  I 
always  longed  to  go  to  college  I  want- 
ed to  be  a  writer.  I  suppose  I  inherit 
this  desire  or  trait  from  my  mother 
and  other  ancestor's.  I  don't  suppose 
T  am  actually  unfit  for  commercial 
life;  it's  just  that  it  doesn't  appeal 
to  me.  To  one  of  my  temperament 
commerce  and  trade  are  like  a  wet 
blanket  to  a  man  with  a  chill.  We 
just  don't  get  along.'  " 

Though  Mary  Swaim  Porter  did  not 
live  to  train  the  mind  of  her  illustrious 
son,  yet  according  to  the  laws  of  here- 
dity, the  divine  spark  that  fired  his 
literary  and  artistic  talent  was  no 
doubt  imparted  to  him  by  her,  an  as 
we  celebrate  his  bh-thday  on  Septem- 
ber the  eleventh  it  is  well  that  we 
remember  and  acknowledge  the  great 
debt  which  the  world  owes  to  her 
whose  memory  the  son  always  cherish- 
ed with  a  feeling  of  adoration. 


FRIENDS 

Get  not  your  friends  by  bare  compliments,  but  by  giving  them 
sensible  tokens  of  your  love.  It  is  well  worth  while  to  learn  how 
to  win  the  heart  of  a  man  in  the  right  way.  Force  is  of  no  use  to 
make  or  preserve  a  friend,  who  is  as  an  animal  that  is  never 
caught  or  tamed  but  by  kindness  and  pleasure.  Excite  them  by 
your  civilities,  and  show  them  that  you  desire  nothing  more 
than  their  satisfaction;  oblige  with  all  your  soul  that  friend 
who  has  made  you  a  present  of  his  own  friendship. — Socrates. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


DIET  AND  NATIONAL  DEFENSE 


(The  Sanatorium  Sun) 


Of  a  million  men  examined  for 
selective  service  in  this  country  ap- 
proximately 400,000  have  been  found 
physically  unfit  for  general  military 
duty.  These  startling  statistics  were 
made  public  recently  by  Brigadier- 
General  Lewis  B.  Hershey,  Deputy 
Director,  National  Headquarters  of 
the  Selective  Service  System.  Even 
more  startling  is  the  statement  by 
General  Hershey  that  of  those  found 
physically  unable  to  serve  in  full 
military  capacity  probably  one-third 
are  suffering  from  disabilities  direct- 
ly or  indirectly  connected  with  nu- 
trition. 

General  Hershey  spoke  at  the  Na- 
tional Nutrition  Conference  for  De- 
fense called  by  President  Roosevelt 
late  in  May.  More  than  900  delegates 
from  all  parts  of  the  country,  repre- 
senting the  medical  and  scientific  pro- 
fessions, the  social  service  profess- 
ions, agriculture,  labor,  industry,  con- 
sumers and  government  agencies,  met 
in  Washington  and  drew  up  plans 
to  strengthen  our  national  defense 
through  proper  diet. 

Affects    National    Security 

Paul  V.  McNutt,  Federal  Security 
Administrator,  presided  over  the  gen- 
eral sessions  of  the  conference  and 
told  the  delegates  that  the  challenge 
of  nutrition  was  being  discussed  for 
two  reasons.  "First,"  he  said,  "new 
and  startling  facts  about  nutrition 
have  become  known,  facts  which  are 
vital  to  the  strength,  health  and  se- 
curity of  America.  Second,  America 
faces  today  one  of  the  greatest  crisis 
in  her  history — a  crisis  of  such  broad 
significance  that  we  cannot  afford  to 


compromise  our  national  strength  in 
any  way." 

That  nutrition  should  be  a  national 
problem  in  a  land  of  bursting  gran- 
aries seems  almost  a  paradox.  Yet 
a  recent  survey  by  the  Department 
of  Agriculture  shows  that  only  one- 
fourth  of  our  families  live  on  a  diet 
that  could  be  rated  "good."  The  sur- 
vey further  reveals  that  a  third  of 
our  families  subsist  on  diets  that 
might  be  considered  "fair,"  and  an- 
other third  or  more  on  diets  that 
should  be  considered  "poor" — with 
what  results  it  may  be  ascertained 
from  General  Hershey's  report  on 
the  physical  status  of  that  portion 
of  our  population  who  are  the  back- 
bone   of   the   nation's    manpower. 

Hunger,  man's  oldest  enemy,  at- 
tacks our  nation  by  stealth.  Malnutri- 
tion, as  doctors  call  the  slowly  un- 
dermining form  of  starvation  prev- 
alent in  America,  has  been  described 
by  a  noted  nutrition  expert  as  "like 
an  iceburg;  its  greatest  mass  and  its 
greatest  danger  lie  beneath  the  sur- 
face." 

Most  people  know  that  faulty  nu- 
trition interferes  with  proper  growth 
and  development,  causes  such  defi- 
ciency diseases  as  pellagra  and  lowers 
the  bodily  resistance  to  tuberculosis 
and  many  other  infectious  maladies. 
Other  damaging  effects  of  undernour- 
ishment are  not  so  well  known  to  the 
lay  public.  What  the  average  person 
does  not  know  is  that  an  otherwise 
unexplained  physical  and  mental  fa- 
tigue— that  "half-alive"  feeling  with 
a  loss  of  zest  for  work  or  play— may 
be  due  to  a  lack  of  vital  food  ele- 
ments. Unsteady  nerves,  fears,  mood- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


iness,  the  doctors  also  tell  us,  are 
often  caused  by  an  inadequate  supply 
of  vitamins  in  the  diet. 

Our  government  is  impressed  with 
the  fact  that  these  evils  of  malnutri- 
tion seriously  impair  with  our  defense 
program.  For  total  defense  the  na- 
tion must  have  maximum  efficiency 
of  all  our  citizens — in  our  military 
forces,  in  our  factories  and  in  our 
homes. 

The  most  obvious  cause  of  starva- 
tion is  poverty  and  want.  In  America, 
however,  malnutrition  is  by  no  means 
entirely  a  problem  of  economics,  nor 
is  it  a  problem  of  production  as  in 
many  war  torn  countries.  Careless- 
ness and  indifference  in  forming  food 
habits,  lack  of  skill  or  knowledge  in 
purchasing  and  preparing  food — con- 
ditions which  can  be  remedied  by 
education — complicate  the  nutrition 
problem  in  a  land  of  plenty. 
Common  Causes  of  Undernourishment 

"Actual  want  is  by  no  means  the 
commonest  cause  of  poor  nourish- 
ment," declares  Dr.  F.  C.  Smith. 
Assistant  Surgeon  General  of  the 
United  States  Public  Health  Service, 
"although  it  must  be  reckoned  with, 
especially  in  great  cities,  such  as  New 
York,  where  it  is  said  many  hundred 
school  children  go  breakfastless  to 
school.  In  the  average  American 
household  too  little  time  is  given  to 
the  study  of  children's  diet  during  the 
first  decade  of  life.  Even  when  food 
is  properly  prepared  for  them  it 
often  takes  time  and  patience  to  in- 
duce a  playful  and  capricious  child 
to  eat  the  proper  things  in  sufficient 
quantities.  Every  attack  of  indiges- 
tion, every  missed  or  partially  con- 
sumed meal  has  its  adverse  effect  on 
nutrition  of  any  age  of  life.  Many 
people  are  underfed  who  consider 
themselves  well  fed.  The  rich  business 


man  who  hastily  consumes  a  scanty 
breakfast  of  toast  and  coffee  and 
works  hard  all  day  in  an  office  with 
o<xiy  a  hasty  lunch  at  noon  cannot 
consider  himself  well  fed  even  though 
he  consumes  a  full  meal  in  the  eve- 
ning. His  child  who  refuses  wholesome 
articles  of  food,  such  as  bread  and 
butter,  vegetables  and  meat  may  not 
be  well  fed.  Candy  and  cookies  taken 
between  meals  and  frequently  caus- 
ing lack  of  appetite  at  the  table  are 
not  good  substitutes  for  proper  food. 

"Lack  of  knowledge  of  food  values 
is  very  common,  especially  in  cities 
where  delicatessen  products  made  to 
tempt  the  eye  and  palate,  often 
take  precedence  over  wholesome 
soups,  roasts  and  stews  from  the  home 
kitchen.  The  fatty  articles  of  food, 
including  butter,  fat  meats,  cream  and 
olive  oil,  are  especially  valuable  in 
building  up  resistance  to  tuberculosis ; 
but  the  diet  must  be  suited  to  the  age 
of  the  individual.  Bread  and  butter, 
meat  and  abundant  vegetables'  must 
not  be  slighted  simply  because  milk 
and  eggs  are  so  commonly  mentioned 
as  ideal  foods." 

The  government  is  doing  much  to- 
wards supplying  food  to  the  low  in- 
come groups,  the  Food  Stamp  Plan 
being  one  of  the  most  successful  un- 
dertakings of  this  nature.  Also  being 
made  available  to  the  general  public 
with  the  encouragement  of  the  govern- 
ment are  the  new  fortified  foods,  of 
which  vitamin  enriched  flour  and 
bread  are  the  best  known  examples. 
Millers  and  processors  of  other  im- 
portant foods  have  indicated  their 
desire  to  co-operate  and  are  prepared 
to  restore  the  missing  minerals  and 
vitamins  to  their  products  to  the  ex- 
tent to  which  the  consumer  demands 
for  these  valuable  protective  ele- 
ments justify  changes  in  manufacture. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


HIGH  WATER 

By  Ruth  Mathea  Her  berg 


Ellen  blew  three  blasts  on  the  horn, 
three  long-  blasts  that  echoed  across 
the  river.  Then  she  replaced  the  horn 
in  the  branch  of  the  sycamore,  in  the 
shade  of  which  she  had  halted  her 
wagon. 

"I  wonder  how  old  that  horn  really 
Is,"  she  reflected.  "Uncle  Ed  says  it 
has  been  here  ever  since  he  can  re- 
member." 

It  had  been  there  far  longer  than 
that,  if  Ellen  only  knew  it,  for  one 
of  her  own  ancestors,  Bruce  McCord, 
who  had  followed  Daniel  Boone  into 
the  mountain  wilderness,  had  first 
placed  it  there. 

Beside  Ellen  on  the  seat  of  the 
wagon  was  a  patchwork  quilt  which 
she  was  bringing  down  to  the  little 
town  of  Litchman  in  response  to  an 
ad  in  the  "Courier."  The  community 
knew  Miss  Gregory,  sponsor  of  the 
ad,  simply  as  the  "outsider,"  who  had 
built  a  house  on  Laurel  Knob  and 
spent  each  early  spring  and  summer 
there.  The  neighbors  had  no  idea  that 
Miss  Gregory's  reputation  as  a  por- 
trait painter  was  nationwide. 

Grandmother's  Flower  Garden  and 
the  Double  Wedding  Ring  were  tra- 
ditional quilt  patterns  among  Ellen's 
neighbors  up  on  the  Ridge,  but  her 
pattern  was  entirely  her  own,  and 
represented  many  months  work  on 
the  part  of  her  clever  mind  as  well 
as  her  nimble  fingers.  The  background 
color  was  the  lovely  soft  green  of 
azalea  leaves,  and  the  semi-conven- 
tional design  brought  out  all  the 
exquisite  tints  of  the  azalea  blossoms 
themselves.  So  faithfully  had  she  re- 
produced the  infinte  varieties  of  col- 
ors   that    the    completed    quilt    fairly 


breathed  the  spirit  of  the  mountain 
springtime. 

She  had  high  hopes  of  selling  her 
quilt.  In  fact,  she  just  had  to  sell  it 
if  her  brother  Jimmie  were  to  have 
his  chance  at  school  next  fall.  Her 
scholarship  would  see  her  through  an- 
other year,  but  Jimmie's  chance  de- 
pended on  her.  No  help  could  be  ex- 
pected from  home,  for  neither  Aunt 
Winnie  nor  Uncle  Ed,  with  whom  Ellen 
and  her  brother  had  made  their  home 
since  typhoid  had  robbed  them  of  both 
father  and  mother,  held  any  brief  for 
"larnin'  "  other  than  that  which  could 
be  gained  from  kitchen  or  corn  patch. 

At  the  sound  of  approaching  wheels, 
Ellen  picked  up  the  reins,  lest  Amos 
forget  his  age  and  sobriety. 

"Hello,  Lulu!  Hello  Mrs.  Flanders!" 
she  greeted  the  newcomers. 

Lulu,  a  girl  about  Ellen's  own  age, 
showed  not  so  much  as  the  flick  of  an 
eyelash  that  she  had  heard  Ellen's 
greeting. 

Ellen  smiled  inwardly,  wondering 
if  sometimes  Lulu  herself  didn't  think 
all  that  fuss  about  a  line  fence  that 
supposedly  had  been  moved,  long  be- 
fore either  girl  had  been  born,  wasn't 
pretty  silly. 

"Poor  Lulu,"  her  thoughts  went  on, 
"she'd  be  so  nice  looking  with  all  that 
dark  curly  hair,  if  only  she  had  a 
pretty  dress!  I  wish  her  mother'd 
let  her  go  down  to  school  for  just  a 
year!  She'd  learn  so  much!" 

Ellen's  own  blonde  hair,  like  honey 
glistening  in  the  sun,  had  never  seem- 
ed of  much  importance  to  her,  nor  her 
direct  blue  eyes  that  turned  violet 
under  stress  of  emotion. 

They    turned    violet    now,    for    as 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


Sam  warped  his  ferry  inshore,  Lulu 
calmly  drove  her  horse  in  front  of 
Ellen,  clearly  usurping  the  position 
that  by  all  rights  should  have  been 
the  latter's,  since  she  had  been  at  the 
ferry  landing  first. 

"I'll  be  right  back  for  you,  Ellen," 
promised  Sam,  unaware  of  the  tense 
situation.  "The  river's  so  high  I  don't 
dare  take  more  than  one  at  a  time!" 

Bad  enough  to  have  been  bested  by 
such  a  trick,  but  Ellen  could  have 
cried  with  vexation  when  she  saw 
in  the  back  of  the  Flanders'  wagon 
the  little  chest  in  which  she  knew 
they  kept  their  quilts.  So  they  were 
on  their  way  to  Miss   Gregory's  too! 

Lulu's  voice,  in  conversation  with 
Sam,  came  back  across  the  river. 

"We're  aimin'  to  go  home  by  the 
bridge,  so  we  won't  be  a-botherin' 
you  none  to  bring  us  across  again!" 
she  drawled. 

Ellen  noticed  the  water  was  lapping 
over  the  edge  of  the  planking.  The 
river  was  high,  certainly.  Then  Sam's 
voice  came  to  her  across  the  water. 

"Hi!  Ellen!  Don't  dare  bring  the 
ferry  across  again.  Water's  too 
high!" 

Ellen  raised  her  arm  in  token  of 
having  heard,  and  then  blinked  back 
tears  of  disappointment.  Everything 
seemed  to  be  going  wrong  today. 

A  voice  hailed  her  from  the  porch 
of  "Uncle  Weston's"  cottage  that 
stood  on  a  little  rise  above  the  ferry 
landing. 

"Can't  Sam  take  you  across?" 
Uncle  Weston  asked. 

"No,  he  says  the  river's  too  high!" 
Not  for  anything  in  the  world  would 
Ellen  let  Uncle  Weston  see  her  cha- 
grin at  the  trick  that  had  been  played 
on  her,  although  she  guessed  he  had 
seen  what  had  happened. 

He  glanced  at  the  parcel  that  lay 


on  the  seat  beside  her.  Uncle  Weston 
knew  all  about  the  quilt  and  about 
Ellen's  ambitions.  His  cheerfulness 
and  kindly  tolerance  had  made  him 
the  confidant  and  friend  of  all  the 
scattered  families  that  lived  up  on 
the  Ridge. 

"You  might  go  along  the  River 
Trail  down  to  the  bridge,"  he  sug- 
gested, "only  you'll  have  to  ride,  be- 
cause the  trail's  not  been  used  for  a 
good  many  years!  In  fact,  not  since 
before  the  bridge  was  built!  There 
used  to  be  a  ford  down  there,  just 
above  where  the  bridge  is  now,  but 
that  was  before  your  day,  Ellen." 

With  characteristic  energy  E'lem 
unhitched  Amos. 

"Got  a   saddle?"   she   asked. 

At  Uncle  Weston's  negative,  she 
snatched  up  the  washed  sack  that 
Aunt  Minnie  had  put  in  the  wagon 
to  keep  the  egg  crate  from  bumping, 
stuffed  her  precious  quilt  inside  that, 
and  threw  it  expertly  across  Amos' 
back  for  a  saddle. 

Uncle  Weston's  voice  stopped  her. 
"Did  Lulu  have  her  quilt  with  her?" 

"Yes!"   answered    Ellen    shortly. 

"Well,  don't  worry.  Ellen!  The  race 
isn't  always  to  the  swift,  you  know, 
and  he  travels  fastest  who  carries 
neither  anger  nor  rancor!" 

Ellen  hesitated,  then  bent  down  and 
put  her  hand  in  Uncle  Weston's  out- 
stretched one. 

"I'll    try!"    she    promised. 

No  one  could  deny  that  the  river 
trail  was  overgrown.  The  briars  and 
underbrush  did  their  best  to  impede 
her  progress.  In  one  or  two  places  the 
river  had  backed  up  so  that  Amos 
snorted  and  splashed  through  several 
inches  of  water.  The  three  miles  seem- 
ed like  six  to  Ellen,  but  when  she  ar- 
rived at  where  trail  and  road  and  riv- 
er met,   she  gasped   in  astonishment. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


There  was  no  bridge  there!  Only  one 
of  the  caisson-like  log  piers  remain- 
ed in  midstream,  the  other  pier  and 
the  whole  superstructure  having  been 
washed  down  stream. 

She  looked  across  to  the  other  side. 
The  bridge  had  been  built  high  at 
that  end  to  meet  the  level  of  the  road, 
and  now  since  the  bridge  was  gone, 
there  was  a  sheer  drop  of  several  feet. 
Anyone  coming  down  that  road  ex- 
pecting to  cross  by  way  of  the  bridge 
would  be  thrown  headlong  into  the 
river. 

Amos  lifted  his  head  as  though 
listening.  Sharper  than  human  ears, 
his  had  caught  the  sound  of  wheels 
against  gravel  on  the  road  across 
the  river,  where  it  descended  by  a 
series  of  sharp  curves. 

Ellen  sat  motionless.  Undoubtedly 
someone  was  coming  down  that  road. 
She  could  not  see  them,  nor  could 
they  see  her  clue  to  the  curves,  but 
she  could  hear  them  plainly  now,  and 
they  were  coming  fast. 

Then  she  remembered  what  Lulu 
had  said!  She  and  her  mother  were 
coming  home  by  way  of  the  bridge! 
The   bridge   that   wasn't   there. 

She  wheeled  Amos  sharply,  her 
mind  working  in  double  quick  time. 
The  ford  that  Uncle  Weston  had  men- 
tioned couldn't  be  so  far  back.  She 
remembered  noticing  a  break  in  the 
underbrush  that  had  looked  as  though 
it  led  down  to  the  river. 

There  it  was!  She  could  even  discern 
faint  wagon  tracks,  filled  with  water 
now  from  the  rising  river. 

Dismounting,  she  unstrapped  her 
"saddle"  and  fastened  it  securely 
about  her  shoulders.  Her  next  move 
was  to  break  off  a  stout  switch.  "I 
may  need  it!"  she  thought  grimly. 

With  the  aid  of  a  low  stump  she  was 
on  Amos'  back  again,  her  knees  clamp- 


ed tightly  against  his  fat  sides. 

''Come  on,  Amos!"  she  urged.  "It's 
not  half  so  bad  as  it  looks!"  The  ani- 
mal's instinct  made  him  wary  of  the 
water  that  slid  by  so  ominously,  and 
Ellen  had  to  grit  her  teeth  and  give 
him  a  cut  across  his  flanks  as  he  had 
never  received  before. 

"We've  go  to  get  across,  Amos! 
Can't  you  hear  them  coming'!' 

Surprised,  the  horse  plunged  for- 
ward into  the  water  that  rose  with 
each  splashing  step.  Only  once,  for- 
tunately, did  he  have  to  swim,  and 
then  Ellen  clung  tightly  to  his  mane. 

As  soon  as  they  reached  the  other 
bank,  she  threw  the  reins  over  his 
head,  knowing  that  he  would  stand, 
and  slid  to  the  ground.  Scrambling 
through  the  underbrush  and  up  to  the 
road  better  to  be  done  alone.  She 
stopped  only  long  enough  to  fling 
her  quilt  into  the  crotch  of  a  tree. 

She  reached  the  road  barely  in  time, 
but  instead  of  a  horse  and  wagon,  it 
was  Miss  Gregory's  little  roadster 
that  skidded  to  a  sudden  stop  before 
her. 

"Why,  Ellen!"  gasped  that  little 
blue  eyed  lady.  "What  on  earth  is 
the  matter  ?  " 

"The  bridge!"  Ellen  pointed  to 
where  it  should  have  been.  "It's  wash- 
ed  out!" 

Miss  Gregory  walked  over  to  the 
edge  of  the  jump-off,  then  gave  a 
good  look  at  Ellen,  and  opened  the 
door  of  her  car.  "You  better  get  in 
here,"  she  said  quietly. 

Only  thep  did  Ellen  realize  how 
wobbly  her  knees  were.  Her  voice 
pounded  odd  even  to  her  own  ears, 
but  Miss  Gregory's  gentle  arm  around 
her  shoulders  helped  bring  out  the 
story  of  the  long  ride  and  the  cross- 
ing of  the  river. 

"I  thought  you  were  Lulu  and  her 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


mother,"  Ellen  laughed  shakily.  "They 
said  they  were  coming  back  this 
way." 

"Yes,  I  know.  I  passed  them  just 
this  side  of  Litchman.  We'll  have 
plenty  of  time  to  stop  them."  Then 
she  continued,  "I  bought  a  quilt  to- 
day from  Lulu,  but  she  said  you  had 
one  that  was  still  nicer  than  hers." 

"Did  Lulu  say  that?" 

"Yes,  she  did,  and  I  was  on  my  way 
to  your  house  to  see  it." 

For  answer  Ellen  opened  the  car 
door  and  ran  over  to  the  tree  where 
she  had  left  her  quilt.  Rumpled  and 
creased  it  was  now,  but  otherwise 
none   the  worse  for   its   adventures. 

Miss  Gregory  turned  back  one  cor- 
ner. 

"Why,  Ellen!"  she  said  with  spon- 
taneous enthusiasm.  "This  is  beauti- 
ful! This  is  a  rare  piece  of  work!" 

Ellen's  heart  beat  fast.  Miss  Greg- 
ory really  liked  her  quilt! 

"This  is  worth  fifty  dollars  at 
least!"   the   latter  remarked. 

"Oh,  but  I  never  expected  to  ask 
half  that  much!"  blurted  out  con- 
scientious Ellen. 

Miss  Gregory's  understanding  eyes 
smiled.  "But,  my  dear,  this  is  just 
exactly  what  my  house  needs!  It 
stands  among  your  beautiful  hills 
and  needs  their  toil  to  make  it  com- 
plete!" 

Ellen's  mind  filled  with  thoughts 
of  what  this  would  mean  to  Jimmie. 
Jimmie  of  the  sensitive  spirit,  who 
spent  every  leisure  minute  working 
with  his  water  colors. 

"My  brother  Jimmie's  going  to  be 
an  artist!"  Ellen  stated. 

"Good!  but  you  know  that  means 
a  lot  of  work!" 

"I'm  sure  not!"  smiled  Miss  Greg- 
ory, "but  now  don't  you  think  you'd 
better  come  and  stay  all  night  with  me 


so  we  can  talk  things  over?  We  can 
get   word   to   your  family   somehow:'* 

Ellen  gazed  at  her  with  solemn 
eyes.  Things  were  moving  too  fast. 

"But  I  can't  leave  Amos!"  she  re- 
membered suddenly. 

"Well,  then,  ride  him  into  Litchman, 
and  I'll  pick  you  up  there,"  she  sug- 
gested. 

"Amos'  back  is  awfully  broad!" 

Mrs.  Gregory  laughed  and  pulled 
out  a  thick  rug,  which  was  a  great  im- 
provement over  the  former  "saddle." 

"See  you  in  Litchman!"  she  called 
back  gaily  as  her  car  vanished  around 
the  curve. 

Jogging  along  the  road,  Ellen  had 
plenty  of  time  to  realize  what  all  this 
meant.  She,  Ellen  McCord,  mountain 
girl,  had  been  invited  to  spend  the 
night  in  Miss  Gregory's  beautiful 
house,  and  Miss  Gregory  had  even 
sounded  as  though  she  would  like  to 
have  her  come.  She  thought  with  de- 
light of  the  large  cool  living  room 
with  its  pine  paneled  walls,  its  huge 
fireplace,  and  the  comfortable  chairs 
and  couches. 

At  the  outskirts  of  the  town  she 
met  a  truck  going  out  to  put  up  a 
barrier  at  the  bridge.  The  truck  dri- 
ver hailed  her. 

"Are  you  the  girl  that  swam  the 
river  to  warn  about  the  bridge?"  Ellen 
nodded. 

He  turned  to  his  companion.  "If  it 
hadn't  been  for  her,  not  only  Miss 
Gregory,  but  the  two  Flanders  women 
from  up  on  the  Ridge  would've  been 
in  the  river  by  now!" 

Amos  and  Ellen  trudged  onward.  "I 
must  not  forget  to  tell  Miss  Gregory 
about  Lulu's  rugs,"  she  thought, 
"Maybe  she'll  want  to  buy  some  of 
them,  too.  I  don't  think  I  can  be  an- 
gry at  Lulu  again.  Just  think  what 
she  did  for  me!" 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


THE  GREAT  PARCHMENT 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 

We  are  members  of  one  great  body,  planted  by  nature  in  a  mutual  love, 
and  fitted  for  a  social  life.  We  must  consider  that  we  were  born  for  the  good 
of  the  whole. — Lucius  Seneca,  Roman  philosopher  (4  B.C.-A.D.  65). 


In  a  far  land  long  ago  there  lived 
a  busy  people  in  little  settlements  dot- 
ting the  verdant,  rolling  country.  But 
every  decade  through  the  years,  great 
hordes  of  mounted  herdsmen  from  the 
adjoining  tribes  would  pour  out  of 
the  hills  like  a  raging  flood  and  de- 
vastate the  land.  Sheperds  driving 
their  flocks  to  the  woodlands  of  early 
morn,  oxen  pulling  carts  of  produce 
to  market,  even  the  little  settlements 
themselves  would  be  overrun.  Their 
stores,  granaries,  and  treasure  houses 
would  be  pillaged  and  burned.  The 
spearmen  showed  no  mercy.  And  for 
many  months  thereafter,  desolation 
and   want  would    stalk   the   land. 

One  warm,  summer  day,  when  the 
harvest  was  about  to  be  garnered, 
elouds  of  dust  from  thundering  hoofs 
warned  the  people  of  another  on- 
slaught. The  men  armed  themselves, 
and  the  women  and  children  ran  to 
protecting  shelters  in  the  earth.  But 
in  one  of  these  settlements  the  men 
on  guard  witnessed  a  very  strange 
thing  come  to  pass.  The  horsemen 
approaching  the  settlement  divided 
into  two  sections,  passing  on  both 
sides  and  leaving  the  village  unharm- 
ed. 

Great  was  the  shouting  of  the 
people.  "We  are  spared!"  cried  the 
men.  "It  is  a  miracle!"  exclaimed 
the  women.  For  behold,  the  advancing 
hordes  had  divided  beyond  the  ripen- 
ing fields,  sparing  the  grain  as  well 
as  the  people.  Beyond  the  settlement 
the    horsemen    reunited,    leaving    the 


settlement  as  though  it  were  an  in- 
surmountable rock  in  a  vast  sea.  The 
people  rejoiced  and  gave  thanks. 

Presently,  one  of  the  chieftians  of 
the  marauding  bands  rode  peacefully 
into  the  village  with  a  group  of  his 
cohortsjeaving  their  spears  with  the 
village  guards  as  an  assurance  that 
they  meant  no  harm. 

"Dost  Seram  Naala  abide  within 
thy  village,  brave  ones?"  asked  the 
chieftain  of  the  villagers.  Much  afraid 
to  answer,  the  villagers  assured 
him  that  Seram  lived  among  them. 

"Lead  me  to  him,"  commanded  the 
chieftain. 

"Trust  him  not,"  whispered  the 
villagers,  but  the  guardsmen  replied, 
"Fear  not,  for  have  these  men  not 
left  their  spears  in  our  possession?" 
So  they  escorted  the  chieftain  and  his 
cohorts  to  the  village  hall.  And  they 
sent  a  messenger  to  Seram  Nalla, 
saying,  "An  imposing  one  of  the 
enemy  has  summoned  thee.  Come 
hither,   and   be   not   afraid." 

Now,  Seram  Naala  was  an  old  man. 
and  he  had  difficulty  getting  about. 
His  household  implored  him  to  have 
the  chieftain  come  to  him,  but  he 
would  not  have  it  so.  He  reached  for 
his  staff  and  plodded  to  the  village 
hall.  There  he  found  the  chieftain 
awaiting  him. 

"Seram  Naala,  my  friend,"  said 
the  chieftain,  "dost  thou  not  remem- 
ber Abdul  Obit?"  Seram  straighten- 
ed himself  before  the  chieftain  and 
peered  into  his  eyes.  He  wrinkled  his 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


brow  deeply,  but  he  could  not  recall 
the  chieftain's  face. 

''Oh,  'tis  sad,"  exclaimed  the  chief- 
tain. "But  mayhap  thou  recallest  the 
occasion  when  once  before  these 
hordes  came.  Do  I  refresh  thy  vene- 
rable memory  ?    Sit  thee  down." 

Seram  and  the  villagers  did  re- 
member. 

"A  score  of  years  in  the  past," 
continued  the  chieftain,  "I  was  just 
come  into  my  growth.  I  was  one  of 
the  flying  horsemen,  like  those  of  to- 
day. But  we  did  not  pass  thy  village 
then.  It  was  because  of  a  rarest  deed 
done  in  this  village  then,  that  these 
horsemen  passed  by  this  day." 

The  villagers  looked  at  Seram  in 
bewilderment.  "I  remember,"  said 
Seram;  "that  was  when  thy  tribes- 
men laid  us  waste.  But  you?" 

"I  was  not  a  chieftain  then,  Seram 
Naala;  I  was  one  of  the  horsemen. 
My  steed  fell  in  thy  garden.  My  leg 
was  broken.  Thou  hurried  out  with 
thy  household,  and  I  thought  my  end 
had  come.  Instead,  I  was  spared.  Thy 
family  carried  me  gently  into  thy 
dwelling,  bound  up  my  wounds,  and 
gave  me  to  eat  an(]  drink  and  rest.And 


when  the  authorities  learned  of  my 
presence,  thou  pleaded  with  them  in 
the  name  of  thy  God.  And  when 
I  was  well,  thou  gavest  me  my  steed 
and  rations,  and  a  Parchment.  I  went 
back  to  my  people  amidst  a  great 
joy,  as  one  come  back  from  the  sepui- 
cher." 

A  light  shone  in  Seram 's  face,  and 
his  long  beard  moved  as  though  he 
were  uttering  a  prayer. 

"Since  that  day,  I  have  become 
chieftain  among  my  people,"  contin- 
ued the  chieftain.  "I  do  not  yet  have 
power  to  prevent  battles.  That  will 
come  in  time.  When  the  great  one 
commands,  we  must  act.  Many  do  not 
wish  to,  but  there  is  no  choice.  In 
time.  I  pray,  all  my  tribesmen  may 
have  one  of  the  Great  Parchments 
thou  gavest  me  on  the  dawn  of  the 
day  I  left  thy  house.  Then,  mayhap, 
all  may  live  in  peace.  In  that  Great 
Parchment  are  these  rarest  of  words, 
which  are  forever  burned  upon  my 
heart:  'If  thine  enemy  be  ahungered, 
give  him  bread  to  eat;  and  if  he  be 
athirst,  give  him  water  to  drink:  for 
thou  wilt  heap  coals  of  fire  upon  his 
head,  and  Jehovah  will  reward  thee.'  " 


Here  are  some  odd  facts  about  food:  Orange  juice  was  once 
used  to  polish  floors — in  the  West  Indies. 

Sugar  was  once  so  rare  and  expensive  that  it  was  kept  in 
locked  bowls,  to  prevent  servants  from  stealing  it. 

Pineapples  sold  in  London  for  $20  each. 

In  the  days  of  Henry  VIII  vegetables  were  considered  unfit 
for  humans,  and  were  fed  to  pigs. 

Lemons  were  once  used  by  the  Romans  to  keep  away  moths. 
They  were  wrapped  in  clothes. 

Tomatoes  were  once  considered  poisonious. 

Back  in  the  14th  century,  only  the  rich  could  afford  to  patron- 
ize grocery  stores.  The  poor  had  to  buy  from  traveling  peddlers 
who  carried  their  products  in  sacks  on  their  back. — The  Coffee 
Cup. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


THE  REMEDY  IS  DISTRIBUTION 

(Alabama  Baptist) 


Some  years  ago  six  million  dairy- 
cattle  and  two  million  sheep  were  de- 
stroyed in  the  United  States.  Mil 
lions  of  pigs  were  killed  and  thrown 
into  grease  vats.  Twenty-six  mil- 
lion bags  of  coffee  were  dumped  into 
the  ocean  off  the  Brazilian  coast. 

Fruits  were  left  to  rot  on  the  ti*ees; 
hundreds  of  thousands  of  acres  of  cot- 
ton were  plowed  under;  rubber  grow- 
ers bewail  improved  methods  of  in- 
creasing production;  rubber  pests 
hailed  as  angels  from  heaven. 

It  was  strange  doings  everywhere! 
The  common  people  could  not  under- 
stand it,  especially  when  all  this  de- 
struction was  occurring  side  by  side 
with  human  destitution  and  want, 
with  hunger  and  rags. 

But  our  economists  are  getting  a 
bit  wiser  now.  Today  we  weild  a 
Restriction  is  the  new  remedy,  Re- 
striction is  safer  than  destruction 
and  it  doesn't  seem  quite  so  preposter- 
ous. 

Destruction    calls    forth    ang-er. 

Resriction  lulls  its  dupes  into  false 
beliefs. 


Destruction  reveals  the  fact  of  an 
age  of  plenty.  Restriction  produces 
the  delusion  of  an  age  of  scarcity. 

One  is  as  bad  as  the  other. 

Neither  is  the  remedy. 

The  remedy  is  distribution —  pro- 
per distribution.  For  lack  of  it,  human 
effort  is  either  misdirected  or  paralyz- 
ed. Science  would  help  us  if  we  would 
let  it.  But  science  is  now  set  mostly 
to  harmful  tasks.  Science  is  wanted 
for  warfare.  Elsewhere  it  is  advised 
to  take  a  holiday.  Under  threat  of 
too  much  wheat,  or  corn,  or  cotton, 
scientific  invention  is  placed  under  a 
moratorium.  The  thing  is  done  de- 
cently, of  course,  but  it  is  done,  never- 
theless. 

Meantime,  the  thing  that  suffers 
most  in  the  long  run  is  Christianity. 
For  all  this  destruction,  restriction, 
lack  of  proper  distribution  makes  im- 
possible the  Christian  demand  for 
justice,  freedom,  a  creative  abundant 
life  for  the  masses,  and  an  ever- 
widening  fellowship  for  each  human 
sc-ul.  ■ 


SPEAK  GENTLY 

Speak  gently !  it  is  better  far 

To  rule  by  love  than  fear. 
Speak  gently — let  no  harsh  words  mar 

The  good  we  might  do  here. 

Speak  gently!  Love  doth  whisper  low 

The  vows  that  true  hearts  bind! 
And  gently  friendship's  accents  flow: 

Affection's  voice  is  kind. 


-Author  Unknown. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  attraction  at  the  regular  week- 
ly motion  picture  show  last  Thursday 
night  was  "Meet  the  Missus,"  a  Re- 
public production. 


Jack  Pyatt,  formerly  of  Cottage 
No.  7,  who  left  the  School  March  15, 
1939,  was  a  visitor  here  yesterday. 
Jack  is  now  eighteen  years  old  and  is 
a  member  of  the  United  States  Marine 
Corps.  While  he  is  now  stationed  at 
Paris  Island,  S.  C,  he  expects  to  be 
transferred  to  another  post  before 
long. 


ky-looking  boy,  eight  months  old,  as 
they  greeted  old  friends  at  the  School. 


The  boys  thoroughly  enjoyed  a  wa- 
termelon feast  last  Sunday  afternoon. 
Due  to  unfavorable  weather  condi- 
tions, this  year's  melon  crop  was  much 
smaller  than  in  other  years.  The  wa- 
termelon feasts  have  always  been 
bright  spots  in  the  lives  of  Training 
School  boys,  and  we  are  very  sorry 
they  have  not  been  able  to  enjoy  as 
many  as  usual  this  year. 


The  minister  scheduled  to  conduct 
the  service  at  the  School  last  Sunday 
afternoon  failed  to  make  his  appear- 
ance. The  boys  assembled  in  the  audi- 
torium at  the  usual  time.  After  a  few 
brief  remarks  by  Superintendent  Bo- 
ger,  they  sang  a  number  of  their  fa- 
vorite hymns  and  returned  to  their 
cottages. 


Cottage  No.  4  has  been  closed 
temporarily  for  the  purpose  of  making 
repairs  to  the  building.  The  boys  in 
this  cottage  home  have  been  trans- 
ferred to  other  cottages,  where  they 
will  remain  until  this  work  is  com- 
pleted. At  the  present  time  Mr.  Aif 
Carriker  and  his  carpenter  shop  boys 
are  painting  and  making  other  ne- 
cessary repairs  to  the  interior  of  the 
cottage. 


Mr.  and  Mrs.  George  L.  Barrier, 
former  members  of  the  School's  staff 
of  workers,  called  on  us  last  Tuesday 
afternoon.  Mr.  Barrier  is  a  first  lieu- 
tenant in  the  United  States  Army  and 
is  stationed  in  Alabama.  Mrs.  Barrier, 
who  has  been  living  with  her  parents 
at  Manasas,  Va.,  will  shortly  join  her 
husband  at  his  present  place  of  duty. 
Since  leaving  the  School,  about  a  year 
ago,  a  son  was  added  to  this  particu- 
lar branch  of  the  Barrier  family,  and 
they  were  proudly   exhibiting  a  hus- 


For  the  first  time  this  season,  a 
squad  of  youngsters  repaired  to  the 
cotton  field  to  begin  picking  cotton 
last  Thursday  morning.  The  School 
has  only  a  small  allotment,  about 
fourteen  acres,  planted  ir>  cotton, 
which  will  yield  enough  cotton  for 
use  in  our  textile  plant.  Following  a 
custom  of  several  years'  standing, 
announcement  was  made  that  certain 
prizes  will  be  given  those  boys  show- 
ing unusual  skill  in  this  kind  of  work. 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


A  prize  of  one  dollar  will  be  given  to 
boys  picking  one  hundred  oounds  in 
a  half -day;  fifty  cents  for  eighty-five 
pounds;  twenty-five  cents  to  those 
gathering  seventy -five  pounds;  and 
ten  cents  to  the  lads  who  pick  fifty 
pounds. 


We  are  all  of  a  disposition  to  fail 
to  appreciate  our  many  blessings  until 
they  are  no  longer  available.  During 
the   summer   months   there    was    such 


an  abundance  of  fine  grapes  coming  in 
from  our  vineyard  that  none  of  us 
fully  appreciated  this  luxury.  Today 
we  are  making  the  last  gathering  of 
grapes.  Now  that  the  supply  will  not 
be  so  plentiful,  everyone  is  hoping 
that  he  or  she  will  at  least  get  a 
taste.  The  quality  of  the  grapes  is 
unusually  fine.  They  seem  to  taste 
much  better  than  when  we  could  have 
all  we  wanted.  It  has  ever  been  thus 
with  human  beings. — "We  never  miss 
the  water  until  the  well  runs  dry." 


EVENING  THOUGHT 


There  is  glad  magic  in  the  silent  night 

When  half  the  world  lies  sleeping  underneath 
The  quilt  of  kindly  darkness.  Starry  light 

Speeds  quietude  the  hours  of  night  bequeath 
To  weary  hearts  that  leave  their  days  of  care 

So  trustingly,  so  lovingly  with  God; 
Tired  bodies,  slumbering,  unfettered,  there, 

Eyes  closed,  'til  day  dawns  on  the  road. 

There  is  glad  magic  in  the  silent  hills 

That,  leaning  close  against  the  starry  sky, 
Speak  to  our  hearts  of  steadfastness.  It  thrills 

The  very  soul  of  me.  It  lifts  me  high 
Above  Earth's  care  and  pain,  above  Earth's  doubt, 

For  care's  not  care  when  loviliness  comes  glad 
And  trusting  like  a  child.  I  want  to  shout, 

"This  is  the  grandest  day  the  world  has  had !" 

— Marion  B.  Shoen. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending-  September  7,  1941 


RECEIVING    COITAGE 

Herschel    Allen 
Wade    Ayeoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Edward    Moore 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
William    Shannon 
James  Spear 
Fred  Stewart 
Charles  Wootton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(No   Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

(No   Honor   Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey 
Bruce   Hawkins 
Robert   Hare 
Sanders   Ingram 
Wayne    Sluder 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Plummer   Boyd 
Eugene  Cline 
Leo    Hamilton 
Donald  Hobbs 
Morris   Johnson 
William  Morgan 
B.  J.   Smith 
George    Speer 
Thomas  Yatees 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellinger 
Charles    Hayes 
Jesse   Williams 
Charles  B.  Ziegler 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin  Atwood 
Joseph  Dew 
Robert  Hobbs 
James   Parker 
Reitzel  Southern 
Wesley  Turner 


COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John  Averitte 
Hurley  Bell 
Laney    Broome 
Henry    Butler 
George   Green 
Robert  Hampton 
Richard  Harvell 
J.  B.  Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
John    M.    Mazoo 
Arnold   McHone 
Ernest  Overeash 
Ernest    Turner 

COTTAGE   NO.   8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Charles    Crotts 
E.    L.    Taylor 

COTTAGE   NO.    'J 

Marvin  Ballew 
David  Cunningham 
Edgar  Hedgpeth 
Grady    Kelly 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Isaac    Mahaffey 
Marvin  Matheson 
William   Nelson 
Leroy  Pate 
Lewis    Sawyer 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE   NO.    10 

Arcemias  Hefner 
Charles  Phillips 
Jack  Warren 

COTTAGE   NO.   11 

J.  C.  Allen 
John   Allison 
Marvin  Bradley 
Robert  Davis 
Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Everett  Morris 
Henry  McGraw 
Samuel  Stewart 
Henry  Smith 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Monroe  Searcy 
Canipe  Shoe 
James  Tyndall 
Henry  Wilkes 
Charles  Widener 
William  Wilson 

COTTAGE   NO.    12 

Odell    Almond 
Ernest  Brewer 
Wiliam   Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene   Hefner 
Tillman   Lyles 
Daniel  McPhail 
James    Puckett 
Simon   Quick 
Hercules   Rose 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah   Sink 
George   Tolson 
Eugene  Watts 
J.   R.   Whitman 
Roy   Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.   13 

Charles    Gaddy 
Vincent   Hawes 
James  Johnson 
James    Lane 
Charles   Metcalf 
Randall  Peeler  . 
Fred   Rhodes 
Earl  Wolfe 


COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John   Baker 
William    Butler 
Edv/iiid  Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert   Dayton 
Audie  Farthing 
William  Harding 
Marvin    King 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Lane 
John  Maples 
Roy   Mumford 
Norvell   Murphy 
Glenn    McCall 
Charles  McCoyle 
James   Roberson 
John    Robbins 
Charles  Steepleton 

COTTAGE  NO.  lu 

James   Ledford 
Lawton    McDowell 
Alton  Williams 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks 
Cecir  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
John    T.    Lowry 
Varcy  Oxendine 
Louis   Stafford 


COURAGE 

A  great  deal  of  talent  is  lost  in  the  world  for  want  of  a  little 
courage.  Every  day  sends  to  their  graves  obscure  men  whom 
timidity  prevented  them  from  making  a  first  effort :  who,  if  they 
could  have  been  induced  to  begin,  would,  in  all  probability,  have 
gone  great  lengths  in  the  career  of  fame. 

The  fact  is,  that  to  do  anything  in  the  world  worth  doing,  we 
must  not  stand  back  shivering  and  thinking  of  the  cold  danger, 
but  we  must  jump  in  and  scramble  through  as  well  as  we  can. 
It  will  not  do  to  be  perpetually  calculating  risks  and  adjusting 
nice  chances  ...  a  man  waits,  and  doubts,  and  consults  his  bro- 
ther, and  his  particular  friends,  till  one  day  he  finds  that  he  is 
sixty  years  old.  and  that  he  has  lost  so  much  time  in  consulting 
relatives  that  he  has  had  no  time  to  follow  their  advice. — Sid- 
ney Smith. 


^ 


SEP  2  2 


CAROLINA  ROOM 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  SEPTEMBER  20.  1941 


No.  33 


®  gffi^ 


CoWectt^ 


tJ 


I 
I 


SUNSHINE 

The  thing  that  really  matters  is  the 
"something-  else"  you  do, 

Besides  the  getting  dollars  all  your  whole 
life  through. 

It's  just  the  touch  you're  giving  to  others 
day  by  day, 

The  sunshine  that  you  scatter  all  along 
your  way. 

The  kindly  deed  you're  doing  when  some- 
one needs  a  friend; 

The  service  that  you  render,  the  helping 
hand  you  lend. 

It  brings  a  joy  that's  lasting,  which  mon- 
ey cannot  do — 

To  know  that  someone's  gladness  is  just 
because  of  you. 

— Sidney  J.  Burgone. 


THE   PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

A  DELIGHTFUL  NORTHERN  TRIP                  By  Leon  Godown  8 

THE  TUSCARORA  WAR             (N.  C.  Public  Schools  Bulletin)  17 

BABY  RAY  FOR  ADULTS                                      By  Doris  Goerch  19 

TWO  YEARS  OF  WAR         (The  Salem  (Mass.)   Evening  News)  21 

FIRST  HAND  STORY  OF  THE  HESS 

CAPTURE    IN    SCOTLAND                    (Christian    Advocate)  22 

I  GO  TO  PROVE  MY  SOUL                                                  (Selected)  23 

THE  DANGER  OF  PROFESSIONAL  RELIGION 

(Alabama  Baptist)  24 

BANKER  PONIES  STILL  ROAM  CAROLINA 

COASTAL  AREA                                                 (Beaufort  News)  25 

A  MATTER  OF  FAMILY  PRIDE                       (Smithfield  Herald)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and   Industrial   School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'   Printing  Class. 

Subscription :     Two   Dollars  the   Tear,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter   Dec.   4,    1928,   at  the   Post   Office   at   Concord,    N.    C,   under   Act 
of  March  3,    1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at   Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.   BOGER,   Editor  MRS.  J.   P.   COOK,   Associate  Editor 

THE  STAR-SPANGLED  BANNER 

0  say!  can  you  see,  by  the  dawn's  early  light, 

What  so  proudly  we  hailed  at  the  twilight's  last  gleaming? 

Whose  broad  -stripes  and  bright  stars,  through  the  perilous  fight, 

O'er  the  ramparts  we  watched,  were  so  gallantly  streaming? 

And  the  rockets'  red  glare,  the  bombs  bursting  in  air, 

Gave  proof  through  the  night  that  our  flag  was  still  there. 

O  say,  does  that  Star-Spangled  Banner  yet  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave? 

On  the  shore  dimly  seen  through  the  mists  of  the  deep, 
Where  the  foe's  haughty  host  in  dread  silence  repQses, 
What  is  that  which  the  breeze,  o'er  the  toweling  steep, 
As  it  fitfully  blows,  half  conceals,  half  discloses  ? 
Now  it  catches  the  gleam  of  the  morning's  first  beam, 
In  full  glory  reflected  now  shines  on  the  stream; 

'Tis  the  Star-Spangled  Banner;  0  long  may  it  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave! 

O  thus  be  it  ever  when  free  men  shall  stand 

Between  their  loved  homes  and  the  war's  desolation! 

Blest  with  victory  and  peace,  may  the  heaven-rescued  band 

Praise  the  Power  that  hath  made  and  preserved  us  a  nation! 

Then  conquer  we  must,  when  our  cause  it  is  just, 

And  this  be  our  motto:  "In  God  is  our  trust!"  • 

And  the  Star-Spangled  Banner  in  triumph  shall  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the  brave! 


BIRTH  OF  OUR  NATIONAL  ANTHEM 

We  are  using  as  a  leading  editorial  in  this  issue  the  words  of  our 
national  anthem — "The  Star-Spangled  Banner,"  so  as  to  emphasize 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

the  127th  anniversary  of  the  writing  of  these  words,  so  dear  to  the 
hearts  of  all  good  Americans.  It  was  on  the  night  of  September  13, 
1814,  during  the  War  of  1812,  at  the  time  of  the  British  bombard- 
ment of  Fort  McHenry,  in  Baltimore  Harbor,  that  Francis  Scott  Key 
penned  these  immortal  words.  The  issue  involved  in  that  war  was 
practically  the  same  as  that  of  today — freedom  of  the  high  sea. 

It  is  not  our  intention  to  give  a  full  and  complete  history  of  the 
anthem  and  the  conditions  under  which  it  was  written,  because  there 
are  two  kinds  of  knowledge — the  one  we  know  and  the  other  we 
know  where  to  find.  We  are  simply  reminding  our  readers  of  this 
anniversary  date  in  order  that  those  so  inclined,  may  look  up  many 
interesting  articles  published  concerning  the  birth  of  our  national 
anthem. 


THE  WOMEN  WILL  FIND  A  WAY 

What  will  the  women  do  when  the  hosiery  mills  are  forced  to  cur- 
tail the  manufacture  of  silk  hose  on  account  of  conserving  the  silk 
for  national  defense  ?  In  reply  we  will  say  in  due  respect  to  the  adapt- 
ability of  womanhood  that  from  observation,  tradition  and  the  read- 
ing of  past  history,  they  have  never  failed  to  meet  emergencies  with 
fine  courage. 

We  have  seen  families  accept  misfortunes  gracefully,  and  it  was 
the  woman  of  the  home  who  put  her  pride  in  pocket  and  feet  in  the 
road  and  finally  transformed  chaos  into  order. 

We  have  heard  related  many  depressing  stories  of  existing  con- 
ditions that  broke  the  spirit  of  old  Confederate  soldiers  upon  re- 
turning home  after  the  War  Between  the  States.  Many  a  lady  with 
"lily-white  hands"  in  the  Southland,  who,  prior  to  the  freeing  of  the 
slaves,  had  never  cooked  a  meal,  sooned  learned  the  art  of  cooking, 
sewing  and  other  duties  of  the  home,  and  performed  them  with  the 
grace  of  a  queen.  Women,  as  a  rule,  are  very  resourceful  and  adapt- 
able. Just  for  the  sake  of  emphasizing  our  argument  relative  to  the 
morale  of  the  weaker  sex  in  the  days  of  depression,  we  will  cite  a 
conversation  between  two  fine  business  men  who  appreciated  the 
versatility  of  women.  This  conservation  was  inspired  by  a  man  who 
was  the  father  of  seven  happy  youngsters:  "There  goes  a  man,'* 
remarked  one,  "a  noble  father  who  meets  all  obligations  on  a  small 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

salary."  In  reply  to  this  remark,  the  other  stated,  "Yes,  that  father 
of  seven  children  does  meet  all  demands  of  the  home,  but  he  has  a 
wife  who  watches  every  detail  of  work.  Besides,  dad's  old  clothes 
are  cut  down  for  the  small  boys,  and  the  dresses  of  the  older  girls 
are  made  over  for  the  smaller  sisters."  A  thrifty,  resourceful  wo- 
man is  a  most  valuable  acquisition  to  any  home  or  community,  while 
on  the  other  hand,  the  one  who  sees  nothing  but  gloom  is  to  be 
avoided.  These  instances  are  given  to  prove  that  women  never  fail 
to  rise  to  any  occasion. 

In  conclusion  we  will  add  that  if  it  becomes  necessary  to  wear 
cotton  hose  so  as  to  contribute  to  our  national  defense,  women  will 
wear  cotton  or  any  other  kind  of  hose  offered.  Women  have  proved 
themselves  to  be  good  fighters  in  every  emergency  in  all  periods  of 
history. 


THE  BOOK  INDUSTRY 

The  following  clipped  from  an  exchange,  tells  a  future  story.  It 
goes  Without  much  comment  that  printers  and  publishers  in  London 
and  elsewhere  will  be  busy  when  the  war  is  over,  making  for  the 
world  up-to-date  literature.  The  reason  for  this  assumption  is  that 
geographical  boundary  lines  are  changing  almost  daily,  therefore, 
making  it  necessary  to  publish  new  geographies  and  histories.  In 
addition  to  this,  millions  of  volumes  have  been  destroyed  by-incen- 
diary  bombs  and  will  have  to  be  replaced. 

Book  lovers  will  welcome  John  Hadfield's  London  letter  re- 
porting the  current  estate  of  the  book  industry  in  England.  The 
cataclysmic  bombing  of  London,  December  29,  1940,  when 
6,000,000,  books  were  suddenly  and  entirely  destroyed,  seemed 
to  write  the  end  for  the  future  of  publishers  and  readers  alike. 
Yet,  though  more  than  10,000,000  volumes  have  been  destroyed 
by  incendiary  bombs,  the  book  trade  is  flourishing  in  the  face 
of  incredible  difficulties.  Since  January  1,  1941,  Longmans' 
celebrated  publishing  house  alone  has  reprinted  1,500,000  vol- 
umes, aside  from  new  books  being  issued.  The  government 
has  highly  favored  the  trade,  though  it  is  but  a  small  unit  of 
Britain's  commerce.  That  is  natural,  perhaps,  because  Bri- 
tain's Prime  Minister  is  himself  a  professional  author ;  but  the 
governing  reason  is  that  "the  economic,  political  and  cultural 
value  of  the  book  trade"  is  keenly  appreciated  for  the  life  of 


THE  UPLIFT 

democracy.  Books  are  exempted  from  the  general  purchase 
tax,  and  more  liberal  paper  rations  are  allowed  the  trade. 
Though  the  continental  sales  have  been  destroyed,  exports  have 
actually  increased,  thanks  to  the  enlarged  American  and  colon- 
ial market.  Here  is  a  strange  contradiction  in  terms:  Though 
the  sales  in  1940  dropped  more  than  30  per  cent  as  compared 
with  1939,  last  year's  output  was  more  than  double  that  of  1917. 
Britons  have  liberty  to  read,  and  evidently  they  are  reading. 


EVEN  CRABS  PLAY  OUT 

Out  of  Chrisfield  in  Maryland  comes  the  news  that  they  are  ac- 
tually going  to  plant  crabs  in  the  waters  which  were  once  famed 
as  a  center  of  the  crab  industry,  and  where  fortunes  were  made  25 
years  ago  from  crabs.  Permission  has  been  obtained  from  Virginia, 
to  take  crabs  from  the  waters  of  that  State,  and  to  carry  to  Mary- 
land for  replanting. 

The  same  thing  can  happen  to  Virginia,  and  even  North  Carolina, 
despite  all  the  fishermen  to  the  contrary,  who  refuse  to  admit  a 
species  can  be  depleted.  A  few  years  ago,  fishermen  exasperated 
at  crabs  in  their  nets,  would  be  heard  to  say  they  wished  there 
wasn't  a  crab  left  in  the  world.  But  it  would  be  a  sad  day  indeed 
for  many  families  who  depend  on  the  crab  industry  for  bread,  if  all 
the  crabs  were  gone. 

Maryland  people  are  having  to  make  a  public  appeal  for  funds  to 
transport  the  "sponge  crabs"  from  Virginia.  These  are  crabs  that 
carry  huge  bundles  of  eggs,  and  are  soon  to  hatch. — Dare  County 
Times. 


The  International  Church  of  the  Four-Square  Gospel,  otherwise 
Aimee  Semple  McPherson,  has  just  adopted  (August  21)  a  by-law 
which  forbids  its  ministers  who  have  been  divorced  to  remarry.  It 
also  provides  that  the  ministers  should  be  suspended  from  all  min- 
isterial functions  during  the  period  of  their  involvement  in  divorce 
litigation.  This  happens  to  be  an  illustration  of  the  old  comfortable 
advice:  "Do  as  I  say,  not  as  I  do,"  for  "Sister"  Aimee  herself  has 
been  married  three  times  and  divorced  twice.  This  action  has  not 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

been  made  effective  without  vigorous  opposition,  especially  from 
Aimee's  own  son,  Rolf  K.  McPherson,  executive  secretary  of  the 
church  and  managing  editor  of  its  magazine,  "The  Four-Square 
Crusader."  Aimee  divorced  Rolf's  father  in  order  to  marry  her  fa- 
vorite choir  singer,  David  Hutton.  Hutton's  divorce  followed  a  few 
years  later  in  a  scandalous  suit.  Aimee's  championship  carried  the 
by-law,  after  she  had  piously  observed  that  "God  blesses  those  who 
have  taken  a  stand  against  divorce."  It  is  a  pity  that,  for  Aimee's 
sake,  her  righteousness  was  doubly  belated. — Selected. 


CITIZENSHIP  TEST 

The  rule  that  applies  to  the  highways  could  easily  be  applied  to 
the  city  streets.  There  is  too  much  throwing  of  paper  bags,  ice  cream 
cups  and  other  debris  by  passers-by  as  they  wend  their  way  down 
the  streets. 

Many  tests  of  good  citizenship  are  concerned  with  the  sim- 
ple, homely  aspects  of  everyday  living.  One  of  these  common 
problems  is  that  of  keeping  our  highways  and  roadsides  clean. 

A  man  who  motors  extensively  through  the  Northeastern 
States  says  that  each  year  the  motoring  public  is  growing  more 
thoughtful.  That  is  encouraging.  Waste  papers,  litter,  and  de- 
bris can  spoil  the  charm  of  a  beautiful  grove,  inviting  glade,  or 
green  field.  Decent  manners  and  true  courtesy  require  us  to  be 
thoughtful  of  others. — Christian  Science  Monitor. 


COASTING 

Director  Ronald  Hocutt,  of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety 
Division,  warns  motorists  of  the  dangers  of  coasting,  as  follows : 

Sec.  127,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "The  driver  of 
a  motor  vehicle  when  traveling  upon  a  down  grade  upon  any  high- 
way shall  not  coast  with  the  gears  of  such  vehicle  in  neutral." 

This  is  self-explanatory.  Drivers  are  forbidden  to  allow  their  ve- 
hicles to  coast  on  the  highways. 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  DELIGHTFUL  NORTHERN  TRIP 

By  Leon  Godown 


PART  I 


Oar  party  of  five  left  Concord  by 
auto  at  6:45  on  the  morning  of  August 
16th.  Traveled  via  Greensboro,  Reids- 
ville,  Danville,  Va.,  Frederick,  Md., 
and  arrived  at  Gettysburg,  Pa.  at  8: 
30  p.  m.,  having  covered  a  distance  of 
533  miles. 

We  thoroughly  enjoyed  the  fine, 
straight  highway  through  Virginia. 
Did  not  stop  at  any  places  of  special 
historic  interest  until  we  reached 
Frederick,  Md.  Here  we  looked  for  the 
famous  "Barbara  Fritchie  House" 
(supposed  to  be  right  along  the  high- 
way) but  failed  to  locate  it. 

At  Gettysburg,  Pa.  we  spent  the 
night  at  the  Lee-Meade  Hotel,  named 
in  honor  of  the  leaders  of  the  Union 
and  Confederate  forces  which  staged 
the  famous  three-day  battle  of  the 
Civil  War.  This  hotel  stands  right 
on  part  of  the  ground  where  actual 
fighting  took  place. 

On  the  morning  of  August  17th, 
we  visited  many  interesting  spots  on 
the  Gettysburg  Battlefield.  Here  we 
saw  the  Eternal  Flame  Monument, 
dedicated  by  President  Franklin  D. 
Roosevelt  in  1933.  The  flame,  lighted 
by  him,  is  produced  by  means  of 
natural  gas  and  burns  constantly,  day 
and  night.  The  inscription  on  this 
beautiful  monument  reads  something 
like  this:  "May  the  Flame  of  Eternal 
Peace  Burn  Forever  in  a  United  Na- 
tion." Standing  on  this  ground,  we 
thought  that  now,  as  never  before, 
should  this  sentiment  be  indelibly  im- 
pressed in  the  hearts  and  minds  of  all 
Americans. 

Then  followed  a  drive  through  the 


National  Cemetery  and  a  visit  to  the 
National  Museum.  Here  we  saw  the 
wonderful  electric  map  of  the  Battle 
of  Gettysburg  (about  40  x  25  feet) 
containing  thousands  of  small  colored 
electric  lights,  operated  by  a  switch- 
board upon  which  were  more  than  300 
switches,  as  a  recorded  lecture  con- 
cerning various  movements  of  troops 
on  that  memorable  occasion  was 
given.  Every  person  visiting  the  bat- 
tlefield should  see  and  hear  this.  The 
museum  also  contains  thousands  of 
relics,  all  properly  tagged,  that  have 
been  unearthed  from  time  to  time 
since  that  bitter  struggle. 

Being  pressed  for  time,  is  was  im- 
possible for  us  to  take  in  all  of  the 
battlefield  sights,  but  we  did  stop 
long  enough  to  see  the  Pennsylvania, 
the  North  Carolina  and  the  Virginia 
Monuments,  erected  by  citizens  of 
those  states.  These  are  among  the 
most  prominent  memorials  at  Gettys- 
burg, and  we  are  proud  to  say  that 
the  North  Carolina  Monument  is  by 
far  the  finest  of  the  lot.  Three  of  our 
party  are  natives  of  Pennsylvania, 
one  hails  from  New  Jersey,  and  the 
other  is  a  dyed-in-the-wool  North 
Carolinian,  but  all  voted  in  favor  of 
the  Old  North  State  Memorial,  which 
is  a  fine  example  of  the  work  of 
Gntzon  Borglum,  celebrated  American 
sculptor. 

A  few  odd  road  signs  added  a  little 
touch  of  humor  to  the  trip.  For 
instance,  in  passing  through  York, 
Pa.,  we  saw  this  one:  "Strack  & 
S trine  Funeral  Parlor." 

Going   through   Lancaster,   Pa.,   we 


THE  UPLIFT 


drove  past  the  huge  factory  of  the 
Hamilton  Watch  Company.  We  stop- 
ped in  this  city  for  dinner  at  the  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  Cafeteria,  famous  for  its  Dutch 
cooking.  On  the  street  nearby  and 
in  the  restaurant  we  saw  several 
members  of  the  religious  sects  known 
as  Amish,  Mennonites  and  Dunkards, 
the  women  wearing  those  quaint 
dresses  and  very  old-fashioned  bon- 
nets and  prayer  caps.  The  latter,  a 
small  lace  affair,  is  worn  under  the 
large  bonnet,  and  is  always  worn  when 
the  good  lady  is  at  church  or  at  pray- 
er. The  reason  for  its  being  worn  con- 
tinuously is  that  the  wearer  is  sup- 
posed to  be  ready  for  prayer  at  all 
times. 

At  Buckingham,  Pa.,  we  saw  a  sign 
on  a  good-sized  building  which  read: 
"Flea  Market."  This  aroused  our  cu- 
riousity,  but  it  being  Sunday,  the 
place  seemed  to  be  closed,  and  we 
traveled  on,  still  ignorant  of  the  mean- 
ing of  such  an  odd  sign. 

Driving  out  of  Buckingham,  we 
passed  the  General  Greene  Tavern, 
named  in  honor  of  General  Nathaniel 
Green,  second  only  to  Washington  in 
command  of  the  American  forces  in 
the  Bevolutionary  War.  He  was  a  de- 
vout Quaker  but  a  real  fighter  in 
spite  of  the  fact  that  he  belonged  to 
a  peace-loving  sect.  In  the  campaign 
in  North  Carolina  he  was  in  charge 
of  the  American  Army  at  the  Battle 
of  Guilford  Court  House,  near  Greens- 
boro, where  a  beautiful  memorial 
stands   in  his   honor. 

At  New  Hope,  Pa.,  a  large  crowd 
was  seen  coming  out  of  the  famous 
Bucks  County  Summer  Playhouse. 
This  is  one  of  the  best  known  places 
of  its  kind  in  the  country,  and  many 
stage  and  screen  stars  appear  there 
during  the  summer  months. 


Our  next  stop  was  Flemington,  N. 
J.,  where  we  spent  several  days  call- 
ing on  relatives  and  friends.  While 
here  we  visited  the  Hunterdon  County 
Court  House,  prominent  in  the  columns 
of  newspapers  throughout  the  nation 
a  few  years  ago  because  of  the  trial 
of  Bruno  Hauptmann  for  the  kidnap- 
ping and  murder  of  the  Lindbergh 
child.  We  sat  in  the  witness  chair  in 
this  old  structure  and  visited  the  cell 
occupied  by  Bruno  until  his  transfer 
to  the  State  Prison  at  Trenton,  where 
he  was  executed. 

While  strolling  down  the  street  one 
morning  we  met  Colonel  Arthur  F. 
Foran,  State  Senator  from  that  coun- 
ty, and  father  of  Dick  Foran,  movie 
star.  Dick  comes  naturally  by  his  good 
singing  voice,  as  his  mother  is  a  fine 
singer,  and  for  many  years  was  direc- 
tor of  the  choir  at  the  Catholic 
Church.  While  chatting  with  Colonel 
Foran,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Paul  Whiteman 
walked  up  and  we  were  introduced. 
Paul,  the  famous  orchestra  leader, 
has  a  summer  home  about  eight  miles 
from  Flemington.  He  was  dressed  in 
the  usual  garb  of  a  farmer,  blue  jack- 
et and  overalls,  and  he  seemed  to  be 
enjoying  the  simple  life. 

One  evening  we  went  to  the  Hunt- 
erdon Hills  Summer  Playhouse,  and 
saw  a  good  comedy.  Juvenile  star  of 
the  cast  was  Gordon  Forbes,  playing 
his  second  season  at  summer  play- 
houses. The  next  best  member  of  the 
cast  was  Lawrence  Weber,  nephew 
of  Joe  Weber,  of  the  famous  old 
theatrical  team  of  Weber  and  Fields. 
This  theatre  is  an  old  remodeled  barn, 
owned  and  operated  by  lone  Hutaine, 
a  former  Broadway  star. 

The  next  morning  an  old  cut  glass 
factory  in  this  town  attracted  our 
attention.   Here   we   saw  members   of 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


this  ancient  craft  grinding  intricate 
designs  in  pieces  of  fine  glassware. 

We  next  visited  the  Flemington 
Auction  Market,  and  were  shown 
through  the  plant  by  the  widow  of 
the  organizer  of  the  association.  Here 
we  saw  various  egg-candling  and  test- 
ing processes,  also  the  auction  room 
where  auctioneers  chant  similar  to 
those  in  Southern  tobacco  markets. 
Although  the  population  of  the  town 
is  but  3,000,  this  market  did  a  busi- 
ness amounting  to  more  than  two  mil- 
lion dollars  in  the  year  1940.  It  is  a 
co-operative  organization,  owned  by 
local  farmers,  and  on  three  days  each 
week  buyers  come  -from  dozens  of 
nearby  large  cities  to  purchase  chick- 
ens, eggs  and  cattle. 

On  the  morning  of  August  23,  the 
other  members  of  our  party,  who  had 
been  visiting  in  Pennsylvania,  came 
along,  and  we  started  for  Boston, 
Mass.,  at  8:50  a.  m. 

We  crossed  the  Bear  Mountain 
Bridge  at  Peekskill,  N.  Y.  Continuing 
through  New  York  State,  we  passed 
through  Brewster,  N.  Y.,  where  a 
sign:  "D.  B.  Brandon  Lumber  Co."  re- 
minded us  of  our  good  friend,  "Buck" 
Brandon,  of  Kannapolis. 

Traveling  through  Connecticut  via 
Danbury,  Waterbury,  Meriden,  Mid- 
dletown,  Willimantic  and  Putnam,  a 
rural  section,  we  were  impressed  by 
the  extremely  neat  appearance  of  the 
farm  homes.  Houses  and  "overshot" 
or  "bank"  barns  were  nicely  painted; 
fences  separating  different  fields  were 
entirely  free  from  any  growth  of 
grass  or  weeds;  and  the  well-groomed 
lawns  and  beautiful  flower  beds  were 
most  pleasing  to  the  eye. 

We  arrived  at  Rockland,  Mass.,  that 
night,  where  we  stayed  at  the  farm 


home  belonging  to  a  relative  of  one  of 
the  members  of  the  party. 

On  Sunday,  August  24,  we  went  to 
Boston  and  attended  the  morning  ser- 
vice at  Trinity  Episcopal  Church, 
where  the  internationally  famous 
Bishop  Phillips  Brooks  served  as 
rector  for  many  years.  The  serv- 
ice was  conducted  by  Rev.  Robert 
Hatch,  assistant  rector,  who  preached 
a  very  good  sermon.  The  choir  was 
composed  largely  of  volunteer  mem- 
bers, serving  during  the  summer 
months.  A  very  "ritzy"  congregation, 
it  seemed.  One  man  spoke  to  us  very 
briefly — must  have  been  another  visi- 
tor. 

After  lunch,  accompanied  by  a  pro- 
fessional guide,  we  made  a  three  and 
one-half  hour  tour  of  historic  spots  in 
Boston  and  Cambridge,  which  included 
the  Paul  Revere  House,  Old  North 
Church  (from  which  Paul  started  his 
memorable  ride),  Fanueil  Hall  (Cra- 
dle of  American  Liberty),  Old  South 
Church  (where  Benjamin  Franklin 
was  baptized),  Old  State  House,  and 
many  other  interesting  places,  recall- 
ing our  studies  in  the  elementary 
grades. 

We  visited  Longfellow's  home,  in 
the  rear  of  which  was  seen  a  large 
cleared  space,  reaching  down  to  the 
Charles  River.  The  guide  said  this 
had  been  kept  clear  during  the  build- 
ing up  of  the  Back  Bay  section  of 
Boston  because  the  beloved  poet  had 
always  expressed  a  desire  to  be  able 
to  see  the  river  from  his  study  win- 
dow, but  this  was  not  done  until  many 
years  after  his  death.  We  went  to  the 
cemetery  where  Longfellow  and  his 
family  are  buried.  In  this  same  bury- 
ing ground  may  be  seen  the  beautiful 
memorial    erected   to   the   memory   of 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


Mary  Baker  Eddy,  founder  of  the 
Christian  Science  Church.  In  point- 
ing out  the  names  on  various  monu- 
ments and  vaults,  our  guide  remarked 
that  one's  blood  had  to  be  of  the 
bluest  variety  in  order  to  find  a  rest- 
ing place  here.  Among  those  seen 
in  passing  were  the  Adams,  Brew- 
sters,  Cabots,  Lodges,  all  members  of 
some  of  America's  most  celebrated 
families. 

We  drove  through  Boston's  Chinese 
and  Italian  districts,  which  reminded 
us  of  New  York  City's  Chinatown 
and  foreign  quarters,  although  not 
so  large  as  those  of  the  latter  city. 

Next  in  order  on  this  delightful 
trip  was  a  drive  through  the  campus 
of  Harvard  University,  the  oldest  in- 
stitution for  higher  education  in 
America,  established  in  1636.  We  also 
saw  some  of  the  buildings  of  Rad- 
cliffe  College,  a  similar  school  for 
women,  which  has  been  officially  con- 
nected with  Harvard  University  since 
1894.  This  drive  took  us  past  Harvard 
Stadium,  with  a  seating  capacity  of 
50,000. 

The  outstanding  feature  of  this 
part  of  the  trip  was  a  view  of  the 
celebrated  Ware  Collection  of  Blas- 
chka  Glass  Models  of  Plants,  in  the 
botanical  museum.  This  collection  re- 
presents the  artistic  and  scientific  ef- 
forts of  two  men — Leopold  and  Ru- 
dolph Blaschka — without  the  aid  of 
a  single  assistant  or  apprentice,  a 
most  wonderful  example  of  concen- 
trated effort.  Here  may  be  seen  the 
most  beautiful  flowers  and  plants 
known  to  man,  made  of  glass,  but 
looking  as  if  they  had  come  from  the 
finest  of  conservatories.  At  the  death 
of  the  Blaschkas,  the  formula  was 
destroyed,  making  this  a  lost  art. 

We  next  stopped  for  a  look  at  the 
Bunker     Hill     Monument,     a     granite 


shaft  221  feet  in  height,  which  stands, 
as  nearly  as  can  be  ascertained,  on 
the  spot  where  General  Warren, 
American  leader,  fell.  The  monument 
stands  on  Breed's  Hill,  but  is  known 
as  the  Bunker  Hill  Monument.  It  was 
originally  intended  to  fight  the  battle 
on  Bunker  Hill,  but  upon  learning 
that  the  British  were  planning  to 
fortify  this  spot  in  order  to  strength- 
en their  hold  on  Boston,  the  Ameri- 
cans quietly  occupied  the  adjoining 
height  of  Breed's  Hill,  which  is  now 
commonly  known  as  Bunker  Hill. 

Our  guide  then  took  us  to  the  com- 
bined Boston  Subway  and  Elevated 
Station.  Here  you  go  downstairs  to 
purchase  tickets  for  elevated  trains 
and  go  upstairs  to  buy  subway  tickets. 
In  other  words,  you  go  up  to  go 
down,  and  go  down  to  go  up. 

In  Cambridge  we  saw  many  old 
houses  with  the  tops  of  the  chimneys 
painted  black.  Upon  inquiry  we  learn- 
ed they  were  so  marked  during  Revo- 
lutionary days  to  indicate  the  homes 
of  Tories,  the  name  given  British 
sympathizers  living  in  America — the 
original  fifth  columnists  in  this  coun- 
try. 

In  Boston  Harbor  we  saw  two  huge 
British  warships  undergoing  repairs, 
and  were  told  they  would  be  ready 
for  duty  in  a  few  days.  Noticed  a 
large  hole  in  the  front  end  of  one 
vessel  (about  6  feet  square),  but 
well  above  the  water-line,  which 
probably  accounts  for  its  safe  arri- 
val in  a  friendly  port.  We  got  a  good 
view  of  Boston  Navy  Yard — at  con- 
siderable distance.  Saw  many  docks 
where  fishing  boats  unload  and  the 
owners  dispose  of  thousands  of  tons 
of  fish  by  selling  them  to  commission 
merchants. 

Leaving  Boston,  we  went  to  Co- 
hasset,   a   popular  beach   resort.   Had 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


supper  at  Kimball's  Lobster  House, 
famous  for  its  sea-food  dinners.  Up- 
on entering  one  comes  face  to  face 
with  several  huge  tanks  filled  with 
live  lobsters.  Here  you  may  choose 
the  one  that  seems  most  appealing 
to  the  taste  and  it  will  be  killed  and 
prepared  according  to  your  instruc- 
tions. This  was  our  only  fling  at  a 
really  high-priced,  swanky  meal  on 
the  trip. 

On  August  28,  we  started  for  Ply- 
mouth, stopping  en  route  in  Scituate, 
Mass.,  (pronounced  sit-u-ate),  to 
snap  a  picture  of  the  Scituate  Light- 
house. 

Going  into  Plymouth,  Mass.,  we 
noticed  a  sign  on  a  garage  which 
read:  "L.  Knife  &  Sons,"  but  did  not 
stop  to  ascertain  whether  or  not  it 
was  a  cut-rate  place  of  business. 

We  next  saw  the  famous  Plymouth 
Rock,  reposing  under  a  beautiful  por- 
tico overlooking  the  harbor.  Listened 
briefly  to  a  guide  attired  in  Pilgrim 
garb,  telling  a  group  of  sight-seers 
all  about  the  landing  of  the  good 
ship  "Mayflower."  (Decided  this  was 
a  mighty  small  stone  to  have  so  much 
fuss  made  over  it.  If  the  Pilgrims 
landed  upon  that  rock  they  certainly 
disembarked  one  by  one.) 

Nearby  stands  an  impressive  statue 
of  Massasoit,  chief  of  the  Wampan- 
oag  Indian  tribe,  who  was  very 
friendly  to  the  eai-ly  settlers.  He 
made  a  treaty  with  the  Pilgrims  soon 
after  their  landing  in  Plymouth, 
promising;  never  to  allow  his  people 
to  harm  the  colonists  as  long  as  he 
lived,  and  for  fifty  years  the  treaty 
was  faithfully  kept. 

Saw  the  famous  Pilgrim  Monu- 
ment. Wondered  why  it  was  the  only 
one  we  had  ever  seen  equipped  with 
a  lightning-rod,  but  later  information 


revealed  that  the  huge  arm  pointing 
sky -ward  had  once  been  amputated 
by    lightning. 

Just  across  from  Plymouth  Rock 
stands  the  old  Pilgrim  House  where 
once  lived  the  doctor  who  first  used 
ether  as  an  anesthetic,  according  to 
the  words  of  the  guide,  but  the  peo- 
ple down  in  Georgia  seem  to  think 
otherwise. 

Driving  through  Plymouth,  a  traffic 
officer,  seeing  us  about  to  make  a 
wrong  turn,  placed  his  whistle  to*  his 
mouth,  hesitated,  looked  at  our  license 
plate  and  deliberately  turned  his  back, 
allowing  us  to  proceed  on  our  willful 
way.  Nice  cop!  He  must  have  en- 
joyed some  of  our  Southern  hospitali- 
ty some  time. 

In  thi-=  village  we  saw  the  old 
Howland  House,  the  only  dwelling 
now  standing  in  Plymouth  that  once 
heard  the  voices  of  the  Pilgrims. 

Continuing  our  journey,  we  crossed 
Sagamore  Bridge,  over  the  Cape  Cod 
Canal,  through  which  the  boats  from 
New  York  to  Boston  now  pass,  in- 
stead of  going  around  the  Cape,  thus 
saving  many  miles  and  much  time. 
The  bridge  is  1833  feet  long  and  has 
a  central  span  135  feet  above  high 
water;  the  width  of  the  arch  is  500 
feet,  and  the  maximum  height  of  the 
steel  work  is  270  feet  above  sea  level. 
This  bridge  was  built  by  and  is  own- 
ed by  the  United  States  Government. 

Our  next  stop  was  Sandwich,  Mass., 
the  first  town  we  visited  on  Cape  Cod. 
Upon  entering  the  village  one  im- 
mediately realizes  he  is  in  a  far 
different  place  from  any  previously 
visited.  It  was  not  at  all  unusual 
to  drive  past  quaint  houses  upon 
which  were  markers  telling  the  world 
they  had  been  built  in  1688,  1700,  17- 
10,  1749  or  some  such  date.  A  house 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


built  in  the  1800's  would  seem  com- 
paratively new. 

A  picturesque  old  grist  mill  by  a 
stream  at  the  foot  of  a  small  hill 
presented  a  very  nice  scene. 

We  were  much  impressed  by  the 
old  Congregational  Church,  organized 
in  1638.  The  present  structure  was 
erected  in  1848.  It  has  the  finest 
specimen  of  Sir  Christopher  Wren 
towers  to  be  found  in  the  United 
States.  As  in  all  villages  on  the  Cape, 
we  saw  many  beautiful  large  elms 
in  the  churchyard  and  along  either 
side  of  the  streets,  forming  a  grace- 
ful arch.  Many  of  these  trees  attain 
a  height  of  more  than  thirty  feet  be- 
fore branching  out. 

At  Sandwich  we  saw  the  old  hotel 
where  Daniel  Webster  stayed  when  on 
hunting  trips  in  this  section.  In  the 
room  always  occupied  by  him  may  be 
seen  a  panel  in  the  wall,  beside  the 
bed,  opening  into  the  tap-room, 
which  it  is  said  he  would  open  and  in 
roaring  tones  direct  the  bar-keeper 
to  send  him  a  hot  toddy. 

Another  story  told  here  about  Web- 
ster, goes  something  like  this:  The 
great  statesman  was  very  fond  of 
hunting  and  the  territory  around 
Sandwich  was  one  of  his  favorite 
spots.  On  one  of  these  expeditions 
he  became  lost.  It  grew  dark  and  he 
wandered  until  late  at  night,  very 
cold  and  hungry,  before  coming  to  a 
farm  house,  shrouded  in  darkness, 
the  good  farmer  and  his  family  hav- 
ing retired  for  the  night.  Webster 
banged  on  the  door,  and  presently 
an  upstairs  window  was  raised,  and 
a  voice  inquired,  "What  do  you 
want?"  In  his  well-known  stentorian 
tone,  the  great  orator  replied,  "I 
want  to  stay  here  all  night!"  "All 
right.   Stay  there,"  said  the  voice  as 


the  window  slammed  shut,  and  quiet- 
ness again  prevailed,  except,  perhaps, 
in  the  mind  of  Webster. 

We  drove  through  Barnstable, 
Mass.,  the  county  seat  of  all  Cape 
Cod.  It  was  settled  in  1637.  Here 
stands  a  beautiful  old  court  house. 
Like  all  other  Cape  Cod  towns,  Barn- 
stable has  very  wide  streets,  lined 
on  either  side  by  gigantic,  stately 
elms.  This  is  a  real  beauty  spot. 

In  passing  through  Dennis,  Mass., 
we  saw  the  Cape  Cod  Playhouse,  prob- 
ably the  best  known  summer  theatre 
in  the  country.  The  playhouse  is  a 
venerable  structure,  having  played 
many  and  varied  roles,  as  church, 
school,  barn,  tin  shop,  slaughterhouse 
and  garage.  It  is  now  completely 
remodeled  into  a  most  attractive 
theatre. 

In  this  village  hangs  a  sign  in  front 
of  an  antique  shop  which  reads: 
"Yankee  Notions."  Did  not  stop  to 
see  what  they  were,  as  we  had  notions 
of  our  own  concerning  antique  shops. 

At  Wellfleet,  Mass.,  a  little  further 
down  the  coast,  we  met  Mrs.  D.  D. 
Zuver,  wife  of  Rev.  D.  D.  Zuver,  rec- 
tor of  an  Episcopal  Church  some  miles 
away.  The  Zuvers,  friends  of  some 
of  the  members  of  our  party,  live  in 
New  York  City  in  the  winter  and 
make  their  home  on  the  Cape  during 
the  summer  months.  The  rector's  wife 
keeps  an  antique  shop,  as  do  hundreds 
of  other  people  in  that  vicinity.  She 
graciously  closed  the  shop  and  showed 
us  through  her  home,  a  typical  Cape 
Cod  house,  a  feature  of  the  trip  we 
thoroughly   enjoyed. 

At  Truro,  Mass.,  we  saw  the  High- 
land Lighthouse,  which  was  built  on  a 
clay  cliff  in  1797,  just  south  of  one  of 
the  most  dangerous  bars  on  the  At- 
lantic Coast.  The  tower,  66  feet  high, 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


contains  a  very  powerful  revolving- 
light. 

We  spent  the  night  at  one  of  the 
cottages  at  Colonial  Village,  by  the 
sea,  where  we  enjoyed  nice  quarters 
with  all  modern  improvements.  We 
slept  soundly,  well  guarded  by  a  num- 
ber of  United  States  Naval  vessels 
anchored  just  a  few  hundred  yards 
out  in  the  bay. 

On  the  morning  of  August  26,  on 
the  way  down  to  Provincetown,  we 
were  treated  to  a  most  thrilling  sight. 
Rounding  a  curve,  about  8  miles  from 
the  village,  we  sighted  a  group  of 
Uncle  Sam's  naval  vessels,  consisting 
of  16  destroyers,  4  cruisers,  one  load- 
ed transport,  and  12  submarine's,  with 
a  blimp  flying  overhead,  circling  the 
vessels.  This  was  a  thoroughly  en- 
joyable parade  to  witness,  and,  just 
like  a  group  of  youngsters  following 
a  circus  band,  we  trailed  along  with 
them  to  the  point  of  the  Cape,  watch- 
ing until  they  steamed  out  into  deep 
water. 

Reaching  Provincetown,  we  saw  the 
huge  Pilgrim  Memorial  Monument  on 
Town  Hill.  It  stands  252  feet  high,  on 
the  spot  where  the  Pilgrims  landed, 
November  11,  1620.  Here  they  sent 
out  a  scouting  party,  and,  discover- 
ing it  was  just  a  cape,  the  ''May- 
flower" again  set  sail  and  proceeded 
to  the  mainland  at  Plymouth,  shortly 
thereafter. 

Here  we  saw  the  oldest  house  in 
Provincetown,  built  more  than  200 
years  ago.  The  quaint  structures  here 
evidently  were  built  when  there  was 
no  idea  of  making  streets,  for  they 
are  arranged  in  rather  a  helter-  skel- 
ter fashion,  and  are  very  close  to- 
gether. A  fire  in  this  town  would  be 
most  disastrous. 

A  trip  to  the  fish  piers  was  interest- 
ing. Saw  an  old  fisherman  busily  mend- 


ing his  nets.  We  inquired  as  to  his  age, 
and  he  replied  that  he  would  be  84 
years  old  "come  next  January."  When 
asked  if  he  had  spent  all  of  his  life 
on  the  Cape,  he  laconically  drawled, 
without  the  least  shadow  of  a  smile, 
"Nope.  Not  yit." 

We  drove  around  town  quite  a 
while,  hoping  to  see  the  Town  Crier, 
who ,  makes  his  rounds  regularly,  an- 
nouncing important  coming  events, 
but  were  disappointed.  A  loiterer 
near  the  post  office  told  us  that  he 
was  given  to  partaking  of  the  cup 
that  cheers  occasionally,  and  was 
probably  feeling  somewhat  under  the 
weather   that  morning. 

An  artists'  colony  spends  the  sum- 
mers here.  We  saw  quite  a  number  of 
freakish-looking  people,  wearing  still 
more  freakish-looking  costumes,  mak- 
ing their  way  about  the  narrow 
streets.  It  seemed  that  New  York 
City's  famed  Greenwich  Village  entire 
personnel  had  taken  up  quarters  on 
Cape  Cod. 

Provincetown  is  still  a  fishing  vill- 
age, and  most  of  its  people  are  fish- 
ermen and  their  families.  Saw  the 
fishing  fleet  at  anchor  in  the  harbor. 
These  are  mostly  sailing  vessels.  It 
was  raining  slightly  and  the  place 
smelled  to  high  heaven.  Old  Bartho- 
lomew Gosnold,  an  old  navigator  of 
the  early  1600's,  certainly  knew  what 
he  was  doing  when  he  named  it  Cape 
Cod. 

Going  down  to  the  point  of  the 
Cape,  through  the  town  of  Province- 
town,  are  two  one-way  thoroughfares. 
We  went  down  on  one,  called  "Down- 
along"  and  came  back  up  on  the  other, 
called  "Upalong." 

On  the  trip  down  the  north  side  of 
the  Cape,  we  passed  hundreds  of  acres 
of  cranberry  bogs,  a  very  thriving 
business  here.  All  along  the  way,  on 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


both  sides  of  the  road,  were  beach 
plums,  growing  wild,  on  bushes  from 
three  to  five  feet  tall.  The  natives 
make  delicious  jelly  from  this  fruit, 
and  have  it  for  sale  at  roadside  stands 
all  along  the  route.  On  this  journey 
we  were  also  impressed  by  the  quaint 
houses,  for  which  Cape  Cod  is  noted. 
They  are  built  with  chimneys  in  the 
center,  fireplaces  opening  into  rooms 
on  all  sides.  The  gaily  painted  win- 
dow shutters  on  the  greater  number 
of  these  houses  also  attract  much 
attention.  In  their  settings  of  giant 
spreading  elms,  walks  lined  with  beds 
of  hollyhocks,  picket  fences  over 
which  stream  rambler  roses,  and  lilac 
bushes  in  the  yards,  they  present  a 
most  pleasing  sight. 

Coming  back  up  the  Cape,  we  stop- 
ped at  Orleans,  Mass.,  where  we  got  a 
view  of  the  rock  harbor  where,  many 
years  ago,  the  Packett,  carrying  pas- 
sengers to  and  from  New  York,  had 
its  landing  place. 

Here  may  be  seen  excellent  exam- 
ples of  the  peculiar  Cape  Cod  style  of 
building — the  old  well  with  its  long 
bucket-pole — a  picture  of  charming 
simplicity. 

On  this  side  of  the  Cape,  the  south 
side,  stand  many  beautiful  homes 
amidst  lovely  surroundings.  Here  may 
be  seen  many  large  estates,  one  of 
which  we  shall  mention  particularly, 
being  the  home  of  Joseph  C.  Lincoln, 
at  Chatham,  Mass.  Mr.  Lincoln  is  a 
famous  author  of  delightful  novels 
telling  of  Cape  Cod  and  its  people. 

Here  we  saw  the  Chatham  Bars 
Lighthouse.  It  has  a  24,000  candle- 
power  lens,  flashes  four  times  every 
thirty  seconds,  and  is  visible  for  15 
miles.  There  are  more  lighthouses  on 
Cape  Cod  than  on  all  the  rest  of  the 
Atlantic  Coast  put  together. 


At  the  town  of  Harwichport,  Mass., 
founded  in  1694,  you  will  find  one  of 
the  most  popular  and  prettiest  sum- 
mer colonies  on  the  Cape.  One  of  its 
show  places  is  Wychmere  Harbor. 
This  town  is  very  old  in  tradition  and 
history. 

We  next  passed  through  Hyannis, 
Mass.  In  the  pretty  little  harbor  were 
seen  dozens  of  fishing  shacks,  ar- 
ranged in  such  a  manner  as  to  make 
this  picturesque  setting  very  attrac- 
tive to  the  eye  of  an  artist,  many  of 
whom  were  seen  nearby,  busily 
wielding  brushes. 

Here  is  a  very  fine  airport,  which, 
in  recent  years  has  become  one  of 
the  busiest  spots  on  the  Cape — easily 
accessible  from  all  Metropolitan 
centers. 

From  Hyannis,  we  went  back 
through  Barnstable,  and,  just  a  few 
miles  beyond,  once  more  crossed  the 
Sagamore  Bridge.  We  left  Cape  Cod 
reluctantly.  The  quaint  villages;  the 
towering  willows  and  elms;  the  old 
homesteads  with  their  peculiar  ar- 
chitectural designs,  picket  fences  and 
vines  of  brilliant  ramblers — all  speak 
of  the  peace  and  hushed  beauty  that 
is  definitely  the  Cape's.  It  was  one  of 
the  greatest  pleasures  we  have  ever 
experienced  to  visit  this  spot — where 
Cape  Cod  goes  down  to  meet  the  sea 
with  a  last  flourish  of  sandy  beach- 
land — a  most  unique  land  of  sun  and 
beauty,  where  time  slips  by  unnoticed. 

We  next  passed  through  Quincy, 
Mass.,  a  thriving  city  of  more  than 
75.000  residents.  Here  may  be  seen 
large  granite  quarries,  paint  factories, 
brass  and  iron  works. 

This  city  is  the  birthplace  of  John 
Adams  and  John  Quincy  Adams,  fath- 
er and  son,  second  and  sixth  Presi- 
dents of  the  United  States.  The  set- 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


tlement  was  once  a  part  of  Braintree, 

Mass.,  but  in  1792  was  incorporated 
and  named  in  honor  of  John  Quincy. 

Quincy  is  also  the  birthplace  of 
John  Hancock,  whose  flourishing  sig- 
nature stands  out  so  boldly  on  the 
Declaration  of  Independence.  In  sign- 
ing the  famous  document,  Hancock 
said  that  he  wanted  to  write  is  so 
plainly  that  King  George  III,  of  Eng- 
land, might  "be  able  to  read  it  with- 
out using  his  spectacles."  Since  he 
was  the  first  signer  of  the  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  the  expression, 
"to  place  one's  John  Hancock  on  a 
paper,"  meaning,  "to  sign  one's 
name,"  has  become  a  part  of  current 
speech. 

As  we  drove  out  of  Quincy,  a  sign 
over   a   drug   store   attracted   our   at- 


tention. It  read:  "Hoey's  Pharmacy," 
and  we  wondered  if  our  immediate  ex- 
governor's  ancestors  originally  came 
from  this  'section  of  the  country. 

We  then  drove  through  Lynn,  Mass. 
The  section  through  which  we  passed 
was  not  particularly  attractive  from 
a  standpoint  of  beauty,  but  we  did 
notice  a  number  of  very  large  leather 
manufacturing  plants. 

Arriving  at  Salem,  Mass.,  at  8:30 
p.  m.,  we  spent  the  night  at  the 
Hawthorne  Hotel.  The  clerk,  a  very 
courteous  fellow,  must  have  been  a 
member  of  the  local  Chamber  of  Com- 
merce, for  he  immediately  began  to 
tell  us  of  many  interesting  places  we 
should  visit  during  our  sojourn  in 
that  city. 


(To  be  continued) 


POLLEN  COUNTS 

We  call  it  hay  fever  and  the  man  who  suffers  from  the  incon- 
venience calls  it  many  another  name !  There  is  too  much  blame 
placed  on  hay  that  is  undeserved  for  hay  doesn't  produce  the 
great  number  of  cases  that  are  attributed  to  it.  No  more  than 
the  mistaken  idea  of  rose  fever,  for  roses  are  pollinated  by  bees 
and  it  is  those  plants  which  are  pollinated  by  the  wind  that 
cause  the  misery  to  sufferers  of  "Pollinosis."  There  are  three 
seasons  when  pollens  from  various  sources  are  at  their  worst. 
They  laden  the  air  with  sneeze  during  March  and  April,  for  then 
tree  pollens  produce  a  sort  of  hay  fever.  In  May  and  June  there 
is  the  grass  pollen  to  annoy  the  nose  and  after  the  middle  of 
August  and  until  frost,  the  rag  weed  season  brings  on  the  worst 
dose  of  pollen.  Newspapers  in  a  number  of  cities  published  a 
daily  pollen  for  their  readers  who  suffer  from  hay  fever.  This 
count  tells  the  amount  of  popllen  per  cubic  yard  of  air.  Then 
you  can  watch  out  from  there  on.  We  repeat  the  oft  mentioned 
fact,  "what  an  age!" — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


THE  TUSCARORA  WAR 

(N.  C.  Public  School  Bulletin) 


One  of  the  severest  struggles  ever 
fought  between  the  whites  and  the 
Indians  in  America  was  the  Tuscarora 
War.  The  Tuscaroras  lived  on  the 
western  frontier  from  Virginia  to  the 
Neuse  River,  in  North  Carolina.  Their 
warriors  numbered  about  1,200  and 
they  occupied  15  towns. 

The  rapid  spread  of  settlement  to- 
ward the  Pamlico  and  Neuse  rivers 
alarmed  the  Indians,  for  fear  they 
would  not  have  any  of  their  old  hunt- 
ing ground  left.  Lawson,  the  surveyor 
of  the  colony,  proposed  a  road  from 
the  southern  settlement  to  Virginia, 
which  would  pass  through  the  region 
inhabited  by  the  Indians.  In  the  early 
fall  of  1711  Lawson  and  Baron  de 
Gaffenreid,  a  Swiss  nobleman  who  had 
led  in  the  founding  of  New  Bern,  took 
a  trip  up  the  Neuse  River  by  boat  to 
explore  part  of  the  route  of  the  new 
road.  On  the  second  day  of  their 
journey,  the  Indians,  thinking  that 
the  Baron  was  Governor  Hyde,  seized 
the  two  men,  condemned  Lawson  to 
death,  and  informed  the  Baron  that 
they  were  going  to  war  with  the  Eng- 
lish people  on  the  Pamlico,  the  Neuse, 
and  the  Trent  rivers,  and  on  the  Core 
Sound. 

On  the  morning  of  September  11, 
1711,  500  Indians  fell  upon  the  colon- 
ists and  in  two  hours  130  persons 
were  killed.  The  entire  region  south 
of  the  Albemarle  was  caught  in  the 
savage  conflict.  The  few  whites  who 
escaped  fled  to  Bath  and  other  sur- 
rounding places,  but  there  were  two 
days  of  butchery  before  the  Indians, 
laden  with  their  booty  and  carrying 
eighty    women    and    children    as    cap- 


tives, returned  to  their  fort  on  Cotech- 
ney  Creek. 

Governor  Hyde  and  other  digni- 
taries hurriedly  sought  safety,  and 
Governor  Spottswood  of  Virginia  had 
some  of  the  militia  of  his  colony  sta- 
tioned at  the  Indian  towns  near  the 
North  Carolina  line.  Christopher  Gale 
the  chief  justice  of  North  Carolina' 
sought  aid  in  Charleston,  S.  C,  and 
was  given  assistance  and  ammunition, 
but  on  his  way  home  the  French  took 
him  as  a  prisoner  and  kept  him  sever- 
al months.  During  this  time  the  gov- 
ernor of  North  Carolina,  having  re- 
ceived no  information,  again  sent  a 
boat  to  Charleston  for  help,  and  this 
time  he  was  successful,  for  Colonel 
John  Barnwell  came  to  his  rescue 
with  a  large  group  of  South  Carolina 
Indians. 

On  January  28,  1712,  Barnwell's 
force,  composed  of  about  fifty  whites 
and  800  friendly  Indians,  arrived  in 
the  Pamlico  country.  Here  they  killed 
300  savages  and  took  over  100  prison- 
ers, but  half  of  the  men  were  so  satis- 
fied with  their  victory  and  booty  that 
they  deserted  him,  returned  to  South 
Carolina,  and  shipped  their  prisoners 
to  the  West  Indies  to  be  sold  as  slaves. 
Barnwell,  however,  continued  fighting 
and  pursuing  the  Indians  until  they 
retired  to  a  bluff  where  he  could  not 
reach  them.  Thereupon  he  withdrew 
his  men  and  won  another  victory  over 
the  Core  Indians,  who  were  located 
about  thirty  miles  from  New  Bern. 

On  Barnwell's  return  250  whites 
from  the  Albemarle  joined  him,  and 
they  attacked  Hancock's  fort  on  the 
Cotecheny  but  were  driven  off.  Finally 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


Barnwell,  following  the  suggestion 
of  Baron  de  Graffenried,  who  in  the 
meantime  had  been  released  by  the 
Indians,  decided  to  have  some  cannon 
brought  through  the  forest  and  placed 
at  the  stronghold.  The  Indians  were 
terrified  and  frightened  by  the  sound 
of  these  large  guns,  and  Barnwell  and 
his  men  made  a  truce  whereby  all 
white  prisoners  should  go  free  and  a 
lasting  peace  should  follow. 

All  went  well  for  a  few  weeks  until 
the  Indians  of  Barnwell's  force  dis- 
satisfied with  the  peace  terms  which 
had  been  made,  fell  upon  the  eastern 
Indians,  took  many  prisoners,  and 
hurried  back  to  South  Carolina.  Barn- 
well was  now  left  with  only  his  small 
white  company,  raised  in  the  Albe- 
marle, to  face  the  remaining  enemy. 
On  July  5,  1712,  Barnwell  himself 
was  wounded  and  returned  to  Charles- 
ton, and  once  again  the  hostile  In- 
dians became  very  active  in  the  re- 
gion south  of  Albemarle  Sound.  A 
tiny  group  of  South  Carolina  Yamas- 
sees  made  one  last  stand  near  Bath, 
but  in  the  Pamlico  and  Neuse  settle- 
ments there  was  much  davastation. 

The  North  Carolina  assembly,  now 


very  much  alarmed,  drafted  the  en- 
tire fighting  population  of  the  colony 
to  put  down  the  Indians,  and  every 
able-bodied  man  who  refused  to  fight 
had  to  pay  five  pounds.  Two  new  forts 
were  erected,  one  at  Core  Point  and 
the  other  on  the  Tar  River,  at  Read- 
ing's plantation.  At  this  time,  as  if 
the  existing  emergency  were  not  al- 
ready sufficiently  grave,  yellow  fever 
broke  out  in  the  colony,  and  Governor 
Hyde  was  one  of  the  unfortunate  vic- 
tims. 

Colonel  Thomas  Pollock  now  acted 
as  president  of  the  council  and  Gov- 
ernor Craven  of  South  Carolina  sent 
another  force  of  friendly  Indians  and 
thirty-three  whites  to  aid  the  North 
Carolinians.  After  all  preparations 
had  been  made,  on  March  20,  1713, 
Colonel  James  Moore  surrounded  Fort 
Nohoroco,  and  after  three  days  'of 
fighting  was  victorious.  The  Tuscaro- 
ras  lost  around  800  in  all,  and  this 
battle  broke  their  powei'.  Soon  after- 
ward the  marjority  of  the  tribe  re- 
tired up  the  Roanoke  River  and  re- 
moved to  New  York  to  join  the  Five 
Nations  of  Indian  tribes,  which  there- 
after were  known  as  the  Six  Nations. 


DO  YOU  THINK? 

At  night,  before  I  sleep,  I  lie 

And  think  and  think,  and  wonder  why. 

Why  tables  have  legs,  and  cannot  walk ; 

Why  pitchers  have  mouths,   and  cannot  talk; 

Why  needles  have  eyes,  and  cannot  wink ; 

Why  pins  have  heads,  and  cannot  think ; 

Why  houses  have  wings,  and  cannot  fly; 

Why  flowers  have  beds,  and  cannot  lie; 

Why  clocks  have  hands,  and  cannot  write ; 

Why  combs  have  teeth,  and  cannot  write; 

I  think  and  think  till  I  cannot  sleep, 

And  have  to  start  in  counting  sheep ! 

— Author  Unknown. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


BABY  RAY  FOR  ADULTS 

By  Doris  Goerch 


With  adult  illiterates  comprising 
nearly  10  per  cent  of  the  population 
of  North  Carolina,  the  state  will  feel 
the  loss  of  Mrs.  Elizabeth  C.  Morriss, 
one  of  the  pioneers  of  adult  education, 
who  retired  recently. 

Mrs.  Morriss  has  done  for  the 
illiterates  what  Dorothea  Dix  did  for 
the  insane. 

The  movement  to  stamp  out  illit- 
eracy among  adults  in  North  Carolina 
is  generally  considered  a  new  move- 
ment, but  actually  it  dates  back  to 
the  "moonlight"  schools  of  Dr.  J.  Y. 
Joyner,  who  was  superintendent  of 
Public  Instruction  in  1914  and  1915. 
These  schools  went  by  the  name 
"moonlight"  because  the  instructors 
were  day-school  teachers  who  devoted 
their  time  at  night  to  the  instruction 
of  the  adults  who  couldn't  read  nor 
write. 

November,  1915  was  even  desig- 
nated as  "Moonlight  School  Month," 
and  about  a  thousand  classes  were 
started.  Ten  thousand  men  and  women 
went  to  these  classes.  Their  one  com- 
mon goal  was  to  remove  the  cross- 
mark  of  illiteracy  from  their  signa- 
ture But  even  those  who  came  for 
the  entire  month  didn't  have  a  chance 
to  continue  their  education  without 
the  aid  of  a  teacher. 

With  no  funds  to  pay  teachers,  the 
enthusiasm  for  these  night  schools 
soon  subsided,  but  in  1917  illiteracy 
again  came  to  the  attention  of  the 
state  when  an  amazing  number  of 
soldiers,  then  being  drafted,  were  not 
even  able  to  sign  their  names.  Woman 
suffrage  revealed  that  a  similar  con- 
dition existed  among  the  women. 


So  once  again  the  state  became  in- 
terested in  the  education  of  illit- 
erates and  in  1917  the  legislature  pro- 
vided an  annual  appropriation  of 
$25,090  for  the  biennium  for  teaching 
adult  illiterates.  Miss  Elizabeth  Kelly 
was  appointed  director  of  the  work 
and  community  schools  were  organ- 
ized in  30  counties.  These  classes  were 
similar  to  the  earlier  moonlight 
schools  in  that  they  were  usually  held 
at  night.  But  in  the  place  of  volun- 
teer workers,  teachers  were  paid  for 
their  services  in  carrying  out  the  pro- 
gram as  planned  by  the   director. 

During  1919-1920,  these  community 
schools  for  adult  illiterates  were  made 
a  part  of  the  public  school  system. 
More  than  15.000  students  were  en- 
rolled in  66  counties  of  the  state. 
Though  such  schools  were  considered 
successful,  the  legislature  failed  to 
make  another  appropriation  and  the 
state  program  was  stopped  in  1921. 

Adult  education  would  probably 
have  been  a  forgotten  movement  had 
not  Mrs.  Elizabeth  C.  Morriss 
awakened  the  state  with  the  Bun- 
combe County-Asheville  community 
schools.  Beginning  in  1919,  Mrs.  Mor- 
riss gave  her  full  time  for  four  years, 
as  a  volunteer  worker,  to  teaching 
adult  illiterates  in  her  adopted  coun- 
ty, to  organizing  county  and  city  pro- 
grams of  adult  education,  to  develop- 
ing textbooks  for  adults,  to  making 
a  film  of  community  school  activities 
and  to  helping  in  the  preparation  of 
bulletins  for  nation-wide  use. 

Most  people  would  expect  an  adult 
reader  and  a  child's  reader  to  be  al- 
most   the    same.    But    reading    about 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Baby  Ray  and  his  ducks  and  dogs 
would  be  boring  to  the  average  adult, 
whether  he  had  an  education  or  not. 
So  Mrs.  Morriss  went  to  work  and 
put  out  several  books,  a  good  example 
being,  "Adult  Adventures  in  Reading." 
Instead  of  a  sentence  like  "Baby  Ray 
has  two  ducks,  one  dog,  three  chicks 
and  one  pig,"  the  adult  students  read 
"A  good  citizen  should  know  how  to 
write  his  own  letters";  "A  good  citi- 
zen should  save  money";  "A  good 
citizen  hopes  to  own  his  own  home." 
In  addition  to  teaching  her  pupils 
reading  and  writing,  Mrs.  Morriss  is 
also  getting  across  important  teach- 
ings about  thrift,  the  care  of  the 
home  and  children,  ways  of  becoming 
a  good  citizen  and  many  other  lessons 
that  every  adult  should  know. 

Steady  and  invaluable  support, 
both  moral  and  financial,  was  given 
by  loyal  individuals,  far  ahead  of  their 
times  in  their  understanding  of  the 
significance  of  the  movement.  Notable 
among  this  group  were  Mrs.  S.  West- 
ray  Battle,  Mrs.  Howard  G.  Etheridge, 
Miss  E.  Grace  Miller,  all  of  Asheville; 
Mr.  R.  M.  Grumman,  as  director  of 
the  extension  division  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  North  Carolina,  and  both 
he  and  Mrs.  Grumman  as  individuals 
gave  unwavering  and  effective  sup- 
port to  all  of  those  pioneering  activi- 
ties. 


The  first  state  literacy  commission 
was  appointed  by  Governor  A.  W. 
McLean  in  April,  1928.  The  Bun- 
combe-Asheville  schools  were  leading 
the  way  for  the  opening  of  m.;ny  more 
similar  schools  all  over  the  state. 
During  the  depression,  however, 
another  lull  came  due  to  a  lack  of 
funds  to  carry  on  the  work,  but  Mrs. 
Morriss  didn't  give  up  hope  and  again 
in  1933  adult  education  got  another 
start. 

The  program  has  meant  changed 
lives,  changed  homes,  changed  com- 
munities. Since  Mrs.  Morriss  became 
director  of  the  adult  education  pro- 
gram in  1936,  the  three  phrases 
have  become  objectives,  not  idle  catch- 
words. They  are  now  definite  accom- 
plishments. 

Superintendent  of  Public  Instruc- 
tion Clyde  Erwin  has  described  Mrs. 
Morriss  as  one  of  the  pioneers  in  the 
field  of  adult  education  whose  work 
has  won  national  recognition.  "She 
has  done  an  excellent  job,"  he  stated, 
"and  is  considered  to  have  produced 
the  best  adult  education  project  of 
any  state." 

Mrs.  Morriss  will  be  the  first  state 
employee  to  resign  under  the  pro- 
visions of  the  1941  retirement  act. 
J.  E.  Miller  of  Washington,  N.  C, 
will  be  her  successor. 


The  army  is  a  school  where  obedience  is  taught,  an  disci- 
pline is  enforced;  where  bravery  becomes  a  habit  and  morals 
too  often  are  neglected ;  where  chivalry  is  exalted,  and  religion 
undervalued;  where  virtue  is  rather  understood  in  the  classic 
sense  of  fortitude  and  courage,  than  in  the  modern  and  Chris- 
tian sense  of  true  moral  excellence. — Ladd. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


TWO  YEARS  OF  WAH 

The  Salem   (Mass.)   Evening  News 


Germany  invaded  Poland  on  Sep- 
tember 1,  1939,  and  war  with  Great 
Britain  and  France  started  immedi- 
ately. The  world  has  seen  two  terrible 
years,  and  the  end  is  far  from  being 
in  sight. 

The  first  result  is  that  the  science 
of  war  has  been  revolutionized.  A  new- 
style  of  fighting,  commonly  known  as 
the  blitzkrieg,  has  conquered  many 
countries.  It  depends  upon  armored 
tanks  which  burst  through  enemy  lines 
and  operate  far  in  the  rear  of  opposing 
armies,  and  surround  great  bodies  of 
troops.  A  great  force  of  planes  circle 
over  defending  forces  and  shoot  and 
bomb  the  life  out  of  them. 

The  great  Maginot  line,  on  which 
France  chiefly  depended,  proved  only 
a  trifling  factor  in  the  war.  New 
methods  made  old  fortifications  of 
relatively  small  value.  The  Maginot 
line  might  possibly  have  held,  if  the 
French  had  exteneded  it  to  cover  the 
Belgain  frontier,  which  was  left  poor- 
ly defended. 


The  Nazi  triumphs  that  have 
amazed  the  world  do  not  prove  that 
the  Nazi  mind  understands  war.  To 
understand  war,  you  have  to  under- 
stand the  people  you  have  to  meet. 
Hitler  developed  fifth  column  activity 
to  a  most  amazing  extent,  but  he  does 
not  understand  the  average  mentality 
of  foreign  peoples.  He  thought  Bri- 
tain and  France  would  refuse  to  fight 
when  he  joined  up  with  Russia.  That 
was  a  mistake  that  will  probably  cost 
him  the  war.  He  thought  America 
would  take  little  part  in  the  war.  The 
stream  of  bombers  flying  to  England 
has  tought  him  differently.  He 
thougth  the  Russians  would  not  flght. 
A  million  Nazi  fighters  left  dead, 
wounded,  or  prisoners  on  the  Russian 
front  have  shown  he  was  wrong  there. 

Two  years  of  war  have  proved  that 
while  Mr.  Hitler  is  a  master  of  blitz- 
kriegs, he  does  not  understand  some- 
thing equally  important,  the  human 
mind. 


All  that  the  world  needs  for  guidance  of 
its  life  could  be  written  on  two  pages  of  a 
child's  copybook.  A  few  strong  instincts  and 
a  few  plain  rules  would  set  the  world  singing 
on  its  way,  instead  of  tying  it  up  in  periodical 
blunders.  Learning  may  need  large  space, 
thousands  of  volumes,  vast  experience,  and 
failure  and  progress;  but,  strange  to  say, 
wisdom  carries  very  little  such  baggage. 

— Selected. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


FIRST  HAND  STORY  OF  THE 

HESS  CAPTURE  IN  SCOTLAND 

(Christian  Advocate) 


Two  North.  Carolina  boys,  Fred 
Ross  Burgess,  Jr.,  and  Colburn 
Burgess,  12  and  8  year  old  sons,  re- 
spectively, of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Fred  Bur- 
gess of  Gatesville,  wrote  David  Mc- 
Lean, the  Scotch  farmer  who  cap- 
tured Rudolf  Hess,  for  his  autograph 
and  in  reply  recieved  the  following 
complete  story  of  what  happend  on 
that  historic  occasion : 

"Dear  Cilburn  and  Fred: 

"I  really  don't  know  that  there 
is  much  I  can  write  and  say  but  here 
goes.  Well,  I  was  in  bed  when  I  first 
heard  the  plane  pass  overhead  and 
shortly  afterwards  it  returned,  and 
it  was  so  low  and  the  engines  were 
cut  off,  so  I  rushed  outside  to  see  if 
the  farm  buildings  were  safe  as  I 
imagined  that  the  plane  must  crash 
here,  but  to  my  surprise  I  saw  a  man 
descending  in  a  parachute.  So  I  told 
my  mother  she  had  better  get  up  as 
at  that  time  I  did  not  know  how  many 
there  might  be  beside  the  one  I  saw. 

"On  going  into  the  park,  I  saw  the 
man  lying  face  downwards  on  the 
grass.  In  passing,  I  may  say  I  had  no 
pitchfork    nor    weapon    of    any    kind. 


When  I  got  to  the  man  (I  had  no  idea 
at  this  time  that  he  was  as  important 
a  person  as  he  turned  out  to  be,  for  he 
gave  us  the  name  of  Alfred  Home) 
I  assisted  him  to  his  feet  and  thank- 
ing me,  he  inquired  for  the  Duke  of 
Hamilton  and  said  he  had  important 
information  for  the  R.  A.  F.  He  also 
assured  me  that  he  was  alone  and 
had  no  arms  on  his  person  nor  in  the 
plane 

"He  followed  my  mother  around  to 
our  house  while  I  got  in  touch  with, 
the  authorities  who  came  and  took 
charge  of  him,  and  that  is  the  story 
and  I  don't  know  that  there  was  any- 
thing daring  or  exceptional  in  my 
action.  The  man  was  a  good  English 
talker  and  I  may  say  the  reporters 
who  have  since  followed  have  been 
more  nuisance  and  bother  to  us." 

The  reader  will  do  well  to  file  this 
Scotch  farmer's  letter  among  his  in- 
teresting papers,  for  in  a  few  years 
it  will  be  a  rare  paper  and  conse- 
quently of  great  value  because  it  is 
a  "plain  unvarnished  tale"  of  truth 
that  is  stranger  than  fiction  and  with 
a   strongly   romantic   setting. 


Man's  first  care  should  be  to  avoid  the  reproaches  of  his  own 
heart,  and  next  to  escape  the  censure  of  the  world.  If  the  last 
interfere  with  the  first  it  should  be  entirely  neglected.  But  if 
not,  there  cannot  be  a  greater  satisfaction  to  an  honest  mind 
than  to  see  its  own  approbation  seconded  by  the  applause  of  the 
public. — Addison. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


I  GO  TO  PROVE  MY  SOUL 

(Selected) 


Paracelsus,  a  physician  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  one  day  in  Wurzburg, 
according  to  Robert  Browning,  said 
to  his  friend,  Festus, 

"I  go  to  prove  my  soul." 

He  left  home,  profession  and  friends 
to  wander  through  Europe  in  search  of 
the  secret  of  the  world  and  true  mean- 
ing of  man's  life  and  man's  purposes. 

At  first  he  thought  that  man  was 
Intended  by  his  Creator  to  know. 
Knowledge  must  be  everything.  So 
Paracelsus  traveled  and  studied  until 
he  became  the  most  learned  man  of 
his  times.  But  with  all  his  learning, 
he  had  not  found  his  soul. 

Then,  he  thought  that  man's  true 
greatness  must  lie  in  his  mastery 
over  nature  and  over  weaker  men. 
Man  to  be  free  and  great  must  use 
his  knowledge  more  and  more  to  sub- 
due nature  and  to  order  his  ignorant 
fellow  to  do  his  bidding.  Thus  the 
great  man  would  discover  the  true 
greatness  of  the  human  spirit  and 
light  a  path  of  opportunity  for  other 
men  to  find  their  souls  in  dominion 
of   the    earth. 

Years  passed.  Paracelsus  bad  not 
yet  found  his  soul.  Knowledge  and 
power  were  not  enough.  When  broken 
in  health  and  nearing  death,  he  learn- 
ed that  the  human  soul  is  love,  only 
love.  Knowledge  and  power  are  need- 
ed in  the  fashioning  of  the  soul,  but 
they  are  not  enough. 

"Love  preceding  power,  and  with 
much  power,  always  much  more  love," 
murmurs  the  dying  man. 

"Love,  hope,  fear,  faith — these 
make  humanity; 

These    are    its    sign    and    note    and 


character. 

Our  days  are  as  disturbing  to  us  as 
was  the  16th  century  to  Paracelsus.. 
Nations  are  drunk  with  knowledge  and 
power.  These  do  not  make  men  great. 
These  do  not  make  men  human.  If 
the  tens  of  thousands  of  years  of  hu- 
man struggle  toward  civilization  are 
not  to  end  in  darkness,  we  must  begin 
to  strengthen  the  spiritual  meanings 
of  our  humanity.  That  part  of  our  con- 
scious life  which  chooses  truth,  pre- 
fers goodness,  follows  justice,  prac- 
tices kindness,  trusts  in  God,  should 
speak  loudly  and  convincingly.  This 
voice  alone  can  save  us  from  being 
blotted  out. 

A  very  great  and  solemn  trust  is 
imposed  upon  all  who  are  rearing- 
children.  We  must  not  let  our  chil- 
dren lose  their  soul.  Those  who 
have  plunged  Europe '  into  darkness 
and  compelled  the  rest  of  the  world 
to  put  aside  their  dream  of  peace 
have  lost  thir  soul.  To  lose  the  vision 
of  God  as  Father,  all  men  as  brothers, 
is  to  lose  all.  This  is  the  light  that 
keeps  us  human.  This  gives  strength 
and  beauty  and  joy  to  life. 

We  must  protect  our  children. 
They  must  know  the  loss  of  faith  and 
hope  and  love.  Let  us  solemnly  ded- 
icate ourselves  in  these  perilous  and 
tragic  days  of  keeping  alive  in  our 
children  their  faith  in  goodness,  truth 
kindness,  service,  and  love.  We  can 
build  up  their  faith  by  making  ours 
more  vocal.  We  can  teach  the  en- 
during values  by  enveloping  each 
'  child  with,  a  constant  evidence  in 
daily  attitudes  that  have  proven  our 
souls. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  DANGER  OF  PROFESSIONAL 

rA\T 


(Alabama  Baptist) 


It  is  said  that  Count  Tolstoy  once 
asked  a  close  friend  point  blank:  "Do 
you  believe  in  God?"  "No,"  replied 
the  friend.  Let  us  paraphrase  Tol- 
stoy's reply.  "You  say  you  don't,  and 
you  believe  you  don't;  in  reality  you 
do.  Every  word  you  write  telis  me 
so.  It  is  not  what  a  man  says,  but 
what  a  man  is,  that  speaks  the  truth; 
your  whole  being  tells  me  you  believe 
in  God." 

This  is  about  what  Christ  Himself 
once  said:  "Not  every  one  that  saith 
unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  but  he  that 
doetn  the  will  of  My  Father  which  is 
in  heaven."  Not  what  we  say  with  lips 
or  even  what  we  think  we  believe,  ex- 
presses our  real  belief.  The  orienta- 
tion of  our  entire  life  is  the  thing  that 
tells  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and 


nothing  but  the  truth.  Our  life  prays 
more  sincerely  than  onr  lips. 

Is  not  a  belief  in  God  that  which 
lifts  us  out  of  our  self-centredness 
and  frees  us  from  our  fears.  Is  it  not 
the  power  to  live  as  part  of  the  whole 
of  things?  But  unfortunately,  many 
of  us  while  calling  ourselves  religious 
and  professing  belief  in  God,  lack  any- 
such  real  belief  in  God,  or  hold  it  half- 
heartedly and  partially.  We  distrust 
the  world  and  men,  and  prove  our  lack 
of  confidence  in  the  supreme  power 
behind  all,  by  hedging  ourselves 
around  in  isolation  and  building  up 
our  own  security.  We  lack  real  enthu- 
siastic confidence  in  the  possibilities 
of  the  world  or  man,  or  in  the  prov- 
idence which  orders  both.  That  is 
always  the  danger  of  professional 
religion. 


SOMEONE  PASSING  BY 

It  doesn't  cost  a  blooming  cent 
To  smile  a  bit  and  say, 
"Good  morning,"  to  a  fellow  gent 
Who's  passin'  by  your  way. 

You  cannot  tell  about  the  load 
That's  weighin'  down  his  soul, 
An'  just  your  smile  might  be  the  goad 
To  make  him  reach  his  goal; 

Or  maybe  you  are  blue  the  while 
And  tears  are  in  your  eye ; 
'Twill  dry  them  jest  to  up  and  smile 
At  some  one  passin'  by. 


-Marguerite  Stanley. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


BANKER  PONIES  STILL  ROAM 

CAROLINA  COASTAL  AREA 

(Beaufort  News) 


A  thousand  small,  wild  horses, 
known  as  "banker  ponies,"  still  roam 
along  the  sand  banks  that  skirt  the 
coast  of   North   Carolina. 

Pony  pennings  held  two  or  three 
times  a  Summer  attract  numerous 
visitors.  For,  they  form  this  State's 
chief  representations  of  the  more  fa- 
mous western  rodeos. 

Although  the  ponies  run  wild  over 
the  sand  dunes,  they  all  have  owners, 
and  it  is  the  attempt  to  brand  the 
young  colts  that  occasions  the  perio- 
dic roundup.  Sometimes,  too,  the  ani- 
mals are  offered  for  sale,  and  bidders 
eome  from  far  and  wide. 

Once  tamed,  the  horses  are  noted 
for  their  docility  and  endurance.  But 
it  is  difficult  at  the  outset  to  teach 
them  to  obey  or  to  eat  properly. 

Stunted  in  growth,  though  larger 
than  Shetland  ponies,  these  wild  hors- 
es graze  on  the  coarse  grasses  of  the 
sand  banks,  supporting  themselves  al- 
most wholly  on  salt  foods.  According- 
ly, it  is  hard  to  get  them  accustomed 
to  dry  hay  or  the  mainland  feeds. 

So  much  grass  and  so  many  plants 
are  consumed  by  these  vandals  and 
other  coastal  animals  that  they  are 
held  largely  responsible  for  the  alarm- 
ing lack  of  vegetation  on  the  banks, 
leading  to  erosion  dangers  on  the 
narrow  peninsulas  between  sounds 
and  sea.  But,  when  it  was  suggested 
that  the  ponies  and  cattle  be  killed, 
in  order  to  save  the  beach  glasses  and 
shrubs  being  planted  in  brush  panel 
fences  to  hold  back  the  encroaching 
ocean    and    anchor    the    sand    dunes, 


stout  defenders  of  the  banker  ponies 
raised  so  much  opposition  to  the  mur- 
der plot  that  it  was  abandoned. 

There  are  said  to  be  more  ponies 
along  the  banks  today  than  there  were 
a  decade  or  more  ago,  when  another 
furore  was  caused  by  the  State  law 
requiring  all  ponies  and  cattle  to  be 
dipped  in  special  dipping  vats  in  the 
effort  to  rid  the  section  of  Texas 
fever  ticks. 

Rather  than  go  to  the  trouble  and 
expense  of  catching  and  dipping  these 
elusive  animals,  many  owners  sold 
their  ponies.  In  some  areas  vats  were 
blown  up  as  fiery  protests  against 
the  legislation.  After  the  controversal 
law  went  out  of  effect,  when  the  tick 
danger  was  past,  the  ponies  grew  more 
numerous  on  the  banks.  But  they  still 
fall  far  short  of  the  many  thousands 
that  were  there  years  ago. 

Where  the  banker  ponies  came  from 
originally,  how  they  got  on  the  Caro- 
lina banks  and  what  their  pedigree 
may  be  constitute  some  of  the  great 
enigmas   of  the  coastal   regions. 

Some  persons  assert  that  their  an- 
cestry may  go  back  to  the  surviving 
horses  of  the  drowned  Egyptian  hosts 
reclaimed  from  the  Red  Sea  and  taken 
on  world  migrations  by  the  Israelites 
under  Moses  and  Aaron.  Another 
theory  is  that  they  might  have  been 
left  in  Florida  by  Ponce  de  Leon,  mak- 
ing their  way  gradually  northward. 
Other  people  believe  they  could  have 
been  brought  to  the  New  World  by 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh's  colonists.  A  more 
humorous  conjecture  is  that  the  horses 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


"developed  by  evolution  from  the 
sand  fiddler.''  The  most  widely-accept- 
ed supposition  is  that  they  were 
descended  from   a   shipload  of  horses 


on  a  craft  wrecked  off  the  dangerous 
coast,  probably  from  an  old  Spanish 
vessel. 


What  can  be  more  foolish  than  to  think  that  all  this  rare 
fabric  of  heaven  and  earth  could  come  by  chance,  when  all  the 
skill  of  art  is  not  able  to  make  an  oyster?  To  see  rare  effects, 
and  no  cause;  a  motion,  without  a  mover;  a  circle,  without  a 
center;  a  time,  without  an  eternity;  a  second,  without  a  first: 
these  things  are  so  against  philosophy  and  natural  reason,  that 
he  must  be  a  beast  in  understanding  who  can  believe  in  them. 
The  thing  formed,  says  that  nothing  formed  it ;  and  that  which 
is  made,  is,  while  that  which  made  it  is  not.  This  folly  is  infinite. 

— Jeremy  Taylor. 


A  MATTER  OF  FAMILY  P 

(Smithiield  Herald) 


The  old  woman  was  practically  alone 
in  the  world.  She  had  neither  hus- 
band nor  child,  neither  sister  nor 
brother  to  care  for  her,  but  she  had 
been  given  a  place  in  the  home  of  a 
more  distant  relative.  The  ravages 
of  old  age  began  to  tell.  She  was  no 
longer  an  asset  in  doing  her  share 
of  the  work.  Added  to  old  age  were 
the  ills  of  broken  health. 

The  home  where  she  lived  was  a 
humble  one.  It  was  often  hard  to 
make  ends  meet  in  providing  even 
simple  fare.  After  much  considera- 
tion, it  was  decided  that  the  old  lady 
must  go  to  the  county  home.  There 
seemed  nothing  else  to  do.  Arrange- 
ments were  made  and  she  was  driv- 
en "over  the  hills  to  the  poor  house." 

After  her  departure  there  was  an 
emptiness  in  that  humble  home  in 
spite   of  enough   occupants   to   fill   its 


tiny  dimensions.  The  housewife  spent 
a  sleepless  night,  as  she  wondered 
how  the  old  lady  was  being  cared 
for.  She  was  conscience-stricken  be- 
cause some  of  her  blood  kin  had  been 
taken  to  the  county  home.  The  next 
morning  she  appeared  at  the  welfare 
office  and  told  the  workers  there  that 
she  wanted  to  go  after  the  old  lady 
and  take  her  home. 

"I  couldn't  sleep  last  night,"  she 
said.  "We'll  do  the  best  we  can  for 
her  even  if  her  old  age  grant  is  not 
enough  to  pay  the  expense." 

That  Johnston  county  woman  ex- 
hibited an  inborn  independence  of 
charity  that  is  admirable.  She  shrinks 
from  becoming  a  public  charge  or 
any  of  her  family  becoming  a  public 
charge,  and  she  is  "willing  to  undergo 
hardships  in  order  to  hold  up  her 
family  pride. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


The  new  15  horse-power  boiler,  re- 
cently purchased  for  our  milk  house, 
has  been  installed  and  is  working  nice- 

The  feature  attraction  at  the  regu- 
lar weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night, 
was  "You're  Not  So  Tough."  A  short 
comedy,  "Scrambled  Eggs,"  was 
shown  at  the  same  time.  Both  are 
Universal  productions. 

Reports  continue  to  come  to  this 
office  concerning  the  School's  fine  ap- 
ple crop  this  year.  More  apples  have 
already  been  picked  and  issued  to  the 
-cottages  than  at  any  time  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  School,  and  the  trees  are 
still  heavily  laden  with  fine  fruit.  If 
there  is  any  truth  in  the  old  saying 
that  "an  apple  a  day  keeps  the  doctor 
away,"  we  have  gathered  enough  to 
eliminate  the  need  of  a  physician's 
services  for  several  years. 

Our  farm  manager  reporte  that  hay- 
making continues  to  be  one  of  the 
chief  farm  activities,  and  that  the  end 
is  not  yet  in  sight.  For  several  weeks 
we  have  noticed  a  steady  parade  of 
heavily-laden  hay  wagons  passing 
the  trades  building  on  the  way  to  the 
barns.  The  weather  has  been  such  as 
to  permit  this  fine  hay  to  be  stored 
away  in  excellent  condition.  Our 
farmers  are  also  taking  advantage 
of  this  fine  early  fall  weather  and 
are  cutting  corn  for  our  silos  and 
sowing  small  grain. 

Edgar  Harris,  formerly  of  Cottage 
"No.  1,  who  left  the  School,  February 


2,  1939,  visited  friends  here  last  Wed- 
nesday and  Thursday.  Upon  leaving 
the  institution,  Ed  returned  to  his 
home,  near  Tabor  City,  where  he 
helped  his  father  with  the  farm  work 
for  several  months.  He  then  became 
an  enrollee  in  a  CCC  camp  and  was 
stationed  near  Sacramento,  California, 
for  six  months.  Returning  to  North 
Carolina,  he  again  became  his  fa- 
ther's assistant  on  the  farm  for  a  few 
months,  after  which  he  went  back 
to  CCC  work,  near  White  Lake. 

About  eight  months  ago.  this  young 
man,  now  twenty  years  old.  enlisted 
in  the  United  States  Army,  and  is  a 
member  of  the  Sixth  Field  Artillery, 
stationed  at  Camp  Davis.  He  tells 
us  that  he  likes  army  life  very  much 
and  is  trying  his  best  to  be  a  good 
soldier.  His  present  rating  is  that  of 
first-class  private,  but  he  said  hi? 
commanding  officer  told  him  recently 
that  he  would  recommend  his  promo- 
tion  next  month. 

Ed  has  developed  into  a  very  well- 
mannered  young  man.  and  his  friends 
here    were    glad    to    see    him    and    to 
'learn  that  he  has  been  getting  along 
well  since  leaving  the  School. 

Rev.  C.  E.  Baucom,  pastor  of  McGill 
Street  Baptist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  service  at  the  School  last 
Sunday  afternoon.  For  the  Scripture 
Lesson  he  read  parts  of  the  55th  and 
91st  Psalms,  and  a  few  verses  from 
the  40th  chapter  of  Isaiah,  and  the 
subject  of  his  most  helpful  and  in- 
teresting message  to  the  boys  was 
"Life  With  Wings." 

The  speaker  began  by  stating  that 
the  world  in  which  we  are  now  living 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


is  making  use  of  wings  to  a  great 
degree.  These  wings  are  being  used 
in  various  forms,  such  as  the  trans- 
portation of  travelers,  carrying  mail, 
fighting  forest  fires,  for  defense  pur- 
poses, and  in  some  countries  for  the 
wholesale  destruction  of  life  and  prop- 
erty. When  a  young  man  completes 
his  coui'se  in  an  aviation  school,  they 
say  he  is  "given  his  wings," — a  term 
signifying  that  he  is  fully  capable  of 
manning  a  plane  and  is  ready  to  as- 
sume the  responsibility  that  goes  with 
this  somewhat  dangerous  task. 

Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  then  told  the  boys 
that  we  may  have  wings  today,  if  we 
so  desire,  without  hying  a  plane.  Da- 
vid, the  writer  of  the  Psalms  read 
just  a  few  minutes  before,  was  in 
much  trouble.  People  were  trying  to 
destroy  his  plans  for  the  kingdom  of 
Israel.  His  enemies  were  even  seek- 
ing to  take  his  life.  He  was  miserable, 
wishing  that  he  could  get  away  from 
it  ail  when  he  said:  "Oh  that  I  had 
wings  like  a  dove,  for  there  would  I 
fly  away  and  be  at  rest." 

This  is  quite  true  of  many  people 
of  today,  continued  the  speaker.  Some 
of  them  have  so  many  troubles. 
Their  home  life  is  unhappy,  they  are 
heavily  in  debt;  some  are  suffering 
serious  physical  ailments;  while  others 
have  sunk  deep  into  a  life  of  crime, 
and  many  of  them  have  a  desire  to 
get  away  from  their  troubles.  The 
world  is  experiencing  a  lot  of  trouble 
today.  Men  are  at  war  with  each  other. 
Bombs  are  raining  death  and  misery 
on  defenceless  people  in  several  coun- 
tries. No  doubt  there  are  hundreds  of 
thousands  who,  like  David,  wish  they 
could  fly  away  from  it  all. 

He  then  told  the  boys  that  perhaps 
there  were  some  within  hearing  of  his 
voice   who   had    the    idea    they    would 


like  to  get  away  from  the  School.  This 
is  a  mistake,  said  he,  for  here  the 
boys  live  amidst  pleasant  surround- 
ings. They  have  good,  comfortable 
buildings  in  which  to  live;  plenty  of 
good  food  and  good  clothing,  here  al- 
so are  good  men  and  women  giving 
the  best  part  of  their  lives  in  an  effort 
to  help  them.  Under  such  circumstan- 
ces, a  boy  should  not  want  to  leave, 
but  should  be  eager  to  stay  here  and 
take  advantage  of  the  many  oppor- 
tunities offered  whereby  he  might  im- 
prove himself,  mentally,  morally  and 
physically,  and  become  a  good,  up- 
right citizen   of  a  great  state. 

The  speaker  then  told  his  audience 
how  futile  it  is  for  people  to  attempt 
to  run  away  from  trouble.  He  cited 
the  case  of  a  man  and  wife  getting  a 
divorce  because  of  family  troubles. 
Getting  a  legal  decree  of  separation 
in  a  divorce  court  doesn't  end  their 
troubles — they  are  still  conscious  that 
their  married  life  was  a  failure.  Some 
people  take  to  drink  as  a  cure  for 
trouble.  This,  too,  is  foolish.  For  a 
short  time  their  reason  leaves  them 
and  they  apparently  forget  which  has 
been  worrying  them,  but  shortly  they 
sober  up,  and,  in  addition  to  thinking 
of  that  which  they  tried  to  flee  from, 
they  must  suffer  the  unpleasantness 
caused  by  the  drunken  period.  Even 
the  great  apostle  Paul  became  dis- 
couraged and  prayed  that  God  might 
remove  his  troubles,  but  God's  answer 
was  for  him  to  carry  on,  saying,  "My 
grace  is  sufficient."  While  God  does 
not  give  us  wings  to  fly  away  from 
our  troubles.  He  will  give  us  faith  and 
courage  to  endure  the  things  that  are 
oppressing  us.  We  must  keep  apply- 
ing ourselves  until,  by  God's  help,  we 
can  change  many  things.  There  is  mo 
substitute  for  what  God  can  put  ©n 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

the  inside   of  a  man's   soul.   The   life  able  to  soar  high  above  the  range  of 

of  John  Bunyan,  for  instance,  proves  the  hunter's  gun.  The  same  is  true  in 

this  theory.  He  was  in  jail,  -severely  life — the    higher   we    are    able   to    go, 

punished,  yet  there  he  lived  a  better  the  safer  we  are.  If  we  live  in  the  high 

life    than    he    would  .  have    lived    out-  realm   of   God's    love,   we   won't   have 

side.  God  gave  him  the  power  to  write  to  worry  about  the  troubles  of  earth. 

"Pilgrims  Progress,"  a  book  that  has  in  conclusion  Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  told 

been  translated  into  more  languages  the  boys  that  men  who  live  with  their 

than  any  other  book  known  to  man,  noses  in  the  mud  and  their  hearts  in 

with  the  single  exception  of  the  Bible.  the  gutter,  shall  never  know  the  glor- 

They  that  serve  the  Lord,  said  the  ies  of  heaven.  We  can  live  a  life  that 

speaker,    shall    mount    upward    as    on  has  wings,  no  matter  where  we  are,  by 

wings  of  an  eagle.  This  great  bird  is  always  seeking  to  do  God's  will. 


KNOW  YOUR  PART  AND  DO  IT 

You  cannot  greatly  prosper, 

If  you  fail  to  honor  thrift; 

You  cannot  strengthen  others 

If  a  weakness  is  your  gift; 

You  cannot  mend  conditions 

When  you  tarnish  your  foe's  crown ; 

You  cannot  better  wages, 

When  you  drag  the  payers  down. 

You  cannot  flee  from  owing 
By  exceeding  income's  pay; 
You  cannot  be  a  brother 
If  hatred  rules  your  day. 
You  cannot  found  your  status 
On  a  base  of  crumbling  sand, 
And  cannot  merit  favor 
If  you  smite  the  helping  hand. 

You  cannot  help  your  fellows 

If  they  do  not  merit  aid 

And  they  do  naught  by  grumbling 

While  expecting  to  be  paid. 

The  virtues  known  as  Justice, 

And  its  twin,  well  known  as  Right — 

Bids  you  know  their  friendship 

And  court  favor  with  their  might. 


— William  M.  Sapp. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  September  14,  1941 


RECEIVING    COTTAGE 

Herschel  Alien 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl  Bariier 
Edward    Moore 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE    NO.    2 

Raymond  Brooks 
Jack  Cline 
Virgil   Lane 
Charles  Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Grover    Beaver 
John   Bailey 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry  Jenkins 
Wayne  Sluder 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver 
Plummer  Boyd 
Aubrey  Fargis 
Morris  Johnson 
William  Morgan 
J.  W.  McRorie 
George  Speer 
Thomas    Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodora  Bowles 
Robert  Bellinger 
Hoyle    Pittman 
Jesse  Williams 
Charles   B.   Ziegler 

COTTAGE    NO.    6 

Elgin  Atwood 
Robert  Hobbs 
Vollie   McCall 
Reitzel   Southern 
Wesley   Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John   H.   Averitte 


.bdwai  d     Batten 
Hurley  Bell 
Henry  Butler 
George  Green 
J.    B.    Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Edward  Overby 
Ernest    Overcash 
Jack  Reeves 
Ernest    Turner 

COTTAGE   NO.    8 

Cecil  Ashley 

COTTAGE   NO.   J 

David  Cunningham 
James  Hale 
Edgar    Hedgepeth 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Alfred  Lamb 
Isaac   Mahaff'ev 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William   Nelson 
Hubert  Smith 

COTTAGE    NO.    10 

Roy  Barnett 
Anion  Drymon 
Marvin  Gautier 
-  Arcemias  Hefner 
John  Lee 
Charles   Phillips 
Robert  Stephens 
Toirence  Ware 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE    NO.    11 

RoDert   Davis 
Charles  Frye 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Farl   Hildreth 
Henry  McGraw 
Samuel  Stewart 
Henry  Smith 
Monroe  Searcy 
James  Tyndall 

COTTAGE   NO.   12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay  Brannock 
Ernest  Brewer 
Ernest    Bright 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene  Hefner 
Tillman  Lyles 
James  Puckett 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah   Sink 
Jesse  Smith 
Roy   Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

(No   Honor   Roll) 


COTTAGE  NO. 

John  Baker 
William  Butler 
Edward  Carter 
Mack  Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 


14 


Audie  Farthing 
Henry  Glover 
John  Hamm 
Marvin   King 
Feldman  Lane 
Charles  McCoyle 
John  Maples 
Glenn  McCall 
John   Reep 
James   Roberson 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.  C.  Willis 
Jack  West 

COTTAGE  NO.  lu 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

(No  Honor  Roll) 


SEEING  THROUGH 

Idle  words  and  idle  minds, 
Cover  up  like  window  blinds 

What  the  soul  might  have  said, 
Leaving  hungry  thoughts  instead. 

Good  words  and  good  deeds, 
Grow  like  thirsty  garden  weeds. 

Plant  them  here  and  plant  them  there, 
Growing,  growing,  we  know  not  where. 

Happy  thoughts  and  happy  acts, 

Leaving  joy  in  our  contacts ; 
Leaving  smiles  where  e'er  we  go, 

Ever  doing  the  best  we  know. 

Kind  words  like  kind  minds, 

Throw  open  wide  the  window  blinds; 
Let  the  light  of  God  shine  thru. 

Making  all  life  bloom  anew. 


— Selected. 


L>~! 


SFP  2 


u.  n:  c  x 
r\rouN-A  rc 


a  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  SEPTEMBER  27,  1941 


No.  39 


.   a  Co^eC 

8!  *■  c- 


$3(5S$)(K3(3C$£3(3(9($($$3($$$($()($SC)(3(3(&3tt(&&SC3re^^ 


FRIENDSHIP 

True  friendship  is  ever  fine  and  beautiful, 
but  it  is  not  accomplished  with  handshaking. 
There  must  be  an  exchange  of  something  rich 
and  sweet,  something  that  will  enliven  the 
heart  with  happiness,  no  matter  how  small, 
that  will  endure. 

Knowing  many  people  does  not  necessarily 
determine  many  friends.  True  friendship  is 
not  based  upon  how  many  people  we  can  call 
by  their  first  names,  but  upon  what  we  have 
done,  willingly,  for  each  other.  Maybe  in  a 
lapse  of  a  week  or  a  month  we  meet  many  peo- 
ple and  then  meet  them  years  later  and  recog- 
nize their  faces  and  not  know  their  hearts. 
Then  that  is  not  friendship  but  mere  ac- 
quaintance, for  there  can  be  no  real  friendship 
where  the  heart  is  not  involved  or  revealed. 


THE   PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 

EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3.7 

A  DELIGHTFUL  NORTHERN  TRIP  (Part  2) 

By  Leon  Godown  8 

HOW  FAR  AWAY  IS  YOUR  HORIZON?           By  T.  J.  Watson  17 

NEIGHBORS                                                   (The  Zebulon  Record)  18 

FUNDAMENTAL  INFIDELITY                   (Baptist  Standard)  19 

FORCED  LANDING                                           By  John  V.  Hicks  20 

PIONEER  WHEELING                                         By  Lucia  Bosley  25 

THE  VALUE  OF  A  GOOD  NAME                       (Penn  Weekly)  27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Tear,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  nutter  Dec.  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK.  Associate  Editor 


OBSTACLES 

The  pilgrimage  toward  happiness  differs  from  most  pilgrimages  in  that  its 
obstacles  come  from  within  the  individual  rather  than  from  outer  circumstan- 
ces. When  we  fail  to  arrive  at  our  destination,  it  is  not  because  of  the  trails 
we  have  encountered  but  the  way  we  have  met  them. 

As  long  as  we  are  dependent  upon  circumstances  we  are  liable  to  disappoint- 
ment and  failure.  We  furnish  constant  excuses  for  ourselves:  If  only  we  had 
money  ...  or  health  .  .  .  or  fame  .  .  .  things  would  have  been  different. 

There  is  no  denying  that  health  and  security  afford  blessings  which  illness 
and  poverty  can  never  know.  But,  on  the  other  hand,  riches  and  idleness  bring 
temptations  of  selfishness,  sloth,  and  intolerance  that  prove  even  greater 
hindrances  to  growth. 

The  man  who  is  most  aware  of  his  blessings  is  not  the  man  who  is  satiated 
with  pleasure,  who  has  never  known  sickness  or  poverty,  humilation  or  dis- 
grace. 

A  single  wild  flower  may  give  more  joy  to  a  botanist  than  a  hothouse  full 
of  orchids  to  one  indifferent  to  the  beauty  of  nature.  The  most  magnificent 
library  in  the  world  is  lost  on  the  man  who  does  not  like  to  read.  If  you  have  not 
the  capacity  to  appreciate  a  blessing,  you  might  as  well  be  without  it. 

We  are  apt  to  consider  environment  as  purely  physical,  but  there  is  a  mental 
and  spiritual  atmosphere  that  is  far  more  important.  No  material  things  can 
block  our  progress  so  completely  as  egotism,  fear,  intolerance,  hatred. 

But  there  are  obstacles  that  may  prove  blessings  in  disguise.  Even  sickness 
may  be  a  means  of  development,  affording  time  for  serious  thinking,  for  new 
evaluations.  Whatever  removes  us  temporarily  from  the  fret  and  fever  of  the 
world,  that  makes  us  pierce  beyond  the  surface  of  life  and  see  things  and  peo- 
ple in  their  true  perspective,  is  certainly  worth  while,  and  it  is  well  always  to 
remember  that  God's  delays  are  not  necessarily  God's  denials." — Alice  Hagan 
Rice. 


THE  INFLUENCE  OF  MUSIC 

From  experience  and  observation  we  feel  that  the  universal  lan- 
guage, music,  has  the  most  refining  influence  upon  people  than  any 
other  subject  taught.     No  gathering  of  any  kind  is  complete  with- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

out  a  program  of  music  to  give  color  to  the  spirit  of  the  occasion. 
One  cannot  conceive  impressive  worship  on  the  Sabbath,  or  any 
week-day,  without  appropriate  music.  Every  picture  of  life,  includ- 
ing weddings,  funerals,  mirthful  gatherings,  are  symbolized  by  a 
special  tempo  that  tells  the  story  Music  is  classed  as  one  of  the 
finer  arts,  and  decades  ago  in  every  home,  if  finances  were  available, 
public  sentiment  was  molded  in  favor  of  giving  the  fairer  sex  the 
opportunity  to  study  some  musical  instrument  or  take  vocal  lessons. 
But  this  line  of  thought  has  been  perverted,  for  the  goal  of  the  mass- 
es of  women  today  is  to  specialize  so  as  to  meet  the  demands  of 
commercial  life. 

The  piano  of  the  home  of  yesteryear  held  central  place  where  the 
youth  assembled  for  pleasant  pastime  in  song.  It  is  now  silent  and 
is  prized  only  for  its  material  worth  as  a  piece  of  furniture.  The 
radio  holds  first  place  by  broadcasting  programs  of  the  classics,  keep- 
ing one  tuned  to  an  appreciation  of  the  finest  of  arts  that  enriches 
the  soul  and  leads  one  on  to  higher  ideals  of  living.  The  home  with- 
out music  is  materialistic,  and  in  the  course  of  time  the  God-given 
talents  of  our  young  people  will  be  absorbed  by  the  desire  to  be  a 
financial  success.  We  feel  that  when  the  sweet  voices  of  young 
girls  are  unappreciated  and  untrained,  there  will  continue  to  be  a 
shortage  among  the  fairer  sex  of  accomplished  and  finished  musi- 
cians. The  homes  are  losing  a  basic  fundamental  for  the  molding  of 
stronger  and  finer  manhood  and  womanhood  by  eliminating  music. 

There  remains  one  hope  of  reclaiming  the  lost  interest  in  pursu- 
inging  the  study  of  music  and  that  is  through  the  public  schools 
wherein  there  is  a  director  of  music.  Right  at  this  point  it  is  op- 
portune to  make  known  the  fact  that  the  public  schools  of  Concord 
have  a  musical  director,  Professor  Curtis,  who  has  done  a  marvelous 
work  in  his  special  line.  If  there  is  rhythm  in  one's  soul,  many  dis- 
cords in  life  are  eliminated.  The  city  schools  are  to  be  congratulat- 
ed for  taking  this  forward  step. 


MORE  PRACTICAL  EDUCATION  NEEDED       ' 

Editor  Carl  Goerch,  of  "The  State,"  is  rendering  a  fine  service  to 
citizens  of  the  Old  North  State  by  giving  in  fine  style  incidents  that 
hook  up  the  past  with  present  activities,  and  the  accomplishments 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

of  fine  statesmen  worth  recording.  The  stream-lined  stories  in  this 
most  worthwhile  periodical  are  read  with  interest  and  profit,  not 
alone  by  those  who  contribute  to  the  publication  of  The  Uplift ;  the 
boys  of  the  printing  class ;  but  by  many  other  lads  at  Jackson  Train- 
ing School. 

In  the  following  short  editorial,  taken  from  "The  State,"  we  heart- 
ially  agree  with  Editor  Goerch.  There  is  a  crying  need,  especially 
at  this  era  of  history,  for  a  diversified  program  of  training  in  our 
public  schools.  There  is  nothing  objectionable  about  high  culture 
for  those  so  adapted  and  who  can  make  the  grade,  but  manual  train- 
ing should  be  emphasized.  Editor  Goerch  certainly  hit  the  key-note 
in  his  editorial  that  should  be  emphasized  by  all  f ar-visioned  people : 

The  public  schools  of  North  Carolina  have,  for  the  most  part, 
opened  up  for  their  fall  terms  and  have  settled  down  to  routine 
work. 

The  same  old  courses  that  have  been  taught  for  the  last  hun- 
dred years  or  more  will  again  be  dished  out.  If  ever  we  needed 
a  more  practical  type  of  education,  we  need  it  now. 

The  Government,  through  the  NYA  and  other  agencies,  is 
spending  millions  of  dollars  in  training  young  men  and  young 
women  in  various  trades.  A  goodly  portion  of  those  trades 
ought  to  be  taught  in  our  public  schools,  so  that  when  pupils 
graduate  they  would  be  able  to  go  out  and  make  a  living  in  some 
definite  sphere  of  work. 

Vocational  education  was  started  in  our  public  schools  a  num- 
ber of  years  ago  and  has  grown  steadily.  It  has  accomplished 
splendid  results,  but  there  is  still  room  for  further  expansion, 
and  we  would  like  to  see  that  expansion  take  place  this  year. 


UNATTENDED  VEHICLES 

Director  Ronald  Hocutt,  of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety 
Division,  calls  the  attention  of  motorists  to  the  danger  of  leaving 
their  vehicles  unattended.  This  is  one  of  the  most  careless  habits 
acquired  by  drivers,  and  often  causes  serious  trouble.  The  motor 
vehicle  law  covering  this  thoughtless  practice  is  as  follows: 

Section  125,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "No 
person  having  control  or  charge  of  a  motor  vehicle  shall  allow 
such  vehicle  to  stand  on  any  highway  unattended  without  first 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

setting  the  brakes  thereon  and  stopping  the  motor  of  said  ve- 
hicle and  when  standing  upon  any  grade  without  turning  the 
front  wheels  of  such  vehicle  to  the  curb  or  side  of  the  highway." 

In  other  words,  before  leaving  a  vehicle  parked  with  no  one  in  it, 
be  sure  that  the  motor  is  cut  off  and  that  the  emergency  or  hand 
brake  is  on,  and  if  parked  on  a  grade,  see  that  the  front  wheels  are 
cut  toward  the  curb  or  side  of  the  roadway.  At  night,  be  sure  to 
leave  your  parking  lights  on. 


LETTERS  FROM  THE  FAR  WEST 

The  following  letters  show  the  majesty  of  little  things.  The  Up- 
lift has  never  attempted  to  startle  the  world  by  doing  big  stunts, 
but  has  tried  to  put  forth  thoughts  that  make  for  cleaner  and  bet- 
ter living.  Our  messages  have  reached  out  further  than  we  realized, 
as  is  shown  in  the  following  letters. 

6560  Hollywood  Boulevard, 
Hollywood,  California. 
September  5,  1941. 

Mr.  Charles  E.  Boger, 
Editor  The  Uplift, 
Concord,  N.  C. 

Dear  Sir: 

For  a  long  time  I  have  been  receiving  your  Uplift  magazine 
and  it  has  furnished  me  with  much  inspiration  in  my  radio  work. 
First,  during  the  four  years  of  "Help  Thy  Neighbor"  over  the 
Pacific  Coast  Mutual  Don  Lee  Network,  and  more  latterly  in 
"Count  Your  Blessings"  now  heard  over  the  Pacific  Coast  Blue 
Network  of  N.  B.  C. 

From  time  to  time  I  have  referred  to  something  in  The  Uplift 
and  since  I  will  probably  want  to  do  so  again  sometime  in  the 
future,  I  should  like  to  inquire  if  this  will  meet  with  your  ap- 
proval. 

Your  publication  is  deserving  of  wide  circulation  and  I  wish 
you  much  success  in  your  inspirational  endeavors. 

Cordially  yours 
cir.'i  Hal  Styles. 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

That  some  of  the  reference  to  articles  in  The  Uplift,  used  on  Mr. 
Styles's  radio  program,  reached  a  listening  ear  in  a  neighboring 
state,  is  evidenced  by  the  receipt  of  the  following  letter : 

Museum  of  Memories, 
Virginia  City,  Nevada. 
September  10,  1941. 

Friends : 

Please  send  me  a  copy  of  your  magazine.     I  heard  mention 
of  The  Uplift  on  a  radio  program  about  a  week  ago. 

Sincerely, 

Paul  Smith. 


THE  POTTER 

Choice  articles  of  pottery  are  molded  from  clay  that  is  placed 
upon  a  turning  wheel  where  it  is  shaped  by  hand,  just  as  was  done 
4,000  years  ago.  The  molding  of  human  character  also  follows  the 
same  pattern  as  in  former  ages.  God  is  the  Potter ;  we  are  the  clay. 
The  hand  of  destiny  turns  the  wheel,  and  our  lives  are  molded  in 
accordance  with  the  Divine  Will.  The  vessel  formed  is  then  placed 
in  the  fire  of  trial,  or  the  furnace  of  affliction,  and  the  heat  is  turned 
on.  That  which  comes  forth  has  been  tempered  with  fire,  and  it  will 
stand  service  after  it  has  been  polished  by  the  Master's  Hand.  If 
God  is  permitted  to  shape  our  lives,  He  will  make  them  beautiful, 
useful  and  good. — Wayne  O.  Kantner. 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  DELIGHTFUL  NORTHERN  TRIP 


By  Leon  Godown 


PART  II 


Just  as  soon  as  we  finished  break- 
fast on  the  morning  of  August  27,  we 
secured  the  services  of  a  bright  17- 
year-old  high  school  boy  to  guide  us 
to  Salem's  many  historic  places,  and 
we  might  add  here  that  the  lad  did 
well — don't  believe  a  professional, 
more  mature,  could  have  done  better. 

Our  first  stop  was  at  the  well-known 
House  of  Seven  Gables.  Here  we  saw 
the  bedroom,  desk  and  chair  used  by 
Nathaniel  Hawthorne  when  visiting 
his  aunts,  who  lived  in  this  house.  We 
had  the  pleasure  of  going  through  the 
room  in  which  he  did  much  of  his 
writing. 

The  lower  floor  of  this  house  was 
heated  by  two  fireplaces,  on  opposite 
sides  of  a  huge  chimney,  more  than 
ten  feet  thick.  Each  of  these  fire- 
places opened  into  a  large  room. 

Then  followed  one  of  the  greatest 
thrills  of  our  entire  trip — that  of 
walking  up  the  famous  Secret  Stair- 
way, the  secret  entrance  to  which  is 
located  in  the  rear  of  a  huge  wood- 
box  built  in  the  chimney,  to  the  left 
of  the  fireplace.  This  was  used  as  a 
hiding-place  for  those  for  whom  offi- 
cers were  searching — they  having  been 
accused  of  possessing  the  powers  of 
witchcraft  during  a  period  of  about 
one  year,  known  in  history  as  the 
"Salem  Witchcraft,"  during  which 
time  twelve  women  were  convicted  and 
hanged.  An  ugly  page  in  the  early 
history  of  America! 

A  beautiful  Tea  Garden  is  in  the 
rear  of  the  House  of  Seven  Gables, 
where  meals  are  served  and  souvenirs 


are  sold,  the  proceeds  going  to  a 
worthy  charitable  cause.  Here  we  saw 
a  very  large  chair,  carved  out  of  a 
stump,  which  must  have  measured 
about  three  feet  in  diameter.  It  was 
rather  crude  in  appearance,  but  look- 
ed as  if  it  might  be  very  comfortable. 
A  small  swarm  of  yellow-jackets 
hovering  close  by  caused  us  to  change 
our  minds  about  giving  this  rustic 
seat  a  try-out. 

Our  guide  then  led  us  back  through 
another  section  of  the  house,  where 
we  saw  a  portrait  of  Hawthorne, 
painted  when  he  was  35  years  old.  Up 
in  the  attic  were  old  spinning-wheels, 
a  cradle,  dishes,  and  many  other  in- 
teresting articles  of  that  period. 

The  plaster  on  the  walls  and  ceil- 
ings of  some  of  the  rooms  is  made  of 
powdered  clam  shells  and  hog  bristles, 
and  is  still  in  a  very  fine  state  of  pre- 
servation. The  paper  decorating  the 
walls  in  some  parts  of  the  house  is  an 
exact  reproduction  of  that  used  in 
Hawthorne's  time. 

The  next  point  of  interest  was  the 
Pioneer  Village,  in  which  we  saw  re- 
productions of  the  crude  huts  built 
by  the  early  settlers.  Here  were  the 
sod-roofed  dugouts  of  palisaded  logs 
and  bark-covered  wigwams,  types  of 
shelters  first  built  while  the  slow  work 
of  hewing  timber  for  more  perma- 
nent construction  went  on.  Later  log 
buildings  were  erected.  These  were 
chinked  with  mud,  with  an  outside 
covering  of  bark,  and  had  thatched 
roofs  of  grass  or  reeds.  The  logs  used 
in    the    first    buildings    were    placed 


THE  UPLIFT 


9 


vertically.  It  was  not  until  the  coming 
of  the  Quakers  some  years  later  that 
houses  were  constructed  of  notched 
logs  which  were  placed  horizontally. 
The  furnishings  for  these  homes  in  the 
wilderness  consisted  of  crudely  hewn 
tables  and  stools  in  the  kitchens,  while 
in  the  same  room  (until  larger  hous- 
es were  built  later),  large  sleeping 
bags,  filled  with  feathers,  were  placed 
upon  the  bare  ground. 

A  reproduction  of  Governor  Brad- 
street's  "mansion"  is  a  little  taller 
than  the  others  and  is  the  only  build- 
ing with  board  floors.  In  addition  to 
bedrooms,  furnished  the  same  as  those 
in  the  other  buildings,  is  a  loft  over 
the  kitchen,  used  as  sleeping  quarters 
for  the  servants,  entrance  to  which 
is  gained  by  means  of  a  small  lad- 
der. 

In  the  village  we  saw  a  corn-mill — 
a  large  bowl  or  mortar  with  a  pestil 
going  down  into  it,  from  which  ex- 
tended a  long  wooden  beam,  about 
four  feet  from  the  ground,  which  was 
pushed  round  and  round  by  six  men. 
Rather  a  slow  process,  it  seemed  to 
us,  but  much  faster  than  the  old  meth- 
od of  cracking  coin  by  hand. 

Here  also  was  a  two-man  saw-mill. 
There  is  a  huge  fromework  erected 
over  a  pit  dug  into  the  ground,  on 
which  the  log  is  securely  fastened.  A 
two-man  saw  was  used  to  saw  out 
planks,  one  man  standing  down  in 
the  pit,  the  other  on  the  framework 
above.  Near  the  saw  mill  stands  a  log 
blacksmith  shop. 

Not  far  from  the  governor's  house 
were  the  pillory  and  stocks,  where 
prisoners  were  placed,  hands  and  feet 
or  hands  and  neck  securely  locked  in 
holes  in  a  three-inch  plank,  possibly 
for  no  other  offense  than  going  to 
sleep   in   church,   kissing  his   wife   on 


Sunday,  or  some  other  infraction  of 
the  laws  which  seem  very  foolish  to 
folks  of  this  day  and  time. 

At  the  entrance  to  Pioneer  Village 
is  moored  a  model  of  Governor  Win- 
throp's  flagship,  the  "Arbella,"  on 
which  Lady  Arbella  came  over  from 
England  in  early  colonial  days.  The 
original  vessel  was  lost  at  sea,  and  the 
model  used  in  its  place  is  an  old  sail- 
ing vessel  of  the  same  type,  more 
than   125  years  old. 

On  this  ship  model  we  saw  a  fire- 
place; the  cabin  occupied  by  Lady  Ar- 
bella, furnished  with  two  rough  wood- 
en bunks  on  one  side,  a  three-legged 
stool  and  a  small  table,  and  a  sleep- 
ing bag;  the  prisoners'  and  slave  quar- 
ters down  in  the  hold;  crude  wooden 
steering  device;  old  wine  and  water 
casks;  and  many  other  interesting 
articles.  Our  reaction  to  all  this  was 
to  arrive  at  the  conclusion  that  it 
certainly  must  have  required  a  lot 
of  nerve  for  one  to  cross  the  ocean  in 
such  a  tub. 

Our  youthful  guide  then  took  us 
to  Fort  Lee,  on  Salem  Harbor.  This 
was  the  first  American  fort  to  fire 
on  a  British  man-of-war  in  the  strug- 
gle for  American  Independence 

We  then  drove  past  the  Pequot 
Sheet  Factory.  This  is  a  very  large 
plant,  one  weave  room  being  a  quar- 
ter of  a  mile  long. 

We  visited  the  Salem  Coast  Guard 
Station.  Several  of  the  coast  guard 
sea  planes  roared  overhead  from  time 
to  time.  They  seemed  to  be  highly 
interesting  to  our  boy  guide. 

Then  came  a  drive  through  Chest- 
nut Street,  where  we  saw  many  beau- 
tiful specimens  of  early  nineteenth 
century  homes.  These  houses  are  na- 
tionally known  for  their  magnificent 
doorways  of  Ionic  and  Corinthian  ar- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


chitecture.  Many  of  them  are  adorn- 
ed by  wonderful  specimens  of  hand- 
carved  woodwork  of  that  period. 

We  passed  Town  House  Square, 
central  point  of  the  city.  This  was  the 
site  of  the  Town  House  where  the  first 
Provincial  Congress  met;  the  spot 
where  John  Endecott  cut  the  cross 
from  the  English  flag,  and  where 
Hawthorne's  old  Town  Pump  stood. 

The  City  Hall  contains  the  Indian 
deed  to  the  town,  and  is  noted  for 
its  dignified  furnishings  and  por- 
traits. 

In  this  city  is  Hawthorne's  birth- 
place, he  having  been  born  there  in 
1804.  Not  far  distant  is  the  Charles 
Street  Burying  Ground,  in  which  are 
tombs  of  Governor  Bradstreet,  Rich- 
ard More,  a  "Mayflower"  passenger, 
and  many  other  famous  Salem  people. 

We  next  saw  the  Witch  Jail  and 
Dungeon,  built  in  1684.  This  house 
contains  the  frame  and  timbers  of 
the  jail  where  those  accused  of  witch- 
craft were  imprisoned  in  1692.  The  old 
Witch  House,  a  little  further  down 
the  street,  was  once  the  home  of  Jona- 
than Corwin,  one  of  the  judges  of  the 
Witchcraft  Court. 

As  we  drove  past  Gallows  Hill  our 
guide  pointed  out  the  three  trees  on 
which  people  convicted  of  witchcraft 
were  hanged  in  1692.  This  gruesome 
period  lasted  just  a  little  more  than 
one  year. 

We  then  noticed  the  huge  statue 
of  Roger  Conant,  the  base  upon 
which  it  stands  being  a  great  bould- 
er. Conant  was  the  leader  of  the  first 
settlement  of  Salem,  in  1626.  From 
here  we  went  past  the  State  Teachers 
College,  one  of  the  oldest  institutions 
of  its  kind  in  America. 

Leaving  Salem,  we  passed  the  old 
Pickering  Mansion,  built  in  1651,  and 


occupied  successively  since  that  time 
by  nine  generations  of  the  Pickering 
family.  One  prominent  member  of 
this  family  was  Colonel  Timothy  Pick- 
ering, Secretary  of  War  in  Washing- 
ton's cabinet. 

Going  into  Gloucester,  Mass.,  we 
drove  along  a  beautiful  large  bay  and 
a  nice  park  nearby.  A  statue  of  an 
old-time  helmsman  at  the  wheel  of  a 
fishing  schooner,  which  stands  in  the 
park,  seemed  most  appropriate,  as 
the  city  of  Gloucester's  sole  industry 
is  fishing. 

At  Newburyport,  Mass.,  we  crossed 
over  a  large  bridge  spanning  the 
Merrimac  River.  This  is  a  very  pretty 
stream. 

Shortly  after  leaving  Newburyport, 
we  drove  within  a  few  miles  of  Ames- 
bury,  Mass.,  the  home  of  John  Green- 
leaf  Whittier,  beloved  Quaker  poet, 
in  the  latter  years  of  his  life.  Looking 
at  the  sign  at  a  side  road,  directing 
travelers  to  the  place,  we  thought  of 
the  familiar  lines  of  "Barefoot  Boy," 
"Snow-Bound,"  and  other  childhood 
favorites. 

We  crossed  the  bridge  over  the 
Great  Works  River  as  we  entered  the 
city  of  Portsmouth,  N.  H.  Did  not  see 
much  of  the  city — just  went  through 
the  outlying  suburbs.  It  had  been  our 
intention  to  visit  the  Navy  Yard 
there,  but  learned  that  a  pass  was 
necessary  to  gain  entrance,  due  to 
present  war  conditions. 

Entering  the  State  of  Maine,  we 
followed  the  coast  for  about  twenty 
miles,  our  first  stop  being  at  Kenne- 
bunkport,  Maine.  On  this  part  of 
the  trip  we  thoroughly  enjoyed  the 
beautiful  rocky  seacoast  of  this  rug- 
ged state.  In  following  the  irregular 
shore  line,  we  saw  many  small  fish- 
ing   ports.    At   these   places    we   also 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


observed  a  number  of  homes  of  cap- 
tains of  fishing  schooners.  On  many 
of  them  a  small  flat  space  on  top  of 
the  house,  surrounded  by  a  railing, 
caught  our  eye,  and,  upon  inquiring, 
learned  that  they  were  called  "widows' 
Walks."  Here  the  good  captain's  wife 
would  go  daily  and  look  out  to  the 
open  sea,  for  the  familiar  sight  of  her 
husband's  boat.  A  fisherman's  life,  in 
the  early  days,  was  one  of  many  hard- 
ships and  dangers,  and  the  women 
were  always  worried  concerning  the 
safety  of  their  men,  bravely  fighting 
the  elements  in  an  effort  to  earn  an 
honest  living. 

On  many  of  the  farms  a  little  way 
inland,  as  well  as  in  some  sections  of 
Massachusetts  and  New  Hampshire, 
we  noted  that  the  houses  and  barn 
buildings  were  joined  together.  There 
is  a  two  and  one-half  story  frame 
house,  next  is  the  wood-shed,  to  which 
is  joined  a  wagon  house  and  work 
shop,  then  a  huge  barn  at  the  other 
end  of  the  group,  all  under  one  roof. 
Thus  the  farmer  is  able  to  care  for 
his  horses,  cows,  sheep,  hogs  and 
chickens  without  going  out  of  doors. 
He,  his  family  and  his  livestock  con- 
tentedly sleep  under  the  same  roof, 
regardless  of  how  low  the  thermom- 
eter drops  during  the  long  New 
England  winter. 

On  one  of  the  house-barn  combina- 
tions we  saw  a  large  clock,  about  the 
size  of  the  average  small  town  clock, 
on  the  barn,  and  the  widows'  walk  on 
the  house,  causing  us  to  assume  that 
perhaps  this  farmer  tried  his  luck  on 
a  fishing  schooner  during  part  of  the 
summer  months. 

Our  party  arrived  at  Saco,  Maine, 
about  8  o'clock  that  evening,  and 
spent  the  night  at  Cascade  Lodge, 
where  there  is  a  fine  hotel  and  nicely 


furnished  cabins.  We  stayed  in  the 
hotel,  had  an  excellent  supper,  and 
enjoyed  fine  sleeping  quarters.  Al- 
though it  was  August,  we  slept  un- 
der two  double  blankets — and  liked 
it. 

On  August  28,  we  left  Saco  and 
drove  through  Portland,  Maine,  a  sea- 
pbrt  on  Casco  Bay.  Built  on  a  penin- 
sula less  than  half  a  mile  in  width 
and  rising  to  a  height  of  175  feet 
above  sea  level,  Portland  overlooks 
the  bay  with  its  two  hundred  green 
islands.  In  one  of  the  city's  suburbs 
we  noticed  a  large  white  house  with 
purple  shutters. 

Leaving  the  Maine  Coast,  we  tra- 
veled inland,  driving  along  a  small 
part  of  Sebago  Lake,  taking  Route 
No.  302.  This  is  a  famous  ski  resort, 
where  enthusiasts  of  this  popular  win- 
ter sport  are  pulled  up  the  mountain 
on  a  tram -way — a  small  steel  car 
running  on  cables.  A  little  further 
on,  at  Long  Lake  we  could  not  re- 
frain from  stopping  for  some  snap- 
shots, it  being  such  a  beautiful  sight. 

From  Naples,  Maine  to  Conway, 
N.  H.,  we  saw  many  very  pretty  lakes. 
We  were  right  in  the  heart  of  the 
White  Mountains,  nearly  all  covered 
with  a  dense  growth  of  white  birch 
and  beech  trees,  which  explains  why 
these  mountains  were  thus  named. 

Our  next  stop  was  at  Crawford 
Notch,  the  name  given  to  an  awe- 
inspiring  mountain  defile,  fifteen  miles 
in  length.  Beginning  at  Bartlett  the 
flanking  mountains  rise  on  either  side, 
gradually  drawing  nearer  and  high- 
er as  one  ascends  the  15-mile  defile, 
until  at  the  upper  gateway  of  the 
notch,  at  its  narrowest  point  it  is 
but  25  feet  wide.  This  is  a  veritable 
paradise  for  the  camera  enthusiast. 
Crawford  Notch  was  probably  known 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


to  the  Indians,  but  seldom  used  by 
them  because  of  their  superstitious 
fear  of  mountains.  Its  discovery  by 
white  man  is  credited  to  Thomas  Nash 
in   1771. 

Near  here  is  the  site  of  the  Willey 
House,  where  we  learned  the  story  of 
the  Willey  Slide,  which  we  will  dwell 
upon  very  briefly.  The  slide  occurred 
in  the  summer  of  1826.  Following  a 
severe  drought  the  mountain  region 
seemed  crisped  to  a  powder,  and  the 
soil  was  prepared  to  be  acted  upon  in 
a  peculiar  manner  in  case  of  heavy 
rains.  Later  in  the  summer  the  rains 
came,  causing  the  avalanche  that  de- 
stroyed the  Willey  family,  consisting 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Samuel  Willey,  Jr., 
their  five  children,  and  two  hired  men, 
all  living  in  the  house  at  the  time  of 
the  disaster.  It  is  supposed  that  hear- 
ing the  frightful  noise  that  accom- 
panied the  slide,  they  fled  from  the 
house,  seeking  refuge  elsewhere,  but 
were  caught  in  the  avalanche  of  thou- 
sands of  tons  of  rock  and  soil,  and  all 
were  killed,  the  bodies  of  three  of  the 
children  having  never  been  found. 
Considering  the  great  amount  of  de- 
bris that  buried  them,  it  is  remark- 
able that  any  of  the  bodies  were  recov- 
ered. By  a  queer  quirk  of  fate,  the 
slide,  in  its  downward  rush,  divided 
itself  about  60  yards  back  of  the 
house,  and  flowed  by  on  either  side 
of  the  little  mountain  home  which 
seemed  directly  in  its  pathway,  but 
it  did  carry  away  the  stable  above  the 
house,  coming  together  again  in  front 
of  it  and  covering  meadows  and  fields 
with  the  frightful  debris  in  places  to 
a  depth  of  more  than  thirty  feet.  Had 
the  members  of  this  unfortunate  fam- 
ily remained  in  the  house,  their  lives 
would  have  been  spared.  This  great 
slide  was  most  disastrous,  taking  the 


lives  of  many  humans,  killing  hun- 
dreds of  horses  and  cattle,  and  de- 
stroying many  homes. 

Another  beautiful  drive  through  the 
White  Mountains  took  us  from  Craw- 
ford Notch,  through  the  Breton 
Woods,  to  Franconia  Notch.  Here  we 
saw  the  section  of  mountains  known 
as  the  Presidential  Range — Mount 
Washington,  whose  summit  is  6,293 
feet  above  the  sea,  is  the  tallest; 
Adams,  Jefferson,  Monroe  and  Madi- 
son, all  rise  more  than  5,000  feet. 

Traveling  west  of  the  Presidential 
Range,  we  came  in  view  of  the  Fran- 
conia Range,  driving  past  Echo  Lake, 
serenely  beautiful  at  the  foot  of 
Mount  Lafayette,  which  towers  sky- 
ward to  a  height  of  5,269  feet. 

Then  came  one  of  the  most  inspiring 
sights  of  the  entire  trip.  Driving  down 
to  the  edge  of  Profile  Lake,  we  got 
a  view  of  the  perpendicular  cliffs  of 
Profile  Mountain,  in  the  edge  of  which 
Nature  has  carved  a  magnificent  hu- 
man profile,  about  eighty  feet  in 
length,  known  as  "The  Old  Man  of 
the  Mountain,"  immortalized  by  Na- 
thaniel Hawthorne  in  his  beautiful  al- 
legory, "The  Great  Stone  Face,"  the 
study  of  which  so  forcibly  impressed 
us  in  grammar  school  days.  Daniel 
Webster  had  this  to  say  about  the 
great  profile:  "Men  hang  out  their 
signs  indicative  of  their  respective 
trades;  shoe-makers  hang  out  a  gi- 
gantic shoe;  jewelers  a  monster 
watch;  a  dentist  hangs  out  a  large 
gold  tooth;  but  up  in  the  mountains 
of  New  Hampshire,  God  Almighty 
has  hung  out  a  sign  to  show  that  in 
New  England,  He  makes  men." 

Taking  leave  of  "The  Old  Man  of 
the  Mountain"  as  he  looks  down  over 
the  recently  named  Daniel  Webster 
Highway,  we  thought  of  the  question 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


asked  by  the  late  Mrs.  Laura  S.  Gray, 
in  this  verse: 

"Is  he  waiting  for  the  morning 
When  these  hills  shall  pass  away? 
Is  he  waiting  for  the  dawning 
Of  the  Grand  Eternal  Day?" 

Leaving  Franconia  Notch  we  drove 
through  the  mountain  and  lake  coun- 
try of  New  Hampshire  for  a  distance 
of  more  than  thirty-five  miles.  This 
drive  took  us  for  many  miles  along 
the  shores  of  the  great  Lake  Winnipe- 
saukee,  second  largest  of  New  Eng- 
land's lakes,  the  largest  being  Moose- 
head  Lake,  in  Maine. 

Driving  through  Franklin,  N.  H., 
we  saw  the  birthplace  of  Daniel  Web- 
ster, famous  American  statesman  and 
one  of  the  best  orators  this  country 
has  ever  known.  A  statue  has  been 
erected  in  the  yard  in  his  memory.  It 
was  getting  dark,  making  it  too  late 
to  stop  for  picture  taking  or  visiting 
this  fine  old  home. 

Arriving  at  Henniker,  N.  H.,  we 
spent  the  night  at  Henniker  Inn,  just 
across  the  street  from  the  bridge 
spanning  the  Contoocook  River.  We 
took  a  stroll  about  town  before  turn- 
ing in.  A  native  told  us  that  the  town's 
population  was  1,338  at  the  time  of 
the  1940  census,  and  seemed  quite 
proud  of  the  fact.  In  passing  one  of 
those  small  town  general  stores  with 
attractively  dressed  windows,  we  read 
this  sign:  "Now  That  You've  Peeked 
In — Come  In!" 

After  a  delicious  breakfast  of  coun- 
try ham  and  eggs  on  the  morning  of 
August  29,  we  left  Henniker  at  8:15. 
Near  Keene,  N.  H.,  we  paused  to  take 
a  picture  of  another  of  those  combina- 
tion house  and  barn  buildings. 

Most  of  this   morning's   drive   took 


us  through  the  Green  Mountains  of 
Vermont,  so  called  because  of  their 
dense  covering  of  hemlock,  fir,  spruce, 
pine,  and  other  evergreens.  Some  of 
the  very  best  building  stone  in  the 
United  States  is  found  in  these  hills. 
Erosion  and  weathering  have  worn 
down  the  peaks,  until  in  some  places 
they  are  huge  rounded  hills.  One  of 
the  outstanding  sights  in  these  moun- 
tains was  the  growth  of  beautiful  fir 
trees.  We  passed  many  camp  sites 
used  by  the  thousands  of  workers  who 
annually  spend  a  month  or  more  cut- 
ting Christmas  trees  to  be  shipped 
to  large  cities  in  many  states.  The 
view  from  Skyline,  on  top  of  Hog 
Back  Mountain  (alt.  2,234  feet),  near 
Wilmington,  Vermont  was  the  pret- 
tiest seen  on  this  part  of  the  trip. 
Here  we  purchased  some  of  that  de- 
licious Vermont  maple  sugar  syrup. 

We  passed  within  forty  miles  of 
Plymouth,  Vermont,  birthplace  of  the 
late  Calvin  Coolidge,  where,  by  the 
light  of  an  old  kerosene  lamp,  early 
in  the  morning,  in  the  family  sitting- 
room,  his  aged  father,  a  local  magis- 
trate, administered  the  oath  of  office 
of  President  of  the  United  States, 
shortly  after  word  was  received  of 
the  sudden  death  of  President  Hard- 
ing. 

During  a  brief  stop  in  Brattleboro, 
Vermont,  we  learned  that  this  town 
was  once  the  home  of  Rudyard  Kip- 
ling. In  1892,  this  famous  English 
short-story  writer,  novelist,  and  poet, 
married  the  daughter  of  H.  Walcott 
Balestier,  of  New  York,  and  for  a  few 
years  thereafter  made  his  home  in 
Brattleboro. 

Arriving  at  Bennington,  Vermont, 
we  stopped  for  a  brief  glimpse  of  the 
battleground  and  to  take  a  "shot"  of 
the     Bennington     Battle     Monument. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


Here,  during  the  Revolutionary  War, 
on  August  16,  1777,  the  American 
troops  defeated  the  British  forces  un- 
der Burgoyne,  who  had  won  several 
successive  victories,  and  the  tide  of 
the  war  was  turned.  This  is  the 
world's  tallest  battle  monument,  the 
granite  shaft  rising  301  feet,  and 
was  dedicated  in  1891,  on  the  centen- 
nial anniversary  of  the  admission  of 
Vermont  into  the  Union.  The  anni- 
versary of  the  Battle  of  Bennington 
is  a  state  holiday  and  is  celebrated 
each  year  with  much  pomp  and  cere- 
mony. 

All  through  Vermont,  as  well  as  in 
New  Hampshire,  Maine  and  parts  of 
Massachusetts,  we  noticed  many  large 
colonial  churches  with  towering  spires, 
many  of  them  representing  the  Con- 
gregational denomination.  Like  all 
country  churches,  each  has  its  own 
burying  ground,  most  of  them  being 
right  along  the  highway.  Asking  a 
native  about  this,  we  learned  they 
were  so  placed  as  to  be  easily  acces- 
sible during  the  winter  months,  as  at 
that  time  of  the  year  back  roads  lie 
under  ten  or  fifteen  feet  of  snow, 
while  the  state  highway  department 
keeps  the  main  highways  clear.  An- 
other strange  thing  about  these  ceme- 
teries are  the  stone  vaults  seen  in 
each  of  them.  These  vaults,  about 
twelve  or  fifteen  feet  high  and  eight- 
een feet  square,  contain  shelves  on 
the  inside.  Should  a  member  of  one 
of  these  rural  communities  die  in 
winter,  the  casket  is  placed  in  the 
vault,  where  it  remains  until  the 
coming  of  spring,  when  the  snow  has 
disappeared  and  the  frost  leaves  the 
ground,  and  the  care-taker  of  the 
cemetery  and  his  helpers  can  more 
readily  dig  the  grave.  At  first  this 
impressed  us   as  being  a  rather  odd 


method  of  procedure,  but  upon  paus- 
ing to  consider  the  severity  of  New 
England  winters,  we  decided  it  was 
the  best  solution  of  a  difficult  problem. 

A  few  miles  out  of  Bennington  we 
left  Vermont,  crossing  into  New  York 
State  near  Hoosic,  N.  Y.  We  crossed 
the  Hudson  River  at  Troy,  N.  Y., 
and  continued  down  the  west  shore 
drive. 

Driving  through  Albany,  N.  Y.,  at 
a  busy  time  of  day,  we  encoun- 
tered very  heavy  traffic.  It  was  here 
that  we  experienced  something  most 
unusual — hearing  a  policeman  admit 
that  he  was  wrong.  Getting  into  a 
terrific  traffic  jam  right  in  the  heart 
of  the  city,  an  officer  waved  us  on- 
ward, and  we  soon  found  ourselves 
caught  in  a  pocket,  entirely  surround- 
ed by  trucks,  street  cars,  and  every 
other  kind  of  conveyance.  "The  "cop" 
finally  got  things  untangled  and  once 
more  waved  us  on.  Passing  him,  we 
heard  a  chuckle  and  this  remark  in 
a  typical  Irish  brogue:  "Sure  an' 
I  fooled  mesilf  that  time." 

Traveling  along  the  Hudson  River 
on  the  new  Storm  King  Highway,  we 
got  a  view  of  some  of  the  buildings 
at  the  United  States  Military  Aca- 
demy, at  West  Point,  N.  Y. 

Some  distance  on  down  the  river 
we  saw  Hyde  Park  on  the  opposite 
side  of  the  stream.  We  saw  what  we 
thought  was  President  Roosevelt's 
country  estate,  basing  our  judgment 
on  various  newspaper  photographs. 
Since  there  was  no  American  flag 
flying  over  any  of  the  buildings,  we 
were  not  sure  it  was  the  right  place. 

The  view  of  the  Catskill  Mountains 
was  a  most  delightful  picture.  Saw  a 
sign  directing  travelers  to  the  place 
where  old  Rip  Van  Winkle  took  that 
extended  nap,  but  we  were  now  be- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


coming  eager  to  get  back  to  North 
Carolina,  and  hurried  on. 

Just  a  few  miles  south  of  Suffern, 
N.  Y.,  we  crossed  the  state  line  into 
New  Jersey.  Driving  through  Pom- 
ton  Lakes,  we  noticed  road  signs  di- 
recting boxing  fans  to  the  training 
camps  used  by  Joe  Louis  and  other 
champion  boxers  for  many  years.  Our 
next  stop  was  at  Morristown,  N.  J. 
This  is  a  most  historic  section  of  New 
Jersey,  but  we  were  running  a  little 
behind  schedule,  and  stopped  only  long 
enough  for  supper.  Reaching  Tren- 
ton, N.  J.,  well  past  midnight,  we 
checked  in  at  the  Hildebrecht  Hotel. 

Shortly  after  breakfast  on  August 
30,  we  left  Trenton,  going  to  Falls- 
ington,  Pa.,  and  picking  up  another 
member  of  the  party  who  had  stayed 
there  to  visit  relatives  and  friends 
while  we  took  in  the  sights  of  New 
England.  Stopped  here  long  enough 
to  take  pictures  of  some  lovely  flower 
gardens  and  one  of  the  oldest  Quaker 
Meeting  Houses  in  the  country. 

Coming  down  through  Pennsylvania, 
Maryland  and  Virginia,  we  traversed 
the  same  route  taken  on  the  north- 
ward journey  two  weeks  previous,  un- 
til reaching  Culpepper,  Va.,  where  we 
took  another  road  which  led  us  to 
Charlottesville,  Va.  Here  we  tarried 
for  the  night. 

On  August  31  we  visited  Monticello, 
home  of  Thomas  Jefferson.  Our  guide 
told  us  that  Jefferson  was  his  own 
architect  and  is  known  as  the  "Fath- 
er of  American  Architecture."  The 
bricks  were  made  on  the  place,  the 
timbers  hewn  there,  and  the  nails  and 
hardware  made  in  America's  first 
"nailery,"  which  he  built.  The  Honey- 
moon Lodge  stands  nearby,  where  Jef- 
ferson and  his  bride  lived  while  the 
mansion  was  under  construction. 


We  were  impressed  by  the  weather- 
vane  on  top  of  the  house,  which,  as  it 
moves  with  the  wind,  operates  a  dial 
on  the  under  side  of  the  porch  roof. 
All  one  has  to  do  is  go  to  the  window 
of  Jefferson's  study  and  see  in  which 
direction  the  wind  is  blowing  without 
putting  a  foot  out-of-doors.  This  was 
his  own  design.  The  seven-day  clock 
in  the  Entrance  Hall,  high  over  the 
door,  is  run  by  weights.  One  set  of 
weights  extends  to  the  left-hand  cor- 
ner of  the  room.  As  they  slowly  de- 
scend toward  the  floor  they  control 
the  striking  mechanism.  The  set  which 
operates  the  rest  of  the  works  of  the 
clock  extend  to  the  other  corner.  There 
on  the  wall  are  seven  black  marks, 
each  one  representing  a  day  of  the 
week.  Every  24  hours  the  weights 
drop  from  one  stripe  to  the  one  be- 
low. By  the  time  they  reach  the  mark 
designating  Saturday,  the  weights 
on  the  lower  section  of  the  string  have 
dropped  through  an  opening  in  the 
floor  to  the  basement  below.  This 
time-piece  was  also  designed  by  the 
owner  of  Monticello. 

We  saw  the  bed  with  its  two  ori- 
ginal pillows  which  were  under  the 
head  of  this  great  American  when 
he  died,  July  4,  1826.  Working  by 
weights,  the  bed  may  be  drawn  up 
out  of  sight  when  not  in  use. 

Many  other  inventions  by  Jeffer- 
son were  pointed  out  to  us,  among 
them  were:  a  large  silver  coffee-urn; 
dining-room  table  with  revolving  top; 
a  razor  with  changeable  blades,  one 
for  each  day  of  the  week;  beautifully 
carved  mantels  built  according  to  his 
drawings;  window  draperies  (original 
drawings  of  which  hang  nearby) ;  the 
folding  ladder  used  to  reach  the  seven- 
day  clock,  and  crank-key  used  in  wind- 
ing same. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


Among  other  relics  that  once  be- 
longed to  Jefferson,  called  to  our  at- 
tention by  the  guide  weere:  the  por- 
table desk  upon  which  was  written  the 
Declaration  of  Independence ;  his  vio- 
lin and  music  rack;  the  seat  of  the  gig 
in  which  he  rode  from  Monticello  to 
Philadelphia  in  1776,  when  his  im- 
mortal document  was  adopted  by  the 
Continental  Congress;  chairs  used  by 
the  Jefferson  family;  busts  of  John 
Paul  Jones,  Benjamin  Franklin,  and 
others,   presented  to  Jefferson. 

One  statement  made  by  the  guide 
which  amazed  us  was  that  this  spa- 
cious mansion  and  its  contents  were 
valued  at  only  $5,000.00,  this  estimate 
having  been  found  among  Jefferson's 
private  papers. 

Standing  on  the  lawn  in  front  of 
Monticello,  we  marvelled  at  the  great- 
ness of  this  man.  From  early  school 
days  we  knew  that  he  was  a  great 
statesman;  a  wonderful  scholar  and 
thinker;  but  upon  viewing  the  many 
things  planned  by  him;  the  close  per- 
sonal touch  he  gave  to  everything  in 
this  house  and  on  the  vast  estate,  all 
this  in  addition  to  his  duties  as  Presi- 
den  and  leader  in  the  building  of  our 
great  nation;  we  could  but  say: 
"Truly,  there  was  a  master  man." 

Leaving  Monticello  we  drove 
through    part    of   the   campus    of   the 


University  of  Virginia,  its  beautiful 
original  structures  having  been  de- 
signed by  Jefferson,  and  were  most 
favorably  impressed  by  the  appear- 
ance of  this  fine  old  institution  of 
learning.  Driving  out  of  the  grounds, 
the  famous  Serpentine  Wall  attracted 
the  attention  of  all  the  members  of 
the  party.  Jefferson  directed  the  con- 
struction of  some  of  the  college  build- 
ings, keeping  in  touch  with  the  work 
by  means  of  a  telescope  from  a  com- 
fortable seat  in  his  yard. 

Our  next  stop  was  Danville,  Va., 
where  we  had  dinner  at  the  Hotel  Dan- 
ville. This  was  an  excellent  meal, 
served  amid  all  the  comforts  of  a 
large  air-conditioned  dining-room — 
just  what  the  doctor  ordered  for  a 
group   of  weary   travelers. 

We  arrived  in  Concord  about  6:20 
p.  m.  Our  travels  had  taken  us  over 
slightly  more  than  3,000  miles,  and 
through  parts  of  twelve  states.  Many 
beautiful  scenes  had  come  within  the 
range  of  our  vision.  Hundreds  of 
historic  shrines  had  been  visited,  but 
this  particular  part  of  the  Old  North 
State  certainly  looked  good  to  us. 
While  the  trip  had  been  one  of  the 
happiest  events  in  our  lives,  we  were 
very  tired,  and  very  little  time  elapsed 
before  we  became  completely  lost  in 
the  tender  embrace  of  Morpheus. 


An  agnostic  is  a  man  who  doesn't  know  whether  there  is  a  God 
or  not,  doesn't  know  whether  he  has  a  soul  or  not,  doesn't  know 
whether  there  is  a  future  life  or  npt,  doesn't  believe  that  any 
one  knows  any  more  about  these  matters  than  he  does,  and 
thinks  it  a  waste  of  time  to  try  to  find  out. — Dana. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


HOW  FAR  AWAY  IS  YOUR  HORIZON? 


By  Thomas  J.  Watson 


The  critical  situation  of  our  world 
today  is  in  need  of  men  in  all  coun- 
tries whose  horizon  extends  way  out 
into  the  future,  way  beyond  the  hori- 
zon of  the  people  who  apparently  are 
not  sufficiently  interested  in  helping 
to  correct  the  evils  of  the  world — 
men  whose  horizons  go  beyond  the 
hatred,  bitterness  and  selfishness  of 
the  spirit  created  by  war — men  whose 
horizons  carry  them  beyond  all  of  the 
things  of  a  temporary  nature,  who 
are  willing  to  combine  their  efforts 
and  give  the  best  they  have  toward 
planning  a  road  to  permanent  peace, 
after   hostilities   have   ceased. 

The  horizon  of  peace  must  not  be 
blurred  by  the  close  up  horizon  of 
the  present  world  situation.  All  roads 
leading  toward  the  horizon  of  war 
have  always  been  paved  with  fear, 
greed,  jealousy,  superstiton,  personal 
ambition,  hatred  and  lack  of  consider- 
ation of  others.  The  road  leading  to- 
ward the  horizon  of  peace  must  be 
paved  with  tolerance,  fairness  and 
justice  to  all,  regardless  of  race, 
creed  or  color;  justice  to  the  minority 
countries  and  to  the  minorities  within 
countries;  it  must  make  accessible 
the  natural  resources,  food  and  cloth- 
ing of  the  world  to  all  nations,  small 
and  large,  on  the  same  fair  basis. 


After  the  war  we  must  be  as  liber- 
al in  spending  the  necessary  money 
to  maintain  peace  by  correcting  the 
economic  inequalities,  as  we  are  will- 
ing to  spend  money  to  prosecute  the 
war. 

The  keystone  of  the  arch  which  we 
must  pass  through  on  the  road  lead- 
ing to  the  horizon  of  peace  must  be 
the  golden  rule:  "Whatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them." 

The  horizon  of  which  I  am  speaking 
is  one  which  the  younger  men  and 
women  of  the  world  are  seeking,  be- 
cause their  vision  causes  them  to  real- 
ize the  great  equity  that  they  have 
in  the  world,  represented  by  all  the 
years  in  front  of  them  that  the  older 
people  have  behind  them.  They  need 
the  guidance  and  advice  of  all  who 
can  extend  their  horizons  far  enough 
to  think  and  work  for  the  realization 
of  the  ideal  in  which  all  human  beings 
are   entitled   to   participate. 

The  world  needs  a  group  of  young 
and  old  who  have  the  same  far-sight- 
ed, uplifting  horizon  and  who  are  will- 
ing to  stand  out  in  front,  regardless 
of  precedent,  and  say  to  the  world 
these  things  can  be  done. 


Admiration  is  a  very  short-lived  passion  that  decays  on  grow- 
ing familiar  with  its  object  unless  it  still  be  fed  with  fresh  dis- 
coveries and  kept  alive  by  perpetual  miracles  rising  up  to  its 
view. — Addison. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


NEIGHBORS 

(The  Zebulon  Record) 


As  I  leisurely  walked  down  to  the 
shop  a  few  mornings  ago.  I  glanced 
across  the  street  at  neighbor  Merrit 
Massey's  home.  Back  a  little  dis- 
tance was  neighbor  Bridger's  and  on 
the  other  side  was  neighbor  Antone's. 
And  on  the  same  side  of  the  street  on 
which  we  live  is  neighbor  Whitley's 
home.  Next  comes  the  Mann's,  Haw- 
throne,  Bunns  and  so  on  down  town. 
I  thought,  "We  have  lived  in  this  sec- 
tion of  Zebulon  a  long  time  as  years 
go.  We  have  always  had  good  neigh- 
bors." 

That  led  to  thinking,  what  makes 
good  neighbors.  We  seldom  if  ever 
really  visit.  But  we  meet  in  the 
drive,  on  the  lawn,  or  talk  across 
lots.  When  one  grows  more  vege- 
tables than  he  needs  he  sends  the  sur- 
plus around  to  some  neighbor  who  has 
less  or  none.  It  is  the  same  way  about 
fruit  and  even  milk.  When  we  "visit" 
we  never  dress  up  nor  do  we  choose 
the  time  of  the  day.  We  loan  any- 
thing from  a  cup  of  salt  or  sugar  to 
a  hoe  or  a  wheelbarrow.  And  are 
just  as  free  to  borrow.  We  recall 
when  a  neighbor's  cow  slipped  the 
chain  and  ate  our  collards.  She  was 
so  sorry  and  wanted  to  pay  for  the 
damage.  But  we  recalled  how  often 
she  had  sent  us  cucumbers  and  whole 


shoulders  of  mutton,  and  would  we 
take  pay?  Certainly  not. 
And  there  are  times  when  some  one 
in  our  neighborhood  gets  sick.  Every- 
body is  concerned.  You  see  we  are 
just  a  big  family  with  mutual  inter- 
est, troubles  and  other  varied  expe- 
riences of  living.  Take  our  neighbors 
away  and  replace  them  with  strangers 
and  how  different  life  would  be!  We 
recall  years  ago  when  living  in  the 
city  we  asked  a  friend  who  lived  next 
door  to  her,  and  she  said  she  did  not 
know.  Yet  those  two  families  had 
been  living  next  door  to  each  other 
for  years.  What  they  had  missed  by 
not  being  neighbors!" 

Just  about  the  best  thing  in  life  to 
us  is  our  neighbors.  And  we  would 
not  forget  the  children  must  be  in- 
cluded. They  add  a  lot  to  the  neigh- 
borhood spirit  and  life.  We  like  our 
neighbors.  And  they  must  like  us. 
When  we  think  of  hate  and  hurt 
among  the  peoples  of  the  earth  today 
and  of  the  happy  lot  in  which  we  are 
cast  we  cannot  help  but  breathe  a 
sort  of  real  thankfullness  to  him  who 
answered  the  question,  "Who  is  my 
neighbor?"  We  think  we  could  truth- 
fully and  happily  answer  that  ques- 
tion from  our  own  experience. 


Do  not  judge  from  mere  appearances ;  for  the  light  laughter 
that  bubbles  on  the  lip  often  mantles  over  the  depths  of  sadness, 
and  the  serious  look  may  be  the  sober  veil  that  covers  a  divine 
peace  and  joy.  The  bosom  can  ache  beneath  diamond  brooches ; 
and  many  a  blithe  heart  dances  under  coarse  wool. — Chaplain. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


FUNDAMENTAL  INFIDELITY 

(Baptist  Standard) 


Not  to  believe  in  a  present,  living 
all-wise  and  just  God  is  something 
from  which  we  all  shrink.  We  shud- 
der whenever  we  hear  any  man  or 
woman  state  such  unbelief.  Very 
few  will  openly  declare  such  an  atti- 
tude of  mind  or  heart. 

But  is  not  indifference  to  the  laws 
of  God  real,  fundamental  infidelity? 
They  say  by  their  actions:  "It  is 
vain  to  serve  God,  and  what  profit  is 
it  that  we  have  kept  His  ordinance, 
and  that  we  have  walked  mournfully 
before  the  Lord  of  hosts"  (Mai.  3:14). 
Or  they  say,  "How  doth  God  know? 
and  is  there  knowledge  in  the  Most 
High?"   (Ps.  73:11). 

There  are  people  all  around  us 
every  day  whose  attitude  toward  the 
Almighty  is  accurately  expressed  in 
those  words.  They  are  fundamental- 
ly infidel  at  heart  and  need  a  most 
radical  and  thorough  change. 

Does  a  man  believe  that  God  has  a 
government  for  human  beings?  Then 
why  does  he  utterly  ignore  God's 
laws?  He  does  not  believe  it.  He  is 
either  a  bold  pretender  or  is  self-de- 


ceived. A  man  who  believes  that  the 
sheriff  is  looking  on  will  not  trans- 
gress the  law  if  he  has  any  confidence 
in  the  sheriff's  sincerity.  It  is  the 
same  with  transgression  of  God's 
laws.  They  do  not  believe  He  is  pres- 
ent, or  else  they  think  He  joins  them 
in  ignoring  His  laws.  They  cannot  be- 
lieve the  latter.  They  are  fundamen- 
tally atheists  and  if  they  were  sincere 
they  would  say  so. 

We  do  not  need  flowery  eloquence 
in  the  pulpits  as  much  as  we  need  con- 
victing truth.  The  people  ought  to  be 
brought  face  to  face  with  the  living 
God  that  they  will  know  that  He 
sees  them  every  hour,  day  or  night, 
at  home  or  elsewhere.  Anything  else 
is  fundamentally  infidel. 

How  real  belief  ought  to  be?  Real 
enough  to  control  actions.  Pretense  is 
poor  business.  All  individuals  should 
be  sincere  regardless  of  church  mem- 
bership. Does  a  man  believe  he  has  a 
soul  to  be  saved?  He  should  hunt  a 
Christian  up  and  find  out  how  to  be 
saved  without  delay.  Actions  should 
be  in  harmony  with  professed  belief. 


That  the  truths  of  the  Bible  have  the  power  of  awakening 
an  intense  moral  feeling  in  every  human  being ;  that  they  make 
bad  men  good,  and  send  a  pulse  of  healthful  feeling  through  all 
the  domestic,  civil,  and  social  relations;  that  they  teach  men 
to  love  right,  and  hate  wrong,  and  seek  each  other's  welfare  as 
children  of  a  common  parent ;  that  they  control  the  baleful  pas- 
sions of  the  heart,  and  thus  make  men  proficient  in  self-govern- 
ment ;  and  finally  that  they  teach  man  to  aspire  after  conformity 
to  a  being  of  infinite  holiness,  and  fill  him  with  hopes  more  puri- 
fying, exalted  and  suited  to  his  nature  than  any  other  book  the 
world  has  ever  known.  These  are  facts  as  incontrovertible  as 
the  laws  of  philosophy,  or  the  demonstrations  of  mathematics. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


FORCED  LANDING 

By  John  V.  Hicks 


The  little  silver  plane  rose  off  the 
river  with  a  determined  roar.  Kay 
Kitson,  watching  the  muddy  water 
fall  away  beneath  them,  decided  that 
pilot  Tommy  Hedlund  was  about  the 
grumpiest  young  man  she  had  ever 
met.  He  was  making  her  feel  as  thor- 
oughly at  home  as  a  cat  in  a  dog 
show. 

Just  for  a  moment,  as  they  were 
being  introduced  in  the  office  cf 
Northern  Airways,  Tommy  had  look- 
ed pleasant  and  flashed  a  class  A 
smile.  But  they  had  no  sooner  told 
him  her  name  and  where  she  was 
going  than  he  froze.  Now,  when  he 
spoke,  his  voice  had  a  half-sullen  note. 
It  seemed  an  effort  for  him  to  be 
polite. 

Right  now  his  attention  was  fix- 
ed on  the  steel  traffic  bridge  that 
loomed  ahead.  He  grunted,  yanked 
hard  on  the  stick.  The  roar  of  the 
engine  increased. 

"No  lift,"  he  growled.  "What's 
that?"  Kay  asked. 

He  flashed  a  glance  at  her,  and  his 
clear  blue  eyes  had  an  anxious  look. 

"Air's  muggy,"  he  explained.  The 
bridge  was  rushing  to  meet  them. 
"Oh   we'll    make   it   all    right,   but — " 

A  sudden  lurch  and  then  they  were 
falling  with  a  sickening  sensation. 
Kay  clutched  the  seat  with  bcth  hands 
convulsively. 

Hedlund  worked  frantically  at  the 
controls.  The  ship  banked  dangerous- 
ly, and  the  end  of  the  steel  bridge 
flashed  under  them  with  what  seemed 
liked  inches  to  spare.  Kay  could  see 
the  thin  line  the  pilot's  lips  made,  and 
how  his  jaw  was  clamped  hard  like  a 
vise. 


"Down  draft,"  he  snapped.  "Just 
my  luck  — I  would  have  to  have  a  wo- 
man with  me!"  They  were  zooming 
ever  electric  light  wires,  and  people  in 
the  street  below  began  to  scatter. 

He  needn't  have  been  so  rude  about 
it,  Kay  thought  wildly.  She  hadn't 
come  all  the  way  into  the  northern 
wilderness  to  be  smashed  to  pieces 
in  a  bit  of  a  box  kite  like  this — even 
if  she  did  happen  to  be  traveling  on 
a  company  pass.  She  had  a  home  a 
thousand  miles  away,  in  Minneapolis, 
which  she  would  very  much  like  to 
see  again. 

"Say,"  Tommy  asked  without  look- 
ing round,  "can  you  take  it?" 

"Have  I  fainted  yet?"  So  he 
thought  she  had  a  handle-with-care 
label  on  her! 

"We're  on  the  spot.  I  can't  pull 
up  to  any  height,  and  we'll  never  get 
back  to  the  base.     We've  got  to  land." 

His  eyes  stabbed  the  ground. 
There  was  noting  below  but  backyards 
and  fences.  Some  children  were  ga- 
thered on  a  tiny  vacant  lot  staring  in- 
credulously. 

"There?"  Kay  queried,  breathing 
hard. 

"Not    a    chance,"    Hedlund    replied. 

"For  them  anyway." 

He  nosed  the  ship  into  a  back  lane, 
a  mere  ribbon  between  fences,  and 
cut  the  engine.  A  treetop  swished  at 
them  viciously.  It  was  seconds  to  go 
now,  and  Kay  felt  the  blood  pounding 
in  her  ears  like  thunder  There  was  a 
rending  sound,  and  a  wrench  that 
nearly  took  her  out  of  her  seat. 

"Undercarriage,"  Tommy  rapped. 
"Now  we're  in  for  it.  Hold  on  for  your 
life.  I'll  set  her  down  flat  if  I  can." 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


He  kicked  furiously  at  the  rudder. 

A  telephone  pole  sheared  off  one 
wing  and  the  other  crumpled  against 
a  brick  wall.  The  body  of  the  plane 
hit  in  a  cloud  of  white  dust,  nosed 
up,  and  settled  back  with  a  shudder. 
Kay  felt  herself  thrown,  and  then 
strong  arms  were  about  her. 

The  little  cabin  was  filling  with 
smoke,  and  flames  began  to  lick 
through  under  the  dashboard.  Tommy 
wrenched  open  a  door,  dragged  Kay 
out  bodily. 

"My  luggage!"   she  exclaimed. 

"Wave  good-by  to  it."  He  picked 
her  up  in  his  arms  as  though  she  were 
a  doll,  and  ran.  There  was  a  roar  be- 
hind them,  red  flames  leaped  skyward. 
The  wail  of  a  fire  sii'en  sounded  some- 
where near. 

Looking  at  the  blazing  wreck  from 
a  safe  distance,  Kay  realized  how 
near  a  thing  it  had  been.  She  realized, 
too,  that  the  pilot  had  performed 
something  of  a  miracle  in  bringing 
them  both  to  earth  without  injury. 
By  no  mere  chance  had  he  nosed  the 
ship  into  that  narrow  back  lane, 
shearing  off  the  wings  to  break  speed 
and  bringing  them  down  right  side 
up. 

Kay's  first  concern  was  to  contact 
her  father.  Eighty  miles  north  at  Lac 
Dupont  he  would  be  waiting  the  ar- 
rival of  the  Northern  Airways  plane 
from  Prince  Arthur. 

Richard  Kitson,  wealthy  president 
of  Continental  Airlines  Incorporated, 
had  his  eccentricities,  and  one  of  them 
was  to  see  things  first  hand.  So  when 
the  deal  was  completed  that  absorbed 
the  struggling  Northern  Airways  in- 
to  Continental's  powerful  organiza- 
IHon,  he  set  out  on  an  inspection  of 
his  newly  acquired  property. 

Kay  had  wanted  ever  so  much  to 


go  with  her  father,  but  Richard 
Kitson  on  business  was  a  force  to  be 
reckoned  with.  It  was  not  until  the 
network  of  nothern  lakes  and  pine- 
woods  had  begun  to  work  their  spell 
on  him  that  he  relented.  He  wired 
Kay  from  Prince  Arthur  to  come  and 
meet  him  there,  and  they  would  go 
back  home  together.  But  from  Prince 
Arthur  he  had  gone  on  up  the  feeder 
line  to  Lac  Dupont,  leaving  word  for 
her  to  follow. 

"Total  loss,"  Tommy  mourned, 
watching  the  blaze.  The  fire  depart- 
ment was  busy  with  chemicals,  and 
a  crowd  had  gathered.  "Any  valu- 
ables in  that  suitcase  of  yours?" 

"Nothing  to  speak  of."  Kay  pushed 
a  soft  brown  curl  back  into  place 
under  her  hat.  "There  was  the  odd 
bit  of  fine  raiment,  but  I'm  lucky 
enough  to  be  intact  myself.  And  look," 
she  said  earnestly,  "I'm  ever  so  grate- 
ful to  you.  You  did  save  my  life — " 

"Stow  it — it's  all  in  the  day's  work, 
with  us.  You  have  to  be  ready  for 
whatever  happens  in  this  business." 
Tommy  sniffed  and  fell  silent. 

Kay  was  at  a  loss  to  understand 
his  sullen  manner.  Could  it  be  that  he 
resented  the  fact  that  the  company 
had  sold  out,  and  he  was  taking  it 
out  on  her  because  her  father  was 
president  of  Continental  Airlines? 

After  he  had  hailed  a  taxi,  and  they 
were  on  their  way  back  to  the  airport, 
Kay  decided  she  had  to  find  out.  She 
leaned  towards  him  and  went  at  it 
with   disarming   directness. 

"You  don't  like  me,  do  you?" 

"What  on  earth  are  you  talking 
about?" 

"About  you,"  Kay  replied.  "I  believe 
you  only  pulled  me  out  of  that  plane 
for  ethical  reasons.  Do  you  cold-shoul- 
der  all   of   your   passengers?    Or   are 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


you  a  confirmed  woman-hater?  Or 
maybe  I'm  just  plain  poisonous  to  look 
at?" 

As  though  weighing  the  latter 
possibility  he  surveyed  her  for  a  mo- 
ment without  answering,  but  the 
whimsical  light  in  his  eyes  suggested 
that  the  possibility  was  remote. 

"Oh,  I  guess  I  could  be  a  bit  more 
pleasant,"  he  said  at  last.  "It  isn't 
your  fault.  Makes  a  fellow  disgruntled, 
though,  after  he  has  built  up  some 
ambitions,  some  dreams  of  a  fu- 
ture—" 

"I  thought  as  much,"  exclaimed 
Kay.  "You  resent  your  company  sell- 
ing out  to  Continental.  You  ought  to 
be  grateful  to  my  father  for  injecting 
seme  life  into  it.  Instead,  you've  taken 
a  dislike  to  him." 

"Dislike — that's  good!"  Tommy  ex- 
ploded. "You  may  think  this  is  just 
a  back-wash,  place,  but  I  could  have 
built  things  up  by  myself.  There's  a 
future  in  this  country.  All  that's 
wanted  is  good  management.  I  get  a 
few  thousand  raked  together  all  ready 
to  put  into  business,  and  along  come 
you  big-time  money  grabbers  and 
overbid  me.  Swallow  up  everything 
in  sight  until  you  own  half  the  coun- 
try, and  then — " 

"You're  wrong  there,  Tommy  Hed- 
lund.  Dad  has  ideas  of  his  own  about 
good  management,  and  he's  out  to  de- 
velop aviation  in  the  north.."  Kay 
seethed  with  indignation,  but  she  de- 
termined to  add  no  more  fuel  to  the 
fire.  Tommy,  she  felt  sure,  was  a 
firstrate  pilot,  and  it  would  be  more  to 
the  point  if  she  could  do  something 
towards  a  reconciliation. 

The  taxi  pulled  up  at  Northern 
Airways  office,  a  little  squat  building 
set  on  the  bank  of  the  river.  The  office 
staff   was    in    a    state   of    excitement, 


having  just  received  the  first  report 
of  the  crash. 

Kay  assured  them  she  was  unhurt., 
that  she  had  suffered  no  more  damage 
than  could  be  repaired  in  front  of  a 
mirror.  They  were  concerned  over 
Tommy  too,  clapping  him  on  the  back 
and  congratulating  him  on  the  landing- 
he'd  just  accomplished.  But  Tommy 
only  grinned  and  mumbled  "a  fellow 
has  to  be  lucky." 

"I  guess  this  makes  Miss  Kitson 
a  guest  of  the  company,"  he  told  the 
chief  clerk.  "We've  burned  up  her 
luggage.  We'll  have  to  entertain  her 
as  best  we  can,  and  fly  her  north 
tomorrow  afternoon — if  she  still 
wants  to  go." 

"I  most  certainly  do,"  Kay  put  in 
emphatically.  "I  went  into  a  tail-spin 
once  on  a  pair  of  skis,  and  as  soon  as 
I  could  stand  they  took  me  back  to  the 
top  and  shoved  me  off — sc  I  wouldn't 
lose  my  nerve.  Can't  we  get  another 
plane  and  go  now?" 

Tommy  looked  at  her  approvingly- 

"Not  another  machine  available 
until  tomorrow,  I'm  afraid,"  he  told 
her.  "You'd  better  let  me  take  you  to 
a  hotel  and  get  you  a  room.  Then 
you  can  have  a  rest — we've  thrown 
you  around  a  bit  in  the  last  half  hour. 
We  can  radio  Lac  Dupont  and  tell 
your  father  not  to  expect  you  today/' 

Tommy  seemed  willing  to  call  a 
truce.  He  went  further  and  invited 
Kay  to  have  supper  with  him.  He  was 
a  genial  host,  and  talked  enthusias- 
tically about  aviation  and  the  north 
country.  Only  on  the  matter  of  Con- 
tinental Airlines  he  remained  sullen. 

"I  have  another  flying  job  in  sight." 
he  told  her,  when  the  inevitable  sub- 
ject came  up.  "It's  out  west — not  a 
big  affair,  but  there  are  prospects  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


advancement,  and  I  want  to  be  my 
own  boss." 

"I  don't  think  you  should  go  rush- 
ing away  in  a  hurry,  if  it's  any  of  my 
business,"  Kay  suggested.  "I  think 
Continental  needs  you.  They  told  me 
in  the  office,  before  we  took  off,  that 
you're  one  of  the  best  pilots  in  this 
part  of  the  country." 

"They  would."  Tommy  ran  his 
fingers  through  his  curly  black  hair 
and  sighed.  "I  guess  I  demonstrated 
the  fact  quite  nicely  this  afternoon." 

"That  crackup  wasn't  your  fault, 
and  you  know  it.  Look  here- — I  haven't 
get  gray  hair,  but  I'm  going  to  give 
you  a  nice  motherly  talk.  You  made 
a  real  job  of  one  forced  landing  today 
why  not  try  and  do  the  same  with  the 
other  one?" 

"What  other  one?" 

"The  merger,  I  mean.  It  didn't  go 
the  way  you  wanted,  and  it's  given 
you  a  fcrced  down  feeling.  Well,  your 
chances  with  Continental  might  be 
vevery  bit  as  good — you  never  know." 

It  sounded  like  a  good  idea  to  Kay, 
and  she  went  to  bed  that  night  feel- 
ing sunbeamish,  but  in  the  morning 
she  wasn't  so  sure. 

It  was  the  room  telephone  that 
wakened  her.  She  had  slept  like  a  log 
and  it  was  late. 

"Well — hellc  there!"  exclaimed  a 
familiar  voice,  after  the  operator  had 
given  her  the  connection. 

"Daddy!  When  did  you  get  in?" 
Kay  was  wide  awake  now.  "I  was 
going  to  fly  up  there  this  afternoon. 
Did  you  hear — ■" 

"I  heard."  Richard  Kitson's  voice 
was  suddenly  grim.  "I  flew  back  down 
this  morning,  before  they  had  a 
chance  tc  try  and  kill  you  in  another 
crash.  But  we  won't  bother  about  that 
now.   Let's   eat — I'm   famished.   Shall 


I  pick  you  up  in  half  an  hour?" 

The  president  of  Continental  Air- 
lines proved  to  be  far  from  tolerant 
concerning  crackups — particularly 

when  his  own  daughter  was  made  to 

"I've  been  raising  a  rumpus  ever  at 
the  airport,"  he  confided  to  Kay  when 
they  met.  "A  fine  way  to  celebrate 
their  merger  with  Continental.  Con- 
tinental doesn't  take  chances  with  it's 
passengers." 

"But  Daddy,'  Kay  began,  alarmed 
at  what  the  consequences  might  be, 
"the  pilot—" 

"Huh!  I  met  him  before.  Spiteful 
sort  of  fellow — -I  think  I'm  going  tc 
fire  him." 

"Oh,  Daddy!  You  can't — " 

"Sa-a-a-ay!"  Fragments  of  a  barely 
spent  storm  still  flashed  in  his  eyes. 
"I  can  do  what  I  jolly  well  please 
with  this  outfit.  They'll  find  out  what 
it  means  to  be  a  branch  of  Continen- 
tal. But  don't  ycu  bother  about  that, 
skipper — it's  good  to  see  you  safe  and 
sound." 

It  did  bother  Kay  a  great  deal,  how- 
ever. Any  way  she  looked  at  it,  the 
situation  spelled  disaster.  Tommy 
Hedlund  and  her  father  hadn't  met  to- 
day, evidently,  but  when  they  did 
there  would  be  feathers  flying.  Fea- 
thers, and  the  hope  she  had  built  up 
of  keeping  a  firstrate  man  in  Contin- 
ental's   service. 

The  big  idea  came  to  her  just  be- 
fore lunch.  A  reporter  from  Prince 
Arthur's  local  paper,  the  "Daily  Her- 
ald," came  to  the  hotel  to  interview  the 
president  of  Continental  Airlines,  and 
to  get  first-hand  information  on  the 
merger.  Kay  made  for  a  big  easy 
chair  in  a  far  corner  of  the  rotunda, 
and  the  more  she  turned  the  idea 
over  in  her  mind  the  better  she  liked 
it. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


Tommy  Hedlund  was  well  known 
in  the  district,  and  highly  respected 
as  a  pilot.  The  "Herald"  would  be 
certain  to  report  the  plane  crash  of 
the  previous  afternoon.  And  Tommy 
was  on  the  verge  of  a  split  with  her 
father's  company.  It  all  added  up  like 
a  charm. 

Kay  slipped  away  from  the  hotel  by 
a  side  entrance,  sought  out  the  offices 
of  the  Prince  Arthur  "Daily  Herald," 
and  knocked  on  the  editor's  door. 
Editors,  she  sincerely  hoped,  were 
human. 

"Just  look  here!"  Richard  Kitson's 
eyes  were  wide.  "  Is  this  what  you 
crawled  out  of  yesterday?" 

Kay  looked  over  her  father's  shoul- 
der at  the  afternoon  paper  spread  out 
on  his  knee.  There  was  a  half  page 
spread  picturing  the  wrecked  plane, 
and  accounts  of  the  crash  by  eye 
witnesses,  but  Mr.  Kitson  was  study- 
ing the  picture  intently. 

"I  say!"  he  exclaimed.  "Did  the 
fellow  really  set  that  crate  down  in 
there?" 

"He  was  marvelous,  Daddy.  Look 
— that's  what  they  think  of  him  up 
here." 

Kay  pointed  to  an  editorial  that 
the  editor  had  rushed  through  before 
going  to  press.  It  was  all  about  one 
man,  pilot  Tommy  Hedlund,  a  man,  it 
said,  who  could  fly  the  north  country 
blindfold — who  knew  his  job  and  loved 
it;  one  in  whose  spirit  all  the  fine 
traditions  of  aviation  burned  un- 
quenchably. 

"H-m-m-m!"  Mr.  Kitson  appeared 
to    be    pondering    something    in    his 


mind.  "Might  be  an  idea  there,  at 
that,"  he  muttered. 

"Daddy,"  Kay  added,  "if  you  knew 
just  what  a  clever  fellow  Tommy  Hed- 
lund is,  and  how  ambitious,  you  would- 
n't want  to  lose  him,  I'm  sure." 

"I  do  believe,"  her  father  declared, 
eyes  twinkling  merrily,  "that  you're 
stuck  on  the  guy.  Well  that  proves  he's 
a  superman!" 

Superman  or  not,  it  was  a  different 
Tommy  Hedlund  who  stood  on  the 
wharf  that  evening  bidding  thena 
good-by.  A  big  red  monoplane  was 
purring  contentedly,  all  set  to  take 
off. 

"As  newly  appointed  managing- 
director  of  this  branch,"  Tommy  said 
to  Kay,  "I'm  inviting  you  to  come 
back  and  pay  us  an  official  visit  some- 
time." 

"I'll  just  do  that,"  she  returned 
gaily.  "As  a  matter  of  fact  I  want 
to  learn  to  fly.  If  I  can  persuade  dad- 
dy to  ship  me  up  here  next  spring,  will 
you  take  me  as  a  pupil?" 

"Just  try  me,"  Tommy  offered  en- 
thusiastically. "I  owe  you  a  lesson  al- 
ready in  return  for  the  one  you  gave 
me — about   making   forced    landings." 

He  stood  on  the  wharf  watching' 
the  big  ship  rise  and  circle  and  make 
off  into  the  southern  sky,  until  it 
was  less  than  a  speck  above  the  dark- 
ening rim  of  the  pine  forest:  until 
its  deep-throated  drone  was  lost  in 
the  small  night  noises  of  the  river; 
until  one  of  the  mechanics  came  and 
tapped  him  on  the  shoulder  and  asked 
him  how  he'd  like  eggs  for  breakfast. 


Unselfish  and  noble  actions  are  the  most  radiant  pages  in  the 
biography  of  souls. — Thomas. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


PIONEER  WHEELING 


By  Lucia  Bosley 


If  only  the  riders  of  the  first  bicy- 
cles of  the  early  eighteen  hundreds 
could  come  back  to  our  country,  they 
would  be  amazed  at  the  sight  of  the 
modern  bicycle  with  its  easy  qualities 
and  its  possibilities  of  high  speed. 

These  very  first  bicycles  in  our 
country  were  not  called  bicycles,  but 
"swift  walkers."  This  name  was  quite 
descriptive  of  those  early  contrivan- 
ces. Accelerator  was  another  equally 
descriptive  title.  These  machines  were 
constructed  with  two  wheels  of  the 
same  size  which  were  set  in  a  frame 
or  standard  that  held  them  firmly  at 
the  proper  distance  apart,  one  behind 
the  other.  On  the  front  standard  were 
some  handle  bars  to  use  in  steering 
and  between  the  front  and  rear 
wheels,  securely  attached  to  the  stan- 
dard, front  and  back,  "was  a  strong 
bar  of  wood."  On  this  bar  was  firm- 
ly "fastened  a  seat,  saddle,  or  perch" 
(all  three  names  were  used-  on  which 
the  man  sat  astride.)  When  seated  he 
could  barely  touch  the  ground  with 
the  tips  of  his  toes  on  both  sides  at 
the  same  time. 

The  rider  made  his  conveyance  move 
by  pushing  on  the  ground  first  with 
the  toes  of  one  foot  and  then  with  the 
other.  He  could  make  pretty  good 
speed,  too,  much  faster  that  he  could 
run.  The  saddle  supported  practically 
all  of  his  weight.  It  is  believed  that 
no  record  of  the  top  speed  made  by 
anyone  in  those  early  days  has  been 
preserved.  In  those  times  speed  was 
not  so  essential  a  quality  in  people's 
Sives  as  now.  Riders,  however,  could 
«njoy  real  speed  when  going  down 
grades  and  hills. 


These  two-wheeled  contraptions 
were  called  by  several  names;  among 
them  were  "swift  walker,  dandy  horse, 
hobby  horse,  accelerator  and  veloci- 
pede." These  swift  walkers  became  a 
very  popular  means  of  traveling  about 
in  the  early  United  States,  especially 
if  you  owned  no  saddle  horse.  The 
original  cost  was  slight,  about  thirty 
dollars,  and  there  was  almost  no  up- 
keep. They  became  so  great  a  fad 
that  every  young  dandy,  whether  he 
could  afford  a  saddle  horse  or  not,  felt 
that  he  must  have  one  or  be  out  of  the 
limelight  entirely.  It  soon  became  a 
social  custom  and  one  of  the  joys  of 
the  people  to  watch  these  young  fel- 
lows speeding  along  the  roads  and 
paths.  They  dressed  in  the  height  of 
fashion;  their  pantaloons  fitted  quite 
close  to  their  well-shaped  legs;  their 
pointed-toed  shoes  alternately  pushed 
against  the  ground  as  they  gained 
speed.  To  check  their  careers  a  brak- 
ing movement  of  their  feet  stirred 
up  a  splurge  of  dust,  as  they  brought 
their  well-handled  mounts  to  a  stop 
that  they  might  greet  some  lady  whom 
they  wished  to  honor.  They  lifted  their 
top  hats  with  a  flourish  as  they  made 
a  deep  bow  the  young  lady  acknow- 
ledged this  gallantry  with  coy  pleas- 
ure as  she  dropped  a  low  courtesy. 
She  gracefully  tilted  with  one  hand 
her  beflounced,  wide  hoop  skirt,  and 
with  the  other,  she  tipped  her  head 
with  a  sort  of  halo  effect.  These 
clothes  were  most  becoming  to  her 
short,  mincing  steps  and  gliding  walk. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  the  young 
ladies  had  excellent  excuses  to  take 
them  near  the  places  where  the  young 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


men  rode  their  dandy  horses  in  the 
midafternoons. 

The  title  "Father  of  the  Bicycle" 
has  generally  been  given  to  a  German, 
Karl  Van  Drain,  who  in  1816  invented 
a  velocipede  of  the  type  of  the  "swift 
walker"  just  described,  and  explained. 
"The  rotary  crank  driven  velocipede 
was  not  invented,"  however,  until  18- 
69.  To  France  goes  this  honor.  Eng- 
land won  the  credit  about  1689  of 
"producing  the  first  steel-rimmed  solid 
rubber-tired  contraption,  now  definite- 
ly termed  a  bicycle."  This  quickly 
superseded  the  old  wooden  frame  and 
iron-tired  "boneshakers"  of  the  earlier 
types. 

In  the  earliest  bicycles  the  pedals 
were  operated  directly  on  the  wheel. 
To  gain  speed  the  makers  made  the 
front  wheels  very  large;  whereas  the 
back  wheel  was  quite  small  and  soon 
became  simply  a  "steering  wheel."  "In 
the  early  eighteen-eighties  the  front 
wheel  had  a  diameter  of  sixty  inches 
and  some  were  even  sixty-four  inches 
high."  They  were  difficult  to  mount 
and  dangerous  when  an  inexperienced 
rider  took  a  tumble.  Another  style, 
called  the  star  bicycle,  had  a  little 
wheel  in  front.  This  was  introduced 
in   1880. 

More  inventions  made  possible  the 
bicycle  of  today  with  its  easy-riding 
pneumatic  tires,  the  low  safety  frame, 
wheels  of  equal  size  and  "a  sprocket 
and  chain  drive  to  transmit  power 
from  the  pedals  to  the  rear  wheel." 
Ballbearings,  spring  saddles,  coaster 
brakes,  and  the  free-wheeling  princi- 
ple increased  bicycle  safety  and  com- 
fort, since  the  rider  could  rest  with- 
out removing  his  feet  from  the  pedals 


as  in  going  down  hill;  and  a  back 
movement  of  the  feet  would  act  as  a 
brake  to  check  the  speed  . 

The  year  1895  tops  the  popularity 
of  the  bicycle  era  as  a  recreation.  Bi- 
cycle paths  and  parkways  had  been 
built  by  many  cities  and  towns.  Races 
had  been  popular  for  several  years, 
but  were  dropped  about  that  date  ex- 
cept as  commercial  ventures.  These 
races,  however,  are  said  to  have  done 
a  real  servicee  in  bringing  about  a 
definite  desire  for  improved  highways 
and  roads  in  general. 

The  bicycle  was  introduced  in 
America  from  Europe  about  the  same 
time  that  Fulton's  steamboat,  "The 
Clermont,"  was  attracting  much  fa- 
vorable attention  (1816  or  there- 
abouts). Baltimore  became  the  great 
center  in  the  United  States  for  its 
manufacture.  Machines,  made  of 
wrought  iron  hardened,  cost  about 
thirty  dollars.  Bicycles  were  used  for 
business  and  pleasure  in  the  largest 
numbers  from  about  1889  for  nearly 
ten  years.  In  1899,  according  to  ac- 
tual figures,  there  were  311  bicycle 
manufacturies  and  a  total  output  of 
1,112,880   machines. 

During  the  recent  depression  and 
still  continuing  there  has  been  noted 
a  great  increase  in  the  use  of  the 
bicycle  for  both  business  and  pleasure. 
In  a  good  many  towns  and  cities  the 
young  people  of  high  school  and  col- 
lege age  are  forming  clubs  and  sta- 
ging all-day  rides  for  picnics  and  long 
trips.  Each  rider  brings  his  own  lunch. 
Bicycle  paths  are  again  gay  with 
merry-makers,  those  who  own  bicy- 
cles, but  do  not  have  cars  or  money 
for  bus  fares. 


"The  acts  of  this  life  are  the  destiny  of  the  next." 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


THE  VALUE  OF  A  GOOD  NAME 

(Penn  Weekly) 


A.  man  who  was  prominent  in  the 
activities  of  the  church,  and  more 
than  locally  prominent  in  business, 
told  the  following  story  of  himself 
several  days  ago  to  illustrate  what 
it  means  to  young  people  to  be  true 
to  the  principles  cf  honesty,  industry 
and  sobriety. 

He  was  a  member  of  a  good-sized 
family  which  was  Christian  to  the 
core.  The  children  were  taught  to  be 
true  and  self-respecting,  and  to  look 
upon  honest  labor  as  being  honorable. 
The  father  was  always  in  delicate 
health,  and  was  a  prominent  school 
teacher  in  the  community.  It  was  a 
struggle  for  the  parents  to  rear  the 
family,  but  they  made  a  good  job  of 
it  and  all  of  the  children  graduated 
from  college,  and  are  now  in  places 
of  honor  and  respect  in  the  commu- 
nities in  which  they  reside. 

The  man  who  told  this  story  began 
to  earn  some  of  his  living  when  he 
was  yet  in  his  teens.  During  his  high 
school  term  he  fired  boilers  in  a  large 
greenhouse  at  night  and  attended 
school  during  the  day.  In  order  to 
get  funds  to  go  to  college  he  took  a 
job  as  a  section  hand  on  the  railroad 
under  a  boss  who  was  a  drinking  man. 
One  day  a  keg  of  beer  was  brought 
out  to  the  gang,  and  all  of  the  men 
except  the  subject  of  this  sketch  be- 
gan drinking.  He  had  been  taught 
differently  and  never  touched  strong 
drink.  The  result  was  that  the  entire 


cerw  became  drunk.  Just  before  a 
fast  train  was  due  on  the  singletrack 
railroad  the  drunken  boss  ordered  the 
hand  car  on  the  track  for  the  crew 
to  go  home  after  the  day's  work.  The 
young  man  did  his  best  to  persuade 
the  boss  to  wait  until  the  train  had 
passed,  but  he  was  stubborn.  The  re- 
sult was  the  train  overtook  them, 
and  while  all  leaped  to  safety,  the 
hand  car  was  wrecked  and  the  loco- 
motive disabled. 

Of  course,  an  investigation  was 
made  and  the  report  was  just  about 
being  sent  in  that  the  entire  gang 
was  drunk.  The  operator  pretested, 
however,  that  that  young  man  of  our 
sketch  was  not  drunk,  because  he 
never  touched  strong  drink.  Further 
investigation  proved  this  to  be  true. 
The  next  morning  our  young  friend 
was  summoned  to  a  train  that  did  not 
usually  step  at  that  station.  But  on 
this  morning  it  did  stop,  and  he  was 
handed  his  commission  as  the  boss  of 
that  section.  Further  promotion  was 
coming  to  him,  but  his  desire  to  go  to 
college  ended  his  railroad  experience. 

This  story  from  actual  life  shows 
how  profitable  it  is  to  be  true,  tem- 
perate, willing  to  work  and  faithful 
to  every  known  duty.  It  is  given  our 
readers  so  that  they  too  may  live  so 
that  when  men  would  talk  evil  cf 
them,  there  wculd  be  those  who  would 
stand  up  for  them,  because  of  the  pu- 
rity of  their  past  lives. 


If  a  man  does  not  make  new  acquaintances  as  he  advances  in 
life,  he  will  soon  find  himself  left  alone.  One  should  keep  his 
friendships  in  constant  repair. — Johnson. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"The  Flying  Irishman,"  an  R-K-0 
production,  was  the  attraction  at  the 
regular  weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night. 


Our  farm  manager  reported  the  first 
gathering  of  fall  string  beans  last 
Wednesday,  at  which  time  several 
hundred  pounds  were  picked  and  is- 
sued to  the  cottages.  Since  then  a 
larger  quantity  has  been  gathered  and 
the  cannery  force  is  now  busily  en- 
gaged canning  these  beans  for  winter 
use. 


Superintendent  Boger  recently  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Lonnie  Sloan,  who 
is  now  in  the  United  States  Army, 
and  is  stationed  as  Camp  Lee,  Vir- 
ginia. Lonnie  left  the  School  four 
years  ago,  and  shortly  thereafter  be- 
came an  enrollee  in  a  CCC  camp, 
where  he  stayed  for  quite  some  time. 

While  here,  this  lad  was  a  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  12  group  and  was 
employed  on  the  barn  force.  He  says 
he  is  delighted  with  army  life  and  is 
getting  along  well. 


less  worker  in  behalf  of  this  project, 
until  it  has  grown  into  a  library  with 
approximately  5,000  volumes  on  its 
shelves.  We  are  deeply  grateful  for 
this  good  lady's  interest  in  providing 
good  reading  material  for  our  boys. 


On  a  recent  visit  to  the  School,  Mr. 
Charles  C.  McNeill,  superintendent  of 
public  welfare,  in  Wilkes  county,  was 
telling  us  about  the  records  some  of 
our  boys  have  made  since  leaving  the 
institution,  and  especially  mentioned 
James  Howard  Griffin,  formerly  of 
Cottage  No.  8,  who  left  here  May  30, 
1940.  Since  that  time,  Superintend- 
ent Boger  received  a  letter  from  How- 
ard, stating  that  he  is  now  a  member 
of  the  United  States  Marine  Corps, 
and  is  stationed  as  Parris  Island,  S. 
C.  He  writes  that  he  likes  the  ma- 
rines and  is  getting  along  fine.  His 
enlistment  is  for  four  years,  and  he 
says  that  he  thinks  he  will  re-enlist 
when  that  time  is  up.  Howard  was 
very  complimentary  as  he  expressed 
his  appreciation  of  the  training  re- 
ceived while  here  and  asked  to  be  re- 
membered to  friends  on  our  staff  of 
employees. 


Mrs.  E.  E.  Peele,  of  Charlotte, 
brought  about  fifty  books  to  the 
School  last  week  to  be  placed  in  our 
library.  It  was  largely  due  to  Mrs. 
Peele's  efforts  that  this  library  for  the 
use  of  the  Training  School  boys  was 
started  more  than  eight  years  ago. 
Since  that  time  she  has  been  a  tire- 


Rev.  L.  C.  Baumgarner,  pastor  of 
St.  Andrew's  Lutheran  Church,  Con- 
cord, conducted  the  service  at  the 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon.  As 
the  text  for  the  subject  of  his  interest- 
ing message  to  the  boys,  he  selected, 
Psalm  37-5 — "Commit  thy  way  unto 
the  Lord;   trust  also  in  him;   and  he 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


shall  bring  it  to  pass." 

Rev.  Mr.  Baumgarner  began  this 
three-fold  message  by  stating  that 
David,  whose  words  he  had  just  quot- 
ed, was  well  acquainted  with  the  essen- 
tial element  of  God's  wisdom.  God 
spoke  to  David  in  mysterious  ways, 
which  inspired  him  to  write  such 
words  of  praise  as  are  found  in  the 
Psalms. 

The  very  essence  of  God's  love,  said 
the  speaker,  lies  in  the  fact  that  His 
wisdom  is  positive  and  concrete.  It 
is  the  way  of  life.  Life  begins  with 
God  and  ends  with  God.  Rain-drops 
come  according  to  His  will;  the  beauty 
of  nature  is  His  glorified,  dynamic 
power;  so  is  the  ebb  and  flow  of  the 
life-stream.  Our  lives  are  flowing 
daily,  on  down  toward  the  end  of  our 
allotted  span  of  life.  Whether  for 
good  or  evil,  something  is  taking 
place   in  our  lives   each   day. 

In  much  the  same  manner  in  which 
chemicals  are  formed  and  reactions 
follow,  life  reacts,  takes  root  and 
springs  to  the  surface  of  God's  love. 
We  have  been  advised  to  "get  wisdom, 
and  in  the  getting,  to  get  understand- 
ing." A  clear  understanding  of  God's 
will  is  all  we  need  to  make  life  really 
worthwhile. 


Rev.  Mr.  Baumgarner  then  told  his 
listeners  that  a  true  Christian  be- 
lieves in  the  omnipotence  of  God's  wis- 
dom and  power.  His  infinite  love 
shines  through  the  dark  clouds  of 
trials  and  troubles.  Fully  trusting  in 
His  guidance  we  need  have  no  fear 
concerning  the  life  beyond  the  grave. 
This  was  so  beautifully  expressed  by 
Tennyson,  when  he  wrote:  "I  hope  to 
see  my  Pilot  face  to  face  when  I  have 
crossed  the  bar." 

The  speaker  then  said  that  since  God 
created  us,  He  certainly  knows  what 
is  best  for  us.  He  has  plans  for  every 
life.  We  have  the  opportunity  to 
learn  what  these  plans  are  by  a  care- 
ful study  of  the  Bible.  The  experi- 
ences gained  by  following  these  rules 
of  life  will  enable  us  to  journey  safely 
through  this  wonderful  age  in  which 
we  are  living. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Baumgarner 
urged  the  boys  to  remember  the  three 
chief  point's  of  his  message:  (1)  "Com- 
mit thy  way  unto  the  Lord;  (2)  trust 
also  in  the  Lord;  (3)  and  he  shall 
bring  it  to  pass."  This,  said  he,  is  a 
challenge  to  every  boy,  adding  that 
by  so  doing  they  would  then  be  true 
children  of  a  loving  Heavenly  Father. 


outcome  of  their  most  serious  convictions. 

There  is  faith  enough,  belief  enough,  and  creeds  are  plentiful. 
But  the  tragedy  is  that  they  are  so  frequently  founded  on  false- 
hoods, derived  from  delusions,  and  perverted  to  serve  evil  pur- 
poses. 

When  the  Master  said,  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the  life," 
and  urged  men  to  believe  on  him  if  they  would  be  saved,  he 
incarnated  the  ultimate  creed. 

Do  you  really  believe  him?  Dare  we  trust  his  truth?  Can  we 
accept  his  way? 

This  is  the  creed  we  need. — Henry  H.  Crane,  in  Michigan  Ad- 
vocate. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  September  21,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wade  Aycoth 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 

COTTAGE  No.l 

Charles   Browning 
William  Cook 
Ralph   Harris 
Doris   Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
James  Pitman 
Kenneth  Tipton 
Woodrow  Wilson 

COTTAGE  No.  2 

Paul  Abernathy 
Henry  Barnes 
Raymond  Brooks 
Jack  Cline 
Virgil  Lane 
James  McGlammery 
Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 
Peter  Tuttle 
William  Williams 

COTTAGE  No.  3 

Grover  Beaver 
Junior  Blake 
Robert  Coleman 
Jack  Ci'otts 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry  Jenkins 
William  Payne 
Wavne  Sluder 
William  T.  Smith 
John   Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  No.  4 

Homer  Bass 
Wesley  Beaver 
Plummer  Boyd 
Luther  H.  Coe 
Aubrey  Fargis 
Leo  Hamilton 
Donald  Hobbs 
Morris  Johnson 


J.  W.  McRorie 
William    Morgan 
George  Speer 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  No.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellinger 
Charles  B.  Ziegler 

COTTAGE  No.  6 

Vollie  McCall 

COTTAGE  No  .7 

John  H.  Averitte 
Hurley  Bell 
Laney  Broome 
Henry  Butler 
George  Green 
J.  B.  Hensley 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
■Durham  Smith 
Ernest  Turner 

COTTAGE  No.  8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Thomas  Britt 
Jack  Crawford 
Charles   Crotts 
Martin  Crump 
Earl  Godley 
Sidney  Hackney 
Jack  Hamilton 
Samuel  Kirksey 
Spencer  Lane 
James  Quick 
Grover  Revels 
E.  L.  Taylor- 
Ronald    Washam 
Walker  Warr 
Eugene   White 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE  No.  9 

Marvin  Ballew 
David  Cunningham 
James  Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Grady  Kelly 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Marvin  Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Lewis  Sawyer 
Hubert  Smith 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE  No.  10 

Marvin  Gautier 
Arcemias  Hefner 
Charles  Phillips 
Robert  Stephens 
Torrence  Ware 
Jack  Warren 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE  No.  11 

John  Allison 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Henry  McGraw 
Samuel  Stewart 

COTTAGE  No.  12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay  Brannock 
Eugene  Bright 
Ernest  Brewer 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene  Hefner 
Tillman   Lvles 
Daniel  McPhail 
James  Puckett 
Hercules  Rose 
Charles  Simpson 
Robah  Sink 
Jesse   Smith 
Brice  Thomas 


Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy  Womack 

COTTAGE  No.  13 

Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Lane 
Paul  Robert's 
Rav  Smith 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  No.  14 

John  Baker 
Edward  Carter 
Mack   Coggins 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry    Ennis 
Henry  Glover 
John   Hamm 
William   Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman  Lane 
Charles  McCoyle 
John  Maples 
Glenn   McCall 
Jack  West 

COTTAGE  No.  15 

James  Ledford 
Lawton    McDowell 
Alton    Williams 

INDIAN   COTTAGE 

Frank  Chavis 
Cecir  Jacobs 
John  T.  Lowry 
Leroy   Lowry 
Loiris  Stafford. 


FAITH 

Faith  makes  all  evil  good  to  us,  and  all  good  better;  un- 
belief makes  all  good  evil,  and  all  evil  worse.  Faith  laughs  at 
the  shaking  of  a  spear;  unbelief  trembles  at  the  shaking  of  a 
leaf ;  unbelief  starves  the  soul,  while  faith  finds  food  in  famine, 
and  a  table  in  the  wilderness.  In  the  greatest  danger,  faith 
says,  "I  have  a  great  God."  When  outward  strength  is  broken, 
faith  rests  on  the  promises  of  the  Heavenly  Father.  In  the  midst 
of  sorrow,  faith  draws  the  sting  out  of  every  trouble,  and  takes 
out  the  bitterness  from  every  affliction. — Cecil. 


E>  ^ 


i 


Uw  i    v 


CAROLINA  RO 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,    N.   C,   OCTOBER  4,   1941 


No.   40 


\3-  v 


«$ 


o* 


I" 

I 

1 

I 

1 

I 

1  ' 

I 

1 

I 

1 

i 
i 

i 


INFLUENCE 

A  young  minister  was  leaving  an  English 
town,  and  was  bidding  an  old  lady  good-bye. 
"Well,  sir,"  she  said,  "you'll  be  packing  up 
your  things,  I  expect." 

"Yes,"  he  replied,  "I  have  almost  finished." 

"There's  one  thing  you  won't  be  able  to 
pack  up,  sir,"  said  the  old  lady;  "you'll  have 
to  leave  that  behind." 

"I  didn't  know — whatever  is  that?"  ques- 
tioned the  minister. 

"You  can't  pack  your  influences,  sir,"  she 
answered  quietly. — Doris  V.  Couts. 


% 


THE   PRINTING   CLASS  OF  THE   STONEWALL  JACKSON    MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

A  COLLEGE  BUILT  ON  FAITH         By  Mary  McLeod  Bethune         8 

GIFTS  TO  AMERICA  By  Franklin   K.   Lane       16 

AGED  NEGRO  PREACHER  By  Hoover  Adams       17 

SIDNEY  LANIER  CANDIDATE  FOR  HALL 

OF  FAME  By  Mrs.  J.  A.  Yarbrough       20 

THE  SPORT  OF  KINGS  By  Vincent  Edwards     '  23 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  25 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

Tfae  authority  #f  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two   Dollars  the  Tear,   in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  Dec.  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.   C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special   Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

PAN 

October  is  the  month  of  colorful  woods  and  fields — the  month  when  Pan,  god 
of  the  forest,  wanders  about,  patron  of  the  hunter  and  the  fisherman. 

One  beautiful  day  in  ancient  times,  Syrinx,  a  nymph,  much  beloved  by  the 
satyrs  and  woods  spirits,  passed  where  Pan  was  frolicking-  He  sought  to  woo 
her  ardently,  likening  her  to  Diana  of  the  chase.  But  Syrinx  would  not  listen, 
and  flitted  away. 

On  the  bank  of  a  magic  river  he  overtook  her,  but  she  called  to  her  the  water 
sprites,  who  rushed  forward  just  as  Pan  threw  forward  his  arms  to  hold  her. 
Instead,  his  arms  encircled  a  stand  of  reeds.  Pan  breathed  a  sigh,  and  as  his 
breath  passed  through  the  weeds,  a  sweet  and  plaintive  chord  was  sounded. 
The  exquisite,  soft  music  charmed  him,  and  he  plucked  the  reeds.  Twining  them 
together,  Pan  created  for  himself  a  musical  instrument,  which  he  named  for 
Syrinx,  the  lovely  nymph.  It  was  the  world's  first  flute,  and  Pan  carries  it  to 
this    day  in  his  mythical  seasonal  ventures  upon  the  earth. 

Each  return  of  the  October  season  hunters  and  fishermen  listen  for  the  low, 
sweet  music  of  the  whispering  reeds,  and  then  they  know  that  Pan  is  near, 
protecting  them,  and  waiting  at  the  water's  edge  for  the  lovely  Syrinx. 

— SunshineMagazine. 
YOUNG  LIFE 

Many  lessons  are  learned  from  observation.  Such  studies  gained 
by  observing  young  boys  and  girls  make  impressions  that  strike 
deep  down  in  the  heart  of  one  interested  in  the  welfare  of  childhood. 
We  recently  had  a  close  contact  with  a  youngster  who  was  branded 
as  bad,  and  furthermore  was  doomed  as  a  criminal.  The  question 
as  to  the  safest  and  best  procedure  to  meet  conditions  in  this  partic- 
ular case  was  a  confusing  one.  There  was  nothing  to  do  but  sit 
steady  in  the  boat  and  observe  the  home  environments.  It  was  as 
plain  as  the  nose  on  one's  face  that  something  was  wrong  in  the 
home.  By  grape-vine  communication  we  learned  that  this  particu- 
lar youngster  never  had  any  motherly  attention  before  leaving  for 
school  in  the  morning.     In  that  home  there  was  not  that  sweet  con- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

tact  around  the  breakfast  table,  for  mother  was  resting,  and  later 
ate  her  morning  meal  in  bed.  As  a  natural  consequence  of  such  in- 
difference upon  the  part  of  the  parent  it  is  easy  to  visualize  that  the 
young  heir  of  this  home  went  to  school  with  tousled  head,  dirty  face 
and  hands,  wearing  clothes  that  should  have  been  sent  to  the  clean- 
er. Yes,  this  youngster  was  classed  as  an  incorrigible  or  problem 
child  by  his  teachers.  For  this  poor  neglected  child  life  was  hard. 
He  was  truly  the  victim  of  dire  neglect  in  his  home — the  real  source 
of  delinquency. 

We  watched  this  particular  instance  of  ruthless  vandalism  with 
tolerance,  despite  the  fact  that  at  times  "patience  ceased  to  be  a 
virtue."  A  little  later  this  boy  was  given  better  clothes  and  finally  he 
was  placed  in  a  boys'  camp.  There  was  a  perceptible  change  in  the 
youngster's  demeanor.  He  looked  neat  and  continued  to  walk  and 
act  more  orderly.  The  last  report  was  to  the  effect  that  this  lad 
was  doing  much  better  in  school  because  his  morale  had  been  lifted 
by  having  better  clothing  to  wear. 

This  human  interest  story  tells  of  prevailing  neglect  in  homes 
throughout  the  nation,  and  plainly  points  out  the  causes  leading  to 
the  incorrigibility  of  youths  and  how  they  respond  to  kind  treatment. 
An  orderly  home  influence,  well-balanced  diet,  clean  wearing  appar- 
el lifts  the  morale  of  the  most  degraded  classes  of  people.  Many 
years  ago  we  heard  a  plain  old  lady,  unused  to  the  luxuries  or  finer 
things  of  life,  say,  "the  world  is  dying  for  love."  This  venerable 
person  was  a  prophetess  who  spoke  more  truly  than  she  realized. 
If  we  were  obsessed  with  more  love  and  consideration  for  the  for- 
gotten youths  of  the  land,  there  would  be  fewer  delinquents  for 
state  institutions  to  train. 

The  birthright  of  every  child  is  an  orderly  home,  presided  over  by 
parents  who  are  living  models  of  sobriety,  and  who  stress  sanitation 
and  all  things  that  are  conducive  to  strong  manhood  or  womanhood. 
The  greatest  sermons  as  well  as  the  most  impressive,  are  those 
preached  in  the  daily  walks  of  life. 


PUZZLES 

There  are  all  kinds  of  puzzles  that  appeal  to  the  masses — from 
childhood  to  the  adult  period.     We  recall  with  pleasure  the  hours 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

spent  with  youngsters  of  the  neighborhood  trying  to  piece  correctly 
many  parts  of  a  jig-saw  puzzle.  To  make  a  finished  picture  of  the 
jumbled  parts  ,  concentration  was  the  one  element  of  humanity  re- 
quired. All  students  realize  that  the  power  to  concentrate  while 
working  on  any  undertaking  assures  success.  Even  in  the  game  of 
assembling  the  different  parts  of  a  jig-saw  puzzle,  a  lapse  of  mind 
is  detrimental  to  the  symmetry  and  smoothness  of  the  picture  in 
process  of  development.  While  these  puzzles  with  a  jumble  of  many 
pieces,  visible  to  the  eye,  are  hard  to  master,  they  are  easy  when 
compared  to  the  puzzles  presented  in  the  life  of  a  human  being. 
People  with  the  complex  nature  of  a  Dr.  Jekyl  and  Mr.  Hyde  are 
puzzles  that  cannot  be  solved.  Moreover,  the  silent,  mysterious 
worker  or  schemer  is  a  constant  study  in  all  pictures  of  life,  who 
will  eventually  collapse  as  a  victim  of  his  own  designing.  The  jig- 
saw or  other  puzzles,  if  not  satisfactorily  solved,  may  dismissed 
without  regret,  but  the  many  elements  that  make  a  life  have  to  be 
used  properly  if  pleasant  memories  are  to  be  cherished  by  friends 
in  the  distant  future.  The  life  of  a  person  presents  the  most  com- 
plicated study,  and  such  a  study  most  frequently  leaves  one  in  a 
deeper  dilemma. 

A  person  with  bull-dog  tenacity  will  finally  arrange  perfectly  the 
parts  of  a  jig-saw  puzzle,  but  the  elements  of  finer  manhood  and 
womanhoodare  felt  and  not  seen.  The  misplaced  elements  of  a  hu- 
man life  will  continue  to  be  a  problem  for  the  finest  minds  to  de- 
cipher, on  to  the  end  of  time,  but  the  majority  of  them  will  remain 
unsolved.  These  personal  puzzles  can  only  be  solved  by  each 
individual.  One  must  possess  an  understanding  mind  in  order  to 
observe  the  Golden  Rule. 


POLICE  AND  FIRE  VEHICLES 

The  urgent  necessity  of  a  positive  right-of-way  for  police  and  fire 
vehicles  on  the  streets  and  highways  is  being  stressed  by  the  North 
Carolina  Highway  Safety  Division.  Now  that  military  maneuvers 
are  getting  underway  in  some  sections  of  the  state,  we  think  it 
would  be  well  for  motorists  to  give  army  vehicles  engaged  in  this 
work  the  same  consideration  as  the  law  plainly  says  must  be  accord- 
ed those  of  the  fire  and  police  departments,  without  having  to  be 


a  THE  UPLIFT 

put  in  their  proper  places  by  MP's  along  the  line  of  march.  Director 
Ronald  Hocutt  calls  attention  to  the  law  governing  motorists  when 
in  the  path  of  fire  engine  or  police  car,  as  follows: 

Sec.  119,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina — "(a)  Upon 
the  approach  of  any  police  or  fire  department  vehicle  giving 
audible  signal  by  bell,  siren  or  exhaust  whistle,  the  driver  of 
every  other  vehicle  shall  immediately  drive  the  same  to  a  posi- 
tion near  the  curb,  clear  of  any  intersection  of  highways,  and 
shall  stop  and  remain  in  such  position  unless  otherwise  directed 
by  a  police  or  traffic  officer  until  the  police  or  fire  department 
vehicle  shall  have  passed. 

"(b)  It  shall  be  unlawful  for  the  driver  of  any  vehicle  other 
than  one  on  official  business  to  follow  any  fire  apparatus  travel- 
ing in  response  to  a  fire  alarm  closer  than  one  block  or  to  drive 
into  or  park  such  vehicle  within  one  block  where  fire  apparatus 
has  stopped  in  answer  to  a  fire  alarm." 

In  other  words,  when  a  police  car  or  fire  truck  approaches  you 
with  its  bell  or  siren  sounding,  pull  over  to  the  right  as  far  as  you 
can  and  stop  and  wait  for  it  to  pass.  If  you  are  following  a  fire 
truck,  stay  at  least  a  block  behind  it  and  park  your  vehicle  at  least 
a  block  away  from  where  the  fire  apparatus  stops. 


ANTI-GRAY-HAIR  VITAMIN 

The  Good  Housekeeping  Magazine,  of  recent  date,  contains  an  ar- 
ticle which  should  prove  encouraging  to  men  and  women  who  have 
an  aversion  to  gray  hair.  The  consensus  of  opinion  of  the  masses 
is  that  gray  hair  tells  the  story  of  many  years,  used  either  profitably 
or  otherwise. 

From  the  article  referred  to,  captioned  "Anti-Gray-Hair  Vita- 
mins," one  infers  that  scientists  are  endeavoring  to  find  the  right 
vitamin  to  prevent  the  hair  from  turning  gray,  or  when  taken, 
will  restore  the  coloring  to  normalcy. 

There  are  many  kinds  of  preparations  for  dyeing  the  hair,  and  all 
classes  of  people  have  indulged,  but  that  process  is  neither  effective 
nor  satisfactory.  Scientists  have  already  experimented  by  putting 
"pantothetic"  acid  in  food  and  feeding  it  to  rats  of  different 
coloring.  These  tests  so  far  have  been  encouraging,  but  up  to  date 
this  experiment  has  not  been  tried  out  on  human  beings.       We 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

can  easily  see  the  handwriting  on  the  wall  if  the  experiment,  when 
tried  on  human  life,  brings  results — trade  will  be  brisk  and  some  one 
will  make  a  fortune. 

The  masses  do  not  accept  old  age  with  grace,  and  would  be  de- 
lighted to  at  least  look  as  if  they  were  rejuvenated.  However,  we 
cannot  refrain  from  reflecting  that  there  was  never  found  a  cure  for 
the  bald-head,  but  do  not  imply  that  there  is  not  a  hope  for  the  suc- 
cess of  the  "anti-gray-hair  vitamin." 


By  continuing  to  work  reasonable  hours,  and  to  produce  more 
in  each  working  hour,  we  achieve  a  net  social  gain  which  is  shared 
by  every  person  in  the  country.  If  we  are  satisfied  with  living 
standards  as  they  are  today,  we  might  decree  an  end  to  progress, 
and  adjust  ourselves  to  the  division  of  the  present  production. 

But  aren't  you  glad  that  your  great-grandfather  decided  to  con- 
tinue working  when  the  locomotive  put  the  stagecoach  out  of  busi- 
ness? If  he  had  insisted  on  turning  the  gain  into  leisure,  it  is  un- 
likely that  we  would  now  have  free  public  education,  free  libraries, 
free  parks,  or  any  of  the  other  great  services. — William  Feather. 


North  Carolina  is  off  to  a  prosperous  fall.  Millions  of  dollars  are 
being  turned  loose  daily  on  the  tobacco  markets  and  prices  for  the 
weed  continue  high.  With  cotton  also  selling  well,  the  farmers  of  the 
state  ought  to  make  more  money  out  of  these  two  cash  crops  than 
they  have  done  in  many  a  year.  They  have  had  hard  sledding  for 
some  time,  but  it  now  looks  as  though  things  have  definitely  turned 
in  their  favor. — The  State. 


8  THE  UPLIFT 

A  COLLEGE  BUILT  ON  FAITH 

By  Mary  McLeod  Bethune  in  Who  Magazine 

This  article  is  re-printed  .by  special  permission  of  the  Gerard  Publishing 
Company,  New.  York  City.  Because  of  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Bethune  was  once 
a  student  of  Scotia  Seminary,  (now  Barber-Scotia  Seminary)  which  is  located 
in  Concord,  it  occurred  to  us  that  many  of  our  local  readers  might  be  interest- 
ed in  her  career.  We  wrote  the  publishers,  asking  permission  to  use  the  ar- 
ticle, and  shortly  thereafter  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Lawrence  Conant, 
Editor  of  Who  Magazine,  graciously  granting  our  request. 


In  Mary  McLeod  Bethune  the  Negro 
race  has  found  its  most  respected 
educator  since  Booker  T.  Washington. 
Ida  Tarbell  put  her  high  on  a  list 
of  the  50  greatest  living  women.  She 
is  not  only  president  of  Bethune- 
Cookman  College,  which  she  started 
in  a  Florida  shack  in  1904,  but  she 
is  head  of  the  Negro  division  of  the 
National  Youth  Administration — the 
highest  governmental  post  ever  held 
by  a  Negro  woman. 

I  was  first  stirred  to  serious  think- 
ing as  a  child  by  the  custom  of  hold- 
ing family  prayers  every  morning 
and  evening.  In  the  corner,  by  our 
huge  clay  fireplace,  sat  my  old  grand- 
mother, Sophia,  a  red  bandanna 
around  her  head,  nodding  and  smok- 
ing a  long-stemmed  pipe.  All  day 
she  talked  to  God  as  if  He  were  a 
person  actually  present:  "Dear  God, 
I  am  so  happy  to  be  living  in  this 
loving  family  circle,  where  I  can  get 
hot  biscuits  and  butter,  and  coffee 
with  cream,  sitting  at  my  own  fire- 
side." Mother,  more  restrained,  would 
thank  God  for  her  freedom,  shelter, 
and  the  privilege  of  having  her  chil- 
dren with  her. 

On  Sundays,  Mother  always  took 
us  to  church  and  Sunday  school.  The 
minister  used  to  visit  us  on  occasion, 
his  pockets  full  of  books.  He  would 
read  and  preach  to  us,  and  we  would 
all  sing  hymns  and  spirituals. 


I  was  born  in  Maysville,  South 
Carolina,  a  country  town  in  the  midst 
of  rice  and  cotton  fields.  My  mother, 
father,  and  older  brothers  and  sis- 
ters had  been  slaves  until  the  Eman- 
cipation Proclamation.  My  mother, 
Patsy  Mcintosh,  belonged  to  the  Mc- 
intosh family  of  South  Carolina;  my 
father,  Samuel  McLeod,  to  the  Mc- 
Leods.  Like  all  the  slaves  of  that 
period,  they  took  the  family  names  of 
their  masters.  After  mother  was 
freed  she  continued  in  the  Mcintosh 
employ  until  she  had  earned  enough 
to  buy  five  acres  of  her  own  from 
her  former  master.  Then  my  parents 
built  our  cabin,  cutting  and  burning 
the  logs  with  their  own  hands.  I  was 
the  last  of  seventeen  children,  ten 
girls  and  seven  boys.  When  I  was 
born,  the  first  free  child  in  their  own 
home,  my  mother  exulted.  "Thank 
God,  Mary  came  under  our  own  vine 
and  fig  tree." 

Mother  was  of  royal  African  blood, 
of  a  tribe  ruled  by  matriarchs.  She 
had  dark,  soft  skin,  thin  lips,  a  deli- 
cately molded  nose,  and  very  bright 
eyes.  Throughout  all  her  bitter  years 
of  slavery  she  had  managed  to  pre- 
serve a  queenlike  dignity.  She  super- 
vised all  the  business  of  the  family. 
Over  the  course  of  years,  by  the  com- 
bined work  and  thrift  of  the  family, 
and   Mother's   foresight.   Father   was 


THE  UPLIFT 


able   to   enlarge      our   home   site   to 

thirty-five  acres. 

Most  of  my  brothers  and  sisters 
had  married  and  left  home  when  I 
was  growing  up — there  were  only 
seven  or  eight  children  still  around. 
Mother  worked  in  the  fields  at  Fath- 
er's side,  cutting  rice  and  cotton,  and 
chopping  fodder.  Each  of  us  children 
had  tasks  to  perform,  according  to 
our  aptitudes.  Some  milked  the  cows, 
others  helped  with  the  washing,  iron- 
ing, cooking,  and  house-cleaning.  I 
was  my  father's  champion  cotton  pick- 
er. When  I  was  only  nine,  I  could 
pick  250  pounds  of  cotton  a  day. 

But  my  great  joy  was  in  those 
moments  of  spontaneous  prayer  and 
song  which  relieved  our  days  of 
ceaseless  toil.  Young  as  I  was,  I 
would  gather  a  crowd  around  me,  and 
like  a  little  evangelist,  I  would  preach, 
teach,  or  lead  the  singing. 

Both  Grandmother  and  Mother  had 
taught  me  Bible  stories.  I  would  sit 
at  their  feet,  picturing  myself  as  the 
hero  or  the  heroine  of  every  tale. 
Then,  as  we  were  sitting  around  the 
fireplace  one  evening,  it  flashed 
through  my  mind  with  the  intensity 
of  flame  that  if  my  favorite,  Queen 
Esther,  had  been  willing  to  risk  her 
life  and  plead  with  the  king  for  her 
people,  I  could  and  would  risk  mine 
to  do  the  same  for  my  people. 
"Whosoever  Believeth" 

But  my  mind  dwelt  on  earthly,  as 
well  as  on  heavenly,  subjects.  On 
market  days,  when  my  father  let 
me  walk  to  town  with  him,  I  noticed 
the  contrast  between  the  lives  of  the 
masters  and  their  servants.  I  looked 
at  the  white  people  around  me  who 
were  living  in  homes  with  real  glass 
windows.  Their  little  girls  wore  white 
silk  dresses  and  soft  shoes,  and  rode 
in   carriages,  with  piles   of  books   on 


the  seats  beside  them.  I  glanced  down 
at  my  own  brogue  shoes,  with  brass 
tips,  and  my  neat  but  tattered  clothes. 
I  had  no  books.  I  could  not  even 
read! 

Dimly  it  began  to  permeate  my 
mind  that  these  things  came  with 
education.  I  saw  my  people  still  in 
darkness;  unable,  in  spite  of  their 
being  free,  in  spite  of  all  their  heart- 
breaking toil,  to  experience  the  good 
things  of  life. 

But  how  was  I  going  to  help  them  ? 
I  could  not  even  help  myself.  For  it 
was  almost  impossible  for  a  Negro 
child,  especially  in  the  South,  to  get 
education.  There  were  hundreds  of 
square  miles,  sometimes  entire  states, 
without  a  single  Negro  school,  and 
colored  children  were  not  allowed  in 
public  schools  with  white  children. 
Mr.  Lincoln  had  told  our  race  we 
were  free,  but  mentally  we  were  still 
enslaved.  , 

A  knock  on  our  door  changed  my 
life  overnight.  There  stood  a  young 
woman,  a  colored  missionary  sent  by 
the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church  to 
start  a  school  near  by.  She  asked  my 
parents  to  send  me.  Every  morning 
I  picked  up  a  little  pail  of  milk  and 
bread,  and  walked  five  miles  to  school; 
and  afternoon,  five  miles  home.  But 
I   walked   always   on   winged   feet. 

The  whole  world  opened  to  me  when 
I  learned  to  read.  As  soon  as  I  under- 
stood something,  I  rushed  back  and 
taught  it  to  the  others  at  home.  My 
teacher  had  a  box  of  Bibles  and  texts, 
and  gave  me  one  of  each  for  my  very 
own.  That  same  day  the  teacher  open- 
ed the  Bible  to  John  3:16,  and  read: 
"For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  He 
gave  His  only  begotten  Son,  that  who- 
soever believeth  in  Him  should  not 
perish,  but  have  everlasting  life." 

With    these    words    the    scales    fell 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


from  my  eyes  and  the  light  came 
flooding  in.  My  sense  of  inferiority, 
my  fear  of  handicaps,  dropped  away. 
"Whosoever,"  it  said.  No  Jew  nor  Gen- 
tile, no  Catholic  nor  Protestant,  no 
black  nor  white,  just  "whosoever."  It 
meant  that  I,  a  humble  Negro  girl, 
had  just  as  much  chance  as  anybody 
in  the  sight  and  love  of  God.  These 
words  stored  up  a  battery  of  faith 
and  confidence  and  determination  in 
my  heart,  which  has  not  failed  to 
this  day. 

I  could  scarcely  wait  to  run  home 
and  tell  my  mother.  For  the  first 
time,  I  gathered  the  family  in  a  cir- 
cle around  me  and  read  aloud  to  them 
from  the  Good  Book.  "Praise  the 
Lord."  cried  my  mother.  "Halleluiah." 
That  night  I  drove  the  first  nail  of 
my  life  work. 

By  the  time  I  was  fifteen  I  had 
taken  every  subject  taught  at  our  lit- 
tle school  and  could  go  no  farther. 
Dissatisfied,  because  this  taste  of 
learning  had  aroused  my  appetite, 
I  was  forced  to  stay  at  home.  Father's 
mule  died — a  major  calamity — and  he 
had  to  mortgage  the  farm  to  buy 
another.  In  those  days,  when  a  Negro 
mortgaged  his  property  they  never 
let  him  get  out  of  debt. 

I  used  to  kneel  in  the  cotton  fields 
and  pray  that  the  door  of  opportunity 
should  be  opened  to  me  once  more, 
so  that  I  might  give  to  others  what  I 
might  attain. 

The    Way    Opens 

My  prayers  were  answered.  A 
white  dress-maker,  way  off  in  Den- 
ver, Colorado,  had  become  interested 
in  the  work  of  our  little  neighborhood 
school  and  had  offered  to  pay  for  the 
higher  education  of  some  worthy 
girl.  My  teacher  selected  me,  and  I 
was  sent  to  Scotia  Seminary  in  Con- 


cord, North  Carolina.  There  I  studied 
English,  Latin,  higher  mathematics, 
and  science,  and  after  classes  I  work- 
ed in  the  Scotia  laundry  and  kitchen 
to  earn  as  much  extra  money  as  I 
could. 

Scotia  broadened  my  horizon  and 
gave  me  my  first  intellectual  con- 
tacts with  white  people,  for  the  school 
had  a  mixed  faculty.  The  white  teach- 
ers taught  that  the  color  of  a  per- 
son's skin  has  nothing  to  do  with 
his  brains,  and  that  color,  caste,  or 
class  distinctions  are  an  evil  thing. 

When  I  was  graduated  I  offered 
myself  eagerly  for  missionary  ser- 
vice in  Africa,  but  the  church  author- 
ities felt  I  was  not  sufficiently  mature. 
Instead,  they  gave  me  another  schol- 
arship, and  I  spent  two  years  at  the 
Moody  Bible  School,  in  Chicago.  Again 
I  offered  myseif  for  missionary  ser- 
vice, and  again  I  was  refused.  Cruelly 
disappointed,  I  got  a  position  at 
Haines  Institute,  in  Augusta,  Geor- 
gia, presided  over  by  dynamic  Lucy 
C.  Laly,  a  pioneer  Negro  educator. 
From  her  I  got  a  new  vision:  my  life 
work  lay,  not  in  Africa  but  in  my  own 
country.  And  with  the  first  money  I 
earned  I  began  to  save  in  order  to 
pay  off  Father's  mortgage,  which  had 
hung  over  his  head  for  ten  years! 

During  my  early  teaching  days  I 
met  my  future  husband.  He  too  was 
then  a  teacher,  but  to  him  teaching 
was  only  a  job.  Following  our  mar- 
riage, he  entered  upon  a  business 
career.  When  our  baby  son  was  born, 
I  gave  up  my  work  temporarily,  so 
that  I  could  be  all  mother  for  one 
precious  year.  After  that  I  got  rest- 
less again  to  be  back  at  my  beloved 
work,  for  having  a  child  made  me 
more  than  ever  determined  to  build 
better  lives  for  my  people. 


THE '  UPLIFT 


11 


Like  Jacob,  who  served  seven  years 
for  Rachel,  I  was  to  serve  seven  years, 
going  as  an  instructor  from  one  small 
mission  school,  to  another,  before  I 
could  locate  a  hearthstone  to  call  my 
own.  Whenever  I  accumulated  a. bit 
of  money  I  was  off  on.  an  exploring 
trip,  seeking  a  location  where  a  new 
school  would  do  the  greatest  good  for 
the  greatest  number.  I  would  leave 
my  son  with  relatives  or  with  his 
father,  who  was  not  altogether  sym- 
pathetic. He  would  chide  me:  "You 
are  foolish  to  make  sacrifices  and 
build  for  nothing.  Why  not  stop  chas- 
ing around  and  stay  put  in  a  good 
job?"  Common  sense  whispered  he 
was  right.  But  I  was  inspired  by  the 
noble  life  and  work  of  Booker  T. 
Washington,  whose  writings  had  be- 
come a  second  bible  to  me  and  now 
urged  me  on. 

In  1904  I  heard  rumors  which  sent 
me  off  on  another  of  my  many  pil- 
grimages. Henry  Flagler  was  build- 
ing the  Florida  East  Coast  Railroad, 
and  hundreds  of  Negroes  had  gath- 
ered in  Florida  for  construction  work. 
I  found  there  dense  ignorance  and 
meager  educational  facilities,  racial 
prejudice  of  the  most  violent  type — 
crime  and  violence. 

Creating   a   College 

Finally  I  arrived  at  Daytona  Beach, 
a  beautiful  little  village,  shaded  by 
great  oaks  and  giant  pines.  A  won- 
drous light  filled  my  mind — this  seem- 
ed the  place  and  time  to  plant  my 
seed! 

Next  morning  I  combed  the  town, 
hunting  for  a  location.  I  found  a 
shabby  four-room  cottage,  for  which 
the  owner  wanted  a  rental  of  eleven 
dollars  a  month.  My  total  capital  was 
a  dollar  and  a  half,  but  I  talked  him 
into  trusting  me  until  the  end  of  the 


month  for  the  rest.  This  was  in  Sep- 
tember. A  friend  let  me  stay  at  her 
home,  and  I  plunged  into  the  job  of 
creating  something  from   nothing. 

I  spoke  at  churches,  and  the  minis- 
ters let  me  •  take  up  collections.  I 
buttonholed  every  woman  who  would 
listen  to  me,  told  people  I  was  going 
to  open  a  new  type  of  school,  to  give 
more  than  mere  reading  or  book  learn- 
ing. I  told  them  I  proposed  to  teach 
the  essentials  of  homemaking,  the 
arts,  the  skilled  trades — and  good 
citizenship.  i  nj. 

On  October  3,  1904,  I  opened  the 
doors  of  my  school,,  with  the  enroll- 
ment of  five  little  girls,  aged  from 
eight  to  twelve,  whose  parents  paid 
me  fifty  cents'  weekly  tuition.  My 
own  child  was  the  only  boy  in  the 
school.  Though  I  hadn't  a  penny  left, 
I  considered  cash  money  as  the  small- 
est part  of  my  resources.  I. had  faith 
in  a  loving  God,  faith  in  myself,  and 
a  desire  to  serve.  Although  I  saw  my 
work  would  have  to  be  done  on  a 
day-to-day  basis,  I  built  a  fence  of 
trust  around  each  day. 

We  burned  logs  and  used  the  char- 
red splinters  as  pencils,  and  mashed 
elderberries  for  ink.  I  begged  stran- 
gers for  a  broom,  a  lamp,  a  bit  of 
cretonne  to  put  around  the  packing 
case  which  served  as  my  desk.  I 
haunted  the  city  dump  and  the  trash 
piles  behind  hotels,  retrieving  discard- 
ed linen  and  kitchenware,  cracked 
dishes,  broken  chairs,  pieces  of  old 
lumber.  Everything  was  scoured  and 
mended.  This  was  part  of  the  train- 
ing to  salvage,  to  reconstruct,  to  make 
bricks  without  straw.  As  parents  be- 
gan gradually  to  leave  their  children 
overnight,  I  had  to  provide  sleeping 
accommodations.  I  took  corn  sacks 
for  mattresses.  Then  I  picked  Spanish 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


moss  from  trees,  dried  and  cured  it, 
and  used  it  as  a  substitute  for  mat- 
tress hair. 

The  school  expanded  fast.  In  less 
than  two  years  I  had  260  pupils.  In 
desperation  I  hired  a  large  hall  next 
to  my  original  little  cottage,  and  used 
it  as  a  combined  dormitory  and  class- 
room. I  concentrated  more  and  more 
on  girls,  as  I  felt  that  they  especially 
were  hampered  by  lack  of  education- 
al opportunities.  And  besides,  they 
are  the  mothers  of  the  race,  the 
homemakers    and    spiritual    guides. 

I  had  many  volunteer  workers  and 
a  few  regular  teachers,  who  paid  from 
fifteen  to  twenty-five  dollars  a  month 
and  board.  I  was  supposed  to  keep  the 
balance  of  the  funds  for  my  own 
pocket,  but  there  was  never  any  bal- 
ance— only  a  yawning  hole.  I  wore 
old  clothes  sent  me  by  mission  boards, 
recut  and  redesigned  for  me  in  our 
dress-making  classes.  At  last  I  saw 
that  our  only  solution  was  to  stop 
renting  space,  and  to  buy  and  build 
our  own  college. 

Five   Dollars   Down 

Near  by  was  a  field,  popularly 
called  Hell's  Hole,  which  was  used 
as  a  dumping  ground.  I  approached 
the  owner,  determined  to  buy  it.  The 
price  was  $250.  In  a  daze,  he  finally 
agreed  to  take  five  dollars  down,  and 
the  balance  in  two  years.  I  promised 
to  be  back  in  a  few  days  with  the 
initial  payment.  He  never  knew  it, 
but  I  didn't  have  five  dollars.  I  raised 
this  sum  selling  ice  cream  and  sweet- 
potato  pies  to  the  workmen  on  con- 
struction jobs,  and  I  took  the  owner 
his  money  in  small  change  wrapped 
in   my   handkerchief. 

That's  how  the  Bethune-Cookman 
college  campus  started. 

We  at  once  discovered  the  need  of 


an  artesian  well.  The  estimate  wa3 
two  hundred  dollars.  Here  again  we 
started  with  an  insignificant  payment, 
the  balance  remaining  on  trust.  But 
what  use  was  a  plot  without  a  build- 
ing? I  hung  on  to  contractors'  coat- 
tails,  begging  for  loads  of  sand  and 
secondhand  bricks.  I  went  to  all  the 
carpenters,  mechanics,  and  plasterers 
in  town,  pleading  with  them  to  con- 
tribute a  few  hours'  work  in  the  eve- 
ning in  exchange  for  sandwiches  and 
tuition  for  their  children  and  them- 
selves. 

Slowly  the  building  rose  from  its 
foundations.  The  name  over  the  en- 
trance still  reads  Faith  Hall. 

I  had  learned  already  that  one  of 
my  most  important  jobs  was  to  be  a 
good  beggar!  I  rang  doorbells  and 
tackled  cold  prospects  without  a  lead. 
I  wrote  articles  for  whoever  would 
print  them,  distributed  leaflets,  rode 
interminable  miles  of  dusty  roads  on 
my  old  bicycle,  invaded  churches, 
clubs,  lodges,  chambers  of  commerce. 
If  a  prospect  refused  to  make  a  con- 
tribution I  would  say,  "Thank  you 
for  your  time."  No  matter  how  deep 
my  hurt,  I  always  smiled.  I  refused 
to  be  discouraged,  for  neither  God 
nor  man  can  use  a  discouraged  per- 
son. 

Strongly  interracial  in  my  ideas,  I 
looked  forward  to  an  advisory  board 
of  trustees  composed  of  both  white 
and  colored  people.  I  did  my  best  mis- 
sionary work  among  the  prominent 
winter  visitors  to  Florida.  I  would 
pick  out  names  of  "newly  arrived 
guests."  from  the  newspapers,  and 
write  letters  asking  whether  I  could 
call. 

One  of  these  letters  went  to  James 
N.  Gamble  of  Proctor  &  Gamble.  He 
invited  me   to   call  at   noon   the   next 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


day.  I  borrowed  a  watch  from  a  friend, 
jumped  on  my  trusty  old  bicycle,  and 
arrived  early.  I  hid  behind  some  bush- 
es until  the  clock  hands  pointed  to 
exactly  twelve.  Then  I  pressed  the 
bell. 

Mr.  Gamble  himself  opened  the 
door,  and  when  I  gave  my  name  he 
looked  at  me  in  astonishment.  "Are 
you  the  woman  trying  to  build  a  school 
here?  Why,  I  thought  you  were  a 
white  woman." 

I  laughed.  "Well,  you  see  how  white 
I  am."  Then  I  told  my  story.  "I'd 
like  you  to  visit  my  school  and,  if 
it  pleases  you,  to  stand  behind  what 
I  have  in  my  mind,"  I  finished. 

He  consented.  I  scurried  around 
town  and  persuaded  the  mayor  and 
the  leading  real  estate  dealer  to  act 
as  a  reception  committee.  When  Mr. 
Gamble  arrived  the  next  day,  every- 
thing had  been  scrubbed  with  soap 
and  water  until  it  glistened — includ- 
ing the  pupils.  He  made  a  careful 
tour  of  inspection,  agreed  to  be  a 
trustee,  and  gave  me  a  check  for  $150 
— although  I  hadn't  mentioned  money. 
For  many  years  he  was  one  of  our 
most   generous   friends. 

Another  experience  with  an  unex- 
pected ending  was  my  first  meeting 
with  J.  S.  Peabody,  of  Columbia  City, 
Indiana.  After  I  had  made  an  eloquent 
appeal  for  funds  he  gave  me  exactly 
twenty-five  cents.  I  swallowed  hard, 
thanked  him  smilingly,  and  later  en- 
tered the  contribution  in  my  account 
book. 

A  White  Lie 

Two  years  later  he  reappeared.  "Do 
you  remember  me?"  he  asked.  "I'm 
one  of  your  contributors."  I  greeted 
him  cordially.  He  went  on:  "I  wonder 
if  you  recall  how  much  I  gave  you 
when  I  was  here  last." 


Not  wishing  to  embarrass  him,  I 
told  a  white  lie:  "I'll  have  to  look  it 
up  in  my  account  book."  Then  after 
finding  the  entry,  I  said.  "Oh,  yes, 
Mr.  Peabody,  you  gave  us  twenty-five 
cents." 

Instead  of  being  insulted,  he  was 
delighted  that  we  kept  account  of 
such  minute  gifts.  He  immediately 
handed  me  a  check  for  a  hundred 
dollars  and  made  arrangements  to 
furnish  the  building.  When  he  died,  a 
few  years  later,  he  left  the  school 
$10,000. 

Experiences  like  these  taught  me 
that  an  apparent  disappointment  may 
be  the  prelude  of  glorious  success. 
One  evening  I  arranged  a  meeting  at 
an  exclusive  hotel,  expecting  to  talk 
to  a  large  audience  of  wealthy  people. 
But  so  many  social  functions  were 
taking  place  that  same  night  that  I 
was  greeted  by  an  audience  of  exact- 
ly six.  I  was  sick  at  heart — but  I 
threw  all  my  enthusiasm  into  my 
talk.  At  the  end  a  gentleman  dropped 
a  twenty-dollar  bill  in  the  hat. 

The  next  day  he  unexpectedly  ap- 
peared at  the  school.  He  said  his  name 
was  Thomas  H.  White,  but  it  meant 
nothing  to  me.  He  looked  around, 
asked  where  the  shabby  but  immac- 
ulate straw  matting  on  the  floor  came 
from.  I  said,  "The  city  dump."  He 
saw  a  large  box  of  corn  meal,  and  in- 
quired what  else  there  was  to  eat.  I 
replied,  "That's  all  we  have  at  the 
moment."  Then  he  walked  about  the 
grounds  and  saw  an  unfinished  build- 
ing, on  which  construction  work  had 
been  temporarily  abandoned  for  lack 
of  funds.  That  was  nothing  new — 
there  were  always  unfinished  build- 
ings cluttering  up  the  landscape  of 
our  school.  But  I  think  the  crowning 
touch    was    when    he    saw   our    dress- 


14 


^HE  'UPLIFT 


making  class  working  with  a  broken- 
down  Singer  sewing  machine. 

He  turned  to  me,  saying,  "I  be- 
lieve you  are  on  the  right  track.  This 
is  the  most  promising  thing  I've  seen 
in  Florida."  He  pressed  a  check  in  my 
hand,  and  left.  The  check,  was  for 
$250.  The  following  day  he  returned 
again,  with  a  new  sewing  machine. 
Only  then  did  I  learn  that  Mr.  White 
was  the  Singer  people's  principal  com- 
petitor. 

Mr.  White  brought  plasterers,  car- 
penters, and  materials  to  finish  our 
new  building.  Week  after  week  he 
reappeared,  with  blankets  for  the  chil- 
dren, shoes  and  a  coat  for  me,  every- 
thing we  had  dreamed  of  getting. 
When  I  thanked  him,  with  tears  in 
my  eyes,  for  his  generosity,  he  waved 
me  aside. 

"I've  never  invested  a  dollar  that 
has  brought  greater  returns  than  the 
dollars  I  have  given  you,"  he  told 
me.  And  when  this  great  soul  died, 
he  left  a  trust  of  $67,000,  the  interest 
to  be  paid  us  "as  long  as  there  is  a 
school." 

Do  you  wonder  I  have  faith? 

I  never  stop  to  plan.  I  take  things 
step  by  step.  For  thirty-five  years  we 
have  never  had  to  close  our  doors  for 
lack  of  food  or  fuel,  although  often 
we  had  to  live  from  day  to  day. 

Once,  in  our  early  days  of  struggle, 
we  had  no  dishes.  I  knew  a  cook  at 
a  near-by  hotel,  whose  husband  was 
a  traveling  salesman.  Since  she  never 
ate  at  home,  I  borrowed  her  china. 
On  Christmas  Eve  she  called  on  me. 

"I'm  awfully  sorry,"  she  said.  "But 
my  husband  just  telegraphed  me  that 
he's  coming  home  tomorrow  and  wants 
to  give  a  dinner  for  his  Lodge.  I'll 
have  to  ask  you  for  my  dishes." 

As  I  started  to  gather  them  to- 
gether,  one   of   my   little   girls    piped 


up,  "But  Mrs.  Bethune;  «what  are  we 
going  to  do  for  dishes?" 

"I  don't  know,"  I  answered  with  a 
strange  confidence,  "but  the  Lord  will 
provide.  Let's  hurry  and  pack  these 
dishes   nicely — " 

Just  then  someone  rang  the  bell. 
It  was  the  chauffeur  of  Mrs.  Law- 
rence Thompson,  a  dear  friend  of 
mine,  with  a  huge  basket,  and  a  note 
which  read:  "Since  my  son  has  just 
given  me  a  beautiful  new  set  of  china 
for  Christmas,  I  want  you  to  have 
my  old  set  of  dishes  for  your  school." 
The   Lord    Provides 

On  another  occasion  one  of  our 
buildings  had  to  have  a  new  roof.  I 
tried  to  raise  funds  without  success. 
I  waited  and  waited.  Then  I  acted. 
Calling  together  a  few  carpenters  and 
roofers,  who  knew  my  true  financial 
state,  I  instructed  them,  "We  have 
enough  old  lumber  lying  around.  Put 
up  the  scaffolds!'" 

"But  Mrs.  Bethune,"  they  protested. 
"what's  the  use?  You  can't  buy  raft- 
ers or  shingles." 

"Go  ahead  and  build  the  scaffold, 
anyhow,"  I  commanded.  "When  the 
time  comes  to  put  on  the  roof  the 
money  will  be  there."  Grumblingly 
they  went  to  work.  A  few  hours  later, 
as  the  scaffolding  was  in  process  of 
construction,  the  postman  arrived.  I 
slit  open  the  letters — bills,  bills  bills. 
The  last  envelope,  however,  held  a 
cheering  message  from  a  friend  in 
Tarrytown,  New  York — and  a  check 
for  $1,000. 

As  the  school  expanded,  whenever 
I  saw  a  need  for  some  training  or 
service  we  did  not  supply,  I  schemed 
to  add  it  to  our  curriculum.  Some- 
times that  took  years.  When  I  came  to 
Florida,  there  were  no  hospitals  where 
a  Negro  could  go.  A  student  became 
critically    ill    with    appendicitis,    so    I 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


went  to  a  local  hospital  and  begged 
a  white  physician  to  take  her  in  and 
operate.  My  pleas  were  so  desperate 
he  finally  agreed.  A  few  days  after 
the  operation,  I  visited  my  pupil. 

When  I  appeared  at  the  front  door 
of  the  hospital,  the  nurse  ordered  me 
around  to  the  back  way.  I  thrust  her 
aside — and  found  my  little  girl  se- 
gregated in  a  corner  of  the  porch  be- 
hind the  kitchen.  Even  my  toes  clench- 
ed with  rage. 

That  decided  me.  I  called  on  three 
of  my  faithful  friends,  asking  them 
to  buy  a  little  cottage  behind  our 
school  as  a  hospital.  They  agreed,  and 
we  started  with  two  beds. 

From  this  humble  start  grew  a 
fully  equipped  twenty-bed  hospital — 
our  college  infirmary  and  a  refuge 
for  the  needy  throughout  the  state. 
It  was  staffed  by  white  and  black  phy- 
sicians and  by  our  own  student  nur- 
ses. We  ran  this  hospital  for  twenty 
years  as  part  of  our  contribution  to 
community  life;  but  a  short  time  ago, 
to  ease  our  financial  burden,  the  city 
took  it  over. 

Gradually,  as  educational  facilities 
expanded  and  there  were  other  places 
where  small  children  could  go,  we  put 
the  emphasis  on  high-school  and  jun- 
ior-college training.  In  1922,  Cook- 
man  College,  a  men's  school,  the 
first  in  the  state  for  the  higher  edu- 
cation of  Negroes,  amalgamated  with 
us.  The  combined  coeducational  col- 
lege, now  run  under  the  auspices  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  is 
called  Bethune-Cookman  College.  We 
have  fourteen  modern  buildings,  a 
beautiful  campus  of  thirty-two  acres. 


an  enrollment  in  regular  and  summer 
sessions  of  600  students,  a  falculty 
and  staff  of  thirty-two,  and  1,800 
graduates.  The  college  property,  now 
valued  at  more  than  $800,000,  is  en- 
tirely unencumbered. 

When  I  walk  through  the  campus, 
with  its  stately  palms  and  well-kept 
lawns,  and  think  back  to  the  dump- 
heap  foundation,  I  rub  my  eyes  and 
pinch  myself.  And  I  remember  my 
childish  visions  in  the  cotton  fields. 

But  values  cannot  be  calculated  in 
ledger  figures  and  property.  More 
than  all  else  the  college  has  fulfilled 
my  ideas  of  distinctive  training  and 
service.  Extending  far  beyond  the  im- 
mediate sphere  of  its  graduates  and 
students,  it  has  already  enriched  the 
lives  of  100,000  Negroes. 

In  1934,  President  Franklin  D. 
Roosevelt  appointed  me  director  of 
the  division  of  Negro  affairs  of  the 
National  Youth  Administration.  My 
main  task  now  is  to  supervise  the 
training  provided  for  600,000  Negro 
children,  and  I  have  to  run  the  college 
by  remote  control.  Every  few  weeks, 
however,  I  snatch  a  day  or  so  and 
return  to  my  beloved  home. 

This  is  a  strenuous  program.  The 
doctor  shakes  his  head  and  says,  "Mrs. 
Bethune,  slow  down  a  little.  Relax! 
Take  it  just  a  little  easier."  I  promise 
to  reform,  but  in  an  hour  the  promise 
is  forgotten. 

For  I  am  my  mother's  daughter, 
and  the  drums  of  Africa  still  beat 
in  my  heart.  They  will  not  let  me 
rest  while  there  is  a  single  Negro 
boy  or  girl  without  a  chance  to  prove 
his  worth. 


Charms  strike  the  sight,  but  merit  wins  the  soul — Pope. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


GIFTS  TO  AMERICA 

By  Franklin  K.  Lane 


America  is  a  land  of  but  one  people, 
gathered  from  many  countries. 
Some  came  for  love  of  money  and 
some  for  love  of  freedom.  Whatever 
the  lure  that  brought  us,  each  has 
his  gift.  Irish  lad  and  Scot,  English- 
man and  Dutch,  Italian,  Greek  and 
French,  Spaniard,  Slav,  Teuton, 
Norse,  Negro — all  have  come  bearing 
gifts  and  have  laid  them  en  the  altar 
of  America. 

All  brought  their  music All 

brought  music  and  their  instruments 
for  the  making  of  music,  those  many 
children  of  the  harp  and  lute. 

All  brought  their  poetry,  winged 
tales  of  man's  many  passions,  bal- 
lads of  heroes  and  tunes  of  the  sea, 
lilting  scraps  caught  frcm  sky  and 
field,  or  mighty  dramas  that  tell  of 
primal  struggles  of  the  profoundest 
meaning.     All  brought  poetry. 

All  brought  art,  fancies  of  the 
mind,  woven  in  wood  and  wool,  silk, 
stone  or  metal — rugs  and  baskets, 
gates  of  fine  design  and  modeled 
gardens,  houses  and  walls,  pillars, 
roofs,  windows,  statues  and  paintings 
— all  brought  their  art  and  hand 
craft. 

Then,  too,  each  brought  some  home- 


ly thing,  some  touch  of  the  familiar 
home  field  or  forest,  kitchen  or  dress 
— a  favorite  tree  or  fruit,  an  accus- 
tomed flower,  a  style  in  crockery  or 
in  costume —  each  brought  some 
homelike,  familiar  thing. 

And     all     brought     hands     with 

which,  to  work. 
And  all  brought  minds  that  could 

conceive. 
And  all  brought  hearts  filled  with 

home — ■  stout  hearts. 
To    drive  live   minds,   live   minds 

to  direct  willing  hands. 
These  were  the  gifts  they  brought. 

Hatred  of  old-time  neighbors,  na- 
tional prejudices  and  ambitions, 
traditional  fears,  set  standards  of  liv- 
ing, graceless  intolerance,  class  rights 
and  the  demand  of  class — these  were 
barred  at  the  gates. 

At  the  altar  of  America  we  have 
sworn  ourselves  to  a  simple  loyalty. 
We  have  bound  ourselves  to  sacrifice 
and  struggle,  to  plan  and  to  work  for 
this  one  land.  We  have  given  that 
we  may  gain,  we  have  surrendered 
that  we  may  have  victory. 


To  do  an  evil  act  is  base.  To  do  a  good  one  without  incurring 
danger,  is  common  enough.  But  it  is  the  part  of  a  good  man  to  do 
great  and  noble  deeds  though  he  risks  everything  in  doing 
them. — Plutarch. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


AGED  NEGRO  PREACHER 


By  Hoover  Adams 


Being  the  father  of  31  living  chil- 
dren, including  three  sets  of  triplets, 
a  set  of  twins,  and  five  ministers,  is 
just  one  of  the  accomplishments  of  the 
Rev.  R.  H.  Ferrell,  aged  Negro  Baptist 
preacher. 

His  ability  to  turn  a  fancy  and 
graceful  handspring  at  his  young  age 
of  83  is  another. 

But  those  are  just  some  of  the 
minor  things  in  the  colorful  career  of 
"Uncle  Reuben,"  a  Spanish  American 
war  veteran,  who  lives  a  few  miles 
from  Dunn  in  Johnson  county. 

It  was  "Uncle  Reuben"  who  carried 
the  American  flag  for  Col.  Theodore 
Roosevelt  up  San  Juan  Hill  in  Cuba 
after  two  other  flagmen  had  been 
shot  down,  and  later  he  stood  guard 
at  the  funeral  of  President  William 
McKinley    in    Cleveland,    Ohio. 

There's  no  more  interesting  char- 
acter anywhere  in  North  Carolina 
than  Preacher  Ferrell,  who  was  born 
in  Wake  county,  just  across  the  line 
from  Johnston,  and  has  been  preach- 
ing since  he  was  12  years  old.  Five 
of  his  churches  came  together  recent- 
ly to  celebrate  his  birthday. 

He  all  but  had  his  head  shot  off  in 
the  Spanish  American  conflict.  He's 
wearing  a  silver  plate  in  the  place 
where  his  skull  used  to  be,  one  finger 
and  two  teeth  are  gone — hit  by  a 
bullet — and  he  can  count  the  scars  of 
31  bullet  holes  from  his  waist  tc  his 
head. 

He  knows  the  hell  of  war;  he's  seen 
human  blood  flowing  like  so  much  wa- 
ter; he  has  seen  bodies  stretched  out 
for  miles;  he  saw  a  Yankee  soldier 
beat    out    the    brains    of    his    cousin 


against  a  brick  wall  during  the  Civil 
war;  he  knows  the  sting  of  a  bullet 
and  the  pain  of  a  bayonet  stuck 
through  his  ribs. 

He  experienced  all  that  during 
the  26  years  he  spent  in  the  army. 
But  he's  ready  to  fight  again  when  his 
country  calls  him  to  the  colors. 

"Right  this  minute,"  said  the  Negro 
preacher,  and  he  clicked  his  heels  in 
salute.  He  only  wishes  that  Colonel 
Teddy  Roosevelt  were  living  to  lead 
him  in  battle. 

"If  Mr.Teddy  were  here  to  give 
them  signals,  they  couldn't  held  me 
back,"  he  said.  Preacher  Ferrel 
belives  Colonel  Roosevelt  was  one 
man  who  would  have  put  an  end  to 
Hitler  pretty  quick. 

Historians  sometimes  attempt  to 
confuse  the  veteran  on  the  dates,  but 
the  memory  of  those  hectic,  historic 
and  hair  raising  days  are  -still  too 
vivid  in  his  mind.  He  can  relate  the 
battles,  the  dates  and  even  minor 
occurrences  more  vividly  than  the 
history  books  tell  the  story. 

"I  can  just  see  Mister  Teddy  right 
now  going  jump-like  over  them  hills, 
with  his  little  red  flag,  and  waving 
his  hand  right  and  left  to  give  us  the 
signals,"  he  recalled. 

He  remembers  all  these  events  and 
also  remembers  when  all  the  Negroes 
were  released  from  the  army. 

His  service  at  the  funeral  of  Pres- 
ident McKinley  in  Cleveland  was  just 
a  coincidence.  Orders  were  sent  out 
for  a  detachment  of  soldiers,  and  his 
company  was  the  one  selected. 

Preacher  Ferrel — "Uncle  Reuben" 
he  prefers  to  be  called  because  that's 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


what  all  his  white  friends  call  him — 
is  a  medium-sized  person,  with  a 
shiny  bald  head,  well  built  and  strong 
despite  his  age. 

A  graduate  of  Shaw  University  at 
Raleigh  and  the  Greensboro  College 
for  Negroes,  he's  well  mannered  and 
fairly  well  polished,  with  a  fine  flow 
of  English. 

"Uncle  Reuben"  is  the  humble  sort 
of  Negro  and  always  takes  off  his  hat 
and  bows  to  the  white  folks.  He 
proudly  states  that  his  place  is  "at 
the  bottom,  and  that's  where  I  stay." 

His  marital  and  parental  record 
is  one  seldom,  if  ever,  equalled,  and 
it's  true  because  birth  certificates 
bear  him  out. 

He  has  been  married  three  times, 
the  first  time  to  a  Negro  girl  from 
Summit,  S.  C,  the  second  time  to 
a  full-blooded  Oklahoma  Indian,  and 
the  last  time  to  a  Pampico,  S.  C, 
Negro,  his  present  wife.  The  other 
two  died. 

Preacher  Ferrell  himself  is  half 
Indian ,  his  mother  being  a  full- 
blooded  Oklahoma  Indian.  He's  proud" 
of  his  Indian  blood  and  attributes 
his  longevity  to  his   Indian  heritage. 

It  was  his  first  wife  who  bore  him 
three  set's  of  triplets,  something  al- 
most unheard  of  at  that  time.  She 
also  gave  birth  to  one  set  of  twins  and 
a  total  of  14  children.  The  nine  trip- 
lets were  born  in  three  consecutive 
years. 

His  Indian  wife  presented  him  with 
16  children,  including  two  sets  of 
twins,  and  he  has  had  one  child  by 
his  present  wife. 

The  preacher  is  proud  that  all  of 
his  children  are  still  living  and 
healthy,  the  youngest  being  12  years 
old  and  the  oldest  61.  But  he's  proud- 
er still  of  the  five  sons  who  followed 


in  his  footsteps  and  are  now  ordained 
Baptist  ministers,  serving  in  the 
northern  states. 

No,  he  can't  call  the  names  of  them 
offhand  and  reports  it  was  quite  a 
job  finding  names  for  all  of  them. 

The  health  record  of  his  family  is 
also  something  to  marvel  at.  He  fig- 
ures his  family  hasn't  had  a  doctor 
more  than  12  times  at  the  most.  A 
midwife  always  assisted  the  stork. 

Preacher  Ferrell  started  preaching 
at  the  age  of  12,  led  by  his  mother, 
but  quit  later  because  he  didn't  think 
he  was  worthy  of  the  ministry  and 
joined   the    army. 

He  was  in  the  army  for  26  years, 
serving  as  a  soldier  for  three  years, 
as  cook  for  three  years  and  as  steward 
for  20  years.  But  he  kept  on  preach- 
ing in  the  army  all  this  time.  He's 
been  preaching  now  for  71  years  and 
hopes  to  keep  on  for  still  a  few  more 
years. 

Although  he  preaches  on  Sundays, 
Preacher  Ferrell  gives  farming  as 
his  occupation  and  works  in  the 
fields  six  days  a  week  except  on  the 
days  when  funerals  or  other  pastoral 
duties  take  him  from  his  work. 

"My  gospel  is  without  money  and 
without  price,"  he  boasts,  and  adds, 
"I  work  for  my  living."  He  abhors 
some  of  the  modern-day  ministers 
whom  he  believes  put  too  much  faith 
in  the  power  of  the  dollar  and  the 
size  of  their  church,  and  congregation 
instead  of  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ 
as  they  should. 

"I  take  my  troubles  to  the  Master," 
he  said,  giving  his  silver  skull  a 
thump  which  could  be  heard  audibly. 
"He  hasn't  ever  failed  me — he  never 
will." 

"I  don't  get  money  for  preaching;  I 
work   for   mine,"   he   relates,  but   ex- 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


plains  that  he  always  accepts  money 
when  it  is  offered  voluntarily  and 
with  the  sprit.  He  regards  preaching 
as  his  duty,  not  his  occupation. 

He  doesn't  draw  a  cent  of  pension 
for  his  services  in  the  war,  and  nei- 
ther does  he  draw  old  age  pensions. 
And  he  doesn't  ask  for  it,  either, 
"because  I'm  still  able  to  work,  thank 
you,"  he  usually  replies. 

He  doesn't  approve  of  wars,  but 
justifies  them  with  the  Scriptures, 
and  holds  no  brief  for  the  slackers. 
He  thinks  to  fail  his  country  in  time 
of  need  would  be  a  sin 

Preacher  Ferrell  renders  service 
among  five  churches,  Sampson  church, 
Little  Field,  Mt.  Zion,  Little  Mission, 
and  Small's  Chapel  and  holds  meet- 
ings at  scores  of  others. 

Merrfbers  of  the  f.,ve  churches  held 
a  joint  session  at  Mt.  Zion  a  few  Sun- 
days ago  on  his  83rd  birthday,  and 
it  was  an  event  he'll  never  forget. 

He  said  before  hand  that  he  was 
going  to  preach  "like  I  never  preached 
before,"  and  that's  just  what  he  did. 


The  crowd  was  the  largest  ever  to  at- 
tend a  service  at  the  church.  There 
were  at  least  five  birthday  cakes  on 
the  table  at  lunch. 

He's  also  well  known  and  highly 
respected  by  the  white  folks.  When- 
ever he  walks  down  the  street,  greet- 
ings are  heard  from  every  side  from 
both  races,  and  the  Negroes  take  off 
their  hats  to  him. 

Preacher  Ferrel  is  proud  of  the 
esteem  in  which  he  is  held  and  "the 
life  which.  I  have  lived.  It's  a  witness 
for  God  and  it's  all  I've  got  to  offer," 
asserts  the  minister. 

"Uncle  Reuben"  still  enjoys  good 
health  and  feels  fit  because  he  has 
taken  care  of  himself.  When  he  wants 
to  pull  a  surprise  on  a  group  of  stran- 
gers, he  takes  off  his  watch  and  does 
a  couple  of  handsprings. 

He's  lived  a  full  life  already,  but 
"Uncle  Reuben"  is  looking  forward 
to  many  more  years  service  in  deliver- 
ing the  gospel.  He  intends  to  continue 
until  the  Master  calls. 


EVEN  TODAY 

What  if  the  bridge  men  built  goes  down, 

What  if  the  torrent  sweeps  the  town, 

The  hills  are  safe,  the  hills  remain, 

And  hills  are  happy  in  the  rain ; 

If  I  can  climb  the  hills  and  find 

A  small  square  cottage  to  my  mind, 

A  lonely  and  a  cleanly  house 

With  shelves  too  bare  to  tempt  a  mouse, 

Whatever  years  remain  to  me 

I  shall  live  out  in  dignity. 


— George  Henry  Jessop. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


SIDNEY  LANIER  CANDIDATE  FOR 
HALL  OF  FAME 


By  Mrs.  J.  A.  Yarbrough 


For  the  past  ten  years  the  United 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy  have 
earnestly  endeavored  to  have  a 
marble  bust  of  Sidney  Lanier  placed 
in  the  Hall  of  Fame  at  New  York 
University  along  with  the  company 
of  immortals  who  occupy  this  ex- 
alted position. 

The  recommendation  that  efforts 
be  made  to  secure  such  recognition 
of  this  gifted  man  was  presented 
by  the  retiring  president  general, 
Mrs.  L.  M.  Bashinsky,  of  Alabama, 
at  the  general  convention  of  the 
United  Daughters  cf  the  Confed- 
eracy which  was  held  at  Jackson- 
ville, Fla.,  in  1931.  It  was  enthusi- 
astically adopted  and  each  year  has 
found  the  daughters  more  ardent  in 
their  desire  to  have  this  honor  ac- 
corded to  one  who  so  fully  deserves 
it. 

That  he  was  not  chosen  by  the  elec- 
tors of  the  Hall  of  Fame  at  either 
election  since  his  name  was  presented, 
in  no  way  daunts  their  enthusiasm. 
There  are  many  things  to  be  taken  in- 
to consideration  in  awarding  this 
honor  which  only  occurs  every  five 
years. 

In  1935  a  number  of  the  electors 
favored  Sidney  Lanier  but  he  did 
not  receive  the  necessary  number  of 
votes. 

Stephen  C.  Foster  was  elected  in 
1940,  Lanier  losing  by  five  votes  only. 
Not  less  than  six  of  the  1940  electors 
who  had  declared  themselves  in  his 
favor  passed  on  before  the  time  for 


election,  also  many  others  that  fa- 
vored him  in  1935. 

With  redoubled  activity,  the  Daugh- 
ters of  the  Confederacy  will  continue 
their  efforts  to  advance  the  name  of 
Sidney  for  the  Hall  of  Fame  by  giv- 
ing to  the  American  people  a  wider 
knowledge  of  this  poet  and  musician 
who  belongs  to  the  entire  nation.  Cele- 
brations on  the  one  hundredth  anni- 
versary of  his  birth  on  February  3, 
1942,  and  throughont  this  centinnial 
year  will  focus  attention  upon  this 
man  who  in  his  brief  life  gave  to  hu- 
manity noble  thoughts,  a  wide  appre- 
ciation of  beauty  and  a  sense  of  the 
all  embracing  love  of  God. 

It  is  truly  remarkable  how  the 
Daughters  have  familiarized  his 
name  to  thousands  in  innumerable 
ways,  from  the  smallest  to  the  might- 
iest efforts. 

The  most  outstanding  achievement 
is  the  publication  by  Duke  University 
of  a  scholar's  edition  of  Lanier  ma- 
terial hitherto  untouched  by  publicity, 
which  was  furnished  by  the  Lanier 
family.  While  this  may  not  be  directly 
attributable  to  the  Daughters,  this 
voluntary  request  doubtless  came 
from  Dr.  W.  P.  Few,  president  of 
Duke,  as  a  direct  result  of  the  efforts 
of  Mrs.  Walter  D.  Lamar,  former 
president-general,  to  persuade  the 
publishers  who  owned  the  copyrights 
to  issue  an  edition  at  a  reason- 
able price  that  would  provide  great- 
er opportunity  to  know  and  appre- 
ciate Lanier. 

They   replied  that  with  the  steady 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


demand  and  sale  which  they  were 
meeting  it  was  very  unlikely  a  cheap- 
er edition  would  be  justified. 

Mrs.  Lamar  consulted  with  the 
Lanier  family  in  regard  to  Dr.  Few's 
proposition  and  they  agreed  to  aid  by 
allowing  Duke  to  use  five  hundred 
letters  and  other  papers  never  before 
accessible  to  students  of  Lanier.  They 
also  arranged  for  the  essential  co- 
operation of  the  former  publishers 
who  agreed  on  most  liberal  terms,  to 
pass  on  their  interests  and  holdings 
in  Lanier's  works  to  Duke  university. 

With  the  passing  of  Dr.  Few  in  a 
few  months  the  great  undertaking 
Initiated  by  him  was  taken  over  by 
Dr.  R.  L.  Flowers,  acting  president 
of  the  university,  who  wired  Mrs. 
Lamar  at  the  1940  convention  to 
announce  to  the  Daughters  publica- 
tion of  a  complete  edition  of  the 
works  of  Sidney  Lanier  by  the  Duke 
University  Press.  She  was  further 
authorized  to  say  the  editorship 
would  be  under  direction  of  the  Duke 
faculty,  headed  by  an  editor-in-chief 
and  competent  scholars  in  American 
literature  selected  from  the  middle 
west,  southwest  and  on  the  Pacific 
coast,  thereby  making  the  project 
national  in  its  scope. 

The  press,  schools,  literature  and 
the  radio  have  shown  great  co-opera- 
tion to  promote  the  name  of  Sidney 
Lanier  for  his  own  particular  niche 
in  the  Hall  of  Fame. 

The  best  newspapers  and  maga- 
zines have  carried  hundreds  of  ar- 
ticles about  him  and  many  cf  his 
poems. 

Dr.  James  Francis  Cooke,  editor 
of  the  Etude,  which  has  the  largest 
circulation  of  any  musical  periodical 
in  the  world,  accepted  and  published 
an  article  on  Lanier  which  was  writ- 


ten by  Miss  Margaret  Blanche  Rou- 
quie,  of  Georgetown,  S.  C.  general 
chairman  of  the  work.  The  Southern 
Magazine  published  two  of  her  ar- 
ticals,  also  one  by  John  Hobeika  of 
Dillon,  S.  C. 

John  Temple  Graves,  A.  H.  Starke, 
Irvin  S.  Cobb,  George  Creel,  Walter 
Damrosch,  Edgar  Lee  Masters,  Pro- 
fessor Knight  Dunlap,  for  30  years 
at  Johns  Hopkins,  Lanier's  old  uni- 
versity, and  numerous  others  have 
written  of  Lanier's  value  to  life  and 
art.  Mrs.  Lamar  compiled  an  interest- 
ing booklet  on  Things  to  Know  About 
Lanier,  which  has  had  wide  circula- 
tion. She  has  adressed  many  audien- 
ces on  Lanier,  the  Musician. 

Thousands  of  essays  on  Lanier  have 
been  written  in  competitive  contests 
in  schools  and  colleges;  Sidney  Lanier 
scholarship  funds  established;  Lanier 
bookshelves  placed  in  schools;  page- 
ants illustrating  his  poetry  present- 
ed; thousands  of  his  pictures  present- 
ed to  schools;  birthday  programs  giv- 
en, postcards  made  of  his  birthplace 
at  Macon,  Ga,  and  of  the  Lanier  Oak 
at  Brunswick,  Ga. 

U.  D.  C.  chapters  bear  his  name 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific; 
cups  and  other  trophies  have  been 
awarded  in  his  honor;  music,  poetry 
and  bcok  clubs  are  named  for  him. 
The  Dixie  chapter,  of  Montgomery, 
Ala,  placed  a  tablet  in  the  First  Pres- 
byterian church  where  he  was  once 
organist;  Sophie  Bibb  chapter  mark- 
ed the  Exchange  hotel  where  he  served 
as  clerk  while  living  in  Montgomery 
and  the  Mobile  chapter  marked  the 
house  at  Point  Clear  where  he  spent 
a  winter  with  his  uncle.  Through 
Mrs.  Lamar's  influence,  Ted  Malone 
included  in  his  Pilgrimage  of  Poetry 
a  broadcast  from  the  little  gable  cctt- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


age  in  which  Lanier  was  born  at  Ma- 
eon,  Ga. 

Sidney  Lanier  was  said  to  be  the 
first.  American  of  note  in  the  last  cen- 
tury to  discern  the  merits  of  women 
as  potential  orchestral  players  and 
to  urge  them  to  enter  the  orchestral 
field  of  music.  His  far-sighted  atti- 
tude was  commemorated  recently  by 
a  Sidney  Lanier  Memorial  concert, 
given  in  Carnegie  Hall  by  a  well 
know  woman's  orchestra.  It  was  de- 
scribed as  one  of  the  best  of  the  sea- 
son and  one  critic  said,  "The  soul  of 
the  musician-poet  must  have  inspired 
them  that  evening." 

In  creating  interest  in  Lanier  the 
Daughters  of  the  Confederacy  have 
made  it  plain  that  their  claim  of  his 
worth  of  a  place  in  the  Hall  of  Fame 
is  based  purely  on  his  merit  and  the 
fact  that  he  was  a  Confederate  sol- 
dier enters  little  into  it.  They  feel 
he  belongs  to  America  just  as  does 
any  other  writer  and  musician. 

Sidney  Lanier's  English  and 
French  ancestors  held  important  posi- 
tions as  composers  in  royal  courts 
and  it  was  only  natm*al  that  that  the 
passion  for  music  and  poetry  was 
in  his  blcod.  The  combination  of  an- 
cestral forces,  Huguenot,  Methodist 
and  Scotch-Irish  Presbyterian,  ac- 
counts for  his  love  of  the  aesthetic 
and  his  deeply  religious  ideas.  Com- 
ing to  manhood  in  the  crucial  years 
of  the  War  Between  the  States  and 
dying  of  tuberculosis  a  few  years 
later,  drew  out  of  his  life  of  hard- 
ship only  beauty  and  melody,  be- 
cause beauty  and  melody  were  all  he 
sought. 

Studiousness,  sweetness  of  temper- 
ment  and  magnetic  charm  made  him 
a  favorite  with  his  schoolmates  and 
created     bonds     of    enduring    friend- 


ships. Entering  Oglethorpe  college  at 
18,  he  dreamed  of  even  wider  fields 
of  study  but  his  dreams  were  rudely 
shatterd  by  the  guns  of  Fort  Sumner. 

Soon  after  graduation  the  call  to 
arms  came  and,  joining  the  Macon 
Volunteers,  he  marched  to  Virginia. 
Transferred  to  the  signal  service, 
he  was  captured  and  spent  the  rigor- 
ous winter  of  1864  in  prison  at  Point 
Lookout.  Exposure  and  privation  im- 
planted the  seeds  of  consumption  and 
after  the  war  his  life  was  a  constant 
struggle  against  disease. 

Bravely  he  faced  the  task  of  how 
to  live,  teaching  schools,  clerking  in 
a  hotel,  all  the  while  studying  and 
writing. 

In  1867,  his  novel,  Tiger  Lilies, 
was  published  and  soon  afterward  he 
married  Mary  Day,  the  inspiration 
of   his    exquisite    poem,    My    Springs. 

In  1870  he  joined  his  father  in  the 
practice  of  law  at  Macon  but  while 
his  ability  promised  a  successful 
career,  he  was  not  to  remain  a  law- 
yer. The  search  for  health  carried 
him  to  Texas  and  after  a  beneficial 
winter  there  he  went  to  Baltimore 
where  he  secured  a  position  as  first 
flutist  in  the  famous  Peabody  Or- 
chestra. This  gave  him  a  means  of 
support  and  in  the  intellectual  and 
artistic  atmosphere  of  Baltimore  he 
produced  the  best  work  of  his  career. 

All  the  world  recognizes  the  undis- 
puted worth  of  a  Ballad  of  the  Trees 
and  the  Master;  The  Song  of  the 
Chattahouche,  and  The  Revenge  of 
Hamish.  The  exquisite  grace  and 
moving  appeals  of  the  first  two  and 
the  gripping  power  of  the  last  have 
placed  them  with  the  very  best  of 
their  kind.  Filled  with  the  tremulous 
beauty  of  dawn  is  his  last  poem,  Sun- 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


rise,  which  from  his  sick  bed  he  threw 
into  the  face  of  death. 

In  1879  he  received  the  appoint- 
ment of  lecturer  on  English  literature 
in  the  recently  established  John  Hop- 
kins university.  He  gave  two  courses 
of  lectures,  the  last  one  being  deliv- 
ered when  he  was  so  weak  from  the 
ravages  of  disease  he  had  to  remain 
seated,  finishing  only  by  sheer  will 
power. 

In  the  summer  of  1881  he  sought 
the  healing  air  of  the  North  Carolina 
mountains,  but  in  vain.  On  the  sev- 
enth of  September,  near  Tryon,  the 
long,  heroic  struggle  came  to  an  end 
and  one  of  the  finest  spirits  in  South- 
ern letters  went  out. 


In  considering  the  handicaps  of 
Lanier's  life,  the  call  to  arms,  the 
struggle  for  a  livelihood  and  the  con- 
stant battle  against  illness,  the  quan- 
tity of  his  literary  achievements 
are  truly  marvelous.  His  radiant 
nature  and  simple  faith  in  Gcd  make 
him  one  of  the  greatest  characters 
of  the  ages. 

From  a  memorial  address  on  Gen- 
eral Robert  E.  Lee,  delivered  by  Lan- 
ier, found  among  his  papers  and  pub- 
lished 50  years  after  his  death  came 
the  thought  of  converting  the  birth- 
place of  the  great  chieftain  into  a 
memorial  shrine  and  in  the  restora- 
tion of  Stratford  Hall,  there  is  the 
voice  of  Sidney  Lanier,  yet  speaking. 


That  which  we  acquire  with  most  difficulty  we  retain  the 
longest ;  as  those  who  have  earned  a  fortune  are  commonly  more 
careful  of  it  than  those  by  whom  it  may  have  been  inherited. 

— Colton. 


THE  SPORT  OF  KINGS 

By  Vincent  Edwards 


When  you  boys  go  out  to  caddy  at 
your  community  golf  course,  are  you 
aware  that  you  are  participating  in  a 
sport  that  is  over  four  hundred  years 
old?  Long  before  the  day  of  Chick 
Evans  and  Bobby  Jones,  King  James 
the  First  of  England  was  swinging 
what  passed  for  the  niblick  of  his  day 
on  the  royal  ccurse.  Golf  became 
so  popular  a  pastime  with  these  early 
rulers  that  it  came  to  be  known  as 
"the  sport  of  kings." 

One  of  the  game's  most  famous 
enthusiasts  was  unluckly  Charles  the 
First  who  was  deposed  by  the  Parlia- 


ment of  Cromwell  and  finally  lost  his 
head  on  the  scaffcld.  He  was  deep  in 
a  game  in  Scotland  in  1641  when  word 
came  that  a  rebellion  had  broken  out 
in  Ireland,  and  in  his  dismay  he  threw 
aside  his  club  and  retired  to  Holy- 
rood  House.  During  his  imprison- 
ment at  Newcastle,  his  gaoler  was 
kind  enough  to  let  him  exercise  him- 
on  the  golf  links  in  the  presence  cf  the 
the  royal  retinue. 

Today  women  have  taken  up  the 
game  with  almost  as  much  enthusiasm 
as  the  men,  but  they  are  only  following 
in  the  footsteps  of  that  celebrated  ru- 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


ler,  Mary  Queen  of  Scots.  More  than 
once  she  sought  relaxation  from  her 
tempestuous  career  as  monarch  on  the 
links  at  Seaton. 

That  Mary  should  have  become  a 
devotee  of  the  sport  in  not  surprising 
in  a  way,  for  Scotland,  more  than 
any  other  country,  has  come  to  be 
recognized  as  the  original  home  of 
golf.  Modern  enthusiasm  certainly 
runs  high  at  time,  but  it  could  not 
have  been  any  less  in  the  kingdom 
where  one  of  the  early  kings  had  to 
forbid  the  importation  of  golf-balls 
from  Holland  on  the  grouds  that  it 
took  away  "na  small  quantitie  of  gold 
and  silver  out  of  the  kingdome  of 
Scotland." 

In  these  remote  times  England  also 
went  so  far  as  to  ban  "golfe  and  fute- 
ball  and  other  unprofitable  games"  be- 
cause archery,  the  sport  upon  which 
the  defense  of  the  country  rested,  was 
being  neglected  in  their  favor.  The 
golf  balls  of  that  period  were  dif- 
ferent from  the  white  gutta-percha 
ones  of  our  day:  they  were  made  of 
leather  and  stuffed  with  feathers  un- 
til they  were  as  hard  as  stone. 

Of  all  the  famous  golf  courses  in  the 
world,  St.  Andrews  in  Scotland  is 
easily  the  most  celebrated.  To  those 
who  have  been  there,  the  very  name 
brings  up  memories  of  the  fine,  Scotch 
weather,  the  breeze  sweeping  in  from 
the  sea  and  the  broad  reaches  of 
sandy  dunes  alongside  which  the  links 
extend. 

It  was  here  that  the  name  "bunker" 
came  to  be  applied,  first  to  sand-pits 


and  later  to  hazards  of  any  sort.. 
Players  who  went  around  the  course 
also  dubbed  some  of  the  pits  by  such 
facetious  names  as  "the  scholar's 
bunker,"  "Tarn's  coo,"  "Walkinshaw's 
grave,"  "the  saucer,"  "the  feather- 
bed hole"  and  "the  crater." 

The  St.  Andrews  course  is  about 
four  miles  long,  and  when  an  import- 
ant match  is  in  progress,  interest  in- 
fects every  one,  from  the  servants  in 
the  hotel  all  the  way  to  the  professors 
in  the  university.  It  seems  curious 
that,  while  St.  Andrews  University 
has  a  great  name  of  its  own,  the 
tcwn's  golfing  fame  even  overshadows 
this  Students  had  a  reputation  of 
the  becoming  so  fond  of  the  sport,  to 
the  neglect  of  their  studies,  that  a 
song  sprang  up — 

"And  so  while  years  are  moving,  ■ 
He  is   steadily  improving; 
Through   he's   never   any   nearer 

his  degree, 
There   is   this   consideration: 
He  has  made  his  reputation 
As   a   Golfer  in   the   City  by  the 

Sea." 

The  day  has  passed  when  Scotch 
golfers  used  to  wear  a  bright  red  uni- 
form as  a  kind  of  danger  signal  to 
passersby.  But  the  very  short  pants 
in  which  boy  golfers  appeared  when- 
ever they  had  a  chance  to  go  to  the 
St.  Andrews  course  with  their  short 
clubs  have  been  adopted  by  Boy  Scouts 
and  youngsters  the  world  over.  To- 
day we  call  them  "shorts." 


Accuracy  of  statement  is  one  of  the  first  elements  of  truth ; 
inaccuracy  is  a  near  kin  to  falsehood. — Tryon  Edwards. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  boys  thoroughly  enjoyed  anoth- 
<er  good  motion  picture  show  last 
Thursday  night,  the  attraction  being 
*The  Little  Adventuress."  This  is 
a  Columbia  production. 

Plasterers  from  Concord  are  mak- 
ing repahs  to  the  walls  and  ceilings 
of  the  Cannon  Memorial  Administra- 
tion Building  and  Cottage  No.  1.  This 
work  has  been  going  on  more  than  a 
week  and  will  soon  be  completed. 

A  new  metal  silo,  thirty  feet  high 
and  twelve  feet  in  diameter,  is  being 
erected  near  the  daily  barn.  This  work 
is  being  done  by  our  own  boys,  under 
the  supervision  of  Mr.  Alf  Carriker 
and  Mr.  Wyatt,  officers  in  charge  of 
the  carpenter  and  machine  shops,  re- 
spectively. 

We  are  glad  to  report  that  James 
Brewer,  who  was  taken  to  the  North 
Carolina  Orthepedic  Hospital,  Gas- 
tonia  for  treatment  about  two  months 
ago,  has  returned  to  the  School.  His 
condition  is  greatly  improved  and  he 
has  assumed  his  regular  place  on  the 
printing   office   force. 

The  boys  on  the  garden  forces  are 
now  picking  great  quantities  of  extra 
fine  string  beans  and  from  the  reports 
coming  to  this  office  it  would  seem 
that  the  supply  will  last  until  old  Jack 
Frost  visits  this  neighborhood.  Be- 
cause of  the  dry  weather  during  the 
early  part  of  the  season,  our  crop 
of  string  beans  was  far  below  normal, 
but  this  late  crop  will  be  more  than 
make  up  for  the  shortage  at  that  time. 
Our  cannery  force  is  working  at  top 
speed,  putting  these  beans   in  gallon 


containers,  to  be  stored  away  for  use 
during   the   winter   months. 

Electric  lights  have  been  installed 
in  the  grandstand  down  on  the  athle- 
tic field.  Receptacles  have  also  been 
placed  there  in  order  that  radios  may 
be  plugged  in,  thus  enabling  the  boys 
to  hear  the  broadcasts  of  world's 
series  baseball  games  and  the  big 
football  contests  on  Saturday  after- 
noons. Right  now  all  the  lads  and 
many  of  the  "old  timers"  among  the 
staff  of  employees  are  very  much  in- 
terested in  the  current  world's  series. 
While  the  Yankees  seem  to  have  the 
most  supporters,  many  of  our  folks 
are  pulling  hard  for  "Dem  Bums"  of 
Brooklyn  to  come  through.  At  this 
writing  the  series  stands  at  one  game 
each,  neither  team  apparantly  having 
the  advantage  over  the  other. 

Superintendent  Boger  recently  re- 
ceived another  letter  from  Giles  E. 
Grene,  one  of  our  old  boys,  who  has 
been  a  member  of  the  United  States 
Army  for  more  than  two  years.  He 
wrote  from  Schofield  Barracks,  Hono- 
lulu, Hawaiian  Islands,  saying  that 
he  still  thoroughly  enjoyed  army  life 
and  was  getting  along  nicely.  Giles 
inquired  as  to  how  things  were  going 
at  the  School  and  signified  his  interest 
in  local  affairs  by  asking  the  sub- 
scription rates  of  The  Uplift,  in  order 
that  he  might  keep  in  touch  with 
the  School's  activities  regularly.  He 
asked  to  be  remembered  to  friends 
among  the  staff  of  officers  and  ma- 
trons, and  stated  that  he  expected  to 
be  in  Honolulu  about  ten  more  months, 
after  which  he  hoped  to  return  to  the 
States  and  pay  us  a  visit. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


Lemuel  Murphy,  a  former  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  2  group,  was  a 
visitor  here  last  Saturday  and  Sun- 
day. This  young  man,  now  about 
twenty  years  old,  left  the  School, 
February  8,  1937,  returning  to  his 
home  in  Smithfield,  where  he  was  em- 
ployed in  a  restaurant  a  little  more 
than  eight  months.  He  then  secured 
employment  in  the  Duke  of  Windsor 
Hotel,  at  Windsor,  N.  C.  He  worked 
there  and  at  other  hotels  under  the 
same  management  until  September 
16,  1940,  when  he  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Army.  Lemuel  is  now 
a  member  of  Headquarters  Battery. 
1st  Battalion,  113th  Field  Artillery, 
and  is  stationed  at  Fort  Jackson, 
S.  C.  He  is  one  of  the  cooks  for  his 
battery,  and  tells  us  that  he  expects 
to  receive  a  promotion  in  the  very 
near  future.  He  had  been  visiting 
his  parents  in  Smithfield  and  was  on 
his  way  to  Chester,  S.  C,  to  join  his 
battery  which  is  now  taking  part  in 
the  maneuvers  in  that  section. 

Lemuel  is  a  well-mannered  young 
fellow  and  has  the  appearance  of  one 
who  is  trying  to  make  good.  He  ex- 
pressed his  appreciation  for  the  train- 
ing received  here  and  seemed  delight- 
ed to  renew  old  friends  among  mem- 
bers of  the  School's  staff  of  workers. 

We  were  delighted  to  receive  a  let- 
ter from  another  old  boy  the  other  day, 
one  from  whom  we  had  not  heard  in 
many  years.  This  young  man's  name  is 
Robert  Ward,  who  entered  the  School, 
August  15,  1922  and  was  permitted 
to  leave,  February  1,  1926.  While  here 
he  was  a  member  of  the  Cottage  No. 
2  group.  Robert  has  been  in  the  United 
States  Army  since  1928,  and  has  at- 
tained the  rank  of  first  sergeant  in 
the  176th  Infantry  Band,  A.  P.  O.  No. 


29,  29th  Division,  and  is  stationed  at 
Fort  Bragg.  At  the  present  time  he 
is  temporarily  located  on  the  U.  S. 
Military  Reservation,  Morven,  N.  C, 
where  he  will  take  part  in  the  ex- 
tensive maneuvers  being  staged  in  the 
two  Carolinas.  His  letter  is  as  fol- 
lows: 

Dear  Sir: 

I  am  writing  to  you  gentlemen  in 
regard  to  the  date  that  I,  Robert 
Ward,  entered  that  school,  the  rea- 
son for  doing  so  is  due  to  the  fact  that 
I  am  trying  to  establish  a  date  rela- 
tive to  my  birth.  I  was  a  boy  in  that 
school  during  Mr.  C.  E.  Boger's  ad- 
ministration as  superintendent,  ar- 
riving there  before  the  old  adminis- 
tration building  burned,  but  cannot 
recall  the  exact  year  of  that  incident. 
At  that  time  Mr.  Fisher  was  the  as- 
sistant to  Mr.  Boger,  and  Mr.  Greer 
was  parole  officer.  Miss  Greenlee  was 
my  first  teacher  and  Mr.  Crooks  was 
the  last  one  under  whom  I  studied, 
though  I  do  not  remember  the  correct 
dates.  I  am  reasonably  sure  that  I 
entered  the  school  in  1923,  and  I 
would  be  very  grateful  if  you  could 
and  would  write  me  a  letter,  stating- 
the  date  that  I  entered  Stonewall  Jack- 
son School  and  my  age  at  that  time. 

Many  times  I  have  wished  that  I 
might  have  an  opportunity  to  visit  the 
school  and  the  boys,  but  it  seems  that 
in  all  these  years  I  haven't  been 
able  to  acquire  the  time  necessary,  as 
for  the  last  twelve  years  I  have  been 
a  resident  of  Tacoma,  Washington, 
and  of  course,  it  would  have  taken 
some  time  to  make  the  trip.  However, 
I  often  think  of  the  school  and  the 
boys,  and  the  splendid  corps  of  officers 
and  matrons.  I  also  remember  the 
little  booklet  called  "THE  UPLIFT," 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


-and  wonder  if  it  is  still  in  existence, 
if  so  I  would  more  than  appreciate 
it  if  you  would  kindly  forward  me  a 
copy. 

I  am  now  in  the  Army  and  have  been 
a  member  since  October,  1928,  and 
am  a  musician.  Have  advanced  to  the 
rank  of  Assistant  Leader,  and  owe  it 
all  to  the  interest  that  was  instilled 
in  me  as  a  little  boy  at  Stonewall 
Jackson  School,  where  I  was  allowed 
the  privelege  of  entering  the  group  to 
study  music  under  Mr.  George  Law- 
rence, who  I  think  is  now  connected 
with  Chapel  Hill,  although  I  am  not 
sure. 

It  is  a  pretty  sure  thing  that  I  shall 
be  in  this  vicinity  for  the  next  two 
months,  and  I'm  making  you  a  promise 
that  I  will  visit  the  school  during 
that  time.  If  you  will  send  me  the 
names  of  the  staff  of  officers  and  ma- 
trons now  at  the  school,  I  shall  ap- 
preciate it,  as  I  may  be  fortunate 
enough  to  know  some  of  them.  Thank- 
ing you  for  any  help  toward  establish- 
ing the  date  of  my  enrollment  at  the 
school  and  my  age  at  the  time,  I 
remain, 

Very  sincerely  yours, 

Robert  Ward. 

Some  of  us  pleasantly  recall  Robert 
as  a  little  fellow  at  the  School  many 
years  ago,  and  are  delighted  to  learn 
that  he  has  been  doing  so  well  since 
leaving  us.  Should  he  able  to  call  on 
us  while  maneuvering  in  this  state, 
we  can  assure  him  that  old  friends 
here  will  extend  a  most  hearty  wel- 
come. 

The  regular  afternoon  service  at 
the  School  last  Sunday  was  in  charge 
of  Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte. 
He  brought  with  him,  as  speaker  of 


the  afternoon,  Rev.  Herbert  Spaugh, 
pastor  of  Hawthorne  Lane  Moravian 
Church,  in  that  city,  who  never  fails 
to  bring  our  boys  a  most  helpful  and 
interesting  message.  For  the  Scrip- 
ture Lesson  he  read  part  of  the  15th 
chapter  of  Luke. 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks 
Rev.  Mr.  Spaugh  complimented  the 
boys  very  highly  on  their  singing,  say- 
ing that  the  spirited  manner  in  which 
they  always  enter  into  this  part  of 
the  program,  made  his  visits  to  the 
School  very  delightful  occasions. 

The  speaker  then  told  his  listeners 
that  the  most  worthwhile  things  of 
life  are  frequently  attained  the  hard 
way.  If  one  bumps  into  a  brick  wall, 
a  bruise  is  the  inevitable  result;  if 
you  kick  at  folks,  they  will  surely  kick 
back;  if  you  speak  harshly  to  them, 
harsh  words  come  right  back  to  your 
ears.  In  other  words,  life  will  give 
you  just  what  you  give  life. 

Rev.  Mr.  Spaugh  then  told  the  fol- 
lowing story,  which  he  called  "The 
Three  Jewels":  In  the  Far  East  there 
lived  a  shiek,  a  very  wealthy  man, 
who  had  three  sons.  These  sons  grew 
up  into  manhood  and  left  home.  The 
first  one  married  and  moved  to  a  dis- 
tant city.  The  second  was  about  to 
get  married  in  another  city,  while  the 
third  was  making  plans  to  get  mar- 
ried and  leave  home.  The  sheik  was 
getting  old.  Calling  his  secretary,  he 
dictated  a  letter  to  each  of  his  three 
boys.  They  were  exactly  alike  and 
read:  "If  you  will  follow  directions 
attached  to  this  letter,  you  will  learn 
how  to  find  three  most  valuable  jew- 
els." The  letters  were  sent  to  the 
boys  by  special  messengers. 

The  first  messenger  reached  the 
home  of  the  oldest  son,  but  found 
that  he  was   away,  but  later  located 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


him  elsewhere  in  the  midst  of  an  im- 
portant business  deal.  Without  ask- 
ing how  his  father  was  getting  along, 
he  hastily  put  the  letter  away,  think- 
ing he  would  read  it  later. 

The  messenger  going  to  the  second 
son's  home,  learned  that  he  was  at  a 
nearby  village,  and  was  about  to  be 
married.  He  took  the  message  from 
his  aged  father,  hurriedly  glanced  at 
it,  and  made  preparations  to  proceed 
with  the  wedding  ceremony. 

The  third  son  was  more  easily  lo- 
cated than  the  others.  He  read  the 
letter  and  seemed  glad  to  hear  from 
his  father.  Especially  interesting  was 
the  map  directing  him  how  to  find  the 
jewels,  even  though  it  meant  a  jour- 
ney of  many  days  and  great  hard- 
ships. The  instructions  said  that  at 
the  end  of  the  trip  would  be  found  a 
large  wooden  cross  on  top  of  a  high 
mountain,  marking  the  place  where 
the  treasure  would  be  found. 

The  third  son  bought  saddle  and 
pack  horses,  provisions,  tools,  and  se- 
cured a  companion  for  the  trip.  It 
was  a  very  hard  journey.  As  they 
traveled,  the  way  became  more  and 
more  difficult  and  the  food  supply  low. 
His  companion  gave  up  and  left  him, 
and  he  continued  alone.  His  pack 
horse  died  and  he  lost  the  saddle 
horse  in  an  attempt  to  ford  a  swiftly- 
flowing  river.  As  he  kept  going  on 
foot,  he  became  almost  exhausted. 
There  was  very  little  food  left.  His 
clothing  was  tattered,  shoes  worn  out, 
and  his  feet  were  sore.  Looking  up, 
he  saw  the  large  white  cross  and  de- 
cided that  he  could  not  give  up  now 
that  the  goal  was  in  sight.  Managing 
to  pull  himself  up,  bush  by  bush,  he 
reached  the  cross. 

As  his  tools  had  been  lost,  he  be- 
gan to  look  around  for  something  with 


which  to  dig  for  the  treasure.  Find- 
ing an  old  pick,  he  went  to  work,  and 
soon  dug  up  a  wooden  box.  Inside 
this  box  was  one  made  of  metal,  con- 
taining a  jewel  case.  In  the  latter 
were  three  gorgeous  jewels — an  em- 
erald, a  ruby,  and  a  pearl.  An  in- 
scription on  the  case  read:  "Guard 
these  jewels  carefully.  The  emer- 
ald will  give  you  wisdom;  the  ruby 
will  wash  away  your  sins;  the  pearl 
will  give  you  purity.  These  are  the 
three  jewels  of  happiness." 

As  he  gazed  at  the  gems,  a  well- 
dressed  stranger  appeared  and  said  to 
the  young  man,  "Very  beautiful  jew- 
els, but  I  have  one  more  lovely,"  and 
from  his  own  jewel  case  he  took  a 
brilliant  diamond.  He  added,  "How 
about  a  trade?  This  diamond  of  mine 
will  give  you  great  wisdom,  and  you 
will  then  have  wealth  and  power  and 
can  easily  obtain  forgiveness."  With- 
out thinking  it  over  very  seriously, 
the  young  man  traded,  and  suddenly 
the  stranger  and  both  boxes  of  jewels 
disappeared.  The  young  man,  weak- 
ened by  his  journey,  fainted  and  fell 
into  the  bushes. 

The  second  son,  right  after  his 
marriage,  showed  his  father's  letter 
to  his  bride,  and  they  decided  to  take 
as  their  wedding  trip  a  search  for  the 
jewels.  Traveling  toward  the  same 
mountain,  they  reached  the  cross  at 
the  top.  Following  directions,  they 
dug,  and  soon  came  upon  the  wooden 
box  and  the  same  jewels  that  had 
been  found  by  the  younger  brother. 

Presently  a  beautiful  young  woman 
came  upon  the  scene,  and,  like  the 
stranger  met  by  the  other,  suggested 
a  trade.  As  the  conversation  was  go- 
ing on,  the  chap  down  in  the  bushes 
began,  to  groan,  causing  his  brother 
to  discover  him.     He  saw  the  woman 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


and  said,  "Don't  trade.  Tell  her  to 
go  away."  The  elder  brother  did  so  and 
she  disappeared.  They  were  then  so 
happy  that  they  began  to  dig  again 
and  found  the  jewels  of  happiness. 

Rev.  Mr.  Spaugh  then  told  the  boys 
not  to  let  anybody  fool  them  as  they 
traveled  the  road  of  life.  He  urged 
them  not  to  sacrifice  their  purity  and 
honor  for  anything.  In  other  words 
he  said,  "Don't  let  anyone  take  away 


your  jewels."  Purity,  said  he,  means 
clean  living  and  honest  dealings  with 
all  with  whom  we  come  in  contact. 
God  wants  us  to  live  that  we  might 
have  the  pearl  of  purity. 

In  conclusion,  the  speaker  urged  his 
young  hearers  to  remember  that 
Jesus  said,  "Blessed  are  the  pure  in 
heart,"  and  to  place  their  hands  in  his 
for  guidance  through  life. 


REWARD 


Life's  true  reward  is  in  the  things  we  give, 
Not  in  the  things  we  get,  the  Master  taught ; 

If  we  in  his  redeeming  love  would  live 

Unselfish  deeds  of  kindness  must  be  wrought. 

Let  us  be  channels  for  his  living  word 
Each  day  in  this  distracted,  needy  world, 

Receptive  to  his  voice,  like  those  who  heard 
When  truth's  redemptive  banner  he  unfurled. 

Like  them,  the  cleansing  flames  of  Pentecost 
We  too  many  feel  descending  to  illume 

Our  contrite  hearts  if  we,  when  tempest  tossed, 
In  faith,  wait  for  him  in  love's  upper  room. 

In  paths  of  service  we  must  humbly  tread, 
Our  minds  of  fear  and  pride  and  hate  divest, 

And  wholly  trust  him  who  to  all  once  said, 
"Come  unto  me  and  I  will  give  you  rest." 

— Clyde  Edwin  Tuck. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  September  28,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wade   Aycoth 
Carl  Barier 
Edward    Moore 
William  O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
James  Speer 
Fred    Stewart 
Charles  Wooton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James    Bargesser 
N.    A.    Bennett 
Charles    Browning 
Lloyd   Callahan 
Ralph   Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
Curtis  Moore 
Kenneth   Tipton 
Frank  Walker 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Jack   Crotts 
Robert  Hare 
Jerrv  Jenkins 
William  T.  Smith 
Wayne    Sluder 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
James  Williams 
COTTAGE  NO.  4 
Plummer   Boyd 
Aubrey    Fargis 
Leo  Hamilton 
Donald   Hobbs 
Morris  Johnson 
William  Morgan 
J.  W.  McRorie 
Geoi'ge    Speer 
John   Whitaker 
Woodrow  Wilson 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellinger 
Allen   Morris 


Roy  Pruitt 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood 
Frank  Fargis 
Earl  Hoyle 
Robert  Hobbs 
Marvin  Lipscomb 
Durwood  Martin 
Vollie  McCall 
James    Parker 
Jesse  Peavy 
Reitzel  Southern 
Emerson  Sawyer 
William  Wilkinson 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John  H.  Averitte 
Hurley  Bell 
Henry  Butler 
George  Green 
Carl  Justice 
Edward  Overby 
Durham    Smith 
Ervin  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Cecil  Ashley 
Reid  Beheler 
Cecil    Bennett 
Charles    Crotts 
Jesse  Cunningham 
Earl  Godley 
Jack   Hamilton 
Grover    Revels 
E.  L.  Taylor 
Walker  Warr 
Frank  Workman 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

David  Cunningham 
Riley  Denny 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Leroy  Pate 
Hubert   Smith 
Horace  Williams 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Marvin  Gautier 
Delma  Gray 
Jack    Harward 
Arcemias  Hefner 
John  Lee 
Charles   Phillips 
Robert    Stephenson 
Torrence   Ware 
Jack  Warren 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John   Allison 
Robert   Davis 
Velda   Denning 
Charles  Frye 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Henry  McGraw 
Samuel    Stuart 
Henry  Smith 
Monroe  Searcy 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay    Brannock 
Ernest  Brewer 
Eugene    Bright 
William  Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Tillman    Lyles 
James    Mondie 
Hercules  Rose 
Charles  Simpson 
Jesse  Smith 
George  Tolson 
Carl  Tyndall 


Eugene  Watte 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy  Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Jamees   Brewer 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Johnson 
James  Lane 
Rufus  Nunn 
Paul  Roberts 
Earl  Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 
John  Hamm 
William  Harding 
Marvin   King 
Feldman  Lane 
Glenn  McCall 
John    Maples 
J.  C.  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Ventry  Smith 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank   Chavis 
George  Gaddy 
James    Johnson 
John  T.  Lowry 
Leroy  Lowry 
Varcie  Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


By  a  reference  to  Young's  Concordance  which  claims  to  have 
every  word  of  the  Authorized  Version  arranged  in  alphabetical 
order  we  learn  that  the  word  bridge  does  not  occur  in  the  Bible. 
That  is  rather  surprising.  While  Palastine  had  only  one  river 
and  the  people  presumably  forded  that,  as  we  hear  quite  a  bit 
about  the  "fords  of  the  Jordan,"  yet  Paul  who  wrote  about  one- 
third  of  the  New  Testament  traveled  throughout  a  large  part  of 
the  Roman  empire  where  roads  and  bridges  were  the  order  of 
the  day. 

Paul  showed  a  familiarity  with  the  athletics  of  his  day.  He 
talked  about  soldiers.  But  he  seems  to  have  overlooked  bridges. 
Will  some  specialist  in  the  unusual  things  of  the  Bible  explain 
why  no  inspired  writer  even  referred  to  a  bridge  if  such  be  in 
accord  with  the  facts? 


u 


OCT  1  3  1941 


v-^u\ajuINA  KOOM 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,   N.   C,   OCTOBER  11,   1941 


NO.   41 


•    a   COW* 


ct\otv 


THINK  WELL  BEFORE  YOU  SPEAK 

Ill-considered  speech  is  responsible  for 
many  misunderstandings  and  enmities.  There 
is  nothing  so  inimical  to  friendship  as  the 
habit  of  impulsive  and  imprudent  speaking. 
There  are  indiscreet  talkers  who  never  take 
time  to  estimate  the  possible  damage  of  what 
they  say,  but  turn  blithely  from  one  subject 
to  another  seemingly  unconscious  of  having 
given  personal  offense.  There  is  no  more  dan- 
gerous weapon  than  an  unruly  tongue,  and 
it  has  well  been  called  the  great  divider. 

Set,  therefore,  a  seal  on  your  lips,  put  a 
bridle  on  your  tongue,  and  think  well  before 
you  speak,  but  it  is  well  always  to  remember 
that  you  proclaim  yourself  to  the  world 
through  silence  as  well  as  through  speech. 

— Selected. 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AN0 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

LINVILLE  CAVERNS                                          By  Majel  Ivey  Seay  8 

FISHING  WITH  SPEAR  OFFERS  NEW 

THRILLS                                                                     By  John  Wilds  11 

BEST  OF  INTENTIONS                                -           By  Nan  Gilbert  21 

OUR  SCHOOL  OF  MEDICINE              (Winston-Salem  Journal)  13 

WAR  DEMANDS  REVIVE  INTEREST 

IN  MINERAL  RESOURCES                     By  Melbourne  Smith  15 

LIFE'S  BEST  VALUES                                        (Alabama  Baptist)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 


Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,  N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 


CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


COLUMBUS  DAY 

Columbus  was  a  wise  man 

Who  thought  the  earth  was  round; 
He  planned  to  sail  across  the  sea 

Where  trading  could  be  found. 

Though  kings  did  not  believe  in  him, 
And  men  thought  he  would  fail, 

He  found  one  friend,  the  Spanish  queen, 
Who  gave  him  ships  to  sail. 

The  crew  rebelled,  the  sea  was  rough 

In  1492; 
Still  this  brave  man  kept  sailing  on 

In  spite  of  sea  or  crew. 

But  when  they  spied  America, 

They  landed  with  a  cheer — 
And  that  is  why  we  celebrate 

Columbus  Day  each  year. 


-By  Gertrude  M.  Robinson. 


A  CHILD'S  BILL  OF  RIGHTS 

Dr.  M.  B.  Bethel,  Cabarrus  County  Health  Officer,  when  speaking 
to  the  Parent-Teacher  Association  last  week,  gave  an  illuminating 
address  relative  to  the  care  of  children.  He  stressed  the  importance 
of  a  good  diet.  This  is  what  he  gave  as  an  example : 

A  pint  of  milk  daily  for  adults,  a  quart  for  children.  A  generous 
serving  of  butter.  One  serving  of  a  whole  grain  cereal.  An  egg  in 
some  form  every  day.  At  least  one  serving  of  meat,  and  this  must 
not  be  bacon  or  fat  back.  One  or  more  servings  of  green  or  yellow 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

vegetables.  One  or  more  servings  of  fruit,  especially  citrus. 

"After  these,"  he  said,  "and  whatever  is  wanted  to  satisfy  the 
appetite,  using  the  cheaper  foods  liberally,  such  as  breads,  potatoes, 
and  beans." 

He  also  told  his  audience  that  the  child  has  certain  rights,  that  he 
would  call  "The  Bill  of  Rights."  The  child  has  a  right  to  be  well  born. 
To  be  well  reared.  To  be  guarded  at  all  points  possible  against  kill- 
ing, crippling  diseases.  To  be  afforded  opportunity  for  moral  and 
mental  development.  To  be  fit  to  enter  the  world  of  tomorrow  an  as- 
set instead  of  a  burden. 

He  further  emphasized  the  care  of  children  by  stating  that  parents 
should  have  them  vaccinated  when  asked  to  do  so.  He  also  urged 
that  children  should  be  examined  to  make  sure  they  are  healthy. 
Correct  the  crippling  deformities;  put  the  child's  eyes  in  shape  if  he 
needs  it.  Do  what  is  necessary  to  keep  him  healthy. 

"It  is  important."  Dr.  Bethel  said,  "to  counsel  the  older  children 
in  matters  of  sex  and  venereal  disease,  but  first  be  sure  that  your 
counsel  is  based  on  facts  and  not  on  wives'  tales  or  superstition. 

To  the  parents  and  teachers  the  speaker  further  stated:  "More 
in  this  age  than  ever  before,  the  keepers  of  the  home  must  have 
assistance  and  counsel  from  other  sources.  The  church,  the  school, 
medicine,  denistry,  government  agencies  and  welfare  groups  all 
have  sound  advice  and  scientific  opinions  that  are  of  value  if  heed- 
ed." 

Contact  is  valuable  for  no  one  is  self-sufficient.  We  learn  daily  how 
to  care  for  young  people  by  reading  and  listening  to  such  valuable 
addresses  as  the  one  delivered  by  Dr.  Bethel. 


NATIONAL  NEWSPAPER  WEEK 

From  October  1st  to  the  8th  was  observed  throughout  the  nation 
as  National  Newspapper  Week.  We  failed  to  call  attention  to  the  fact 
last  week,  but  it  is  never  too  late  to  make  amends  for  an  error.  The 
influence  of  the  newspapers  is  world-wide,  therefore,  the  power  of 
the  press  when  used  to  broadcast  information  or  articles  that  will 
lift  people  to  higher  ideals  of  living,  can  never  be  measured.  The  re- 
mark is  often  heard  that  the  reading  public  demands  sensational  ar- 
ticles, or  words  to  that  effect.  We  do  not  feed  to  people  poisonous 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

food  that  will  cripple  or  warp  their  bodies,  so  it  is  our  opinion  that 
much  can  be  done  through  the  columns  of  the  press  to  inspire  a  taste 
for  wholesome  literature  by  stressing  high  lights  o;f  good  acts  and 
supressing  news  concerning  the  ugly  side  of  life. 

The  editor  of  a  local  paper  wields  an  immeasurable  weight  if  he 
carries  the  banner  high  for  the  betterment  of  his  community  in 
every  phase  of  life.      The  influence  of  such  an  editor  never  dies. 


USE  OF  HAND  SIGNALS 

The  intelligent  use  of  hand  signals  is  one  of  the  most  essential 
lessons  to  be  learned  by  drivers  of  motor  vehicles.  The  way  some 
drivers  carelessly  fail  to  observe  this  rule  would  indicate  that  they 
are  of  the  opinion  that  the  driver  directly  behind  them  is  a  mind 
reader,  and  that  everything  will  be  all  right,  regardless  of  whether 
or  not  they  try  to  give  him  some  idea  of  what  they  are  going  to  do. 
Director  Ronald  Hocutt,  of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety 
Division,  calls  attention  to  the  law  governing  the  use  of  the  hand 
signals,  as  follows: 

Sec.  116,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "(a)  The 
driver  of  any  vehicle  upon  a  highway  before  starting,  stopping 
or  turning  from  a  direct  line  shall  first  see  that  such  movement 
can  be  made  in  safety  and  if  any  pedestrian  may  be  affected  by 
such  movement  shall  give  a  clearly  audible  signal  by  sounding 
the  horn,  and  whenever  the  operation  of  any  other  vehicle  may 
be  affected  by  such  movement  shall  give  a  signal  as  required  in 
this  section  plainly  visible  to  the  driver  of  such  other  vehicle  of 
the  intention  to  make  such  movement. 

"(b)  The  signal  herein  required  shall  be  given  by  means  of 
the  hand  and  arm  in  the  manner  herein  specified,  or  by  any  ap- 
proved mechanical  or  electrical  signal  device  except  that  when 
a  vehicle  is  loaded  as  to  prevent  the  hand  and  arm  signal  from 
being  visible  both  to  the  front  and  rear  the  signal  shall  be  given 
by  a  device  of  a  type  which  has  been  approved  by  the  State. 
Whenever  the  signal  is  given  the  driver  shall  indicate  his  in- 
tention to  start,  stop  or  turn  by  extending  the  hand  and  arm 
from  and  beyond  the  left  side  of  the  vehicle  as  hereinafter  set 
forth.  Left  turn — hand  and  arm  horizontal,  forefinger  pointing. 
Right  turn — hand  and  arm  pointed  upward.  Stop — hand  and  arm 
pointed  downward.  All  signals  to  be  given  from  left  side  of  the 
vehicle  during  last  fifty  feet  traveled." 


i^rc<m  am,  9 

This  is  one  of  the  most  important  of  all  the  laws  and  regulations 
covering  the  operation  of  motor  vehicles.  Before  starting,  stopping 
or  turning  from  a  direct  line,  give  a  signal — the  correct  signal — and 
give  it  in  plenty  of  time. 


THE  FIRST  WHITE  BOY  IN  AMERICA 

If  you  had  seen  a  boy  or  girl  of  Palos,  you  would  have  known 
that  Christoforo  Colombo  would  set  sail  for  unknown  shores  on  Au- 
gust 3,  1492,  with  the  three  small  ships,  Pinta,  Nina,  and  Santa 
Maria.  And  perhaps  you,  too,  would  have  been  thrilled  to  go  on 
this  voyage,  as  was  one  boy  of  Palos,  who  sailed  as  a  cabin  boy  with 
his  hero,  the  great  navigator,  Colombo.  Perhaps  he  served  Admiral 
Colombo  himself  during  the  long  voyage !  What  unspeakable  joy  he, 
with  his  mighty  hero  must  have  had  when  land  was  first  seen ! 

The  boy  spent  his  Christmas  Day  of  that  year,  1492,  on  the  shores 
of  Haiti.  But  it  was  a  very  sad  day  for  him.  He  had  to  stand  the 
blame  for  the  loss  of  the  Santa  Maria  during  the  night. 

It  was  a  beautiful  night,  according  to  Columbus'  account,  and 
his  flagship  was  riding  along  through  a  sea  as  smooth  as  glass.  So 
well  were  things  going  that  the  Admiral  decided  at  midnight  to  get 
some  sleep.  He  ordered  the  ship's  master  to  keep  a  careful  watch. 

"Ay,  ay,  sir,  I  will,"  he  said  to  his  commander. 

But,  no  sooner  was  Columbus  asleep  than  the  master,  too,  decided 
to  rest,  and  he  put  a  sailor  at  the  ship's  tiller.  Then,  wasn't  that 
sailor  also  mean  enough  to  go  and  rouse  out  this  boy  of  Palos  in  the 
early  morning  hours  to  steer  the  ship's  course !  Of  course,  he  thought 
the  sea  was  so  calm  that  nothing  could  happen. 

But  the  ship  ran  into  a  treacherous  current  which  the  boy  was 
too  inexperienced  to  recognize  from  its  motion.  Even  the  deserting 
helmsman  might  not  have  known  what  was  wrong.  This  current 
drove  the  vessel  on  an  unseen  shoal,  and  the  force  of  the  blow  caused 
it  to  shiver  and  careen  sharply.  The  jar  woke  all  the  crew,  and  the 
boy's  cries  of  alarm  brought  them  running  to  the  deck.  But  nothing 
could  be  done  to  save  the  craft.  It  would  soon  fall  apart. 

The  crew  got  to  the  near-by  shore  in  boats,  and  that  Christmas 
morning  the  natives  in  their  big  canoes  helped  to  carry  in  its  wreck- 
age. 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

The  timbers  were  used  to  make  a  fort,  and  it  was  named  in  honor 
of  the  Savior's  birthday,  The  Nativity.  (In  Spanish,  La  Navidad.) 

It  is  not  definitely  known  what  happened  to  the  boy  of  Palos  after 
this.  If  he  stayed  with  the  forty  men  who  were  left  in  Haiti  to  wait 
for  Columbus'  return  the  following  year,  he  disappeared  with  them. 
None  were  there  when  Columbus  returned  to  that  shore.  And  the 
fort,  too,  so  securely  built  by  them,  had  disappeared. 

But  the  boy  of  Palos  had  the  incomparable  thrill  of  helping  to 
discover  America,  and  of  being  the  first  white  boy  in  all  the  Ameri- 
cas.— Norman  C.  Schlichter  in  The  Young  Crusader. 


In  the  production  of  each  million  automobiles  it  is  estimated  that 
the  agricultural  products  from  a  half-million  acres  are  used.  Here 
is  a  list  of  some  products  of  the  land  consumed  in  making  one  mil- 
lion automobiles,  and  the  purposes  to  which  they  are  applied: 

Sixty-nine  million  pounds  of  cotton — tires,  batting,  cloth, 
and  brake  linings. 

Five  hundred  thousand  bushels  of  corn — butyl  alcohol  and 
starch. 

Two  million  five  hundred  thousand  gallons  molasses  (from 
sugar  cane) — solvents,  anti-freeze,  shock  absorber  fluids. 

Three  million  two  hundred  thousand  pounds  of  wool — uphols- 
tery, floor  coverings,  lubricants,  and  anti-rust  preparations. 

Three  hundred  fifty  thousand  pounds  of  goat  hair — mohair 
upholstery. 

Two  million  pounds  turpentine — solvents,  paints,  adhesives. 

Sixty-nine  million  pounds  rubber — several  hundred  parts  on 
the  motor  car. 

One  hundred  twelve  million  feet  of  lumber — for  packing, 
and  other  purposes. — Automobile  Facts. 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


LINVILLE  CAVERNS 

By  Majel  Ivey  Seay 


Since  the  opening  of  Linville  Cav- 
erns in  1939,  Carolinians  are  fast  dis- 
covering that  they  have  a  subter- 
ranean wonderland  of  their  own  and 
that  it  is  not  necessary  to  journey 
to  Virginia,  Kentucky  or  some  distant 
state  to  enjoy  the  majic  of  an  under- 
ground fairyland. 

Tourists  from  every  state  in  the 
Union  are  flocking  to  see  this  age-old 
awe-inspiring  natural  phenomenon  of 
vari-hued  and  peculiarly-formed  stal- 
actites, stalagmites  and  other  weird 
looking  rock  formations  built  up  or 
worn  down  by  the  erosive  action 
of  water  seeping  through  the  rocks 
deep  under  Humpback  Mountain. 
So  extensive  are  the  caverns  that 
their  farthest  recesses  have  never  been 
reached. 

Linville  Caverns  are  located  19 
miles  north  of  Marion,  between  Mar- 
ion and  Linville,  just  off  the  beau- 
tiful new  scenic  highway  U.  S.  221, 
in  one  of  the  beautiful  mountain 
sections  of  the  state.  Nearby  are 
some  of  the  most  famous  scenic  spots 
in  eastern  America — famous  Linville 
Falls  and  Linville  Gorge,  Little 
Switzerland,  Grandfather  Mountain, 
Table  Rock,  Blowing  Rock,  etc. 

The  mountaineers  of  the  Linville 
Country  have  known  of  and  visited 
the  caverns  for  generations  but  it 
was  not  until  they  were  developed  and 
formally  opened  to  the  public  three 
seasons  ago  that  their  beauty  and 
uniqueness  were  fully  realized  and 
appreciated. 

Deserters  from  the  Confederate 
cause  used  the  cave  as  a  hide-out 
during  the  Civil  War.  In  the  caverns 
may  be  seen  the  old  cobbler's  bench 


crumbling  with  age,  which  they  used 
in  mending  the  shoes  which  the  moun- 
taineers brought  them,  along  with  food 
to  eat. 

It  is  said  that  Sevier's  army  stopp- 
ed by  to  visit  the  caverns  on  the  way 
through  this  section  on  the  way  to  the 
Battle  of  Kings  Mountain.  Negro 
slaves  used  to  congregate  in  the 
caverns  and  sing  sprituals,  a  weird 
and  beautiful  sound  heard  from  the 
outside. 

The  first  scientest  of  prominence  to 
visit  Linville  Caverns  was  probably 
W.  E.  Hidden,  discoverer  of  the  Hid- 
denite,  one  of  the  rarest  and  most 
beautiful  of  North  Carolina  jewels. 
Mr.  Hidden  and  some  friends  visited 
the  caverns  in  1884  and  carved  their 
initials  in  the  limestone  at  the  end  of 
one  of  the  passages,  where  they  are 
clearly  discernible  today. 

Several  years  ago,  the  late  J.  Q. 
Gilkie,  a  prominent  business  man  of 
Marion  and  one  of  the  most  enthu- 
siastic boosters  Western  North  Caro- 
lina has  ever  had,  saw  the  possibilities 
in  the  caverns  and  assisted  by  a  num- 
ber of  Marion  business  men,  organized 
a  stock  company  known  as  Linville 
Caverns  Company,  Inc. 

In  the  spring  of  1939,  they  were 
formally  opened  to  the  public.  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  E.  S.  Collins,  former  man- 
agers of  the  "Rock"  at  Blowing  Bock, 
have  leased  the  property  and  plan  to 
keep  it  open  to  the  public  the  year 
round. 

An  electrically-lighted  walkway, 
beside  which  flows  a  crystal-clear  and 
iey-cold  subterranean  stream  of  un- 
known origin,  leads  half  a  mile  into 
the    Caverns.     Courteous    and    expe- 


THE  UPLIFT 


rienced  guides  accompany  each  party 
into  the  Caverns  to  answer  questions 
and  point  out  the  outstanding  shapes 
and  formations,  which  are  lighted  by 
an  elaborate  system  of  flood  lights. 
Here  and  there,  all  along  the  main 
corridor,  are  narrow  channels  con- 
necting with  large  "rooms."  One  nar- 
row channel  lead's  to  a  pool,  the  bot- 
tom of  which  has  never  been  sounded, 
though  weights  have  been  dropped  as 
far  down  as  100  feet. 

In  the  far  recesses  of  the  cave,  so 
low  that  it  is  necessary  to  get  down  on 
hands  and  knees  and  crawl,  is  another 
bottomless   pit. 

The  stalagmite  and  stalactite  for- 
mations in  Linville  Caverns  are  most 
unusual  and  most  interesting.  Many 
of  the  stalactites  suspended  from  the 
ceiling  are  as  much  as  eight  to  ten 
feet  long,  forming  all  sorts  of  weird 
looking  and  interesting  objects  and 
shapes.  I  considered  the  "frozen" 
waterfalls  of  natural  limestone  the 
most  beautiful  and  most  spectacular. 

Other  picturesque  formations  are 
those  resembling  Chimmney  Reck, 
Blowing  Rock,  the  Natural  Bridge  of 
Virginia,  etc.;  a  scene  resembling  a 
Franciscan  monk  in  his  monastic 
robe;  the  bust  of  Abraham  Lincoln; 
the  profile  of  George  Washington ; 
Shepherds  tending  their  sheep  and 
others  too  numerous  to  mention.  The 
variety  of  shapes  and  objects  one  may 
see  is  limited  only  by  the  imagination 
of  the   spectator. 

The  dome-shaped  stalagmites  found 
near  the  base  of  the  walls  are  most 
beautiful.  Some  of  them  are  prac- 
tically flat,  a  most  unusual  form  of 
stalagmite  not  ordinarily  found  in 
other  caverns.  They  are  almost  cir- 
cular in  form,  dark  brown  on  the  cuter 
rim,  with  an  inner  layer  of  limestone 
and  a  center  of  crystalline  water. 


The  floor  of  the  cave  is  formed  of 
quartzite,  which  is  practically  insol- 
uble and  thus  undissolved  by  the  ero- 
sive effect  of  the  dripping  water  which 
formed  the  picturesque  limestone 
formations. 

One  unusual  feature  of  the  caverns 
is  that  they  are  practically  level  all 
the  way  through  and  it  is  not  neces- 
sary to  climb  up  and  down  as  it  is  in 
most  caverns  or  to  go  down  a  steep 
incline  to  enter  them. 

Another  interesting  feature  abcut 
Linville  Caverns  is  the  mystery  con- 
cerning the  origin  of  the  subterranean 
stream,  which,  incidentally,  has  been 
stocked  with  mountain  and  rainbow 
trout.  Its  source  has  never  been 
found  though  hardy  explorers  have 
followed  it  for  many  hundreds  of  feet 
through  large  passages  and  under- 
ground corridors.  Apples  have  been 
known  to  come  down  the  stream  at 
times,  supporting  the  theory  that  it  is 
of  outside  origin,  probably  originat- 
ing in  a  mountain  stream  back  of 
Humpback. 

The  caverns  are  air-conditioned  by 
nature,  maintaining  a  temperature  of 
52  fahernheit  the  year  round  which 
makes  them  cool  in  summer  and  warm 
in  winter.  The  recent  Sunday  after- 
noon when  we  visited  the  caverns  was 
one  of  the  hottest  days  this  summer 
but  I  fairly  shivered  with  the  cold. 
Icy  water  drips  down  continually 
from  overhead  and  a  cool  breeze  blows 
up  constantly  from  what  is  thought 
to  be  another  opening  below.  In  spite 
of  the  chill  atmosphere  of  the  caverns, 
it  was  a  refreshing  change  from  the 
sweltering  heat  outside.  And  would- 
n't the  constant  52  temperature  be 
grand  this  winter  when  the  mercury 
starts  hitting  down  close  to  freezing? 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Collins  have  made 
many    improvements    in    the    Linville 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


Caverns'  entrance  grounds  this  sum- 
mer. There  is  a  picturesque  rustic 
entrance  lodge  and  refreshment  build- 
ing to  accommodate  the  throngs  which 
visit  the  caverns  daily,  especially  on 
Sunday.  There  is  parking  space  for 
approximately  100  cars. 

Nearby  is  a  tumbling  mountain 
stream,  along  which  have  been  de- 
veloped picnic  grounds  with  rustic 
tables,   benches    and    stone   fireplaces. 


About  one  hundred  yards  north  of  the 
entrance  is  a  magnificent  waterfall 
where  the  water  cascades  fifty  feet 
down  to  a  deep  pool. 

Followers  of  Isaak  Walton  find  the 
north  fork  of  the  nearby  Catawba 
River  and  the  pools  near  the  caverns 
a  fisherman's  paradise,  for  Mr.  Col- 
lins has  stocked  them  with  thousands 
of  rainbow  and  speckled  trout. 


SOME  PLACE  FOR  YOU 

There  is  a  place  for  you  to  fill, 

Some  work  for  you  to  do, 
That  none  can  or  ever  will 

Do  quite  so  well  as  you. 
It  may  be  close  along  your  way, 

Some  little  homely  duty, 
That  only  waits  your  touch,  your  sway, 

To  blossom  into  beauty. 

Or  it  may  be  that  daily  tasks, 

Cheerfully  seen  and  done, 
Will  lead  to  greater  work  that  asks 

For  you,  and  you  alone. 
Be  brave,  whatever  it  may  be, 

The  little  or  the  great, 
To  meet,  and  do  it  perfectly, 

And  you  have  conquered  fate. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


FISHING  WITH  SPEAR  OFFERS  NEW 

THRILLS 


By  John  Wilds 


Put  on  your  bathing  suit  and  come 
along  with  George  Roberts  for  a 
hand-to-hand  battle  with  the  fish  you 
pick  out  for  dinner. 

'It's  easy,  insists  George — Miami 
Beach  lifeguard  and  leader  of  a  grow- 
ing gang  of  goggle  fishermen  in 
these  waters. 

"Anybody  who  isn't  afraid  to  hold 
his  breath  and  who  can  swim  under 
water  can  go  goggling,"  he'll  tell  you 
as  he  lays  out  the  paraphernalia. 

He  shows  you  an  underwater  mask 
— somewhat  on  the  idea  of  a  pair  of 
goggles  except  that  it  has  cne  large 
pane  of  glass  instead  of  two  eye- 
pieces, and  fits  over  both  the  eyes  and 
nose.  Held  in  place  by  a  strap 
around  the  head,  the  mask  is  water- 
tight. 

Your  weapon  is  a  six-foot  steel 
spear,  with  a  razor-  sharp  point  and 
a  barb  which  opens  up  once  flesh  is 
penetrated.  An  eight-inch  tube  fit- 
ted with  a  strong  rubber  band  is  used 
to  propel  the  spear,  slingshot  fashion. 
A  six-foot  line  connects  the  spear  and 
the  tube,  giving  you  a  hold  on  the 
missile  after  it  is  shot. 

A  boat  has  taken  you  to  a  likely 
spot — where  the  water  is  crystal  clear 
and  there  are  rocks  or  ledges  around 
which  fish  lurk.  Listen  now  to 
George's  instructions: 

"You  swim  slowly  around  on  the 
surface,  peering  under  water  through 
the  glass.  There's  a  big  fellow  clown 
there  you'd  like  to  catch. 

"You  don't  want  to  frighten  him, 
so  take  a  deep  bieath  and  go  under 


feet  first.  There's  less  splashing 
that  way.  Now  straighten  out  and 
swim   down   toward   him,   slowly. 

"He  may  hear  you  coming  and  get 
a  little  skittish,  but  you  try  to  get 
within  good  range,  about  four  or  five 
feet  from  him.  I  like  to  maneuver 
so  that  I  am  above  and  slightly  behind 
the  fish. 

"Pull  back  your  spear  as-  you  would 
an  arrow,  take  aim,  and  let  him  have 
it!  If  you're  shooting  downward  you 
may  be  able  to  strike  the  backbone 
and  knock  him  out  first  thing. 

"Otherwise,  you've  got  a  fight  on 
your  hands.  A  big  fish  can  pull  you 
around  under  water,  and  I've  speared 
some  that  twisted  my  three-eights 
inch  steel  rod  into  all  sorts  of  shapes. 
If  you  get  your  weapon  into  a  fleshy 
part,  the  fish  may  fight  so  much  he'll 
tear  out  a  hunk  of  meat  and  get 
away." 

Get  your  bronzed,  white-toothed 
guide  to  tell  you  about  the  biggest 
haul  he  and  Clifford  Root,  his  com- 
panion on  a  thousand  sea  bottom 
raids,  ever  made. 

"We  were  fishing  one  morning  in 
the  channel  at  the  entrance  to  Miami 
harbor.  The  35-foot  channel  is  cut 
into  rocks,  and  about  30  feet  down 
there's  an  overhanging  ledge  which 
seems  to  be  a  favorite  haunt  for  jew- 
fish. 

"Well,  that  morning  I  got  a  45- 
pound  jewfish,  the  biggest  fish  of  any 
kind  I  ever  came  up  with.  When  we 
got  back  we  had  two  other  jewfish, 
one  of  35  pounds  and  the  other  of  30; 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


four  good-sized  snooks;  five  snappers; 
an  amberjack;  a  blackfin  margot  and 
two  spearhead." 

What's  that?  You're  afraid  of 
those  vicious-looking  barracuda  swim- 
ming around  down  there?  Listen  to 
George : 

"The  barracuda  in  these  waters 
won't  attack  you  so  far  as  I  know. 
I've  run  into  a  lot  of  them.  They 
are  curious  and  come  up  for  a  look 
at  anything  strange.  But  they  in- 
vestigate for  a  moment  and  then 
leave.     I  speared  a  number  of  them. 

"Right  now  we're  all  after  Gram- 
pa  Snazzy.  He's  an  85-pounder  that 
we've  all  seen  around  the  jetties  at 
the  beach  here.  He  looks  at  you 
with  a  sort  of  sneering  grin.  I'm 
working  on  a  new  kind  of  barbed 
spear  to  use  on  him." 

Sharks?  They're  different. 

"They  haven't  bothered  me  yet," 
Roberts  explained.  But  they've 
really  given  me  the  shivers  a  couple 
of  times.  Once,  down  in  the  Keys, 
a  14-foot  thrasher  shark  swam  right 
by  me,  I  was  almost  paralyzed,  but 
he  paid  me  no  attention." 

The  octopus  in  Florida  waters  does 
not  grow  large,  and  is  not  the  men- 
ace to  goggle  fishermen  that  is  the 
species  in  the  Mediterranean. 

Although   Roberts  never  has  timed 


himself,  he  estimates  he  can  stay 
under  water  above  three  minutes — • 
perhaps  a  little  longer  if  he  gets 
hooked  up  in  a  fight. 

If  you're  still  a  little  dubious  about 
invading  fish-land,  George  won't  hold 
you  in  scorn. 

"The  strange  surroundings  scare 
some  people,"  he  admits,  "and  I  know 
one  excellent  swimmer  who'll  never 
try  it  again.  He  got  seasick,  believe 
it  or  not." 

Even  if  you  come  up  empty-handed, 
George  thinks  a  dive  is  well  worth 
your  while. 

"You  can  enjoy  just  wearing  gog- 
gles," he'll  say.  "You've  never  seen 
colors  until  you've  seen  underwater 
colors.  There's  every  shade  in  the 
rainbow,  yet  all  blend  right  in." 

The  glass  magnifies  objects  to  add 
to  the  illusion. 

Most  of  the  Miami  Beach  lifesaving 
coi'ps  and  a  number  of  other  adults 
have  taken  up  the  sport  in  the  past 
three  years,  and  Roberts  estimates 
there  are  about  200  kids  who  try 
their  hand  in  less  exposed  places 
along  the  beach.  He  knows  an  eight- 
year-old  lad  who  has  made  some  no- 
table catches. 

The  reefs,  wrecks  and  rocks  in  the 
Florida  keys  offer  unexcelled  hunting 
grounds. 


A  maiden  at  college,  Miss  Breeze, 
Weighed  down  by  B.A.'s  and  Lit.D.'s, 

Collapsed  from  the  strain. 

Said  her  doctor,  "It's  plain 
You  are  killing  yourself — by  degrees !" 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


OUR  SCHOOL  OF  MEDICINE 

(Winston-Salem  Journal) 


The  opening  of  the  Bowman  Gray 
School  of  Medicine  of  Wake  Forest 
College  yesterday  was  a  historic 
event  in  the  life  of  Winston-Salem. 
Our  city  is  proud,  indeed,  to  welcome 
this  great  institution  into  its  com- 
munity life. 

It  brings  with  it  the  finest  tradi- 
tions of  Wake  Forest  College,  which 
for  more  than  100  years  has  been  a 
powerful  cultural  and  spiritual  force 
in  the  life  of  North  Carolina,  the 
South  and  the  country  as  a  whole.  It 
also  brings  to  Winston-Salem  a  school 
of  medicine  that  long  ago  attained  in 
its  special  field  a  rare  distinction 
both  in  the  State  and  in  the  Nation. 

Our  people  are  happy  to  welcome 
this  school  because  they  recognize  its 
inestimable  value  to  the  community. 

In  addition  to  enhancing  property 
values,  adding  to  pay  rolls  and  bring- 
ing many  new  residents  of  the  high- 
est qualities  of  technical  skill  and  good 
citizenship,  it  will  improve  the  effi- 
ciency not  only  of  the  Baptist  Hos- 
pital, but  also  the  efficiency  of  all  the 
hospitals  in  the  city  and  county. 

It  will  give  local  physicians  an  op- 
portunity for  wider  service,  improve 
their  skills  and  help  them  to  extend 
their  research  work,  and  will  make 
Winston-Salem  one  of  the  great  medi- 
cal as  well  as  industrial  centeis  of  the 
South. 

It  will  enable  Salem  College  and 
other  educational  institutions  in  the 
vicinity  to  provide  practical  instruc- 
tion for  students  in  nursing  and  public 
health  work. 

It  will  make  possible  the  improve- 
ment and  expansion  of  mental  hygiene 


and  child  guidance  clinic  work  in  the 
community. 

It  will  enable  the  Baptist  Hospital 
to  develop  its  professional  side  more 
fully  and  advance  its  clinical  teach- 
ing program,  and  will  also  co-operate 
with  all  other  hospitals  in  the  city  and 
country. 

It  will  give  young  men  in  this  city 
and  section  an  opportunity  to  obtain 
the  highest  type  of  training  at  much 
lower  cost  than  otherwise  would  be 
the  case. 

These  are  some  of  the  things  this 
school  of  medicine  will  mean  to  Win- 
ston-Salem. 

But  it  will  not  only  mean  much  to 
Winston-Salem  and  vicinity.  It  will 
also  be  of  untold  value  to  the  State  as 
a  whole. 

North  Carolina  has  long  been  weak 
in  the  training  of  physicians.  In  con- 
sequence, it  ranks  forth  from  the 
last  among  the  states  of  the  Union  in 
the  ratio  of  population  to  physicians. 

No  one  questions  the  need  of  more 
doctors  in  North  Carolina.  An  official 
of  our  State  Health  Department  re- 
cently made  the  statement  that  85 
per  cent  .of  all  the  school  children  in 
the  State  have  oral  defects.  Undoubt- 
edly many  of  these  also  have  other 
physical  defects.  The  maternal  and 
infant  death  rate  in  North  Carolina 
is  far  above  the  national  average. 
Diseases  that  could  be  cured  with 
proper  medical  treatment  affect  a 
large  part  of  our  population. 

The  scarcity  of  physicians  in  many 
sections  of  the  State,  especially  in 
rural  districts,  has  contributed 
materiallv    to    these    conditions.    And 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


this  scarcity  of  physicians  has  been 
due  largely  to  the  fact  that  up  to  now 
there  has  been  but  one  four-year 
school  of  medicine  in  North  Carolina, 
and  that  it  has  been  in  operation  only 
a  few  years. 

The  value  of  the  school  to  the  whole 
State  is  greatly  enhanced  by  the  fact 
that  it  is  closely  linked  with  the  Bap- 
tist Hospital,  a  large  and  modern  in- 
stitution, maintained  by  the  Baptist 
State  Convention,  which  represents 
more  than  500,000  Baptists  in  North 
Carolina.  This  hospital  ministers  to 
people  of  every  section  of  the  Com- 
monwealth without  respect  to  reli- 
gious denominations. 

In  operating  practically  as  a  unit, 
the  school  of  medicine  and  hospital 
will,  on  the  one  hand,  open  the  doors 
of  opportunity  to  many  a  Tar  Heel 
youth  who  desires  to  serve  his  kind  by 
practicing  medicine,  and  on  the  other 
hand  bring  health  arid  healing  direct- 
ly to  the  lives  of  thousands  in  the 
coming  years.  As  they  move  along 
together  the  windows  of  medical  re- 
search will  be  flung  the  wider,  for 
medicine  has  never  been  afraid  to  ven- 
ture and  to  pioneer. 

Robert  Louis  Stevenson,  who  ought 
to  have  known  physicians  well,  refer- 
red to  the  doctor  as  "the  flower  of 
our  civilization." 


Certainly  the  doctor  enablees  our 
civilization  to  reach  its  finest  flower- 
ing, and  in  this  new  school  which  has 
arisen  on  the  hill  of  Winston-Salem  to 
give  us  more  doctors  we  have  an  in- 
valuable asset.  In  the  years  ahead, 
it  is  destined  to  help  fulfill  the  dream 
of  all  those  forward-looking  men  and 
women  who  long  to  see  the  day  when 
the  people  of  every  community  in 
North  Carolina  will  have  good  medi- 
cal care. 

In  this  institution  which  has  emerg- 
ed from  the  labors  of  a  man  who  rose 
to  affluence  by  his  own  efforts  under 
the  opportunities  afforded  him  by  the 
American  way,  we  see  a  life  extended 
into  future  decades  and  the  dim  out- 
lines of  a  truly  new  order  in  which 
mankind  shall  be  liberated,  both  from 
the  tyranny  and  follies  of  the  Hitlers 
and  from  the  insidious  grip  of  dread 
crime  that  comes  from  disease. 

It  is  to  that  vision  that  we  should 
dedicate  ourselves  as  we  work  in  close 
harmony  with  Dr.  C.  C.  Carpenter, 
able  dean  of  the  Bowman  Gray 
School  of  Medicine  of  Wake  Forest 
College,  and  other  distinguished 
members  of  its  faculty  in  an  effort 
to  build  a  healthier  and  happier  com- 
munity and  State. 


What  we  need  to  make  our  social  dreams  come  true  is  not 
more  laws,  not  more  dogma,  not  less  liberty,  but  better  men, 
cleaner  minded,  more  faithful,  with  loftier  ideals  and  more  he- 
roic integrity ;  men  who  love  the  right,  honor  the  truth,  worship 
purity,  and  prize  liberty;  upright  men  who  meet  all  horizon- 
tals as  a  perfect  angle,  assuring  the  virtue  and  stability  of  the 
social  order. — Joseph  Fort  Newton. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


WAR  DEMANDS  REVIVE  INTEREST  IN 


RESOURCES 

By  Melbourne  Smith 


As  in  the  first  World  War,  the  in- 
satiable demand  for  metals  and  min- 
erals for  defense  use  has  again  strain- 
ed every  resource  of  the  country's 
mining  and  metallurgical  industries 
and  has  also  been  reflected  in  con- 
stantly widening  activities  in  the  es- 
tablished mining  areas  of  North  Car- 
olina. 

At  the  same  time  there  has  been 
a  great  revival  of  interest  in  the 
possibilities  of  successful  develop- 
ment of  a  considerable  number  of 
North  Carolina  mineral  resources, 
which  up  to  the  present  have  been 
in  the  marginal  class — that  is  they 
have  been  regarded  as  too  limited 
in  extent  for  commercial  exploita- 
tion, or  of  too  low  grade  to  permit 
profitable    operation. 

There  is  also  rapidly  developing  in 
the  country's  metal  supplies  a  situa- 
tion in  which  it  may  be  found  to  be 
expedient,  and  eventually  imperative, 
to  reopen  throughout  the  nation  a 
large  number  of  idle  mines,  which  at 
one  time  were  operated  commercially 
but  were  gradually  forced  out  of  busi- 
ness by  richer  or  larger  fields.  In  this 
category  North  Carolina  has  a  large 
number  of  copper,  lead-zinc  and  iron 
properties  which  could  contribute  in 
considerable  measure  to  the  country's 
metal  needs. 

Indeed,  the  conviction  has  persisted 
in  the  minds  of  a  long  line  of  geolo- 
gists of  distinction — Emmons,  Shep- 
ard,  Raymond,  Kerr,  Genth,  Pratt, 
Lewis  and  others — of  North  Carolina 


minerals,  that  a  mining  era,  more  sub- 
stantial than  any  such  period  in  the 
past,  will  materialize  in  this  State 
whenever  its  mineral  resources  come 
to  be  systematically  explored  and  de- 
veloped. 

There  are  scarcely  half  a  dozen 
minerals  of  commercial  importance 
which  have  not,  at  one  time  or  an- 
other, been  produced  in  North  Car- 
olina, though  so  often  only  on  a 
sample  basis.  But  there  have  been 
made  at  various  times  serious  ef- 
forts to  produce  such  metals  as  sil- 
ver, nickel,  tin,  manganese,  copper, 
lead  and  zinc,  and  during  periods 
when  market  conditions  were  favor- 
ble,  profitable  operations  were  carried 
on  for  the  recovery  of  iron,  zirconium 
and  monazite. 

Perhaps  too  many  mining  efforts 
in  North  Carolina  have  been  afflicted 
by  the  bonanza  complex — too  great 
expectations  of  big,  quick  profits,  too 
little  preparatory  work,  and  in  almost 
all  instances,  too  little  capital. 

There  has  come  about,  however,  in 
recent  years  a  very  realistic  approach 
on  the  part  of  mining  executives  to 
the  recovery  of  certain  North  Carolina 
minerals  and  to  their  proper  refine- 
ment and  preparation  for  the  market, 
and  today  we  have  prosperous  opera- 
tions in  mica,  kaolin,  feldspar,  talc, 
pyrophyllite  and  kyanite.  In  such 
areas  as  those  around  Spruce  Pine, 
Burnsville,  Sylva,  Franklin,  Murphy 
and  Hewitt  in  the  western  part  of  the 
State,  and  at  Hemp,  Glendon  and  Sta- 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


ley  in  the  south  central  area,  the  min- 
ing of  one  or  several  of  these  minerals 
is  today  big  business. 

In  view  of  all  these  circumstances 
it  becomes  at  once  apparent  that  the 
program  of  exploration,  just  now 
about  to  be  undertaken  in  North  Caro- 
lina by  State  and  Federal  mineralo- 
gists, holds  tremendous  promise  for 
the  mineral  resources  of  the  State, 
in  that  it  is  expected  to  demonstrate 
the  mineral  potentialities  of  North 
Carolina  to  a  more  conclusive  degree 
than  has  ever  been  done  before. 

At  the  same  time  several  research 
projects  into  the  possibilities  of  cer- 
tain minerals  which  occur  in  large 
tonnages  in  North  Carolina,  and  which 
by  their  character  and  occurrence  give 
evidence  that  exploitation  might  be 
profitable,  are  being  conducted  at 
North  Carolina  State  college  in  Ra- 
leigh, at  Georgia  School  of  Technolo- 
gy in  Atlanta,  at  the  TVA  Ceramics 
Laboratory  in  Norris,  Tenn.,  at  the 
U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines  Electrotech- 
nical  Laboratory  in  Norris,  at  the 
same  Bureau's  Southern  Experiment 
Station  in  Tuscaloosa,  Ala.,  and  in 
the  research  laboratories  of  mining 
companies  now  operating  in  the 
State. 

An  effort  to  procure  a  specific  State 
appropriation  for  a  sustained  research 
program  in  North  Carolina  minerals, 
made  during  the  session  of  the  1941 
Legislature,  was  not  successful, 
though  the  originators  of  the  program 
believe  that  States  support  eventually 
will  be  obtained. 

In  the  opinion  of  geologists  gen- 
erally, any  such  research  program, 
while  highly  desirable  in  its  proper 
sequence,  should  follow  the  basic 
field  surveys,  rather  than  coincide 
with  or  precede  them. 

These    basic    field    surveys — a    very 


important  and  fundamental  explor- 
atory work — have  been  under  way  for 
the  past  three  months  in  the  pegmatic 
dike  areas  of  the  State,  principally  in 
Mitchell  county.  They  are  a  joint  un- 
dertaking of  the  United  States  Geo- 
logical Survey  and  of  the  Division  of 
Mineral  Resources  of  the  North  Car- 
olina Department  of  Conservation  and 
Development. 

Dr.  Jasper  L.  Stuckey,  State  Geo- 
logist, as  head  of  the  Division  of  Min- 
eral Resources,  has  as  his  associate 
in  this  work  Assistant  State  Geolo- 
gist T.  C.  Murdock,  who  has  come  to 
the  Raleigh  office  after  a  wide  ex- 
perience in  South  American  mining 
fields. 

An  adequate  field  force  has  been 
delegated  by  the  U.  S.  Geological 
Survey  to  co-operate  with  Dr.  Stuc- 
key and  Mr.  Murdock.  The  expense 
of  this  exploratory  work  will  be  borne 
jointly  by  the  State  and  Federal  geo- 
logical departments. 

The  actual  field  work  was  begun 
in  the  Spruce  Pine  area  on  July  1, 
and  when  it  is  finished  all  of  the  im- 
portant pegmatite  areas  of  the  State 
will  have  been  examined.  Two  years 
will  be  required  for  such  a  thorough 
survey  as  is  contemplated. 

When  a  geologist  speaks  of  pegma- 
tite dikes  he  is  referring  to  so-called 
"graphic  granites,"  in  which  the  cry- 
stals of  quartz  are  so  arranged  that 
the  face  of  a  section  of  it  resembles 
a  tablet  covered  with  Oriental  inscrip- 
tions. 

A  pegmatite  dike  consists  usually 
of  quartz  and  feldspars  in  crystal- 
line growth.  The  pegmatite  dikes 
in  North  Carolina  are  coarsely  crys- 
talline veins  rich  in  quartz,  feldspar 
and  muscovite  (mica).  These  dikes 
penetrate  and  ramify   in  great  num- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


bers  through  the  surrounding  country 
rocks. 

Pegmatite  dikes  are  known  in  more 
than  20  counties  in  the  State,  con- 
fined principally  to  the  mountain  dis- 
trict and  the  western  portions  of  the 
Piedmont.  The  pegmatite  belt  in  North 
Carolina  is  almost  100  miles  wide  and 
runs  in  a  northeast-southwest  direc- 
tion, eastward  of  and  paralleling  the 
Blue  Ridge  Mountains. 

"In  mineral  composition  pegmatites 
vary  greatly,"  says  a  State  geological 
bulletin,  "but  those  of  present  com- 
mercial importance  belong  generally 
to  two  types:  (1)  the  granite  pegma- 
tites, or  'giant  granites,'  composed 
essentially  of  feldspar,  quartz  and 
mica;  and,  (2)  the  soda  pegmatites 
which  consist  mainly  of  soda  feldspar 
(albite)  and  small  quantities  of  horn- 
blende." 

It  is  from  these  two  types  of  North 
Carolina  pegmatites  that  the  large 
quantities  of  mica,  kaolin,  feldspar 
and  kyanite  are  now  being  success- 
fully mined. 

The  known  deposits  of  other  North 
Carolina  minerals,  many  of  which  have 
been  worked  in  the  past  but  are  now 
inactive,  seem  destined,  before  the 
defense  program  has  developed  much 
farther,  to  enjoy  the  consideration  of 
the  Federal  agencies  charged  with  the 
procurement  of  of  essential  metals. 

In  fact,  the  United  States  Geologi- 
cal Survey  and  the  Bureau  of  Mines 
have  just  recently  made  examinations 
of  the  State's  tin  belt  in  Lincoln,  Gas- 
ton and  Cleveland  counties,  and  of  the 
chromite  resources  of  Buncombe,  Yan- 
cey and  Jackson  counties. 

There  have  also  been  surveys  of  the 
nickel  deposits  of  Macon,  Jackson, 
Buncombe  and  Yancey  counties,  and 
of  the  copper  reserves  of  Swain,  Jack- 
son and  Haywood  counties. 


It  is  not  at  all  improbable  that  the 
production  of  pig  iron  from  the  mag- 
netite iron  deposits  of  North  Carolina, 
especially  from  such  properties  as  the 
Cranberry  mine  in  Avery  county,  will 
be  encouraged,  because,  even  with 
the  greatly  increased  tonnages  from 
the  immense  Lake  Superior  iron  ran- 
ges, there  still  does  not  seem  to  be 
enough  iron  for  steel  making  and  for 
other  uses  in  the  defense  program. 

Relatively,  such  marginal  mines  as 
Cranberry  are  able  to  produce  only 
in  small  quantities,  but  if  all  such 
mines  throughout  the  country  were 
placed  in  operation  they  would  in  the 
aggregate  turn  out  a  great  quantity 
of  pig  iron  that  would  go  far  toward 
taking  care  of  civilian  needs. 

The  feasibility  of  such  operations 
is  being  demonstrated  at  the  present 
time  by  the  new  LeTourneau  plant, 
which  builds  great  road-building  ma- 
chinery, at  Toccoa,  Ga.  Having  an- 
ticipated difficulty  in  procuring  steel 
for  its  own  use,  this  company  is  now 
producing  steel  for  gear  castings  in 
an  electric  furnace  at  Toccoa  from 
North  Georgia  limonite  ores,  which 
are  identical  in  quality  with  the  iron 
ores  of  Cherokee  county,  North  Car- 
olina. 

The  Federal  agencies  responsible  for 
the  country's  metal  supply  can  scarce- 
ly hope  to  obtain  production  from 
most  of  these  marginal  mines  unless 
there  is  a  readjustment  in  metal  pri- 
ces, which  under  the  Office  of  Price 
Administration  and  Civilian  Supply 
have  been  held  to  maximum  figures 
that  cannot  return  a  profit  to  the 
high  cost  mines. 

Thus  the  appeal  was  long  ago  made 
for  subsidies  to  be  paid  to  operators 
of  marginal  mines  without  disturbing 
the  prevailing  basis  prices  which  ob- 
tain on  the  bulk  of  the  country's  cur- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


rent  production   of  various   metals. 

Copper  operators  in  Michigan,  most 
of  them  idle  because  mining  costs  are 
high  compared  with  big  tonnage  areas 
in  the  West,  months  ago  asked  the 
Office  of  Production  Management  in 
Washington  to  recommend  subsidies 
or  price  bonuses  for  these  high  cost 
mines,  with  each  company  receiving 
a  price  in  the  ratio  of  operating  costs. 
Accordingly,  a  survey  of  copper  min- 
ing costs  was  made  by  the  Tariff  Com- 
mission in  the  larger  producing  areas. 

Finally,  a  month  ago,  the  Office  of 
Price  Administration  issued  an  ol- 
der fixing  the  copper  price  ceiling  at 
12  cents  per  pound,  but  recognizing 
price  differentials  for  small  quantities. 
Under  this  ruling  marginal  producers 
may  contract  with  Metals  Reserve  Co., 
the  Federal  government  buying  agen- 
cy, at  substantially  higher  prices  than 
thel2-cent  ceiling.  This  metal  will  la- 
ter be  distributed  at  the  OPA  price 
level  for  use  in  government  contracts. 

Such  a  contract  arrangement  is  un- 
doubtedly applicable  to  North  Caro- 
lina copper  mines  like  Cullowhee  in 
Jackson  county  and  Ore  Knob  near 
West  Jefferson  in  Ashe  county,  to- 
gether with  many  of  the  other  recog- 
nized copper  properties  in  the  Stat  >, 
in  all  about  65  mines  which  have  pro- 
duced copper.  Operation  of  only  a 
small  number  of  the  better  of  these 
mines  could  add,  at  a  most  conserva- 
tive estimate,  around  5,000  tons  of 
refined  copper  annually  to  the  U.  S. 
stocks  of  this  vital  metal. 

Public  opinion  generally  in  North 
Carolina  has  not  attributed  much  val- 
ue to  the  State's  copper  deposits,  but 
TVA  regarded  these  copper  reserves 
to  be  so  important  that  a  special  sur- 
vey was  made  by  the  mineralogist:- 
of  that  agency  to  make  sure  that  the 


impounded  waters  of  projected  dams 
on  the  Little  Tennessee  river,  such  as 
the  much  discussed  Fontana  dam, 
would  not  flood  these  properties.  It 
was  found  that  these  dams  could  be 
so  located  that  the  copper  mines"  and 
ore  reserves  would  not  be  flooded,  but 
would  remain  accessible  for  mining 
operations. 

The  TVA  has  no  doubt  of  the  im- 
portance of  these  reserves  which  are 
identical  with  the  copper  ores  of  the 
Ducktown-Copper  Hill  area  in  Ten- 
nessee, which  have  been  worked  so 
successfully  over  a  long  period  of 
years. 

The  uncommon  metal  titanium  has 
come  to  be  in  recent  years  so  impor- 
tant in  the  manufacture  of  ferro-al- 
loys and  of  paints  that  the  National 
Lead  company  is  just  now  taking  over 
the  old  Tahawus  iron  mines  in  New 
York  State,  in  the  depths  of  the  Ad- 
irondack wilderness.  This  mine  has 
not  been  in  operation  since  1845, 
largely  because  of  its  inaccessibility. 
The  Tahawus  magnetite  ores  are  high 
in  titanium  content,  running  to  a  max- 
imum of  26  per  cent. 

But  there  are  titaniferous  areas  in 
North  Carolina,  particularly  in  Cald- 
well county,  near  Lenoir,  that  run 
as  high  as  41.21  per  cent  in  titanium. 
The  Cranberry  iron  mine  in  Avery 
county  has  large  bodies  of  titan- 
ferous  ores,  and  the  general  opinion 
of  mineralogists  is  that  considerable 
quantities  of  titanium,  or  ilmenite  as 
its  ore  is  called,  are  commercially  re- 
coverable from  North  Carolina  ores. 
The  Department  of  Conservation  in 
Raleigh  has  been  active  in  bringing 
the  ilmenite  deposits  of  the  State  to 
the  attention  of  possible  users. 

Minerals  of  the  metal  lithium,  which 
is    assuming   importance   in   ceramics, 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


in  aluminum  alloys,  in  metallurgical 
practices  and  in  alloys  for  machinery 
bearings,  are  present  in  large  ton- 
nages in  Lincoln,  Gaston  and  Cleve- 
land counties,  as  has  recently  been 
confirmed  by  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of 
Mines. 

Very  little  publicity  has  as  yet  been 
given  to  the  opinion  of  metallurgists 
and  mineralogists,  familiar  with  the 
State's  minerals,  that  North  Carolina 
could  take  a  top  position  in  the  manu- 
facture of  a  wide  and  important  range 
of  refractories.  And  refractories  are 
just  as  necessary  to  the  metallurgy 
of  the  country's  metal  supply  as  are 
the  ores  of  the  metals  themselves. 

Most  important  results  have  been 
obtained  in  current  research  on  py- 
rophyllite,  olivine  and  kyanite  as  com- 
ponents of  various  types  of  refrac- 
tories, and  of  these  particular  min- 
erals there  is  a  great  abundance  in 
North  Carolina.  This  research  work 
is  still  going  forward. 

Perhaps  more  sensational  in  its  im- 
plications than  anything  that  has  yet 
occurred  in  the  application  of  North 
Carolina  minerals  to  commercial  use 
is  the  intensive  research  now  under 
way  at  the  Georgia  School  of  Tech- 
nology into  the  commercial  production 
of  the  strategic  and  critical  metal 
magnesium,  of  which  the  United 
States  today  has  a  wholly  inadequate 
supply. 

The  basis  of  this  research  is  North 
Carolina  olivine,  a  magnesium  and 
ferrous  orthosilicate  of  which  there 
is  estimated  to  be  250,000,000  tons 
available  in  the  Southeast,  most  of 
it  in  North  Carolina. 

The  metallic  content  of  this  olivine 
runs  from  20  to  30  per  cent  magne- 
sium and  recovery  of  the  metal  has 
been  shown  to  be  feasible.  All  sources 
of   information    as    to    the    immediate 


commercial  development  of  this  pro- 
cess are  under  a  strict  injunction  of 
secrecy  imposed  by  the  Office  of  Pro- 
duction Management. 

It  is  said  that  the  importance  of 
this  possible  new  source  of  magnesium 
is  too  great  to  permit  public  discussion 
of  the  matter  until  O.  P.  M.,  T.  V.  A., 
and  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines  have 
come  to  a  decision  as  to  when,  where 
and  by  whom  the  process  is  to  be  put 
into  commercial  operation. 

Since  the  process  is  unquestionably 
electrolytic,  or  at  least  electrothermal, 
the  employment  of  considerable  quan- 
tities of  electrical  energy  is  necessary. 
With  every  kilowatt-hour  of  hydro 
and  steam  power  now  available  in  the 
Southeast  applied  to  the  manufacture 
of  aluminum,  the  development  of  any 
additional  electrolytic  processes  in 
this  area  must  await  either  a  furth- 
er diversion  of  power  from  civilian 
consumers  or  the  building  of  new  hy- 
dro plants. 

The  same  situation  delays  com- 
mercial development  of  the  new  and 
equally  sensational  process  for  re- 
covering aluminum  from  common  do- 
mestic clays.  This  process  has  been 
perfected  very  recently  in  the  TVA 
laboratory  at  Muscle  Shoals,  Ala., 
where  a  pilot  plant  is  producing  a  ton 
of  aluminum  a  day.  This  is  known  as 
the  Walthall  process. 

Virtually  every  product  of  Ameri- 
can industry  and  ingenuity  has  an 
important  function  in  the  successful 
implementing  of  our  defense  program, 
which  today  seems  certain  of  a  long 
duration  and  of  continuous  expansion. 

At  the  very  heart  of  these  gigantic 
enterprises  are  the  metals  and  min- 
erals, the  actual  sinews  of  war  .Many 
of  these  metals  and  minerals  are  na- 
tives of  North  Carolina. 

Some    of    them    are    already    hold- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


ing  an  irreplaceable  part  in  national 
defense.  Others  undoubtedly  are  avail- 
able, and  it  would  seem  that  no  more 
helpful  or  advantageous  time  could 
exist  for  their  exploitation  than  dur- 
ing this  emergency  period. 

"This  war  is  a  continuation  of  the 
age-old  struggle  between  those  who 
have  adequate  mineral  resources  and 
those  who  have  not."  This  is  the  lan- 
guage of  R.  C.  Allen,  eminent  Cleve- 
land mining  engineer,  who  until  a  few 
days  ago  was  at  the  head  of  the  divi- 
sions of  iron  ore  and  alloys  and  of 
manganese  in  the  Office  of  Production 
Management. 

This  is,  indeed,  a  war  between  the 
strategic  minerals  and  metals  of  the 
totalitarian    states    and    those    of   the 


democracies.  The  United  States  has 
within  its  borders  supplies  of  most 
of  these  strategic  minerals  and  metals 
no  less  than  Germany. 

North  Carolina  has  many  of  them. 
It  deserves  to  take  a  larger  place  as 
one  of  the  important  supply  bases  for 
the  nation's  defense  effort.  It  needs 
to  be  more  conscious  of  its  possible 
estate  as  an  integral  part  of  defense, 
and  it  needs  also  to  look  to  the  future 
when  its  mineral  products  should  take 
their  larger  place  in  the  arts  of 
peace. 

Because  of  the  vital  need  that  its 
production  be  speedily  increased,  the 
metal  magnesium  and  its  North  Car- 
olina minerals  will  be  considered  in  a 
succeeding  article. 


LIFE'S  PRESCRIPTION 

A  little  more  real  kindness 

A  little  less  of  creed 

A  little  more  of  giving 

A  little  less  of  greed 

A  little  more  smile 

A  little  less  frown 

A  little  less  kicking 

A  man  when  he's  down 

A  little  more  "We" 

A  little  less  "I" 

A  little  more  laugh 

A  little  less  cry 
A  few  more  flowers  strewn  on  the  pathways  of  life 
And  fewer  on  graves  at  the  end  of  the  strife. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


BEST  OF  INTENTIONS 


By  Nan  Gilbert 


Naomi  Peters  flung  her  suitcase 
on  her  bed,  and  hurled  things  at  it 
with  more  zeal  than  aim. 

"Here  comes  the  bride,  da,  da,  da- 
dum,"  she  hummed,  sailing  a  slipper 
neatly  ever  the  pillow.  "Dum,  dum, 
da-dum — " 

The  bedi-oom  door  crashed  open, 
leaving  the  last  "dum"  hanging  in 
mid-air.  Molly,  Naomi's  young  sister, 
stood  in  the  hallway,  her  face  a  pic- 
ture of  woe,  her  hands  tightly  clutch- 
ed around  a  sewing-kit. 

"Naomi,"  Molly  wailed.  "I  can't 
do  it!   you'll  have  to  help  me!" 

Naomi  sighed  briefly.  The  world,  to 
Molly,  was  always  upon  the  point  of 
ending  over  some  tragedy  or  other. 
"Help  you  with  what?"  she  asked. 

"This  apron!"  Molly  hurled  it 
forlornly  to  a  chair.  "It's  for  the 
domestic  science  exhibit  tomorrow. 
There's  going  to  be  prizes  and  every- 
thing, and  I'll  be  disgraced — abso- 
lutely disgraced!  You  know  I  can't 
do   anything   fancy   in    sewing." 

Naomi  took  a  quick  glance  at  her 
watch.  Still  two  hours  before  train- 
time.  "All  right,  chicken,"  she  said 
resignedly.     "I'll   fix   it  up." 

"Oh,  I  knew  you  would!"  A  rain- 
bow glow  replaced  Molly's  tears. 
"Thanks  heaps,  Naomi.  It  doesn't 
have  to  be  extra  good;  I  don't  expect 
to  win  a  prize." 

Naomi  repressed  the  comment  that 
seethed  inside  her,  and  reluctantly 
picked  up  the  yellow  organdy  apron. 
It  reminded  her  of  some  unfinished 
needlework  of  her  own,  a  lovely  crepe 
nightie  that  she'd  planned  to  wear 
this  very  night. 


"Glory,  I've  got  to  get  that  done," 

Naomi  frowned.   "Janice's   things   are 

'  always   so  beautiful,   and  maybe  this 

is  the  last  night  I'll  ever  spend  with 

her." 

For  Janice  was  being  married  at 
ten  tomorrow  morning.  Naomi  had 
trembled  between  thrills  and  heart- 
ache ever  since  her  invitation  came. 
Janice,  for  all  that  she  was  three 
years  older,  had  been  Naomi's  best 
friend   all   her  growing-up   days. 

To  remind  herself  of  the  nightie, 
Naomi  unearthed  her  own  sewing 
kit  and  tossed  it  on  the  bed.  Thank 
goodness,  she  had  nothing  else  to  de- 
lay her.  By  staying  up  half  the 
night,  she  had  dene  her  school  work 
in  advance. 

"Naomi!"  her  mother  called  from 
down-stairs.     Telephone!" 

Naomi  skipped  down  the  steps. 
"Hello."  "Oh,  hello,  Naomi,"  Ellen 
Rolph's  worried  voice  came  over  the 
wires.  "Naomi,  the  prof's  gone  and 
sprung  one  of  those  who-done-it 
quizzes  on  us  for  Civics  tomorrow, 
and  you  know — " 

Naomi  knew  what  that  introduction 
meant.  "Ellen,"  she  began  desper- 
ately, "I'm  leaving  town  tonight. 
I   can't — " 

"Oh,  yes,  for  Janice's  wedding," 
Ellen  interrupted.  "But  your  train 
doesn't  go  till  six,  does  it?  And  out- 
lining that  section  would  brush  up 
your  own   reviewing  for  the  quiz." 

Naomi  forbore  to  mention  that  she 
didn't  need  any  brushing  up  in  Civ- 
ics. She'd  tutored  Ellen  too  stren- 
uously all  quarter  to  be  able  to  for- 
get  a  word   of  it.   "Ellen,"   she   tried 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


again,  "I  don't  see  how,  she  sighed 
sharply;  after  all,  it  was  too  bad  to 
let  Ellen  down.  Ellen  never  felt  she 
could  pass  a  quiz  with  Naomi's  out- 
lines to  review.  "All  right,  Ellen," 
Naomi  furnished  weakly,  "I'll  bring 
it  over  on  my  way  to  the  train." 

She  hung  up  on  Ellen's  voluble 
flocd  of  gratitude.  Four-fifteen,  the 
big  clock  in  the  hall  said. 

"Finish  packing,  finish  the  nightie, 
finish,  the  apron,  outline  Civice," 
Naomi  mumbled,  racing  back  to  her 
room.  "Let's  see,  I  can  be  looking 
over  the  Civics  while  I  sew."  but 
maybe  I'd  better  pack  first,  just  in 
case.  Where's  that  silly  jack-in- 
the-box    for    Janice's    brother?" 

She  found  the  wrapped  box  in  her 
drawer,  a  raucous-voiced  toy  that 
popped  up  with  a  Bronx  cheer  when 
the  catch  was  released.  Janice's 
kid   brother   would   love   it. 

"Naomi!"  her  mother  called  again. 
"Telephone!" 

"Naomi,  darling,"  Cousin  Susan's 
sweet,  quavery  old  voice  greeted 
her,  "I've  got  just  the  tiniest  favor 
to  ask  of  you." 

"Yes,    Cousin    Susan?" 

"Well,  you  know  I  just  can't  pick 
out  gifts  for  people;  I  just  haven't 
the  knack,  not  like  you,  dear  child. 
And  suddenly  I  remembered  that  to- 
morrow is  your  uncle  William's  birth- 
day, and  it  would  never  do  to  forget 
him,  he's  so  touchy  and  sensitive,  you 
know.  But  I'd  never  dare  try  to  find 
something  he'd  like  myself." 

Naomi's  agonized  eyes  fled  to  the 
clock.  Four-thirty.  "Of  course,  Cousin 
Susan,"  she  interrupted  hastily, 
wilderment,  then  her  fingers  were 
again  racing  over  row  upon  rcw  of 
fine  stitches. 

Tick,  tick,  tick,  tick,  the  little  clock 


"I'll  get  something  I'll  leave  it  at 
house     about     suppertime.     Good-by." 

Agreement  was  easier  than  argu- 
ing, and  one  couldn't  turn  down  Cou- 
sin Susan  anyway.  It  would  be  like 
scolding  a  baby. 

But  how  to  wedge  a  trip  tc  town 
into  her  crowded  schedule?  "I'll  think 
about  it  while  I'm  sewing,"  Naomi 
decided  desperately.  "Let's  see  what 
would  Uncle  Will  like?" 

Her  head  was  beginning  to  pound 
with  the  fretting  need  to  hurry. 
Uncle  Will's  preferences  were  get- 
ting tangled  in  her  mind  with  the 
city-manager  type  of  government 
and  the  quickest  way  of  making  an 
organdy  frill. 

"Naomi,  wouldn't  you  like  some 
supper  before  train-time?"  Naomi's 
mother  stood  in  her  doorway. 

Naomi  looked  at  her  blindly,  the 
pressure  of  her  duties  and  the  spinn- 
ing of  the  clock  making  it  hard  even 
to  focus  her  eyes  clearly.  Suddenly, 
her  hurring  needle  jabbed  into  her 
thumb.  Stormy  tears  rushed  down 
her  cheeks,  and,  to  her  horror,  she 
began  to  sob  like  a  child. 

"Poor  youngster!"  Her  mother's 
gentle  hand  touched  her  shoulder;  her 
eyes  swiftly  took  in  the  disordered 
packing,  the  sewing,  the  scribbled 
notes  for  the  Civics  outline.  "Do  ycu 
think,  Naomi,  that  you're  really  do- 
ing people  a  favor  by  letting  them 
impose  on  you?" 

Naomi's  tears  stopped  from  sheer 
surprise,  "But  it  would  be  selfish  to 
turn  them  down!"  she  gasped. 

"Sometimes  I  wonder,"  her  mother 
answered.  "But  there!  Your  inten- 
tions are  so  good — "  she  left  the  sen- 
tence unfinished  as  the  door  closed. 
softly  behind  her. 

Naomi    frowned    after    her    in    be- 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


on  her  dresser  hurried  along.  Naomi 
glanced  automatically  at  it  for  the 
hundredth  time.  Like  magic,  it  had 
spun  around  to  five-thirty.  And 
Cousin  Susan's  present  still  to  buy — 

A  car  braked  to  a  stop  in  front. 
Naomi's  brother  Jack  coming  home 
from  work.  "Jack!"  Naomi  shouted 
from  the  window.  "Jack,  wait  a  min- 
utes!" 

She  fled  down  the  steps,  and  out 
to  the  car.  "Give  me  a  ride  down- 
town like  a  darling,  will  you?"  she 
begged.  "Glory,  I'm  glad  you  came 
along  right  now." 

"I  was  looking  for  you,  too,"  Jack 
told  her,  putting  the  car  into  motion 
again.     Naomi's    heart    sank. 

"Oh,  Jack,  not  another — "  she  said. 

"Yep,  I've  got  to  get  one  mailed  out 
tonight  to  reach  her  by  Sunday.  You 
know  I  write  her  once  a  week." 

■"You  mean  I  dc,"  Na,omi  muttered 
to  herself.  Sometimes  she  wished  to 
goodness  Jack  didn't  have  such  an 
inferiority  complex  when  it  came  to 
writing  letters.  He  was  so  positive  his 
own  phrasing  wouldn't  give  him  a 
chance  with  the  out-of-town  girl  he'd 
been  courting  these  last   six  months. 

"If  only  she'd  say  yess."  Naomi 
sighed  now.  Jack  echoed  the  sigh. 

"Write  me  a  good  one  and  maybe 
she  will,"  he  begged. 

"Jack,  my  train's  leaving  at  six!" 
•  "Shucks,  it  doesn't  take  you  any 
time  to  turn  out  a  masterpiece,"  he 
teased  her,  "and  I'll  have  the  old  bus 
waiting  to  scoot  you  to  the  station 
on  the  dot." 

Naomi  rolled  her  eyes  tc  the  high 
heavens,  and  silently  began  framing 
sentences  designed  to  sweep  a  girl 
she'd  never  met  off  her  feet.  Jack 
drew  up  in  front  of  a  store,  and 
Naomi,  with  a  prayerful  "eenie,  mee- 


nie,  minie,  moe,"  bought  Uncle  Will 
a  desk  calendar  as  severely  dignified 
as  he  was  himself. 

Five-forty.  Naomi,  home  again, 
flew  to  her  room.  The  apron  was 
finished  except  for  pressing;  Nacmi 
rolled  it  into  the  sewing-kit.  The 
Civics  outline  was  practically  com- 
pleted, "if  she  can  read  it,"  Naomi 
murmured,  dashing  off  the  last  few 
lines. 

The  nightie — "Shucks,  I  didn't  even 
have  a  chance  to  get  it  out  of  my  kit," 
Naomi  mourned.  But  why  not  finish 
it  on  the  train  ?  It  needed  only  the 
final  frivolous  hand-sewn  tenches. 
Naomi  perked  up,  and,  snatching 
some  paper  from  her  notebook,  be- 
gan scribbling  theh  fine  phrases  she 
had  mentally  strung  together  for  the 
benefit  of  Jack's  lady-love. 

Five-  fifty.  "Ready?"  Jack  called. 
Naomi,  her  head  going  around  as 
fast  as  her  flying  feet,  flung  her  sew- 
ing-kit and  the  present  for  Janice's 
brother  into  her  suitcase,  snapped  it 
shut,  caught  up  the  letter  and  sailed 
it  onto  Jack's  desk  in  the  next-door 
bed-room,  showed  the  outline  and 
gift  for  Uncle  Will  into  her  pocket, 
and  ran  for  the  stairs,  tossing  Molly's 
sewing-kit  through  her  dcor  onto  the 
bed   as  she  passed  her  sister's   room. 

Jack  swung  the  car  away  from  the 
curb.  "Stop  at  Ellen's  and  Cousin 
Susan's,"  Naomi  told  him.  "Just 
for   a   second." 

The  train  whistled  in  as  Naomi  ran 
down  Ellen's  walk.  And  whistled 
out  five  minutes  later  just  as  Jack 
rushed  her  across  the  station  plat- 
form and  hcisted  her  and  her  bag  on- 
to the  moving  steps. 

Naomi  sank  onto  the  first  vacant 
seat  too  exhausted  by  the  last  wild 
dash  even  to  think. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


But  as  she  got  her  second  wind,  she 
remembered  the  nightie.  The  train 
trip  was  short;  if  she  was  to  get  that 
bit  of  sewing  finished,  she'd  have  to 
hurry. 

"Hurry,  hurry,"  she  grumbled, 
opening  her  suitcase.  "I'm  getting 
so  tired  cf  that  word!" 

An  instant  later,  she  was  staring 
aghast  at  the  yellow  organdy  apron 
rolled  in  the  kit.  Molly's  apron  for 
the  exhibit  tomorrow!  Then  what 
she'd  tossed  onto  Molly's  bed  had 
been   her  own   unfinished  nightie! 

"Goodness!"  Naomi  groaned.  "How 
could  I?  And  no  way  to  get  this 
back  in  time!  Oh,  her  world  really 
wilP  come  to  an  end  now.  She'll  be 
sunk!" 

Janice  was  waiting  for  her  at  the 
station.  "Here's  the  car,"  she  beamed, 
hugging  her  hard.  "The  family's 
looking  foward  so  much  to  seeing 
you   again." 

"I've  a  present  for  one  of  them," 
Naomi  remembered,  sinking  into  the 
seat,  and  opening  her  suitcase.  "For 
that  rowdy  brother  of  yours.  But 
you'll    enjoy   it   almost   as   much," 

She  stripped  the  paper  from  the 
square  package. 

"How — how  nice,"  commented  Jan- 
ice feebly. 

Naomi  opened  her  mouth  and  shut 
it  again.  She  balanced  the  desk  cal- 
endar in  one  hand,  gingerly  as  though 
it  might  bite.  "Uucle  Will,"  she 
mummured  weakly,  "the  sensitive 
type,  getting  a  jack-in-the-box  to- 
morrow   that    goes    ph-u-u-u-i ! " 

Janice  was  a  dream  of  loveliness 
the  next  morning  as  she  walked 
across  the  living  room  to  meet  her 
Bob  before  the  altar  of  flowers.  But 
Naomi  was  a  mite  haggard. 

All    she    could    think    of    was    the 


fatal  hour  when  her  train  would  get 
her  back  home  this  evening.  The 
zero  hour.  The  picture  of  Molly's 
woebegone  face  haunted  her  even 
more  after  the  train  wheels  began  to 
drum  beneath  her.  And  the  thought  of 
having  eventually  to  meet  Cousin 
Susan. 

Naomi  could  hear  that  "ph-u-u-u- 
u-i"  more  clearly  every  mile. 

Jack  met  her  at  the  home  station, 
"Oh,  Jack,  wasn't  it  terrible,  my 
mixing  things  like  that?"  Naomi 
wailed. 

"I  was  thrown  for  a  terrible  loss," 
Jack  admitted,  "when  I  saw  that 
batch  of  school-work  you'd  left  on 
my  desk,  and  then  couldn't  find  the 
letter  any  place  in  your  room." 

"Wait  a  minute!"  Naomi  cried. 
"I  didn't  leave  you  the  letter?  Great 
grief,  then  it  was  the  Civics  outline 
I  gave  you,  and  Ellen  got  the 
letter — "  Naomi  sank  back  in  the  car, 
too  horrified  to  think  farther. 

"Oh,  was  that  it?"  Jack  seemed 
unconcerned.  "Anyway,  I  thought 
why  bother  with  a  letter?  So  I  sent 
a  wire  and  asked  the  lady  to  wire 
back  yes  or  no."  He  grinned  from 
ear  to  ear.  "She  said  yes,"  he  finish- 
ed modestly. 

Naomi  came  out  of  her  daze  long 
enough  to  realize  congratulations 
were  in  order.  "Jack,  I'm  so  happy  for 
you,"  she  said  automatically.  But  to 
her  list  of  misdeeds  she  was  miserably 
adding  the  flunk  that  Ellen  had  sure- 
ly received  that  morning  in  Civics. 

"I'll  call  her  up  right  away,"  Nao- 
mi mourned.  "I'll  practically  grovel 
with  apologies." 

"Hello!"  her  family  greeted  her. 
"Have  a  good  time?"  Naomi's  eyes 
sought  out  her  sister's. 

"Molly,"    she    began    abjectly.        "I 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


feel  terrily  about — "  she  stopped 
short,  realizing  that  Molly  wore 
anything  but  an  end-of-the-world 
expression. 

"You  mean  about  that  apron  bus- 
iness?" Molly  asked  nonchalantly. 
"Oh,  that's  all  right.  Of  course, 
I  was  pretty  upset  having  only  an 
evening   to   finish   it   in.   but — " 

"Finish  what  in?"  Naomi  interrupt- 
ed dazedly. 

"That  nightie.  But  the  teacher 
says  I  have  a  natural  knack  for  style, 
so  I  suppose  that's  why  I  got  first 
prize  even  if  I  didn't  have  more  time. 
There  was  a  picture  cf  a  nightie  in 
a  magazine,  and  I  copied  all  the 
thingamajigs,    ruffles    and    such." 

"First  prize,"  echoed  Naomi  feebly. 
"First  prize."  She  tottered  down  the 
hall  to  the  phone,  but  before  she 
could  give  Ellen's  number,  an  in- 
coming call  tinkled. 

"Yes?"  Naomi  answered  it.  "Oh, 
it's  you,  Cousin  Susan.  I  was  plann- 
ing to  call  you  right  away." 

"Well,  are  you  back  already?" 
Cousin  Susan  trilled.  "Did  Janice 
have  a  nice  wedding?  New,  I  don't 
■want  to  hurt  your  feelings,  Naomi, 
but  I  must  confess  I  didn't  give  your 
Uncle  William  that  present  you  se- 
lected for  him.  I  don't  doubt  it's 
very  clever;  don't  think  I'm  criticiz- 
ing your  taste,  my  dear.  But  when 
I  happened  to  open  your  selection 
this  morning  before  taking  it  tc  your 
TJncle  William,  I  just  thought  it 
wouldn't  quite  do,  so  I  went  down- 
town myself  and  picked  out  quite  a 
handsome  desk  calendar,  and,  my 
dear,  he  was  so  pleased.  Now  mind 
ymi,  I'm  not  criticizing  you  in  the 
least,  but  I  do  think  age  gives  me  a 
little  advantage  in  tact,  perhaps,  so 
in  the  future." 


Naomi  gently  replaced  the  receiver. 
Vast  relief  flooded  her.  She  could 
sleep  tonight  without  that  fatal 
"ph-  u-  u-  u-  i"  waking  her  like  a 
nightmare. 

"Ellen?"  she  asked  humbly,  putting 
her  own  call  through.  "Ellen,  I'm 
completely  miserable  about  giving 
you    the    wrong    papers    last    night." 

"Whom  was  the  love-letter  to?" 
Ellen  asked  in  an  unexpectedly  cheer- 
ful voice.  "I've  been  -dying  of  curios- 
ity all  day.  Are  ycu  just  getting  in 
practice  or  what?" 

"Why  .  .  .  why,"  Naomi  stammer- 
ed, taken  aback.  "Why,  I'll  explain 
all  first  time  I  see  you.  But  that 
Civics  outline  .  .  ." 

"Oh,  I  outlined  it  myself."  Ellen 
told  her  airily.  "Got  a  peach  of  a 
grade,  too;  I  knew  the  stuff  back- 
wards and  forwards.  You  know, 
Naomi,  outlining  for  me  all  quarter 
was  mighty  sweet  cf  you,  and  I  know 
you  had  the  best  of  intentions  about 
helping  me,  but  frankly,  Naomi,  I 
think  you  were  wrong.  Just  look  how 
much  more  I  learned  last  night,  doing 
it  myself!" 

Naomi's  lips  were  still  parted  word- 
lessly when  Ellen  hung  up.  She  was 
remembering  those  two  crowded  hours 
yesterday,  and  the  hours  and  hours 
before  them.  Writing  Jack's  letters, 
doing  Molly's  sewing,  tutoring  Ellen 
through  Civics,  filling  Cousin  Susan's 
endless  gift  list  .  .  . 

She  pressed  her  whirling  head 
against  the  cool  telephone,  and  sud- 
denly she  smiled. 

"The  best  of  intentions,'  she  repeat- 
ed ruefully.  "That's  me.  But  it  took 
a  whole  hurricane  of  misdirected  in- 
tentions to  show  me  the  best  results 
come  from  letting  people  stand  on 
their  own  feet!" 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


LIFE'S  BEST  VALUES 

(Alabama  Baptist) 


It  is  not  what  we  have  and  keep  but 
what  we  give  away  that  counts.  In 
other  words,  sharing  with  others  is 
life's  best  value.  He  who  would  be 
greatest  among  you  shall  be  servant 
of  all,  or,  to  state  the  same  truth 
differently,  shall  be  a  sharer  with  all. 
For  service  and  sharing  are  practi- 
cally one  and  the  same  thing. 

Whether  we  know  it  or  not,  there 
are  but  a  few  things  in  life,  whether 
spiritual  or  material,  but  we  simply 
must  share  with  the  rest  of  mankind. 
What  is  more,  those  values  we  do 
share  are  not  only  the  best  values  of 
life  but  possibly  the  only  ultimate  and 
honest  values. 

It  is  perfectly  obvious  that  good 
comes  to  both  giver  and  receiver  when 
we  share  the  good  values  in  life  in  the 
right  spirit.  The  truth  is,  nothing  can 
be  truly  and  permanently  good  that 
isn't  shared  gladly  and  freely  with 
others. 

It  has  been  said  by  somebody  that 
"no  man  is  an  island,  entire  by  itself. 
Every  man  is  a  piece  of  a  continent, 
a  part  of  the  main."  This  means  that 


all  life  is  linked  with  other  life.  It 
also  means,  among  many  things,  that 
even  death  is  snared — diminishes  us — 
because  we  are  involved  in  mankind. 
Either  we  share  death  or  we  don  t 
possess  life. 

Nature  is  always  teaching  us  the 
truth  we  have  in  mind.  It  is  plain 
enough  that  Nature  bestows  her  fun- 
damental gifts  upon  all;  majority  and 
minority.  Her  sunshine  is  of  the  same 
quality  for  the  peasant  as  for  the 
prince.  Why  shouldn't  we  try  to  be 
like  Nature,  since  she  is  but  one  form 
of  Divine  manifestation? 

We  remember  reading  a  statement 
made  by  one  of  America's  merchant 
princes:  "They  call  me  rich,  but  I  can 
only  eat  one  meal  at  a  time,  sleep  in 
one  bed,  live  one  day  at  a  time  and 
only  so  many  years  in  this  strange  and 
limited  life.  I  must  obey  the  general 
rules  common  to  all."  One  of  the 
general  rules  is  to  share.  He  who  does 
not  both  receive  and  give  is  missing 
the  purpose  for  which  he  was  crea- 
ted. 


Rubenstein,  the  great  musician,  once  said,  "If  I  omit  practice 
one  day,  I  notice  it ;  if  two  days,  my  friends  notice  it ;  if  three 
days,  the  public  notices  it."  It  is  the  same  old  doctrine — practice 
makes  perfect.  Suppose  along  any  line  of  art,  one  should  cease 
practicing;  we  know  what  the  result  would  be.  We  must 
use  the  same  quality  of  common  sense  in  every  phase  of  life. 
The  motto  of  David  Livingstone  was:  "I  determined  never  to 
stop  until  I  had  come  to  the  end,  and  achieved  my  purpose.*9 

— The  eAmbassador. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  boys  in  all  school  rooms  have 
been  pressed  into  service  this  week, 
helping  those  on  the  outside  forces 
with  the  task  of  picking  cotton. 

That  our  farm  forces  are  making 
ready  for  another  season  of  good 
crops  was  evidenced  the  other  day,  as 
we  noticed  three  delivery  trucks  down 
at  the  barn  being  relieved  of  their 
loads  of  fertilizer. 

For  several  days  there  has  been 
quite  a  bit  of  sadness  among  the  boys 
on  the  barn  force  because  of  the  death 
of  "Jerry,"  one  of  our  best  work  hor- 
ses. Boys  are  great  animal  lovers  and 
become  very  fond  of  the  ones  they 
work  or  care  for,  and  the  loss  of  one 
seems  like  the  passing  of  a  friend. 

Lonnie  Roberts,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  9,  who  left  the  School,  July 
11,  1940,  recently  wrote  us  from  his 
home  at  Fort  Caswell  N.  C.  He  stated 
that  he  completed  his  eight  grade 
studies  last  school  term  and  was  now 
in  the  ninth  grade,  and  was  getting 
along  fine. 

Superintendent  Boger  recently  re- 
ceived a  message  from  Harry  Peake, 
a  former  member  of  the  Cottage  No. 
10  group,  who  left  the  School,  May  14, 
1941.  This  lad  writes  from,  the  NYA 
Health  Center,  Durham,  saying,  that 
he  is  getting  along  very  nicely. 

Although  the  weather  is  unusually 
warm  for  October,  we  know  that  the 
smmng  of  old  Jack  Frost  cannot  be 
very  far  away,  and  we  are  beginning 
to  visualize  the  appearance  of  sausage, 
spare-ribs,  and  other  delicacies  of  the 


hog-killing  season,  on  our  daily  menus. 
There  is  also  considerable  talk  among 
the  boys  concerning  the  fun  they  ex- 
pect to  have  at  the  annual  Hallowe'en 
party. 

The  feature  attraction  at  the  regu- 
lar weekly  motion  picture  show  last 
Thursday  night  was  "Drums  Along 
the  Mohawk,"  and  the  comedy  on  the 
same  program  was  entitled  "Over  the 
Seas."  Both  are  Twentieth  Century- 
Fox  productions. 

We  recently  received  a  card  from 
Baxter  Foster,  one  of  our  old  boys, 
who  left  the  school  several  yeais  ago. 
Most  of  the  time  since  leaving  us, 
Baxter  has  been  an  invalid.  He  is  now 
a  patient  at  the  Memorial  Hospital. 
In  spite  of  his  suffering,  this  lad 
sends  a  cheerful  message  and  his 
many  friends  here  are  hoping  he  will 
soon  be  able  to  leave  the  hospital. 

James  E.  Jordan,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  2,  who  left  the  institution, 
February  12,  1938,  spent  a  couple  of 
days  with  us  this  week.  James  en- 
listed in  the  United  States  Army, 
October  6,  1938,  and  was  first  sta- 
tioned at  Fort  Bragg,  where  he  stay- 
ed six  months;  he  was  then  trans- 
ferred to  Fort  Benning,  Georgia;  and 
is  now  stationed  at  Fort  Sam  Houston, 
Texas.  As  his,  outfit  is  now  taking  part" 
in  the  manuevers  in  the  Carolinas,  he 
decided  to  visit  us. 

While  a  young  boy  here,  James  was 
known  by  the  name  of  "Fat,"  and  how 
well  that  name  suited  him,  for  he  cer- 
tainly was  decidedly  overweight.  It 
will  now  be  necessary  for  us  to  find 
some  other  nickname  for  this  young 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


fellow,  for  the  army  life  has  caused 
him  to  lose  all  excess  weight,  and 
he  is  now  a  well-developed  young  man, 
nineteen  years  old,  standing  a  little 
over  six  feet. 

James  tells  us  that  he  is  well  pleas- 
ed with  army  life  and  at  the  end  of 
this  period  of  enlistment,  expects  to 
re-enlist  for  foreign  service,  and  try 
to  get  an  assignment  that  will  take 
him  to  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  He  is 
the  same  old  good-natured  boy,  and 
seemed  glad  to  come  back  and  re- 
new acquaintance  with  friends  at  the 
School. 

Rev.  C.  C.  Herbert,  pastor  of  Forest 
Hill  Methodist  Church,  Concord,  con- 
ducted the  service  at  the  School  last 
Sunday  afternoon.  Following  the  sing- 
ing of  the  opening  hymn  he  led  the 
boys  in  reading  responsively,  Selection 
No.  549,  in  the  back  of  the  hymnal, 
consisting  of  part  of  the  sixth  chap- 
ter of  Galatians,  after  which  he  read 
part  of  the  94th  Psalm  for  the  Scrip- 
ture Lesson. 

The  subject  of  Rev.  Mr.  Herbert's 
message  to  the  boys  was  "Three  Good 
Rules  for  Living  a  Happy  Christian 
Life,"  which  he  explained  as  follows: 
(1)  We  must  keep  our  bodies  healthy, 
wholesome,  strong  and  pure.  The  body 
is  the  temple  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
it  must  be  kept  clean.  In  order  that 
the  body  may  be  healthy,  plenty  of 
exercise,  the  proper  amount  of  sleep, 
and  good  food  are  necessary.  There 
are  some  bad  things,  harmful  to  the 
body,  which  must  be  avoided.  A  man 
should  never  drink  alcoholic  bever- 
ages, and  a  growing  boy  should  not 
use  tobacco. 

The  speaker  then  told  a  story  to 
illustrate  this  point  in  his  message: 
This  is  a  story  of  a  foolish  red  bird. 


This  bird  loved  worms  and  said  that 
there  was  nothing  he  would  not  give 
to  get  a  worm.  One  day,  while  hop- 
ping around  in  the  woods  he  saw 
a  man  pushing  a  small  cart,  yelling, 
"Worms  for  sale."  The  red  bird  was  at 
once  interested  and  asked  the  price, 
and  was  told  that  he  could  buy  one 
large  worm  for  two  tail  feathers,  to 
which  the  foolish  bird  agreed.  The 
next  day  this  same  bird,  accompanied 
by  his  father,  was  flying  very  high- 
He  saw  the  man  and  cart  and  was 
terribly  disappointed  because  he  could 
not  fly  down  and  buy  another  worm. 
The  following  day,  however,  he  was 
again  out  in  the  woods  alone,  and, 
meeting  the  man,  was  told  that  he 
could  buy  five  worms  for  two  wing 
feathers,  and  once  more  he  made  a 
trade.  Every  day  for  several  days  this 
foolish  little  red  bird  repeated  this 
act  until  he  discovered  that  he  could 
not  fly  so  well,  and  decided  that  he 
had  sold  too  many  feathers.  He  then 
thought  he  would  get  them  back  by 
trading,  so  he  got  busy  and  scratched 
out  some  very  laige  worms,  took  them 
to  the  man  and  tried  to  trade  them 
back  for  the  lost  feathers,  but  the 
trader  refused.  A  few  days  later  the 
foolish  red  bird,  together  with  many 
others,  were  flying  around  together. 
A  cat  appeared  upon  the  scene  and 
all  were  able  to  fly  away  safely  ex- 
cept the  one  whose  feathers  had  been 
traded,  and  he  was  killed  by  the  cat. 

The  point  of  the  story  is  that  when 
we  harm  our  bodies  in  an  effort  to 
get  something  we  want,  we  are  sell- 
ing our  red  bird  feathers,  thus  great- 
ly weakening  the  good  bodies  God 
has  given  us,  said  the  speaker. 

(2)  We  should  keep  our  minds  pare 
by  thinking  good  thoughts.  Sometimes 
evil  thoughts  may  gain  entrance,  but 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


we  do  not  have  to  let  them  stay  there, 
said  Rev,  Mr.  Herbert,  as  he  called 
attention  to  this  story:  In  Siberia 
there  is  a  little  animal  called  the  er- 
mine. Its  fur  is  perfectly  white,  ex- 
cept the  tail,  which  has  a  black  tip. 
This  little  animal  is  so  proud  of  its 
white  fur  that  it  will  do  anything 
to  keep  it  clean.  Because  of  the  value 
of  ermine,  fur  hunters  are  eager  to 
catch  them.  When  hunters  find  a  hole 
where  ermines  make  their  home,  they 
will  daub  dirt  all  around  it  and  then 
send  dogs  out  to  find  the  animals  and 
chase  them  back  to  their  holes.  Hear- 
ing the  dogs  on  their  trail,  the  little 
white  animals  will  then  run  for  the 
home  nest,  but  when  they  see  the  dirt 
placed  there  by  the  hunters,  they  will 
turn  and  face  the  dogs,  willing  to  sa- 
crifice their  lives  in  order  to  keep 
clean.  We  can  get  a  valuable  lesson 
from  this  little  animal,  said  the  speak- 
er. We  should  make  this  decision — to 
die  rather  than  have  a  dirty,  filthy 
mind. 

(3)  We  should  give  our  hearts  to 
Jesus  Christ.  He  loved  us,  and  came 
into  the  world  and  died  that  we  might 
be  saved.  If  we  give  ourselves  to 
him,  he  can  make  us  the  finest  and 
best  men  possible,  continued  Rev.  Mr. 
Herbert,  as  he  related  this  story:  One 
day  Fritz  Kreisler,  the  great  violin- 
ist, heard  about  a  certain  man  having 
a  very  fine  old  violin.  He  made  up  his 
mind  to  buy  it,  called  on  the  old  man 
and  told  him  of  his  missios,  but  was 
told  that  the  violin  positively  was  not 
for  sale,  not  even  for  as  much  as  ten 


thousand  dollars.  The  man  told  Kreis- 
ler that  he  was  old,  did  not  have  very 
much  money,  but  that  one  of  the  joys 
of  his  life  was  collecting  old  violins. 
Kreisler  saw  at  once  that  he  was  to  be 
disappointed,  but  understood  just  how 
the  old  man  felt  about  his  treasure. 

The  great  violinist  then  asked  if  he 
might  play  the  instrument  and  the 
owner  agreeed  to  let  him  do  so.  Kreis- 
ler began  to  play  as  he  had  never 
played  before.  As  the  old  man  listen- 
ed he  realized  that  he  had  never  heard 
such  beautiful  music,  and  tears  came 
to  his  eyes.  Kreisler  put  the  violin 
back  into  its  case  and  thanked  his 
host  for  letting  him  play  it.  The  old 
man  was  so  touched  by  his  visitor's 
ability  to  play  that  he  could  not  speak 
for  a  while.  Presently,  with  tears 
streaming  down  his  face,  he  said, 
"That  was  the  most  beautiful  music 
I  have  ever  heard.  I  told  you  that  I 
will  not  sell  the  violin,  and  I  won't, 
but  I  will  gladly  make  you  a  present 
of  it.  I  cannot  withold  the  violin  from 
a  master  hand  that  can  get  such  mu- 
sic from  it. 

Rev.  Mr.  Herbert  concluded  by  say- 
ing that  each  one  of  us  is  the  most 
wonderful  instrument  that  God  has 
made.  He  can  take  our  lives  and  make 
them  good  and  useful  if  we  will  only 
trust  Him.  Our  lives  will  be  as  the 
sweetest  music  provided  we  do  not 
stray  from  the  path  which  God  has 
pointed  out  to  us.  Should  we  fail  to 
let  ourselves  be  guided  by  God,  dis- 
cord will  enter  our  lives  and  we  shall 
be  most  unhappy. 


We  must  have  better  family  relations  in  the  home  before 
we  can  have  good  peace  in  the  world. — Mrs.  Harper  Sibley. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

Week  Ending  October  5,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Wade    Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
Paul   Matthews 
Edward  Moore 
William   O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
James   Speer 
Edgar  Simmons 
Fred  Stewart 
Charles  Wootton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett 
Charles    Browning 
Lloyd   Callahan 
Everett  Case 
William   Cook 
Ralph  Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
Leonard    Robinson 
Frank  Walker 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Henry   Barnes 
Clarence  Bell 
Jack  Cline 
John  D.  Davis 
Bernice    Hoke 
James  McGlammery 
Richard    Parker 
Joseph  Smith 
Charlees   Tate 
Newman  Tate 
Clarence  Wright 
COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John   Bailey 
Grover  Beaver 
Robert   Coleman 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry  Jenkins 
Otis   McCall 
William  Painter 
Elbert  Russ 
Charles  Rhodes 
William   T.   Smith 
Wayne   Sluder 
John    Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 


Jack  Lemley 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Homer  Bass 
Wesley  Beaver 
Plummer  Boyd 
Aubrey  Fargis 
Leo  Hamilton 
Donald  Hobbs 
William   Morgan 
J.  W.  McRorie 
George  Speer 
John  Whitaker 
Woodrow  Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert    Dellinger 
Jack   Grant 
J.  B.  Howell 
John   Lipscomb 
Rufus    Morris 
Fred    Tolbert 
Charles  B.  Ziegler 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Fred    Bostian 
Frank  Fargis 
William  Harding 
Robert  Jarvis 
Gerald    Kermon 
Marvin    Lipscomb 
John    Linville 
Vollie    McCall 
James  Parker 
Jesse  Peavy 
Reitzel  Southern 
Houston  Turner 
William   Ussery 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Henry    Butler 
Laney  Broome 
Hurley  Bell 
George   Green 
Peter  Harvell 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold  McHone 
Ernest  Overcash 
Wilbur  Russ 
Durham  Smith 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  8 
Cecil  Ashley 
Cecil  Bennett 
Thomas  Britt 
Jack    Crawford 
Martin  Crump 
Jack  Hamilton 
James  Quick 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

David  Cunningham 
James    Hale 
Edgar  Hedgepeth 
Winley   Jones 
Daniel     Kilpatrick 
Isaac   Mahaffey 
Marvin    Matheson 
William   Nelson 
Lewis  Sawyer 
Hubert  Smith 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Anion  Drymon 
Marvin    Gautier 
Arcemias    Hefner 
Jack    Harward 
John  Lee 
Charles  Mills 
Charles  Phillips 
Robert  Stephens 
Torrence  Ware 
Jack  Warren 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John  Allison 
Robert  Davis 
Charles  Frye 
Robert  Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
Henry  McGraw 
Monroe  Searcy 
James   Tyndall 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Odell  Almond 
Jay  Brannock 
Ernest  Brewer 
Treley  Frankum 


Eugene  Hefner 
James  Mondie 
Daniel  McPhail 
Hercules  Rose 
Jesse   Smith 
Brice  Thomas 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy  Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Bayard    Aldridge 
James    Brewer 
Thomas  Fields 
Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent  Hawes 
James   Johnson 
Rufus    Nunn 
Randall   Peeler 
Fred  Rhodes 
Paul    Roberts 
Charles    Sloan 
Alex  Shropshire 
Earl   Wolfe 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry  Ennis 
Audie  Farthing 
John  Hamm 
William   Harding 
Marvin    King 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Lane 
Glenn   McCall 
John  Maples 
Charles   Steepleton 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

James   Ledford 
Ennis     Miller 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks 
Cecir  Jacobs 
Leroy  Lowry 
Varcy   Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


Work  is  our  best  friend.  Every  morning  when  you  get  up, 
give  thanks  for  the  necessity  for  working,  and  for  the  chance 
to  work. — Exchange. 


3^ 


j. 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD   N.   C,   OCTOBER  18,   1941 


No.   42 


CU' 


o^ 


THIS    IS    THE    DAY 

Tomorrow  is  a  promised  land, 

Upon  whose  shores  you'll  never  stand. 
Time,  master  of  the  years  will  die 

Before  tomorrow's  reached,  so  try 
Your  utmost  now — this  is  the  day ! 

Do  what  you  can,  while  yet  you  may. 
Decide  your  course,  and,  then  proceed; 

Postponement  is  the  weakling's  creed. 
Delay  will  not  reduce  the  debt 

You  owe  yourself,  it  must  be  met; 
Else  other  men  will  seize  your  share, 

And  destiny  will  put  you  where 
The  spendthrifts  of  the  clock  belong. 

Your  daily  chance  dies  with  the  gong ! 


THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AIM 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


\  fi'^'W 

• 

■ 

: 

■ 

CONTENTS 


■ 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

SPECIALIST  OPERATES  COLLEGE-LIKE 

'  PRISON                                                                     By  S.  L.  Woolf  .  8 

"BANTY"                                                                                      (Selected)  11 

FAITH  IN  DEMOCRACY                               By  Henry  M.  Winston  14 

THE  NATIONAL  GALLERY  OF  ART       By  Eloise  Lownsbery  15 

HOSPITALS  FOR  MENTAL  DISEASE                  (News-Leader)  17 

NORTH  CAROLINA  IN  THE  BUILDING  OF  THE 

UNITED  STATES  NAVY         (N.  C.  Historical  Commission)  19 

THE   GREATEST  BOOK   IN   THE  WORLD                  (Selected)  21 

THE  BLIND  BOY  AND  THE  BEES           By  Alice  De  Beughem  24 

THE  KING  OF  TONGA  AND  THE  LATE  ARTHUR 

;     HIND                                                        By  Harry  M.  Konwiser  25 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  80 


<i  ..  '■  . ;.        g       - ..  .,  t.  ■'• 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 


CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


When  Thoreau,  the  nature  lover,  saw  the  woodman's  axe  destroying-  the 
forest,  he  exclaimed,  "Thank  God,  they  cannot  cut  down  the  clouds!" 

There  are  some  eternal  things  that  the  destructive  powers  of  men  in  all  their 
fury  cannot  destroy.  To  think  of  these  things  is  to  achieve  an  inward  quiet  and 
peace,  even  in  a  war-torn  world.  The  stars  still  shine.  The  sun  still  rises  and 
sets.  The  mountains  are  not  moved.  Birds  sing.  Little  -streams  dance  merrily 
on  their  way.  Flowers  bloom  and  give  off  their  perfume.  The  world  goes  right 
on  being  an  everlasting  beautiful  place. 

There  are  the  indestructible  qualities  of  the  human  spirit,  too.  Mother-love 
is  immortal,  and  though  crushed  to  earth,  will  rise  again.  Courage  and  sacrifice 
glow  with  a  new  light  in  the  midst  of  the  blackouts  of  hope.  Faith  gallantly 
rides  the  whirlwind. 

You  cannot  cut  down  the  clouds!  The  spirit  of  man  cannot  be  destroyed.  The 
finest  things  of  life  are  immortal — they  will  survive. — The  Wright  Way. 


SOLDIERS  IN  CONCORD 

The  city  of  Concord  for  the  past  two  week-ends  has  been  crowded 
with  Uncle  Sam's  soldier  boys.  The  people  have  received  them  with 
gracious  hospitality  by  leaving  the  latch-strings  on  the  outside  and 
providing  beds  and  meals  when  at  all  possible. 

From  every  source  the  report  is  to  the  effect  that  the  soldiers 
have  been  most  orderly  and  accepted  the  many  courtesies  extended 
them  with  the  grace  and  poise  of  young  men  "to  the  manner  born." 

Individually  and  collectively  the  citizenship  of  this  textile  city 
has  risen  to  the  occasion  in  this  particular  instance  of  entertain- 
ment by  making  the  soldiers  feel  that  they  pitched  their  tents  in 
the  midst  of  friends. 

These  young  men  are  not  here  of  their  own  volition,  but  have 
answered  the  call  of  their  country,  therefore,  it  behooves  the  peo- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

pie  at  large  to  contribute  to  the  comfort  and  pleasure  of  those  who 
are  standing  as  symbols  of  National  Defense  for  America.  We  have 
heard  many  echoes  of  sacrifice  made  by  young  men  to  answer  the 
call  of  service  for  our  country  that  extends  over  an  indefinite  period 
of  time.  In  return  for  the  fine  spirit  displayed  we  give  but  little 
when  we  receive  them  in  the  same  manner  as  if  they  were  our  own 
sons  or  brothers. 

From  many  sources  come  expressions  from  the  soldiers,  such  as: 
"We  have  read  and  heard  of  Southern  hospitality,  but  now  we  have 
had  the  joy  of  the  realization  that  it  does  exist." 


THE  SABBATH  PROPERLY  OBSERVED 

There  have  been  all  kinds  of  suggestions  made  relative  to  de- 
lightful and  profitable  pastime  for  soldier  boys  while  sojourning  in 
our  midst.  We  feel  sure  that  in  every  city  of  the  Old  North  State  in 
which  soldiers  spend  the  week-ends  they  will  be  most  hospitably 
received  and  royally  entertained.  To  know  what  to  do  for  these  men 
on  the  Sabbath  has  proved  difficult  in  some  instances,  but  just  as  a 
suggestion  for  those  who  have  been  confused  as  to  the  right  kind 
of  Sunday  programs,  we  call  attention  to  the  lovely  and  most  appro- 
priate ones  planned  by  the  churches  of  Albemarle,  the  capital  of 
Stanly  county. 

This  kind  of  entertainment  has  a  two-fold  significance.  The  sing- 
ing of  the  fine  old  hymns  gives  this  galaxy  of  young  men  the  privil- 
ege of  making  the  event  a  success  by  uniting  their  voices  in  song 
with  the  local  citizenship,  in  the  spirit  of  thanksgiving  for  the  gift 
of  a  home  in  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  brave.  These  excerpts  from 
the  Stanly  News  and  Press  reveal  a  fine  understanding  as  to  the  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath : 

A  "Soldiers'  Sing,"  an  informal  musical  program  of  songs  and 
piano  music,  will  be  given  for  the  entertainment  of  visiting  sol- 
diers on  Saturday  evening  at  8  o'clock  on  the  front  lawn  of  Cen- 
tral Methodist  church.  Mrs.  Margie  Mauney  and  Dr.  R.  Dwight 
Ware  will  be  in  charge  of  the  program. 

This  event,  planned  for  the  soldiers,  will  mark  the  first  of  a 
series  of  such  programs  sponsored  by  the  various  churches  of 
the  community.  In  the  feeling  that  the  visitors  would  like  an  op- 


THE  UPLIFT 

portunity  to  sing  and  to  mingle  in  fellowship  with  each  other 
and  with  people  of  the  town,  the  churches,  in  addition  to  other 
efforts  to  serve  the  soldiers,  will  undertake  on  an  experimental 
basis  the  "sing"  exercises  of  Saturday  evening.  If  in  the  crowd 
of  visitors  there  are  vocalists  or  instrumentalists,  they  will  be 
invited  to  take  part. 

The  people  of  the  city  are  likewise  invited  to  be  on  hand.  If 
the  weather  is  unfavorable  the  plans  will  have  to  be  cancelled. 

A  musical  program,  sponsored  by  several  ministers  of  local 
churches,  will  be  held  in  the  Albemarle  high  school  auditorium 
Sunday  afternoon,  from  3  to  4  o'clock,  for  the  benefit  of  soldiers 
who  will  be  here  over  the  week-end. 

The  program  will  consist  of  singing  by  representatives  from 
the  religious  groups,  and  efforts  are  also  being  made  to  have 
a  military  band  here  for  the  program.  The  singing  will  include 
solos,  duets,  trios,  quartets  and  congregational  singing.  Al- 
though this  program  is  designed  primarily  for  the  soldiers, 
the  general  public  is  invited  to  attend. 


SUNDAY  MOVIES 

The  city  fathers  of  many  cities  of  the  state  yielded  to  the  request 
that  theatres  be  thrown  open  so  as  to  add  to  the  entertainment  of 
soldiers  while  in  the  respective  cities.  During  the  regular  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Aldermen  of  Concord,  despite  the  arguments  for 
and  against  the  question  of  Sunday  movies,  the  matter  was  tabled, 
and  that  simply  means  a  long  lapse  of  time  before  the  question  will 
again  be  considered. 

Despite  the  fact  that  Sunday  observance  is  not  emphasized  as  it 
once  was,  the  board  of  city  fathers  gave  evidence  of  the  fact  that 
they  held  dear  to  their  hearts  the  early  training  of  youth,  the  com- 
mandment: "Remember  the  Sabbath  day  and  keep  it  holy." 

All  of  us  know  that  a  good  movie  will  harm  no  one,  but  we  do  know 
that  habits  are  easily  formed,  and,  before  one  realizes  the  change 
of  mind  and  temperament,  the  theatre  will  become  more  attractive 
and  better  attended  than  the  church.  It  is  not  at  all  difficult  to  con- 
form to  the  customs  of  the  masses  and  follow  the  crowd,  but  the 
man  or  woman  who  refuses  to  yield  to  the  first  impulse  to  break  a 
fraction  of  the  law,  let  it  be  a  law  of  God  or  law  of  the  country,  is 
a  tower  of  strength  and  one  worthy  of  the  confidence  of  the  people. 


B  THE  UPLIFT 

No  expression  is  truer  that  "it  takes  a  strong-  man  to  keep  a  law, 
and  a  weak  one  to  break  it." 

To  have  Sunday  movies  or  no  Sunday  movies  was  the  question  for 
the  Concord  Board  of  Aldermen  to  decide,  and  without  a  dissenting 
voice  they  tabled  the  question,  showing  a  strong  conviction  for  the 
observance  of  the  Sabbath.  These  men  doubtless  realized  if  they 
once  yielded  to  the  popular  demand  for  Sunday  movies,  if  only  for 
a  short  period  of  time,  it  would  prove  quite  difficult  to  bring  con- 
ditions back  to  normalcy.  The  election  of  officials  for  public  service 
is  an  expression  of  confidence  by  the  people  at  large,  and  their  du- 
ties are  to  serve  their  constituents  with  the  hope  of  measuring  up  to 
the  confidence  bestowed. 


CHARACTER  COUNTS 

Everybody  loves  a  human  interest  story,  especially  if  it  reflects 
the  inner  life  of  mankind.  It  has  not  been  a  month  since  the  passing 
of  a  neighbor  who  walked  humbly,  reflecting  the  spirit  of  good  will 
and  the  courage  to  meet  every  obligation  that  came  his  way,  despite 
his  handicap  of  deafness.  It  was  but  natural  at  the  expected  passing 
of  a  familiar  figure  that  the  interest  of  friends  was  expressed  as  to 
the  future  welfare  of  the  dear  ones  of  his  home.  Reports  from  this 
source  did  not  reveal  a  large  saving  of  any  kind,  but  his  house  was 
found  in  order  when  the  last  call  came. 

The  account  books  of  his  small  shop  showed  that  he  owed  no  man, 
and  he  was  often  heard  to  remark,  "I  bear  no  ill  will  toward  anyone." 
In  a  remote  corner  of  his  little  shop  was  found  a  note  book  that  car- 
ried his  meager  savings  after  meeting  the  demands  of  his  home, 
specifically  set  aside  to  meet  the  funeral  expenses. 

In  this  instance  there  is  no  big  bank  account  left  to  revel  in,  but 
memories  of  a  splendid  husband  and  father,  who  walked  circum- 
spectly and  dealt  honestly  with  his  fellow  men.  Characters  of  this 
type  are  the  ones  who  have  contributed  largely  to  the  building  of 
the  foundations  of  our  great  democracy.  The  influence  of  a  fine, 
courageous,  honest  character  continues  to  live,  but  a  large  bank  ac- 
count can  dwindle  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye.  All  of  us,  as  we  tread 
the  highway  of  life,  leave  footprints  upon  the  sands  of  time,  and  it 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

behooves  us  to  look  back  and  see  if  the  impressions  are  straight  or 
distorted. 


FIRE  PREVENTION  WEEK 

The  date,  October  5-11,  inclusive,  was  designated  as  Fire  Pre- 
vention Week.  It  is  quite  timely  that  people  become  "fire  conscious" 
early  in  the  Fall.  When  the  weather  suddenly  turns  cold  the  first 
impulse  is  to  start  a  hre  without  giving  a  thought  as  to  the  con- 
dition of  flue,  stove  or  furnace.  Besides  there  are  other  things  in 
and  around  the  homes  such  as  piles  of  dead  leaves  and  other  debris 
that  are  easily  ignited  by  a  spark  from  a  chimney  or  the  stub  of  a 
cigarette  carelessly  thrown  down  by  the  smoker.  Another  possible 
as  well  as  easy  way  to  start  a  hre  is  to  pile  cloths  away  soaked  in  oils 
used  during  Fall  house  cleaning.  Such  articles,  after  having  been 
used,  should  be  placed  in  closed  containers  so  there  will  be  no  possi- 
ble way  for  the  air  to  reach  them  and  cause  spontaneous  combus- 
tion. 

Of  course,  there  are  many  ways,  too  numerous  to  mention,  such 
as  defective  wiring  or  placing  combustibles  near  a  furnace  or  other 
heat  producing  plants,  that  will  cause  fires  and  result  in  the  loss  of 
life  and  property.  Every  open  fireplace  should  be  carefully  screened, 
especially  if  there  are  small  children  in  the  home. 

Instead  of  "Fire  Pirevention  Week"  the  slogan  should  be  "Fire 
Prevention  Day"  for  one  should  be  on  guard  against  fires  daily.  We 
are  reliably  informed  that  during  the  year  just  past,  it  is  estimated 
that  fire  claimed  the  lives  of  more  than  10,000  people  and  destroyed 
property  in  excess  of  three  hundred  million  dollars.  By  far  the  lar- 
ger majority  of  fires  are  the  result  of  carelessness  on  the  part  of 
some  one,  and  could  have  been  prevented  by  exercising  greater  pre- 
caution in  our  daily  routine  of  living. 

■  -■  -i 

-;  ,      ._.  ....  ,  .     , 

■'      ''    i      V  -''...  -         •  '  .     .  .'...'.'■  •     ■'         '    :  : 

.:.-'.-'■■■■.-  '.'..;-  '.    .■  ■'...'■..  .  ... 

'■'.-;  '.•••■'..'  .  •  ■• 

■    :".  ;  ■;....,.  '  ':  .  ■  ■  .  -      '  . 

■•    •  -.::-'.-'  ■    -        .     .         '        • 


.:      ■  -.     "  -       .  :   •-  ;        .      ■•.•'■ 


.     :  ■■'  •      ■  .'   .  ■ .  ■ 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


SPECIALIST  OPERATES 

r  COLLEGE -LIKE  PRISON 

By  S.  J.  Woolf  in  Charlotte  Observer 


A  few  miles  outside  of  Boston 
stands  a  group  of  red  brick  building's 
surrounded  by  farm  lands  and  barns. 
Passing  it,  on  the  road  which  leads 
out  of  the  town  of  Framingham,  one 
might  mistake  the  place  for  a  college. 

The  architecture  resembles  Welles- 
ley,  and  the  smooth  lawns  are  not  un- 
like a  campus.  No  high  walls  or  fen- 
ces surround  it.  No  sentries  stand  at 
the  entrances  to  the  driveways.  No- 
where is  there  any  sign,  any  hint  that 
here  are  confined  the  women  prison- 
ers of  the  commonwealth  of  Massa- 
chusetts. 

This  appareent  lack  of  restrictions 
is  one  of  the  distinguishing  charac- 
teristics of  the  State  reformatory.  The 
absence  of  uniforms  on  those  in  charge 
and  the  lack  of  uniformity  in  the 
clothes  of  the  inmates  make  it  diffi- 
cult at  times  to  distinguish  between 
the  keepers,  if  they  may  be  called 
that,  and  the  prisoners. 

The  main  building  up  to  some  sixty- 
odd  years  ago  served  as  a  factory.  To- 
day, although  its  unplastered  painted 
brick  walls  within  are  not  conducive 
to  cheerfulness,  the  absence  of  bars 
on  many  of  the  windows  removes  that 
shut-in  feeling  which  pervades  most 
institutions  of  correction. 

To  the  left  of  the  entrance  hall  is 
a  large  room.  On  a  long  reading  table 
are  files  of  magazines.  On  another 
table  are  specimens  of  carved  wood, 
in  one  open  bookcase  are  dolls  and 
children's  clothes,  all  made  by  the 
prisoners. 

The  open  window  looks  out  on  a 
peaceful    landscape    and    oiie    senses 


that  an  effort  has  been  made  to  catch 
some  of  the  spirit  of  the  outdoors  and 
bring  it  into  this  room. 

Here  inmates  may  see  their  friends 
and  here,  up  to  nine  years  ago,  sad 
old  steel  engravings  and  iron-grilled 
windows  added  a  note  of  gloom.  At 
that  time  they  were  removed  by  a 
small,  frail  woman  who  came  to  the 
institution. 

When  Dr.  Miriam  Van  Waters  as- 
sumed charge,  she  had  definite  ideas 
how  a  prison  should  be  run.  Born 
in  Greensburg,  Pa.,  a  graduate  of  the 
University  of  Oregon,  she  had  studied 
anthropology  at  Clark  university  in 
Worcester,  Mass.,  where  she  obtained 
her  PhD. 

That  was  in  1913  and  she  immedi- 
ately took  charge  of  the  juvenile  court 
detention  home  in  Los  Angeles.  For 
29  years  her  work  took  her  from  one 
institution  to  another,  all  concerned 
with  juvenile  delinquency. 

The  more  Miriam  Van  Waters  stu- 
died— and  she  approaches  all  her  work 
primarily  as  a  student — the  more  con- 
vinced she  became  that  in  prisons  we 
segrerate  a  fairly  representative 
cross-section  of  humanity  which  for 
one  reason  or  another  has  been  unable 
properly  to  adjust  itself.  It  was  with 
this  approach  that  she  undertook  her 
new  job. 

The  other  day  I  made  a  sketch  of 
her  in  the  reception  room  which  she 
had  transformed,  but  before  she  posed, 
she  took  me  through  the  institution 
and  showed  me  the  results  of  her 
work. 

With  a  small  bunch  of  keys  in  her 


THE  UPLIFT 


hand — which  were  used  only  to  open 
unoccupied  rooms— she  led  me  from 
one  wing  of  the  large  huilding  to  an- 
other. 

In  cheerful,  light  suroundings  girls 
and  women  were  making  stockings, 
shirts  and  flags.  Nowhere  was  there 
any  sign  of  supervision  and  it  was 
difficult  to  believe  that  this  was  a 
prison  and  not  a  factory — a  factory 
run  on  modern  sanitary  lines. 

Some  of  the  old  lofts  had  been  turn- 
ed into  dining  rooms  and  although 
most  prison  riots  start  at  meal  time, 
here  a  couple  of  frail  young  dieticians 
were  sufficient  to  keep  order. 

As  we  went  from  one  room  to  an- 
other, Dr.  Van  Waters  led  me  to  a 
large  window  and  through  it  pointed 
to  two  new  buildings  on  a  distant  hill. 
In  these  young  offenders  and  mothers 
with  their  babies  are  housed. 

However,  the  most  significant 
places  in  the  institution  are  two  large 
auditoriums,  one  used  as  a  theatre 
and  gymnasium,  and  another  for  meet- 
ings and  services.  Adjoining  the  for- 
mer is  a  tier  of  cell-blocks  which  had 
been  turned  into  a  green  room  where 
costumes  and  props  for  plays  are 
stored,  and  cubicles  which  once  housed 
unfortunates  are  now  filled  with  gay 
theatrical  accessories.  On  the  walls  of 
the  other  large  room  are  decorations 
which  reflect  activities  that  go  on 
outside  the  prison. 

"In  Framingham,"  said  Dr.  Van 
Waters,  as  we  were  walking  through 
the  bare  corridors,  "art,  poetry,  dra- 
ma, music  and  fine  handicraft  are  not 
only  taught  but  also  produced  as  a 
part  of  our  system  of  education.  The 
great  works  of  art  are  offered  here 
as  spiritual  food,  and  don't  for  one 
moment   think   that   the   prisoners   do 


not  appreciate  the  essence  of  master- 
pieces." 

When  Dr.  Van  Waters  settled  her- 
self in  her  chair  and  began  to  pose, 
she  explained  more  fully  her  ideas 
on  the  care  and  education  of  offenders 
against  the  law. 

She  says  that  prisons  and  schools 
are  two  organized  agencies  for  ed- 
ucation, and,  holding  this  theory,  she 
has  converted  the  reformatory  from 
a  place  of  punishment  into  one  in 
which  horizons  are  broadened. 

Her  head  was  cocked  to  one  side 
with  an  inquiring  turn  as  she  spoke. 
Her  dark  eyes  and  eyebrows  seemed 
darker  in  comparison  with  her  silvery 
hair  and  her  full,  round  lips  often 
parted  in  a  smile.  There  is  an  under- 
standing quality  about  her  and  it  is 
not  difficult  to  believe  that  those  un- 
der her  charge  find  in  her  a  sympathe- 
tic listener. 

She  is  kindly  without  being  moth- 
erly or  soft-hearted  and  although  by 
nature  a  scientist,  she  refuses  to  ca- 
talogue criminals  or  lose  sight  of  the 
individual  in  pursuit  of  a  theory. 

"Framingham,"  she  said,  "is  a 
venture  in  mid-nineteenth  century 
liberalism  and  was  fought  for  by  in- 
trepid social  reformers  at  that  time. 
All  women  serving  terms  in  jail,  from 
one  year  to  life,  were  removed  from 
other  prisons  and  quartered  under  its 

l'Oof. 

"Today  we  have  women  from  17 
to  70 — about  four  or  five  hundred — 
and  there  are  usually  50  or  60  babies 
in  the  nursery.  About  four-fifths  of 
the  women,  I  should  say  have  been 
found  guilty  or  what  you  might  call 
personal  or  domestic  maladjustment — 
drink,  drugs,  vagrancy  and  social 
vices.  The  rest  are  here  because  of 
theft,  arson,  forgery  and  all  the  rest 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  the  crimes  up  or  down  to  murder. 

"Among  our  population  we  have 
school  teachers,  nurses  and  doctors  as 
well  as  those  poor  girls  who  never 
had  a  chance  in  life  and  for  whom  we 
are  now  trying  to  provide  one.  Except 
for  the  very  young  first  offenders  and 
the  mothers,  we  make  no  attempt  to 
divide  the  inmates  according  to 
seriousness  of  their  crimes  nor  do 
we  take  into  account  the  number  of 
times  they  have  been  convicted.  As 
a  matter  of  fact,  many  of  those  who 
have  been  sent  here  most  often  have 
been  guilty  of  minor  offenses,  while 
many  convicted  of  more  serious  crimes 
leave  here  never  to  return.  They  go 
straight. 

"All  of  them  work,  for  work  gives 
meaning  to  time  and  identifies  the 
individual  with  responsibility." 

She  stopped  talking  for  a  few  min- 
utes and  her  dark  eyes  took  on  a  far 
away  look. 

"I  was  thinking,"  she  said,  "how- 
little  we  really  know  about  the  treat- 
ment of  delinquency.  The  most  that 
can  be  said  is  that  a  change  in  attitude 
accompanies  a  change  in  conduct. 

"We  have  found  that  this  change  in 
attitude  can  best  be  brought  about 
by  stressing  the  importance  of  new 
ideas  and  turning  them  into  an  ad- 
venture. We  must  furnish  our  students 
with  vital  concepts  so  that  they  will 
realize  that  if  they  assume  the  proper 
responsibility,  a  place  in  the  outer 
world   awaits   them. 

"That  is  the  marvelous  part  of  a 
job  such  as  mine — taking  beaten, 
crushed  people  and  opening  for  them 
a  new  vision  of  order,  harmony,  form, 
truth,  beauty  and  intensity. 

"Here  we  have  different  groupings 
who  carry  on  different  projects  for 
the  common   good — theatrical   perfor- 


mances, meetings  at  which  prominent 
persons  address  us  or  perhaps  re- 
decorating a  dining  room.  These  ac- 
tivities, of  course,  are  apart  from 
their  required  work.  And  I  should 
add  that  as  a  result  of  this  required 
work,  this  institution  supplies  most 
of  the  clothing  and  linen  as  well  as  a 
considerable  part  of  the  food  for  most 
other   State   institutions. 

"In  work,  the  girls  began  to  realize 
their  own  limitations.  This  under  the 
proper  guidance  acts  as  a  spur.  We 
do  not  try  to  reform  our  scholars,  but 
rather  to  give  them  a  new  slant.  As 
one  old  philosopher  said,  'virtue  is 
nothing  else  but  action  in  accordance 
with  the  laws  of  one's  own  nature. 

"Our  job  is  to  reassure  those  in  our 
care  of  their  personal  worth,  no  mat- 
ter what  their  defects  may  be.  They 
must  be  made  to  feel  that  there  is 
some  place  in  the  strange  complex 
pattern  outside  which  they  can  fit, 
and  at  the  same  time  they  must  be 
taught  the  significance  of  the  tasks 
they  undertake. 

"New  images  and  concepts  of  self, 
new  relationships  to  contemporary  life 
are  always  possible.  No  case  is  hope- 
less. There  are  only  hopeless  social 
workers. 

"Incentive  and  penalty  are  forces 
in  education.  In  both  school  and  prison, 
ideas  are  the  primary  incentives  and 
nothing  is  so  needed  today  in  educa- 
tion as  clear  ideas  to  serve  as  in- 
centives to  youth.  These  ideas  must 
not  be  fixed;  they  should  be  altered 
and  enlargd  by  contributions,  inter- 
pretations, challenges  and  denials 
of   other  human   beings. 

"The  teacher  must  serve  these  ideas. 
In  school  or  in  prison  there  is  no 
teaching     without     demonstration." 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


"BANTY" 

(Selected) 


Nature  had  not  been  kind  to  Wal- 
lace Paine  when  it  gave  him  a  puny 
body,  for  his  desires  assumed  heroic 
proportions  at  times.  He  thrilled  when 
he  read  tales  of  daring,  and  his  am- 
bitions knew  no  bounds  at  thoughts 
of  adventure  and  success.  His  looks 
deceived  his  age  and  ability,  for  he 
looked  the  part  of  a  stripling  when 
he  presented  himself  in  the  imposing 
office  of  the  manager  of  Frame  &  Son 
one  day  after  business  hours. 

Wallace  was  employed  by  the  firm 
as  an  "extra,"  and  his  ambition  would 
not  permit  him  to  feel  content  until 
he  had  at  least  become  a  "regular." 
The  man  at  the  great  desk  just  laugh- 
ed. "Sorry,  banty,"  he  said,  "but  we 
need  men  here." 

Banty!  Of  all  insults!  Wallace  look- 
ed at  the  man  and  there  was  a  peculiar 
tenseness  in  his  face.  "Napoleon  was 
a  banty,  too!"  he  almost  shouted  in 
defiance,  and  the  whole  office  force 
was  attracted.  Wallace  walked  strid- 
ently away,  leaving  the  manager  star- 
ing in  silence.  But  he  did  not  laugh 
this  time.  The  audacious  young  fel- 
low had  displayed  surprising  poise, 
and  perhaps  did  not  deserve  the  ap- 
pellation he  had  given  him. 

"I'm  sorry — buddy,"  he  called  after 
Wallace,  and  there  was  a  changed  tone 
in  the  man's  voice  as  he  said  the  word, 
"buddy."  But  Wallace  pretended  not 
to  hear.  After  all,  there  was  some 
reason  for  calling  him  "banty,"  and 
it  did  seem  a  bit  nervy  to  presume  he 
could  fill  a  man's  place. 

So  Wallace  felt  somewhat  more 
composed  as  he  walked  down  the  street 
after  his  ill-conceived  quest  for  a  bet- 


ter position.  His  respect  for  the  man 
behind  the  great  desk  had  jumped  to 
par  for  calling  him  "buddy."  That 
was  the  sign  of  equality,  at  least — 
a  real  compliment! 

Not  long  afterwards  Wallace  chanc- 
ed to  meet  Bill  King  and  Burney  Kent, 
two  of  his  associates  at  Frame's.  They 
were  earnestly  discussing  matters  of 
apparently  grave  importance.  Wallace 
sought  to  pass  on,  but  Bill  exclaimed, 
"Say,  Wally,  have  you  heard  it?" 

"Heard    what?"   replied    Wallace. 

"Frame's  are  about  to  close  their 
local  branch.  What  will  happen  to  us 
if  they  do?" 

"They're  losing  money  every  day," 
added  Burney  . 

"No,  I  hadn't  heard  it,"  answered 
Wallace.  "But  you  can't  expect  a  con- 
cern to  lose  money  and  go  on  forever, 
can  you  ?  They  have  to  make  the  mon- 
ey before  they  can  pay  us,  don't 
they?" 

"Sure,"  agreed  Bill,  "but,  don't  you 
see,  we'll  be  let  out  of  a  job?" 

"There'll  be  a  way,"  replied  Wal- 
lace, and  left  the  two  young  men  stew- 
ing about  the  prospects.  He  went 
directly  to  his  room,  and  pondered 
long  and   earnestly. 

The  next  morning  the  man  behind 
the  great  desk  received  a  note.  He 
smiled  broadly,  then  passed  the  note 
over  his  shoulder  to  his  assistant.  A 
few  confidential  remarks,  and  the  note 
was  filed  carefully  away. 

When  Wallace  opened  his  pay  en- 
velope at  the  close  of  the  week,  he 
found  the  usual  amount.  He  frowned, 
but  an  attached  note  drew  his  atten- 
tion.   It    merely    read,    "Thank    you — 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


buddy."  There  was  no  signature,  but 
Wallace  had  his  suspicions — and  he 
was  not  to  be  outdone. 

The  following  day  the  man  behind 
the  great  desk  received  an  important 
looking  communication.  He  slashed 
open  the  envelope.  A  look  of  amaze- 
ment came  over  his  face.  He  hurried 
into  a  private  room  and  called  a  con- 
ference of  the  officials.  He  laid  be- 
fore them  the  contents  of  the  large  en- 
velope. The  message  was  brief,  but 
imperative.  It  read:  "Sir,  when  I  pro- 
posed that  my  salary  be  cut  in  two, 
I  meant  it.  I  am  returning  one-half 
of  the  amount.  If  you  cannot  accept 
it,  I  prefer  to  resign  my  small  posi- 
tion.  (Signed)   Wallace  Paine." 

There  was  no  explanation  of  the 
young  man's  determination,  but  the 
officials  were  deeply  impressed.  There 
was  little  they  could  do,  so  the  matter 
was  dismissed. 

Some  months  later  the  good  news 
was  posted  that  the  local  branch  of 
Frame  &  Son  contemplated  enlarging 
its  scope,  and  invited  the  loyalty  and 
co-operation  of  every  employee.  Ap- 
pended was  the  notice  that  James  Mc- 
Vey,  the  assistant  manager,  would  be 
transferred  to  another  field.  While 
the  announcement  dispelled  the  fears 
of  the  employees,  the  friends  and  asso- 
ciates of  McVey  were  saddened  at  his 
leaving.  They  immediately  planned 
a  farewell  in  his  honor,  to  which 
the  office  employees  were  invited.  It 
was  an  informal  affair.  There  were 
extemporaneous  speeches,  lauding  the 
good  work  of  the  departing  assistant 
manager.  When  McVey  gave  his  re- 
sponse, he  remarked,  laconically,  "And 
there  sits  in  our  midst  a  young  man 
whom  I  would  like  to  see  in  my  place 
here.  While  he  is  young  and  inexper- 
ienced, he  has  the  inherent  qualities 


of  success.  I  predict,  with  his  assist- 
ance, this  branch  will  mount  to  un- 
dreamed heights." 

Admist  the  applause,  the  air  was 
charged  with  mystery,  since  no  rumors 
had  been  current  as  to  the  assistant's 
successor.  The  manager  arose  from 
his  central  seat.  Wallace  could  not 
suppress  a  sense  of  admiration  that 
bordered  almost  unto  envy.  The  man 
spoke  in  a  clear,  impressive  voice,  as 
he  began:  "My  fellow  associates,  I 
desire  to  announce  that  Mac's  wish 
shall  be  granted — and  quickly."  There 
was  tenseness  and  profound  silence 
among  the  guests.  The  deep  mystery 
of  the  sudden  turn  of  events  was  about 
to  be  revealed.  "The  young  man  to 
whom  he  referred  has  been  chosen  by 
Frame  &  Son  to  take  his  place.  It 
gives  me  the  greatest  pleasure  to 
announce  that  from  this  date  on,  the 
assistant  manager  will  be — 'Banty'!" 

Wallace  was  dazed.  His  friends  sur- 
rounded him,  and  pelted  him  with 
congratulations  and  queries.  "We  all 
know  that  you  wouldn't  accept  but 
half  of  your  pay  exclaimed  the 
spokesman,  "because — well,  because 
you  thought  the  company  needed  your 
help — is  that  right?  Or,  why  was  it?" 

"Wait  a  minute,  boys,  I'll  tell  you," 
he  demanded.  "You  see,  it  was  all  self- 
ish. I  felt  I  could  not  be  identified  with 
a  concern  that  was  not  successful,  for, 
after  all,  it's  the  employees  of  any  con- 
cern that  make  or  break  it.  And  so  I 
just  had  to  do  my  bit." 

And  there  stood  "Banty,"  the  mana- 
ger's "buddy,"  in  the  midst  of  the 
tumultuous  applause.  They  lifted  him 
high  upon  their  shoulders  and  carried 
him  over  to  the  manager's  office,  and 
placed  him  behind  the  great  desk. 
For  they  realized  that  by  "Banty's" 
mite   the   officials   of   the   great  com- 


THE  UPLIFT  13 

pany  had  been  inspired  to  continue  the  always    wished    he    could    stand    with 

branch,  and  saved  for  them  their  posi-  them.  But  he  was  such  a  poor,  puny 

tions.  sort — he    could    not    even    thank    his 

And  Wallace  had  always  envied  the  friends  properly! 
heroes'  of  whom  he  had  read.  He  had 


THE  STUFF  FREEDOM  IS  MADE  OF 

This  is  the  time  we  bring  out  the  old  words  and  dust  them  off. 
Words  like  Liberty,  Democracy,  Freedom,  Independence — bat- 
tle-cry words  that  served  us  through  the  darkness  of  other  wars. 

This  is  the  time,  too,  that  we  take  stock  of  the  stuff  these 
words  are  made  of.  Words,  even  the  greatest,  wear  thin  with 
use.  We  need  new  inventories  of  the  things  they  mean. 

It  isn't  definitions  we  want.  They  are  for  dictionaries  and 
professors.  You  can't  define  freedom  for  a  man,  but  you  can 
point  it  out  to  him. 

Freedom  is  a  man  at  a  lathe  or  a  desk,  doing  the  job  he  likes 
and  speaking  up  for  himself. 

It  is  a  man  in  a  pulpit  or  on  a  street  corner  preaching  the 
word  of  his  God. 

It  is  a  man  puttering  in  his  garden  in  the  evening,  smoking 
his  pipe  and  swapping  talk  with  his  neighbor  over  the  fence. 

It  is  the  unafraid  faces  of  men  and  women  and  children  at  the 
beach  on  Sunday  or  looking  out  of  car  windows  speeding  along 
a  four-lane  highway. 

It  is  a  man  saying,  "Howdy,  stranger,"  without  looking  cau- 
tiously over  his  shoulder. 

It  is  Lindbergh  telling  the  country  how  to  sit  tight.  It  is  the 
country  making  up  its  own  mind  anyway. 

It  is  a  soprano  singing  the  Star-Spangled  Banner  off  key  and 
meaning  every  word  of  it. 

Freedom  is  the  air  you  breathe  and  the  sweat  you  sweat. 

It  is  all  the  things  you  might  have  done  and  all  the  things  you 
will  do  if  the  breaks  are  right. 

Freedom  is  you  and  130,000,000  people  like  you  with  your 
chins  up  daring  anybody  with  a  funny  haircut  to  take  it  away 
from  you. — Selected. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


••    • 


FAITH  IN  DEMOCRACY 

By  Henry  M.  Wriston  in  Pathfinder 


There  is  no  question  that  tne  pub- 
lic is  concerned  abcut  the  future  of 
democracy.  My  thesis  is  that  its  fate 
depends  upon  an  abiding  faith  in  our- 
selvees,  a  sane  approach  to  life  and  its 
realities,  a  renewed  determination  to 
make  our  form  of  goverment  more 
effective. 

Representing  as  it  does,  and  as  by 
its  very  nature  it  must,  an  ideal 
rather  than  a  status,  any  description 
of  the  current  position  of  democracy 
is  always  disheartening.  The  practices 
of  democracy  are  never  fully  in 
accord  with  its  professions,  because 
as  practices  improve,  the  ideal  leaps 
yet  futher  ahead.  The  eyes  of  de- 
mocracy must  always  be  fixed  foward 
on  some  distant  goal. 

You  can  go  back  and  find  men 
wringing  their  hands  over  the  end  cf 
democracy  as  early  as  the  days  of 
Thomas  Jefferson,  and  you  can  find 
them  wringing  their  hands  ever  since. 
A  reasonable  knowledge  of  history 
and  a  modicum  of  humor  will  remind 
us  that,  acute  as  the  crisis  is  today, 
there  have  been  many  others,  if  not 
of  equal  intensity,  nonetheless  of 
great  intensity.  Critics  of  democracy 
have  proceeded  upon  the  fallacious 
assumption  that  specific  failures  were 
due  to  inherent  weaknesses  in  the 
democratic  process,  rather  ineffective 
instrumentalities  or  leadership.  They 
have  measured  the  achievements  of 
democracy  against  Utopian  perfection 
instead  of  standards  applicable  to  a 
real   wcrld. 

Any  idea  such  as  defense,  which 
implies  a  fixed  position  or  a  static 
program,   is    always   wholly   inapplic- 


able to  democracy.  Consequently,  at- 
tempts to  defend  democracy  are  cer- 
tain to  fail.  Defensive  thought  about 
democracy,  translated  into  action, 
takes  forms  which  limit  freedom  and 
supplant  justice  with  safety  as  an 
ideal.  Once  set  -safety  rather  than 
freedom  as  the  goal,  then  democracy 
itself  is  destroyed;  the  foundations 
are  gone.  In  short,  once  democracy 
is  put  upon  the  defensive  it  is  lost; 
only  when  it  emphasizes  its  positive 
aspects,  such  as  freedom  and  justice, 
can  it  possibly  live. 

Democracy  will  not  be  strengthened 
by  mouthing  slogans  about  it,  but  only 
by  doing  those  things  which  make 
democracy  credible  and  real.  Men  say 
we  must  make  democracy  work.  That 
is  an  absurdity.  Democracy  is  an  idea. 
The  word  is  but  an  abstract  term 
which  stands  as  the  symbol  of  an  idea. 
A  word,  a  symbol  cannot  work.  Only 
men  can  work.  If  we  would  support 
democracy,  we  must  lay  aside  argu- 
ments and  fears  and  learn  to  outwork 
the  totalitarians.  We  must  make  sacri- 
fices or  be  sacrificed,  and  the  rewards 
of  voluntary  sacrifice  are  great.  We 
must  justify  freedom  by  the  use  we 
make  of  it. 

We  can  work  effectively  only  when 
our  labor  represents  a  great  affirma- 
tion of  the  reality  and  the  significance 
of  the  ideas  and  the  ideals  which  ac- 
tivate us.  It  is  high  time  to  cease  carp- 
ing about  the  weakness  and  the  short- 
comings and  the  failures  of  democracy, 
and  with  penitent  hearts  recognize 
that  they  stem  from  our  oAvn  lack  of 
faith  and  courage  and  industry  and 
devotion  to  a  superb  ideal.  If  demo- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


cracy  is  to  regain  the  triumphant  note 
characteristic  of  the  American  tra- 
dition, that  victory  will  be  the  re- 
flection of  acts  of  faith  on  the  part 


of  people  who  still  believe  in  the  in- 
dividual, in  his  infinite  worth,  in  the 
infinite  riches  that  come  from  his  self 
expression. 


That  man  lives  twice  who  lives  the  first  life  well. — Herrick. 


THE  NATIONAL  GALLERY  OF  ART 


By  Eloise  Lownsbery 


When  I  was  a  child  I  learned  that 
"culture  is  to  know  the  best  that  has 
been  said  or  done  in  the  world";  yes, 
as  I  learned  later,  said  or  written, 
painted  or  acted  or  chiseled  or  builded 
or  wrought.  Just  as  we  treasured 
through  our  ears  masterpieces  of 
Beethoven  or  Wagner  or  Brahms, 
so  through  our  eyes  we  made  our  own 
treasury  of  our  favorite  Raphael  or 
Botticelli  or  Rembrandt;  usually 
through  colored  prints,  since  few  of 
us  could  visit  the  picture  galleries 
of  Europe. 

Now  many  of  the  masterpieces  of 
Europe  have  come  to  us,  given  by 
gift  to  the  people  of  America.  The 
largest  marble  building  in  the  world 
has  been  built  to  house  these  paint- 
ings and  sculpture  of  Italy,  France, 
England,  Spain  and  Holland,  Ger- 
many and  the  United  States. 

It  is  a  building  on  a  heroic  scale, 
fitten  perhaps  fcr  giants  or  legen- 
dary heroes  than  for  us  little  men. 
It  began  as  a  dream  in  the  mind  of 
one  man,  but  was  caught  up  to  be 
made  a  reality  with  the  help  of  hun- 
dreds and  hundreds  of  men  and  of 
thirty-five  thousand  separate  pieces 
of   marble   and   stone. 


Built  on  the  site  of  a  swamp  at 
the  foot  of  Capitol  Hill,  with  nc  rock 
foundation,  hundreds  of  concrete 
piles  had  to  be  driven  deep  into  the 
earth,  six  thousand,  eight  hundred 
of  them,  to  hold  the  weight  of  mass- 
ive stone  to  ccme. 

Next,  a  search  must  be  made  for 
marble.  Where  in  America  was  a 
mountain  of  untouched  marble?  Men 
found  it  in  Tennessee,  a  new  desposit 
thirty  five  miles  long,  lying  waiting 
for  no  one  knows  exactly  how  many 
thousands  of  years. 

Men  worked  in  seven  quarries  to 
cut  from  this  marble  mountain  the 
huge  blocks  for  eight  hundred  car- 
loads to  journey  by  rail  to  Washing- 
ton. 

From  Alabama  came  beautiful 
white  stone ;  from  forests  of  hard- 
woods came  the  wcod  for  floors; 
from  the  mines  and  factories  all  the 
metals,  the  steel,  the  lead,  the  tin, 
the  aluminum,  the  cork,  and  the  glass ; 
together  forming  a  National  Gallery 
of  Art.  It  is  so  wide-spreading  that 
it  covers  as  much  ground  as  the  Cap- 
itol on  top  of  the  hill.  Its  doorways 
and  the  columns  of  the  facade  are 
so  massive  that  looking  up,  one  feels 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


dwarfed,  as  in  the  ancient  temple  of 
Egypt. 

From  a  distance,  shining  in  the  sun, 
the  building  looks  pure  white  against 
the  green  landscape.  But  see  it  in 
the  rain,  and  it  turns  a  soft  rose 
pink.  In  fact,  that  is  what  it  is,  a 
darker  pink  at  the  base,  rising  in 
perfectly  matched  gradations  of  seven 
main  shades  and  twenty-six  half 
shades  to  a  pale  shell-pink  at  the  top. 
Surmounting  the  central  portion  is 
a  mai'ble  dome  made  from  exact  mea- 
surements of  the  famed  Pantheon  in 
Rome.  It  was  this  same  great  Roman 
Pantheon  that  Brunelleschi  measured 
in  the  early  fifteenth  century,  the 
same  dome  that  formed  the  model 
for  his  great  dome  cf  the  Florence 
Cathedral.  Just      as      Brunelleschi 

went  to  Rome  for  inspiration,  so  also 
did  the  Frenchman,  L'Enfant,  Wash- 
ington's friend,  who  laid  out  the  plans 
for  our  National  Capitol. 

Since  all  the  public  buildings  of 
Washington  have  reflected  the  class- 
ical style  of  architecture,  developed 
from  Greece  and  Rome,  Mr.  Mellon 
and  his  chief  architect,  John  Russell 
Pope,  designed  the  new  National 
Gallery  to  conform  to  this  original 
plan  of  L'Enfant. 

However,  the  building  is  extremely 
modern.  On  the  outside,  in  that  apt 
word  borrowed  from  aviation,  we  call 
it  "streamlined," — no  superfluous  or- 
Washington  have  reflected  the  class- 
namentation;  broad  unbroken  sur- 
faces; a  perfect  balance  between  the 
horizontal  and  the  vertical. 

Inside,  it  is  a  very  marved  of  mod- 
ern engineering,  for  though  it  has  no 
windows,  it  invites  sunlight  to  pour 
down  upon  its  acres  and  acres  of  glass 
roof.     This  captured  sunshine  is  then 


diffused  into  each  room  bo  cleverly 
that  one  is  not  aware  how  or  whence 
it  comes;  so  that  there  is  no  glare  on 
the  paintings  hanging  on  the  four 
walls  of  any  of  its  ninety  odd  rooms. 
When  one  is  weary  of  walking, 
perhaps  unable  longer  to  bear  so 
much  beauty,  there  are  cool  garden 
courts,  with  their  dripping  fountains, 
green  palms  and  masses  of  flowers. 
There  were  yellow  mimosa  for  the 
opening,  from  low  pots  to  tall  trees, 
all  dripping  with  golden  fragrant 
bloom.  These  were  followed  by  mass- 
es of  cineraria  in  all  shades  of  violet 
to  purples;  then  hundreds  of  Easter 
lilies,  and  pots  of  daffodils  and 
tulips. 

Out  in  the  great  central  court  or 
rotunda,  one  looks  up  and  up  to  the 
"eye"  in  the  dome,  which  is  support- 
ed by  twenty-four  massive  columns 
of  green  marble  from  a  mountain  in 
Italy  Quarried  out  in  huge  drums, 
they  were  skidded  down  the  mountain, 
to  be  hauled  by  patient  oxen  to  a  rail- 
road and  thence  by  ship  across  the  sea. 
If  a  child  were  three  feet  six  inches 
tall,  it  would  take  ten  of  her,  standing 
one  upon  the  shoulders  of  the  next 
to  reach  the  Greek  Ionic  capitols  on 
their  crowns. 

Yet  however  the  great  gallery  it- 
self, it  is  but  the  outer  garment  for 
the  inner  spirit  shining  from  the  faces 
of  the  lovely  young  Madonnas  in 
their  brilliant  blue  and  rose  gowns, 
from  the  smiling  angels  wearing 
their  wings  of  rainbow  hues.  Even 
as  the  human  body  is  the  temple  of 
the  inner  spirit  of  a  man  or  of  a  child, 
so  is  this  gallery  the  temple  for  beau- 
ty painted  and  chisled  by  the  world's 
masters  of  art. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


HOSPITALS  FOR  MENTAL  DISEASE 


(News-Letter) 


The  United  States  Department  of 
Commerce  has  just  issued  a  volume 
entitled  Patients  in  Mental  Institu- 
tions, 1938,  which  give  comprehen- 
sive data  on  patients  in  all  mental 
institutions,  public  and  private,  by 
states. 

The  public  and  private  institutions 
for  mental  disease  in  North  Carolma 
reported  8,490  patients  carried  on 
their  books  as  of  January  1,  1938. 
However,  only  6,644  were  actually  in- 
mates in  institutions — all  except  211 
being  in  the  three  state  institutions 
of  North  Carolina.  There  were  6,170 
inmates  in  all  institutions  in  the 
state  on  January  1,  1937. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  the  low 
rank  of  North  Carolina  in  patients  in 
institutions  for  mental  disease  per 
100,000  population.  Our  rate  was  190.3 
and  only  two  states  ranked  below 
us  in  this  respect.  The  rates  run  from 
544.8  per  100,000  population  in  New 
York  to  179.1  in  New  Mexico.  The 
United  States  average  rate  is  344.3 
per  100,000  population,  or  nearly 
twice  the  rate  for  North  Carolina.  The 
three  state  institutions  reported  6,433 
inmates.  The  rate  for  inmates  in  the 
state  institutions  is  184.2  per  100,000 
population,  and  North  Carolina  ranks 
forty-fourth  in  this  particular.  How- 
ever, our  low  rate  of  inmates  in  hos- 
pitals for  mental  disease  does  not 
necessarily  mean  that  we  rank  so 
favorably  in  the  percent  of  our  popu- 
lation affected  by  mental  disease.  The 
census  report  has  the  following  to 
say  on  this  point:  "The  true  preval- 
ence and  incidence  of  mental  diseases 
in  the  population  can  be  gauged  but 
incompletely  by  number  of  hospital- 


ized patients  or  of  admission  to  hos- 
pitals during  the  year.  Commonly 
there  are  higher  hospitalization 
rates  when  facilities  are  available 
in  greater  abundance,  are  easy  of 
access,  and  when  the  type  of  treat- 
ment that  a  hospital  provides  has  the 
confidence  of  the  community.  Even  in 
a  state  with  superior  hospitalization 
facilities  there  are  many  persons  with 
mental  disorders  who  prefer  to  receive 
treatment  from  private  psychiatrists, 
visit  out-patient  clinics,  or  are  able 
to  achieve  the  minimum  degree  of 
adjustment  to  their  everyday  environ- 
ment necessary  to  obviate  psychiatric 
treatment.  These  patients  do  not  enter 
into  the  present  study.  Obviously  a 
patient  whose  condition  is  acute  will 
find  hospitalization  unavoidable."  The 
chances  are  that  the  actual  rate  of 
mental  disease  is  lower  in  North 
Carolina  than  in  the  United  States  as 
a  whole.  It  is  interesting  to  note,  how- 
ever, in  this  connection  that  Virginia 
whose  population  structure  is  very 
close  to  that  of  North  Carolina  has 
a  rate  of  348.2  per  100,000  population 
as  compared  with  North  Carolina's 
rate  of  190.3.  It  is  difficult  to  believe 
that  mental  disease  is  twice  as  preva- 
lent in  Virginia  as  in  North  Carolina. 
The  high  rate  in  Virginia  is  not  due 
to  the  presence  of  private  hospitals. 
The  rate  of  inmates  in  state  hospitals 
for  mental  disease  in  Virginia  is  319.3 
as  compared  with  184.2  per  100,000 
population  in  North  Carolina.  One  has 
to  conclude  that  Virginia  makes  bet- 
ter provisions  for  her  mentally  dis- 
eased than  does  North  Carolina. 

Another    interesting    point    is    that 
North  Carolina  reports  a  large  num- 


il8 


THE  UPLIFT 


ber  i  of  patients  pri  books  but  absent 
from  hospitals.  The  absent  patients 
numbered  1,846,  with  an  absentee  rate 
twice  as  high  as  the  national  average. 
There  was  an  increase  of  536  patients 
on  the  state  books  but  absent  from 
hospitals  from  1937  to  1938. 

The  report  states  that  the  average 
daily  resident  population  in  North 
Carolina  state  hospitals  in  1938  was 
6,500,  while  the  capacity  of  the  three 
state  institutions  was  6,835.  Thus  it 
appears  that  there  is  an  excess  of 
capacity  over  actual  inmates  of  335. 
However,  it  is  false  to  conclude  that 
North  Carolina  has  provided  an  ex- 
cess of  capacity.  The  fact  is  that 
a  great  deal  of  the  capacity  is  for 
mild  types  of  cases  in  buildings  and 
wards  where  it  would  be  impossible 
to  accommodate  those  who  are  defi- 
nitely disturbed.  North  Carolina  is 
actually  short  on  wards,  buildings 
and  personnel  to  care  for  the  definitely 
disturbed  cases,  according  to  a  com- 
munication from  the  Superintendent 
of  the  State  institution  at  Raleigh. 

The  above  point  is  borne  out  by  the 
fact  that  North  Carolina  has  one  em- 
ployee in  the  state  institutions  for 
every  9.2  inmates,  while  the  United 
States     averages     one     employee     for 


every  5.7  inmates.' In  other  words,  the 
average  employee  in  the  three  North 
Carolina  institutions  has  to  care  for 
nearly  twice  as  many  patients  as  the 
average  for  all  state  institutions  in 
the  nation.  North  Carolina  ranks 
forty-third  in  the  number  of  patients 
per  employee,  or,  to  put  it  another 
way,  there  are  only  five  states  where 
the  average  employee  cares  for  more 
patients. 

The  total  expenditure  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  three  state  institutions 
in  North  Carolina  in  1938  was  $1,152,- 
467,  or  $177.30  per  inmate.  North  Car- 
olina ranks  forty-second  among  the 
states  in  expenditure  per  inmate  for 
maintenance  purposes.  The  average 
for  all  the  states  was  $297.13.  It  is  in- 
teresting to  note  that  he  average 
for  South  Carolina  was  $267.65  and 
that  only  two  South  Atlantic  states, 
Virginia  and  West  Virginia,  spent  less 
per  inmate  for  maintenance  purposes. 

Anyone  interested  in  further  details 
about  patients  in  mental  institutions 
can  secure  a  copy  of  this  1938  report 
of  the  United  States  Department  of 
Commerce,  from  the  Superintendent 
of  Documents,  Washington,  D.  C.  The 
price  is  25  cents. 


If  we  ne'er  had  known  sweet  laughter, 
We  never  would  realize  pain ; 

And  unless  the  sun  drew  water, 

The  heavens  could  never  give  us  rain. 


:) 


—Lawrence. 

[■■:od    '!•■••)        ■■'  d      .''■■■•■■' 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


NORTH  CAROLINA  IN  THE  BUILDING 
OF  THE  UNITED  STATES  NAVY 


(N.  C.  Historical  Commission) 


.d 


It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  the 
State  of  North  Carolina,  though  pos- 
sessing no  first-class  seaport  and 
though  not  a  maritime  province,  has 
played  a  vital  part  in  the  history  of 
the  United  States  Navy.  Joseph 
Hewes,  the  merchant  prince  of  Eden- 
ton,  N.  C,  had  much  to  do  with  the 
founding  of  the  navy.  In  1775  the 
Continental  Congress  appointed  a 
committee  of  three  members  for  such 
a.  purpose,  called  the  Committee  of 
Marine,  with  Hewes  as  chairman.  The 
committee  was  soon  increased  to  in- 
clude one  member  from  each  colony, 
but  Hewes  remained  its  head  and  be- 
gan at  once  to  establish  a  naval 
force.  As  chairman  of  this  committee 
he  was  virtually  the  first  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  for  he  had  charge  of 
constructing,  equipping,  and  arming 
vessels,  as  well  as  of  selecting  and 
appointing  their  officers. 

In  making  a  selection  of  officers  for 
the  naval  service,  Hewes  gave  an  ap- 
pointment to  John  Paul  Jones,  who, 
because  of  this  orgin  of  his  naval  car- 
eer, has  been  called  "the  North  Caro- 
lina captain."  Tradition  has  it  that 
John  Paul,  having  killed  the  ring- 
leader of  a  mutiny  on  his  ship  in  1773, 
fled  to  America  and  adopted  the  sur- 
name "Jones"  to  honor  his  friends 
Willie  and  Allen  Jones,  of  North  Car- 
olina. John  Paul  Jones  commanded 
the  first  armed  vessel  to  fly  the  Ameri- 
can flag;  his  heroic  contribution  to 
the  winning  of  America's  indepen- 
dence is  too  well  known  to  need  re- 
peating here. 


One  of  the  most  noted  commanders 
of  the  United  States  Navy  during  the 
second  war  with  Great  Britain  was 
Captain  Johnston  Blakely  of  Wilming- 
ton, North  Carolina.  As  commander 
of  the  "Wasp"  he  captured  the  "Rein- 
deer" and  a  large  number  of  other 
British  vessels,  and  caused  the  British 
ship  "Avon"  to  surrender  after  a 
bloody  battle.  His  exploits  created 
great  enthusiasm  in   America. 

The  State  of  North  Carolina  has 
rarely  been  represented  in  the  cabinet 
of  any  President,  but  when  she  has,  it 
has  been  in  the  Navy  Department.  The 
State  has  had  five  Secretaries  of  the 
Navy:  John  Branch,  who  was  ap- 
pointed by  President  Jackson  and  who 
served  from  March  9,  1829,  until  May 
12,  1831;  George  E.  Badger,  appointed 
in  the  cabinet  of  President  William  H. 
Harrison,  March  5,  1841,  reappointed 
by  President  John  Tyler,  and  served 
until  September  11,  1841;  William  A. 
Graham,  in  the  cabinet  of  President 
Fillmore  from  July  20,  1850,  to  March 
7,  1853;  James  C.  Dobbin,  in  the  cabi- 
net of  President  Pierce  from  March 
7,  1853,  to  March  6,  1857;  and  Jose- 
phus  Daniels,  in  the  cabinet  of  Presi- 
dent Wilson,  from  March  5,  1913,  un- 
til March  6,  1921.  The  contributions 
of  Graham  and  Daniels  are  particu- 
larly notable.  It  was  Graham  who  in 
1852  sent  Commodore  Matthew  C. 
Perry  on  the  famous  voyage  which  re- 
sulted in  the  opening  of  Japan  to  the 
outside  world;  and  it  was  Daniels  who 
was  Secretary  of  the  Navy  during  the 
critical  period  of  the  World  War.  Un- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


der  Daniels,  as  Assistant  Secretary 
of  the  Navy,  served  none  other  than 
Franklin  Delano  Roosevelt. 

Four  United  States'  battleships  have 
been  named  "North  Carolina."  The 
first  was  a  ship  of  the  line  of  2,633 
tons  and  was  in  sei'vice  from  1820  un- 
til 1867.  The  second  was  the  armored 
cruiser  "North  Carolina,"  with  14,- 
500  tons  displacement,  which  was 
commissioned  in  1908,  served  through 
World  War,  and  was  decommissioned 
in  1930.  Its  name,  however,  had  been 
changed  to  the  Charlotte,  so  that  the 
name  of  the  State  might  be  given  to 
another  battleship  which  was  under 
construction.  This  latter  ship  was  au- 
thorized under  an  act  passed  by  Con- 
gress in  1916,  on  the  recomendation 
of  Secretary  Daniels,  which  called  for 
the  largest  navy  in  the  world.  Under 
the  terms  of  the  Washington  Treaty 
(1921),  however,  the  vessel  was  scrap- 
ped when  only  partly  complete. 

The  fourth  "North  Carolina"  was 
launched    on    June    13,    1940,    and    al- 


though the  details  of  its  construction 
are  a  guarded  secret,  there  are  im- 
portant structual  changes,  based  on 
lessons  learned  during  the  present 
war,  such  as  improvements  in  armor 
plate  and  the  elimination  of  obsolete 
anti-aircraft  batteries  and  propelling 
machinery.  The  ship  is  of  35,000  tons 
displacement,  and  is  more  than  700 
feet  long.  Carrying  nine  sixteen-inch 
guns  and  many  smaller  guns,  and 
having  unusually  thick  armor,  the 
vessel  represents  the  very  best  and 
latest  in  naval  construcion. 

At  the  present  time  voluntary  en- 
listments in  North  Carolina  for  the 
Navy  are  very  large  in  comparison 
with  those  of  other  states.  At  the 
Raleigh  recruiting  station  during  the 
fiscal  year  1939,  762  men  enlisted;  in 
1940,  2,565;  and  in  1941,  no  less  than 
3,215.  Raleigh  is  the  naval  recruiting 
station  for  both  North  and  South  Car- 
olina, but  sixty-five  per  cent  of  the 
enlistments  are  from  North  Carolina. 


JUST  PUT  YOURSELF  IN  HIS  PLACE 

My  judgment  in  life  has  often  been  wrong- 
Especially  my  judgment  in  men. 
In  sizing  them  up  I've  made  some  mistakes, 
And  I'm  likely  to  do  it  again. 

When  you're  judging  a  man,  just  give  him  a  chance 
Don't  drag  his  good  name  in  the  dirt; 
For  if  you  make  a  mistake  and  find  that  you're  wrong 
Those  are  the  things  that  will  hurt. 
Now  here's  a  good  rule  that  we  should  adopt 
Don't  act  with  anger  and  haste — 
Remember  my  friend,  when  you're  judging  a  man 
Just  put  yourself  in  his  place. 

— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


THE  GREATEST  BOOK  IN  THE  WORLD 


(Selected) 


The  English-speaking  world  is,  dur- 
ing the  months  of  October  to  Decem- 
ber, celebrating  an  event  of  great  sig- 
nificance— the  400th  anniversary  of 
the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the 
English  language. 

When  on  October  4th  of  the  year 
1535,  Miles  Coverdale,  bishop  of  Ex- 
eter, completed  and  published  an  Eng- 
list  translation  of  the  Bible,  English- 
speaking  people  were  for  the  first 
time  provided  with  a  complete  Bible 
in  the  English  language. 

To  fully  understand  and  appreciate 
the  significance  of  this  event,  and  the 
difficulties  that  confronted  the  early 
producers  of  Bible  texts,  it  must  be 
known  that  up  to  the  time  of  the 
printing  of  the  Coverdale  Bible,  it 
was  a  matter  of  heresy  for  anyone  on 
his  own  authority  to  translate  any 
text  of  the  Holy  Scripture  into  Eng- 
lish. Also,  there  was  a  period  when 
the  reading  of  any  portion  of  the 
Bible,  by  the  common  people  was  for- 
bidden, this  privilege  being  reserved 
for  royalty,  princes,  and  the  clergy. 
Printing  was  in  its  infancy,  books 
were  scarce  and  extremely  costly,  and 
it  was  still  many  years  after  this  time 
that  the  Bible,  or  any  other  printed 
book  had  any  great  circulation,  or 
was  found  in  the  homes  of  the  peo- 
ple. 

It  is,  of  course,  not  the  whole 
truth,  to  say  that  there  was  no  Eng- 
lish Bible  previous  to  1535,  as  John 
Wycliffe  and  his  associates  had  in  13- 
82  produced  an  English  Bible  trans- 
lated from  the  Latin  vulgate,  but  as 
this  was  before  the  time  of  printing, 
only  scattered  portions  were  known 
outside  the  church,  and  the  mass  of 


people  lived  in  ignorance  of  its  ex- 
istence. 

The  Coverdale  Bible  though  receiv- 
ing sanction,  was  not  printed  in  Eng- 
land, but  somewhere  on  the  continent, 
probably  at  Zurich,  Switzerland.  Eng- 
land was  later  than  most  continental 
countries  in  having  a  Bible  of  its  own. 
While  Germany,  France,  Spain,  Italy, 
Bohemia,  and  Holland  possessed  Bib- 
les in  the  verancular  previous  to  1500, 
yet  no  part  of  the  Bible  in  English 
was  printed  before  1525,  and  none  in 
England   before    1538. 

Although  it  was  Miles  Coverdale 
who  gave  to  the  world  the  first  com- 
plete printed  Bible  in  English,  it  was 
William  Tyndale  who  living  in  exile 
abroad,  and  undaunted  by  persecution, 
had  persisted  in  his  attempts  to  make 
the  Bible  an  accessible  book,  and  was 
the  first  to  have  printed  an  edition  of 
the  New  Testiment,  in  the  year  1525. 
From  that  time  through  1535,  thous- 
ands of  copies  of  his  translation  of  the 
New  Testiment  were  printed  in  Eng- 
lish, abroad,  and  smuggled  into  Eng- 
land secretly,  where  they  were  eagerly 
sought  for,  but  most  of  them  were 
seized  by  authorities  and  burned  or 
otherwise  disposed  of,  only  small  por- 
tions of  them  reaching  the  people  for 
whom  they  were  intended.  Finally,  in 
the  year  1536,  the  year  following  the 
printing  of  the  Coverdale  Bible,  Wil- 
liam Tyndale  like  many  other  zealous 
and  godly  men  of  his  time,  suffered 
martyrdom  at  the  hands  of  the  Refor- 
mation, and  on  August  6th  of  that  year 
was  publicly  strangled  and  burned  at 
the  stake.  He  had,  however,  accom- 
plished at  least  a  part  of  his  great 
aim,  and  to  him  is  justly  awarded  the 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


title  "Father  of  the  English  Bible." 

The  century  following  the  publica- 
tion of  the  Coverdale  Bible  in  1535 
was  of  the  greatest  importance  in  the 
matter  of  Bible  production.  Printing 
had  become  more  common,  and  the 
ban  having  been  removed  from  print- 
ing the  Bible,  there  followed  during 
the  sixteenth  and  early  part  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  a  series  of  trans- 
lations, including  the  famous  Mat- 
thews Bible  (1537),  the  Great  Bible 
(1539),  the  Geneva  Bible  (1560),  the 
Bishop's  Bible  (1568),  and  the  Reims- 
Douai  Bible  (1582-1610.  Of  these  edi- 
tions, the  Geneva  Bible  produced  by 
a  body  of  English  scholars  residing  in 
Geneva,  became  the  Bible  of  the  fire- 
side, and  its  popularity  continued 
some  decades  after  the  production  of 
the  King  James  version.  The  Geneva 
Bible  was  the  Bible  of  Shakespeare, 
of  Milton,  of  Bunyon,  and  of  Crom- 
well, and  the  Puritans  brought  it  with 
them  to  America. 

When  in  1611  the  King  James  or 
authorized  version  of  the  Bible  was 
published,  the  older  versions  came 
gradually  into  disuse,  and  the  King 
James  revision  became  the  Bible  of 
the  English-speaking  nations,  and  has 
remained  so  to  the  present  time. 

Of  the  King  James  version  of  the 
Bible  in  its  successive  editions,  more 
copies  have  been  printed  and  sold 
than  any  book  in  any  language. 

The  story  of  the  production  of  this 
Bible  is  an  interesting  one.  Briefly, 
the  project  sponsored  by  King  James, 
had  its  beginning  in  1604,  when  plans 
were  formulated  for  a  revision  that 
would  be  approved  and  sanctioned  by 
the  whole  church,  high  and  low,  using 
the  Bishop's  Bible  as  a  base.  The  re- 
vision was  assigned  to  a  body  of  forty- 
seven    workers,    selected    with    great 


care  from  the  learned  scholars  of  the^ 
two  great  Universities,  Oxford  and 
Cambridge,  forming  a  remarkably 
competent  group  of  workers.  Small 
groups  or  companies  worked  upon  as- 
signed sections  of  the  two  Testaments, 
conferring  together  until  an  agree- 
ment was  reached.  An  elaborate  set 
of  rules  was  set  up  for  guidance  and. 
followed  uniformly  by  the  workers.  As 
each  book  was  finished  it  was  sent  to 
the  other  groups  or  companies  for  con- 
sideration, so  that  in  the  end  the  whole 
work  had  the  approval  of  the  entire 
body  of  workers.  For  final  approval 
the  entire  work  was  reviewed  by  the 
Bishops  and  leading  men  of  the  church, 
by  the  Privy  Council,  and  finally  rati- 
fied by   royal   authority. 

So  in  1611  when  the  King  James 
version  of  the  Bible  was  completed 
and  published,  the  English-speaking 
world  at  last  had  a  Bible  that  met  with 
univeisal  approval,  and  it  stands  to- 
day, after  more  than  300  years,  the 
most  acceptable  version  of  the  Bible 
that  has  ever  been  produced. 

Revisions  of  the  King  James  ver- 
sion, to  some  appreciable  extent,  have 
been  made  from  time  to  time,  in  both 
form  and  matter,  and  more  especially 
in  the  matter  of  spelling.  The  most 
elaborate  attempt  at  revision  being 
completed  in  1881,  when  the  revisers 
after  ten  years  of  labor  said  of  the 
King   James  version: 

The  longer  we  have  been  engaged 
upon  it  the  more  we  have  learned  to 
admire  its  simplicity,  its  dignity,  its 
power,  its  happy  turns  of  expression, 
its  general  accuracy,  and  we  must  not 
fail  to  add,  the  music  of  its  cadences, 
the  felicities  of  its  rythm. 

Coverdale's  influence  upon  the  1611 
Bible  was  great,  and  many  of  the 
beautiful  and  sympathetic  expressions 


THE  UPLIFT  23 

such  as   "tender  mercy"   and   "loving  English   Bible,   are   today   brought   to 

kindness"  which  have  become  a  part  memory,  as  the  English-speaking  na- 

of  our   language,   we   owe   it  to   him.  tions  of  the  world  join  in  celebrating 

Likewise   the   martyred   Tyndale    still  the  400th  anniversary  of  the  English 

lives  in  the  New  Testament,  and  these  Bible, 
two  pioneers  in  the  production  of  the 


THE  OLD  OFFICE  TOWEL 

Some  of  those  who  read  this — the  older  ones — will  remember 
when  Robert  J.  Burdette  flourished  as  one  of  the  foremost  hum- 
oruous  writers  and  lecturers  of  his  day.  He  passed  on  a  quarter 
of  a  century  ago,  but  in  most  newspaper  offices  will  be  found  men 
who  recall  one  of  his  better-known  compositions. 

When  I  think  of  the  towel,  the  old-fashioned  towel, 
That  used  to  hang  up  by  the  printing-house  door, 

I  think  that  nobody,  in  these  days  of  shoddy. 
Can  hammer  out  iron  to  wear  as  it  wore. 

The  tramp  who  abused  it,  the  devil  who  used  it, 

The  combp  who  got  at  it  when  these  two  were  gone. 

The  make-up,  the  foreman,  the  editor,  poor  man, 

Each  rubbed  some  grime  off  while  they  put  a  heap  on. 

In,  over,  and  under,  'twas  blacker  than  thunder; 

Harder  than  poverty,  rougher  than  sin : 
From  the  roller  suspended,  it  never  was  bended, 

But  flapped  on  the  wall  like  a  banner  of  tin. 

It  grew  thicker  and  rougher,  and  harder  and  tougher, 

And  daily  put  on  a  more  inkier  hue ; 
'Til  one  windy  morning,  without  any  warning, 

It  fell  to  the  floor  and  was  broken  in  two. 

—The  State. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  BLIND  BOY  AND  THE  BEES 

By  Alice  De  Beughem  in  Our  Dumb  Animals 


What  a  pity  to  love  bees  and  gar- 
dens and  to  be  blind!  But  what  a 
triumph  to  overcome  this  fearful  hand- 
icap and  give  to  the  world  exact 
facts  regarding  bees,  facte  which  up 
to  that  time  were  entirely  unknown! 

This  is  what  Francois  Huber  did, 
a  Swiss  naturalist.  He  became  blind 
when  a  boy  of  seventeen.  Francois 
belonged  to  a  family  that  made  its 
mark  in  the  literary  and  scientific 
world.  His  great-aunt  Marie  Huber 
was  known  as  a  voluminous  writer  on 
religious  subject's.  His  father,  Jean 
Huber  was  a  prominent  member  of 
a  group  of  people  who  surrounded  the 
great  Voltaire,  and  wrote  a  valuable 
series  of  observations  on  the  flight's  of 
birds.  He  had  a  rare  skill  by  which  he 
could  reproduce  the  likeness  of  Vol- 
taire  or   others   by   clipping   paper. 

From  an  early  age  Francois  dis- 
played a  great  love  of  study.  He  was 
only  fifteen  when  overstudy  caused 
him  to  suffer  from  an  affection  of  the 
eyes,  which  gradually  resulted  in  to- 
tal blindness  when  he  was  seventeen. 

Happily,  however,  for  him,  he  had 
won  the  love  and  devotion  of  Made- 
moiselle Marie  Lullin.  Marie  waited 
until  she  was  legally  of  age,  then  she 
married  him  and  devoted  her  life  to 
care  for  him  until  her  death.  It  was 
only  when  he  lost  her,  Francois  said, 
that  he  really  felt  blind. 

For  many  years  too,  he  was  assisted 
in   his   work  by   Francois   Burnens,   a 


servant,    whom    Huber    inspired    with- 
his  own  love  of  nature. 

With  the  use  of  a  glass  hive,  so 
skilfully  did  the  blind  man  carry  on 
his  experiments,  and  so  carefully  did 
his  wife  and  his  servant  record  their 
observations,  that  his  book  "New 
Observations  on  Bees,"  published  in 
1792,  laid  the  foundation  of  all  our 
present  scientific  knowledge  about 
bees. 

Until  the  publication  of  his  book 
there  were  many  fables  about  bees.- 
People  had  always  been  interested 
in  them,  but  knew  nothing  about  their 
orgin  or  life  work.  One  group  thought 
that  bees  came  from  the  body  of  a 
dead  ox  that  had  been  buried  in  man- 
ure. Others  thought  they  came  from 
the  decayed  belly  of  a  dead  lion. 
Others  thought  these  beautiful  winged 
creatures  sprang  full-grown  from  the 
blossoms  of  flowers. 

It  was  this  blind  student  of  Mother 
Nature  who  revealed  to  us  the  mys- 
terious secrets  of  the  hive.  Among 
his  important  discoveries  are  aerial 
impregnation  of  the  queen,  killing 
of  the  males  by  the  workers,  rivalry 
of  the  queens,  the  use  of  their  an- 
tennae, orgin  of  propolis  and  the  ven- 
tilation of  the  hives  by  the  bees  in  fan- 
ning with  their  wings  which  supplies 
fresh  oxygen  to  the  interior  of  their 
homes. 

Francois  died  at  the  age  of  eighty- 
one  in  1831. 


It  is  expedient  to  have  acquaintance  with  those  who  have 
looked  into  the  world,  who  know  men,  understand  business,  and 
can  give  you  good  intelligence  and  good  advice  when  they  are 
wanted. — Bishop  Home. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


THE  KING  OF  TONGA  AND  THE  LATE 
ARTHUR  HIND 


By  Harry  M.  Konwiser 


Tonga,  is  a  group  of  islands  in  the 
South  Pacific  ocean,  south  of  Samoa, 
also  known  as  the  Friendly  Islands, 
and  became  a  British  protectorate 
in  1900  under  the  Anglo-German 
agreement  of  1899. 

The  late  Arthur  Hind,  one  of 
America's  famous  collectors,  had  an 
interesting  experience  at  Tonga,  ac- 
cording to  his  philatelic  secretary, 
William  C.  Kennett,  now  engaged  in 
the  stamp  business  at  Tampa,  Florida, 
as  part  of  Kennett  &  Wakerman. 

Messrs.  Hind  and  Kennett  were 
making  a  trip  around  the  world,  and 
while  on  a  small  steamer,  en  route 
from  New  Zealand  to  Fiji,  decided  to 
stop  at  Tonga,  and  if  possible,  to  have 
an  audience  with  the  King  of  the 
Tonga    Islands. 

As  their  boat  docked  at  the  port 
of  entry,  the  travelers  went  ashore 
and  the  native  officials,  as  well  as 
"the  natives,  began  to  salute  William 
Kennett  in  a  manner  that  appeared 
to  be  more  than  customary  politeness. 

"Our  first  stop,"  says  Kennett,  "was 
the  one  English  bar,  near  the  dock, 
•where  we  found  a  pleasant  English 
bartender  on  the  job.  After  exchang- 
ing salutations,  I  remarked  that  the 
local  officials  seemed  unusually  po- 
lite to  me  and  hardly  noticed  my  friend 
Arthur  Hind." 

The  bartender  explained  that  from 
time  immemorable  the  natives  rated 
the  biggest  man,  physically,  their  king, 
and  as  Bill  Kennett  is  not  sylph-like 
In  form,  due  to  his  weight,  which  was 


then  over  350  pounds,  the  natives 
rated  him  a  "prince"  at  least. 

While  the  travelers  were  talking 
to  the  bartender,  an  emissary  of  the 
king  approached  and  apprised  them 
of  the  fact  the  king  of  Tonga  would 
be  pleased  to  have  them  visit  the 
palace.  As  this  was  the  desire  of  the 
travelers,  they  readily  agreed.  Making 
inquiries  as  to  the  proper  procedure 
at  the  palace  court,  the  bartender 
said:  "  'Ell,  take  'im  a  flagon  of  'aig" 
and  so  both  Hind  and  Kennett  entered 
the  palace  with  a  bottle  of  Haig  and 
Haig  under  each  arm. 

"The  king  was  found  to  be  a  pleas- 
ant-spoken man,  a  graduate  of  Ox- 
ford, and  he  made  us  feel  entirely  at 
home  with  his  staff,  consisting  of  the 
prime  minister,  a  couple  of  generals, 
and  other  officials.  It  wasn't  long  be- 
fore our  four  bottles  were  empty  and 
the  king  produced  additional  susten- 
ance from  his  private  stock. 

"A  very  pleasant  afternoon  was 
spent  by  all  of  us,  and  in  the  course 
of  conversation  the  fact  came  forth 
that  Arthur  Hind,  the  American 
plush  manufacturer,  was  a  stamp 
collector,  and  that  he  bought  stamps 
at  the  loeal  postoffices,  expecting  to 
do  this  at  Tonga,  too.  'But,'  he  said, 
'I  am  told  there  are  no  stamps  avail- 
able with  the  illustration  of  your 
father.' 

"The  king  replied,  "We  must  look 
into  this,  and  sent  for  an  official  who 
assured  him  the  older  stamps  were 
not  available. 

"The  plates  from  which  these  had 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


been  printed,  however,  were  in  the 
archives  and  the  king  directed  these 
should  be  brought  to  him,  and  he 
presented   them    to    us. 

"We  left  the  palace  towards  dusk 
in  high  glee,  retired  in  due  time,  to 
a  restful  sleep  with  the  thought  that 
when  we  awakened  we  would  be  on 
the  high  'seas,  in  possession  of  plates 
of  philatelic  importance.  Our  peace- 
ful slumbers  were  disturbed,  however, 
around  five  o'clock  in  the  morning. 

"  'What  ho!'  Arthur  Hind  was  heard 
to  say.  There  appeared  to  be  an  in- 
sistent knocking  at  his  door,  his  state- 
room adjoined  mine,  and  as  he  opened 
his  door  I  arose  and  saw  standing 
there  a  man  in  uniform  who  said: 
'Pardon  me,  Mr.  Hind,  I  am  the  Eng- 
lish resident  in  charge  here  and  I  am 
under  the  painful  duty  of  informing 
you  that  you  must  return  the  postage 
stamp  plates  which  you  have  in  your 
possession.' 


"  'Why,'  replied  Hind,  'I  had  these 
from  the  king,  as  a  present.' 

'  'Yes,  I  know  that,  I  am  sorry,' 
was  the  reply,  'but  these  plates  are 
not  the  property  of  the  king.  They 
belong  to  the  nation.' 

"After  some  additional  argument, 
with  the  captain  of  the  ship  joining 
in  the  discussion,  the  resident  refused 
to  issue  clearance  papers  for  the  ves- 
sel until  the  plates  were  given  to  hirr». 
and  so  Arthur  Hind  decided  to  return 
the  plates  as  we  went  back  to  bed." 

Mr.  Hind,  who  died  about  five  years 
ago,  was  one  of  the  world's  most  fa- 
mous collectors.  Following  his  death, 
his  stamps,  as  sold  at  auction,  at 
New  York  and  London,  brought  al- 
most $750,000.  The  rare  British  Guiana 
stamp  of  1856  which  was  recently 
sold  to  a  collector  for  a  sum  "close 
to  $40,000,"  was  in  the  Hind  collection 
at  the  time  of  his  death,  but  became 
the  property  of  Mrs.  Hind. 


Youth  is  not  a  time  of  life — it  is  a  state  of  mind.  It  is  not  a 
matter  of  ripe  cheeks,  red  lips,  and  supple  knees ;  it  is  a  temper 
of  the  will,  a  quality  of  the  imagination,  a  vigour  of  the  emo- 
tions ;  it  is  a  freshness  of  the  deep  springs  of  life. 

Youth  means  a  temperamental  predominance  of  courage  over 


! 


timidity,  of  the  appetite  for  adventure  over  love  of  ease.  This 
often  exists  in  a  man  of  fifty  more  than  in  a  boy  of  twenty. 
;       Nobody  grows  old  by  merely  living  a  number  of  years ;  people 

grow  old  by  deserting  their  ideals.  Years  wrinkle  the  skin,  but   < 
{  to  give  up  enthusiasm  wrinkles  the  soul.  Worry,  doubt,  self- 
distrust,  fear  and  despair — these  are  the  long,  long  years  that    ' 
bow  the  head. 

Whether  seventy  or  sixteen,  there  may  be  in  every  man's 

heart  the  love  of  wonder,  the  sweet  amazement  at  the  stars  and 

the  starlike  things  and  thoughts,  the  undaunted  challenge  of 

:  events,  the  unfailing  childlike  appetite  for  what  next,  and  the 

v  joy  and  game  of  life.  .  -.  .;r 

•      You  are  as  young  as  your  faith,  as, old  as  your  doubt;. as 

young  as  your  confidence,  as  old  as  your  fear ;  as  young  as  your 

,  hope,  as  old  as  your  despair. — Exchange-,,       ....  . 


-  -••:     .  y  :<■ 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Mrs.  Maude  Cull,  of  New  Bern,  is 
visiting  her  daughter,  Mrs.  A.  S. 
Crider,  resident  nurse  at  the  School. 


The  boys  on  the  barn  forces  are 
now  busily  engaged  husking  corn.  We 
had  a  pretty  fair  crop  this  year,  de- 
spite much  unfavorable  weather,  and 
this  job  will  continue  for  quite  some 
time. 


The  feature  attraction  at  the  re- 
gular weekly  motion  picture  show  in 
the  auditorium  last  Thursday  night 
was  "The  Dead  End  Kids  On  Parade." 
A  comedy,  "Ghost  Wanted,"  was 
shown  at  the  same  time.  Both  are 
Warner  Brothers  productions. 


A  group  of  a  hundred  or  more  of 
our  boys  are  taking  typhoid  vaccine, 
two  treatments  having  been  adminis- 
tered, with  the  last  one  scheduled  for 
next  week.  Dr.  M.  B.  Bethel,  Cabarrus 
County  Health  Officer,  assisted  by 
"members  of  his  staff,  are  adminis- 
tering   this    preventative. 


Daniel  Rhyne,  one  of  our  old  boys, 
who  left  the  School  in  1936,  visited 
ns  the  other  day.  He  is  now  employed 
ihy  the  Pet  Diary  Products  Company, 
of  Charlotte,  as  driver  of  a  delivery 
truck.  While  a  boy  here,  Dan  was  one 
of  the  Receiving  Cottage  house  boys, 


where  he  became  quite  proficient  in 
the  art  of  cooking  and  baking.  He 
still  seemed  quite  proud  of  the  fact 
that  he  once  made  some  candy  and 
baked  some  pies  which  were  listed 
among  the  prize  winners  at  the  Ca- 
barrus District  Fair  during  his  stay 
at  the  School. 


We  have  just  learned  that  the  con- 
tract has  been  awarded  for  accoustical 
treatment  and  the  installation  of  a 
ventilating  system  in  our  school  audi- 
torium. This  will  be  a  much-needed 
improvement,  one  that  we  have  eager- 
ly anticipated  for  years.  Another  bit 
of  highly  pleasing  news  comes  to  this 
office  concerning  the  installation  of 
an  ice  cream  making  unit  in  our  dairy 
during  the  spring  of  1942.  This  will 
be  welcomed  by  the  boys,  and  we  have 
yet  to  hear  any  of  the  grown-ups 
voicing  a  protest,  for  ice  cream  is 
something  relished  by  both  old  and 
young  during  the  hot  summer  months. 


Rev.  C.  E.  Baucom,  pastor  of  Mc- 
Gill  Street  Baptist  Church,  Concord, 
was  in  charge  of  the  service  at  the 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon.  After, 
the  singing  of  the  opening  hymn, 
Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  and  the  boys  read 
responsively,  Selection  No.  544,  in  the 
back  of  the  hymnal,  consisting  of  the 
first  fourteen  verses  of  John,  at  the 
conclusion  of  which  he  made  a  pray- 
er. 

Rev.  Mr.  Baucom  then  presented 
George   Daniel,   a   native   of  Assyria, 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


whose  home  is  near  the  city  of  Nine- 
veh. Mr.  Daniel  is  a  student  at  Wake 
Forest  College,  where  he  is  preparing 
to  enter  the  Christian  ministry. 

The  speaker  told  the  boys  that  he 
wanted  to  speak  to  them  about  the 
part  of  the  world  where  he  had  spent 
the  greater  part  of  his  life.  He  was 
born  in  the  United  States,  but  his 
parents  returned  to  Assyria  when  he 
was  about  two  years  old. 

Mr.  Daniel  told  his  listeners  that 
he  had  been  living  in  a  section  of  the 
world  where  people  were  not  so  for- 
tunate as  those  in  this  great  country 
of  America.  He  stated  that  his  peo- 
ple were  mostly  Christians,  although 
some  of  them  believed  in  the  Moham- 
medan religion. 

Christian  people  in  Assyria,  said 
he,  are  compelled  to  live  a  life  of 
suffering  and  hardship  because  of 
their  religious  belief.  They  are  con- 
stantly being  persecuted  by  Turks, 
Arabs  and  other  races  of  infidels.  At 
the  age  of  eleven  years  he  witnessed 
his  first  wholesale  killing  of  Chris- 
tians by  these  people,  seeing  many 
members  of  his  immediate  family 
put  to  death  because  they  would  not 
forsake    Christianity. 

As  a  boy,  he  walked  many  miles 
with  his  mother  and  other  relatives 
trying  to  escape  death.  Some  of  them 
reached  places  of  safety,  but  the 
bloodthirsty  Moslems  killed  many 
members  of  the  party.  He  experienced 
the  horror  of  stepping  over  the  dead 
bodies  of  his  own  people  in  an  effort 
to  escape.  As  they  rushed  along  the 
road,  the  enemies  of  Christianity 
would  come  from  all  directions,  firing 
their  guns,  and  no  matter  in  which 
direction  he  would  look,  he  would  see 
his    people    falling,    fatally    wounded. 


In  this  mad  rush,  he  saw  his  first 
cousin  along  the  roadside,  dying.  A 
little  further  along  the  way,  he  saw 
another  cousin  and  her  nine-months- 
old  baby,  shot  to  death.  As  there  was 
nothing  they  could  do  for  those  so 
seriously  wounded,  the  people  who 
were  able,  kept  on  walking  to  save 
themselves.  Of  120,000  Assyrians 
who  were  attacked  so  savagely,  only 
55,000  reached  the  British  army  camp 
in  safety. 

Mr.  Daniel  then  told  the  boys  that 
the  reason  why  those  Christian  peo- 
ple were  so  cruelly  oppressed  was  be- 
cause they  were  true  Christians;  they 
loved  Jesus  Christ,  and  would  not 
give  him  up  to  become  Mohamme- 
dans, or  followers  of  any  other  anti- 
Christian  leader.  People  in  America, 
said  he,  should  be  thankful  that  they 
belong  to  a  religion,  through  which 
is  the  only  way  they  shall  see  God. 

The  speaker  then  told  the  boys  that 
a  Mohammedan  is  taught  to  kill  all 
people  who  will  not  accept  his  re- 
ligion. He  is  taught  from  early  boy- 
hood that  anyone  who  will  kill  as 
many  as  five  Christians  will  surely 
go  to  heaven.  This  is  a  religion  of 
hatred.  What  a  contrast  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  which  is  founded  en- 
tirely upon  love. 

Assyrians,  said  Mr.  Daniels,  are 
very  ancient  people  and  have  been 
Christians  ever  since  the  coming  of 
Christ.  Twenty-five  years  ago  theirs 
was  a  race  of  more  than  a  half  mill- 
ion, but  there  are  only  forty  thousand 
alive  today.  They  have  dwindled  down 
to  less  than  one-tenth  of  their  former 
strength,  simply  because  they  chose 
death  rather  than  forsake  Jesus 
Christ. 

The   speaker  then   dwelt  briefly  on 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


the  history  of  his  family.  His  father 
had  been  killed  by  the  Moslems,  as 
were  his  grand-parents  and  several 
brothers.  The  population  of  his  home 
town  was  5,000  and  of  this  number 
only  360  were  able  to  escape. 

He  then  told  the  boys  that  he  re- 
lated these  stories  only  to  show  how 
good  God  had  been  to  America,  say- 
ing if  they  could  have  gone  to  Assy- 
ria and  seen  what  had  happened  there 
during  his  boyhood,  they  would  cer- 
tainly come  back  and  be  more  thank- 
ful for  God's  goodness  to  them  than 
they  had  in  the  past.  He  urged  the 
boys  to  stop  and  think  of  these  things. 
Here  in  America  we  are  free  to  wor- 
ship as  we  wish,  without  having  any 
fear     concerning     the     possibility     of 


someone  taking  our  lives  because  we 
decide  to  be  Christians.  Mr.  Daniel 
said  when  he  considered  these  things, 
there  came  to  him  the  realization 
that  he  had  spent  the  happiest  mom- 
ents of  his  life  here  under  the  pprotec- 
tection  of  the  United   States  flag. 

In  conclusion  the  speaker  asked 
the  boys  to  be  like  the  people  of  his 
country — willing  to  die  rather  than 
give  up  Jesus.  We  know  that  the 
Christian  life  is  the  only  way  of  life. 
Jesus  Christ  has  pointed  out  to  us  the 
only  path  to  eternal  happiness,  and 
a  real  Christian  will  follow  that  path 
regardless  of  the  cost.  Christ  gave 
his  life  for  us,  and  we  should  stand 
ready  to  do  anything  in  our  power 
for  him. 


THE  NEED  OF  A  CREED 

What  do  you  believe?  Can  you  state  it  even  with  relative 
clarity  ?  Is  it  significant  and  meaningful  enough  to  control  your 
conduct?  Would  you  willingly  die,  if  need  be,  for  your  faith? 

Of  course  you  have  a  creed  of  some  sort.  The  very  fact  that 
you  do  any  real  thinking  at  all  implies  a  belief  that  is  true  or 
false,  good  or  bad. 

If  you  declare  you  have  no  creed,  that  you  do  not  believe  in 
creeds — well,  that  is  your  creed ;  no  believing  in  creeds. 

The  real  issue,  therefore,  is  not  "creed  versus  no  creed" ;  but 
an  intelligent,  inspiring,  vitally  effective  creed  versus  an  irra- 
tional, cynical,  futle  creed. 

And  no  creed  that  is  merely  handed  down  from  one  generation 
to  another,  like  some  family  heirloom,  can  ever  be  creative  and 
compelling  as  it  should  be  if  it  is  to  elicit  great  loyalty  and  to 
develop  triumphant  living ;  it  must  be  thought  through,  strug- 
gled with,  and  actually  re-won  by  each  person  and  by  each  gen- 
eration. 

Human  history  is  evidence  that  souls  and  civilizations  are 
fashioned  and  fortified  or  enervated  and  emasculated  by  the 
quality  of  their  faith. 

The  character-life  of  an  individual  or  of  a  community  is  the 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
times  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  October  12,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen   17 
Wade    Aycoth    17 
Carl  Barrier  17 
Paul  Matthews  2 
Edward   Moore   10 
Edgar  Simmons  2 
Fred   Stuart   13 
Weaver  F.  Ruff  17 
Charles  Wooton  11 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett  8 
Charles  Browning  14 
Lloyd    Callahan    13 
Everett  Case  7 
William    Cook   13 
Ralph  Harris  16 
Doris   Hill  9 
Jack  Ray 

Leonard  Robinson  3 
Kenneth  Tipton  13 
Luther   Vaughn   4 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

James    McGlammery  3 
Richard   Parker   4 
Charles  Tate  8 
Newman  Tate  7 
Clarence  Wright  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey  15 
Grover  Beaver  12 
Robert  Coleman  13 
Robert   Hare   14 
Jerry  Jenkins  18 
Robert    Quick   9 
Wayne  Sluder  15 
William  T.  Smith  12 
John  Tolley   16 
Jerome  Wiggins  18 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver   15 
Plummer  Boyd  6 
Aubrey   Fargis    12 
Leo    Hamilton    11 
Donald   Hobbs    11 


■ 


: 


Morris  Johnson  11 
Robert  Jones  3 
William  Morgan  14 
J.   W.   McRorie   11 
George   Speer   10 
Woodrow   Wilson   10 
Thomas    Yates    11 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles  18 
Glenn  Drum 
John  Lipscomb  4 
Ivey  Lunsford  3 
Allen  Morris  5 
Fred  Tolbert  8 
Jesse  Williamson  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Earl   Hoyle   2 
Robert  Hobbs  11 
William   Harding  2 
Gerald    Kerman    5 
Edward  Kinion  6 
Marvin   Lipscomb   10 
Durwood  Martin  4 
Vollie   McCall    13 
James    Parker    8 
Reitzel   Southern  8 
Emerson  Sawyer  4 
Houston   Turner  6 
Wesley    Turner    4 
William  Wilkerson  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood  7 
Hurley   Bell   14 
Henry  Butler  19 
Lanev  Broome  14 
Paul    Childers 
Robert  Hampton  4 
Edward   Overby   9 
Ernest  Overcash  16 
Jack  Reeves  9 
Wilbur   Russ  2 
Durham  Smith  6 

COTTAGE  NO,  8 

Cecil   Ashley    17 
Cecil  Bennett  8 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


James  Quick  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Riley  Denny  7 
R.  L.  Hall  4 
James   Hale   14 
Edgar  Hedgepeth  18 
Grady   Kelly    15 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  16 
Alfred  Lamb  10 
Isaac  Mahaffey  16 
Marvin  Matheson   14 
Lloyd   Mullis   13 
William  Nelson  19 
Leroy   Pate   6 
Lewis    Sawyer    13 
Horace  Williams  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Roy  Barnett  5 
Jack   Evans  2 
Marvin  Gautier  7 
Delma  Gray  10 
Arcemias  Hefner  18 
Jack  Harward  14 
Charles  Phillips   10 
Robert  Stephens  8 
Torrence    Ware    9 
Jack    Warren    13 
Joseph  Willis  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John   Allison   8 
Robert  Davis   10 
Charles  Frye  15 
Robert  Goldsmith  19 
Earl  Hildreth  19 
Henry    McGraw   9 
Monroe   Searcy   14 
Canipe    Shoe    13 
Henrv  Smith  5 
Samuel    Stewart    11 
James  Tyndall  8 
William  Wilson  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay  Brannock  13 
Jack   Bright   13 
Ernest  Brewer  11 
Leroy    Childere 
William   Deaton   15 
Treley    Frankum    17 


Eugene  Hefner   12 
Tillman  Lyles  10 
Harry   Lewis   4 
James    Mondie    11 
Daniel  McPhail   11 
Simon    Quick    6 
Hercules  Rose  14 
Charles  Simpson  17 
Jesse    Smith    16 
George    Tolson    12 
Eugene  Watts  13 
J.   R.  Whitman   14 
Roy   Womack   13 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Rufus   Nunn   4 
Randall  D.  Peeler  9 
Alex   Shropshire  5 
Earl  Wolfe  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker  19 
William   Butler   14 
Robert   Deyton    19 
Henry   Ennis   11 
Audie  Farthing   16 
Henry    Glover    11 
John   Hamm    15 
Marvin  King  11 
Feldman    Lane    19 
Rov    Mumford    15 
Glenn   McCall   17 
John   Maples   17 
John  Reep  7 
James  Roberson  14 
Charles    Steepleton    16 
J.   C.   Willis    15 
Jack  West  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(No    Honor    Roll) 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks  10 
Frank  Chavis  15 
Cecir  Jacobs    15 
James  Johnson  12 
John  T.  Lowry   13 
Leroy  Lowry  14 
Varcie  Oxendine  11 
Louis   Stafford   10 


'Civility  costs  nothing  and  buys  everything." 


w 


:arclinu 


S  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD  N.  C,  OCTOBER  25,   1941 


NO.   43 


cUOtv 


WORK  | 


Work  is  the  most  important  thing-  in  our 
lives-  It  is  not  the  gaining  of  things  so  much 
as  the  working  for  them  that  counts.  Many 
people  who  have  piled  up  their  wealth  and 
stepped  from  the  harnessed  ranks  would  give 
anything  they  possess  for  the  genuine  thrill 
the  honest  workman  gets  every  day  out  of 
his  work.  They  lost  the  spirit  far  back  on 
the  pathway  and  don't  know  where  to  find 
it  again.  Don't  pity  yourself  just  because 
your  job  seems  arduous. — Selected. 


*WB»W63B»BttkS«X3^**XSJi>^^ 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

EXPERT  OFFERS  HINTS  ON  FOOD  (Concord  Daily  Tribune)  8 

HALLOWE'EN  (Selected  9 

VANCE  AND  AYCOCK  By  Robert  W.  Winston  10 

TIN  FOIL  SAVER  By  John  G.  Thomas  14 

TWO  WOMEN  ENROLL  IN  TEXTILE  SCHOOL         (Selected)  15 

ABERNETHY:  VIOLIN  MAKER  By  Paul  Ader  17 

THE  PIG  THAT  RANG  THE  BELL  By  Ernestine  B.  Briggs  19 

THE  PEACE  OF  TASHAR  (Selected)  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  .  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School.  i 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,  N.  C,   under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


HALLOWE'EN 

Hurrah  for  merry  Hallowe'en, 

The  night  when  playful  smiles  are  seen, 

When  grinning  jack-o'-lanterns  glow 

And  shadows  into  giants  grow! 

Then  ghosts  behind  the  corn-stacks  hide, 

And  witches  on  their  broomsticks  ride. 

And  screech  owls  hoot  from  moaning  trees, 

If  graveyards  fearful  forms  release! 

As  gates  break  loose  from  creaky  hinge 

Black  cats  on  top  of  fences  cringe, 

And  boys  blow  beans  at  window-pane 

While  girls  their  lovers  entertain. 

And  merriment,  the  sweetest  boon, 

Steps  lively  to  a  jolly  tune. 


-Selected. 


WILL  O'  THE  WISP 

The  jack-o'-lantern,  so  popular  with  young  people  at  Hallowe'en, 
has  its  origin  in  a  strange  and  interesting  superstition.  In  early- 
days,  people  believed  that,  at  night,  different  parts  of  the  land  had 
guardians  to  keep  unwelcome  visitors  from  intruding,  after  the  sun 
had  set. 

The  guardian  of  the  marsh  was  known  as  Will  of  the  Wisp.  No- 
body ever  saw  this  guardian,  although  his  lantern  could  be  plainly 
seen,  bobbing  here  and  there,  as  he  made  his  rounds  through  the 
marshes,  to  see  that  everything  was  all  right.  He  seemed  to  be 
jumping  from  tussock  to  tussock  in  his  marsh.       Those  grassy 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

mounds  were  known  as  "wisps."  "Will"  was  an  old  word  of  Eng- 
lish dialect,  meaning  a  person  who  wanders  about  as  if  lost,  as  a 
stranger  might  do. 

At  Hallowe'en,  when  all  of  the  witches  and  spirits  had  the  freedom 
of  the  earth,  Will  o'  the  Wisp  joined  them  and  went  to  the  fields 
where  the  golden  pumpkins  lay  ripening.  It  is  said  that  the  witches 
caused  the  pumpkins  to  rise  and  dance  in  the  moonlight,  and  that 
Will  o'  the  Wisp  waved  his  lantern  back  and  forth,  as  he  kept  time 
with  the  dancing. 

One  might  think  that  we  ought  to  call  the  Hallowe'en  pumpkin  a 
will-o'-lantern,  instead  of  a  jack-o'-lantern.  However,  in  many 
places  the  guardian  of  the  marsh  was  known  as  jack  of  the  lantern. 

The  word,  "jack,"  was  also  used  in  old  English  dialect  and  meant 
to  represent  a  person  who  served  others  faithfully. 

The  explanation  of  those  strange  lights  in  the  marshes  is  surpris- 
ingly simple.  In  such  marshes  there  is  a  great  deal  of  decaying 
vegetable  matter.  Slow  combustion  takes  place,  and  gases  are  re- 
leased in  bubbles,  which  rise  to  a  height  of  about  two  feet  above  the 
surface  of  the  marsh.  The  action  of  the  atmosphere  causes  each 
bubble  to  glow  with  a  strange  pale-blue  light  that  exists  for  only  a 
moment,  then  fades  away.  When  another  light  appears  a  few  feet 
awa).  it  gives  the  impression  of  the  light  jumping  from  place  to 
place. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


ACRES  OF  DIAMONDS 

For  a  long  time  we  have  read  Editor  Carl  Goerch's  articles  in  "The 
State,"  concerning  various  counties  in  North  Carolina,  with  a  great 
deal  of  interest.  The  manner  in  which  he  mixes  historical  data  with 
human  interest  stories  is  most  pleasing,  informative  and  interesting. 
In  a  recent  issue  of  this  fine  magazine  Mr.  Goerch  carried  an  edi- 
torial, urging  the  citizens  of  this  great  state  to  take  more  interest 
in  local  happenings,  both  past  and  present,  and  we  are  passing  it 
on  to  our  readers,  as  follows: 

You  know  about  Dr.  Russell  Conwell's  famous  lecture,  "Acres 
of  Diamonds,"  which  he  delivered  thousands  of  times  all  over 
this  country.  In  brief,  it  is  the  story  of  a  man  who  sought  oppor- 


THE  UPLIFT  £ 

tunities  and  riches  in  distant  places  only  to  meet  with  failure 
every  time.  He  finally  returned  to  his  home  and  there — in  his 
own  backyard — found  the  "acres  of  diamonds"  for  which  he  had 
been  searching. 

It  seems  to  us  that  the  book  clubs  of  North  Carolina  are  pur- 
suing the  same  tactics.  We  have  been  looking  over  some  of  the 
programs  which  various  clubs  are  studying  this  year.  They  have 
to  do  with  India,  Persia,  Italian  art,  British  statesmen  and 
many  other  widely  diversified  subjects. 

Of  course  there's  no  harm  in  studying  these  subjects.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  they're  probably  beneficial  to  some  degree.  But 
we  can't  see  to  save  our  life  why  people  look  so  far  afield  for 
things  to  study  when  there  are  so  many  more  interesting  things 
in  our  own  backyard. 

And  in  this  connection  we  would  like  to  offer  a  suggestion 
to  the  book  clubs  in  North  Carolina.  It  is  this : 

Why  not  devote  a  year's  program  to  the  study  of  your  own 
individual  county? 

Your  first  reaction  to  that  might  be :  "But  there  aren't  enough 
interesting  things  in  our  county  to  justify  ten  or  twelve  papers." 

That's  just  where  you  are  wrong.  Woefully  wrong,  as  we 
know  from  personal  experience. 

During  the  last  year  or  so  we  have  been  featuring  in  The 
State  a  series  of  articles  dealing  with  our  counties.  Judging 
from  comments  we  have  heard,  our  readers  as  a  whole  appear 
to  be  enjoying  these  write-ups.  We  have  endeavored  to  give 
some  of  the  historical  highlights  and  also  to  mention  places 
and  people  of  special  or  specific  interest.  Before  we  stop,  we 
hope  to  visit  every  county  in  the  state  in  preparation  of  these 
articles. 

There  are  interesting  things  in  each  of  our  hundred  counties 
things  which  the  average  citizen  doesn't  know  about.  Merely 
as  a  suggestion,  here  are  some  subjects  that  could  be  dealt  with: 

1.  Early  settlers  in  the  county. 

2.  Progress  in  our  schools. 

3.  Old  churches. 

4.  Leading  citizens  in  the  practice  of  medicine,  law  and  other 

professions. 

5.  How   different   communities   in   the   counties   got   their 

names. 

6.  History  of  our  courthouses. 

7.  Outstanding  events,  such  as  political  campaigns,   fires, 

floods,  etc. 

8.  The  history  of  fraternal  organizations  and  civic  clubs. 

9.  Oldest  business  concerns  in  the  county. 


THE   UPLIFT 

10.     Women  who  have  been  outstanding  in  the  service  of  their 
countv. 

There  are  many  other  subjects  that  would  provide  material 
for  interesting  papers,  and  we  hope  that  at  least  a  few  of  our 
book  clubs  will  carry  out  this  suggestion.  To  do  a  little  clumsy 
paraphrasing :  What  profiteth  it  a  woman  to  find  out  everything 
there  is  to  know  about  Persia  and  India  when  she  doesn't  know 
the  first  thing  about  her  own  county  ? 


TURNING  AT  INTERSECTIONS 

The  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety  Division  reminds  drivers 
of  motor  vehicles  to  use  great  care  at  intersections  of  streets  and 
highways,  as  follows: 

Sec.  115,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "Except  as 
otherwise  provided  in  this  section,  the  driver  of  a  vehicle  intend- 
ing to  turn  to  the  right  at  an  intersection  shall  approach  such 
intersection  in  the  lane  for  traffic  nearest  to  the  right-hand  side 
of  the  highway,  and  in  turning  shall  keep  as  closely  as  prac- 
ticable to  the  right-hand  curb  or  edge  of  the  highway,  and 
when  intending  to  turn  to  the  left  shall  approach  such  intersec- 
tion in  the  lane  for  the  traffic  to  the  right  of  and  nearest  to  the 
center  of  the  highway  and  in  turning  shall  pass  beyond  the 
center  of  the  intersection  passing  as  closely  as  practicable  to 
the  right  thereof  before  turning  such  vehicle  to  the  left." 

In  other  words,  when  you  want  to  make  a  right  turn,  get  in  the 
extreme  right-hand  lane  of  traffic;  when  you  want  to  make  a  left 
turn,  get  in  the  traffic  lane  immediately  to  the  right  of  the  center 
of  the  street.  And  don't  cut  too  short  on  a  left  turn. 

In  connection  with  the  section  of  the  motor  vehicle  laws,  local 
authorities  in  their  respetive  jurisdiction  may  modify  the  method 
of  turning  at  intersections  by  clearly  indicating  by  buttons,  mark- 
ers or  other  direction  signs  within  an  intersection  the  course  to  be 
followed  by  vehicles  turning  there. 


REACTION  TO  CRUEL  WAR 

From  the  press,  radio  and  all  other  sources  of  news  broadcasts 
we  are  kept  well-informed  as  to  the  reaction  of  human  beings  to  the 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

ghastly  effects  of  war.  The  mental  picture,  from  a  distance,  is  ter- 
rible, horrible,  but  if  placed  in  the  midst  of  the  ruthless  warfare  the 
reaction  would  incite  some  to  meet  the  agressors  in  the  fury  of 
gorilla  warfare,  and  the  effect  upon  many  would  be  to  flee  to  safety 
with  family  and  possessions  in  silent  prayer.  What  to  do  and  how 
to  suppress  the  fury  of  mad  men — the  leaders  of  the  invading  forces 
— is  a  hard  nut  to  crack.  There  is  but  one  thing  for  us  to  do far  re- 
moved from  the  scene — and  that  is  to  follow  the  leadership  of  our 
own  great  democracy. 

From  the  press  we  gather  that  not  only  is  the  reaction  of  people 
to  bombing  and  destruction  of  life,  varied,  but  that  the  animals  in 
the  zoos  are  not  unconscious  to  all  of  the  disorder  and  confusion 
carried  on  in  the  air.  From  a  most  reliable  source  we  select  this 
short  article  that  pictures  how  the  different  species  of  animals  of 
the  zoo  react  when  surrounded  by  such  horrible  cruelty : 

Word  from  Moscow  brings  news  of  interest  to  children,  and 
even  to  those  of  larger  growth.  The  Soviet's  childrens  newspa- 
per, "Pioneer  Pravda,"  carried  an  account  (September  13)  of 
the  reaction  of  Moscow's  Zoo  to  the  bombardments  visited  upon 
the  city  recently.  Ostriches,  bison,  raccoons,  deer  and  kindred 
animals,  we  are  told,  were  terribly  frightened.  The  monkeys 
were  particularly  allergic  to  the  frequent  blackouts  over  the 
city.  Lions,  tigers  and  bears,  however,  were  indifferent  to  the 
noise  and  confusion ;  but  the  animal  heroes  were  the  elephants. 
Says  "Pioneer  Pravda:"  "The  elephants  were  wonderful!  They 
proved  good  assistants  to  the  firemen.  When  some  incendiary 
bombs  fell  nearby  the  elephants  rushed  to  their  pond,  filled 
their  trunks  with  water,  and  squirted  the  bombs  till  they  went 
out." 


THE  UPLIFT 


EXPERT  OFFERS  HINTS  ON  FOOD 

(Concord  Daily  Tribune) 


In  order  that  farm  families  under 
the  supervision  of  the  farm  Secur- 
ity Administration  may  eat  the  right 
kind  of  food  every  day  in  sufficient 
quantity  and  variety  for  adequate 
nutrition,  Mrs.  Virginia  C.  Miller 
who  was  recently  sent  to  Concord  tc 
become  full  time  home  management 
supervisor,  has  prepared  a  sheet  of 
instructions  on  such  matters. 

Mrs.  Miller's  suggestions  are  out- 
lined below: 

Every  farm  family  wants  to  do  its 
share  in  the  National  Defense  Pro- 
gram. 

Health  of  all  the  people  is  a  very 
important  part  of  defense. 

The  kind  of  food  we  eat  every  day 
has  much  to  do  with  our  health.  We 
need  milk,  egg,  fruit,  and  vegetables 
every  day  in  the  year — not  just  a  few 
months  in  the  summer. 

Every  farm  family  can  have  the 
right  kind  of  food  because  they  can 
grow  it.  They  dc  not  have  to  depend 
upon  cash,  to  buy  the  foods  that  are 
necessary  for  health. 

You  have  made  a  food  plan  for  this 
year  which  shows  how  much  milk  you 
are  going  to  produce,  how  many  vege- 
tables, how  much  fruit,  how  much 
meat,  and  how  much  you  are  going  to 
can  and  store. 

In  terms  of  three  meals  every  day, 
your  food  plan  should  provide  your 
family  with  the  following: 

Every    Meal:     1    cup    of    milk    for 


everyone,  especially  children.  Bread 
and  butter  for  everyone,  (whole 
wheat  bread  whenever  possible). 

Every  Day:  Cereal,  such  as  crack- 
ed wheat,  cornmeal  mush,  whole 
wheat  mush,  oatmeals. 

Potatoes,  once  or  twice.  Tomatoes 
or  tomato  juice. 

Two  other  vegetables — one  of  green 
or  yellow  color,  and  one  raw. 

An  egg  for  each  person. 

Lean  meat,  fish  or  poultry  (every 
other  day  if  supplies  are  limited).  Do 
not  count  salt  pork,  fatback  or  bacon 
as  lean  meat. 

Fruit  at  least  once — fresh,  cooked, 
or  canned. 

Sorghum,  a  sweet  spread,  or  some 
sweet  food. 

Milk  for  cooking.  Water. 

Three  to  five  times  a  week:  Cheese, 
dried  beans,  peas,  or  peanut  butter 
in  place  of  meat. 

To  make  meals  appetizing-  and 
satisfying  have  at  least  one  of  the 
following  each  meal : 

Foods  that  have  some  bulk,  such 
as  green  vegetables,  whole  grain 
cereal  or  fruit. 

One  fat  meat,  such  as  bacon  or  salt 
pork.     A  sweet  food. 

One  food  of  decided  flavor,  such  as 
onions,  tomatoes. 

Help  your  family,  your  community 
and  your  nation  by  eating  the  right 
kinds  of  food  each,  day  in  the  year. 


If  there  be  a  crime  of  deeper  dye  than  all  the  guilty  train  of 
human  vices  it  is  ingratitude. — Brooke. 


THE  UPLIFT 


HALLOWE'EN 

(Selected) 


Every  boy  loves  Hallowe'en.  It 
could  hardly  be  otherwise,  consider- 
ing the  fun  to  be  had  upon  this  oc- 
casion. There  are  always  numerous 
parties  that  carry  out  the  autumn 
idea  in  the  color  scheme,  the  games 
played  and  the  refreshments.  Such 
parties  are  heaps  of  fun,  and  furnish 
amusement  for  old  and  young  alike. 

Yet,  Hallowe'en  is  not  always  cele- 
brated in  this  manner.  Sometimes 
great  destruction  is  wrought,  and  not 
infrequently  serious  accidents  occur. 
Whenever  someone  is  made  to  suffer 
because  of  Hallowe'en  pranks,  the 
frolic  has  gone  too  far,  for  joking  at 
the  expense  of  another  person  is  not 
in   reality  joking. 

Fortunately,  Hallowe'en  is  net  so 
boisterous  a  time  as  -it  was  once, 
but  still  there  is  room  for  marked 
improvement.  Gangs  of  boys,  travel- 
ing through  alleys  at  night,  often 
do  untold  damage  in  tipping  over 
buildings,  carrying  off  anything  that 
is  loose  and  performing  other  acts 
of   vandalism. 

Clotheslines  are  often  cut  with 
wirenippers,  gates  are  burned  to  the 
ground  and  wheels  taken  off  of 
wagons.  I  have  known  persons  who 
have  suffered  keenly  from  so-called 
Hallowe'en  pranks,  and  to  such  per- 
sons Hallowe'en  is  the  most  dreaded 
time  cf  the  year. 

This  condition  should  not  exist  and 
is  most  deplorable.  Hallowe'en  should 
be  a  time  of  rejoicing.  All  should 
be    happy    that    the    crisp     days    of 


autumn,    with    their    numerous    joys, 
are  at  hand. 

In  some  sections  of  the  country 
the  police  have  been  forced  to  take 
a  hand  in  curbing  the  work  of 
youthful  gangs,  much  as  they  hated 
to  do  so.  The  loss  or  theft  of  a 
certain  article,  taken  innocently  by 
boys,  may  be  a  serious  matter  to 
many  individuals,  and  can  cause 
nothing  but  ill-feeling. 

Hallowe'en  offers  a  sufficient  pro- 
gram of  fun  without  resorting  to 
things  of  a  questionable  nature. 
Nowadays,  most  youngsters  are  sat- 
isfied with  parties  and  entertain- 
ments with  a  minimum  of  outdoor 
stunts   mixed    in. 

The  smaller  children  enjoy  putting- 
lighted  jack-o'-lanterns  against  the 
window  pane,  in  an  effort  to  frighten 
those  within  the  room.  This  is  lots 
of  fun  and  of  the  innocent  kind,  the 
kind  that  injures  nobody.  Some 
boys  and  girls  dress  up  as  witches 
and  goblins  and  go  around  the 
neighborhood  silently,  waiting  for 
some  person  to  come  along.  Then 
they  jump  out  from  behind  a  tree, 
shouting  "Boo!"  or  some  other  ex- 
pression intended  to  surprise  the  pe- 
destrain. 

No  one  wants  to  see  Hallowe'en 
done  away  with,  but  the  pranks  in- 
cident to  the  occasion  should  be  kept 
within  bounds,  in  order  that  people 
will  not  dread  its  coming. 

Long  live  Hallowe'en,  but  let  us 
keep  it  an  occasion  of  which  no  one 
need,   be   ashamed. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


VANCE  AND  AYCOCK 

By  Robert  W.  Winston 


(Editor's  Note:  At  the  request  of 
President  Frank  P.  Graham  of  the 
University  of  North  Carolina,  Judge 
Robert  W.  Winston  of  Chapel  Hill 
consented  to  accept  the  joint  tablet 
memorializing  Zebulon  B.  Vance  and 
Charles  B.  Aycock,  former  Governors 
of  North  Carolina,  Saturday,  October 
11.  Judge  Winston,  81  years  of  age, 
knew  both  Vance  and  Aycock  well. 
Herewith  is  published  his  acceptance 
address.) 

In  the  darkest  hour  of  American 
history  an  incident  occurred  highly 
characteristic  of  the  American  spirit. 
A  Confederate  army,  under  Jubal  Ear- 
ly, having  invaded  the  nation's  capi- 
tal was  threatening  its  very  life,  and 
yet  at  that  critical  moment  the  Con- 
gress took  time  off  to  provide  a  Hall 
of  Fame  in  which  to  house  statues  of 
the   worthy   dead. 

Pursuant  to  the  resolution  of  Con- 
gress each  state  proceeded  to  select 
its  two  representatives,  only  three 
of  whom,  Washington,  Jackson,  and 
Garfield,  it  is  worthy  of  note,  had  been 
Presidents  of  the  United  States.  Un- 
doubtedly the  gage  of  greatness  was 
service  and  not  office-holding.  The  un- 
animous choice  of  North  Carolina  was 
Zebulon  B.  Vance  and  Charles  B.  Ay- 
cock in  whose  honor,  and  in  this  well- 
beloved  hall,  we  have  met  together  to 
unveil  a  joint  commemorative  tablet. 

It  is  altogether  fitting  that  the 
memorial  should  be  joint  and  not  in- 
dividual, so  closely  linked  together 
were  the  labors  of  these  tribunes  of 
the    people. 

Vance  and  Aycock,  how  parallel 
were  their  lives!  Each  a  shirt-tail 
country  boy,  to  quote  Vance,  born  and 


bred  in  a  simple  unpretentious  farm 
house  remote  from  town  or  city,  at 
an  early  age  trudging  the  barefoot- 
road  to  a  small  one-teacher  log  school- 
house,  afterwards  entering  this  uni- 
versity, then  plunging  into  public  life, 
indifferent  to  wealth  or  luxury,  un- 
selfish, wholly  devoted  to  the  common 
good,  and  at  last  dying  ere  their  time, 
dying  with  harness  on  and  worn  out 
in  service  to  the  people. 

Together  they  toiled  in  the  same 
vineyard,  together  they  labored  with 
a  common  purpose.  They  had  the 
same  objective,  they  accomplished  the 
same  end,  and  are  inseparably  bound 
together  in  the  hearts  of  a  grateful 
people. 

The  cornerstone  of  Governor  Vance's 
philosophy  was  universal  educa- 
tion. Aycock  took  up  Vance's  work  and 
became  our  great  educational  Gover- 
nor. Vance  early  conceived  the  idea 
that  a  good  teacher  was  an  essential 
and  soon  became  the  acknowledged 
founder  of  normal  and  summer  schools 
and  of  the  modern  teacher  training 
college.  Aycock  made  the  public  edu- 
cation-minded. He  increased  salaries, 
lengthened  the  school  term,  consoli- 
dated the  schools,  provided  for  special 
tax  districts,  and  built  a  schoolhouse 
every  day  he  was  Governor. 

In  the  Senate  Vance  was  the  cham- 
pion of  the  under-dog.  He  advo- 
cated the  Blair  bill  which  would 
have  given  national  aid,  in  inverse 
proportion  to  litei-ary,  to  the  schools 
of  the  land.  He  opposed  the  use  of 
gold  as  the  standard  of  value  and 
maintained  that  the  demonitization 
of  silver  was  little  short  of  a  crime; 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


he  stood  flat-footed  on  the  liberal 
platforms  of  his  party  though  he 
thereby  estranged  many  old  friends, 
in  a  word,  he  placed  the  man  above 
the  dollar  and  anticipated  by  half  a 
century  the  clash  between  rich  and 
poor  and  sought  with  pen  and  tongue 
to    avoid    the    deplorable    calamity. 

Though  Governor  Aycock  was  fair 
to  property  and  to  property  rights, 
he  insisted  that  industry  should  bear 
its  full  share  of  the  tax  burden  and 
the  good  things  of  life  should  be 
more  equally  distributed  as  between 
rich  and  poor. 

Both  men  were  liberals  in  the  best 
sense    of    that    much    abused    word. 

When  they  were  Governors  they 
safe-guarded  the  legitimate  rights 
of  the  humble  Negro  and  at  the 
same  time  kept  inviolate  the  herit- 
age of  the  white  race.  Of  Vance  it 
must  be  said  that  he  was  a  people's 
idol,  of  Aycock  that  he  was  a  peo- 
ple's genius.  The  one  wisely  and  safe- 
ly piloted  the  ship  of  state  through 
the  stormy  seas  of  war  and  recon- 
struction, the  other  seized  oppor- 
tunity by  the  forelock  and  rebuilt  an 
ancient    commonwealth. 

Both  were  lovers  of  their  fellow- 
men.  They  were  leaders  of  the  peo- 
ple and  not  followers.  They  looked 
so  far  ahead  and  planned  to  attain 
their  objective.  Neither  would  have 
flattered  Neptune  for  his  trident 
nor  Jupiter  for  his  power  to  thun- 
der. 

Early  in  life  both  Vance  and  Ay- 
cock concluded  that  the  taxing  pow- 
er of  the  government  had  been  so 
manipulated  as  to  make  industry 
rich  and  exhaust  agriculture.  They 
therefore  abhorred  excise  taxes,  high 
taxes,  high  tariff  laws,  and  unjust 
pensions      which      they      maintained 


were  bleeding  the  farmer  white  and 
enriching  the  blood-flow  of  the  man- 
ufacturer. With  wit  and  wisdom  they 
assailed  the  McKinley  and  the  Ding- 
ley  tariff  measures  and  insisted  that 
such  legislation  was  not  only  ini- 
quitous but,  when  rightly  interpret- 
ed, unconstitutional. 

By  what  right  should  the  farmer 
be  taxed  to  enrich  the  manufac- 
turer, taxed  on  the  shoes  he  wore, 
taxed  on  his  clothing,  his  plow,  and 
his  trace  chains,  taxed  on  the  cradle 
in  which  his  babe  was  rocked  and 
on  the  coffin  in  which  his  dead  were 
buried?  By  what  right  were  the  pro- 
ducts of  the  soil  bringing  less  than 
the  cost  of  production,  whereas  man- 
ufactured goods  were  selling  so  high 
as  to  create  millionaires  thick  as 
blackberries  in  July 

How  iniquitous  the  excise  law  en- 
forced by  red-legged  grasshoppers,  as 
Vance  dubbed  the  revenue  agents? 
So  laborious  was  Vance  in  his  study  of 
these  difficult  questions,  and  in  op- 
posing' them  in  the  Senate  that  he 
lost  the  sight  of  one  eye  and  impaired 
his  health.  Aycock's  last  message  to 
his  people  was  a  trumpet  denuncia- 
tion of  unjust  and  unequal  tariff  leg- 
islation. 

Had  the  broad  liberal  principles  of 
Vance  and  Aycock  been  adopted, 
might  there  not  have  been  fewer- 
swollen  fortunes,  fewer  predatory 
trusts,  and  a  less  unequal  distribu- 
tion of  wealth?  Had  the  farmer  and 
the  laborer  been  accorded  the  same 
treatment  as  the  manufasturer,,  the 
country  might  have  been  spared  the 
recurring  panics  which  have  shaken 
the  republic,  and  labor  and  capital 
might  have  worked  harmoniously  to- 
gether.    Nor  would  the  tillers  of  the 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


soil  and  those  who  work  in  factories 
be  knocking  today  at  the  Federal 
treasury  and  demanding  their  share 
of  the  public  swag.  Wrong  begets 
wrong,  and  this  Vance  and  Aycock 
realized. 

Themselves  sprung  from  the  ranks, 
in  early  life  inured  to  manual  labor, 
they  knew  the  plight  of  the  poor  and 
inequalities  of  many  of  our  laws. 

But  though  they  advocated  rem- 
edial legislation  and  espoused  the 
principle  of  income  and  inheritance 
taxes  and  the  election  of  senators 
by  the  people,  they  were  fair  and 
just  to  the  rich  and  bowed  to  the 
mandates    of    the    constitution. 

The  question  is  sometimes  asked, 
Why  has  North  Carolina  of  late  sur- 
passed her  sister  states?  The  answer 
is  wise  leadership.  Vance,  Aycock, 
and  their  fellows,  many  of  whom  were 
trained  in  the  atmosphere  of  this  lib- 
eral, cosmopolitan,  yet  ancient  seat 
of  learning,  advocated  universal  pub- 
lic education,  wise  internal  improve- 
ments, the  encouragement  of  indus- 
try and  scientific,  diversified  agricul- 
ture  and  sowed  the  seed  whose  har- 
vest we  this  day  reap. 

It  was  my  privilege  to  know  these 
two  great-hearted,  whole-souled,  com- 
mon-sense Carolinians  and  to  know 
them  well.  Companionable  men  they 
were,  portly,  well  proportioned,  and 
red-blooded.  Convivial  but  never  over- 
stepping the  bounds,  handsome, 
strikingly  handsome,  but  not  foppish, 
dignified  but  not  exclusive,  religious 
but  never  parading  their  religion, 
generous  to  opponents,  therefore,  be- 
loved by  them,  and  universally  popu- 
lar, but  not  stuck-up. 

Charlie  Aycock  and  I  were  school- 
boys   together    on    this    campus.    We 


drank  the  life-giving  wateis  of  the 
dear  old  well  out  there,  we  heeded 
the  sweet  tones  of  the  college  bell 
calling  us  to  duty,  we  challenged  each 
other  in  fierce  debates,  and  at  50-odd 
years  when  he  joined  the  immortals 
we  were  law  partners,  sitting  side  by 
side    enjoying    sweet    communion. 

Senator  Vance  I  knew  but  not  so 
intimately.  One  day  in  early  June, 
1876,  when  he  was  nominated  for 
Governor,  I,  a  callow  youth  of  16,  a 
sophisticated  rising  sophomore  in  the 
university,  was  present,  an  interested 
spectator  of  the  scene.  Governor 
Vance  often  spoke  to  us  here  in  Chap- 
el Hill. 

In  1884  and  again  in  1890  he  ran 
for  the  United  States  Senate  and 
each  time  I  was  on  the  ticket  with 
him.  During  the  ensuing  campaigns 
I,  a  junior  lieutenant  in  the  ranks, 
often  reported  progress  to  my  great 
chieftan.  In  the  early  1890's  we 
spent  a  delightful  week  together  at 
Wrightsville  Beach. 

I  may  therefore  claim  to  speak  with 
some  degree  of  certitude  when  I  add 
that  Vance  and  Aycock  were  the  best 
beloved  leaders  and  the  most  effective 
speakers  this  state  has  ever  brought 
forth. 

Their  style  of  speaking  had  points 
of  similarity  and  of  dissimilarity. 
Though  the  two  men  had  the  same 
objectives,  they  had  a  different  ap- 
proach. On  the  stump  Aycock  was 
sometimes  fierce  and  impetuous  and 
his  speech  turbulent,  sweeping  away 
all  opposition.  Vance  was  more  de- 
liberate and  less  personal.  His  speech 
flashed  with  lightning-like  rapidity 
and  convinced  by  its  sincerity  and  its 
apt  illustrations.  Both  speakers  em- 
ployed   the    paradox   with   telling    ef- 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


feet  and  neither  one  wandered  from 
the  subject  or  went  in  chase  of  the 
rabbit. 

Both  were  original,  both  dramatic 
and  interesting.  Each  had  the  tone, 
the  accent,  the  modulated  voice  and 
the  action  of  the  true  orator.  They 
never  ranted,  they  employed  no  stage 
tricks.  They  did  not  project  them- 
selves between  their  message  and  the 
audience.  They  would  have  made  in- 
different radio  speakers.  Never  could 
they  have  imitated  the  over-trained 
school  boy  and  accented  every  third 
word  for  mere  effect.  They  had  deep 
conviction's  and  their  heart  was  in 
every   word  they   spoke. 

If  Vance  was  witty,  Aycock  was 
humorous.  Vance  was  spectacular  and 
full  of  surprises,  Aycock  constructive, 
analytical,  often  droll  and  sarcastic. 
Vance  was  with  the  people,  Aycock 
was  the  people.  Vance's  sentences 
were  generally  short  and  pungent  and 
each  one  of  them  was  punctured  with 
loud  hurrahs  for  Vance!  Aycock's  sen- 
tences were  longer,  more  closely  knit 
together  and  evoked  greater  applause, 
but  at  wider  intervals. 

Merely  to  get  a  look  at  Vance,  his 
droll,  imperturbable,  quizzical,  leon- 
ine face  and  his  scrubby  mustache, 
as  he  gazed  down  on  the  crowd 
from  the  stump,  was  to  break  out 
into  laughter  and  applause — applause 
which  he  did  not  covet.  Vance  in- 
deed was  the  only  public  man  I  ever 
knew  who  strove  how  not  to  shine. 

In  familiar  intercourse  the  two  men 
were  quite  different.  In  such  gather- 
ings Vance  would  be  the  central  fig- 


ure. When  he  was  present  no  one 
wished  to  speak  a  word,  all  were  de- 
lighted to  sit  and  listen  for  "another 
from  Vance."  Not  so  with  Aycock,  he 
was  community-minded,  he  encour- 
aged talk. 

Vance  amused  and  edified  the  boys, 
Aycock  was  one  of  the  boys.  Vance 
was  individualistic,  he  had  no  boon 
companions.  Aycock  could  not  have 
lived  for  24  hours  without  a  dozen 
or  more  good  fellows  around,  telling 
quaint,  homely  stories,  indulging  in 
badinage  and  horse-play. 

Governor  Craig  once  asked  me 
which  told  the  better  story,  Vance  or 
Tom  Heflin.  "Locke,"  said  I,  "which 
is  greater,  a  lion  or  a  mouse?"  The 
point  being  that  Heflin  told  funny 
stories  to  amuse  the  crowd,  while 
Vance's  stories  drove  home  the  point 
and  carried  the  day. 

Of  the  young  man  Aycock,  Vance 
was  very  fond.  He  seemed  to  feel 
that  his  mantle  would  some  day  fall 
on  the  shoulders  of  this  youthful 
Elisha.  And  truly  it  did.  Vance  round- 
ed out  a  century  filled  with  strife  and 
struggle,  Aycock  ushered  in  a  new 
century   of   hope   and   opportunity. 

President  Graham,  Dean  House, 
members  of  the  faculty,  fellow  stu- 
dents, ladies  and  gentlemen,  the  test 
of  merit  is  popular  approval,  the 
voice  of  the  people  is  the  voice  of  God. 
There  is  no  other  criterion.  On  this 
level  the  brightest  jewel  in  the  dia- 
dem of  our  dear  university  is  Vance 
and  Aycock,  whose  joint  memorial 
tablet  we  now  accept  and  place  in 
its   appropriate   niche. 


In  idleness  there  is  perpetual  despair. — Carlyle. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


TIN  FOIL  SAVER 

By  John  G.  Thomas 


Over  in  Wilson  these  days  an 
83-year-old  man  works  between  12 
and  16  hours  each  day  helping  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States  win 
the  war  against  Adolf  Hitler's  legions 
— by  collecting  tin   foil. 

LaFaytte  Bryant,  well  known  na- 
tive of  the  world's  largest  tobacco 
town,  has  no  illusions  about  the 
amount  of  good  he  can  do  to  help 
beat  Hitler  by  himself  but  he's  do- 
ing his  bit  and  citizens  of  the  town 
like  to  think  that  perhaps  "Fate" 
Bryant  is  Winston  Churchill's  old- 
est helper  in  North  Carolina. 

Too  young  to  enter  the  War  Be- 
tween the  States  Mr.  Bryant  was 
born  in  this  section  in  1858  and  has 
lived  here   all  of  his   83  years. 

Last  March  Mr.  Bryant  started 
hunting  around  for  something  to  do 
to  help  the  democracies.  Finally 
"Uncle"  Fate  discovered  that  the 
United  States  Government,  and  Great 
Britain  too,  needed  such  things  as 
tin  foil  and  the  like  to  make  those 
bullets  that  Hitler  is  beginning  to 
worry   about. 

So'  "Uncle"  Fate  got  busy  and  set 
up  his  little  work  shop  in  his  house 
and  in  the  back  yard  of  his  home  on 
Tarbovo   Street. 

Making  a  stick  with  a  barbed  end 
"Uncle"  Fate  then  proceeded  to  roam 
the  streets  and  roads  in  and  around 
Wilson  to  collect  the  much-needed  tin 
foil  fcr  Uucle  Sam  and  for  England. 
It  takes  some  200  packs  of  cigar- 
ette wrappings  to  make  a  pound  of 
tin  foil.  "Uncle"  Fate  has  collected 
some  1,400  packages  in  his  wander- 
ing  about  this   section  together  with 


other   pieces   of  tin   foil   he   has   been 
given  and  he  has  found, 

So  far  he  has  collected  around  600 
pounds  of  the  tin  foil  for  the  democ- 
racies and  is  going  to  keep  on  as  long 
as  Uncle  Sam  and  John  Bull  need 
it. 

With  the  help  of  Mrs.  Mary  P. 
Churchwell,  well  known  head  of  a 
jewelry  firm  here,  who  acts  as  a 
clearing  house  for  Wilson  of  all  tin 
foil  collected  by  anyone  in  this  sec- 
tion, "Uncle"  Fate  has  sent  off 
large  wads  of  the  tin  foil  and  is 
planning   to    send   more    and   mere. 

There  are  several  things  that  an- 
noy "Uncle"  Fate  in  connection  with 
his  saving  of  tin  foil.  One  is  when 
he  finds  a  piece  of  tin  foil  that  is 
attached  to  gummed  paper  so  tightly 
that  he  can't  peel  it  off.  When  this 
happens  the  elderly  Wilsonian  has 
to  wet  the  piece  and  place  it  in  the 
sun   to   peel   off   by   itself. 

Then  there  are  the  people  who  oc- 
casionally give  him  some  tin  foil 
that  is  all  screwed  up  in  a  ball.  He 
has  to  unwind  that  kind  of  a  ball 
because  the  places  the  tin  foil  is  sent 
to  insist  that  it  be  sent  flat  because 
the  heating  presses  that  turn  it  into 
lead  have  a  harder  time  melting  a 
solid  ball  than  they  do  when  it  is 
loose. 

So  "Uncle"  Fate  works  away  some 
12  to  16  hours  a  day — and  is  going 
to  keep   on   at  it. 

•  "We've  got  to  beat  that  fellow 
Hitler"  he  comments  "  and  I  want 
to  help  even  in  a  very  very  small 
way." 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


TWO  WOMEN  ENROLL  IN  TEXTILE 

SCHOOL 


(Selected) 


Preparing  themselves  for  a  pro- 
fession offering  attractive  oppor- 
tunities to  women,  two  girls  are  en- 
rolled in  the  North  Carolina  State 
college  textile  school  for  a  course  in 
weaving  and   designing. 

They  are  Miss  Betty  Ruth  Thomp- 
son and  Miss  Rebecca  Shelden,  both 
of  Raleigh  and  alumnae  of  Peace 
Junior  college.  Miss  Shelden  enter- 
ed this  term  as  a  junior,  while  Miss 
Thompson,  with  a  year  of  textile 
training  at  State  behind  her,  is 
scheduled  to  graduate  next  June. 
Both  girls  are  ambitious  for  careers 
in   designing  fabrics. 

Miss  Thompson  is  the  daughter 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  Scott  Thompson 
of  Raleigh.  Her  father  is  a  retired 
contractor.  Miss  Shelden's  father 
is  Major  Howard  W.  Shelden  of 
Camp  Forrest,  Tenn.,  formerly  an  en- 
gineer for  the  North  Carolina  State 
Highway  and  Public  Works  commis- 
sion. 

Before  this  year,  the  State  college 
Textile  school,  which  has  trained 
hundreds  of  men  for  the  industry, 
had  enrolled  only  four  women  stu- 
dents in  weaving  and  designing, 
including  Miss  Thompson.  Two  other 
women  worked  in  the  Textile  school 
for  advanced  degrees. 

Preceeding  Miss  Thompson  were 
Miss  Eleanor  Green,  class  of  1936, 
native  of  Raleigh  and  now  a  design- 
er for  Marshall  Field  and  Company 
at  Spray;  Mrs.  Virginia  Reinheimer 
Bloch  of  Greensboro,  class  of  1936, 
who    was    with    Marshall    Field    and 


Company  for  a  while  and  then  ac- 
cepted a  position  with  the  Virginia 
Mills  at  Swepscnville;  and  Miss  June 
Dickson  of  Raleigh,  class  of  1941, 
who  is  now  in  the  designing  depart- 
ment of  the  Burlington  Mills  at 
Burlington. 

Mrs.  Bloch  is  the  wife  of  Bertram 
H.  Bloch,  an  official  of  the  Burling- 
ton Mills  company,  who  graduated 
from  the  Textile  school  in  the  class 
with    Miss    Reinheimer. 

Upon  graduation  last  June,  Miss 
Dickson  had  three  definite  job  offers. 
Two  were  from  large  mills  in  this 
State  and  the  other  was  from  a  lead- 
ing commission  house  in  New  York. 

All  of  the  women  entering  weav- 
ing and  designing  at  State  college 
firs  studied  art  at  Peace  college,  with 
the  expection  of  Miss  Green,  who 
entred  State  college  as  a  freshman 
after  finishing  Needham  Broughton 
High   school    here. 

Mrs.  Ivan  D.  Jones,  graduate  of 
the  University  of  Wisconsin,  trans- 
ferred to  State  college  from  the 
graduate  school  of  the  Uuiversity 
of  Minnesota  and  earned  an  M.  S. 
degree  in  textiles  in  1932.  Miss  Anna 
Henderson,  graduate  of  William  and 
Mary  college  and  head  of  art  in- 
struction in  the  Wilmington  schools 
spends  her  summers  working  on  an 
M.  S.  degree  in  the  textile  school, 
specializing  in  weaving  and  design- 
ing. 

At  various  times,  a  number  of 
home  economics  teachers  take  spe- 
cial work  in  the  textile  school  in  or- 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


der  to  supplement  their  knowledge 
of  fabrics.  Teachers  from  Iiwa  State, 
Ohio  State  and  ether  schools  are  in- 
cluded in  the  list  as  well  as  a  num- 
ber of  high   school  teachers. 


Textile  executives  have  assured 
Dean  Thomas  Nelson,  veteran  head 
of  the  textile  school  at  State  college, 
that  fabric-designing  is  a  wide-open 
field  for  women. 


A  BOY 


Nobody  knows  what  a  boy  is  worth, 

A  boy  at  work  or  play. 
A  boy  who  whistles  around  the  place, 

Or  laughs  in  an  artless  way. 

Nobody  knows  what  a  boy  is  worth, 
And  the  world  must  wait  to  see, 

For  every  man  in  an  honored  place, 
Is  a  boy  that  used  to  be. 

Nobody  knows  what  a  boy  is  worth, 

A  boy  with  his  face  aglow, 
For  hid  in  his  heart  there  are  secrets  deep 

Not  even  the  wisest  know. 

Nobody  knows  what  a  boy  is  worth, 
A  boy  with  his  bare,  white  feet ; 
So  have  a  smile  and  kindly  word, 
For  every  boy  you  meet. 


-Margaret  Isabel. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


ABERNETHY:  VIOLIN  MAKER 

By  Paul  Ader,  in  The  State 


Unusual  hobbies  have  always  fas- 
cinated us,  but  it  was  not  until  quite 
recently  that  we  ran  across  a  native 
of  Norh  Carolina  who  makes  beauti- 
ful and  excellently  toned  violins  in 
his  few  spare  hours.  Instead  of  spend- 
ing idle  hours  fishing  or  hunting, 
this  man  carves  away  carefully  on 
pieces  of  Alpine  spruce  or  Dalmatian 
maple  and  in  the  course  of  weeks 
shapes  a  beautiful  musical  instrument. 
His  name  is  J.  H.  Abernethy,  and 
he  was  born  in  Stanley,  North  Caro- 
lina in  1886.  He  went  to  old  Ruther- 
ford (now  Weaverville)  College  and 
later  to  N.  C.  State  College  in  Ra- 
leigh. Abernethy  went  into  newspaper 
work  on  "The  Danville  Bee"  back  in 
1917,  with  the  AP,  and  from  there  to 
other  fields  of  work.  Only  two  years 
before,  while  he  was  a  telegraph  op- 
erator, he  got  started  on  his  remark- 
able hobby. 

Abernethy  had  a  son,  J.  H.,  Jr., 
who  had  one  ambition,  namely,  to 
play  a  violin  in  Main  Street  Metho- 
dist Church,  Danville.  And  so  poppa 
Abernethy  decided  that  rather  than 
buy  an  expensive  instniment  for 
his  son  to  play  on,  he  would  make 
one.  But  he  didn't  know  what  he 
was  getting  himself  into!  '  He  be- 
gan reading  up  on  the  subject.  He 
speaks  of  Stradivarius  as  "old  Strad," 
like  as  though  they  were  old  friends. 
And  he  says  with  conviction  that  it 
was  "the  Cremona  school  which 
brought  the  art  of  violin  making  to 
what  it  really  could  be." 

He  discovered  very  soon  that  it  was 
an     intricately    complicated    and     in- 


tensely interesting  field,  this  violin 
making.  "In  America,"  he  told  us, 
"people  don't  have  the  patience  to  sit 
down  and  make  violins  by  hand.  They 
turn  them  out  by  machines;  and 
there's  absolutely  no  comparison  be- 
tween the  hand-made  and  the  ma- 
chine-made violin.  The  hand-made  in- 
strument is  a  hundred  times  finer. 
Machines  don't  know  the  tone  value 
of  a  wood!" 

In  a  year  or  two  Abernethy  had 
picked  up  the  rudiments  of  his  hobby- 
art.  Meantime,  J.  H.,  Jr.,  wanted  to 
be  a  policeman  or  something  tough 
and  didn't  think  violins  would  make 
good  blackjacks.  Today,  J.  H.  Aber- 
nethy, Jr.,  is  an  engineer,  while  his 
father  has  turned  to  the  ministry  and 
still  makes  violins.  He  has  eighteen 
to  his  credit  now,  with  enough  wood 
on  hand  to  keep  him  going  for  a 
couple  of  years. 

Abernethy  showed  us  the  rare  Al- 
pine spruce  and  the  Dalmatian  ma- 
ple, imported,  which  form  the  back 
and  front  of  the  violin.  He  pointed  out 
the  curl  in  the  maple;  he  tapped  the 
spruce  with  his  fingers  and  we  listened 
to  the  ring.  The  wood  was  honey-col- 
ored and  sounded  sweet  and  clear. 
"You  have  to  be  mighty  careful,"  he 
said,  "cutting  on  these  woods.  A 
slip  might  ruin  a  $30  piece,  and  it's 
not  so  easy  to  get  nowadays,  with  the 
war  going  on." 

While  we  were  visiting  the  violin 
maker,  he  brought  out  a  chart, 
copied  from  a  translation  from  the 
German  in  the  Library  of  Congress, 
of  the  exact  markings  and  measure- 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


ments  of  Stradivarius.  The  great  mas- 
ter put  these  figures  down  in  1720,  and 
it  is  from  them  that  Abernethy  now 
works,  in  1941.  The  picture  reveal's 
the  finished  product,  completely  var- 
nished; but  only  seeing  the  woods  as 
they  take  shape  reveals  the  delicate 
and  gradual  thinning  of  the  wood  as 
work  proceeds  from  the  center  out- 
ward. 

Abernethy  admitted  that  he  could 
not  play  the  violin  very  well;  but 
he  knows  a  great  deal  about  the  tone 
values  of  wood.  "North  Carolina 
wood,"  he  said,  "is  not  seasoned  en- 
ough. I've  been  thinking  of  going  in- 
to your  mountains  for  some  white 
pine  to  test  it  out.  I  need  the  hardest 
variety  available,  with  a  fine  distinct 
grain." 

Abernethy  amusingly  remarked  that 
he  had  got  rid  of  sixteen  of  his  eight- 
een fiddles  in  various  and  sundry 
ways.  "I  swap  'em  off  for  books,  fur- 
niture, false  teeth,  anything  valuable," 
he  laughed.  "Some  I  sell  outright, 
but  I'm  not  in  the  business  for  money. 
I  make  violins  for  the  fun  and  the 
relaxation  I  get  out  of  the  work. 

"On  a  rainy  day,  say  a  Monday, 
when  preaching  is  over  for  awhile,  "I 
•sit  down  and  carve  out  a  scroll." 

"What  instruments  do  you  use!" 

"Oh,  a  chisel,  a  plane,  a  scraper, 
and  pieces  of  fine  sandpaper.  Any- 
thing to  cut  the  wood  with.  I  don't 
have  a  big  workshop,  just  a  side  table, 
but  I  keep  the  beautiful  pieces  of 
wood  locked  in  my  bookcase."  The 
scroll,  of  imported  maple,  is  difficult 
to  get  exact  on  both  sides,  which 
makes  its  carving  a  fine  piece  of  ar- 
tistry in  itself. 

Abernethy's  violins  have  been  seen 
in  Baltimore,  in  Portsmouth,  in  Bowl- 


ing Green.  This  one,  number  15,  is 
owned  by  a  Dr.  Webb  there.  On  the 
inside  of  the  case  Abernethy  writes 
his  name,  as  do  all  makers  of  vio- 
lins. One  violin  is  in  Edgerton,  one 
in  Lovington,  Va.,  two  in  Danville. 

Abernethy  related  numerous  in- 
stances of  people  bringing  violins  to 
him  for  repair.  Oftentimes,  he  said, 
these  violins  which  their  owners  re- 
garded as  priceless  were  really  worth 
about  three  dollars!  Machine-made 
instruments.  Occasionally,  however,  a 
man  will  drop  in,  slap  a  violin  on  the 
table  and  ask  him  what  it  was  worth. 
Maybe  it  would  be  a  $700  or  $800 
violin.  The  point  is,  Abernethy  indi- 
cated, most  people  can't  tell  a  good 
one  when  they  see  it.  Naturally,  there 
is  a  great  deal  of  fake  advertising  and 
spurious  claims  made. 

But  a  good  violin,  if  you  examine  it 
and  know  something  of  woods  and  of 
construction,  is  unmistakable,  Aber- 
nethy concluded.  "And  if  you're  really 
interested  in  this  art  of  making  vio- 
lins, there's  nothing  more  intriguing. 
Once  you  get  the  'bug,'  you're  a 
goner!" 

Abernethy  is  a  person  vitally  con- 
cerned with  the  work  of  the  Church, 
and  he  has  been  pastor  of  Sledd  Mem- 
orial Church  in  Danville  since  Oc- 
tober, 1940.  He  relegates  the  art  of 
violin  making  to  idle  hours,  and  uses 
his  so-called  "whittling"  as  a  tonic 
for  a  tired  mind  or  body.  But  he  is 
not  a  person  who  likes  publicity;  he 
does  not  make  violins  on  a  commer- 
cial basis.  He  summed  the  whole  thing 
up  when  he  said: 

"My  violins  may  not  be  of  any 
value  to  anybody  else,  but  I  like  them 
myself." 

The  quality  of  the  instrument  made 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


by  Abernethy  has  been  proven  by  sev-  come  back  with  anything  but  a  big 
eral  dissriminating  musicians.  There,  tale,  but  this  man  Abernethy  gets 
again,  his  hobby  is  not  found  want-  beautiful  and  satisfying  results  mak- 
ing.   You   may    fish    all    day    and   not  ing  violins! 


"We  first  make  our  habits,  and  then  our  habits  make  us." 


THE  PIG  THAT  RANG  TEE  BELL 

By  Ernestine  B.  Briggs,  in  The  Training  School  Echo 


One  spring  day  in  the  middle  of 
the  seventeenth  century,  two  horse- 
men were  riding  into  Quebec.  They 
were  following  a  narrow  path  that 
paralleled  the  north  bank  of  the  St. 
Lawrence  River.  Suddenly  one  of 
them  pulled  up  and  said  in  a  low 
tone  to  his  companion,  "Brother 
Chouart,  aren't  those  Iroquois  ca- 
noes?" 

The  other  horseman  stopped,  also, 
and  followed  his  friend's  gesture. 
Around  a  bend  in  the  river  three  ca- 
noes were  approaching,  loaded  with 
Indian  braves.  Both  men,  who  had 
been  laughing  and  joking  as  they 
rode  slowly  along,  looked  suddenly 
grave. 

Pierre  Radisson  continued  to  watch 
the  approaching  canoes.  His  brother- 
in-law,  Medard  Chouart,  said,  "I  be- 
lieve they're  Onondagas.  But  what 
in  the  world  are  they  doing  in  Que- 
bec? None  of  the  Iroquois  have  ever 
been  friendly  enough  to  come  to 
Quebec  on  anything  but  war  before." 

"Let's  find  out.  The  governor  will 
soon  know  what  brought  them  here, 
and  if  it  has  anything  to  do  with  the 
fur  trade,  we'll  know,  too,"  and  Rad- 


isson smiled  grimly.  He  and  Chouart 
were  thoroughly  familiar  with  the 
woods,  from  which  came  the  wealth 
on  which  New  France  was  being  slow- 
ly and  painfully  built,  and  both  men 
had  reason  to  know  the  treachery 
of  the  Iroquois.  Radisson  had  been 
captured  a  few  years  before,  when, 
as  a  youth  of  seventeen,  he  had 
ventured  into  the  wilderness  in  pur- 
suit of  a  deer.  He  had  been  tortured 
by  the  Mohawks,  and  had  only 
escaped  death  when  an  old  couple, 
who  had  lost  their  only  son  claimed 
him  in  that  youth's  place.  Twice  he 
had  tried  to  escape,  and  once  he 
had  been  tortured  a  second  time 
and  condemned  to  death,  from  which 
he  had  been  rescued  by  his  forgiving 
foster  parents.  Chouart  had  lain 
concealed  in  the  woods  and  watched 
the  Iroquois  put  to  death  the  Hu- 
rons  and  the  Jesuit  missionaries  they 
had  captured  when  they  had  devasta- 
ted the  land  of  that  more  peaceful 
tribe.  He  had  been  a  servant  of  the 
Jesuits,  and  had  returned  to  his 
home  in  Three  Rivers  with  sickening 
tales  of  the  ferocity  of  the  Iroquois 
warriors. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


Hence  it  was  with  unfriendly  eyes 
that  the  two  wood  rangers  watched 
the  Indian  canoes  approach  the  shore 
and  saw  the  warriors  come  on  land. 
Radisson  shook  his  head.  "I  hope  the 
governor  sends  them  on  their  way," 
he  said.  "I  know  those  snakes.  What- 
ever they  have  come  for,  the  answer 
had  better  be,  'No'." 

Radisson  was  correct  in  his  sur- 
mise that  he  and  Chouart  would  soon 
know  the  mission  of  the  Indians.  It 
was  not  three  hours  before  both  men 
were  summoned  to  the  office  of  the 
governor  of  New  France.  They  found 
him  greatly  excited,  and  tremen- 
dously  pleased. 

"Come  in,  men,  come  in!"  he  shout- 
ed. "Good  news!" 

Chouart  looked  at  his  friend  out 
of  the  corner  of  his  eye  "When- 
ever did  an  Iroquois  bear  good 
news?"  that  look  seemed  to  say.  The 
governor  was  too  exuberant  to  no- 
tice it. 

Radisson  looked  at  the  three  war- 
riors standing  by  the  table  at  which 
the  governor  sat.  That  was  a  chief — 
the  tall  one — Radisson  had  seen  him 
once  before,  at  Fort  Orange,  where 
the  Dutch  traded  with  the  Iroquois 
for  furs.  The  other  two  were  rela- 
tives, no  doubt,  or  at  least  influen- 
tial men  in  the  village  from  which 
this  delegation  had  come. 

"These — our  friends — "  continued 
the  governor,  smiling  and  extending 
a  hand  toward  the  impassive  Indians, 
"have  come  the  long  journey  from 
their  village  south  of  Lake  Ontario 
to  trade  with  us." 

"Did  they  bring  peltry,  governor?" 
asked    Chouart,    skeptically. 

"No,  that  is  not  their  plan.  They 
have  a  better  one,"  and  the  governor 


rubbed  his  hands  together.  "Let  us 
talk  with  them,  Jean,"  he  summoned 
a  Huron  who  had  been  baptized  with 
the  French  name  at  a  misson,  and 
had  as  a  lad  been  captured  by  the  Iro- 
quois and  learned  their  language, 
and  had  later  been  rescued  by  the 
French  and  had  been  made  an  inter- 
preter. "Come  and  tell  our  friends 
to  repeat  for  these  gentlemen  the 
plan  they  have  just  laid  before  me." 

While  the  chief  repeated  his  long' 
speech,  and  Jean  listened  gravely, 
the  governor  sat  smiling  at  his  woods 
rangeis,  and  these  two,  in  turn, 
watched   the   faces    of   the   visitors. 

"The  great  chief  says,"  and  Jean 
turned  to  Chouart  and  Radisson, 
"that  they  come  from  a  village  far 
away — too  far  from  the  white  men 
at  Fort  Orange  to  carry  furs  there 
— and  that  they  prefer,  anyway, 
their  French  white  brothers  at  Que- 
bec. They  are  very  friendly,  he  says, 
and  want  to  live  in  peace  with  the 
French.  Also,  they  need  the  goods 
of  the  French,  and  want  to  exchange 
for  them  the  skins  and  furs  they 
take  in  the  woods.  For  those  two 
reasons,  to  trade  and  to  become  good 
friends,  they  want  the  French  to 
build  a  trading  fort  at  their  village 
south  of  Lake  Ontario.  There  the 
western  Iroquois  can  come  to  trade." 

Again  Chouart  and  Radisson  ex- 
changed  that  strange  glance.  This 
time  the  governor  caught  it,  and  the 
smile  which  had  remained  on  his  face 
throughout  the  interview  suddenly 
faded. 

"Well?" 

Chouart  looked  at  Radisson  to 
answer,  for  the  latter  was  the  more 
experienced  in  Indian  ways,  and 
was    no    doubt    the    man    whom    the 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


governor  would  send  to  build  that 
fort,  should  he  decide  to  grant  the 
request  of  the  Onondagas. 

"Your  excellency,"  began  Radis- 
son,  still  looking  at  the  Indians,  "since 
when  have  the  Onondagas  been  our 
friends?  And  for  what  reason  have 
they  suddenly  decided  to  seek  our 
friendship  ?  When  did  they  become 
so  feeble  and  such  old  men  that  the 
journey  to  their  friends  at  Fort 
Orange  grew  too  long?" 

The  governor  sprang  to  his  feet. 
The  Indians  remained  impassive,  al- 
though Radisson's  tone  had  been 
scornful  enough  to  show  them  the 
drift  of  this  answer. 

"Pierre  Radisson,  I  respect  your 
knowledge  of  the  wood's,  yes,  even 
of  the  Indians,  but  New  France  needs 
these  furs,  it  needs  to  regain  the 
trade  which  for  thirty  years  Fort 
Orange  has  been  slowly  and  steadily 
draining  from  us.  We  need  friends 
among  all  the  tribes,  and  I  believe 
these  Onondages  come  in  friendship. 
What  could  they  hope  to  gain  from 
us,  unless  it  is  the  opportunity  to 
exchange  furs,  of  which  they  have 
too  many,  for  knives  and  axes,  beads 
and  cloth  and  paint,  all  the  thing's 
they  want  so  badly  and  cannot  make 
for  themselves  ?  If  we  build  a  strong 
fort  and  treat  them  well,  there  can 
be  no  danger." 

"Do  you  know  these  Iroquois — 
Mohawks,  Onondagas,  Oneidas,  Sen- 
ecas,  Cayugas — any  of  the  five  na- 
tions, excellency?  Have  you  run  ih.i 
gauntlet  while  they  clubbed  you,  as 
I  have,  lived  with  them  prisoner  un- 
til you  hated  the  very  sight  and 
••smell  of  a  redskin,  lain  in  the  wo^ds 
:and  heard  the  cries  of  the  tortured 
as  Medard  has?   There  is  no  fai*-h  in 


them,  no  friendship  in  their  hearts. 
My  answer — if  you  are  asking  for 
an   answer — is   'No'." 

Radisson  looked  suddenly  vej  y 
tired.  The  governor  tried  to  hide  his 
anger,  but  failed.  Radisson  thought 
he  detected  a  faint  amusement  in 
the  faces  of  the  visitors.. 

Chouart  leaned  across  the  tabic', 
his  hands  flat  on  the  surface.  His 
eyes  were  fixed  on  the  governor,  who 
had  sat  down  again. 

"Excellency,  will  you  let  me  tell 
you  a  story  ?  I  heard  it  long  ago, 
when  I  first  came  to  New  France. 
It  seems  to  me  a  story  it  might  be 
well    to    remember    now." 

Chouart  walked  over  to  the  window, 
and  stood  looking  down  at  the  houses. 
below,   and  far  away   at  the  river. 

"Quebec  isn't  so  old  that  we  have 
forgotten  who  founded  it — nor  have 
our  friends  here — "  and  he  whirled 
and  looked  savagely  at  the  chief.  "In 
1608  Champlain — "  and  he  smiled 
grimly  at  the  change  that  flashed 
across  the  copper  face — "came  to 
New  France  with  only  a  handful  of 
men — stout,  brave,  adventurers — and 
built  this  town.  He  built  it  to  trade 
with  the  Algonquins.  But  before  he 
could  trade  with  them,  he  had  to 
take  a  little  journey  into  the  wilder- 
ness. And  I  think  our  Iroquois  friends 
remember  that  journey  even  better 
than  we  do. 

"These  Onondagas  and  their  broth- 
ers of  the  Iroquois  confederation  have 
always  been  murderers,  thieves,  sav- 
ages— "  the  governor  lifted  a  warning 
hand,  but  if  the  Indians  understood 
the  words,  they  gave  no  sign.  "All 
those  things,  they  were  forty  years 
ago,  and  are  today.  They  raided  the 
lands  of  the  peaceful  Hurons,  destroy- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed  them,  they  came  every  summer  up 
the  St.  Lawrence  and  killed  the  Al- 
gonquins,  at  last  asked  Champlain 
to  help  defend  their  villages,  but 
Champlain,  who  had  perhaps  breathed 
too  deeply  of  the  bracing  air  of  New 
France,  matched  that  request  with  a 
plan  to  invade  the  lands  of  the  brave 
Iroquois.  He  took  them  gunfire,  which 
they  had  never  seen,  and  killed  or 
took  prisoner  the  hundreds  who  came 
to  fight  him.  It  was  a  gay  adventure 
ior  Champlain,  but  the  Iroquois  still 
remember,  And  now  that  they  have 
plenty  of  guns  from  the  Dutch,  per- 
haps they  think  it  time  that  their  an- 
cestors, who  died  in  that  fight,  rest 
in  peace." 

The  governor  looked  sternly  at 
Chouart,  and  then  turned  to  Radisson 
who  stood  silently  beside  him. 

"New  France  had  paid  for  forty 
years  for  Champlain's  little  esca- 
pade," he  said,  heavily.  "The  only 
good  that  came  out  of  it  was  the 
friendship  of  the  Algonquins,  but 
the  enmity  of  the  Iroquois  was  a 
heavy  price.  But  if  it  takes  half  the 
men  in  Quebec,  we  will  build  that 
trading  post.  Radisson,  you  will 
choose  twenty  men  to  take  with  you, 
men  who  can  fight,  who  know  the 
woods  and  know  furs,  and  twenty 
laborers  to  help  build  the  fort,  and 
to  return  in  the  fall.  Make  a  list  of 
the  provisions,  ammunition,  trade 
goods,  and  other  things  you  need — 
an  ample  list,  for  we  are  counting 
on  great  things  from  this  post.  Jean, 
tell  our  friends  their  request  will  be 
granted.  That  I  am  sending  men  at 
once  to  build  a  fort,  and  that  when 
cold  weather  comes  and  the  furs  are 
good,  there  will  be  a  post  ready 
where  they  can  trade.  Tell  them  we 


will  choose  our  own  location,  and  that 
we  will  see  our  friends  again  soon. 
Also  go  to  the  storehouse  where  they 
will  be  given  many  gifts  to  take  back 
to  their  people." 

Jean  repeated  the  statements,  ela- 
borating them  for  the  gratification 
of  the  visitors,  and  interpreted  the 
answer  of  the  chief. 

"He  says  thanks  to  the  white  chief, 
and  that  he  goes  now  to  his  village 
to  make  great  preparations  for  wel- 
coming the  servants  of  the  great  chief 
of  New  France."  But  Radisson  and 
Chouart  paid  no  attention  to  the  gibe 
in  the  words  of  the  Indian  chief.  Their 
hearts  were  heavy  as  they  left  the 
governor  and  made  their  way  along 
the  narrow  streets  to  the  home  of 
Chouart,  who  had  married  Radisson's 
sister.  Marguerite,  and  was  his  sworn 
"brother."  Radisson  made  his  list  in 
silence,  while  Chouart  and  Marguerite 
watched  him.  The  command  of  the  ex- 
pedition to  build  the  fort  seemed 
to  them  almost  a  death  sentence,  for 
even  an  experienced  ranger  like  Rad- 
isson, who  knew  the  woods,  and  the 
savages,  as  well  as  any  man,  could 
scarcely  hope  to  outwit  the  great 
number  of  men  the  Iroquois  could 
summon  to  fight.  They  felt  there 
was  more  than  a  desire  for  a  trad- 
ing post  behind  this  visit. 

By  June  the  expedition  was  ready 
and  had  sailed  up  the  St.  Lawrence 
in  many  canoes,  carrying  arms,  food, 
tools,  trading  goods,  and  other  neces- 
sities. The  journey  was  a  quiet  one, 
although  Radisson  insisted  on  care- 
ful guard  both  day  and  night.  Late 
in  the  month  they  reached  the  village 
of  the  Onondagas,  where  they  were 
warmly  welcomed  and  feasted.  The 
fort    was    built    under    the    interested 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


but  apparently  merely  curious  scru- 
tiny of  the  Indian  braves.  Since  it 
was  summer  the  women  were  too 
busy  growing  food  and  caring  for 
their  idle  men  and  their  children  to 
spend  much  time  watching  the  white 
workers.  It  no  doubt  seemed  queer 
to  them  to  see  men  so  industrious, 
but  they  did  not  express  these 
thoughts  to  their  husbands. 

When  September  came,  and  the 
first  frosts,  the  fort  was  ready.  It 
had  been  well  constructed,  for  Rad- 
isson  had  seen  to  that.  It  was  built 
not  only  to  accommodate  comfort- 
ably the  men  who  lived  in  it  and 
the  Indians  who  came  to  trade,  but 
could  also,  in  case  of  necessity,  be 
used  as  an  almost  impregnable  fort 
to  fight  from.  The  watchful  Indians 
no  doubt  realized  this,  as  Radisson 
reflected  when  he  saw  them  sitting 
on  the  ground  in  a  ring  entirely 
around  the  building,  while  the  white 
men  hastily  erected  the  strong  outer 
wall. 

At  first  only  a  few  furs  were 
brought  in,  but  as  the  cold  weather 
closed  in,  and  hunting  became  better 
the  Indians  brought  great  loads  to 
the  French  trading  post.  Radisson 
thought  that  perhaps  the  governor 
had  been  right,  after  all.  It  was  hard 
to  think  of  all  this  wealth  going  to 
.  the  Dutch  at  New  Amsterdam,  who 
had  been  so  successful  in  weaning 
away  the  fur  trade  of  the  Indians 
from  the  French.  All  went  well  un- 
til early  in  the  spring,  when  the  first 
warm  breezes  began  to  fan  the  flag 
of  New  France  that  flew  from  the 
little  wilderness  fort.  One  day  Rad- 
isson saw  an  Indian  brave  take  a 
handful  of  beads  from  the  keg  in  the 
storeroom     without     offering    to     pay 


for  them.  Another  day  he  saw  an- 
other brave  succeed  in  taking  a  knife 
from  the  storeroom.  On  both  occa- 
sions he  thought  it  best  to  remain 
silent,  but  he  put  more  men  on  duty 
in  the  storeroom  when  it  was  open 
for  trading.  But  the  little  incidents 
made  him  vaguely  uneasy.  Things 
had  gone  too  well.  It  was  not  like 
the  Iroquois  to  be  so  friendly  with 
their  traditional  enemies.  Surely 
something  was  brewing — something 
was  yet  in  store  for  the  French. 

Radisson  was  never  sure  whether 
it  was  an  old  enmity  or  whether  it 
was  merely  a  feeling  of  the  foolish-- 
exchange  for  goods  that  could  be 
taken  so  easily,  that  prompted  the 
attack  that  was  finally  made  on  the 
post.  He  was  awakened  one  night  by 
the  guard,  that,  in  spite  of  apparent 
peace,  he  had  always  insisted  on 
posting.  The  Indians,  it  seemed,  were 
surrounding  the  fort.  All  the  braves 
were  there,  and  possibly  even  others 
from  neighboring  villages.  There  had 
been  no  attempt  to  enter  the  fort. 
The  Indians  had  simply  taken  up 
their  posts  in  the  woods  that  encircled 
the  fort  and  were  waiting.  There 
were  only  a  handful  of  white  men  in 
the  fort,  but  each  of  them  was  an  able 
fighter.  There  was  in  the  heart  of 
every  one  of  them,  however,  an  al- 
most certain  knowledge  of  the  futili- 
ty of  hoping  to  escape. 

One  day  went  by,  two,  three,  four, 
and  the  Indians  made  no  attempt  to 
enter  the  fort.  Radisson  remembered 
how  carefully  they  had  watched  it 
go  up,  and  knew  why  they  resisted 
the  temptation  to  attack  it.  On  the 
fifth  day,  three  of  the  traders  ap- 
peared on  the  wall,  and  asked  what 
it    was    their    red    brothers    wanted? 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


Was  it  more  goods  for  their  furs? 
But  they  had  been  paid  as  much,  or 
more,  than  they  would  have  received 
from  the  Dutch.  Was  it  an  oppor- 
tunity to  trade?  Then  let  them  come 
ino  the  fort,  three  or  four  at  a  time, 
with  their  furs,  and  their  white  broth- 
eis  would  gladly  trade. 

But  the  Indians  were  not  to  be 
trapped.  Neither  were  they  to  be  rid- 
iculed, as  they  soon  showed,  for,  with- 
out any  verbal  answer,  they  fired 
at  the  traders  with  guns  which  the 
Dutch  had  given  them  for  furs.  Rad- 
isson and  three  others  quickly  car- 
ried the  Avounded  men  down  into 
the  fort  and  cared  for  them.  The  at- 
tack had  been  so  unexpected  that 
there  had  been  no  opportunity  to 
escape  the  bullets.  But  wounded  men 
made  the  outcome  even  more  certain. 
Strong,  able,  woodsmen  might  have 
eluded  the  Indians  and  escaped  at 
night,  but  to  attempt  to  take  wound- 
ed ones  along  meant  certain  capture 
for  all.  The  others  refused  even  to 
listen  to  the  demand  of  the  wounded 
traders  that  they  be  left  in  the  fort, 
while  their  companions  escaped, 
should   the   opportunity   offer. 

Radisson  watched  the  Indians 
through  a  loophole. 

"The  black-hearted  savages!"  he 
raged.  "As  sure  of  us  as  that,  are 
you!  Save  your  own  hides,  because 
you  know  we  can't  live  forever  on 
what  food  and  water  we  have.  Just 
waiting  for  us  to  come  out  or  die 
here,  and  either  way  you'll  have 
your  furs  back,  and  our  goods,  and  a 
good  strong  stockade,  as  well."  He 
could  not  quite  resist  an  admiration 
for  his  enemies,  however.  The  Iro- 
quois, whatever  one  could  say  about 
their  methods,  were  great  fighters. 


The  traders  had  been  held  pris- 
oners in  their  fort  for  more  than  a 
week  when  a  fierce  spring  storm 
swept  the  lake.  The  Indians  left 
guards  and  retired  to  their  village., 
from  which  they  would  return  when 
the  heavy  rains  and  winds  were  over. 
Radisson  watched  them  withdraw  be- 
fore darkness  settled  completely  over 
the  wood's.  A  good  chance  to  escape, 
if  it  had  not  been  for  the  wounded 
men,  but  even  without  them,  they 
could  not  go  far  before  morning  would 
come,  and  the  Indians  would  discover 
their  flight.  Then,  only  a  matter  of 
hours  and  they  would  all  be  enduring 
the  torture  their  captors  delighted  in. 
It  seemed  hopeless  to  expect  rescue, 
but  Radisson  had  lived  too  long  by 
his  wits,  and  among  savages,  not  to 
be  able  to  hope  for  the  impossible. 

"How  are  the  supplies  holding  out, 
Robert?"  he  asked  the  trader  who  had 
charge  of  provisions.  Robert  grinned. 

"We're  almost  down  to  Nicolette," 
he  answered,  ruefully. 

Nicolette  was  a  pig,  who  had  been 
held  in  reserve  for  the  time  when 
all  other  food  should  be  gone.  She 
had  become  quite  a  pet  with  the  men, 
who  had  taught  her  to  follow  them 
about.  Radisson  often  said  that  he  did 
not  think  the  men  could  bring  them- 
selves to  eat  Nicolette. 

He  smiled.  Nicolette  would  make  a 
savory  feast,  but  perhaps  it  was  not 
yet  time  to  think  of  that.  With  such 
a  sumptuous  dish  available,  one  could 
tighten  one's  belt  for  many  days. 

Etienne  passed  to  ring  the  bell  for 
evening  devotions.  While  the  fort  had 
no  priest,  it  had  been  promised  one 
any  day,  and  Radisson  had  maintained 
strict  observance  of  the  routine  fol- 
lowed in  the  missions.  The  bell  tolled 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


mournfully,  rocked  by  the  heavy  wind, 
and  Radisson  sat  listening  to  its 
echoes  fade  away.  Suddenly  he  sprang' 
up. 

"Etienne!"  he  called. 

Etienne  appeared  in  the  doorway 
of  the  little  chapel. 

"Call  Robert  and  some  of  the  other 
men  at  once,"  went  on  Radisson,  ex- 
citedly. 

Etienne  stared,  but  complied.  Ro- 
bert came  running. 

"What  is  it,  m'sieur?" 

Radisson  had  caught  Nicolette,  and 
called,  "Get  me  a  long  rope,  Robert 
— quickly!" 

Robert  said  hastily,  "Yes,  yes, 
m'sieur." 

He  brought  the  rope,  and  Radisson 
tied  it  around  Nicolette's  neck,  then 
made  it  fast  to  the  bell  rope  in  the 
chapel.  As  Nicolette  walked,  grunting 
In  indignant  protest,  the  bell  tolled. 
Etienne  and  Robert  still  stood  staring 
at  Radisson  as  if  they  feared  the 
days  and  nights  of  worry  had  some- 
how  affected   his    reasoning. 

Chouart  entered  the  chapel.  Un- 
like the  two  men  watching  Radisson. 
lie  xmderstood  almost  at  once. 

"Pierre,  might  have  known  we 
could  trust  you  not  to  let  those  In- 
dians outwit  us.  Yet — "  and  his  face 
fell —  "They  will  soon  see  there  are 
no  soldiers  in  the  fort,  even  if  the 
bell   tolls." 

Radisson  was  deep  in  thought. 
Then  his  face  crinkled  in  laughter. 

"That,  too,  I  have  thought  of.  But 
now  I  have  a  plan.  Look  in  the  little 
room  at  the  left  of  the  chapel.  There 
.are  large  pieces  of  wood  there — just 
Tight  for  the  big  fireplace  in  the 
storeroom.  Take  some  of  the  coats 
and    hats    from    the    storeroom    and 


dress  up  those  sticks  of  wood.  Then 
station  them  at  the  loopholes — not 
too  many,  mind.  Just  four  or  five, 
and  put  them  where  we  are  accus- 
tomed  to   stand   guard   the   most." 

The  men  hurried  off  to  follow  his 
directions,  and  Radisson  chuckled.  He 
would  not  allow  himself  to  think  of 
the  danger  ahead  or  the  problems 
yet  unsolved.  It  was  enough  that  he 
had,  temporarily,  at  least,  outwitted 
the  Indians — those  inhumanly  patient 
savages  who  had  squatted  outside  the 
walls  for  so  long  waiting  for  their 
delayed  revenge. 

Quickly  the  wooden  dummies  were 
dressed  and  placed  around  the  outer 
wall.  While  Robert  and  Etienne  work- 
ed at  this,  and  Nicolette  found  that 
protest  was  of  no  avail,  and  settled 
down  to  sleep,  the  canoes  were  loaded 
and  the  door  which  opened  toward 
the  lake  was  carefully  and  quietly 
unfastened  and  opened.  There  were 
no  guards  on  this  side,  for  the  rain 
was  still  coming  down  in  torrents 
and  the  Indians,  thinking  their  prison- 
ers safe  enough  had  huddled  under 
the  trees  to  keep  from  being  wholly 
drenched.  Very  carefully  the  canoes 
were  placed  in  the  water,  the  wound- 
ed men  were  carried  out  and  made 
as  comfortable  as  possible  in  them, 
and  the  little  cavalcade  drifted  away, 
having  first  closed  and  fastened  the 
door  to  leave  no  sign  of  their  flight. 

When  the  canoes  were  far  down 
the  river,  the  wind,  still  blowing  hard 
but  with  less  of  its  original  fury, 
brought  the  clear  note  of  the  chapel 
bell  in  the  fort. 

Someone  sighed.  "I  hate  to  think  of 
those  Indians  feasting  on  Nicolette." 
he  said. 

Radisson  laughed. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


'•Poor  Nicolette!"  he  answered. 
''But  think,  men,  what  a  taie  to  tell 
around  winter  campfires  in  the  years 
to  come!" 

It  was  a  week  before  the  Indians 
grew  conscious  of  the  fact  that  the 
chapel  bell,  which  had  been  so  regu- 
lar in  sounding  the  hours  for  devo- 
tions in  the  months  since  the  fort 
had  been  built,  was  now  ringing  at 
queer  intervals.  Too,  the  sentries  they 


could  glimpse  through  the  loopholes 
were  strangely  motionless!  When 
they  became  suspicious  that  their 
prisoners  had  fled,  and  broke  into 
the  fort,  they  found  only  a  few  knives 
and  kettles,  and  a  half  keg  of  beads, 
for  the  food  had  been  eaten,  and  the 
wily  Frenchmen  had  carried  with 
them  both  arms  and  pelts.  Only  Nico- 
lette and  the  wooden  dummies  re- 
mained to  welcome  them. 


"Life  is  a  flower  of  which  love  is  the  honey." 


THE  PEACE  OF  TASHAR 


(Selected) 


Sandharim  was  the  prince,  heir  to 
the  throne,  whose  father,  the  king, 
had  died  at  the  head  of  his  army. 
Upon  the  mother,  Tashar,  fell  the 
task  of  training  the  new  prince  for  the 
troubled  land. 

Tashar  was  a  wise  woman,  and  as 
kind  as  she  was  good.  One  day  Sand- 
harim was  playing  with  his  brothers 
in  the  courtyard  beneath  the  window 
where  Tashar  was  weaving  a  beautiful 
golden  rug.  The  rug  was  the  most 
beautiful  that  the  hands  of  mankind 
had  ever  woven,  and  they  called  it, 
"The  rug  of  the  noble  life,"  so  peace- 
ful was  its  design,  so  full  of  harmony 
in  color,  so  soft  the  fullness  of  its 
deep   wool. 

As  Tashar  was  weaving,  she  listen- 
ed to  her  sons  at  play.  When  their 
play  was  gentle  and  full  of  kindness, 
her  heart  was  full  of  joy,  and  her 
weaving  was  nigh  unto  miraculous. 
But  when  bitterness  came  to  her  on 


the  wings  of  angry  words,  then  dark- 
ness overshadowed  her  heart,  and 
slowed  her  fingeis,  and  dimmed  the 
colors  of  the  wool  she  wove. 

One  evening  Tashar's  sons  came 
running  gleefully  to  her  side  to  see 
the  golden  rug.  The  colors  ran  gayly 
on  like  meadows  of  beautiful  flowers. 
It  was  a  picture  of  peace  and  joy,  and 
Sandharim  and  his  brothers  clapped 
their  hands  and  danced  together,  sing- 
ing the  peace  song  of  their  people: 

0  lovely  are  the  words  of  peace. 
Gay  wings  of  butterflies, 
Gay  song  of  bird. 

O  lovely  are  the  words  of  peacey 
Wherever  they  are  heard. 

On  another  day,  Sandharim  and  his 
brothers  came  slowly  to  see  the  golden 
rug.  There  was  ugliness  in  their 
hearts,  for  they  had  quarreled  bitter- 
ly,  and   had   fought   over   so   small   a 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


thing  as  a  handful  of  beads.  Tashar 
received  them  in  silence,  and  with 
heavy  heart,  for  she  had  heard  all, 
and  her  fingers  trembled  at  her  weav- 
ing. 

Sandharim  stood  close  by  his  moth- 
er's right  hand,  and  as  he  looked  up- 
on the  golden  rug  his  eyes  darkened, 
and  he  leaned  forward  to  see  closer. 
The  day's  work  was  so  terribly  ugly 
that  he  cried  in  dismay.  "The  rug 
is  ruined!"  he  exclaimed.  "Yesterday 
it  was  so  beautiful,  so  full  of  joy,  and 
today  it  is  rags — full  of  broken 
things!" 

"Aye,"  replied  Tashar,  "today  is  full 
of  broken  things.  Can  a  butterfly  be 
torn  apart,  my  son,  and  still  be  a 
messenger  for  the  flowers  ?  Does  not 
an  arrow  forever  still  the  lovely  song 
of  a  bird?  Yesterday  was  beautiful, 
and  will  forever  remain  so;  today  is 
ugly,  and  its  ugliness  can  never  be 
changed." 

"Never?"  cried  Sandharim.  "You 
have  but  to  unravel  these  yarns,  my 
mother,  and  do  your  work  once  more 
to  make  today's  work  as  beautiful!" 

Tashar  lifted  her  eyes  and  smiled 
sadly.  "How  little  you  know,  my  son," 
she  said.  "Even  if  I  unraveled  these 
yarns,  and  drew  into  their  places  the 
most  beautiful  thoughts  in  the  whole 
world,  would  not  the  ugliness  that 
once  existed  remain  in  your  heart  and 


mine?  Here  in  this  golden  rug  is  the 
uglineess  of  the  quarrel  in  the  court- 
yard below — the  hateful  words,  the 
poisened  glances,  the  tight  fingers, 
the  heavy  blows — all  these  are  woven 
into  the  work  of  today,  and  must  re- 
main so  forever." 

At  these  words  Sandharim  rose  to 
his*  true  greatness.  "Let  it  be  so,"  he 
said.  "Today  is  today,  but  tomorrow 
is  another  day,  with  another  task  and 
another  beauty  of  its  own.  My  broth- 
ers," he  said,  turning  to  the  scowling 
boys  beside  him,  "I  was  wrong!  And 
because  I  am  older,  I  should  have  led 
you  in  gentleness  and  peace.  I  was 
cruel,  but  I  shall  be  kind.  Forgive  me! 
Tomorrow  you  shall  have  the  golden 
beads,  and  more."  And  with  the  grace 
of  one  winning  a  great  victory,  Sand- 
harim kissed  the  cheeks  of  his  broth- 
ers, and  his  mother's  forehead. 

When  the  sons  had  gone,  Tashar 
wept  with  joy.  There  was  a  song  on 
her  lips  as  she  drew  forth  yarns  of 
the  most  lovely  colors  for  the  mor- 
r6w's  work.  The  ugly  spot  on  the 
golden  rug  she  buried  deeply  with  the 
yarns  of  beautiful  colors  in  the  glor- 
ies of  the  days  that  followed.  And 
though  to  this  day  you  will  have  to 
search  to  find  the  ugly  spot,  it  is  there 
to  give  counsel  in  the  hour  of  the  an- 
gry word. 


Life  is  a  magic  vase  filled  to  the  brim ;  so  made  that  you  can- 
not dip  or  draw  from  it,  but  it  overflows  into  the  hand  that 
.  drops  treasures  into  it.  Drop  in  malice  and  it  overflows  hate ; 
drop  in  charity  and  it  overflows  love. — John  Ruskin. 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


"A    Chump    at    Oxford,"    a    United 
/rtists    production,    was    the    feature 
attraction  at  the  regular  weekly  mo- 
tion  picture   show  at  the   School  last 
Thui'sday  night. 

The  contractors  are  working  at  the 
auditorium,  reconstructing  accousti- 
cal  conditions  and  installing  a  ventil- 
ation system.  This  will  be  a  great  im- 
provement, and  will  add  much  to  the 
pleasure  of  those  attending  Sunday 
services,  motion  picture  shows  and  all 
other   programs   presented  there. 

The  boys  on  'some  of  the  outside 
forces  have  been  helping  thresh  les- 
pedeza  seed.  This  hay  was  gathered 
from  a  field  that  had  yielded  a  fine 
crop  of  oats.  The  combine  used  in  this 
work  belonged  to  a  Concord  operator. 
Our  farm  manager  reports  that  the 
job  is  completed  and  that  30,000 
pounds  of  fine,  clean  seed  was  real- 
ized. 

Some  of  the  outside  forces  are  now 
gathering  sweet  potatoes.  The  crop  is 
much  larger  than  was  anticipated. 
During  the  time  when  these  potatoes 
should  have  been  cultivated,  adverse 
weather  conditions  made  it  impossi- 
ble for  the  workers  to  get  on  the 
fields,  and  a  fine  crop  of  grass  and 
weeds  resulted,  which  had  to  be  clear- 
ed away  before  the  digging  started. 
Much  to  our  surprise  these  potatoes, 
like  Topsy,  in  Uncle  Tom's  Cabin, 
"just  growed,"  and  a  fairly  good  crop 
is  being  gathered.  As  we  looked  over 
the  fields  after  extremely  dry  periods, 
and      again      following      long      rainy 


"spells,"  we  sadly  said  good-bye  to 
all  ideas  of  sweet  potato  pies,  candied 
yams,  etc.,  but  now  we  have  hopes 
of  enjoying  those  delicacies  in  the 
near  future. 

If  any  of  our  readers  should  hear 
of  a  lot  of  stiff  necks  at  the  School, 
they  can  just  blame  it  on  Uncle  Sam, 
for  during  most  of  the  week,  bombers, 
fighters  and  most  all  other  types  of 
airplanes  were  seen  going  over  the 
School,  and  when  the  roaring  motors 
were  heard,  groups  of  boys — and  we 
might  add — several  of  the  grown-ups, 
could  be  seen  eagerly  gazing  skyward, 
watching  with  much  interest  the 
courses  of  the  flyers.  Another  feature 
attraction  to  these  "rubber-neckers" 
was  the  passing  of  hundreds  of  army 
trucks  along  the  highway.  All  this 
unusual  amount  of  traffic  by  air  and 
by  land  is  due  to  the  fact  that  sev- 
eral hundred  thousand  members  of 
the  United  States  Army  and  Air 
Corps  are  engaged  in  war  maneu- 
vers in  nearby  sections  of  North  and 
South  Carolina,  the  greatest  in  the 
history  of  the  country. 

We  were  very  glad  to  hear  from 
Doy  Hagwood,  formerly  a  member 
of  the  printing  class,  who  left  the 
School,  December  29,  1925,  returning 
to  his  home  in  Henderson,  where  he 
entered  the  public  school  and  contin- 
ued his  studies  until  graduating  from 
high  school.  He  is  now  thirty-two 
years  old,  is  married,  and  has  beeii 
living  in  New  York  for  several  years, 
where  he  operates  a  drug  store. 

Our  source  of  information  was  none 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


other  than  this  young  man's  mother, 
who  was  visiting  friends  in  Concord 
the  first  of  the  week.  Mrs.  Hagwood 
said  that  she  just  had  to  come  out  and 
tell  us  that  Doy  had  certainly  made 
good  since  leaving  us.  She  further 
stated  that  if  the  Jackson  Training 
School  had  never  done  anything  else, 
the  fact  that  it  had  made  such  a  fine 
young  man  of  her  boy,  would  more 
that  justify  its  continued  existence. 
While  she  only  had  time  for  a  brief 
visit,  she  said  she  could  not  drive 
past  the  place  without  stopping  to 
let  us  know  how  proud  she  was  of  her 
son  and  express  her  gratitude  to 
those  of  the  staff  members  who  had 
any  part  in  the  training  he  received 
here. 

Rev.  L.  C.  Baumgarner,  pastor  of 
St.  Andrews  Lutheran  Church,  Con- 
cord, conducted  the  afternoon  service 
at  the  School  last  Sunday.  For  the 
Scripture  Leesson  he  read  Hebrews 
12:1-20.  He  began  his  message  to  the 
boys  by  saying  that  the  Hebrews,  to 
whom  the  words  just  read  were  writ- 
ten, were  familiar  with  the  scenes  de- 
scribed. Of  course  we  realize  that 
they  could  appreciate  a  cloud  of  wit- 
nesses, such  as  the  apostle  Paul  re- 
ferred to  in  the  opening  verse  of  the 
chapter  just  read,  as  he  exhorted 
them  to  "run  with  patience  the  race 
that  is  set  before  us."  We  of  today 
can  imagine  what  he  meant  should  we 
be  at  a  great  football  stadium  where 
as  many  as  50,000  pairs  of  eyes  are 
fixed  on  one  scene.  Surely  this  could 
be  called  a  cloud  of  witnesses. 


In  this  great  race  of  life  our  strug- 
gles for  victory  will  put  us  on  the  win- 
ning side  only  if  we  know  how  to  ap- 
proach and  deal  with  the  problems 
of  life.  Many  people  are  greatly  handi- 
capped by  worldly  things.  We  know 
that  a  great  number  of  them  are  tak- 
ing things  in  the  race  of  life  in  a  way 
that  God  never  intended  for  them  to 
be  taken.  The  Greeks  of  olden  times 
were  great  athletes  and  their  ob- 
ject was  to  take  as  little  into  their 
campaigns  as  possible,  that  they  might 
not  be  unnecessarily  hampered  in  the 
struggle.  We,  too.  must  run  with 
patience  the  race  that  is  set  before 
us.  We  must  lay  aside  all  unnecessary 
things  if  we  are  going  to  truly  serve 
God  and  be  true  worshippers  of  Him. 
We  must  cast  aside  all  sinful  desires. 
The  only  way  we  can  win  in  the 
great  race  of  life  is  to  look  to  Jesus, 
the  author  and  founder  of  all  things, 
for  guidance.  As  we  today  press  for- 
ward to  greater  goals  and  greater 
heights  we  must  not  lose  sight  of 
Jesus. 

If  it  pleases  God  to  make  the  cup 
of  salvation  bitter,  we  should  not  com- 
plain. We  should  not  be  eager  to  avoid 
the  hardships  of  life,  for  it  was 
through  hardships  that  Jesus  was 
made  perfect.  It  is  our  Christian  duty 
to  prepare  ourselves  for  the  trials  and 
temptations  of  life.  We  cannot  ex- 
pect to  enjoy  the  good  things  unless 
we  are  willing  to  undergo  hardships. 
If  we,  like  the  Grecian  athletes,  are 
willing  to  make  sacrifices,  we  are 
bound  to  win  many  great  victories. 


"Hope  of  ill  gain  is  the  beginning  of  loss." 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
mes  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  October  19,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel   Allen   18 
Wade  Aycoth  18 
Carl   Barrier   18 
John    Hogsed 
Edward  Moore  11 
William    O'Brien    16 
Weaver  F.  Ruff  18 
Fred  Stewart  14 
Charles  Wootton  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  4 
N.  A.  Bennett  9 
Lloyd   Callahan   14 
Everett  Case  8 
William  Cook  14 
Doris   Hill   10 
Leonard  Robinson  4 
Kenneth  Tipton  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Herbert  Branch 
Bernice    Hoke   6 
Melvin    Stines 
Peter   Tuttle   3 
Clarence  Wright  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey  16 
Robert   Coleman   14 
Kenneth    Conklin   7 
Jack  Crotts  8 
Robert  Hare   15 
Jerry    Jenkins    19 
Jack  Lemley  7 
William  T.  Smith  13 
Wayne    Sluder    16 
John    Tolley    17 
Jerome  Wiggins  19 
James  Williams  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley   Beaver   16 
Plummer  Boyd  7 
Aubrey   Fargis   13 
Donald  Hobbs  12 
William  Morgan  15 


J.  W.  McRorie  12 

George  Speer  11 
John  Whitaker  5 
Woodrow  Wilson  11 
Thomas  Yates  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore   Bowles    19 
Allen  Morris  6 
Roy   Pruitt   6 
Fred  Tolbert  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood   11 
Frank   Fargis   4 
Earl  Hoyle  3 
Robert  Hobbs  12 
Gerald    Kermon    6 
Durwood  Martin  5 
James   Parker  9 
Reitzel  Southern  9 
Emerson  Sawyer  5 
Houston   Turner  7 
William  Wilkerson  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Arnold  McHone  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Leonard    Church 
David  Cunningham  16 
Riley  Denny  8 
James   Hale   15 
Edgar  Hedgepeth  19 
Grady   Kellv    16 
Marvin   Matheson   15 
Lloyd   Mullis    14 
William  Nelson  20 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer  14 
Horace  Williams  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Roy  Barnett  6 
Anion  Dryman  6 
Jack   Evans   3 
Marvin  Gautier  8 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Robert   Hamm 
Arcemias  Hefner  19 
Jack   Harward    15 
Charles  Phillips  11 
Robert  Stevens  9 
James  Speer  4 
Jack  Warren   14 
Joseph  Willis  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

Charles  Frye   16 
Earl  Hildreth  20 
Henry   Smith  6 
Canipe    Shoe    14 
William  Wilson  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay  Brannock  14 
Ernest  Brewer  12 
Jack   Bright    14 
Leroy    Childers    2 
William  Deaton  16 
Treley  Frankum  18 
Eugene  Hefner  13 
Marvin   Howard 
Tillman    Lyles    11 
Daniel  McPhail  12 
James    Mondie    12 
Simon    Quick    7 
Charles  Simpson  18 
Jesse    Smith    17 
George    Tolson    13 
Carl  T-ndall  8 
J.   R.  Whitman   15 
Eugene   Watts    14 
Roy  Womack  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer    16 
Thomas  Fields  4 
Vincent  Hawes   14 
James  Johnson  7 


James  Lane  9 
Rufus  Nunn  5 
Randall  Peeler  16 
Fred  Rhodes  9 
Alex   Shropshire  6 
Charles   Sloan  3 
Ray  Smith  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker  20 
William  Butler  15 
Robert    Deyton    20 
Henry   Ennis   12 
Audie  Farthing  17 
Henry  Glover  12 
John  Hamm  16 
William  Harding  14 
Marvin   King  18 
Feldman  Lane  20 
William  Lane  14 
Roy  Mumford  16 
Glenn  McCall  18 
John  Maples  18 
Charles  McCoyle  17 
John  Robbing  14 
Charles    Steepleton    17 
J.   C.  Willis   16 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Horace   Deese 
Marvin  Pennell  7 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks  11 
Frank  Chavis  16 
Cecir   Jacobs    16 
James  Johnson   13 
John  T.  Lowry  14 
Leroy  Lowry   15 
Varcy  Oxendine  12 
Louis    Stafford    11 


Many  discoveries  have  been  accidents — the  result  of  stumb- 
ling on  one  thing  while  searching  for  another.  But  no  one  ever 
stumbled  while  standing  still.  So  we  feel  that  unintelligent  mo- 
tion is  more  to  be  desired  than  intelligent  standing  still. — Ket- 
terly. 


^UA//\  d__^ 


*OOH, 


THE   UP 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD   N.   C,   NOVEMBER  1,  1941 


No.   44 


®rt^ 


THANATOPSIS 


So  live  that  when  thy  summons  comes  to 


The  innumerable  caravan  that  moves 

To  that  mysterious  realm,  where  each  shall 

take 
His  chamber  in  the  silent  halls  of  death, 
Thou  go  not,  like  the  quarry-slave  at  night, 
Scourged  to  his  dungeon,  but,  sustained  and 

soothed 
By  an  unfaltering  trust,  approach  thy  grave 
Like  one  who  wraps  the  drapery  of  his  couch 
About  him,  and  lies  down  to  pleasant  dreams. 


William  Cullen  Brvant. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

BIRTHDAY  OF  THE  NAVY  OCTOBER  27                    (Selected)  8 

THE  MAN  WHO  MADE  PROTESTANTISM  AND 

LUTHERANISM                                               By  Basil  W.  Miller  10 

50,000  PARADE  FOR  SPIRITUAL  DEFENSE             (Selected)  12 

N.  C.  GUARD'S  ONLY  WOMAN  GENERAL  IS 

OFFICIAL  U.  N.  C.  PHOTOGRAPHER          By  Bill  Rhodes  14 

OUR  DRUID  BARD                                    By  Elmer  Schulz  Gerhard  17 

AMERICA'S   PIONEER   POET   NATURALIST             (Selected)  21 

HARMONY— NATURE'S  UNIVERSAL  LAW 

By  Elmer  Schultz  Gerhard  23 

THE  WALKER  GIRLS                                                By  J.  B.  Hicklin  26 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.   C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,   1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


TO  A  WATERFOWL 

Whither,  midst  falling  dew. 

While  glow  the  heavens  with  the  last  rays  of  day, 
Far,  through  their  rosy  depths,  dost  thou  pursue, 
Thy  solitary  way  ? 

Vainly  the  fowler's  eye 

Might  mark  thy  distant  flight  to  do  thee  wrong, 

As,  darkly  painted  on  the  crimson  sky, 

Thy  figure  floats  along. 

Seekest  thou  the  plashy  brink 
Of  weedy  lake,  or  marge  of  river  wide, 
Or  where  the  rocking  billows  rise  and  sink 
On  the  chafed  ocean-side  ? 

There  is  a  Power  whose  care 

Teaches  thy  way  along  that  pathless  coast, — 

The  desert  and  illimitable  air, — 

Lone  wandering,  but  not  lost. 

All  day  thy  wings  have  fanned 
At  that  far  height,  the  cold,  thin  atmosphere, 
Yet  stoop  not,  weary,  to  the  welcome  land, 
Though  the  dark  night  is  near. 

And  soon  that  toil  shall  end; 
Soon  shalt  thou  find  a  summer  home,  and  rest, 
And  scream  among  thy  fellows;  reeds  shall  bend, 
Soon,  o'er  thy  sheltered  nest. 

Thou  art  gone,  the  abyss  of  heaven 
Hath  swallowed  up  thy  form;  yet,  on  my  heart 
Deeply  hath  sunk  the  lesson  thou  hast  given, 
And  shall  soon  depart. 

He  who,  from  zone  to  zone, 

Guides  through  the  boundless  sky  thy  certain  flight, 

In  the  long  way  that  I  must  tread  alone, 

Will  lead  my  ste~s  aright. 


-William  Cullen  Bryant. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

NAVY  DAY 

One  hundred  and  sixty-six  years  ago  this  month,  the  American 
Navy  was  founded  by  act  of  a  half-scared,  half-bold  Continental 
Congress.  The  colonies  won  freedom — but  not  on  the  seas.  Their 
ships  were  stopped  and  crewmen  impressed. 

"I  think  nature  wiser  than  all  the  courts,"  wrote  exasperated 
John  Adams  in  1783,  "therefore,  I  wish  all  her  seas  and  rivers  upon 
the  whole  globe  free." 

Later,  President  Adams  built  up  the  Navy,  defied  both  powers  and 
pirates-  The  matchless  tradition  of  the  Navy's  first  captain,  John 
Paul  Jones,  lived  again  in  heroes  like  Perry,  Preble,  Decatur  and 
Hull.  The  Naval  Academy  was  founded  (1845)  in  that  tradition. 
American  gunnery,  seamanship  and  ship  design  won  world  respect. 
Steam  power  changed  the  rules  of  naval  warfare,  and  the  World 
War  brought  problems  of  contraband  and  blockade.  But  President 
Wilson  demanded:  "absolute  freedom  of  navigation — alike  in  peace 
and  war." 

Another  war — another  President,  a  few  weeks  ago  said:  "No 
nation  has  the  right  to  make  the  broad  oceans  unsafe  for  the  com- 
merce of  others." — Charlotte  Observer. 


DANIEL  BOONE 

Daniel  Boone,  noted  American  hunter  and  pioneer,  was  born  in 
Bucks  County,  Pennsylvania,  November  2,  1735-  When  he  was  eight- 
een years  old  his  family  moved  to  North  Carolina,  and  from  here 
he  made  many  hunting  trips  into  the  heart  of  the  wilderness;  and 
in  1769,  with  five  others,  he  set  out  to  explore  the  border  regions 
of  Kentucky.  Halting  for  several  months  on  the  Red  River,  a  branch 
of  the  Kentucky  River,  Boone  and  a  companion  named  Stewart  were 
captured  by  the  Indians,  but  soon  escaped.  They  were  re-captured, 
and  this  time  Stewart  was  killed,  but  Boone  managed  to  get  away. 
His  brother  who  had  been  traveling  with  him,  went  back  to  North 
Carolina  and  Daniel  was  left  alone  with  no  support  or  defense  ex- 
cept his  rifle.  Some  years  later,  he  attempted  to  lead  a  band  of  set- 
tlers into  Kentucky,  they  having  been  cut  off  by  the  Indians. 

He  finally  erected  a  fort  on  the  Kentucky  River,  which  he  called 
Boonesborough.  After  many  other  adventures,  he  was  captured  by 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

the  Indians  and  taken  to  Detroit.  He  soon  gained  favor  with  his 
captors,  and  was  adopted  into  one  of  their  families.  Learning  of  a 
proposed  attack  upon  Boonesborough,  he  escaped.  Reaching  the 
fort  within  five  days,  he  was  able  to  repel  his  former  captors.  In 
1792,  Kentucky  was  admitted  into  the  Union,  and,  having  no  prop- 
er title  to  his  property,  he  gave  it  up  and  retired  into  the  forests  of 
Missouri,  where  he  became  commandant  of  the  Femme  Osage  dis- 
trict, not  far  from  St.  Louis.  Because  of  his  many  public  services, 
a  tract  of  land  was  given  him  by  Congress,  in  1812.  He  died  at  Char- 
ette,  Missouri,  September  21,  1820,  and  now  lies  buried  at  Frank- 
fort, Kentucky. 


EDUCATED  HANDS 
Governor  J.  Melville  Broughton  congratulated  the  orphanages 
of  the  state  at  the  recent  meeting  of  North  Carolina  Orphanage 
Workers  on  the  fact  that  they  were  educating  the  hands  of  the  boys 
and  girls.  He  noted  the  fact  that  provision  was  made  in  the  North 
Carolina  school  curricula  for  vocational  training  and  pledges  his 
administration  to  carry  forward  that  type  of  work.  During  the  past 
ten  years  and  more  we  have  cried  aloud  against  a  school  system  that 
was  arranged  for  a  very  small  percent  of  the  boys  and  girls  of  the 
state.  The  school  people  at  long  last  are  beginning  to  recognize  the 
fact  that  there  are  other  types  of  mind  than  the  one  for  whom  all 
of  the  school  system  is  arranged.  We  are  glad  to  see  this  recognition. 
We  have  long  contended  that  there  was  as  much  real  culture  to  be 
had  from  a  live  plant  root  as  from  the  root  of  a  dead  word.  We  have 
never  advocated  discarding  the  classical  studies.  We  think  an  op- 
portunity for  a  classical  education  should  be  continued  but  after  all 
those  classical  scholars  have  to  eat  and  some  one  must  furnish 
bread  and  meat.  We  are  glad  that  Governor  Broughton  is  throwing 
his  great  influence  on  the  side  of  the  practical  and  that  we  are  to 
recognize  the  ability  to  do  things  with  the  hands-  We  visited  the 
Boone  Forge  in  Spruce  Pine  recently.  Mr.  Wade  Boone,  fifth  genera- 
tion from  Daniel  Boone,  is  proprietor  of  the  Forge.  He  spent  one 
year  in  college.  That  was  all  but  he  spent  that  year  as  a  professor 
and  not  as  a  pupil.  He  is  making  all  of  the  hardware  for  Williams- 
burg, Virginia.  He  has  educated  hands-  Daniel  Boone  in  Burnsville, 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

brother  of  Wade  Boone,  is  another  expert  who  could  go  to  a  college 
as  a  professor  in  the  fine  are  of  making  things  of  wrought  iron. 

— Charity  &  Children. 


A  MAN  OF  VISION 

The  quotation,  "where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish,"  is 
as  old  as  the  Holy  Writ,  therefore,  familiar  to  all  and  universally 
quoted.  There  is  quite  a  difference  between  a  visionary  person  and 
one  who  has  a  vision  and  works  to  the  end  to  develop  the  same.  There 
are  times  when  it  takes  constant  thinking,  day  and  night,  along  with 
an  output  of  money  and  energy  before  the  goal  is  reached.  Nothing 
is  realized  from  the  efforts  of  the  visionary  individual  but  the  fami- 
liar "air  castles,"  while  a  person  of  vision  thinks  straight  through 
a  project  and  eventually  the  dream  of  a  lifetime  is  realized. 

By  means  of  a  grape-vine  communication  we  have  caught  echoes 
of  a  movement  to  raise  funds  with  which  to  build  a  gymnasium  at 
the  Hartsell  High  School,  for  the  benefit  of  the  young  people  who 
attend  that  institution.  The  principal  and  the  Parent-Teacher  As- 
sociation are  working  constantly  to  get  the  entire  citizenship  of 
that  textile  unit,  on  the  highway  leading  from  Concord  to  Charlotte, 
interested  in  this  project,  and  we  predict  that  when  the  mill  officials 
understand  just  what  physical  education  means  to  the  young  people 
of  their  community,  the  vision  of  a  modern  gymnasium  will  be 
realized. 

The  report  from  the  government  as  to  the  large  percentage  of 
our  soldiers  being  debarred  from  service  on  account  of  physical  de- 
fects, is  sufficient  reason  for  the  public  to  look  after  the  welfare  of 
our  young  people.  There  is  less  waste  of  time  in  the  class-rooms  if 
children  are  physically  fit,  and  we  commend  the  principal  of  the 
Hartsell  School  and  the  members  of  the  P-T-A,  for  the  vision  they 
hold,  and  predict  that  defeat  will  not  follow  if  they  keep  hammering 
away  until  the  goal  is  reached,  or  their  philanthropic  dream  is  rea- 
lized. Keep  in  mind,  teachers  of  this  fine  school  in  the  midst  of  a 
splendid  textile  unit,  that  "where  there  is  no  vision,  the  people  per- 
ish." Failure  never  follows  on  the  trail  of  those  who  work  for  so 
worthy  a  cause — the  salvaging  of  the  frail  bodies  of  youths  who  do 
not  have  half  the  chance  of  their  stronger  contemporaries.  The  pow- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

er  of  little  things  to  give  happiness  in  life  should  be  deeply  stressed. 
A  happy,  healthy  child  usually  makes  a  fine  citizen. 


CONCORD  ENTERTAINS  ROYALLY 

The  city  of  Concord  has  had  her  share  of  visiting  soldiers  for 
several  past  week-ends,  and  she  has  risen  to  the  emergency  most 
satisfactorily.  The  young  men  in  khaki  uniforms  have  been  given 
beds  and  meals  and  in  every  way  possible  made  to  feel  they  had  fall- 
en into  the  hands  of  friends. 

There  was  an  unexpected  crowd  of  soldiers  one  week-end,  thirteen 
hundred,  three  hundred  more  than  were  expected,  but  local  men  and 
women  phoned  to  homes  of  the  city  for  sleeping  quarters,  and  the 
response  was  cheerful  and  generous.  It  is  a  known  fact  that  as  late 
as  midnight  many  homes  were  opened  to  welcome  these  young  men 
in  our  midst.  They  came  from  all  states  of  the  Union  and  were  re- 
ceived and  given  the  best  rooms  in  these  homes.  The  citizens  of 
Concord  were  royal  in  their  entertainment  and  their  hospitality  was 
graciously  received;  The  general  expression  from  the  soldiers  was 
to  the  effect  that  never  before  had  they  been  given  such  courteous 
treatment.  Furthermore,  they  expressed  themselves  as  firmly  be- 
lieving that  "Southern  hospitality  really  existed. 

There  have  been  not  less  than  three  thousand  soldiers  to  visit 
Concord  during  the  past  month  and  they  received  many  courtesies. 
They  came  to  us,  we  hope  not  to  prepare  for  the  battlefields  of  Eur- 
ope, but  wherever  they  go  they  will  carry  pleasant  memories  of  their 
stay  in  Concord.  All  of  them  were  strangers  within  our  gates  and  we 
received  them  gladly.  One  always  feels  better  to  have  done  the  nice 
thing.  The  churches,  the  schools,  and  the  civic  organizations  have 
united  with  one  purpose  in  view,  which  is  to  keep  up  the  morale  of 
our  soldiers  who  stand  ready  to  answer  the  call  to  action  in  defense 
of  democracy.  Realizing  that  the  soldiers  drafted  for  service  come 
from  every  walk  of  life,  Concord  as  a  unit  rose  to  the  occasion  in  a, 
manner  that  made  the  young  men  most  comfortable  and  happy. 


THE  UPLIFT 


BIRTHDAY  OF  THE 

NAVY 

(Selected) 


OCTOBER  27 


One  hundred  and  sixty-six  years  ago 
a  committee  of  three  men,  John 
Adams,  Silas  Dean  and  John  Langdon 
purchased  the  merchant  ship  Black 
Prince  of  Philadelphia.  Renamed  the 
Alfred,  this  vessel  had  the  distinction 
of  being  the  first  ship  in  the  United 
States  Navy.  These  men  were  ap- 
pointed by  Congress,  through  the  ef- 
forts of  George  Washington,  as  a 
Naval  Committee  responsible  for  the 
purchase  of  two  vessels.  An  original 
appropriation  of  $100,000  was  increas- 
ed several  days  later,  making  possible 
the  purchase  of  four  ships  in  all — the 
latter  three  named  the  Columbus,  Ca- 
bot and   Andrew   Doria. 

The  date  October  27,  on  which  Con- 
gress in  1775  acted  to  establish  our 
Navy,  is  celebrated  annually  as  Navy 
Day.  The  purposes  of  Navy  Day  are 
to  pay  a  deserved  tribute  to  the 
splendid  service  the  men  of  the  Navy 
have  rendered  in  making  and  keeping 
us  a  nation  and  to  better  inform  the 
American  people  of  what  our  Navy  is 
and  does  for  them.  When  originally 
chosen,  October  27  marked  not  only 
one  of  the  most  important  dates  in 
U.  S.  Naval  history,  but  also  the  birth 
date  of  Theodore  Roosevelt  whose  life 
was  devoted  to  furthering  a  sound 
naval  policy  for  the  United  States. 

In  its  earlier  days  the  history  of  our 
Navy  was  a  turbulent  one.  During 
the  revolutionary  period  73  vessels  of 
all  descriptions  were  used,  but  through 
sale,  capture  and  destruction  only  one 
was  left  in  1785  and  during  that  year 


Congress  abolished  the  Navy,  leaving 
the  burden  of  the  protection  of  our 
country  in  the  hands  of  an  army  of 
only  80  men.  In  1794  our  Navy  was 
revived  by  a  Congressional  Act  auth- 
orizing the  construction  of  several 
frigates  to  deal  with  the  Algerine 
pirates  and  the  first  U.  S.  Navy  De- 
partment was  established  four  years 
later.  One  of  these  new  frigates  pur- 
chased as  a  result  of  this  act  of  1794 
was  the  Constitution — with  the  Con- 
stellation, United  States,  President, 
Congress  and  Chesapeake  making  up 
a  Navy  which,  through  successful  en- 
counters with  French  cruisers  and  pri- 
vateers, established  an  enviable  re- 
putation for  itself.  In  1801  a  series 
of  engagements  with  the  Barbary 
states  and  the  ensuing  treaties  ren- 
dered commerce  in  the  Mediterranean 
safe  from  attack  and  ended  the  pay- 
ment of  tribute  by  Americans. 

The  outstanding  performances  of 
our  Navy  and  privateers  during  the 
War  of  1812  insured  freedom  of  the 
seas  for  our  commerce  and  further 
increased  our  national  prestige 
abroad. 

The  effective  work  of  the  Navy 
during  the  World  War  is  still  fresh  in 
the  minds  of  most  of  us.  The  as- 
tonishing fact  that  no  American  sol- 
dier escorted  by  the  U.  S.  Navy  lost 
his  life  in  transit  across  the  Atlantic 
amazed  even  those  in  the  highest  po- 
sitions of  authority. 

All  American  foreign  relations,  all 
American  participation  in  the  life  of 


THE  UPLIFT  9 

the  community   of  nations   must   find  outlet  to   America's   right  to   partici- 

its   expression   through  traffic  on  the  pate  in  international  trade  and  poli- 

seas.  Ships,  both  commercial  and  na-  tics. 
val,  are  the  means  of  giving  effective 


WHAT  IS  MAN? 

Man's  estimate  of  man  is  revealed  by  the  epithets  applied  to 
him.  He  may  be  one  or  more  of  fifty  things,  as  follows : 

We  call  a  man  a  beast  when  he  appears  to  lay  aside  ordinary 
intelligence. 

A  brute  when  he  seems  to  divorce  himself  from  all  moral 
qualities. 

Beef  when  his  avoirdupois  is  more  prominent  than  his  mental 
faculties. 

Pork  when  he  tries  to  get  everything  for  himself  to  the  de- 
triment of  others. 

A  skunk  when  guilty  of  shameful  and  malicious  treatment  of 
others. 

A  snake  (in  the  grass)  when  lying  in  wait  to  do  harm. 

A  rattlesnake  when  quick  to  injure  without  cause. 

A  viper  when  taking  an  unfair  and  mortal  advantage. 

A  mule  when  showing  particular  stubbornness. 

A  jackass  when  acting  as  though  entirely  devoid  of  common 
sense. 

A  horse  when  especially  strong  in  body. 

An  elephant  or  a  whale  when  exceptionally  large  in  body. 

— Religious  Telescope. 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  MAN  WHO  MADE  PROTESTANT! 

AND  LUTHERANISM 


M 


Bv  Dr.  Basil  W.  Miller 


The  age  was  vibrant  with  great 
things.  A  new  continent  had  been 
discovered.  The  world  had  just  been 
encircled.  The  printing  press  had  been 
in  operation  for  a  short  while.  A 
young  man,  clad  in  the  clothes  of  a 
monk,  from  the  dreary  regions  of  Ger- 
many, on  his  knees  is  ascending  the 
steps  of  a  cathedral.  Rome  is  the  city, 
and  St.  Peter's  is  the  cathedral,  which 
through  centuries  had  been  the  heart 
of  Catholicism.  Every  faithful  Catho- 
lic dreamed  of  the  day  when  he  should 
so  visit  this  cathedral.  While  the  monk 
was  thus  climbing  the  stairs,  a  voice 
which  was  destined  to  be  heard 
through  the  ages  rang  in  his  heart. 
"The  just  shall  live  by  faith."  The 
year  1511  became  the  pivot  of  the 
Christian  centuries. 

The  young  monk  was  Martin  Lu- 
ther, born  in  Eisleben,  Germany,  No- 
vember 10,  1483.  His  father  was  a 
miner,  a  hardworking,  God-fearing 
man.  The  father  intended  that  Martin 
should  be  a  lawyer,  but  God  aimed 
that  he  should  be  the  father  of  Pro- 
testantism in  general,  and  the  found- 
er of  the  Lutheran  Church.  In  school 
the  young  man  was  successful,  and 
graduated  from  the  University  of  Er- 
furt as  a  "Master  of  Arte"  in  1505. 
The  same  year  he  entered  the  Au- 
gustinian  monastery  in  Erfurt.  His 
soul  longed  for  rest  and  through  a 
diligent  study  of  the  Bible  he  became 
convinced  that  this  peace  would  come 
not  through  outward  works,  but  from 
God.  In  1511  the  voice  of  God  sounded 


the  message  of  faith.  In  1512  he  be- 
came a  Doctor  of  Theology. 

Again,  the  sound  of  a  tack  hammer 
is  heard  as  the  young  man  nails 
ninety-five  "theses"  to  the  door  of 
the  Castle  Church  in  Wittenberg. 
These  theses  propose  a  discussion  of 
the  sale  of  indulgences,  whereby  one 
might  buy  the  privileges  of  sin  and 
forgiveness.  The  pounding  of  the  little 
hammer  on  October  31,  1517,  rever- 
berates throughout  all  the  nations. 
It  shakes  the  throne  of  the  Pope  in 
Rome,  destroys  the  foundation  of  Ca- 
tholicism, and  calls  forth  Protestan- 
tism. 

The  battle  was  on.  The  pope  tried 
to  stop  his  mouth  with  gold,  but  the 
word  was  sent  back  that  "the  babbler 
does  not  know  the  value  of  gold."  The 
Diet  of  Worms  was  called  to  destroy 
Luther's  books — for  the  young  monk 
had  been  active  in  writing,  especially 
the  book  "The  Babylonish  Captivity 
of  the  Church,"  an  indictment  of 
the  papal  system  and  to  bring  him  to 
judgment.  A  short  while  before  the 
calling  of  the  diet,  the  pope  had  is- 
sued an  order,  or  bull,  condemning 
Luther.  The  brave  father  of  Protes- 
tantism publicly  burned  it. 

Luther  became  the  hero  of  the  hour. 
His  friends  urged  him  not  to  attend 
the  diet,  but  he  answered,  "I  am  de- 
termined to  enter  Worms,  although 
as  many  devils  set  on  me  as  there  are 
tiles  on  the  housetops."  Needless  to 
say  he  went,  and  his  defense  stands  as 
a  classic. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


Late  on  a  spring  afternoon — April 
18,  1521 — Luther  arose  before  the  as- 
sembly which  held  the  power  of  life 
and  death  over  him.  The  hour  was 
electric.  Would  he  retract  his  writ- 
ings? Would  he  seek  the  refuge  of 
the  Church  and  live?  He  cried  out, 
"Unless  I  am  convinced  by  Scripture 
and  reason,  I  neither  can,  nor  dare 
retract  anything;  for  my  conscience 
is  a  captive  to  the  Word  of  God,  and 
it  is  neither  safe  nor  right  to  go 
against  conscience.  There  I  take  my 
stand.  I  cannot  do  otherwise.  So  help 
me  God.  Amen."  It  was  too  late  to 
turn  back. 

All  the  venom  of  the  pope,  and  the 
hatred  of  his  cohorts  were  centered 
against  Luther.  In  the  castle  of  Wart- 
burg  he  hid  for  safety.  Here  he  trans- 
lated the  Bible  into  German,  which 
today  remains  the  standard  German 
edition.  Here  he  met  the  devil,  and 
even  today  one  is  shown  the  room  in 
the  castle  where  he  stained  the  walls 
with  ink,  from  the  ink-well  thrown 
at  his  satanic  majesty. 

Events  transpired  with  racing  rap- 
idity. Churches  were  founded.  Nation- 
al sections  took  up  the  new  doctrines. 
The  Creed  of  Augsburg,  with  the  aid 


of  a  friend,  Melanchthon,  was  written. 
In  1530  it  was  presented  to  the  Em- 
peror. In  1555  the  Lutherans  were 
recognized  as  religious  bodies  with 
equal  liberties  and  rights  with  Roman 
Catholics. 

In  the  midst  of  these  stirring  tur- 
moils Luther  found  time  to  pray  sev- 
eral hours  each  day.  He  wrote  numer- 
ous books,  liturgies,  creeds,  hymns 
and  letters.  It  was  through  the  read- 
ing of  Luther's  "Preface  to  Romans" 
that  Wesley   was   converted. 

The  monument  which  has  been  rais- 
ed up  to  honor  the  memory  of  Luther 
is  the  entire  body  of  Protestantism. 
He  is  its  father.  Most  directly  Martin 
Luther  will  be  remembered  as  the 
man  who  made  Lutheranism.  In  our 
one  group  of  Christendom  alone  there 
are  over  eighty  million  Christians. 
The  doctrine  of  Luther  we  hold,  "jus- 
tification by  faith."  We  recite  his 
creed,  the  Augsburg  Confession.  We 
teach  his  "Shorter  Cathechism"  to  our 
children. 

Luther,  "the  man  who  made  Pro- 
testantism," is  greater  than  any  sect 
of  the  Church.  He  belongs  to  the 
world,  and  his  name  will  be  sounded 
through  the  ages. 


There  is  nothing  more  beautiful  than  a  rainbow,  but  it  takes 
both  rain  and  sunshine  to  make  a  rainbow.  If  life  is  to  be  round- 
ed and  many-colored  like  the  rainbow,  both  joy  and  sorrow  must 
come  to  it.  Those  who  have  never  known  anything  but  pros- 
perity and  pleasure  become  hard  and  shallow,  but  those  whose 
prosperity  has  been  mixed  with  adversity  become  kind  and 
generous. — Exchange. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


50,000  PARADE  FOR  SPIRITUAL 


(Selected) 


Thousands  of  men,  women  and  chil- 
dren marched  through  the  centre  of 
Philadelphia  recently  in  a  two-hour 
"Spiritual  Defense  Parade"  drama- 
tizing the  need  for  religious  strength 
in  a  distraught  world. 

An  unregimented  army,  the  mem- 
bers of  more  than  1,000  Protestant 
congregations  gave  a  spontaneous  im- 
pressive display  of  their  loyalty  to  the 
Christian  teachings. 

Bands,  Boy  Scout  troops  and  vet- 
erans' organizations  by  the  dozens 
paced  the  march — but  more  typical 
were  the  thousands  of  civilian  clad 
men,  knee-trousered  boys  and  moth- 
ers pushing  baby  coaches. 

It  was  a  people's  parade,  and  the 
martial  anthem  heard  most  often  as 
it  moved  down  Broad  st.  from  Girard 
ave,  and  thence  out  the  Parkway  was 
the  old,  familiar  "Onward,  Christian 
Soldiers!" 

The  number  of  marchers  was  esti- 
mated at  50,000  drawn  from  the  con- 
gregations of  Philadelphia,  Mont- 
gomery and  Delaware  counties  and 
Camden. 

At  the  Washington  Memorial  on 
the  Parkway,  the  assembled  thou- 
sands heard  Rev.  Dr.  Abdel  Ross 
Wentz,  president  of  Gettysburg  Sem- 
inai-y,  predict  a  tremendous  revival 
of  religion  in  America. 

"Soon  there  will  be  the  tread  of 
many  feet  all  over  Philadelphia  and, 
I  trust,  all  over  the  nation,"  Dr.  Wentz 
declared.  "It  will  be  the  army  of  the 


Lord  on  the  march,  mobilizing  for  the 
spiritual  defense  of  our  Nation." 

He  cited  President  Roosevelt's  in- 
tention ef  "salvaging"  the  one-half 
of  America's  military  selectees  who 
have  been  found  physically  unfit,  and 
then  asked: 

"Is  it  not  high  time  that  in  the  in- 
terest of  the  national  defense  we  take 
measures  also  to  rehabilitate  those 
of  our  citizens  who  are  spiritually 
flabby  and  religiously  unfit  for  ser- 
vice— those  who  have  a  heart  condi- 
tion that  is  more  serious  than  any 
physical    ailment?" 

Mounted  policemen  and  a  troop  of 
Boy  Scouts  led  the  parade  as  it  head- 
ed down  Broad  St.  Musical  organiza- 
tions included  the  Salvation  Army 
Staff  Band  from  New  York  City,  a 
150-piece  Patriotic  Order  Sons  of 
America  band  from  Hanover,  Pa.,  the 
Lu  Lu  Temple  concert  band,  the  De- 
Molay  band  and  scores  of  others. 

But  the  sight  of  the  day  was  the 
outpouring  of  just  plain  citizens — 
marching  with  no  goose-step,  no 
military  precision  but  with  a  great 
abundance  of  enthusiasm. 

Children  of  every  size  and  age  pa- 
raded. Those  too  small  to  walk  rode 
in  coaches.  Young  men  and  women  in 
their  teens  marched  proudly,  vigor- 
ously. 

Many  delegations  had  floats  to  con- 
vey their  messages.  They  ranged  from 
make-shift,  crepe-decorated  trucks  to 
the  most  elaborate  displays. 

One  was  a  truck  carrying  a  fenced- 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


in  yard.  There  was  a  gate  marked 
"Salvation,"  and  a  youngster  repeat- 
edly opened  tke  gate  beckoningly. 

The  float  of  the  Philadelphia  Fed- 
eration of  Churches  bore  Christians 
of  varied  national  origins  in  their  na- 
tive costumes.  There  were  Latins,  In- 
dians, negroes  and  others  on  the  float. 

Its  sign  said:  "God  hath  made  of 
one  blood  all  nations  of  men." 

A  float  of  the  Italian  Evangelical 
Union  carried  the  message  of  Italian- 
Americans  to  their  homeland:  "Oh, 
Italy — Nothing  Can  Save  You  But 
God." 


Threatening  skies  diminished  the 
size  of  the  onlooking  crowd  at  the 
start  of  the  parade,  but  as  it  moved 
toward  the  middle  of  town  the  side- 
walks were  lined  with  thousands  of 
spectators. 

Chief  marshal  of  the  parade  was 
Rev.  Dr.  Ross  H.  Stover,  pastor  of 
Messiah  Lutheran  Church.  His  assis- 
tant was  William  B.  Forney,  Jjr.,  a 
layman. 

Bishop.  Ernest  G.  Richardson,  of  the 
Methodist  Church,  presided  at  the  ex- 
ercises on  the  Parkway. 


A  PRAYER 

Teach  me,  Father,  how  to  go 
Softly  as  the  grasses  grow; 
Hush  my  soul  to  meet  the  shock 
Of  the  wild  world  as  a  rock ; 
But  my  spirit,  propt  with  power, 
Make  as  simple  as  a  flower. 
Let  the  dry  heart  fill  its  cup, 
Like  a  poppy  looking  up ; 
Let  life  lightly  wear  her  crown 
Like  a  poppy  looking  down. 

Teach  me,  Father,  how  to  be 
Kind  and  patient  as  a  tree. 
Joyfully  the  crickets  croon 
Under  shady  oak  at  noon; 
Beetle,  on  his  mission  bent, 
Tarries  in  that  cooling  tent ; 
Let  me,  also,  clear  a  spot — 
Hidden  field  or  garden  grot — 
Place  where  passing  souls  can  rest 
On  the  way  and  be  their  best. 


-Edwin  Markham. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


N.  C.  GUARD'S  ONLY  WOMAN  GENERAL 
IS  OFFICIAL  U.  N.  C.  PHOTOGRAPHER 

By  Bill  Rhodes  Weaver  in  Charlotte  Observer 


Few  people  who  know  or  have  heard 
of  Bayard  Wootten  of  Chapel  Hill  are 
aware  that  she  is  a  bona  fide  army 
general  in  the  national  guard  of  North 
Carolina.  And  even  fewer  realize  what 
she  has  contributed  to  the  establish- 
ment of  the  state  as  a  nationally 
known  area  for  the  training  of  thous- 
ands of  soldiers. 

The  story  of  Bayard  Wootten's  as- 
sociation with  the  army  and  the  na- 
tional guard  runs  back  to  1906,  when 
she  began  taking  -snapshots  of  the 
young  North  Carolina  national  guards- 
men encamped  at  Camp  Glenn  near 
Morehead  City.  She  would  take  her 
week's  films  to  her  home  in  New 
Bern,  develop  them,  and  return  with 
the  finished  proofs  on  Monday  morn- 
ings. 

The  bulletin  board  on  the  outside  of 
her  photo  hut  began  to  attract  at- 
tention of  the  officers  as  well  as  the 
buck  privates.  National  guard  author- 
ities were  receiving  good  news  from 
the  pictures  taken  by  Bayard  Wootten 
which  the  boys  sent  home.  Enlist- 
ments poured  in,  and  Camp  Glenn 
was  one  of  the  most  popular  on  the 
eastern  coast. 

Wearing  clothes  similar  to  those  of 
other  women  soon  made  Mrs.  Woot- 
ten conscious  that  she  was  being  held 
down.  She  couldn't  get  around  the 
camp  so  well.  So,  after  her  laboratory 
had  been  burned  out,  and  she  found 
that  she  must  be  in  the  camp  with  the 
men  or  not  at  all,  the  camp  officers 
suggested  that  she  wear   a  uniform. 


The    commanding    officer    gave    her    a 
requisition  for  an  olive  drab  outfit. 

In  New  Bern  she  was  measured 
by  a  tailor  who  sent  the  measurements 
to  the  national  guard  outfitter  in  Phil- 
adelphia. When  the  finished  dress  Avas 
received,  there  was  a  note  attached: 
"Madame.  We  are  sorry  that  you  re- 
quired the  gold  buttons.  You  will 
never  be  allowed  to  wear  the  eagle 
buttons.  Only  those  connected  with 
the  army  are  permitted  to  wear  them." 
What  the  Philadelphia  tailor  did  not 
know  was  that  Bayard  Wootten  was 
in  the  army.  She  had  been  given  the 
title  of  chief  of  publicity  of  the  na- 
tional guard  of  North  Carolina. 

Because  she  worked  chiefly  on  foot 
she  presumed  that  she  should  wear 
an  infantryman's  blue  cord  on  her 
hat.  Later  she  found  she  had  made 
a  mistake. 

"Mrs.  Wootten,"  a  cordial  young 
officer  said  as  he  walked  up  to  the 
photographer,  "may  I  ask  where  you 
got  that  blue  cord?" 

"Why,  yes.  Yes,  of  course.  I  got  it 
from  the  supply  officer.  He  said  he 
didn't  think  anyone  would  mind  if 
I  wore  it." 

First  looking  somewhat  gravely,  he 
said,  "He  did,  did  he?  Well,  he  just 
didn't  know  his  own  business.  Here, 
this  is  the  cord  you're  supposed  to 
be  wearing,"  and  he  took  his  black 
and  gold  cord  from  his  campaign  hat 
and  exchanged  cords  with  "Lieuten- 
ant" Wootten. 

Lieutenant  Wootten  went  about  her 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


work  seriously.  She  arose  at  5  o'clock 
in  the  morning  and  followed  various 
maneuvering  groups  over  rough  and 
uncleared  terrain.  When  day  ended, 
she  prepared  her  films  in  the  hut  and 
posted  them  next  morning. 

General  Lawrence  Young,  who  was 
inspecting  Camp  Glenn  one  day, 
chanced  to  meet  Lieutenant  Wootten 
in  the  field.  Immediately  he  spied  the 
gold  and  black  cord  on  her  hat. 

"Young  woman,"  the  general  called, 
"don't  you  know  you  shouldn't  be 
wearing  that  black  and  gold  cord?" 
She  took  his  remark  as  a  reprimand 
and  stuttered  an  apology. 

"No.  No.  You  misunderstand  me. 
I  mean  that  we  are  proud  of  you.  We 
are  grateful  for  the  good  work  you 
have  been  doing  for  us."  In  a  few 
moment's  the  general  had  assembled 
a  large  company  of  guardsmen  in 
dress  uniform. 

His  voice  clear  and  loud  and  his 
manner  ceremoniously  dignified  and 
solemn,  he  called  to  Lieutenant  Woot- 
ten. She  was  directed  to  the  front 
rows  of  soldiers  standing  at  attention. 
The  air  was  quiet  and  awful. 

Out  of  the  excitement,  the  young 
picture  snapper  heard  the  general 
".  .  .  and  on  behalf  of  the  national 
guard  of  the  State  of  North  Carolina 
I  bestow  upon  you  the  rank  and  privil- 
eges of  adjutant  general." 

Removing  the  two-color  cord  from 
the  hat,  he  placed  his  own  gold  cord 
upon  it.  Her  heart  swelled.  Her  mouth 
was  as  dry  as  a  fired  cannon,  and  her 
eyes  wanted  to  cry.  But,  she  remem- 
bered "these  men  think  of  me  as  a 
capable  soldier,  not  as  a  woman." 
Then  she  heard  herself  talking  and 
saying  the  appropriate  words  of  gra- 
titude she  had  heard  from  officers  on 


other  occasions.  Her  eyes  kept  dry, 
and  she  knew  she  had  acquitted  her- 
self well,  to  the  surprise  and  satis- 
faction of  her  admirers. 

Later  on  General  A.  J.  Bowley, 
commander  of  Camp  Bragg,  reviewed 
Camp  Glenn.  He  was  unwell  and  re- 
mained at  the  camp  a  week,  long  en- 
ough to  hear  about  "General"  Woot- 
ten's  excellent  photography  and  man- 
agement of  the  men. 

Camp  Bragg  at  that  time  was  al- 
most falling  in  ruin.  The  fast-built 
wooden  structures,  used  for  training 
quarters  during  the  World  war  were 
rotting.  The  camp  presented  a  sad 
sight  to  the  commander.  Then  he  hit 
upon  an  idea.  Why  not  get  Bayard 
Wootten  to  take  pictures  at  Camp 
Bragg?   She  did. 

With  the  pictures  in  hand,  General 
Bowley  discussed  appropriations  with 
army  officials  close  to  congressional 
influence  in  Washington.  And  it  was 
through  his  efforts,  largely,  that  the 
funds  were  obtained  to  erect  the  first 
brick  structures  at  the  sand  and  pine 
covered  area  now  known  as  Fort 
Bragg. 

It  was  while  General  Wootten  was 
at  Fort  Bragg  that  she  had  the  most 
exciting  times.  General  Bowley  had 
ordered  that  she  be  allowed  to  go 
where  she  pleased  throughout  the  re- 
servation. Unconsciously,  she  man- 
aged to  get  in  some  tight  spots. 

While  working  behind  a  group  firing 
heavy  artillery  one  afternoon,  she  was 
told  to  move  quickly  with  the  men. 
Firing  from  the  rear  over  that  posi- 
tion would  begin  within  five  minutes. 
Shouldering  her  old-fashioned  view 
camera,  she  gathered  up  other  equip- 
ment and  followed  the  gunners.  Their 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


route  was  through  tall  brush  and 
close-growing  briars  and  vines. 

When  the  crew  had  set  up  its  posi- 
tion, a  gunner  looked  around  amazed, 
"Look,  who's  here."  General  Wootten 
was  not  only  there:  She  was  there 
with  her  camera  set  up. 

"Let's  shoot  'er,  boys,"  she  called. 
The  soldiers  shot.  Bayard  Wootten 
shot,  and  her  respect  among  the  sol- 
diers rose  above  the  camp  like  the 
gun  smoke. 

On  another  occasion,  she  was  or- 
dered to  take  a  new  position.  Firing 
was  to  begin  shortly  in  her  area.  She 
was  told  to  proceed  to  a  certain  tall 
pine,  turn  left  for  one-half  mile,  then 
right  and  she  would  be  behind  the  bat- 
tery where  she  could  get  the  desired 
pictures.  She  reached  the  pine,  pro- 
ceeded a  few  hundred  yards.  Real 
shrapnel  was  falling  around  her,  and 
she  was  confused.  A  motorcycle  sped 
past.  Not  knowing  where  it  came  from 
or  where  it  was  going,  she  followed 
the  tracks.  For  what  seemed  like 
hours,  she  trudged  through  the  dust 
and  smoke.  At  last,  she  arrived  at  the 
battery.  She  had  turned  wrong  at  the 


pine  and  had  placed  herself  directly 
in  the  middle  of  the  firing  range. 

Another  time,  she  was  taking  a 
circuit  picture,  composed  of  several 
shots  in  succession,  of  a  regiment  in 
review.  To  get  a  better  vantage  point, 
she  mounted  a  box  car,  set  up  the 
camera  and  began  taking  the  pictures. 
Just  as  she  finished  the  last  section 
of  the  circuit,  their  was  a  jerk.  The 
photographer  and  all  rolled  merrily 
past  the  regiment.  The  box  car  had 
been  hooked  up. 

After  General  Bowley  gave  up  the 
command  at  Fort  Bragg,  things  did 
not  run  so  smoothly  for  General  Woot- 
ten. She  moved  to  Chapel  Hill  and  be- 
came official  yearbook  photographer 
for  the  University  of  North  Carolina. 

Now  that  defense  training  is  ac- 
tive again,  General  Wootten  has  re- 
turned to  Fort  Bragg,  where  she  has 
set  up  a  studio  right  outside  the  re- 
servation. She  divides  her  time  be- 
tween the  fort  and  Chapel  Hill,  which 
she  says  is  a  "job,  physical  and  artis- 
tic." 

"I  don't  know  which  I  love  more, 
the  students  or  the  soldiers." 


THE  CHART 

Earth,  sea  and  sky  expand  the  air; 

Peace  draws  an  infinite  chart, 
Serenity  is  everywhere, 

Except  within  man's  heart. 

Still  hate  and  all  its  wars  increase, 

Though  all  about  us  lie 
The  perfect  patterns  in  a  piece 

Of  earth  and  sea  and  sky. 


-Michael  Lewis. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


OUR  DRUID  BARD 

By  Elmer  Schulz  Gerhard 


Many  of  our  poets  have  been  vari- 
ously designated,  according  to  their 
interests  and  inherent  qualities. 
Whittier  has  been  called  the  Hebrew 
Prophet;  Holmes  the  Poet  Laureate 
of  New  England;  Longfellow,  the 
poet  of  the  affections  of  Hearth  and 
Home;  Emerson,  the  Delphic  Oracle; 
and  others  in  similar  terms.  In  like 
manner  may  one  think  of  Bryant  as 
our  Druid  Poet. 

The  Druids  were  an  order  of  priests 
among  the  ancient  Celt's  of  Gaul  and 
of  Britian.  It  is  said  that  the  oak  tree 
was  especially  sacred  among  them, 
for  it  represented  to  them  the  one 
supreme  God,  and  the  mistletoe,  when 
entwining  itself  around  it,  man's  de- 
pendence upon  Him.  Oak  groves 
were  their  places  of  worship,  their 
temples.  The  word  "druid"  is  sup- 
posed to  come  from  a  Welsh  word 
meaning  an  oak. 

Very  appropriately  may  Bryant  be 
called  the  Druid  Bard,  for  his  poetry 
simply  overflows  with  the  natural  re- 
ligion of  the  woods.  He  transports 
one  into  the  solemn  primeval  forest, 
to  the  shores  of  a  lonely  lake,  to  the 
banks  of  a  wild  stream,  or  to  the 
brow  of  a  rocky  upland  rising  like  a 
promontory  towering  above  a  wild 
ocean  of  foliage.  With  snow-white 
head  and  flowing  white  beard,  tall, 
hale  and  erect,  and  strong  to  the  last, 
a  dignified,  venerable  and  almost  ma- 
jestic figure,  he  seems  to  stand  amid 
these  scenes  like  one  of  the  "Druids 
of  eld,"  like  an  ancient  prophet;  and 
never  since  the  days  of  the  apostles 
has    a   truer    disciple   professed    alle- 


giance to  the  divine  Master. 

The  opening  lines  of  his  "Forest 
Hymn"  show  his  feelings  and  long- 
ings for  the  forest — 

"The    grooves    were    God's    first 

temples.   Ere  man  learned 
To    hew    the   shaft,    and    lay    the 

architrave, 
And  spread  the  roof  above  them 

— ere  he  framed 
The  lofty  vault,  to  gather  and  roll 

back 

The  sound  of  anthems; 

he  knelt  down 

And     offered     to     the     Mightiest, 

solemn    thanks 
And  supplication. " 

The  inspiring  poem,  "Inscription 
for  the  Entrance  to  a  Wood,"  was 
composed  in  a  noble  forest  opposite 
his  father's  house  in  Cummington. 
Bryant  was  especially  happy  in  the 
composition  of  these  and  other  forest 
hymns,  for  they  brought  him  face 
to  face  with  nature.  They  stirred 
within  him  all  the  finer  sensibilities 
and  feelings  of  his  soul  and  enabled 
him  to  worship  God  directly  without 
the  intervention  of  priest  or  ritual. 
He  virtually  believed  that  "the  groves 
were  God's  first  temples."  The  old 
homestead  in  Cummington  is  situat- 
ed in  the  grand  hills  of  western  Mass- 
achusetts overlooking  the  beautiful 
Housatonic  Valley.  From  these  hills, 
"rockribbed  and  ancient  as  the  sun," 
and  woods  and  streams,  Bryant  drank 
in  that  deep  and  pure  love  for  nature 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


which   pervades   all  his   noblest  lines. 
Amid  these  scenes   springs   up,  be- 
neath   the    nut-brown    skirts    of    fall, 
the  fringed  gentain,  that 

" ...blossom  bright  with  autumn 

dew, 
And    colored    with    the    heaven's 

blue." 

A  cluster  of  this  uncommon  flower 
has  been  framed  and  can  be  seen 
hanging  in  the  poet's  library  in  the 
old  homestead  in  Cummington.  The 
road  leading  to  the  house  is  virtually 
an  avenue  of  maples,  stately,  gnarled 
monarchs,  some  eighty  of  them,  set 
out   by   the   poet's   own   hand. 

The  most  delightful  hours  of  his 
childhood  were  spent  in  rambling, 
"under  the  open  sky,"  listening  to 
"Nature's  teaching,"  holding  "com- 
munion with  her  visible  forms,"  and 
interpreting  her  "various  language." 
When  he  retureed  from  the  clash  and 
din  of  worldly  strife,  he  went  into 
the  wooded  hills  where  angels  ad- 
ministered to  him.  Everything  around 
him  seemed  eloquent  of  hope,  faith 
and  love.  The  new  moon 

" brings 

Thoughts   of   all   fair  and  youth- 
ful things — 
The  hopes  of  early  years." 

The  fringed  gentian  preaches  to  him 
of   Hope   and   Immortality — 

"Thou    waitest    late,    and    com'st 

alone, 
When  woods   are  bare  and  birds 

are  flown, 


Then  doth  thy  sweet  and  quiet  eye 
Look  through   its   fringes   to   the 
sky, 


I   would  that  thus,  when   I   shall 

see 
The  hour  of  death  draw  near  to 

me, 
Hope,      blossoming      within      my 

heart, 
May  I  look  to  heaven  as  I  depart." 

The  charms  of  nature  ever  touched 
the  sweetest  chords  of  his  lyre.  Every- 
thing that  draws  life  from  the  soil 
was  to  him  a  divine  expression  of  pro- 
found and  fascinating  mysteries, 
which  he  ever  desired  to  penetrate. 
Thus  he  kept  on  going  deeper  and 
deeper  into  the  forest.  He  ever  sang 
the  beauty  and  joy  of  holiness.  His 
thought  dwells  habitually  upon  the 
sublimity  of  nature  and  its  relation 
to  the  transitory  life  of  man. 

Most  of  Bryant's  themes  are  drawn 
in  some  way  from  nature.  Of  171 
original  poems,  more  than  one  hun- 
dred treat  of  some  natural  object, 
scene,  or  phenomenon —  "The  Fring- 
ed Gentian,"  "A  Forest  Hymn,"  "The 
Death  of  the  Flowers,"  "The  Rivulet," 
"The  Ode  to  a  Waterfowl,"  "Green 
River,"  etc.  In  many  others  the  charms 
of  nature  constitute  the  setting. 

If  Bryant  had  written  nothing  more 
than  "Thanatopsis"  and  the  "Ode 
to  a  Waterfowl"  his  name  would 
still  be  immortal.  Nearly  every  theme 
he  touched  was  to  him  subjective. 
Probably  none  of  his  poems  shows 
this  more  clearly  than  the  two  just 
mentioned.  The  inception  of  the  for- 
mer took  place  "while  he  was  wander- 
ing in  the  primeval  forests,  where  lay 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


the  gigantic  trunks  of  fallen  trees, 
mouldering  for  years  and  years,  sug- 
gesting an  antiquity  indefinitely  re- 
mote, where  silent  rivulets  crep't 
through  the  dead  leaves  or  the  thick 
beds  of  pine-needles,  the  spoils  of  the 
ages."  The  scene  kindled  his  imagina- 
tion, which  went  forth  over  the  in- 
habitants of  the  globe  and  sought  to 
bring  under  a  comprehensive  view 
the  destinies  of  the  human  race  in  the 
present  life  and  the  everlasting  rising 
and  passing  of  generation  after  gen- 
eration. He  had  a  profound  interest 
in  the  destiny  of  man;  the  still,  sad 
music  of  humanity  was  ever  resound- 
ing in  his  ears,  moaning  and  sough- 
ing like  the  wind  in  the  pine  forest. 
To  him  humanity  was  an  endless  pro- 
cession, moving  along  the  earth  in 
sunshine  and  shadow,  changing  like 
the  seasons. 

He  had  just  passed  his  bar  exam- 
ination and  was  looking  for  a  place 
to  practice  law.  In  despair  he  started 
out  on  foot,  forlorn  and  disconsolate, 
for  he  did  not  know  what  was  to  be- 
come of  him  in  the  big  world,  which 
grew  bigger  and  bigger  as  he  ascend- 
ed the  hill  to  Plainfield.  seven  miles 
from  his  home.  The  sun  had  set  and 
was  casting  a  brilliant  afterglow  over 
the  hills;  the  dark  was  coming  on  with 
a  mighty  stride.  Just  then  a  solitary 
waterfowl  (wild  cluck)  winged  its  way 
along  the  illuminated  horizon.  He 
watched  the  lone  wanderer  until  it 
was  lost  in  the  distance.  That  night 
he  wrote  this  ode,  as  imperishable  as 
the  language  in  which  it  is  cast.  The 
scene  spoke  not  only  to  his  eye  but 
also  to  his  soul.  This  poem  gives  a 
grand  expression  of  his  faith  and  hope 
in  a  divine  guidance. 


"There  is  a  Power  whose  care 
Teaches  thy  way  along  that  path- 
less   coast, 
The   desert   and   illimitable   air- 
Lone  wandering,  but  not  lost. 


"He  who,  from  zone  to  zone, 
Guides  through  the  boundless  sky 

thy  certain  flight, 
In  the  long  way  that  I  must  tread 

alone 
Will  lead  my  steps  upright." 

Bryant  was  profoundly  religious 
by  nature;  he  had  a  disposition  to 
brood  upon  death,  intensified  by  some 
untoward  circumstances.  As  a  child 
he  was  brought  into  close  contact 
with  death.  Just  across  from  his 
birthplace  was  a  rural  burial-ground; 
the  funeral  of  one  of  his  schoolmates 
made  a  deep  and  lasting  impression 
on  him,  as  did  also  the  passing  of  his 
maternal  grandparents  under  whose 
roof  he  had  grown  up.  Since  he  was 
of  an  unusually  serious  and  sensitive 
disposition  these  early  circumstances 
helped  to  shape  his  mind,  and  to 
contribute  to  that  noble  melancholy 
so  conspicuous  in  many  of  his  poems, 
especially  in  "Thanatopsis,"  a  Greek 
word  meaning  a  "view  of  death." 
But  there  is  never  a  trace  of  gloom 
or  a  note  of  despair.  We  are  con- 
fronted with  the  inevitable,  and  must 
submit  without  questioning.  Instead 
of  treating  death  as  a  penal  institu- 
tion only  to  be  dreaded,  he  treats  it 
as  ministry  of  life,  a  change  as  na- 
tural as  inevitable,  and  as  beneficent 
as  the  change  of  seasons. 

Besides  writing  a  volume  of  poems, 
Bryant  also  -wrote  about  thirty  hymns. 
Virtually  none  of  his  poems  as  such 
have  been  set  to  music,  which  is  not 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  case  with  Whittier's  poems.  There 
is  a  difference  between  a  hymn  and 
a  poem,  but  this  topic  is  not  germane 
to  our  discussion.  In  1820  a  compiler 
of  a  hymnbook  urged  hint  to  contri- 
bute some  hymns;  so  he  contributed 
five.  Then  in  1826  he  wrote  the  one 
beginning 

"Thou,  whose  unmeasured  temple 

stands, 
Birilt  over  land  and  sea." 

This  i's  one  of  his  best  known  hymns, 
and  has  been  a  favorite  in  England 
and  in  America.  It  was  written  for 
the  dedication  of  the  Second  Unita- 
rian Church,  New  York.  The  hymn 
beginning, 

"Look  from  the  sphere  of  endless 

day, 
God  of  mercy  and  of  might," 


Church  hymnal.  When  the  church  of 
the  Mes'siah,  Boston,  celebrated  its 
semi-contennial  in  1875,  Bryant  con- 
tributed, by  urgent  request,  one  of 
the  sweetest  hymns  he  ever  wrote — 
"The   Star  of  Bethelem." 

Most  of  his  hymns,  like  his  peems, 
have  a  stately  thoughtfmlness.  He 
wrote  nothing  which  has  attained 
to  first  rank  in  world  hymnology;  he 
has  nevertheless  written  several 
hymns  which  have  gained  a  wide  cir- 
culation. As  a  poet  he  stands  some- 
what alone  and  isolated.  There  is  a 
certain  classic  formality  about  most 
of  his  work,  a  characteristic  which  in- 
vites  admiration   rather   than   love. 

At  his  funeral  one  of  the  five 
hymns,  referred  to  above,  "Blessed 
are  they  that  mourn,"  was  sung  by  the 
church  choir  with  marked  effect.  He, 
too,  now  in  his  eighty-sixth  year,  ap- 
proached his  grave 


was  written  for  a  home  mission  so- 
ciety; it  was  received  with  great  en- 
thusiasm and  has  held  a  merited  place 
ever  since.  And  by  the  way,  this  is 
his  only  hymn  found  in  the  Lutheran 


"Like  the  one  who  wraps  the 
drapery  of  his  couch 

About  him,  and  lies  down  to 
pleasant    dreams. 


FAULTS  OF  OTHERS 

What  are  others'  faults  to  me? 

I've  not  a  vulture's  bill 
To  peck  at  every  flaw  I  see 

And  make  it  wider  still. 

It  is  enough  for  me  to  know 

I've  follies  of  my  own ; 
And  on  my  heart  the  care  bestow 

And  let  my  friends  alone. 


— Author  Unknown. 


THE  UPLIFT 

'S  PIOi> 


(Selected) 


21 


The  first  poet  to  sing  of  natural 
beauty  as  it  is  found  in  America  was 
William  Cullen  Bryant,  who  was 
born  in  Cummington,  Massachusetts 
on  November  3,  1794.  His  father 
was  a  country  doctor  and  state  leg- 
islator; his  mother  was  a  descend- 
ant of  John  Alden  and  his  wife 
Priscilla.  Young  Bryant  was  of  ex- 
tremely delicate  constitution.  From 
early  childhood  he  was  compelled  to 
conform  to  strict  regulation  in  his 
habits  and  to  deny  himself  many 
of  the  pleasures  enjoyed  by  others. 
Extensive  reading  in  his  father's  ex- 
cellent library  and  private  tutors  gave 
Bryant  a  firm  foundation  of  primary 
education.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he 
was  accepted  in  the  sophomore  class 
at  Wiliams  College.  Finally  finances 
made  it  impossible  for  him  to  contin- 
ue college  after  one  year  and  to  his 
lasting  regret,  he  was  denied  a  com- 
plete college  course.  From  1812  to 
1815  he  studied  law  and  for  ten  years 
following,  though  he  had  a  strong  dis- 
like for  it,  he  faithfully  practiced 
law  in  western  Massachusetts. 

Bryant's  ambition,  conceived  in 
childhood,  was  to  write  enduring  poe- 
try. He  began  writing  while  a  child 
and  at  the  age  of  nine  had  written  a 
rhymed  version  of  the  Book  of  Job. 
At  eighteen,  he  wrote  "Thanatopsis", 
which  with  its  moral  and  natural 
lessons  is  one  of  the  greatest  of  Amer- 
ican literary  works.  In  those  early, 
pioneering  days  of  America,  it  was 
virtually  impossible  for  a  poet,  even 


of  such  exceptional  caliber,  to  earn 
a  living  by  his  pen,  so  when  Bryant 
did  turn  to  writing  as  a  means  of  sub- 
sistance,  he  entered  the  field  of  jour- 
nalism and  became  editor  of  The  New 
York  Review.  The  Review  failed,  but 
before  it  did  Bryant  had  become  an 
editorial  writer  on  The  Evening  Post. 
He  acquired  one-eighth  ownership  of 
the  Post  and  in  1829,  upon  the  death 
of  the  editor  in  chief,  was  enabled  to 
increase  his  holdings  to  one-half.  Dur- 
ing the  last  half  of  his  long  life  Bry- 
ant had  a  substantial  income  from 
this  and  other  properties  he  had  been 
enabled   to   acquire. 

Bryant's  place  in  the  history  of 
American  literature  is  that  of  a  pio- 
neer. Until  he  came,  the  writers  of 
the  newly  settled  continent  had 
either  failed  to  notice  the  natural 
beauties  with  which  they  were  sur- 
rounded, or  they  were  viewing  them 
through  British  spectacles.  Because 
of  his  ardent  love  of  nature  and  the 
close  communion  he  kept  with  Na- 
ture, wandering  in  the  woods  and 
seeing  in  every  bush,  tree,  flower,  or 
bird,  some  life,  lesson  he  would 
like  to  pass  on  to  others,  it  was  per- 
fectly logical  for  him  to  use  those 
natural  beauties  in  his  themes.  "The 
Yellow  Violet"  is  the  first  poem 
ever  dedicated  to  a  distinctly  Ameri- 
can flower.  Other  authors  and  poets 
immediately  followed  his  example  and, 
as  one  writer  has  aptly  put  it,  "The 
nightingale  became  as  silent  in  Ameri- 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


can  poetry  as  it  had  always  been  in 
American  woods".  "To  The  Fring- 
ed Gentian",  a  poem  devoted  to 
another  American  flower  and  in  its 
last  stanza  containing  Bryant's  ever 
present  moral  lesson,  follows  this 
article. 

Though  not  abundant,  Bryant's 
poetry  was  of  the  first  order.  His 
range  was  narrow,  but  in  it  he  was 
a  master.  However,  little  warmth  can 
be  found  in  Bryant's  works.  The  sub- 
ject of  death  'seems  to  have  been  a 
favorite  one  with  him  and  the  re- 
strictive life  he  was  forced  to  lead 
extended  itself  even  into  his  writing. 
Although  he  chose  the  simplest  ex- 
pressions and  wrote  in  a  free  natural 
style,  the  reader  look's  in  vain  for 
a  playful  stroke  of  humor.  Bryant's 
blank  verse  is  the  greatest  in  Ameri- 
can literature,  which,  with  the  fact 
that  he  was  America's  pioneer  poet 
naturalist,  has  established  him  firmly 


as  one  of  the  greatest  men  of  Ameri- 
can literature. 

TO    THE    FRIXGED    GEXTIAX 

Thou    blossom   bright    with    autumn    dew, 
And    colored    with    the   heaven's    own    blue, 
That   openest.   when  the  quiet  light 
Succeeds   the  keen  and   frosty  night. 

Thou   comest   not  when  violets  lean 

O'er  wandering  brooks  and  springs  unseen, 

Or   columbines,    in   purple   dressed, 

Xod   o'er   the   ground-bird's   hidden   nest. 

Thou   waitest  late,  and  com'st  alone, 
When  woods  are  bare  and  birds  are  flown, 
And   frosts   and   shortening  da</s   portend 
The    aged    year    is    near   his    end. 

Then  doth  thy  sweet  and  quiet  eye 
Look  through  its  fringes  to  the  sky, 
Blue — Blue — as  if  that  sky  let  fall 
A    flower    from    its    cerulean    wall. 

I  would  that  thus,  when  I  shall  see 
The  hour  of  death  draw  near  to  me, 
Hope,  blossoming  within  my  heart, 
May   look   to  heaven   as   I    depart. 

— William   Cullen   Bryant. 


THE  BAREFOOT  BOY 


Blessings  on  thee,  little  man, 
Barefoot  boy  with  cheeks  of  tan ; 

Trudging'  down  a  dusty  lane 

With  no  thought  of  future  pain; 

You're  our  one  and  only  bet 
To  absorb  the  national  debt. 

Little  man  with  cares  so  few, 
We've  a  lot  of  faith  in  you 

Guard  each  merry  whistled  tune. 
For  you're  apt  to  need  it  soon. 

Have  your  fun  now  while  you  can 
You  may  be  a  barefoot  man. 


-Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


HARMONY— -NATURE'S  UNIVERSAL 


Bv  Elmer  Schultz  Gerhard 


"From    harmony,    from    heavenly    harmony 

This    universal    frame    began. 

When   Nature   underneath  a  heap 

Of  jarring  atoms   lay, 

And  could  not  heave  her  head, 

The  tuneful  voice  was  heard  from  high, 

Arise,   ye  more  than  dead." 

Thus  wrote  John  Dryden  (1631- 
1700),  poet  laureate  of  England,  in 
1676;  and  he  never  wrote  anything 
more  beautiful  than  this  "Ode  for 
St.  Cecilia's  Day."  St.  Cecila  was, 
according  to  the  legend,  a  Roman 
virgin  of  rank  who  had  embraced 
Christianity.  Her  devoutness  obtained 
for  the  honor  of  visits  from  an  angel. 
She  was  canonized  as  the  guardian 
Saint  of  Music,  the  inventor  of  the 
organ  and  of  the  "vocal  frame."  This 
majestic  ode  is  really  a  tribute  to 
the  power  of  music,  which,  so  we  are 
told,  "has  charms  to  soothe  the  sav- 
age breast." 

In  this  ode  the  poet  carries  out  to 
a  high  and  inspiring  completion  a  fine 
"poetic  conceit":  the  beginning  of  all 
things.  All  this  is  to  come  to  pass  to 
the  accompaniment  of  music,  which  is 
nothing  less  than  a  concord,  a  har- 
mony, of  sweet  sounds. 

It  was  to  the  accompaniment  of 
music,  to  the  rhythmic  beat,  or  pulse, 
of  the  Great  All  that  the  Prime  Mover. 
or  First  Cause,  "in  the  beginning" 
wound  up  this  universe,  whose  in- 
nniteness  no  finite  mind  can  com- 
prehend. It  has  been  rotating  and 
moving  with  clock-wise  precision  ever 
since.  In  consequence  of  this  accuracy, 
the  ancient  Greeks  conceived  of  "the 


music  of  the  spheres,"  which  is  a 
beautiful  fancy  that  the  rotation  of 
the  heavenly  bodies  produces  a-  music 
imperceptible  to  human  ears,  and  that 
each  body  gives  out  a  note  higher 
than  the  one  next  to  it.  These  mo- 
tions are  supposed  to  conform  to  cer- 
tain fixed  laws  which  can  be  ex- 
pressed in  numbers  corresponding  to 
the  numbers  which  give  the  harmony 
of  sound.  The  seven  planets  are  sup- 
posed to  produce  severally  the  seven 
notes  of  the  musical  scale. 

The  word  "planet"  is  a  Greek  term 
reaning  the  "wanderer,"  a  beautiful 
"poetic  conceit."  Stop  and  think  how 
these  heavenly  bodies  wander  off  in- 
to space,  illimitable  and  boundless, 
and  occasionally  pay  us  a  visit.  Here 
one  might  quote  appropriately  a  stan- 
za from  Bryant's  "Ode  to  a  Water- 
fowl"— 

''There   is  a   Power  whose  care 
Teaches   thy    way   along   that    pathless 

coast — 
The   desert   and    illimitable   air — 
Lone  wandering,   but  not   lost." 

They  always  appear  on  time.  The 
stars  are  not  tramps;  they  are  not 
disorderly  vagrants  whose  where- 
abouts for  any  length  of  time  cannot 
be  determined.  They  are  bound  up  to- 
gether in  systems  over  which  law 
reigns.  Thus  their  orderly  procession 
in  their  orbits  enables  seamen  to 
plot  their  course  across  the  waste  of 
waters.  The  heavens  are  mathemati- 
cally built.  Stand  steady,  and  you 
will  be  able  to  perceive  that  the  swing 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  the  univeise  goes  around  on  time, 
with  the  angels  in  the  sentry  boxes. 
Note  that  the  tides  and  the  planets 
falter  not  in  their  course;  they  faint 
not;  they  move  to  their  sentry  posts 
and  arrive  in  the  predictable  fraction 
of  time. 

No,  planets  do  not  "run  lawless 
through  the  sky."  The  famous  eclipse 
of  the  Sun  by  Venus,  some  ten  years 
ago,  was  only  thirty  seconds  late! 
Astronomers  immediately  calculated 
the  time  to  a  fraction  of  a  minute 
when  the  same  phenomenon  will  ap- 
pear again  a  hundred  or  more  years 
hence.  The  interval  between  two  con- 
secutive returns  of  a  planet  to  the 
same  meridan  has  demonstrably  not 
changed  by  one  hundredth  of  a  sec- 
ond for  two  thousand  years.  When 
one  stops  to  think  of  it,  the  expanse 
included  within  the  orbit  of  the  hum- 
blest planet  is  awe-inspiring.  And 
again,  when  one  thinks  of  the  hea- 
venly bodies  wheeling  through  track- 
less and  benighted  spaces,  as  if  pur- 
sued by  Omnipotence,  and  yet  doing  it 
as  accurately  and  as  safely  as  if  they 
were  running  on  steel  tramways 
"down  the  roaring  grooves  of  time,"' 
one  has  the  feeling  that  one  is  stand- 
ing in  the  midst  of  the  sublimity  of 
the  Almighty! 

Harmony  is  nature's  universal  law: 
it  is  universal  throughout  all  creation. 
If  it  were  not,  there  would  be  nothing 
but  chaos;  and  order  was  brought  out 
of  chaos  to  the  accompaniment  of 
music.  It  is  through  this  rythmic  beat 
throughout  the  universe  and  all  that 
is  in  it,  that  order  is  maintained.  And 
order,  we  are  told,  is  heaven's  first 
law.  Where  there  is  no  order,  there 
is  not  much  of  anything  else. 


sweet  or  otherwise — for  there  is  or- 
der even  in  apparent  disorder — exists 
in  all  things,  animate  and  inanimate. 
It  manifests  itself  in  the  simplest  op- 
erations. There  is  a  rhythm  in  the  pat- 
ter of  the  rain  on  the  roof;  a  rhythmic 
swing  in  a  field  of  waving  grain,  or 
in  the  beating  of  the  breakers  on  the 
shore — ceaseless,  endless.  There  is 
even  rhythm  in  the  movements  of  a 
half-dozen  mowers  swinging  their 
scythes  in  unison  across  a  meadow. 
We  were  of  late  in  a  place  where  dam- 
aged fenders  of  automobiles  are  re- 
paired. The  filing  down  and  rubbing 
and  'polishing  of  the  damaged  parts 
involves  a  great  deal  of  tedious  labor. 
A  loud  radio  was  blaring  away.  We 
asked  the  foreman  "Why  so?"  He 
replied  that  the  men  engaged  in  this 
work  kept  time  unconsciously  with 
the  radio,  and  to  that  extent  had  their 
immediate  attention  diverted  from 
the  tedious  labor  and  forgot  to  feel 
tired! 

All  the  numberless  forms  of  ani- 
mals and  of  plants  found  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  whole  globe  are  perfectly 
fitted  to  the  particular  spheres.  The 
configuration  of  the  earth  above  or 
below  the  waters,  and  the  physical 
laws  that  govern  the  waters  and  the 
atmosphere  are  in  entire  harmony 
with  the  wants  of  organic  life..  And 
all  the  while  the  Sun  and  other  hea- 
venly bodies,  fully  attuned  to  the 
wants  of  organic  life  on  the  globe,, 
keep  on  swinging  through  boundless 
space.  Nature,  rationally  considered, 
is  a  unity  in  diversity  of  phenomena; 
a  harmony,  a  blending  together  of  all 
created  things,  however  dissimilar  in 
forms  and  attributes;  one  great  whole 
animated   with   the   breath   of  life.   A 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


Harmony,  this  concord  of  sounds, 
couplet  from  Alexander  Pope,  an  ad- 
mirer  of  Dryden,   is   appropriate — 

"All  are  parts  01  ot^  stupendous  whole ; 
Whose   body   Nature   is,   and   God   the 
soul." 

As  it  is  now,  so  has  it  always  been; 
for  the  annals  of  the  globe  written 
into  its  very  rocks  bear  witness 
through  all  the  changes  of  the  prime- 
val world  to  the  harmony  which  has 
constantly  reigned  between  the  phy- 
sical conditions  of  the  earth  and  its 
inhabitant's  at  each  successive  epoch 
in  the  eon  of  ages.  If  there  is  any  dis- 
order or  discord,  is  is  only  harmony 
not  understood. 

Microcosms  though  we  are  yet  a 
part  of  the  universe.  Quite  uncon- 
sciously, we  virtually  carry  its  rhy- 
thm within  all  the  time.  But  we  be- 
come conscious  of  this  fact  only  when 
we  fall  ill.  How  perturbed  we  are  apt 
to  become  if  our  temperature  varies 
only  a  few  degrees,  or  if  our  pulse 
beats  a  little  irregularly.  The  same 
rhythmic  throb  which  pulsates 
throughout  all  Nature  also  beats  and 
throbs  in  our  physical  make-up.  Woe 
unto  him  in  whom  it  misses  its  reg- 
ular beat! 

Man,  as  far  as  is  known,  is  the  sole 
auditor  of  this%  tremendous  concert. 
But  this  universal  harmony  is  mean- 
ingless, is  as  nothing  to  him,  unless  he 
apprehends  it  by  reference  to  some 
corresponding  harmony  within  him- 
self. Many  people  have  childish  mem- 
ories or  recollections  which  they  can 
never  repeat,  for  they  represent  mo- 


ments when  life  was  in  utter  harmony, 
and  sense  and  spirit  perfectly  attuned. 
But  in  addition  to  this  corresponding 
physical  rythm,  man  has  a  native  emo- 
tional impulse  to  merge  himself  in 
the  greater  harmony  and  to  be  one 
with  it.  There  is  a  spirit,  a  yearning 
and  an  honest  endeavor  in  his  heart, 
to  conduct  his  life  in  harmony  with 
Nature;  for  Nature  is  the  symbol  of 
all  harmony  and  beauty  that  is  known 
to  man. 

Every  so  often  someone  feels  alarm- 
eel  and  begins  to  speculate  on  the  pos- 
sibility of  a  great  catastrophic  colli- 
sion between  the  heavenly  bodies.  In 
which  event  all  things  would  be  re- 
duced to  chaos.  But  in  all  the  time 
that  the  sky  has  been  more  or  less 
scientifically  observed  —  over  two 
thousand  years — no  heavenly  body  has 
been  known  to  collide  with  another. 
Astronomers  have  proved  that  all 
such  alarms  are  groundless;  for  even 
the  perturbations,  or  disturbances,  of 
these  bodies  are  subject  to  eternal 
laws. 

But  finally  a  catastrophe  shall  come, 
for  such  is  the  "sure  Word  of  Proph- 
ecy." The  heavens,  on  fire,  shall  be 
dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt 
away,  and  all  things  shall  be  burnt 
up.  "Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass 
away."  Dryden  has  expressed  this  final 
tragic  phenomenon  in  a  grand  poeti- 
cal conception: 

"When    the    last    and    dreadful    hour 
This    crumbling    pageant    shall    devour, 
The   trumpet   shall    be   heard   on   high, 
The    dead    shall    live,    the    living    die, 
And  music   shall   untune  the  sky." 


No  legacy  is  so  rich  as  honesty. — Shakespeare. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


By  J.  B.  Hicklin.  in  The  State 


While  Hitler's  Germany  is  at- 
tempting to  erase  individualism 
among  the  peoples  of  Europe  through 
his  projected  New  Order,  Uncle  Sam 
is  leaving  no  stone  unturned  to  pre- 
serve the  "rugged  individualism"  of 
the  mountaineers  who  still  inhabit 
the  Great  Smoky  Mountains  Na- 
tional Park  in  North  Carolina  and 
Tennessee. 

"To  many,  they  (mountaineers)  ex- 
press rugged  individualism  at  its 
best;  the  democracy  of  the  American 
frontier  that  was  Lincoln's  back- 
ground;" explained  the  order  of  the 
National  Park  Service. 

Typical,  but  more  intersting  than 
some  ethers,  are  the  Walker  girls, 
five  maiden  sisters  ranging  in  ages 
from  58  to  70,  whom  time  passed  by 
while  they  eked  out  a  living  in  an 
eternal  valley  of  the  Smokies.  In  the 
western  shadow  of  Clingman's  Dome, 
these  girls  have  spent  their  entire 
lives  in  the  century-old  cabin  built 
by  their  grandfather,  Wiley  King,  a 
free-spirited  Virginian.  Originally, 
there  were  seven  sisters,  but  death 
has  taken  one  and  Jim  Shelton,  a 
neighbor,  stole  another  for  his  bride 
many  years  ago. 

Although  they  —  Polly,  Louisa, 
Hettie,  Margaret  and  Martha  —  ad- 
mit that  they  now  hire  a  neighbor  to 
do  the  preparatory  spring  plowing, 
they  are  otherwise  self-sufficient. 
They  plow  and  hoe  the  crops,  shear 
their  sheep,  weave  their  wool,  make 
their  clothing,  gather  their  crops,  and 
do  all  of  the  hundreds  of  odd  jobs 
that  upkeep  of  the  home  and  123  acre 
farm  requires. 

The  home,  constructed  of  large  logs, 


chinked  with  clay,  is  snug,  and  offers 
a  large  "sittin'  room,"  a  cook  room 
and  a  big  porch  cluttered  with  many- 
objects  a  century  or  more  old.  In  the 
"sittin'  room"  are  five  beds,  all  iden- 
tical four-posters,  flanked  by  a  six- 
foot  wide  fireplace.  From  the  rafters 
hang  a  bewildering  medley  of  skeins 
of  yarn  ready  for  the  looms,  finished 
woolen  fabrics,  dried  vegetables  and 
a  hundred  and  one  knick-knacks.  Near 
the  doorway  hangs  a  rifle,  a  shotgun 
and  a  pistol.  Polly  is  the  best  shot,  but 
all  can  and  will  shoot.  Perhaps  it  is 
little  exaggeration  to  say  that  any- 
one caught  trying  to  take  their  pic- 
ture would  be  in  more  danger  than  a 
marauder.  They  decline  to  give  rea- 
sons for  camera-shyness,  but  enforce 
the  rule  tc  the  letter. 

Outside  is  a  springhouse,  a  tool 
shed  and  a  barn.  The  land  is  rocky 
and  steep,  but  the  girls  have  made  it 
bear  fruit  and  live  quite  comfortably, 
thank  you.  Small  produce  is  swapped 
at  a  mountain  store  for  salt,  coffe, 
sugar  and,  the  like.  They  even  raise 
their  own  cotton,  which  they  find 
desirable  to  mix  with  wool  to  make 
tufted  quilts,  and  procure  their  dyes 
from  vegetable  juices. 

Large,  •firmly  molded  women,  they 
are  set  apart  with  their  homespun 
woolen  dresses,  with  full  skirts  that 
sweep  the  floors.  Heaven  knows  how 
many  petticoats  are  arranged  under- 
neath. And  all  wear  identical  poke 
bonnets,  similar  to  these  made  dis- 
tinctive by  the  Quakers. 

In  late  years  they  get  a  newspaper, 
and,  yes,  they  now  have  a  radio.  Since 
tourists  discovered  them,  a  road  has 
been    beaten    to    their    doorway.    Un- 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


able  to  avoid  the  spotlight,  they  have 
learned  to  benefit  by  it,  for  now  they 
are  making  small  novelties  that  they 
try  to1  sell  to  the  visitors.  The  best  in 
handicraft  they  have  thus  far  been 
able  to  offer,  however,  are  brushes 
made  of  hickory  with  fine  shavings 
to  serves  as  bristles.  But  Lousia  has 
gone  in  for  writing  poetry,  and  Hettie 
illutrates  the  poems  with  crayon 
drawings.  Copies  of  these  literary 
efforts  on  lined  tablet  paper  in  pen- 
ciled long-hand  they  press  upon  visit- 
ors at  60  cents  each. 

Needless  to  say,  the  sisters  know 
and  care  little  about  the  outside 
world.  Some  will  tell  you  that  they 
have  never  left  the  farm,  but  Polly 
insists  that  they  have  all  made  visits 
at  one  time  or  another  to  nearby 
towns.  Little  is  known  about  their 
early  lives,  and  they  decline  to  en- 
lighten a  stranger.  If  they  ever  had 
loves  or  adventure,  these  are  all  in 
the  past  and  not  for  a  nosey  news- 
paper man  to  know. 

Their  "pet  peeve"  is  the  park  com- 
mission. Although  Uncle  Sam  placed 
$4,750  tc  their  bank  credit  when 
their  123-acres  was  condemned  for 
park  purposes  and  they  were  given 
permission  to  remain  on  their  land 
for  the  balance  of  their  days,  they 
consider  the  intrusion  and  resulting 
Influx  of  visitors  annoying.  Since 
getting  use  of  their  money,  they  are 
human  enough  to  become  appeased, 
of  course,  but  keep  up  the  hostile 
front  for  the  park  commission  none- 
theless. Perhaps  they  will  become 
more  satisfied  if  the  park's  nomencla- 
ture committee  names  the  Little 
Greenbriar  section  at  the  foot  of  Cove 
Mountain  "The  Five  Sisters  Cove," 
as  is  being  considered. 


"Here  (the  mountains)  necessity 
made  every  man  a  competent  jack- 
of-all-trades,"  points  out  the  Park 
Service  announcement  that  the  native 
characteristics  of  the  highlanders  are 
to  be  preserved,  if  possible.  "Every 
family  was  compelled  to  adopt  a 
thrift  and  an  ingenuity  that  wasted 
nothing,  and  found  a  dozen  uses  for 
every  scrap  of  material. 

"The  lack  of  roads  and  adequate 
transportation  causing  isolation  from 
the  world  of  factories  and  'boughten' 
merchandise,  bred  in  these  staunch 
pioneers  self-sufficiency  amazing  to 
the  city  dweller. 

"Communities  still  survive  in  the 
Smoky  Mountains  coves  with  this  in- 
dividualistic mode  of  existence,  ap- 
parently finding  in  their  freedom  and 
independence  ample  compensation 
for  the  lack  of  modern  conveniences 
and  mechanical  devices. 

"To  many,  they  express  rugged  in- 
dividualism at  its  best;  the  democra- 
cy of  the  American  frontier  that  was 
Lincoln's  background." 

The  latest  movement  for  preserva- 
tion of  the  ways  and  manners  of 
these  mountain  people,  the  Park  Ser- 
vice added,  is  a  study  of  the  dialects. 
Joseph  S.  Hall,  a  graduate  in  linguis- 
tics and  history  of  Columbia  Uni- 
versity, is  undertaking  this  study. 

Not  only  forms  of  speech,  undiluted 
by  modern  slang,  have  been  found  in 
the  Smokies,  but  also  what  is  believed 
to  be  the  direct  descendant  of  the 
Elizabethan  English  of  Shakespeare's 
day  as  well.  The  dialect  studies  are 
being  checked  on  this  theory  and 
means  of  recording  it  in  dialogue,  bal- 
lads and  folk  songs  sought. 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


The  boys  on  the  barn  force  have 
been  hauling  coal  for  the  past  few 
days  from  the  railroad  siding  on  the 
School  grounds  to  the  various  build- 
ings on  the  campus. 

The  recent  rain,  following  an  ex- 
tended dry  period,  improved  the  con- 
dition of  the  soil  to  such  an  extent 
that  our  farm  forces  have  been  able- 
to  proceed  with  the  work  of  sowing 
small  grain,  and  the  fields  have  been 
scenes  of  greatly  increased  activity 
during  the  past  few  days. 

Part  of  our  outside  forces  have 
been  gathering  peanuts  this  week. 
Because  of  adverse  weather  condi- 
tions, this  crop  is  not  as  good  as  usual, 
•but  enough  peanuts  have  been  gath- 
ered to  furnish  our  large  family  of 
boys  a  few  treats  during  the  winter 
months. 

Superintendent  Soger  recently  re- 
ceived a  card  from  Niok  Rochester,  a 
former  member  of  the  printing  class, 
who  left  the  School,  October  28,  1940. 
For  some  time  after  leaving  us,  he 
was  enrolled  in  a  CCC  camp.  Nick 
writes  that  he  enlisted  in  the  United 
States  Navy  in  September,  and  is  now 
stationed  at  the  Naval  Training 
School,  Norfolk,  Va.     | 

The  other  day  we  received  a  card 
from  the  publishers  of  Boys'  Life 
Magazine,  stating  that  the  infirmary 
at  Jackson  Training  School  had  been 
placed  on  their  mailing  list  for  one 
year's  subscription  to  that  splendid 
publication,  as  a  gift  from  Mrs.  R.  M. 


King,  of  Concord.  This  is  one  of  the 
very  best  boys'  magazines  published, 
and  we  are  deeply  grateful  to  Mrs. 
King  for  her  kindly  interest  in  the 
boys  of  the  school. 

Ivan  Morrozoff,  a  former  member 
of  our  printing  class,  is  now  working 
on  a  weekly  newspaper  at  Mt.  Gilead, 
as  linotype  operator.  Due  to  the 
fact  that  the  machine  used  in  that 
plant  was  out  of  service  because  of 
a  breakdown,  Ivan  spent  last  Tuesday 
night  in  our  shop,  setting  up  material 
for  the  Mt.  Gilead  paper.  He  seemed 
glad  to  be  back  among  old  friends, 
also  to  have  an  opportunity  to  run 
our    "Blue    Streak"   again. 

Due  to  the  fact  that  workmen  were 
making  repairs  to  our  auditorium, 
the  motion  picture  show  scheduled  foi* 
Thuisday  night  of  last  week,  and  last 
Sunday's  sessions  of  Sunday  school 
and  church  service,  were  called  off, 
and  we  have  learned  that  the  same 
procedure  will  be  repeated  this  week. 
It  is  hoped  that  the  necessary  re- 
pairs Mill  soon  be  made  and  all  sched- 
uled programs  for  the  auditorium 
will  be  resumed. 

Upon  entering  any  of  the  cottage 
homes  during  a  recreational  period, 
one  may  see  a  group  of  boys  busily 
engaged  cutting  out  and  putting  to- 
gether model  airplanes.  There  lis 
much  good-natured  rivalry  in  this, 
each  youngster  trying  to  build  a  plane 
that  will  fly  better  than  those  made 
by  his  competitors.  Some  of  the 
models    clearly    show    that    many    of 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


the  boys  kave  considerable  talent 
along  this  line.  Many  of  them  read 
all  the  books  on  aviation  available, 
while  others  cut  pictures  of  various 
types  of  planes  from  papers  and  mag- 
azines, studying  them  carefully  be- 
fore trying  to  make  a  model  flying 
craft.  Judging  from  the  interest 
shown  in  this  most  pleasant  pastime, 
it  would  not  be  difficult  to  assume  that 
there  may  be  some  future  pilots  in 
the  groups  of  youngsters  engaged  in 
this  practice. 

We  have  just  learned  that  Harold 
Donaldson  and  Roy  Butner,  two  of 
our  old  boys,  are  now  members  of  the 
United  States  Marine  Corps.  Donald- 
son, who  was  in  Cottage  No.  5,  left 
the  School,  January  6,  1941.  Since 
becoming  a  member  of  the  marines 
last  June,  he  has  been  stationed  at 
Parris  Island,  South  Carolina.  Butner, 
formerly  of  Cottage  No.  9,  was  allow- 
ed to  return  to  his  home  in  Winston- 
Salem,  July  12,  1940,  where  he  en- 
tered the  public  school,  keeping  up 
his  attendance  until  June,  1941.  He 
enlisted  in  the  marines  in  July,  and 
was  stationed  at  Parris  Island  for  a 
time.  We  have  not  learned  his  present 
location,  but  have  been  informed  that 
he  is  getting  along  well  in  that  branch 
of  service. 

A  recent  issue  of  "The  Charlotte 
News"  carried  a  list  of  boys  who  had 
been  accepted  for  service  in  the  Unit- 
ed States  Army  at  the  Charlotte  re- 


cruiting station,  and  we  noticed  that 
the  following  former  Training  School 
boys  had  been  accepted  for  enlist- 
ment: Paul  R.  Lewallen,  High  Point; 
Robert  W.  Strickland,  Behtiont;  and 
Harvey  L.   Ledford,   Rutherfordton. 

During  his  stay  at  the  School,  Paul 
Lewallen  was  a  member  of  the  Cot- 
tage No.  5  group.  He  left  here  May 
9,  1940,  returning  to  his  home  in 
High  Point.  In  January,  1941,  he  be- 
came an  enrollee  in  a  CCC  camp  and 
was  sent  to  the  state  of  Oregon, 
where  he  remained  for  some  time. 
Having  made  a  good  record  since 
leaving  the  institution,  Paul  was 
given  an  honorable  discharge  from 
further  parole   supervision  this  year. 

Robert  Strickland  was  a  house  boy 
in  Cottage  No.  10  during  the  greater 
part  of  the  time  he  spent  at  the 
School,  and  was  allowed  to  return  to 
his  home,  January  18,  1936.  We  re- 
ceived several  progress  reports  on 
this  boy,  all  of  them  showing  that  he 
had  been  making  satisfactory  adjust- 
ment, and  on  November  10,  1937,  he 
was  granted  an  honorable  discharge. 

Harvey  Ledford,  who  was  a  house 
boy  at  the  Indian  Cottage,  left  the 
School  September  4,  1941  returning 
to  his  home  in  Rutherfordton,  where 
he  has  been  getting  along  nicely  since 
that  time. 

Our  very  best  wishes  for  continued 
success  go  with  these  boys  as  they 
take  their  places  in  Uncle  Sam's 
armed  forces. 


Flints  may  be  melted — we  see  it  daily — but  an  ungrateful 
heart  cannot  be ;  not  by  the  strongest  and  noblest  flame. 

— South. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
times  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  October  26,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen  19 
Wade  Aycoth  19 
Carl  Barrier  19 
John  Hog'sed  2 
"Paul   Matthews   3 
William  O'Brien  17 
Weaver  F.  Ruff  19 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

Thomas  Barnes 
Charles  Browning  15 
Lloyd  Callahan   15 
William  Cook  15 
Ralph  Harris  17 
Doris  Hill  11 
Carl  Hooker  9 
Joseph   Howard   4 
Curtis  Moore  13 
Leonard  Robinson  5 
Luther   Vaughn    5 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Henry  Barnes  9 
Virgil  Lane  5 
Charles  Tate  9 
Newman  Tate  8 
Clarence  Wright  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John   Bailey    17 
Charles  Beal  7 
Grover  Beaver  13 
James   Blake  2 
Robert  Coleman  15 
Jack  Crotts   9 
Robert  Hare  16 
Sanders    Ingram    2 
Jerry  Jenkins  20 
Otis  McCall  10 
Wayne  Sluder  17 
William  T.  Smith  14 
John   Tolley   18 
Jerome  Wiggins  20 
James   Williams    14 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Plummer  Boyd  8 
Aubrey  Fargis  14 


Donald   Hobbs    13 

John  Whitaker  6 
Woodrow    Wilson    12 
Thomas  Yates  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore   Bowles   20 
Robert   Dellinger    12 
Sidnev  Knighting  9 
Ivey  Lunsford  4 
Fred  Tolbert   10 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin   Atwood   12 
Frank   Fargis   5 
William   Harding   3 
Robert  Hobbs  13 
Gerald    Kermon    7 
John  Linville  4 
Durwood    Martin    6 
James    Parker    10 
Reitzel    Southern    10 
William  Ussery  3 
William  Wilkerson  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Hurley  Bell  15 
Paul  Childers  2 
Robert  Hampton  5 
Peter  Harvell  7 
Carl  Justice  15 
Arnold  McHone  13 
Wilbur    Russ    3 
Durham    Smith   7 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

David    Cunningham    17 
Edgar  Hedgepeth  20 
Grady  Kelly  17 
Daniel  Kilpatrick  17 
Alfred  Lamb   11 
Isaac  Mahaffey  17 
Marvin  Matheson  16 
Lloyd   Mullis   15 
William  Nelson  21 
Horace  Williams  15 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John  Allison  9 
Charles  Frye  17 
Robert  Goldsmith  20 
Earl  Hildreth  21 
Monroe   Searcy   15 
Canipe    Shoe    15 
William  Wilson  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay  Brannock  15 
Ernest  Brewer  13 
Jack   Bright   15 
William  Deaton  17 
Treley  Frankum   19 
Tillman  Lyles  12 
Harry  Lewis  5 
James  Mondie  13 
Daniel  McPhail  13 
Simon  Quick  8 
Jesse  Smith  18 
George  Tolson  14 
Carl  Tyndall  9 
Eugene  Watts  15 
J.   R.  Whitman   16 
Roy  Wornack  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

Jam?s    Brewer    11 
Otha  Dennis  3 
Thomas  Fields  5 
James    Johnson    8 
James  Lane  10 
Jack  Mathis  8 
Charles  Metcalf  5 


Rufus  Nunn  6 
Fred  Rhodes  10 
Melvin  Roland  7 
Paul  Roberts  5 
Alex  Shropshire  7 
Ray  Smith  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 
John  Baker  21 
William   Butler   16 
Robert  Deyton  21 
Henry    Ennis    13 
Audie  Farthing  18 
William  Harding  15 
Marvin  King   19 
Feldman  Lane  21 
William  Lane  15 
Roy    Mumford    17 
Glenn  McCall  19 
John  Maples  19 
Charles  McCoyle  18 
John  Robbins  15 
James  Roberson  15 
Charles  Steepleton  18 
J.  C.  Willis  17 
Jack   West   14 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks    12 
Frank  Chavis  17 
James  Johnson  14 
John  T.  Lowry   15 
Leroy  Lowry  16 
Varcie    Oxendine    13 
Louis  Stafford  12 


CONTENTMENT 

The  world  has  never  known  a  happy  man  to  be  idle  nor,  con- 
versely, an  idle  man  to  be  happy.  But  happiness  is  more  than 
merely  to  be  occupied;  it  is  being  absorbed  in  creative  busy- 
ness. 

If  we  are  to  be  really  contented,  we  must  have  examined 
ourselves  and  been  proud  of  our  findings;  we  must  have  re- 
searched in  our  job  and  found  it  all  satisfying;  we  must  have 
scutinized  our  way  of  living  and  discovered  it  uncompromising- 
ly honorable.  We  must  have  resolved  that,  when  we  get  the 
worst  of  it,  we  will  unhestatingly  make  the  best  of  it. — Selected. 


A 


VOL.  XXIX 


f.\ROUNA  ROC4 


W.  UPLIFT 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  NOVEMBER  8,  1941 


No.  45 


Co 


^  c**c^aXV 


(\\ec^otv 


C 


tf. 


THE  WAY  THAT  PAYS 

One  step  won't  take  you  very  far ; 
You've  got  to  keep  on  walking. 
One  word  won't  tell  folks  who  you  are; 
You've  got  to  keep  on  talking. 

One  inch  won"t  make  you  very  tall; 
You've  got  to  keep  on  growing. 
One  little  good  deed  won't  do  at  all ; 
You've  got  to  keep  on  going. 

— Herrmann. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING   AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

GREAT  SIMPLICITY                                   By  Alfred  Grant  Walton  8 

MECKLENBURG  RECORDS  PROVE  BALCH 

DIED  IN  1776                                    By  Luther  T.  Hartsell,  Jr.  11 

FLORIDA  DOCTOR  FIRST  MADE  ICE 

FOR  HIS  PATIENTS                                                    (Selected)  18 

CARL  SANDBURG— AMERICA'S  POET  OF 

THE  PEOPLE                                                 By  Leonard  B.  Gray  21 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  24 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.   C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


WE  THE  PEOPLE 

There  two  dead  youths  lay  side  by  side 
Upon  the  field  where  they  had  died. 
The  shot  and  shell  screamed  overhead, 
Nor  noticed  that  two  lads  lay  dead. 

One  lad  had  been  with  me  all  day 
As  we  marched  gaily  on  our  way. 
The  other  was  the  enemy, 
The  war  itself — a  blasphemy. 

These  lads  cared  not  for  war  at  all, 
Each  simply  answered  Country's  call; 
Each  was  told  that  his  cause  was  right, 
For  Country's  cause  that  he  should  fight. 

Though  far  apart,  their  mothers  grieve; 
Their  sweethearts  simply  can't  believe 
They're  dead — But  there  the  two  lads  lay 
Who  left  their  homes  and  marched  away. 

I  am  for  Honor,  but  I  pray 
That  God  will  speed  the  coming  day, 
That  those  who  bring  a  war  about 
By  their  own  kind  will  be  cast  out! 


-The  Trestle  Board. 


ANNUAL  RED  CROSS  ROLL  CALL 

The  officials  of  the  local  Red  Cross  chapter  are  arranging  to  put 
on  an  intensive  campaign  for  members,  beginning  with  Armistice 
Day,  November  11th,  and  continuing  to  Thanksgiving  Day.  The 
local  chapter  received  its  charter  in  1917,  and  since  that  time  it  has 
grown  in  interest  and  power,  covering  as  far  as  possible  every  emer- 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

gency  wherein  people  are  suffering  from  misfortunes  of  all  kinds. 
Like  the  mothers  of  the  homes  who  guard  tenderly  and  carefully 
their  loved  ones,  the  American  Red  Cross  answers  calls  in  the  most 
remote  sections  of  the  country  where  relief  is  needed,  regardless  of 
color  or  creed. 

We  are  proud  to  announce  that  the  Concord  Chapter  of  the  Ameri- 
can Red  Cross  has  a  wonderful  reputation  for  service,  standing 
second  in  the  state  for  fine  work  accomplished.  The  response  during 
the  campaigns  for  membership  has  always  been  most  generous, 
therefore,  there  is  sufficient  reason  to  feel  the  response  to  the  call 
this  year  will  exceed  that  of  any  previous  year.  There  is  not  an  as- 
sociation that  carries  a  finer  appeal  than  the  Red  Cross,  and  the 
privilege  to  become  a  member  of  the  local  chapter  should  be  ac- 
cepted as  an  opportunity  to  help  suffering  humanity.  This  splendid 
local  organization,  under  the  suppervision  of  the  executive  secre- 
tary, Mrs.  S.  J.  Ervin,  meets  every  demand  satisfactorily. 


NATIONAL  BOOK  WEEK 

The  dates,  November  6th  to  8th,  inclusive,  suggest  National  Book 
Week.  These  annual  dates  are  reminders  of  duties  that  contribute 
to  the  welfare  of  every  community.  The  purpose  of  National  Book 
Week  is  to  take  stock  of  our  community  libraries  and  give  to  them 
some  contributions  of  books  or  the  equivalent — money.  The  need  of 
the  future  careers  of  our  young  people  depends  greatly  upon  the 
environment  of  the  home  and  the  standard  of  morale  of  respective 
communities. 

The  finer  ideals  of  living  conditions  are  greatly  enhanced  by  good 
books.  Take  note  of  the  fact  in  the  course  of  a  life  and  one  will  ob- 
serve that  the  person  who  reads  extensively  is  usually  able  to  con- 
verse intelligently  upon  subjects  that  are  helpful  and  uplifting.  The 
line  of  thought  of  every  person  suggests  the  topic  of  conversation. 

From  the  personnel  of  the  local  city  library  and  the  bookmobiles 
now  operating  in  Cabarrus  county  we  learn  that  the  reading  public 
continues  to  increase  daily.  These  reports  are  most  encouraging. 
When  people  read  it  is  a  sure  sign  they  are  thinking  about  worth- 
while things.  Therefore,  we  see  the  need  of  keeping  the  shelves  of 
our  libraries  replenished  with  the  best  literature  of  all  kinds. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

ARMISTICE  DAY 

It  would  be  a  more  pleasant  subject  to  write  about,  the  coming 
observance  of  Armistice  Day,  November  11th,  were  it  not  for  the 
fact  that  the  world  at  this  moment  is  torn  asunder  by  war — the  most 
devasting  war  the  world  has  ever  known.  Four-fifths  of  the  popu- 
lation of  the  earth  are  aligned  against  each  other  either  directly  or 
indirectly,  but  the  preponderance  of  this  human  mass  is  pro-ally. 

It  is  with  sadness  we  mention  the  present  conflict  while  writing 
about  the  observance  of  Armistice  Day.  However,  there  must  be 
another  Armistice  Day  some  time  in  the  future,  although  we  have 
no  idea  when  that  will  be. 

Those  of  us  who  remember  Armistice  DDay,  November  11,  1918, 
with  its  hopes,  aims  and  ambitions,  will  never  forget  the  celebration 
that  followed.  Such  celebrations  carry  with  them  mingled  hopes  of 
the  future  for  some  and  blasted  hopes  for  others.  When  an  armis- 
tice is  signed,  there  must  be  a  victor  as  well  a  vanquished  people. 
There  are  heartaches  and  sadness  in  the  camps  of  both  contestants. 
Who  wins  a  war?  If  you  win,  you  lose.  What  can  take  the  place  of 
the  lives  sacrificed  on  the  field  of  battle  or  the  hearts  broken  of 
those  at  home?  Of  the  suffering  and  the  misery  of  the  wounded? 
What  compensation  can  there  be  for  the  property  destroyed,  art 
treasures  and  cities  blasted  into  destruction  ?  The  culture  and  civili- 
zation of  nations  rudely  arrested? 

The  repercussions  of  war  are  never  fully  compensated  for,  even 
in  centuries  to  come.  The  scars  of  hatred  will  never  be  entirely  ob- 
literated, and  future  wars  avoided  until  the  brotherhood  of  man  is 
moved  by  love  to  forever  put  war  behind  them. 

We  as  patriots  will  stand  back  of  our  flag,  ask  God  to  guide  us, 
and  will  defend  our  nation  to  the  last  man,  but  in  observance  of  this 
Armistice  Day  let  us  be  mindful  of  those  less  fortunate  than  we, 
and  let  a  prayer  fall  from  our  hearts  that  the  future  hold  a  brighter 
outlook  for  this  war-torn  world  of  ours. — Terminal  Island  Topics. 


OVERTAKING  A  VEHICLE 

The  abuse  of  the  privilege  of  passing  other  vehicles  on  the  high- 
way is  one  of  the  greatest  sources  of  danger  to  motorists.  One  needs 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

to  drive  but  a  few  miles  before  some  reckless  driver  rushes  past 
without  a  thought  as  to  the  safety  of  others,  and  apparently  not 
caring-  how  soon  his  wild  ride  will  come  to  an  end  at  the  morgue  or 
hospital.  Director  Ronald  Hocutt  of  the  North  Carolina  Safety 
Division,  who  is  bending  every  effort  to  wipe  out  this  menace  to  life 
and  property,  calls  attention  to  the  law  concerning  this  practice,  as 
follows : 

Sec.  Ill,  Motor  Vehicle  Law  of  North  Carolina: — "(a)  The 
driver  of  any  vehicle  overtaking  another  vehicle  proceeding  in 
the  same  direction  shall  pass  at  least  two  feet  to  the  left  there- 
of, and  shall  not  again  drive  to  the  right  side  of  the  highway 
until  safely  clear  of  such  overtaken  vehicle. 

"(b)  The  driver  of  an  overtaking  motor  vehicle  not  within  a 
business  or  residence  district  as  herein  defined  shall  give  audi- 
ble warning  with  his  horn  or  other  warning  device  before  pass- 
ing or  attempting  to  pass  a  vehicle  proceeding  in  the  same  di- 
rection." 

In  other  words,  give  the  car  you  are  passing  at  least  two  feet  of 
of  clearance,  and  sound  your  horn  before  passing  a  car  on  the  open 
highway. 

The  law  also  imposes  certain  limitations  on  this  privilege  of  over- 
taking and  ppassing,  one  of  these  being  to  forbid  passing  unless  the 
"left  side  is  clearly  visible  and  is  free  of  oncoming  traffic  for  a  suffi- 
cient distance  ahead  to  permit  such  overtaking  and  passing  to  be 
made  in  safety."  Other  limitations  forbid  passing  another  vehicle 
upon  the  crest  of  a  grade  or  upon  a  curve  in  the  highway  where  the 
driver's  view  along  the  highway  is  obstructed  within  a  distance  of 
five  hundred  feet,  and  forbid  passing  at  any  highway  intersection  or 
railway  crossing  unless  permitted  by  a  traffic  or  police  officer. 


AMERICA'S  MUSICAL  MENTOR 

Dr.  Walter  Damrosch,  now  80  years  old,  has  long  been  a  benefi- 
cent influence  on  American  music.  Today's  music-lovers  perhaps 
think  of  this  distinguished  conductor  and  composer  first  for  his 
tireless  service  in  bringing  children  and  good  music  together.  Mill- 
ions of  school  children  have  learned  the  joy  of  listening  to  great 
music  through  the  genial  efforts  of  Dr.  Damrosch.  He  has  conducted 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

a  radio  music  appreciation  hour  series  for  13  years  and  will  conduct 
the  14th  season  if  current  difficulties  between  broadcasters  and  union 
musicians  are  settled  soon  enough. 

The  Damrosch  radio  hours  have  consisted  of  both  music  and  talks. 
Through  the  latter  he  has  taught  beginners  what  to  listen  for,  in- 
troduced them  to  composers,  and  made  them  familiar  with  the  dif- 
ferent instruments  and  musicians  of  a  great  orchestra. 

The  United  States  has  been  growing  in  musical  stature  through 
the  years,  helped  greatly  in  its  progress  by  Dr.  Damrosch  and  others. 
Thus,  when  the  present  war  curbed  musical  activity  abroad  and 
sent  many  leading  musicians  from  Europe  to  America,  we  were 
prepared  to  welcome  them  and  to  make  the  most  of  the  fresh  impetus 
they  could  give  to  our  musical  life.  — Gloucester  (Mass.)  Times. 


Air,  water  and  sunshine  are  three  of  the  most  common  blessings 
of  life  and  the  least  appreciated  until  they  begin  to  fail  us.  Then  the 
situation  soon  becomes  desperate.  The  recent  rain  in  North  Carolina 
was  hailed  with  joy  because  of  the  parched  earth,  the  failing  wells 
and  the  serious  need  of  rain  on  the  farms  and  unplowed  fields.  Wa- 
ter, air  and  sunshine  are  treated  among  the  commonplaces  of  life 
until  they  begin  to  fail  us.  Truly  the  best  blessings  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  are  the  most  abundant  and  the  most  essential. — N.  C.  Chris- 
tian Advocate. 


Un» 


THE  UPLIFT 


GREAT  SIMPLICITY 

By  Alfred  Grant  Walton 


Simplicity  is  a  virtue  of  supreme 
excellence.  Like  grace  of  conversa- 
tion or  refinement  of  manners  it 
marks  an  inner  elegance  and  is  a  sign 
of  all  true  culture.  A  true  gentleman 
is  never  loud  or  boisterous,  never 
bombastic  and  pompous,  but  natural, 
sincere,  restrained.  Certain  indivi- 
duals, like  Henry  David  Thoreau  and 
Leo  Tolstoi,  won  their  fame  by  devo- 
tion to  simplicity.  These  men  sought 
deliverance  from  the  confusion  and 
complexity  of  life  by  a  return  to  na- 
ture and  by  a  disregard  of  temporal 
necessities  in  the  seclusion  of  quiet 
homes  in  the  country  where  physical 
requirements  were  reduced  to  the 
lowest  possible  degree  and  the  spirit 
could  be  free. 

Of  course,  it  is  possible  for  sim- 
plicity to  sink  to  the  levels  of  simple- 
ness.  Take  the  case  of  Simple  Simon, 
who  met  the  pie-man  going  to  the 
fair.  No  one  would  say  that  the  hero 
of  this  nursery  doggerel  was  a  domin- 
ant, aggressive  individual  who  would 
ever  make  an  important  contribution 
to  human  society.  He  was  rather  a 
naive  country  hoyden  laboring  under 
the  delusion  that  he  could  get  some- 
thing for  nothing.  The  Bible  warns 
against  the  simplicity  that  is  synony- 
mous with  gullibility.  In  the  Book 
of  Proverbs:  we  read:  "The  simple 
believeth  every  word:  but  the  pru- 
dent man  forseeth  the  evil,  and  hideth 
himself:  but  the  simple  pass  on,  and 
are  punished."  Credulous  simplicity 
has  very  little  to  commend  it. 

While  we  respect  simplicity  in  man- 
ner,   in    dress,    in    conversation,    it   is 


strange  that  we  often  conclude  that 
if  something  is  simple  it  is  not  likely 
to  be  important.  Some  individuals 
wll  read  a  treatise  veiled  in  the  lan- 
guage of  scientific  and  philosophical 
erudition  and  will  think  that  the  va- 
gue terms  and  the  impressive  vocab- 
ulary make  the  discussion  profound, 
yet  filigreed  rhetoric  is  often  simply 
a  disguise  for  muddled  thinking.  How 
foolish  it  is  to  conclude  that  a  nebu- 
lous poem  written  without  regard  for 
rythm  or  meter  is  a  masterpiece  and 
that  it  is  great  even  if  it  cannot  be 
understood.  No  idea  has  value  unless 
it  registers  in  other  minds. 

Some  clergymen  seem  to  have  over- 
looked completely  the  values  of  sim- 
ple and  concise  expression.  They  have 
a  positive  genius  for  obscurity.  They 
level  in  ambiguity  and  obfuscation. 
What  they  say  may  sound  well,  but  it 
does  not  reach  far  because  it  is  not 
understood  by  the  clerk  in  the  office 
the  man  in  the  street,  or  any  of  the 
common  people  whom  Jesus  loved.  Is 
it  any  wonder  that  it  happens,  as  Mil- 
ton puts  it,  that  "the  hungry  sheep 
look  up  and  are  not  fed"? 

Christianity  has  also  been  compli- 
cated by  elaborate  theological  systems 
and  creedal  statements.  A  creed  is 
an  expression  of  the  beliefs  of  those 
who  wrote  it,  and,  while  it  may  have 
been  their  experience,  it  does  not  fol- 
low that  it  will  meet  the  needs  of  peo- 
ple living  hundreds  of  years  there- 
after. Some  of  the  great  creeds  are 
rich  and  beautiful  in  their  meaning, 
but  in  some  instances  they  were  writ- 
ten primarily  to  oppose  current  here- 


THE  UPLIFT 


sies  and  consequently  have  omitted 
many  important  beliefs  that  should 
have  been  emphasized.  Creeds  should 
change  as  human  experience  is  en- 
larged and  knowledge  of  God  is  in- 
creased. Under  any  circumstance,  if 
they  are  not  understood,  they  might 
as  well  be  ignored  altogether. 

Whenever  religion  becomes  too 
complicated,  men  need  to  be  brought 
back  to  its  great  simplicities.  There 
are  two  striking  passages  in  the  Old 
Testament  where  the  prophets  sought 
to  do  this  very  thing.  One  is  in  the 
book  of  Amos.  Amos  saw  the  people 
of  his  time  entangled  in  complicated 
systems  of  temple  ritual  and  cere- 
monial sacrifices,  obeying  many  rules 
following  many  forms.  While  ful- 
filling these  obligations  with  meti- 
culous care,  their  hearts  were  far 
away  from  God.  Their  social  and 
business  life  was  corrupt.  They  lived 
in  riotous  luxury.  They  ate  the  choic- 
est lambs  and  garnished  their  tables 
with  the  finest  wines.  They  opposed 
the  destitute  and  needy  and,  to  use 
the  language  of  the  prophet,  were  so 
grasping  that  they  panted  "after  the 
dust  of  the  earth  on  the  head  of  the 
poor." 

The  prophet  inveighed  against  this 
heavily-cumbered,  involved,  mechani- 
cal conception  of  religion,  speaking 
for  God  as  he  said:  "I  hate,  I  des- 
pise your  feast  days,  and  I  will  not 
smell  in  your  solemn  assemblies. 
Though  ye  offer  me  burnt  offer- 
ing and  your  meat  offerings,  I  will 
not  accept  them:  neither  will  I  regard 
the  peace  offerings  of  your  fat 
beasts.  Take  thou  away  from  me  the 
noise  of  thy  songs;  for  I  will  not  hear 
the  melody  of  thy  viols.  But  let 
judgment    roll    down    as    waters,    and 


righteousness  as  a  mighty  stream." 
So  the  prophet  Micah  called  for 
simplicity  in  religion  when  he  said: 
"Wherewith  shall  I  come  before  the 
Lord,  and  bow  myself  before  the  high 
God?  Shall  I  come  before  him  with 
burnt  offerings,  with  calves  of  a  year 
old?  Will  the  Lord  be  pleased  with 
thousands  of  rams,  or  with  ten  thou- 
sands of  rivers  of  oil?  Shall  I  give 
my  firstborn  for  my  transgression, 
the  fruit  of  my  body  for  the  sin  of 
my  soul?  He  hath  shewed  thee,  O 
man,  what  is  good;  and  what  doth 
the  Lord  require  of  thee,  but  to  do 
justly,  and  to  love  mercy,  and  to  walk 
humbly  with  thy  God?"  Both  of  these 
great  seers  brought  to  their  contem- 
poraries an  idea  of  religion  based  on 
a  deep  inner  righteousness  something 
far  more  fundamental  than  all  the 
formalities  in  the  world. 

Jesus  is  renowned  for  the  clarity 
and  simplicity  of  his  message.  He  was 
not  a  great  political  leader  nor  a  re- 
cluse in  an  ivory  tower;  he  was  one  of 
the  people.  He  lived  plainly.  He 
loved  the  fields  and  the  open  sea.  His 
heart  was  full  of  sympathy  for  the 
poor,  the  sick,  and  the  distressed.  As 
he  blessed  little  children,  he  said 
"Whosoever  shall  not  receive  the 
kingdom  of  God  as  a  little  child,  he 
shall  not  enter  therein."  He  told  his 
followers  that  God  would  care  for 
them  as  he  cared  for  the  lilies  of  the 
field  and  the  birds  of  the  air.  He 
taught  that  God's  love  was  like  that 
of  a  father  for  a  wayward  son.  He 
said  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  was 
like  a  valuable  pearl,  so  highly  treas- 
ured that  a  pearl  merchant  sold  all 
he  had  to  secure  it.  And  as  he  preach- 
ed he  gave  his  disciples  one  simple 
command,  "Follow  me."       Could  any- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


one  be  plainer?  The  humblest  fish- 
erman, the  poorest  housewife,  the 
lowliest  trader  in  the  market  place 
could  understand  him.  No  elaborate 
instructions!  No  hair-splitting  inter- 
pretations. Just  a  forthright,  matter 
of -fact  religion  linked  with  the  af- 
fairs  of   their  common   life. 

I  wish  that  everyone  confused  with 
doubt  and  intellectual  uncertainty 
might  realize  that  to  be  a  Christian 
is  not  a  complicated  thing.  The 
Christian  life  should  not  be  obscured 
by  ceremonies  and  forms,  nor  burden- 
ed with  difficult  theological  formula- 
tions. It  is  something  plain,  prac- 
tical and  vital,  something  that  is  re- 
lated to  todav  and  tomorrow  and  to 


every  other  day  of  our  lives.  Do  not 
be  disturbed  if  you  do  not  understand 
all  the  implications  of  Christian  faith. 
Even  the  most  learned  theologians 
have  not  answered  all  the  questions. 
Despite  our  ignorance,  there  are  some 
things  we  do  know,  and  they  are  easi- 
ly understood.  Be  good,  be  honest, 
be  sympathetic,  and  brotherly.  Have 
a  heart  of  good  will  for  every  other 
man.  In  a  word,  follow  Christ  in  your 
everyday  life.  The  essence  of  Chris- 
tianity is  found  in  a  few  great  and 
sublime  truths  for  which  Jesus  stood. 
It  is  for  us  to  receive  them  and  live 
by  them  every  day.  Why  not  accept 
them  now? 


THE  COFFEE  HEMISPHERE 

It  is  a  matter  both  of  conjecture  and  dispute  as  to  whether 
coffee  originated  in  Ethiopia  or  Arabia.  However,  the  Arabs 
back  in  the  6th  century  were  the  first  to  cultivate  it  seriously, 
and  to  this  day  wherever  you  find  Arabs  and  water,  there  you 
will  find  the  stimulating  beverage  being  brewed. 

But  like  so  many  other  things,  coffee  supremacy  has  shifted 
to  the  new  world.  Americans — North,  South  and  Central — 
grow  more  coffee  and  drink  more  of  it  than  any  other  people 
on  earth.  Latin  America  in  recent  years  has  been  responsible 
for  almost  85  per  cent  of  the  coffee  supply  in  the  whole  world. 
One-half  the  coffee  in  the  world  is  consumed  by  the  people  of 
the  United  States.  Taking  the  western  hemisphere  as  a  whole, 
coffee  consumption  there  is  60  per  cent  of  the  world's  total. 

"Gimme  another  cup  of  cawfee"  seems  to  be  the  constant  de- 
mand in  English,  Spanish  and  Portuguese  on  this  side  of  the 
ocean. — Selected. 


THE   UPLIFT 


11 


MECKLENBURG  RECORDS  PROVE 
BALCH  DIED  IN  1776 


By  Luther  T.  Hartsell,  Jr. 


There  appeared  in  The  Charlotte 
Observer  of  Sunday,  September  21, 
1941,  an  article  by  Dr.  Archibald 
Henderson,  wherein  the  life  of  the 
Reverend  Hezekiah  James  Balch  has 
been  extended  from  1776  to  1821,  and 
his  remains  disinterred  from  their 
resting  place  in  the  graveyard  of  Pop- 
lar Tent  Presbyterian  church  in  Ca- 
barrus county,  North  Carolina  and  re- 
moved by  hearsay  evidence  to  the 
Presbyterian  cemetery  near  Grays- 
ville,  Tennessee. 

Dr.  Henderson  seems  to  have  based 
his  article  on  information  obtained 
from  the  late  Morrison  Caldwell,  Es- 
quire, of  Concord,  and  on  statements 
contained  in  a  book  published  in  the 
year  1890  at  Indianapolis,  entitled: 
"Biographical  Sketches  of  Rev.  James 
Balch,  William  White,  and  Their  De- 
scendants, including  Genealogical  Re- 
cords of  their  Families  and  those  Re- 
lated to  Them,  Brought  Down  to  18- 
90,"  by  Rev.  Albert  Franklin  White, 
D.D.  In  his  article  Dr.  Henderson  asks 
the  questions,  "Did  the  Rev.  Heze- 
kiah James  Balch  really  die  in  1776? 
Or  did  he  live  45  years  longer?  How 
could  the  mistake  have  arisen  ?  Was 
the  tombstone  in  Poplar  Tent  church- 
yard erected  soon  after,  or  71  years 
after,  the  death,  or  alleged  death,  of 
the   Rev.   Hezekiah   James   Balch?" 

The  writer  being  trained  in  the  law, 
will  undertake  to  answer  each  of  the 
questions  by  evidence  which  would  be 
admissible  in  any  court  of  record  in 
the  land.  Those  of  us  who  live  in  Meck- 


lenburg and  Cabarrus  counties  take 
pride  in  the  Mecklenburg  Declaration 
of  Independence,  and  resent  the  re- 
moval of  the  remains  of  one  of  the 
committee  of  three  who  prepared  the 
Declaration  from  our  own  soil  to  that 
of  another  state. 

Contention  of  Three 

Did  the  Rev.  Hezekiah  James  Balch 
really  die  in  1776?  Or  did  he  live  45 
years  longer?  Only  three  persons,  to 
the  knowledge  of  the  writer,  have  con- 
tended that  Hezekiah  James  Balch  did 
not  die  in  1776.  They  are  Dr.  Albert 
Franklin  White,  Mr.  Morrison  Cald- 
well, and  Dr.  Henderson. 

Dr.  White  published  his  book  re- 
ferred to  above  in  the  year  1890 — 
more  than  100  years  after  the  death 
of  Hezekiah  James  Balch — wherein 
he  stated  that  he  was  the  grandson 
of  James  Balch  who  died  on  January 
12,  1821,  and  was  buried  in  the  Pres- 
byterian graveyard  at  Russelville,  Lo- 
gan county,  Kentucky;  and  that  al- 
most 60  years  after  the  death  of 
James  Balch  the  Vincinnes  presby- 
tery removed  his  remains  from  Rus- 
selville to  the  Presbyterian  cemetery 
about  three  miles  north  of  Graysville. 
Dr.  White  says  that  Hezekiah  James 
Balch  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  his 
brother,  Hezekiah,  in  what  is  now  the 
state  of  Tennessee,  and  owing  to  the 
nuisance  caused  by  the  confusion  he 
dropped  his  first  name  and  was  al- 
ways known  thereafter  as  the  Rev. 
James   Balch. 

Dr.  White  further  states  that  Heze- 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


kiah  James  Balch  was  born  in  or  near 
Georgetown,  District  of  Columbia,  on 
December  25,  1750;  was  graduated 
from  the  College  of  New  Jersey  in 
1766;  was  ordained  as  a  minister  prior 
to  1770;  and  was  married  to  Susan- 
nah Lavinia  Garrison,  who  was  born 
February   13,   1758,  and  died  in   1834. 

Mr.  Morrison  Caldwell,  late  of  Con- 
cord and  now  deceased,  published  in 
the  year  1913  a  pamphlet  entitled: 
"A  Historical  Sketch  of  Rocky  River 
Church  from  1775  to  1875,  by  Rev. 
Jos.  B.  Mack,  D.D.,"  to  which  he  ap- 
pended a  foreword  and  an  afterword 
written  by  himself.  Apparently  with- 
out making  any  investigation  what- 
soever, Mr.  Caldwell  said  on  page  37 
of  his  pamphlet: 

Caldwell's  Contention 

"There  is  a  mistake  in  local  history 
that  must  be  corrected.  A  monument 
has  been  erected  in  the  center  of  the 
graveyard  at  Poplar  Tent  which  sets 
forth  that  Rev.  Hezekiah  J.  Balch 
died  in  1776  and  was  buried  there. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  this  is  an 
error.  Rev.  Hezekiah  J.  Balch,  instead 
of  dying  in  1776,  simply  moved  to 
Tennessee  in  that  year. 

"Nine  children  were  born  to  him 
after  he  left  Rocky  River  and  he  died 
January  12,  1821,  in  Sullivan  county, 
Indiana,  and  was  buried  in  Hopewell 
church  graveyard  in  that  state.  It  is 
Rev.  James  Balch,  the  father  of  Rev. 
Hezekiah  J.  Balch,  who  is  buried  in 
Poplar  Tent  graveyard.  My  authority 
for  this  is  Dr.  Mack's  discovery  in  a 
Cincinnati  library  of  a  book  written 
by  Rev.  A.  F.  White,  LL.D.,  who  was 
a  grandson  of  Rev.  Hezekiah  J.  Balch. 
This  book  gives  names  of  all  the  chil- 
dren born  after  he  left  North  Caro- 
lina.   Foote   declares    that   his   widow 


had  two  children  and  married  a  Mc- 
Whorter.  His  information  was  incor- 
rect. An  old  record  in  Concord  shows 
that  McWhorter  married  Martha 
Balch  between  1777  and  1787. 

"Certainly  this  was  not  the  wife  of 
Rev.  Hezekiah  J.  Balch  nor  the  wife 
of  Rev.  James  Balch,  but  it  is  proba- 
ble that  she  was  his  daughter,  a  sis- 
ter of  Rev.  Hezekiah,  because  Dr. 
White's  book  says  Rev.  Jas.  Balch 
had  four  sons  and  four  daughters, 
and  the  records  show  that  Rev.  James 
Balch  located  here.  Dr.  White  gives 
the  names  of  three  of  the  daughters 
and  my  theory  is  that  the  other  was 
Martha,    who    married    McWhorter. 

"In  those  days  removal  to  Tennes- 
see meant  removal  from  the  world 
and  it  easily  explains  the  tradition 
as  to  the  death  of  Rev.  Hezekiah  J. 
Balch.  It  is  not  improbable  that  he 
found  it  prudent  to  go  into  the  wilder- 
ness of  the  West,  when  the  war  came, 
in  view  of  the  part  he  had  taken  in 
shielding  the  'Black  Boys'  of  his  con- 
gregation and  in  bringing  about  the 
declaration   at    Charlotte." 

It  can  be  readily  seen  that  Mr.  Cald- 
well based  his  theory  purely  upon  the 
book  of  Dr.  White.  Dr.  Henderson,  in 
his  article,  for  proof  of  his  contention 
refers  only  to  Mr.  Caldwell  and  Dr. 
White.  It  is  obvious  that  the  conten- 
tions of  all  three  can  be  nothing  more 
than  mere  conjecture  and  of  less  ef- 
From    Mecklenburg    Records 

Therefore,  let  us  prove  by  official 
records  made  at  the  time  and  now  ex- 
tant, that  the  wife  of  Hezekiah  James 
Balch  was  not  Susannah  Lavinia  Gar- 
rison, and  that  he  actually  died  in 
1776. 

In  the  office  of  the  register  of  deeds 
for  Mecklenburg  county  there  is  re- 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


corded  in  Harris  Book  No.  11,  page 
35  (Re-numbered  Book  4,  page  485), 
a  deed  of  conveyance  from  William 
Robs  and  wife,  Elizabeth  Ross,  to 
Hezekiah  James  Balch,  dated  March 
30,  1769,  conveying  88  acres  of  land 
lying  on  the  ridges  between  English 
Buffalo  and  Coddle  Creeks  in  Meck- 
lenburg county.  This  deed  was  made 
prior  to  the  formation  or  erection  of 
Cabarrus  county  in  1792,  and  the  land 
is  situated  in  what  is  now  Cabarrus 
county  near  the  present  site  of  the 
Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training 
and  Industrial  School,  and  about  four 
miles  from  the  present  city  of  Con- 
cord. 

In  the  minute  book  of  the  court  of 
pleas  and  quarter  sessions  for  Meck- 
lenburg county,  1774-1785,  at  page  29, 
we  find  that  at  the  January  sessions, 
1775,  "A  deed  of  sale  from  James 
Ashmore  and  wife  to  Hezekiah  James 
Balch  for  56  acres  of  land,  dated 
September  28th,  1771,  was  proved  in 
open  court  in  order  to  be  registered." 

On  January  23,  1776,  Hezekiah 
James  Balch  and  wife  Martha,  con- 
veyed the  identical  lands  to  James 
Walker,  the  88  acre  tract  being  con- 
veyed by  deed  recorded  in  Mecklen- 
burg county  in  Harris  Book  34,  page 
24  (Re-numbered  Book  10,  page  221), 
and  on  the  same  day  Hezekiah  James 
Balch  and  wife,  Martha  conveyed  56 
acres  lying  on  the  ridges  between 
English  Buffalo  and  Coddle  Creeks, 
"adjoining  the  tract  on  which  said 
Hezekiah  James  Balch  now  lives,"  to 
the  same  James  Walker,  by  deed  re- 
corded in  Harris  Book  34,  page  26 
(Re-numbered  Book  10,  page  223). 

These  last  two  deeds  are  proof  pos- 
itive that  the  wife  of  Hezekiah  James 
Balch    was    named    Martha    and    not 


Susannah  Lavinia  Garrison.  But  there 
is  further  record  proof. 

Proof  Death  Date 

In  the  courthouse  at  Charlotte  is 
another  record  which  removes  all 
doubt  that  Hezekiah  James  Balch  died 
in  1776.  The  original  minute  docket 
of  the  court  of  pleas  and  quarter  ses- 
sions, 1774-1785,  on  page  81,  shows 
this  entry  made  on  the  third  Wednes- 
day in  January,  1777: 

"Ordered  by  the  court  that  letters 
of  administration  issue  to  Martha 
Balch,  wife  and  Relict  of  the  Revd. 
Hezekiah  James  Balch,  deceased,  ad- 
ministratrix, and  James  and  William 
Balch,  administrators,  who  came  into 
court  and  produced  for  their  securi- 
ties James  Bradshaw  and  Samuel 
Perkins  (Pickens)  being  approved 
of  were  bound  in  the  sum  of  200.  The 
said  administrators  came  into  court 
and  took  the  oaths  by  law  appointed 
in  such  case." 

And  again  in  the  office  of  the  re- 
gister of  deeds  we  find  in  Harris  Book 
23,  page  36  (Re-numbered  Book,  page 
310)  this  deed: 

"This  indenture  made  the  22d  day 
of  August  in  the  second  year  of  our 
Independence  and  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  between  William  Wal- 
lace and  Sarah  his  wife,  planters  of 
the  county  of  Mecklenburg  and  State 
of  North  Carolina,  of  the  one  part, 
and  Martha  Balch,  Relick  of  the  Rev- 
erend Hezekiah  James  Balch,  de- 
ceased, of  Mecklenburg  county  and 
state  aforesaid,  of  the  other  part, 
etc." 

This  deed  conveyed  162  acres  of 
land  on  the  south  side  of  Coddle 
Creek,  adjoining  Zacheus  Wilson  and 
James  Wallace,  and  was  proven  and 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


ordered   to   be   registered   at   the    Oc- 
tober  sessions,   1777,   of  the  court  of 
pleas   and   quarter   sessions,   the   pro- 
bate being  as  follows: 
"North  Carolina 

October  Sessions   1777 

The  within  deed  was  proven  in  open 
court  by  the  oath  of  David  Reese  sub- 
scribing witness  thereto.  Ordered  to 
be  registered. 

Test.    Sam    Martin    CMC." 
Court   Composed   of  Signers. 

The  court  of  pleas  and  quarter  ses- 
sions, which  ordered  the  administra- 
tion of  the  estate  of  Hezekiah  James 
Balch,  was  composed  of  Robert  Har- 
ris, Hezekiah  Alexander,  Abraham 
Alexander,  Robert  Irwin,  David  Reese 
and  Ephraim  Brevard,  justices,  all  of 
whom  were  signers  of  the  Mecklen- 
burg Declaration  of  Independence, 
were  friends  and  compatriots  of  Heze- 
kiah James  Balch,  and  two  of  whom 
were  elders  in  his  congregation.  It  is 
further  singular  that  the  will  of  John 
Pfifer,  another  signer,  was  proven  on 
the  same  day.  Can  there  be  any  doubt 
as  to  the  time  of  the  death  of  Heze- 
kiah James  Balch? 

It  is  a  bold  statement  to  say  that 
Dr.  Albert  Franklin  White  was  mis- 
taken in  the  identity  of  his  own  grand- 
father and  grandmother,  but  such  is 
the  case.  His  grandfather  was  James 
Balch  (who  never  changed  his  name) 
and  not  Hezekiah  James  Balch,  and 
his  grandmother  was  Susannah  La- 
vinia  Garrison,  wife  of  James  Balch, 
and  not  Martha  Sconnell,  wife  of  He- 
zekiah James  Balch.  The  Balch  who 
died  in  1776  could  not  have  been  the 
father  of  Hezekiah  James  Balch  for 
all  authorities  agree  that  the  mother 
of  Hezekiah  James  was  either  Anne 
Goodwin  or  Anne  Bloomer. 


Dr  White  says  she  was  Anne  Bloom- 
er, and  Dr.  Lyman  Draper,  late  of 
the  Wisconsin  Historical  society,  cor- 
rectly says  in  his  notes  that  she  was 
Anne  Goodwin.  The  record  of  ad- 
ministration and  the  deed  of  August 
22,  1777,  leave  no  room  for  doubt  as 
to  the  widow  of  Hezekiah  James  Balch 
being  named  Martha,  and  it  was  she 
who  subsequently  married  a  McWhor- 
ter  and  removed  to  Tennessee. 
Why  the  Mistake? 

How  could  the  mistake  have  arisen? 
The  only  mistake  has  been  the  ac- 
cepting of  statements  contained  in 
Dr.  White's  erroneous  publication 
when  positive  proof  was  and  is  now 
at  hand  in  the  official  records  of  Meck- 
lenburg county. 

Dr  White  begins  his  book  with  this 
romantic  and  purely  traditional  ac- 
count : 

"About  the  beginning  of  the  eight- 
eenth century  a  boy  four  or  five  years 
of  age,  by  the  name  of  James  Balch, 
and  a  little  girl  some  months  younger, 
whose  name  was  Ann  Bloomer,  and 
whose  parents  were  from  Wales,  were 
enticed  by  the  offer  of  red  apples  on 
board  of  a  ship  in  the  act  of  sailing 
from  London  to  the  colony  of  the  Po- 
tomac. When  the  ship  arrived  at  its 
destination  a  small  sum  was  paid  for 
the  passage  of  these  children  and  they 
were  taken  to  homes  in  Maryland, 
not  far  from  the  present  site  of 
Georetown." 

Such  a  thing  might  happen  in  the 
wildest  dream,  but  it  is  difficult  to  un- 
derstand what  Welsh  children  less 
than  six  years  of  age  could  be  doing 
on  a  dock  in  London,  and  why  any 
sane  person  would  increase  his  or  her 
responsibility  on  a  trans-Atlantic  voy- 
age with  the  care  of  two  children. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


When  he  had  grown  up,  and  settled 
on  Deer  creek  in  Hartford  county, 
Maryland,  and  subsequently  removed 
to  Charlotte,  N.  C,  while  their  chil- 
dren were  yet  young.  He  also  says 
that  Rev.  James  Balch  and  Anne 
Bloomer  Balch  had  nine  children,  five 
sons,  and  four  daughters.  The  sons 
were  Hezekiah  James,  Hezekiah,  Ste- 
phen, Bloomer,  William  and  George; 
the  daughters  Rhoda,  Jane,  Anne  and 
Martha. 

The  foregoing  statements  of  Dr. 
White  are  likewise  erroneous.  Actu- 
ally the  first  Balch  to  come  to  Ameri- 
ca was  John  Balch,  the  great  grand- 
father of  Hezekiah  James  Balch.  John 
came  from  Somerset,  Wales,  to  Bal- 
timore, Maryland,  in  1658.  He  was 
granted  land  in  that  year  consisting 
of  36  acres  in  Baltimore  county  on 
the  north  side  of  Deer  creek,  and  the 
tract  was  called  "Balch  Abode."  This 
entry  is  recorded  in  Liber  6,  Folio  89, 
in  the  Maryland  Land  Office  at  An- 
napolis. 

John  Balch  married  Catherine  Mc- 
Clelland, and  they  had  three  children. 

Dr.  White  goes  on  to  say  that  James 
Balch  married  Anne  Bloomer  James. 

Hezekiah,  the  second  son  of  John 
Balch,  married  Martha  Bloomer.  They 
had  one  son  who  was  born  in  St. 
George  Parish  in  1714,  and  was  named 
James.  This  James  married  Anne 
Goodwin  in  1737.  They  settled  in  Hart- 
ford county,  Maryland,  and  were  the 
parents  of  11  children,  all  of  whom 
were  born  there.  Anne  Goodwin  Balch 
died  in  1760  following  the  birth  of 
the  youngest  child,  John.  In  1769 
James  Balch  and  most  of  his  children 
came  to  Mecklenburg  county,  North 
Carolina. 


Their  Children  Listed 

The  children  of  James  Balch  and 
Anne  Goodwin  Balch  were:  (.1)  Mary, 
born  1738,  and  who  married  Rev.  Mr. 
Rankin;  (2)  Elizabeth,  born  1740,  and 
married  James  Ashmore,  one  of  the 
"Cabarrus  Black  Boys";  (3)  Margar- 
et, who  married  Alexander  Kelso;  (4) 
Rhoda,  who  never  married;  (5)  Heze- 
kiah James,  born  1746,  and  who  mar- 
ried Martha  Sconnell,  and  is  the  sub- 
ject of  this  sketch;  (6)  Stephen 
Bloomer,  born  April  5,  1747,  died  Sep- 
tember 15,  1837,  and  married  Eliza- 
beth Beall  in  1782;  (7)  James,  born 
December  25,  1850,  died  January  12, 
1821,  and  married  Susannah  Lavinia 
Garrison;  (8)  William  Goodwin,  born 
1751,  died  1822,  who  married  Eliza- 
beth Rogers,  daughter  of  John  Rogers, 
and  who  died  in  1837;  (9)  Rachel,  who 
married  John  Houston  on  July  27, 
1783,  in  Green  county  in  what  is  now 
the  state  of  Tennessee;  (10)  Amos, 
born  1758,  who  married  Ann  Patton; 
and  (11)  John,  born  1760,  and  who 
married  Barbara  Patton. 

The  two  administrators  of  the  es- 
tate of  Hezekiah  James  Balch  who 
were  appointed  with  Martha,  his  wid- 
ow, were  obviously  his  brothers,  since 
it  was  impossible  for  Hezekiah  James 
to  have  had  children  of  mature  age 
at  the  time  of  his  death  in  1776.  It 
is  possible,  however,  that  the  James 
mentioned  could  have  been  the  father 
of  Hezekiah  James,  since  the  father 
did  not  die  until  1779,  but  neither  is 
that  probable. 

A  volume  from  the  archives  of  the 
Presbyterian  church,  at  Montreat,  en- 
titled, "Records  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  Amer- 
ica. Embracing  the  Minutes  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Philadelphia,  From  A. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


D.  1700  to  1716;  Minutes  of  the  Synod 
of  Philadelphia,  from  A.  D.  1717  to 
1758;  Minutes  of  the  Synod  of  New 
York,  from  A.  D.  1745  to  1758;  Min- 
utes of  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia  and 
New  York,  from  A.  D.  1758  to  1788," 
published  in  Philadelphia  in  the  year 
1841  by  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publi- 
cation, gives  some  interesting  infor- 
mation concerning  four  of  the  Balch 
ministers. 

Concerning  Balch  Ministers 

Donegal  Presbytery  licensed  He- 
zekiah  James  Balch  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel, May  18,  1768  (page  378.)  New 
Castle  Presbytery  reported  that  they 
had  licensed  Mr.  Hezekiah  Balch  to 
preach,  May  17,  1769  (page  390.)  Mr. 
Hezekiah  James  Balch,  a  licensed  can- 
didate under  the  care  of  Donegal 
Presbytery,  was  appointed  to  fill  va- 
cancies in  Virginia  and  North  Caro- 
lina, May  25,  1769  (page  399).  Pres- 
bytery of  Donegal  reported  that  they 
had  ordained  Hezekiah  James  Balch 
(page   401.) 

Hanover  Presbytery  reported  that 
they  had  ordained  Hezekiah  Balch, 
May  17,  1770   (page  401.) 

Hezekiah  James  Balch,  Hezekiah 
Balch,  and  others,  were  erected  into 
a  Presbytery  to  be  known  as  the  Pres- 
bytery of  Orange  in  North  Carolina, 
May  20,  1770  (page  409.)  On  May 
18,  1774,  there  was  present  from 
Orange  Presbytery,  Hezekiah  Balch; 
absent,  Hezekiah  James  Balch  (page 
450.)  On  May  17,  1775,  Hezekiah 
Balch  was  absent  from  Donegal  Pres- 
bytery (page  461.)  Donegal  Presby- 
tery reported  that  they  had  received 
Rev.  Hezekiah  Balch  from  Orange 
Presbytery    (page  462.) 

On  May  17,  1787,  the  Presbytery 
of   Abingdon   reported  that  they  had 


licensed  Mr.  James  Balch  to  preach 
the  gospel  (page  531.)  Hezekiah  Balch 
was  absent  from  Donegal  Presbytery 
on  May  16,  1781  (page  489.)  Stephen 
Balch  was  licensed  to  preach  the  gos- 
pel by  Donegal  Presbytery,  May  17, 
1781  (page  411.)  Hezekiah  Balch  was 
dismissed  to  join  Hanover  Presbytery 
May  16,  1782  (page  493) 

Presbyterian  ministers 

From  the  above  it  is  clear  that  He- 
zekiah Balch,  Hezekiah  James  Balch, 
James  Balch  and  Stephen  Balch  were 
all  Presbyterian  ministers.  Hezekiah 
James,  James  and  Stephen  were 
brothers,  and  Hezekiah  was  their 
cousin.  As  late  as  1787,  both  Hezekiah 
and  James  were  members  of  Orange 
Presbytery,  which  was  twelve  years 
after  the  death  of  Hezekiah  and  James 
became  members  of  Abingdon  Pres- 
bytery and  were  trustees  of  Green- 
ville College  in  what  is  now  the  State 
of  Tennessee. 

It  is  true  that  the  monument  erect- 
ed to  Hezekiah  James  Balch  at  Pop- 
lar Tent  was  not  placed  there  until 
71  years  after  his  death.  Whether  it 
marks  the  exact  spot  of  his  grave  is 
of  no  particular  concern.  The  further 
fact  that  Abijah  Alexander  pointed 
out  the  grave  in  1847  when  funds 
were  raised  for  the  erection  of  the 
monument  does  not  guarantee  the  ex- 
act location,  but  a  man  then  in  his 
eighty-second  year,  having  been  born 
on  January  27,  1765,  and  being  a  life- 
long resident  of  the  Poplar  Tent  com- 
munity, should  have  had  sufficient  in- 
telligence in  his  twelfth  year  to  know 
where  the  pastor  of  his  church  was 
buried. 

The  contention  that  Hezekiah  James 
Balch  moved  to  Tennessee  in  1776  and 


THE  UPLIFT  17 

lived  there  until  1821  is  supported  by  entirely    on   White's   book   and   Cald- 

what?    The  book  of  Dr.   White   pub-  well's  statement. 

lished  in  1890 — one  hundred  and  four-  The  fact  that  Balch  died  in  1776  is 

teen  years  after  the  death  of  Balch.  supported  and  proven  by  official  coun- 

The  statement  of  Morrison  Caldwell,  ty  records  made  at  the  time  and  now 

Esq.,  based  solely  on  Dr.  White's  book.  in  existence.  There  is  but  one  choice. 

The  article  by   Dr.   Henderson   based  Verbum  sapienti  sat. 


IN  PAWN  FOR  LIFE 

A  man  wronged  can  manage  still  to  be  serene  in  heart,  the 
captain  of  his  own  soul.  But  when  he  wrongs  another  willfully, 
and  keeps  on  keeping  on  at  that,  he  puts  his  peace  of  mind  in 
pawn  for  life — for  ever  unless  he  repents.  His  injustice  haunts 
him,  never  completely  forgotten,  riding  his  conscience  to  his  last 
day. 

This  is  true  of  nations  as  it  is  of  men,  for  nations  are  only 
collections  of  men.  The  nation  that  does  a  wrong  may  take  pride 
in  it  and  profit  from  it,  yet  cannot  forever  lull  the  conscience 
of  its  people.  The  mass  frenzy  that  may  make  the  wrong  seem 
justifiable  to  them  wears  out  in  time.  The  biggest  lie,  the  most 
cherished  self-delusion  loses  its  power  to  deceive.  The  vain  glory 
of  iniquitous  triumph  is  ashes  and  sawdust  to  souls  not  utterly 
beastly.  Parades,  flags,  medals  and  the  flattery  of  orators  and 
historians  cannot  anesthetize  remorse,  unless  the  laws  of  human 
nature  have  lately  changed,  which  no  one  can  very  well  believe. 

Observers  say  that  the  mass  of  the  German  people  today  are 
mentally  ill.  Why  should  they  not  be  ill?  There  will  be  memories 
to  stalk  the  Reich;  ghosts  that  cannot  be  appeased;  memories 
of  slaughtered  women  and  children,  of  soldiers  dead  by  the  mil- 
lion, of  word  of  honor  broken,  of  cruelty  unspeakable — memo- 
ries to  sicken  the  toughest  mind. 

Sane  or  not,  win  or  lose,  the  Germans  seem  fated  to  be  the 
unhappiest  people  on  earth  for  years  after  the  war  ends.  The 
world  will  have  to  reckon  with  that,  and  so  will  Germany.  God 
save  America  from  doing  anything  now  she  may  live  to  regret 
some  day  in  the  future!  And  may  God  save  individuals  from 
doing  the  same  thing ! — Alabama  Baptist. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


FLORIDA  DOCTOR  FIRST  MADE  ICE 
FOR  HIS  PATIENTS 


(Selected) 


Artificial  ice,  followed  by  ah"  con- 
ditioning,^ was  first  made  by  a  Flori- 
da doctor  seeking  a  way  to  reduce 
the  fevers  of  his  patients.  Dr.  John 
W.  Gorrie,  ninety  years  ago,  made 
the  discovery,  and  the  next  edition 
of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica  will 
make  the  acknowledgement  and  give 
the  history  of  the  discovery.  The 
story  is  given  in  the  Atlanta  Jour- 
nal: 

During  his  lifetime  and  the  years 
that  followed,  Dr.  Gorrie  received 
little  recognition  for  his  efforts  in 
behalf  of  humanity.  This  fact  was 
brought  to  the  attention  of  the  Flor- 
ida legislature  at  its  meeting  last 
spring,  and  a  resolution  was  adopted 
by  the  legislators  asking  the  Ency- 
clopedia Britannica  to  print  the 
facts  of  Dr.  Gorrie's  career. 

Never  before  in  the  173  years  of 
its  publication  has  this  Encyclopedia 
received  a  similar  reiquest  from  a 
state  legislature.  The  editors  were 
quick  to  recognize  the  justice  of  the 
petition  and  arranged  to  publish  Dr. 
Gorrie's  biography  in  their  next  is- 
sue. 

In  many  respects,  the  Florida 
scientist's  life  paralleled  that  of 
Dr.  Crawford  W.  Long.  At  the 
same  time  Dr.  Long  was  experiment- 
ing with  anaesthesia,  Dr.  Gorrie  was 
making    artificial    ice. 

Like  Dr.  Long,  Dr.  Gorrie  was  a 
physician  and  a  great  one.  His  ice 
machine  was  built,  not  to  make  cock- 
tails taste  better,  but  to  aid  human- 
ity by  alleviating  the  suffering  of 
malaria   fever   patients. 


His  primary  aim  was  air-condi- 
tioning and  he  made  ice  merely  as  a 
cooling   agent. 

Dr.  Gorrie  was  born  in  the  West 
Indies  in  1802,  the  son  of  a  Scots 
soldier  of  fortune.  A  year  later  the 
youngster  and  his  mother  were  left 
at  Charleston  while  his  father  went 
off  to  serve  in  the  Spanish,  army, 
where  he  was  killed. 

Young  Gorrie's  mother  died  about 
the  time  John  finished  school  in 
Charleston.  The  boy  already  show- 
ed such  promise  as  a  student  that 
he  was  given  scholarship  funds 
which  paid  a  part  of  his  expenses 
at  the  Fairfield  Medical  College  in 
New  York.     He  worked  for  the  rest. 

After  completing  his  medical 
course — from  1825  to  1827 — he  spent 
the  next  six  years  practicing  medi- 
cine  in  Abbeville,  S.  C,  where  he 
specialized  with  considerable  success 
in  the  treatment  of  malaria. 

At  that  time  yellow  fever  and  ma- 
laria were  ravaging  the  Florida 
coasts.  In  1833  Dr.  Gorrie  moved 
to  Apalachicola,  where  he  could 
work  in  the  midst  of  the  fevers 
which,  interested   him   so   much. 

Apalachicola  was  then  the  third 
largest  cotton  port  on  the  Gulf.  Dr. 
Gorrie  served  as  resident  physician 
at  the  Marine  hospital,  at  the  small 
city  hospital,  and  in  addition  an- 
swered private  calls,  particularly 
when  he  was  needed  on  fever  cases. 
He  also  took  an  interest  in  politics, 
and  served  at  various  times  as  coun- 
cilman, chairman  of  council,  city 
treasurer,  postmaster  and  mayor. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


Dr.  Gorrie  had  several  advanced 
ideas  about  fevers.  Although  it  was 
not  suspected  that  both  yellow  jack 
and  malaria  were  spread  by  mosqui- 
toes, he  noticed  that  a  great  many  of 
his  patients  had  been  sleeping  with- 
out mosquito  netting.  He  also  no- 
ticed that  fevers  were  worst  near 
the  swamps,  He  prevailed  upon  the 
city  to  drain  the  swamps,  and  he  had 
netting  placed  over  all  the  hospital 
beds. 

The  young  physician  realized  that 
the  semi-tropical  heat  of  summer  was 
one  factor  contributing  to  the  high 
death-rate  from  malaria  and  yellow 
jack.  Nobody  ever  had  done  any- 
thing about  the  weather,  but  he  tried, 
and  how  well  he  succeeded  was  not 
realized  until  his  principle  of  air- 
conditioning  finally  was  perfected  in 
the   last   few   years. 

Dr.  Gorrie's  first  experments  were 
simple.  He  made  a  vent  in  the  ceil- 
ing of  the  sickroom  and  hung  a 
block  of  ice  beneath  the  opening. 
Air  coming  through  the  vent  was 
cooled  by  the  ice,  and  sank  into  the 
room,  flowing  out  through  an  opening 
near  the  floor.  Thus  a  constantly 
fresh  supply  of  cool  air  was  always 
coming    intc    the    room. 

The  greatest  difficulty  was  in  ob- 
taining ice.  The  only  ice  available 
at  Apalachicola  was  that  cut  from 
northern  lakes  and  rivers,  stored  in 
ice  houses  and  in  the  summer  shipped 
in  sail  boats  around  Key  West.  By 
the  time  the  boats  reached  West 
Florida  a  large  part  of  the  cargo  had 
melted.  The  rest  brought  high  pri- 
ces, sometimes  as  much  as  50  cents 
to  a  dollar  a  pound — too  expensive 
for  any  except  the  wealthy,  and 
often  there  was  no  ice  in  town  at 
any  price. 


Dr.  Gorrie  decided  to  do  without 
ice,  and  cool  the  room  by  machinery. 
He  understood  physics,  and  knew 
that  a  certain  volume  of  air  contains 
a  certain  amount  of  heat.  If  you 
compress  the  air  you  also  condense 
the  heat,  raising  the  temperature 
considerably. 

Dr.  Gorrie  rigged  up  a  system  of 
pumps  and  pipes  by  which  he  could 
compress  the  air  into  a  chamber, 
and  pour  water  ever  the  chamber 
to  remove  the  excess  heat.  Then, 
when  the  air  was  released  in  order 
that  it  could  expand  it  would  be  icy 
cold. 

At  first  he  was  not  ambitious 
enough  to  attempt  the  manufacture 
of  ice.  He  merely  cooled  water 
pipes,  which  carried  the  cold  to  the 
ceiling  vent  of  his  air-conditicning 
system. 

One  extremely  hot  night  in  1844, 
when  Dr.  Gorrie  was  busy  with  four 
patients,  he  forgot  to  tell  the  color- 
ed servant  who  was  working  the  ma- 
chine to  stop  pumping.  When  the 
doctor-  got  around  tc  checking  up 
he  found  the  pipes  clogged — with 
ice! 

Realizing  that  an  ice  machine 
would  mean  mere  to  humanity  than 
his  medical  practice  possibly  could, 
Dr.  Gorrie  began  to  spend  more  and 
more  time  in  his  tool  shop.  The 
following  year  he  completed  a  small 
working  model,  which  produced  ice 
for  the  annual  ice  cream  festival 
given,  by  the  Ladies'  Guild  of  the 
Trinity   Episcopal   church. 

However,  the  time  invention  was 
not  announced  publicly  until  five 
years  later,  on  June  14,  1850,  and 
then  the  news  was  released  in  a  most 
dramatic  manner.  It  was  Bastile 
Day,     and     the     French     consul    was 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


giving  a  dinner  for  several  friends. 
But  the  whole  town  was  without  ice, 
northwest  winds  having  delayed  the 
boats.  Guests  were  expecting  to 
drink  toasts  in  warm  wine.  Then 
a  cotton  broker  friend  of  Dr.  Gorrie 
promised  ice,  whether  the  boats  arriv- 
ed or  not,  and  when  other  guests 
wanted  to  bet,  the  broker  covered 
all  the  money  offered. 

After  the  guests  were  seated  the 
host  offered  the  first  toast,  "My 
friends,  we  drink  to  France  in  warm 
red  wine." 

Dr.  Alvan  Wentwcrth  Chapman, 
the  famous  botanist,  gave  the  next 
toast,  "We  will  now  drink  to  our  own 
country  and  to  an  American,  the 
world's  greatest  scientist,  who  gives 
us  artificial  ice  to  chill  our  cham- 
pagne!" 

Waiters  appeared  with  chilled  bot- 
tles nestling  in  clean  cracked  ice. 
France  and  Bastile  Day  were  for- 
gotten, while  the  gathering  marveled 
at  the  new  invention. 

Dr.  Gorrie  received  the  patent, 
No.  8080,  the  following  year.  And 
then,  like  many  other  inventors,  he 
found  that  he  was  ahead  of  his  time — 


THESE  TRUTHS 

These  truths  I  know — 

That  all  men  are  enlinked  with  jeweled  thread; 
That  every  smile  is  like  a  seed  on  fertile  ground, 
And  flowers  bloom  when  gentle  words  are  said. 
While  every  gracious  deed  and  knowing  touch 
Are  to  the  soul  unfailing  bread. 


even  though  his  invention  offered 
the  world  ice  made  to  order. 

Considerable  capital  was  needed 
to  build  a  factory  for  turning  out 
ice  plants.  There  was  little  ready 
money  in  the  South.  The  inventor 
went  North,  looking  for  aid  and  there 
he  ran  into  an  unexpected  barrier. 
He  found  that  quite  a  few  financiers 
had  money  invested  in  ice  storage 
plants,  and  in  boats  for  hauling  ice. 
Gorrie's  machine  would  put  the  en- 
tire ice  industry,  as  then  operated, 
out  of  business. 

A  smear  campaign  was  even  start- 
ed against  him.  He  was  called  a 
southern  crank.  As  in  case  of  Dr. 
Long's  operations  performed  under 
ether,  it  was  said  that  Gorrie  was 
stepping  out  of  his  sphere  when  he 
claimed  that  he  would  make  ice  as 
well  as  God  made  it. 

Finally  a  wealthy  man  in  Boston 
agreed  to  finance  the  factory  for  a 
half-interest  in  the  patent,  but  he 
died  before  the  work  could  be  start- 
ed. 

Baffled  and  disillusioned.  Dr,  Gor- 
rie died  in  1855,  without  seeing  his 
machine    put    to    commercial    use. 


-Bessie  F.  Collins. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


CARL  SANDBURG — AMERICA'S  POET 
OF  THE  PEOPLE 


Bv  Leonard  B.  Grav 


"I  recall  hearing'  Prof.  David  Lam- 
buth  of  Dartmouth  College  describe  an 
experience  he  had  one  day  in  1915 
while  riding  on  a  train  back  to  Han- 
over from  New  York.  He  was  reading 
"North  of  Boston"  by  Robert  Frost, 
and  suddenly  he  realized  that  a  new 
voice  had  appeared  in  American  liter- 
ature. 

Something  like  this,  although  a  bit 
more  exciting,  was  the  experience  of 
many  people  early  in  1914  when  "Pot- 
try"  issued  a  group  of  poems  by  a 
stranger  named  Carl  Sandburg.  It  was 
suddenly  evident  that  a  new  poet  with 
a  vigorous  personality  and  an  original 
technique  had  appeared.  His  uncon- 
ventional style  and  brutal  realism 
created  a  sensation.  Such  poems  as 
"Chicago"  jarred  the  sensibilities  of 
the  polite  literary  world,  and  incited 
not  a  few  to-  exclaim,  "What  right 
has  any  man  to  be  so  brutal  in  print!" 
Anyway,  before  the  end  of  the  year 
the  new  sensation  was  awarded  the 
Haire  Levinson  prize  of  two  hundred 
dollars  for  "the  best  poem  written  by 
a  citizen  of  the  United  States  during 
the  year,"  and  Sandburg  at  the  age  of 
36  had  arrived. 

Carl  Sandburg  was  born  of  Swedish 
immigrant  parents  at  Galesburg,  111., 
in  1878.  At  13  he  left  school  to  work 
on  a  milk  wagon.  During  the  next  few 
years  he  worked  as  porter  in  a  hotel, 
scene  shifter  in  a  theater,  truck  dri- 
ver at  a  limekiln,  member  of  a  rail- 
road construction  gang,  dishwasher 
in  hotels  in  Denver  and  Omaha,  and 


hay    pitcher    in    the    wheat    fields    of 

Kansas. 

This  adventurer  experienced  active 
service  in  the  Spanish-American  War, 
and  at  its  end  he  was  mustered  out  of 
the  army  with  one  hundred  dollars 
in  his  pocket.  With  this  money  he 
went  back  to  Galesburg  to  enter  Lom- 
bard College.  At  Lombard  he  paid  his 
way  by  ringing  the  college  bell,  acting 
as  janitor,  and  tutoring,  and  started 
his  literary  career  by  editing  the  col- 
lege  paper. 

Leaving  college  he  roamed  the  West 
as  newspaper  man,  salesman,  and  ad- 
vertisement writer.  He  worked  at 
such  varied  jobs  as  organizer  for  the 
Social-Democratic  Party  of  Wiscon- 
sin, secretary  to  Major  Seidel  of  Mil- 
waukee, labor  editor  on  the  Milwau- 
kee Journal,  associate  editor  of  The 
World,  and  member  of  the  staff  of  The 
Day  Book  in  Chicago.  All  the  time  the 
young  man  was  reading,  seeing  many 
sides  of  the  great  industrial  and  agri- 
cultural Middle  West,  and  improving 
the  power  of  expressing  the  natural 
poetry  of  his  mystical  nature.  During 
these  formative  years  Whitman  show- 
ed him  the  way,  although  the  free 
verse  he  finally  adopted  is  quite  dif- 
ferent from  Whitman's.  From  Emily 
Dickinson  he  learned  the  effectiveness 
of  the  unusual  image.  And  he  got 
hints  from  Stephen  Crane.  But  chief- 
ly he  listened  to  the  people.  Their 
speech  and  song  cadences,  their  pic- 
turesque turning  of  phrases,  and  their 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


homely    language    and    slang    become 
the  stuff  of  his  poetry. 

Since  startling  the  literary  world 
with  "Chicago  Poems"  Sandburg  has 
published  "Cornhuskers,"  "Smoke  and 
Steel,"  "Slabs  of  the  Sunburnt  West," 
"Good  Morning  America,"  and  "The 
People,  Yes."  Besides  these  six  vol- 
umes of  poetry  he  has  compiled  "The 
American  Song  Bag,"  a  collection  of 
songs  he  gathered  on  many  travels, 
and  written  six  volumes  of  prose  on 
"Abraham  Lincoln,  the  Prairie 
Years,"  and  "Abraham  Lincoln,  the 
War  Years,"  the  latter  winning  the 
Pulitzer  Prize. 

The  poet  started  the  four-volume 
work  on  the  war  years  of  Lincoln  at 
the  age  of  fifty.  He  thought  Lincoln 
night  and  day,  and  saturated  himself 
with  the  spirit  of  his  hero.  He  talked 
with  people  who  knew  Lincoln  and 
with  people  who  knew  the  great  Presi- 
dent. He  gathered  source  material 
from  libraries,  private  collections  and 
family  archives.  He  sorted  and  classi- 
fied material  into  three  hundred  odd 
pouches.  Often  he  worked  ten  hours 
steadily,  and  now  and  then  he  said, 
"This  son-of-a-gun  Lincoln  grows  on 
you."  And  at  the  age  of  sixty-one  he 
had  completed  the  most  monumental 
piece  of  historical  research  and  bio- 
graphical writing  ever  done  by  one 
American  about  another,  and  had  won 
for  himself  the  reputation  of  being 
one  of  the  great  biographers  in  Amer- 
ican literary  history.  In  this  .biogra- 
phy Lincoln  is  alive.  "Time  is  push- 
ed back  for  me,"  said  one  reader,  "I 
am  not  reading  a  biography,  but  see- 
ing an  actual  person,  hearing  his 
voice,  seeing  him  move  and  act,"_ 
while  the  biographer  himself  finished 
his  amazing  task  with  the  claim  that 


he  had  learned  humility  and  patience 
from  Lincoln. 

And  what  sort  of  man  is  thi§  great 
poet-biographer?  Those  who  know 
him  best  say  that  he  is  intensely  alive 
and  human,  modest,  lovable,  a  delight- 
ful companion  who  loves  to  sit  with 
his  friends  until  dawn,  spinning 
yarns,  singing,  roaring  with  laughter. 
At  other  times  he  will  scoff  at  those 
who  strut  and  preen  themselves,  or 
go  white  with  anger  over  injustice  to 
the  helpless.  Like  Lincoln  he  has 
about  him  a  homespun,  earthly  quali- 
ty, an  air  of  the  prarie  rather  than 
that  of  the  library.  He  has  a  child- 
ish love  of  childish  things,  and  has 
the  uncanny  directness  and  simplicity 
which  children  possess.  He  is  humble 
and  reverent,  and  has  written  rever- 
entially of  prayer,  industry,  and  obe- 
dience. His  hair  is  steel  gray.  His 
granite  eyes  glow.  His  face  is  gnarl- 
ed and  furrowed,  brooding,  beautiful 
as  the  faces  of  strong  men  are  beau- 
tiful, with  a  cleft  chin  and  mouth 
that  loops  itself  into  smiles.  His  con- 
versation is  direct  and  simple,  his 
voice  a  singing  drawl. 

Sandburg  lives  with  his  wife  and 
three  daughters  at  Harbert,  Mich.,  on 
the  shores  of  the  blue  lake.  His  hobby 
is  resurrecting  American  songs  and 
singing  them  to  his  own  guitar  accom- 
paniment. His  typical  program  at 
clubs  and  colleges,  at  which  he  aver- 
ages 30  appearances  a  year,  and 
where  he  is  exceptionally  well  re- 
ceived, is  half  poetry  reading  and  half 
folk  song  recital. 

And  what  shall  we  say  of  the  poetry 
of  this  man  •  who  loves  Lincoln  and 
Lincoln's  West,  and  the  great  wheat 
fields  and  factories  and  cities  of  the 
modern  Midwest?  It  is  poetry  of  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


common  life,  full  of  folk-idiom,  sim- 
ple and  homely  things,  free  from  book 
language,  vibrating  with  the  strong 
strings  of  life  and  with  the  great  sing- 
ing heart  of  America,  distinctively 
American  poetry  expressed  in  a  dis- 
tinctively American  speech  with  hard 
and  powerful  words.  It  is  poetry  writ- 
ten out  of  the  stuff  of  everyday  life, 
out  of  what  the  poet  himself  said  poe- 
try should  be  written,  namely,  "tu- 
mults and  paradoxes,  terrible  reckless 
struggles  and  glorious  lazy  loaning, 
out  of  blood,  work,  and  war,  and  out 
of  baseball,  babies  and  potato  blos- 
soms." It  is  poetry  that  is  even  closer 
to  the  people  than  Whitman's  that 
loves  and  pities  and  exalts  the  people, 
that  endeavors  to  carry  on  Whitman's 
and  Lincoln's  crusades  for  democracy, 
that  cries  out  belief  in  the  future  of 
democracy  in  such  works  as  these: 

Ai!  Ai!  the  people  sleep 
Yet  the  sleepers  toss  in  sleep, 
And  an  end  comes  to  sleep, 
And  the   sleepers  wake; 
Ai!  Ai!  the  sleepers  wake. 

It  Is  poetry  full  of  passionate  hatred 
for  shams  and  injustice,  that  sympa- 
thizes with  the  tortured  slaves  of  in- 
dustry, that  voices  the  poets  dissatis- 
faction with  the  drabness  and  sordid- 
ness    of    Midwest    industrialism,    that 


more  often  celebrates  the  vigor,  use- 
fulness and  supremacy  of  American 
commerce  in  such  words  as  these: 

Omaha,      the      roughneck,     feeds 

armies, 
Eats    and    swears    from    a    dirty 

face; 
Omaha  works  to  get  the  world  a 

breakfast. 

It  is  poetry  that  bawls  and  roars  at 
times  and  is  infinitely  tender  and  ex- 
quisitely sweet  at  other  times,  that  is 
full  of  the  rough  energies  of  life  and 
of  athletic  beauty,  that  probably  com- 
bines brutality  and  gentleness  as  no 
other  American  poetry  combines  them, 
that  calls  Chicago  the  "city  of  the  big 
shoulders"  and  "hog  butcher  of  the 
world"  and  contains  that  beautiful  lit- 
tle six-liner  "Fog,"  which  whispers 
along  as  stealthily  as  the  fog  itself  and 
which  was  recently  pronounced  by 
Alexander  Woollcott  the  most  widely- 
read  poem  of  our  generation.  It  is 
poetry  full  of  the  tragedy  and  adven- 
ture and  romance  of  the  poet's  West, 
of  the  inarticulate  idealism  of  the 
masses  of  belief  in  the  worth  of  man, 
of  virile  and  wholesome  outlook,  of 
courageous  optimism  and  hope.  It  is 
poetry  of  a  great  poet  and  a  great 
man,  of  America's  poet  of  the  people. 


WORK 

There  is  no  truer  and  more  abiding  happiness  than  the  know- 
ledge that  one  is  to  go  on  doing,  day  by  day,  the  best  work  one 
can  do,  in  the  kind  one  likes  best,  and  that  this  work  is  absorbed 
by  a  steady  market  and  thus  supports  one's  own  life.  Perfect 
freedom  is  reserved  for  the  man  who  lives  by  his  own  work  and 
in  that  work  does  what  he  wants  to  do. — R.  G.  Collingwood. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Our   Hallowe'en   Party 

Following  a  custom  of  several 
years'  standing,  a  half-holiday  was 
declared  at  the  Training  School  on 
Friday,  October  31st,  most  of  the 
afternoon  being  given  over  to  the 
annual  Hallowe'en  celebration.  While 
this  is  always  a  red-letter  day  in  the 
lives  of  the  boys  at  the  School,  this 
year's  celebration  was  made  more  of 
gala  affair  by  the  appearance  on  the 
schedule  of  the  180th  Field  Artillery 
Band,  of  Boston,  Massachusetts,  which 
is  taking  part  in  the  army  manuevers 
now  going  on   in   North   Carolina. 

Promptly  at  three  o'clock,  one  staff 
car  and  three  army  trucks  rolled 
through  the  School  grounds,  men  and 
instruments  unloaded  and  assigned 
to  a  shady  spot  near  the  school  build- 
ing, and  in  a  very  few  minutes  the 
Hallowe'en  celebration  was  on  in 
earnest.  This  fine  military  musical 
organization,  under  the  leadership  of 
Warrant  Officer  Chester  E.  Whiting, 
who  is  chief  bandmaster  of  the 
Twenty-sixth  Division,  was  first  or- 
ganized in  1922,  as  a  cavalry  unit, 
and  some  years  later  was  transferred 
to  the  field  artillery.  We  had  been 
told  by  membeis  of  other  army  de- 
partments that  it  was  rated  the  third 
best  band  in  the  entire  United  States 
Army,  but  judging  from  the  program 
so  excellently  rendered  here  on  this 
occasion,  we  are  going  to  reserve  our 
opinion  until  we  have  an  opportunity 
to  hear  the  other  two.  While  we  are 
not  making  any  claims  of  being  an 
authority  on  music,  it  is  extremely 
difficult  to  understand  just  how  any 
musical   organization   could   be  better 


than  the  one  heard  here  on  the  31st. 
At  least  until  we  hear  the  other  two 
bands,  we  are  voting  top  honors  to  Mr. 
Whiting  and  his  boys.  The  program 
opened  with  a  spirited  march,  the 
name  of  which  we  failed  to  get,  and 
continued  with  selections  in  the  fol- 
lowing order: 

Overture "Oberon" Weber 

Overture "Southern   Stars" Ascher- Mabel 

Overture "Snow    White" Churchill 

Intermezzo (A   Love   Story) Provost 

Fox    Trot.    "There'll    Be    Some 

Changes    Made"....Overstreet 
Intermezzo.  "In    a    Persian    Market". .Ketelbey 

March "American    Eagle" Boehme 

Marcli "The    Ambassador" Laurendeau 

Rhapsody "Southern   Airs"  Hosmer 

March "Georgia  Tech" 

Novelty "Who's  Afraid  of 

the   Big   Bad   Wolf?" Churchill 

March "College    Medley" 

March "Colonel     Agnew" Whiting 

"The    Star-Spangled    Banner" 

A  booth  had  been  erected  near  the 
bakery  and  trimmed  in  Hallowe'en 
style  and  nearby  were  several  smaller 
booths  and  cornstalk  wigwams,  from 
which  the  boys  were  served  the  old 
American  torrid  canines,  more  com- 
monly known  as  "hot  dogs"  with 
some  fine  slaw  and  all  the  trimmin's. 
They  then  passed  on  to  the  other 
booths  where  they  received  ice  cold 
bottles  of  Coca-Cola  and  Doctor  Pep— 
per,  and  a  little  further  down  the  line 
they  received  generous  servings  of 
pop-corn,  peanuts  and  candy.  It  was 
quite  interesting  to  watch  these 
youngsters  hustle  down  to  the  various 
booths,    get    both    hands    filled    with 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


good  things  to  eat,  and  then  hurry 
back  to  their  places  near  the  band, 
in  order  not  to  miss  any  of  the  fine 
music  that  was  played  for  their  en- 
tertainment. 

About  midway  on  the  band  pro- 
gram, an  intermission  was  announced, 
and  the  members  of  the  band  were 
invited  to  partake  of  the  refreshments. 
As  the  boys  in  khaki  lined  up  and 
visited  the  several  places  where  "eats" 
were  being  handed  out,  it  was  hard 
to  determine  who  was  enjoying  the 
occasion  most — the  Training  School 
youngsters  or  the  soldiers  who  had 
come  to  entertain  them.  Having  fin- 
ished their  lunch,  the  musicians  again 
took  their  places  and  the  concert  pro- 
ceeded. The  manner  in  which  they 
rendered  stirring  marches,  difficult 
overtures  and  novelty  numbers  was 
most  pleasing,  and  when  they  arose 
and  played  the  "Star-Spangled  Ban- 
ner" for  a  closing  number,  both  the 
boys  and  officials  of  the  School  real- 
ized they  had  heard  a  wonderful  pro- 
gram rendered  by  one  of  the  best 
musical  organizations  in  the  country, 
and  they  demonstrated  their  appre- 
ciation by  indulging  in  round  after 
round  of  hearty  applause. 

One  needs  but  to  meet  Warrant 
Officer  Whiting  to  learn  that  he  is  a 
gentleman  of  the  finest  type.  As  a 
bandmaster  and  composer  he  ranks 
with  the  best,  and  we  are  deeply  in- 
debted to  he  and  the  splendid  fellows 
in  his  organization  for  a  most  en- 
joyable afternoon.  This  band,  thirty- 
five  in  number,  is  made  up  of  men 
from  Boston  and  vicinity.  They  have 
made  several  appearances  in  Cabarrus 
county  during  their  stay  in  the  South, 
and  have  become  popular  with  citi- 
zens in  all  walks  of  life.  Mr.  Whiting 


and  a  number  of  his  boys  expressed 
a  desire  to  make  a  return  visit  to  the 
School  if  possible,  and  we  wish  to  take 
this  opportunity  to  assure  them  that 
if  they  find  it  concenient  to  do  so, 
the  latch-string  at  the  Training 
School  hangs  on  the  outside,  and  that 
the  slightest  pull  on  same  will  gain 
immediate  admission. 

Whenever  there  has  been  a  special 
occasion  of  any  kind  at  the  Training 
School,  interested  friends  of  the  boys 
have  never  failed  to  come  to  their  as- 
sistance, contributing  most  generous- 
ly that  said  occasion  might  be  a  suc- 
cess, and  they  certainly  did  much  to- 
ward making  this  an  enjoyable  Hal- 
lowe'en celebration.  The  Doctor  Pep- 
per Bottling  Company,  of  Charlotte, 
kindly  donated  450  bottles  of  their 
product;  the  Coca-Cola  Bottling  Com- 
pany, of  Concord,  gave  a  like  number 
of  bottles  of  Coca-Cola;  and  the  Ritz 
Variety  Store,  of  Concord,  furnished 
and  prepared  about  500  bags  of  pop 
corn,  and  we  might  add  right  here  that 
we  were  glad  Charlie  Ritz,  proprietor 
of  the  last  named  firm,  who  has  been 
seriously  ill  for  more  than  a  year,  was 
able  to  come  out  and  see  the  boys 
enjoy  the  party.  To  these  kind  friends 
and  to  any  others  who  in  any  way 
helped  to  make  this  a  day  of  happiness 
for  the  lads  entrusted  to  our  care,  we 
herewith  tender  our  deepest  apprecia- 
tion. 

Among  the  new  boys  admitted  to 
the  School  this  week  was  an  Indian 
boy  from  Robeson  county.  He  was 
assigned  to  the  Indian  Cottage. 

Since  recent  rains  have  put  the 
3oil  in  better  condition  for  working, 
the   farm    forces    are    rushing   to   get 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  land  recently  added  to  our  farm 
sown  in  small  grain. 

During  a  high  wind  last  Thursday 
night,  the  large  smokestack  on  the 
boiler  room  at  the  school  building  was 
blown  down.  We  are  glad  to  report 
that  no  damage  was  done  except  to 
the  stack.  Repairs  are  being  made 
and  the  heating  system  in  this  build- 
ing will  soon  be  in  working  order. 

Due  to  the  fact  that  our  auditorium 
is  closed  awaiting  further  repairs,  it 
is  still  necessary  to  discontinue  Sun- 
day school  and  church  services,  also 
the  regular  weekly  showing  of  mo- 
tion pictures.  Until  repairs  to  the 
auditorium  are  completed,  the  boys 
will  have  regular  Sunday  school  les- 
son periods  in  their  respective  cott- 
ages. 

From  the  windows  of  our  "sanctum 
sanctorum"  we  noticed  the  local  butch- 
ers on  their  way  to  the  hog-pens, 
armed  with  implements  necessary  to 
hog-killing  activities.  We  learned 
that  they  were  on  their  way  to  slaugh- 
ter several  fat  porkers,  which  causes 
our  mind  to  dwell  upon  the  appearance 
of  spare-ribs,  sausage  and  other  del- 
icacies of  the  season  on  our  daily 
menus   at  a  very   early   date. 

The  winners  of  the  Earnhardt 
Prize  for  the  quarter  ending  Sep- 
tember 30,  1941,  have  been  announced 
as  follows: 

First  Grade — Leonard  Franklin, 
most  improvement;  Second  Grade — 
Cecil  Bennett,  greatest  general  im- 
provement; Third  Grade — James  Mon- 
die,  highest  average;  Fourth  Grade — 
Charles  Sloan  and  Robert  Goldsmith, 


greatest  improvement  in  reading; 
Fifth  Grade — Glenn  Drum  and  John 
Tolley,  highest  general  average; 
Seventh  Grade — William  O'Brien  and 
Charles    Metcalf,    best    in    arithmetic. 

Mr.  Wade  Cashion,  director  of  the 
division  of  institutions  and  correc- 
tion, State  Board  of  Charity  and  Pub- 
lic Welfare,  and  Miss  Eloise  Banning, 
of  Albemarle,  a  field  representative 
for  the  same  department,  called  on 
us  last  Tuesday  afternoon.  Accom- 
panied by  Superintendent  Boger,  they 
visited  the  vocational  departments 
in  the  Swink-Benson  Trades  Building 
and  other  places  of  interest  at  the 
institution. 

There  is  now  an  abundance  of  extra 
fine  pansy  plants  in  our  plant  beds. 
They  were  raised  from  a  new  variety 
of  seed  and  are  the  finest  we  have 
ever  seen.  Mr.  Walker  and  his  group 
of  boys  have  been  transplanting  them 
in  large  beds  in  different  sections  of 
the  campus  during  the  past  few  days. 
Should  weather  conditions  prove 
favorable  during  the  winter  months, 
there  should  be  more  pansy  blooms 
at  the  School  next  spring  that  have 
ever   been  seen  here  before. 

We  recently  learned  that  Clyde 
Adams,  better  known  in  these  parts 
as  "Jack  Dempsey,"  is  now  a  sailor 
in  the  United  States  Navy.  Clyde, 
a  former  member  of  the  Cottage  No. 
10  group  and  of  the  bakery  force, 
left  the  School  several  years  ago, 
returning  to  his  home  in  Kannapolis. 
He  has  been  attending  school  re- 
gularly, and  his  work  there  has  been 
quite  satisfactory,  according  to  re- 
ports we  have  received  from  time  to 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


time.  He  is  now  stationed  at  the 
Naval  Training  School,  Norfolk,  Va., 
and   is  getting  along  very  nicely. 

Burl  Allen,  a  former  member  of 
the  Cottage  No.  12  group,  who  left 
the  School  about  eighteen  months  ago, 
visited  us  last  Monday.  For  some 
time  after  leaving  the  institution,  he 
was  employed  in  a  cotton  mill,  but 
about  nine  months  ago  he  enlisted  in 
the  United  States  Navy,  and  is  now 
taking  a  period  of  training  at  Naval 
Training  Station,  Norfolk,  Va.  Burl 
said  that  he  liked  the  life  of  a  sailor 
very  much  and  was  getting  along 
fine. 

Our  football  team  journeyed  to  Ba- 
rium Springs  Orphanage  on  Novem- 
ber 3rd,  and  came  out  on  the  losing 
end  of  a  14  to  0  score.  The  boys  show- 
ed marked  improvement  over  their 
early  games  with  Concord  and  Al- 
bemarle by  holding  a  strong  Barium 
Spring  team  to  fourteen  points.  There 
was  no  score  made  by  either  side  at 
the  end  of  the  half,  but  coming  into 
the  -second  half  with  a  fresh  team, 
Barium  proved  too  strong  for  the 
visitors,  scoring  on  a  pass  in  the 
third  period.  In  the  closing  seconds 
of  the  game,  a  fumble  by  Brewer  was 
responsible  for  the  other  score.  The 
Barium  boys  made  both  conversions 
good.  The  record  for  the  season  now 
stands  at  two  defeats  and  one  win 
for  the  Training  School  lads, 

Francis  Glynn,  Tim  Donahue  and 
Harold  Silverstein,  members  of  the 
51st  Field  Artillery,  Brigade  Head- 
quarters; and  Murray  Koblenzer, 
Battery  B,  180th  Field  Artillery,  were 
visitors   at  the   school  last   Saturday. 


These  young  men,  from  Boston,  Mass., 
and  vicinity,  are  now  engaged  in  war 
maneuvers  in  North  Carolina.  They 
were  spending  the  week-end  in  Con- 
cord and  came  out  to  look  over  the 
institution,  and  seemed  interested  in 
the  manner  of  work  being  carried  on 
here,  especilly  young  Koblenzer,  a 
graduate  of  Bucknell  College,  who 
had  majored  in  sociology  and  crim- 
nology.  These  fellows  from  Mass- 
achusetts stayed  for  lunch  and  en- 
joyed a  dip  in  the  swimming  pool 
in  the  afternoon.  Since  the  soldiers 
have  been  spending  week-end  leaves 
in  Concord  we  have  met  several  hun- 
dred who  hail  from  Massachusetts 
and  other  New  England  States,  and 
have  found  them  to  be  splendid 
young  fellows. 

Lieutenant-Colonel  W.  H.  McGarry, 
of  the  104th  Infantry,  26th  Division, 
and  Captain  M.  F.  Shaughnessy,  VI 
A.  O,  stationed  at  Fort  Bragg  during 
army  maneuvers  in  the  two  Carolinas, 
were  visitors  at  the  School  last  Satur- 
day afternoon.  They  said  they  were 
just  driving  along  the  highway,  no- 
ticed the  institution,  and  decided  to 
stop  and  see  if  they  might  obtain 
permission  to  look  it  over.  Accompan- 
ied by  Assistant  Superintendent  Fish- 
er, they  visited  practically  every 
department  at  the  School,  and  at 
the  end  of  their  brief  tour  of  inspec- 
tion, both  officers  spoke  of  the  work 
being  carried  on  here  in  a  most  com- 
mendable manner.  Captain  Shaugh- 
nessy, who  was  once  superintendent 
of  a  somewhat  similar  school  in  Ohio, 
stated  that  this  was  one  of  the  very 
best  schools  of  its  kind  he  had  ever 
seen. 

We    were    delighted    to    have    these 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


gentlemen  with  us  and  trust  they 
may  find  it  convenient  to  visit  the 
School  again  while  they  are  in  this 
section    of   the   country. 

One  of  the  members  of  the  School's 
staff  of  workers  recently  received  a 
card  from  Joe  Farlow,  who  was  al- 
lowed to  return  to  his  home  in  Rand- 
leman,  a  few  months  ago.  While  here 
he  worked  as  house  boy  in  Cottage 
No.  2  and  spent  some  time  in  the 
printing  office.  Joe  stated  that  he 
was  attending  high  school  and  was 
making  good  grades  in  everything 
except  mathematics.  His  report  on 
that  subject  last  month  was  not  so 
good,  but  he  said  he  was  doing  much 
better  this  month.  We  learned  from 
this  lad's  card  that  he  was  attending 
church  and  Sunday  school  regularly, 
also  that  he  had  won  a  prize  of  one 
dollar  for  selecting  the  name  for  his 
Sunday  school  class,  which  is  now 
called  "The  Everready  Class."  Just 
to  show  that  he  had  not  forgotten 
some  of  the  lessons  learned  while 
working  as  house  boy,  he  said  that 
he  had  been  helping  his  mother  with 
the  cooking  and  had  baked  a  cake  for 
her.  Joe  is  also  spending  a  few  hours 
each  week  in  a  printing  office,  and 
hopes  to  have  steady  employment 
there  when  school  closes.  He  says  that 
he  does  not  receive  any  pay  for  the 
little  bit  of  work  he  does  there  now, 
but  is  glad  of  the  opportunity  to 
learn   more  about  the  trade. 

Irving  McBride,  formerly  a  house 
boy  at  Cottage  No.  10,  who  left  the 
School,  September  2,  1933,  called  on 
us  last  Tuesday.  Upon  returning  to 
his  home  in  Leaksville,  after  having 
made    a    very    good     record    at    the 


School,  Irving  entered  the  public 
school  in  that  city,  continuing  his 
studies  until  he  had  completed  the 
tenth  grade  work.  He  then  worked 
in  a  cotton  mill  for  some  time.  On 
January  17,  1936,  he  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Army,  was  assigned 
to  the  18th  Infantry,  and  was  station- 
ed at  Fort  Jay,  N.Y.,  where  he  re- 
mained until  his  term  of  enlistment 
expired.  After  leaving  the  service 
he  worked  at  various  jobs  for  a 
while,  but  did  not  seem  satisfied 
with  civilian  life,  and  on  February 
8,  1940,  he  re-enlisted,  and  is  now 
a  member  of  the  446th  Ordinance 
Company,  Aviation  Bombardment 
Corps,  and  is  stationed  at  Langley 
Field,  Virginia. 

Irving  has  developed  into  a  fine- 
looking  young  fellow  of  twenty-four 
years,  with  very  nice  manners  and  a 
most  pleasing  personality.  He  told 
us  that  he  was  proud  of  the  training 
received  here,  and  that  it  had  been  of 
great  benefit  to  him  in  army  life. 
.He  further  stated  this  was  his 
first  visit  to  the  School  since  leaving 
us,  and  that  it  was  just  like  a  visit 
back  home. 

Various  state  and  county  agencies 
report  to  us  regularly  concerning  the 
activities  of  our  boys  after  leaving 
the  School,  and  from  some  recently 
received  we  learn  that  James  Nichol- 
son and  William  Brothers  have  been 
getting  along  very  nicely  since  leaving 
us. 

James  is  attending  school  regularly 
in  Roanoke  Rapids,  is  in  the  tenth 
grade  and  expects  to  complete  high 
school.  His  teacher  reports,  "James 
makes  good  grades  and  gets  on  the 
citizenship   honor  roll   every   month." 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

He  works  for  a  cafe  as  curb  boy  after  school  in  Elizabeth  City  and  is  in  the 

school  hours  and  on  Saturdays,  mak-  tenth  grade.  During  the  past  summer 

ing   $10.00   a  week,  as   well   as   earn-  months  he  helped  his  father  on  an  ice 

ing  most  of  his  meals  at  the  cafe.  truck.  His  conduct  since  returning  to 

James  came  to  the   School   May   1,  his    home,    July    14,    1939,    has    been 

1937,  and  remained  here  until  August  quite  satisfactory.  Billy  was  admitted 

26,  1939.  While  here  he  was  a  member  to  the  School  May  1,  1936  and  during 

of  the  Cottage  No.  10  group  and  work-  his   stay   here   was   a  member  of  the 

ed  in  the  bakery  and  library.  He  was  Cottage   No.   5   group.   He   worked   in 

in  the  seventh  grade  at  the  time  he  our  library,  printing  department  and 

left  the   institution.  on  the  farm,  and  at  the  time  he  was 

The  report  concerning  Billy  Broth-  allowed   to   return   to   his   home,   was 

ers   informs   us   that   he   is   attending  in  the  seventh  grade. 


WILL 

"Very  busy  people  are  less  apt  to  fall  ill  than  persons  of 
leisure,"  once  wrote  a  doctor,  and  added  that  "the  same  strength 
of  will  that  carries  them  through  their  difficult  daily  tasks 
shields  them  against  disease."  Will-power  is  the  greatest  single 
factor  of  human  existence.  Its  influence  is  without  limit. 

If  the  body  were  master  of  the  mind,  the  world  would  have 
lost  many  of  its  famous  names.  Nelson  as  a  sailor  was  seasick ; 
Milton  ignored  blindness;  Hood,  Henly,  and  Robert  Louis  Ste- 
venson carried  on  in  spite  of  bodily  suffering.  Washington's 
teeth  worried  him  continually.  Grant  suffered  the  agonies  of 
cancer,  and  history  multiplies  examples  up  to  the  present  day 
of  the  triumph  of  the  will  to  do. 

An  active  mind  would  seem  to  insure  a  certain  immunity  from 
ill-health,  just  as  it  is  equally  certain  that  those  who  have  time 
to  dwell  on  ailments,  real  or  fancied,  soon  fall  victims  to  their 
own  imagination. 

How  often  is  it  a  noticable  fact  that  the  man  who  has  led  a 
busy  life  and  decides  to  "retire,"  retires  not  only  from  work 
but  also  simultaneously  from  the  world. 

The  effect  of  the  will  to  work  is  cumulative.  A  body  of  enthu- 
siastic workers  is  a  great  stimulus  to  all  within  the  sphere  of 
their  influence. 

There  is  a  latent  power  within  us,  a  reserve  strength,  which 
can  be  called  upon  to  help  us  in  times  of  emergency.  Sometimes 
we  surprise  ourselves  with  the  things  that  we  can  accomplish 
when  we  really  try—  or,  in  other  words,  when  we  will  to  do  a 
thing. — Selected. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
times  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  November  2,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Wade  Aycoth  20 
Carl   Barrier  20 
John  Hogsed  3 
Richard    Kye 
Edward   Moore   12 
William    O'Brien    18 
Weaver   F.    Ruff  20 
Edgar  Simmons  3 
Fred  Stewart  15 
Charles  Wootten  13 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  5 
Charles  Browning  16 
Lloyd  Callahan  16 
Everett  Case  9 
William  Cook  16 
Ralph  Harris  18 
Doris  Hill  12 
Curtis  Moore  14 
Leonard  Robinson  6 
Kenneth  Tipton  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Bernice   Hoke   7 
Richard  Parker  5 
Charles  Tate  10 
Newman   Fate  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey  18 
Charles   Beal  8 
Robert  Coleman  16 
Kenneth  Conklin  8 
Jack   Crotts    16 
Robert  Hare  17 
Jerry  Jenkins  21 
Otis  McCall  11 
Charles    Rhodes   2 
Elbert  Russ  2 
Wayne  Sluder  18 
William  T.  Smith  15 
John  Tolley  19 
Jerome  Wiggins  21 
James  Williams  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver  17 


Plummer  Boyd  9 
Aubrey   Fargis   15 
J.  W.   McRoiie   13 
George  Speer  12 
Woodrow   Wilson    13 
Thomas  Yates  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore   Bowles   21 
Robert  Dellinger  13 
Jack   Grant   3 
Eugene  Kermon  5 
Sidney  Knighting   16 
Ivey  Lunsford  5 
Allen  Morris  7 
Fred  Tolbert   11 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood  13 
James   Burr 
Frank  Fargis  6 
Robert  Hobbs  14 
William  Harding  4 
Gerald  Kermon  8 
Edward  Kinion  7 
John    Linville    5 
Durwood    Martin   7 
Reitzel  Southern  11 
Houston   Turner  8 
William  Wilkerson  5 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth    Atwood    8 
Henry  Butler  20 
Arnold  McHone  14 
Edward  Overby  10 
Wilbur   Russ   4 
Durham  Smith  8 
Ernest  Turner  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

David  Cunningham  18 
Robert  Dunning  4 
James  Hale  16 
Marvin  Matheson  17 
Leroy   Pate   7 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Horace  Williams  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John   Allison    10 
J.  C.  Allen  5 
Marvin   Bradley   5 
Robert  Davis  11 
Ralph   Fisher   3 
Robert  Goldsmith  21 
Earl    Hildreth    22 
Everett  Morris  2 
Henry    Smith    7 
James  Tyndall  9 
Charles  Widener  9 
Henry  Wilkes  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay    Brannock    16 
Ernest   Brewer   14 
Jack  Bright  16 
Leroy  Childers  3 
William  Deaton  18 
Treley  Frankum  20 
Eugene  Hefner  14 
Tillman  Lyles   13 
Harry  Lewis  6 
James  Mondie  14 
Daniel  McPhail  14 
Jesse  Smith  19 
Charles   Simpson   19 
Carl  Tyndall   10 
Eugene  Watts  16 
J.  R.  Whitman  17 
Roy  Womack  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James  Brewer  12 
Bayard  Aldridge  6 
Thomas  Fields  6 
Charles  Gaddy  15 


Vincent  Hawes   15 
James  Johnson  9 
James    Lane    11 
Burley  Mayberry 
Charles  Metcalf  6 
Rufus  Nunn  7 
Randall  Peeler  11 
Melvin  Roland  8 
Fred   Rhodes    11 
Paul    Roberts    6 
Alex  Shropshire  8 
Earl  Wolfe  17 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker  22 
William   Butler   17 
Robert  Deytoh  22 
Audie  Farthing  19 
Henry  Glover  13 
John    Hamm    17 
William  Harding  16 
Marvin   King  20 
Feldman  Lane  22 
Rov  Mumford  18 
Glenn  McCall  20 
John  Maples  20 
Charles  McCoyle  19 
James   Roberson   16 
Charles  Steepleton  19 
J.  C.  Willis  18 
Jack  West   15 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

(No    Honor    Roll) 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond  Brooks  13 
Frank  Chavis  18 
George  Gaddy  5 
Edward    Hall 
Cecir    Jacobs    17 
John  T.  Lowry  16 
Lester  Lockbar 


An  Englishman  was  filling  out  an  application  for  life  in- 
surance. His  father  had  been  hanged,  but  he  did  not  like  to 
admit  that  fact.  So  when  he  came  to  that  line  "Cause  of  father's 
death,"  he  wrote  the  following:  "Met  his  death  while  taking  part 
in  a  public  function,  during  which  the  platform  on  which  he  was 
standing  gave  way  beneath  him." — Selected. 


iH 


N"V  1  ?  ,w, 


-       U  N.  C 
CAROLINA  ROOM 


M.  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  Cm  NOVEMBEP 


m.  46 


Co 


»\V* 


o^- 


55 


SOME  FAITH  AT  ANY  COST 

No  vision  and  you  perish, 
No  ideal  and  you're  lost; 

Your  heart  must  ever  cherish 
Some  faith  at  any  cost. 

Some  hope,  some  dream  to  cling  to, 
Some  rainbow  in  the  sky, 

Some  melody  to  sing  to, 
Some  services  that  is  high. 

— Harriet  du  Autermont- 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3  -  7 

NORTH  CAROLINA  HAS  GREAT 

STORES  OF  MINERALS  By  Melbourne  Smith         8 

AN  OPEN  LETTER 

TO  YOUNG  AMERICA  By  Frank  Colby         13 

THE  RENOVATING  POWER  OF  PRAYER     By  F.  A.  Shippey         14 

TUNNEL  NUMBER  NINE  By  Francis  M.  Bock                  17 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  26 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 


CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


THE  BETTER  WAY 

Is  there  no  better  way  .  .  . 

To  right  the  wrongs  of  this  uneven  world, 

Than  tanks  and  planes  and  guns  and  ships  of  battle  ? 

Than  poison  gas,  and  bombs  of  fire  hurled, 

And  all  the  terrors  of  war's  roar  and  battle? 

Is  there  no  better  way  .  .  . 

Of  planting  peace,  than  planning  man's  destruction 

In  camp  and  court  and  legislative  hall? 

Of  war's  mad  maelstrom,  down  beyond  recall  ? 

Must  all  the  world  be  downdrawn  in  the  suction 

Is  there  no  better  way  ... 
Of  life  on  earth  than  to  be  ruled  by  hate? 
Must  man,  by  lying,  robbing,  burning,  killing, 
Still  earn  the  ficle  favors  of  the  state, 
And  be  an  outcast,  if  he  prove  unwilling  ? 

There  is  a  better  way  .  .  . 
A  way  marked  by  the  signs  of  a  fair  road, 
Where  man  can  walk  by  other's  love,  not  gory. 
Though  reddened  by  the  sweat  of  one's  own  load, 
The  way  of  good,  which  is  the  way  of  glory. 


— Selected. 


WORTHWHILE  TRAINING 

Whenever  there  is  seen  a  group  of  young  boys  with  heads  close 
together,  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  something  of  interest  is  in  the 
process  of  developement.  This  was  the  picture  presented  a  few  days 
ago  in  one  of  the  cottage  homes  at  the  School.  After  the  midday 
meal  the  boys  either  go  outdoors  for  recreation  or  to  the  assembly 
rooms  of  the  cottages.  On  this  particular  day  the  boys  of  the  cottage 
we  visited  found  their  places  in  the  assembly  room.  It  was  not  long 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

before  a  crowd  was  grouped  around  the  large  center  table,  heads 
close  together  as  if  studying  out  a  puzzle,  or  something  else  equally 
interesting. 

We  were  really  consumed  with  curiousity,  therefore,  asked  the 
cottage  mother  the  occasion  of  the  seeming  interest.  The  reply  was, 
'They  are  making  belts  with  beads."  She  furthermore  added  that 
they  spent  nearly  all  of  their  spare  change  for  beads.  Naturally, 
we  walked  over  to  the  table  to  observe  the  character  of  the  work, 
and  were  surprised  to  see  belts  made  up  in  coloring  and  designs  the 
equal  of  any  to  be  found  in  art  shops.  "Will  you  sell  the  belt  you  are 
making?"  we  asked  a  large  boy,  and  soon  learned  that  he  was  un- 
willing to  part  with  it.  Sensing  that  he  wanted  to  send  it  to  his 
mother  or  sister,  we  did  not  insist.  Without  an  instructor  this  boy 
was  doing  a  piece  of  creative  art  work,  and  then  and  there  we  vis- 
ualized the  possibilities  to  be  accomplished  if  schools  of  all  kinds 
taught  handicraft.  Talents  remain  dormant  unless  they  are  de- 
veloped- We  are  thoroughly  convinced  that  all  young  people  should 
be  taught  or  trained  according  to  adaptability.  If  there  is  an  aver- 
sion to  high  culture  or  mental  training,  the  hands  should  be  put  to 
work.  Unless  more  manual  training  is  employed  to  develop  child- 
hood, there  will  be  found  in  the  future  a  vast  amount  of  human 
waste.  The  consensus  of  opinion  is  that  75  per  cent  of  the  youths  in 
school  today  do  not  measure  up  to  the  higher  intellectual  attain- 
ments, but  if  the  proper  equipment  were  provided,  the  same  young 
people  would  find  places  in  some  useful  trade. 


THE  CONCORD  LIBRARY 

When  we  hark  back  to  the  establishment  of  the  city  library  many 
familiar  faces,  no  longer  in  our  midst,  are  recalled  who  played  a 
conspicuous  part  in  contributing  furnishings  and  books  that  can 
well  be  classed  as  the  nucleus  of  the  present  library — no  longer  an 
experiment — but  an  institution  that  serves  the  public.  Few  of  the 
citizens  of  Concord  recall  that  rooms  for  the  library  were  in  the 
third  story  of  the  old  city  hall.  One  had  to  climb  two  flights  of  wind- 
ing stairs  to  get  the  benefits  of  the  library.  The  first  librarian  was 
Miss  Mayfield  Cole,  and  we  recall  quite  clearly  that  she  received 
the  small  stipend  of  $8.00  per  month. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

The  sledding  was  hard  for  this  new  venture,  and  in  the  course  of 
time  many  changes  in  location  of  the  library,  as  well  as  on  the  board 
of  directors  have  been  made.  Some  years  after  the  establishment  of 
the  library  in  1902,  an  interested  body  of  women  raised  money  to 
purchase  a  building  on  South  Union  Street,  that  for  many  years 
thereafter  measured  up  to  the  demands  very  nicely  and  acceptably. 
In  fact  the  rental  from  the  original  library  property  is  a  nice  con- 
tribution toward  defraying  overhead  expenses  of  the  present  in- 
stitution found  in  the  handsome  community  building.  From  many 
sources  we  learn  that  the  present  directors,  Hon.  L.  T.  Hartsell, 
chairman ;  Messrs.  A.  G.  Odell,  J.  Eris  Cassell,  Rev.  R.  S.  Arrowood 
and  E.  Ray  King,  have  the  spirit  and  vision  to  make  the  city  library 
comparable  to  any  in  the  state  in  every  way.  It  is  obvious  that  in  due 
time  the  goal  will  be  reached. 

Since  1918,  Mrs.  Richmond  Reed,  with  her  able  assistant,  Mrs. 
Gladys  Swink  Rowe,  carried  on  as  librarians  through  lean  years  as 
well  as  times  when  conditions  were  more  prosperous.  Miss  Olivia 
Burwell  is  now  librarian.  She  received  her  training  for  this  special 
work  at  the  University  of  North  Carolina,  and  meets  the  public  in 
a  way  that  shows  she  is  qualified  for  this  type  of  work. 

We  have  learned  from  Miss  Burwell  and  Mrs.  Reed  that  one  of  the 
greatest  needs  of  the  library  is  a  reading  room  for  children.  If  the 
interest  of  small  children  is  awakened  and  held  there  has  to  be  an 
environment  that  appeals.  If  the  call  for  the  welfare  of  childhood  is 
brought  to  the  attention  of  the  directors  of  the  library,  we  believe 
a  room  appropriately  furnished  and  supplied  with  children's  books 
will  be  forthcoming  very  soon. 

Looking  back  to  1902,  when  the  library  movement  was  launched, 
and  then  observe  its  growth  in  all  ways,  one  cannot  do  otherwise 
than  believe  in  "the  majesty  of  little  things.  We  have  been  informed 
that  on  the  shelves  at  this  time  there  are  valuable  reference  books 
and  other  volumes  of  literature  by  the  best  authors  of  poetry  and 
fiction,  that  were  donated  when  the  library  first  opened.  The  follow- 
ing quarterly  report  as  given  by  the  librarian  to  the  press  reveals 
the  fact  that  the  city  library  is  serving  a  fine  purpose — developing 
readers : 

According  to  a  quarterly  report  recently  made  to  the  Public 
Library  Board  by  the  librarian,  a  total  of  8,297  books  were  bor- 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

rowed  during  the  quarter  by  subscribers.  Of  these  6,300  were 
borrowed  by  adult  readers  and  1,996  by  children. 

Two  hundred  and  seven  new  books  were  purchased.  During 
the  quarter,  228  new  subscribers  were  added  bringing  the  total 
to  2,046  registrations. 

This  splendid  institution   is  no  longer  an   experiment — it   is  a 
necessity. 


THE  WAY  TO  SUCCESS 

The  person  who  always  tries  to  say  the  nice  things  and  is  co-oper- 
ative, provided  the  question  involved  is  beneficial  to  all  concerned,  is 
an  asset  to  any  community  and  fits  nicely  in  all  social  settings.  An 
agreeable  person  is  a  real  joy,  but  the  one  who  always  opposes  every 
suggestion  is  a  pain,  so  to  speak,  and  eventually  travels  the  road  of 
life  alone.  Self-complacency  leads  to  stagnation,  and  stagnation  leads 
to  death.  To  keep  spiritually,  morally  and  physically  prepared  to 
meet  the  ever  changing  conditions,  it  is  necessary  to  have  a  broad 
contact  with  the  finest  and  highest  ideals,  so  as  to  keep  from  run- 
ning in  grooves.  Life,  like  a  pool  of  water,  requires  a  fresh  inflow 
of  pure,  crystal  water,  if  it  is  to  be  usable  for  any  purpose.  Even  so 
small  a  thing  as  a  change  of  scenes  gives  a  fresh  impetus,  to  life. 
A  closed  mind  is  a  stumbling-block  to  progress,  and  such  an  obses- 
sion deadens  the  possibility  of  a  vision  of  "making  two  blades  of 
grass  grow  where  one  grew  before." 

Results  are  realized  in  all  works  according  to  the  manner  in  which 
we  use  our  possessions  of  material  wealth  or  talents.  A  co-operative 
spirit  and  not  a  zig-zag  one,  is  the  keynote  of  harmony  in  every  un- 
dertaking. Let  us  not  forget  that  from  every  source  valuable  les- 
sons may  be  learned.  One  of  the  finest  graces  of  humanity  is  to  be 
a  good  mixer,  and  "read  as  we  run." 


Cleveland's  eminent  surgeon,  Dr.  Crile,  suggests  a  provoking 
conundrum.  Why  is  a  spirited  race  horse  like  a  gangster?  Dr.  Crile 
says  it  is  because  both  have  abnormal  glands.  In  the  case  of  both 
these  glands  produce  excessive  energy.  But  there  the  likeness  seems 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

to  end.  In  the  race  horse  this  energy  wins  races,  and  the  horse  be- 
comes a  hero,  a  favorite  and  a  money-getter;  but  the  gangster  be- 
comes a  criminal  and  a  killer.  Yet  there  may  be  no  difference,  after 
all.  The  race  horse  is  guided  and  trained  to  use  his  abnormal  power 
in  a  way  that  achieves  acceptable  results ;  while  the  gangster  has  in 
some  way  missed  the  directive  influence  of  home,  school,  church  and 
the  law.  Just  why? — The  Lutheran. 


Ronald  Hocutt,  Director  of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety 
Division  points  out  that  there  are  certain  exemptions  to  speed  laws 
with  reference  to  drivers  of  certain  motor  vehiclts,  yet  it  is  positive- 
ly unlawful  for  them  to  drive  recklessly.  The  law  covering  the  op- 
eration of  such  conveyances  is  as  follows : 

Section  107,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "The 
speed  limitations  set  forth  in  this  act  shall  not  apply  to  vehicles 
when  operated  with  due  regard  for  safety  under  the  direction 
of  the  police  in  the  chase  or  apprehension  of  violators  of  the  law 
or  of  persons  charged  with  or  suspected  of  any  such  violation, 
nor  to  fire  department  or  fire  patrol  vehicles  when  traveling  in 
response  to  a  fire  alarm,  nor  to  public  or  private  ambulances 
when  traveling  in  emergencies.  This  exemption  shall  not,  how- 
ever, protect  the  driver  of  any  such  vehicle  from  the  conse- 
quence of  a  reckless  disregard  of  the  safety  of  others." 

In  other  words,  drivers  of  police  cars,  fire  trucks  and  ambulances 
are  not  required  to  obey  speed  laws,  but  they  are  required  to  drive 
with  due  regard  for  the  safety  of  others. 


TJB 


THE  UPLIFT 


NORTH  CAROLINA  HAS  GREAT 

STORES  OF  MINERALS 


By  Melbourne  Smith 


The  new  age  of  featherweight  met- 
als— aluminum,  magnesium,  beryl- 
lium, calcium,  and,  the  lightest  of  all, 
lithium — which  the  war  has  nurtured 
suddenly  into  full  stature,  finds  in 
North  Carolina  today  a  supply  base 
for  several  of  its  essential  minerals, 
with  huge  plant  facilities,  for  alumi- 
num recovery  and  refinement,  and  a 
source  of  much  of  the  electrical  power 
necessary  to  it's  phenomenal  growth 
and    development. 

Even  now  additional  alumnium 
plants  and  new  hydro-electric  plants 
are  projected  by  the  Federal  govern- 
ment and  the  utilization  of  more  of 
the  State's  water  power  sites  is  as- 
sured. North  Carolina  begins  to  take 
a  larger  place  in  the  nation's  defense 
program,  which  promises  still  fur- 
ther to  awaken  American  industry  to 
the  value  of  North  Carolina  water 
power  and  mineral  resources. 

Aluminum  first  and  now  magnesium 
have  confounded  the  experts  in  met- 
als by  the  wholly  unexpected  demands 
that  have  arisen  from  defense  activi- 
ties. 

Economic  history  affords  no  parallel 
to  the  speed  with  which  these  two 
metals  have  swept  into  dominating 
positions  in  the  fabrication  of  the 
engines  of  modern  warfare.  After  as- 
suring us  no  longer  than  six  months 
ago  that  supplies  of  these  two  metals 
would  be  ample  for  all  contingencies, 
the  technicians,  who  have  literally 
been  run  over  by  this  lightweight  met- 
allic avalanche,  are  now  praying  that 
American  metallurgists  may  find  some 
miraculous  way  to  give  them  enough 


aluminum  and  enough  magnesium  to 
do  the  job,  which  they  now  see  is 
many  times  larger  than  they  first 
thought  it  to  be. 

Of  magnesium,  United  States  pro- 
duction today  probably  is  scarcely  a 
tenth  of  what  will  be  sorely  needed 
for  proper  defense';  and  it  is  but  an 
infinitesimal  part  of  what  the  future 
requirements  of  this  magic  metal  will 
be. 

North  Carolina  has  magnesium- 
bearing  minerals  in  almost  limitless 
amounts.  It  is  believed  in  metallurgi- 
cal circles  that  a  satisfactory  process 
of  recovery  of  magnesium  from  these 
North  Carolina  minerals  has  been  per- 
fected under  the  sponsorship  of  the 
TVA  and  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines 
by  a  research  program  worked  out  at 
the  Georgia  School  of  Technology  in 
Atlanta.  Officially,  no  information  is 
available  as  to  this  process  or  its  ap- 
plication, because  "public  discussion 
now  might  have  undue  influence  up- 
on commercial  exploitation  of  the  pro- 
cess." 

There  are  a  quarter  of  a  billion  tons 
of  this  magnesium  mineral — olivine 
— in  the  Southeast,  and  the  major 
part  of  it  is  in  the  mountain  areas  of 
North  Carolina,  The  magnesium  con- 
tent of  North  Carolina  olivine  is  20 
to  30  per  cent,  the  official  TVA  esti- 
mate. 

An  average  25  per  cent  metalic  con- 
tent would  yield  from  the  available 
supplies  of  olivine  62,500,000  tons  of 
magnesium.  The  1940  U.  S.  production 
of  magnesium  was  slightly  over  6,000 
tons.  Today  defense  officials  are  em- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ploying  every  device  to  arise  United 
States  production,  some  time  during 
1942,  to  the  rate  of  50,000  tons  year- 
ly. 

The  world  magnesium  situation  at 
the  beginning  of  1941  was  a  red  light 
to  the  democracies — a  warning  of 
great  danger.  The  year  1941  should 
be  taken  as  the  index  year,  as  it  was 
not  until  then  that  American  and  Brit- 
ish technicians  began  to  understand 
the  dire  needs  of  either  aluminum  or 
magnesium  in  great  quantity.  In  mag- 
nesium, particularly,  the  democracies 
were  woefully  short,  and  still  are 
short. 

Germany  had  pioneered  ever  since 
the  last  war  in  the  manufacture  of 
pure  magnesium  on  a  large  scale 
and  held  most  of  the  world  patents 
During  1938,  Germany  made  12,000 
metric  tons  of  magnesium;  in  1939, 
German  production  has  been  estimated 
at  a  minimum  of  18,000  tons.  United 
States  production  in  1938  was  2,400 
short  tons,  and  in  1940  it  reached 
6,500  tons.  What  Germany  was  making 
in  1940  is  not  known,  but  for  several 
years  Germany  had  been  producing 
more  than  twice  all  the  rest  of  the 
world  put  together.  It  was  going  into 
airplanes  and  incendiary  bombs,  and 
some  of  it  undoubtedly  into  reserve 
stocks. 

It  was  the  lesson  taught  over  Lon- 
don and  other  English  cities  by  the 
German  incendiary  bomb  that  brought 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States 
literally  to  their  feet  yelling  for  mag- 
nesium. The  United  States  in  recent 
months  has  sent  every  last  pound  of 
magnesium  it  could  spare  to  Britain 
for  incendiary  use,  curtailing  the  quan- 
tity of  magnesium  available  for 
planes,  and  actually  curtailing  plane 
production. 


Magnesium  makes  a  hotter  and  a 
meaner  fire-bomb  than  any  other  ma- 
terial, and  it  also  makes  a  lighter 
pursuit  or  bomber  plane.  Because  of 
its  manifold  uses,  there  is  literally 
no  reespectable  limit  to  the  amount 
of  magnesium  alloys  that  the  United 
States  could  use  in  making  instru- 
ments of  defense,  if  only  we  had  the 
magnesium. 

Magnesium  is  the  magician  among 
metals,  with  more  tricks  than  Hou- 
dini.  It  has  been  called,  too,  the  Dr. 
Jekyll  and  Mr.  Hyde  of  the  metals. 
With  aluminum  and  other  metals,  it 
is  a  beneficent  and  wonder-working 
alloy,  providing  much  the  lightest  of 
all  structural  metals.  Under  other  con- 
ditions, it  springs  instantaneously  in- 
to a  raging,  unquenchable  conflagra- 
tion— the  ideal  material  for  incen- 
diary bombs.  Burning  with  a  brilliant 
white  light,  rich  in  violet  and  ultra- 
violet rays,  it  is  invaluable  for  battle 
flares  and  for  wartime  night  photo- 
graphy. It  has  thus  become  the  sine 
qua  non  of  modern  war-making. 

For  all  of  its  comparative  scarcity 
today,  it  is  one  of  the  most  plentiful 
metals  in  the  world,  ranked  by  min- 
eralogists as  the  third  most  abundant 
engineering  metals,  though  it  is  never 
found  in  the  metallic  state. 

It  was  first  recognized  by  the  Ger- 
mans during  the  first  World  War  be- 
cause of  its  performance  in  the  alloy 
duralumin,  from  which  were  made 
the  sheaths  of  the  Zeppelin  airships 
which  first  bombed  London.  The  ad- 
dition of  \xk  per  cent  of  magnesium 
to  aluminum,  together  with  4  per  cent 
of  copper  and  2  per  cent  of  nickel, 
which  was  the  composition  of  the 
original  duralumin,  literally  created 
a  new  metal,  very  strong  at  high  tem- 
peratures and   superb  for   engine  cy- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


linders.  This  formula  holds  good  to- 
day for  the  major  part  of  aluminum 
going  into  airplane  and  automobile 
construction. 

But  fully  as  important  as  its  con- 
tribution to  aluminum  alloys  are  the 
alloys  in  which  magnesium  is  the  chief 
component.  An  addition  of  6  per  cent 
of  aluminum,  3  per  cent  of  zinc,  and 
a  fraction  of  1  per  cent  of  manganese 
produces  the  principal  magnesium  al- 
loy, which  is  so  widely  used  in  manu- 
facture for  motor  castings,  instrument 
housings,  landing  wheels,  and  all  sorts 
of  structural  supports.  For  the  mani- 
fold engineering  uses  to  which  mag- 
nesium is  put  there  are  a  score  or 
more  of  specialized  alloys. 

Confronted  with  this  really  impos- 
sible job  of  filling  British  and  Ameri- 
can demands  for  magnesium  from  a 
wholly  inadequate  supply,  American 
officials  have,  however,  made  a  good 
start  toward  increasing  production. 
Late  it  is,  indeed,  but  a  start  has  been 
made. 

As  in  the  case  of  aluminum,  which 
was  and  is  still  actually  obtainable 
from  but  one  American  producer,  the 
Aluminum  Company  of  America  (Al- 
coa), they  had  also  in  the  case  of  mag- 
nesium to  look  to  one  producer,  Dow 
Chemical  company.  Dow  has  been  ma- 
king magnesium  for  several  years  at 
Midland,  Mich.,  from  the  brine  of  salt 
wells  by  electrolysis  of  the  magne- 
sium chloride  in  the  brine.  The  out- 
put at  Midland  constituted  the  whole 
of  the  country's  total  of  6,500  tons  in 
1940. 

The  Dow  company's  successful 
North  Carolina  experience  at  Kure 
Beach,  south  of  Wilmington,  in  re- 
covering elemental  bromine  from  sea 
water,  caused  it  to  turn  to  sea  water 
"  as  a  source  of  magnesium. 


Last  year  Dow  began  erection  of 
a  plant  at  Freeport,  Texas,  where 
magnesium  chloride  will  be  extracted 
from  the  sea  water  and  the  same  el- 
ectrolytic process  for  the  recovery  of 
the  metal  magnesium  will  be  used  as 
at  the  Michigan  plant. 

The  Freeport  plant  was  designed 
to  produce  6,500  tons  annually,  but 
at  the  solicitation  of  the  Office  of 
Production  Management  is  now  in- 
creasing the  prospective  output  to 
about  double  the  original  estimate. 
This  plant  is  expected  to  be  in  pro- 
duction very  shortly. 

Knowing  that  this  added  magne- 
sium production  by  Dow  will  not 
come  within  thousands  of  tons  of 
meeting  the  demand,  OPM  has  been 
negotiating  v/ith  six  or  eight  other 
prospective  producers,  and  to  date 
has  closed  contracts  with  two  of  them. 
The  first  arrangement  was  made  with 
Henry  Kaiser,  the  West  Coast  indus- 
trialist; the  second  with  Basic  Re- 
fractories Corp.,  a  Cleveland,  Ohio 
corporation. 

Henry  Kaiser  was  on  the  job  eight 
months  ago  before  Washington  de- 
fense authorities  were  fully  awake  to 
the  need  of  prodigious  quantities  of 
magnesium.  He  literally  high-pres- 
sured a  loan  of  $9,000,000  from  Jesse 
Jones  of  RFC,  and  at  once  began  to 
build  a  plant  near  Palo  Alto,  Cali- 
fornia. 

Technologists  laughed  at  Kaiser'* 
assertion  that  he  would  be  produc- 
ing magnesium  soon  after  August 
1,  but  the  news  came  out  of  Wash- 
ington just  the  other  day  that  the 
first  Kaiser  unit  of  his  Permanente 
corporation  had  begun  to  turn  out 
magnesium    early    in    September. 

The  contract  with  Basic  Magne- 
sium is  more  ambitious  and  involves 


THE   UPLIFT 


11 


a  loan  of  $63,000,000  by  the  govern- 
ment Defense  Plant  Corp.  to  be  used 
in  building  a  huge  magnesium  plant 
in  Nevada,  near  Las  Vegas.  The 
expected  output  is  122,000,000  pounds 
of  magnesium  annually,  or  about  one- 
fourth  of  the  estimated  requirements. 

Though  this  project  has  been  lib- 
erally backed  by  the  government  and 
its  sources  of  ore  and  its  metallurgical 
process  doubtless  approved  by  the  U. 
S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  it  faces  unusual 
difficulties. 

The  ores  which  it  proposes  to  re- 
duce come  from  the  remote  Mam- 
moth district  in  Northwest  Nye  coun- 
ty, Nevada,  and  must  be  trucked  32 
miles  to  the  nearest  rail  point,  Luning, 
Nevada.  From  this  point  to  Las  Ve- 
gas is  1,000  miles  by  railroad,  either 
by  the  way  of  Ogden,  Utah,  or  through 
central  California.  The  one  advanta- 
geous feature  of  this  project  is  that 
the  reduction  plant  will  have  ample 
supplies  of  electrical  current  from 
Boulder  dam. 

Both  Permanente  corporation  and 
Basic  Magnesium  will  derive  their 
ore  supplies  from  the  Nevada  deposits, 
which  are  said  to  be  high  grade  bru- 
cite  and  magnesite,  two  magnesium 
minerals  used  extensively  for  refrac- 
tories in  high  temperature  steel  fur- 
naces. Whether  the  Nevada  ore  re- 
serves are  sufficient  to  supply  both 
these  plants  is  a  question  that  has 
been  raised  by  mineralogists,  entire- 
ly aside  from  the  problem  of  trans- 
portation. 

American  metallurgists  have  ex- 
pressed doubts  as  to  the  value  of  the 
process  used  by  Permanente.  It  is 
known  as  the  Hansgirg  process,  de- 
veloped by  Dr.  F.  J.  Hansgirg,  an 
Austrian  scientist  who  fled  from  his 
native  country  when  the  Nazis  moved 


in.  He  is  now  directing  the  Perman- 
ente technology,  which  involves  a  sud- 
den reduction  of  temperature  from 
4,000  degree  Fahrenheit  to  380  de- 
grees, by  the  use  of  blasts  of  cold 
natural  gas.  One  Hansgirg  plant  in 
Japan  blew  up  under  this  catastrophic 
treatment. 

The  proposed  Basic  Magnesium  pro- 
cess is  along  recognized  lines,  worked 
out  by  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Mines,  and 
similar  to  the  electrolysis  method  used 
by  Dow  Chemical  in  reducing  sea 
water,  though  it  is  necessary  first  to 
convert  the  magnesium  ores  into 
chlorides.  North  Carolina  olivine  may 
be  reduced  by  very  similar  methods, 
and  would  be  the  most  easily  avail- 
able source  of  magnesium  if  the  nec- 
essary electric  power  could  be  ob- 
tained. 

The  OPM  present  objective  is  a 
domestic  production  of  400,000,000 
pounds  of  magnesium  a  year,  but 
it  is  difficult  to  see  how  more  than 
100,000,000  pounds  can  be  produced 
in  1942.  Every  indication  is  that  by 
the  end  of  1942,  or  before,  the  actual 
requirements  of  magnesium  for 
planes  and  incendiaries  will  be  near- 
er the  5,000,000  pounds  per  year  mark. 
And  this  bottleneck  in  magnesium, 
like  that  in  aluminum,  is  but  one  of 
many  that  are  threatening  in  metal 
supplies. 

Neither  government  authorities  nor 
American  metallurgists  have  any  pre- 
cise knowledge  as  to  what  the  German 
production  of  magnesium  is  today. 
We  do  know  that  Germany  has  the 
technicians  and  the  plant  and  the 
necessary  electrical  power. 

Germany's  1939  production,  the  last 
reported,  is  given  as  18,000  tons,  ac- 
tually 19,845  in  comparable  Amer- 
ican   tonnage,    since    German    figures 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


are  in  metric  tons.  To  this  Germany 
can  add  the  production  of  three  new 
Italian  plants,  one  at  Bolzano  with  a 
production  of  2,646  tons  annually,  one 
at  Aosta  with  the  same  production, 
and  a  plant  at  Cogne  near  Rome,  using 
a  sea  water  process  to  yield  1,300 
tons  per  year.  These  figures,  which  do 
not  allow  for  any  increase  in  produc- 
tion within  Germany,  nor  for  -some 
added  French  and  Dutch  production, 
show  that  current  German  magne- 
sium production,  is  twice  that  of  the 
United  States. 

American  airplane  technicians  have 
drawn  some  wishful  conclusion's  that 
Germany  is  short  of  magnesium  from 
an  autopsy  on  a  captured  Messer- 
scmitt,  sent  by  the  British  to  this 
country.  This  showed  that  the  Ger- 
man's are  using  only  100  to  200  pounds 
of  magnesium  to  each  of  these  famous 
fighters,  whereas  the  same  type  of 
American  plane  requires  from  400 
to   500   pounds. 

It  is  quite  likely  that  Germany  has 
been  using  less  magnesium  in  air- 
plane construction  because  of  the 
heavy  demand  for  magnesium  for 
incendiary  bombs.  The  prolonged 
blitz  campaign  to  burn  out  the  British 
required  hundreds  of  thousands  of  in- 
cendiary bombs,  the  smallest  of  which 


used  two  pounds  of  pure  magnesium. 
How  many  millions  of  pounds  went 
into  these  bombs,  only  the  Germans 
know,  but  the  total  quantity  was  very 
large. 

It  is  in  the  building  of  large  bomb- 
ers, the  type  this  country  has  been 
sending  to  the  British  by  the  hundreds 
and  is  planning  to  build  by  the  thous- 
ands, that  magnesium  is  an  imperative 
structural  material,  running  at  least 
1,000  pounds  of  that  metal  to  each 
plane. 

There  are  33,000  planes  being  built 
or  planned  for  early  building  for  the 
army  and  navy,  for  which  the  required 
supplies  of  magnisium  alloys  do  not 
exist,  nor  will  expansion  plans  thus 
far  made  public  provide  the  necessary 
supplies. 

Therefore,  it  is  to  be  expected  that 
within  a  short  time  the  Office  of  Pro- 
duction Management  will  announce, 
as  it  has  done  for  aluminum,  plans 
for  a  greatly  increased  production  of 
magnesium. 

New  plant  facilities  will  have  to  be 
built  and  new  minerals  used  as  the 
raw  material,  and  in  this  program  the 
mineral  and  water  power  resources  of 
North  Carolina  would  seem  to  be  due 
for  further  development. 


GIVE  OR  ELSE ! 

"In  conclusion,  brethren,"  said  the  preacher,  "dis  money  sure 
gotta  be  raised,  and  dat  if  dey  ain't  no  five  dollar  bills  in  dat 
collection  box  dis  mawnin'  a  certain  genman's  wife  will  know 
what  lady  he  was  seed  with  las'  Friday  night." 

There  were  fourteen  five  dollar  bills  in  the  plate. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


AN  OPEN  LETTER  TO  YOUNG  AMERICA 

By  Frank  Colby 


Dear  Young  America: 

Have  you  ever  thought  of  your- 
self as  a  broadcasting  station?    No? 

Well,  you  are  exactly  that — Station 
Y-O-U.  And  whenever  you  open  your 
mouth  and  begin  to  speak,  you  are  on 
the  air! 

The  success  of  any  station  depends 
on  the  excellence  of  its  programs.  If 
it  creates  a  wide  and  admiring  aud- 
ience, it  not  only  becomes  financially 
successful,  but,  and  more  important, 
it  performs  a  valued  public  service 
in  enriching  the  lives  of  its  listeners, 
bringing  them  music  and  entertain- 
ment, informing  them  on  matters  of 
national  and  international  importance, 
stimulating  and  promoting  cultural 
and  educational  advancement. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  the  broad- 
casts are  in  poor  taste,'  made  up  of 
trivial  nonsense,  or  performed  care- 
lessly and  awkwardly,  the  station  can 
hope  to  appeal  only  to  those  few  list- 
eners who  are  able  to  appreciate  noth- 
ing better. 

The  point  I  wish  to  make  is  this: 
Station  Y-O-U  is  being  judged  every 
hour  of  every  day  by  the  quality,  or 
lack  of  quality,  of  its  broadcasts  .  .  its 
manner  of  speaking.  Shakespeare  put 
it  thus:  "Mend  your  speech  a  little, 
lest  you  may  mar  your  fortunes." 

Far  too  many  young  Americans 
regard  correct  speech  as  "sissy." 

Ungramatical  slipshoddiness,  cheap 
slang,  and  erroneous  pronunciations 
often  are  accepted  as  the  badge  of 
a  he-man  and  a  she-woman. 

This,  of  course,  it  but  adolescent, 
awkward    -    age    thinking.     One    out- 


grows it.  But  the  danger  is  that 
habits  of  slovenly  speech,  like  all  bad 
habits,  are  difficult,  sometimes  im- 
possible, to  break;  hence  Station  Y- 
O-U  may  forever  be  handicapped  by 
the  low  quality  of  what  it  puts  on 
the  air. 

Correct  speech  is  not  "sissy,"  you 
can  take  my  word  for  that. 

Think  of  the  most  successful  man 
and  the  most  outstanding  woman  that 
you  know.  Do  they  speak  "campus- 
chatter"?  No.  The  ripest  plums  have 
ever  fallen  into  the  laps  of  the  elo- 
quent and  forceful  speakers. 

Let  me  tell  you  the  true  story  of 
a  boy  who  began  life  as  an  unfortun- 
ate weakling,  and  who  became  the 
greatest  man  of  his  time  through  his 
love  of  correct  speech. 

He  was  born  in  Athens,  Greece. 
He  was  orphaned  at  the  age  of  7,  and 
his  dishonest  guardian  cheated  him 
of   most   of   his    inheritance. 

It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  more 
ill-favored  lad.  Because  of  his  frail 
body,  his  weazened  face  and  his  qua- 
vering voice,  he  was  made  sport  of 
by  his  playfellows.  And,  to  make 
matters  worse,  the  unhappy  boy 
spoke  with  a  pronounced  and  girlish 
lisp.  I  do  not  know  the  Greek  word 
for  "sissy,"  but  we  can  be  sure  that 
he  was  familiar  with  the  term- — yes, 
heartbreakingly    so. 

But  there  burned  within  his  breast 
the  fierce  flame  of  an  ambition.  He 
was  determined  that  some  day  he 
would  become  a  noted  orator.  And 
he  set  about  to  accomplish  the  seem- 
ingly imposible. 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


For  many  years  his  life  was  one 
of    Spartan    self-denial. 

Lest  he  be  tempted  away  from  his 
studies  by  the  normal  pursuits  of 
youth,  he  made  himself  ludicrous  by 
shaving  one  side  of  his  head.  A's 
time  went  on,  he  grew  tall  and  rugg- 
ed. Through  endless  hours  of  prac- 
tice, his  voice  became  as  deep  and 
sonorous  as  the  diapason  of  an  organ. 

His  lisp?  Well,  he  cured  that  by 
filling  his  mouth  with  pebbles  and 
declaiming  against  the  roar  of  the 
Avaves,  or  by  going  into  the  country 
and  delivering  long  speeches  as  he 
literally  ran  up  the  hills! 

Upon  reaching  manhood,  he  devoted 
himself  to  the  welfare  of  his  beloved 
Greece.  By  the  passionate  zeal  of 
his  statesmanship  he  performed  her- 
oic  service   for  his   country,   and,  be- 


fore his  betrayal  and  death,  he  had 
risen  to  a  position  of  power  second 
to  that  of  no  other  man  in  the  land. 
And  by  the  nobility  of  his  bearing, 
the  beauty  of  his  voice,  and  the 
matchless  perfection  of  his  eloquence, 
he  became  the  greatest  orator  the 
world  has  ever  known. 

This  is  the  story  of  Demosthenes; 
and  today,  2,263  years  after  his  death, 
the  light  of  his  genius  burns  as 
brightly  and  steadily  as  ever. 

I  urge  you,  Young  America,  to 
read  more  about  the  great  Athenian 
patriot  than  can  be  told  in  this  modest 
space.  I  feel  certain  that  the  story 
of  his  life  and  accomplishments  will 
remove  any  thought  that  may  be  in 
your  mind  that  correct  speech  is 
something  to  be  ashamed  of. 


The  mind  is  the  great  lever  of  all  things ;  human  thought  is 
the  process  by  which  human  ends  are  answered. — Webster. 


THE  RENOVATING  POWER  OF  PRAYER 

By  Frederick  A.  Shippey 


Some  men  refuse  to  pray.  They  re- 
fuse because  they  do  not  have  the 
courage  to  give  it  a  fair  trial.  Before 
prayer  has  even  begun  to  become 
fixed  as  a  habit,  they  do  as  a  boyhood 
chum  did  with  the  beans  he  had  plant- 
ed in  his  garden.  He  dug  up  the  seeds 
to  see  if  they  were  growing.  Men  do 
a  great  deal  of  this.  They  pull  them- 
selves up  by  the  roots  to  see  how  they 
are  growing.  That  is  why  prayer  nev- 
er gets  a  start. 


Some  men  refuse  to  pray  because 
they  do  not  have  the  facts.  They  do 
not  know  how  important  prayer  is  in 
religion  and  in  life.  The  English  Bible, 
a  book  that  has  no  rival  among  the 
world's  great  classics,  makes  frequent 
reference  to  prayer.  Five  hundred 
twenty-three  different  verses  describe 
some  aspect  o  fprayer.  The  Encyclope- 
dia Britannica  devotes  no  less  than 
six  pages  of  fine  print  to  the  matter 
of    prayer.    A    seminary    library    con- 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


tains  more  than  a  hundred  books  on 
the  subject.  The  great  men  of  history 
believed  in  prayer:  William  James, 
Sabatier,  Loyola,  St.  Francis,  Augus- 
tine, Deissmann,  Fechner,  Chrysos- 
tom,  Coleridge,  Luther,  Calvin,  Raus- 
chenbusch,  Voltarie,  Lincoln.  And  the 
list  stretches  on.  Daniel  prayed  three 
times  a  day.  Luther  prayed  three 
hours  a  day.  Ignatius  Loyola  prayed 
seven  times  daily.  And  on  many  an 
occasion  Jesus  and  St.  Francis  pray- 
ed all  night  long.  Luther  says,  "There 
is  no  other  way  to  God  except  through 
prayer."  Sabatier  says,  "The  history 
of  prayer  is  the  history  of  religion." 
Certainly  no  thoughtful  person  would 
say   prayer   has   no   value. 

Some  men  do  not  know  how  to  pray. 
They  bend  their  knees,  carefully  shut 
their  eyes,  and  then  pull  the  trigger 
on  some  stereotyped  prayer.  They 
"spin"  it  off  as  a  Buddhist  in  a  hurry 
spins  his  prayer  wheel,  thus  saying  all 
his  prayers  at  once.  Here  is  a  woman 
of  my  acquaintance  whose  son  was 
critically  ill.  The  doctor  had  aban- 
doned hope  of  the  boy's  restoration  to 
health.  So  the  mother,  turning  aside 
from  her  superficial  life  of  cocktail 
parties  and  bridge,  looked  to  God  in 
prayer.  "God,"  she  said,  "if  you  will 
spare  Jimmie,  and  make  him  well 
again,  I  will  give  up  playing  cards 
.  .  .  during  Lent!"  Often  prayers  are 
well-meant  but  very  poor.  Compare 
this  masterpiece  with  the  Gethsemane 
prayer  Jesus  prayed  twice  over.  Note 
the  difference  in  depth,  in  honesty,  in 
the  dignity  of  its  conception  of  what 
God  is  like.  Often  prayers  are  well- 
meant  but  poor.  The  troubled  mother 
mentioned  above  is  more  to  be  pitied 
than  ridiculed.  She,  like  many  other 
people,  has  only  the  vaguest  idea  of 


the  renovating  power  of  prayer. 

Some  men  pray  to  be  made  wise,  to 
be  made  connoisseurs  of  art,  music, 
machinery,  philosophy,  without  even 
the  proverbial  "ten  easy  lessons." 
They  wish  to  acquire  skills  without 
effort,  and  to  be  counted  among  the 
world's  great  without  enduring  the 
pain  of  undeliberate  greatness.  Here 
is  a  student  who  prays  to  pass  his  ex- 
amination. Perhaps  he  needs  to  study 
more  than  he  needs  to  spend  the  eve- 
ning in  communion  with  the  Deity. 
The  man  with  a  broken  leg  needs  a 
doctor  who  knows  that  his  surgical 
skill  is  invested  with  the  Spirit  of 
God.  The  spiritual  masters  of  the  cen- 
turies did  not  find  prayer  a  short  cut 
to  the  attainment  of  skill  in  living. 
They  did  not  get  to  the  point  of  con- 
fusion where  they  invoked  divine  sanc- 
tion upon  either  personal  laziness  or 
devilish  activity.  They  learned  that 
prayer  intelligently  conceived  and 
regularly  used  had  a  renovating  pow- 
er over  life. 

We  do  pray  under  the  impact  of 
great  emei'gencies,  all  of  us.  Lincoln 
did  when  crushed  by  political  dilem- 
ma. This  is  a  valid  and  edifying  use  of 
prayer.  But  its  renovating  power  for 
most  of  us  lies  in  another  direction. 
Prayer  as  a  daily  habit  has  cumula- 
tive power,  and  it  gives  life  a  thrust 
and  a  momentum.  It  lays  up  dividends 
through  the  years  and  marks  our  striv- 
ings with  spiritual  dignity.  Here  is 
where  the  common  man  feels  and  ap- 
propriates the  renovating  power  of 
prayer.  The  habit  is  the  thing. 

Habitual  prayer  reminds  one  of 
God.  No  other  habit  has  such  persis- 
tently high  value  here.  In  the  atmos- 
phere of  trouble  such  as  the  world 
now  knows,  we  need  to  grip  tightly  all 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


things  that  remind  us  of  God.  A 
mountain  woman  whose  life  had  been 
marked  by  the  normal  round  of  hard- 
ships and  heartaches  was  questioned 
about  a  sprig  of  rhododendron  blos- 
som on  her  mantelpiece.  "It  'minds 
me  of  God,"  she  said  simply.  We  need 
to  help  the  practice  of  communing 
with  the  Divine  to  get  a  deeper  root- 
age in  our  individual  lives.  We  need 
to  protect  its  small  beginning,  and 
to  nourish  its  growth  with  the  facts  of 
religion.  We  need  constantly  to  re- 
fine its  expression  and  edify  its  form. 
Thus  we  may  feel  its  renovating  pow- 
er. 

Habitual  prayer  cleanses  the  life. 
It  is  the  occasion  for  searching  the 
soul  periodically.  We  evaluate  the 
events  of  the  day,  the  frustration  and 
small  successes,  and  discern  what 
meaning  they  have  for  our  serving  of 
God.  In  a  few  moments  of  quiet,  we 
win  back  the  inner  strength  and  poise 
of  dignity  that  we  have  lost  piecemeal 
during  the  day.  God  goes  through  the 
inner  channels  of  our  minds  and 
hearts,  cleansing  the  dross  and  re- 
fresshing  our  lives.  Willa  Cather  de- 
picts this  process  in  describing  Ven- 
ice: "The  many  little  sandbars  that 
lie  between  Venice  and  the  mainland 
are  made  fresh  and  habitable  only  be- 
cause each  night  a  foot  and  a  half  of 


tide  winds  its  fresh  brine  all  up  and 
down  the  network  of  shining  water- 
ways." Habitual  prayer  carries  out 
this  process  in  human  life. 

Habitual  prayer  builds  the  life, 
Prayer  requires  a  background  of  life 
against  which  it  can  energize.  Spur- 
geon  meant  this  when  he  said,  "Pray 
to  God,  but  keep  the  hammer  going." 
Every  sentence  uttered  in  the  secret 
chambers  of  one's  rendezvous  with 
God  must  be  backed  up  by  significant 
living.  Upon  our  shoulders  is  placed 
an  enlarging  concern  to  promote  the 
emergence  of  finer  social  and  indivi- 
dual meanings  for  life.  To  this  re- 
sponsibility, we  must  habitually  ad- 
dress our  efforts  and  intelligence.  We 
are  responsible  not  only  for  our  pray- 
ers but  also  for  providing  the  back- 
ground against  which  prayer  can 
fruitfully  energize.  Daily  life  is  that 
background.  Prayer  sends  us  from 
our  knees  out  to  meet  the  world's 
needs. 

If  ever  there  was  a  time  that  need- 
ed to  appropriate  the  renovating  re- 
sources of  religion,  it  is  fiercely  ours. 
The  history  of  our  prayer  life  is  the 
history  of  a  real  and  irrefutable  sense 
of  our  personal  religion.  Let  us  get 
the  most  out  of  life  by  getting  the 
best  out  of  life!  "Pray  without  ceas- 
ing," for  "prayer  changes  things." 


IN  THE  GARDEN 

The  kiss  of  the  sun  for  pardon, 
The  song  of  the  birds  for  mirth, 

You're  nearer  God's  heart  in  a  garden 
Than  anywhere  else  on  earth. 


— Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


TUNNEL  NUMBER  NINE 


By  Francis  M.  Bock 


About  halfway  up  the  steep  wall  of 
a  vast  naked  canyon  ran  a  narrow 
ledge  hewn  out  of  the  rock  for  the 
roadbed  of  a  railway.  Up  the  gorge 
from  the  direction  of  the  desert  roar- 
ed and  rioted  a  tremendous  arid  wind, 
licking  up  every  vestige  of  moisture 
from  the  spare,  starveling  vegitation 
and  sweeping  along  clouds  and  eddies 
of  stinging  rock  dust  that  it  met  on 
its  way. 

Leaning  against  this  robust  gale, 
his  whole  body  at  an  angle  of  almost 
forty-five  degrees,  struggled  a  lone 
pedestrian,  doggedly  walking  the 
railroad  ties.  Now  and  then  he  braved 
the  dust  long  enough  to  lift  a  ruddy, 
weather-beaten,  middle-aged  face  and 
peer  squintingly  ahead  toward  a  pro- 
truding point  that  offered  shelter  from 
the  blast.  As  he  came  nearer  to  this 
haven  his  keen  blue  eyes  suddenly 
lighted  up  and  sparkled  with  interest. 
He  was  watching  a  human  figure  that 
dangled  perilously  on  a  rope  end  some 
thirty  feet  above  the  roadbed  against 
a  perpendicular  face  of  rock.  The  fig- 
ure made  animated  gestures  with  legs 
and  arms  and  finally  came  to  rest 
clinging  against  the  rock  wall  like 
some  huge  insect. 

"Looks  sorter  like  a  lynchin'  par- 
ty," mused  the  pedestrian,  as  he 
watched  a  second  figure  drop  jerkily 
over  the  same  sheer  descent,  stopping 
just  above  the  first.  Both  men  now 
hung  suspended  a  little  above  a  great, 
squared  hole  in  the  mountain  side 
black  as  the  mouth  of  the  Pit. 

The  man  leaning  into  the  wind 
showed   no   alarm,   however.   He   was 


accustomed  to  seeing  engineering 
parties  perform  similar  athletic  feats 
as  a  routine  part  of  their  day's  work. 
Also  he  knew  that  the  black  hole  did 
not  descend  to  Avernus,  but  merely 
pierced  an  ear  of  the  mountain,  lead- 
ing back  to  the  light  after  a  little  over 
a  thousand  feet  of  darkness.  For  the 
stout-hearted  wayfarer  was  "Old 
Bill"  Boardman,  tunnel  inspector, 
going  his  daily  rounds,  and  this  was 
Tunnel  No.  9 — just  at  present  the 
pride  and  grief  of  Old  Bill's  existence 
— which  he  cherished  as  his  wayward 
child.  Also,  the  boys  of  this  engineer- 
ing party  were  Old  Bill's  particular 
pals,  and  so  enlivened  his  few  leisure 
hours  as  to  keep  his  mind  off  his  "work- 
aday troubles. 

He  shared  his  cozy  tent  with  one 
of  them,  the  one  whose  hobnailed 
boots  were  at  the  moment  planted 
firmly  on  two  small  ledges  of  rock 
just  above  the  tunnel,  while  their  own- 
er squinted  through  a  hand-level  at 
a  rod  held  down  by  his  companion 
from  above. 

Old  Bill  halted  near  the  mouth  of 
the  tunnel  and  regarded  his  tent  mate 
with  fatherly  interest.  Phil  Russel  was 
a  tall,  upstanding  youngster  still  a 
year  or  so  under  twenty,  distinguished 
by  especially  clear,  alert  eyes,  a  good 
chin  and  a  fine,  long  head  thatched 
with  blond  hair — sun-browned  like  his 
face.  He  had  come  to  the  construction 
camp  the  previous  spring,  straight 
from  the  State  university  where  he 
was  just  beginning  the  course  in  en- 
gineering. 

He  was  out  for  practical  experience, 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


but  he  also  sorely  needed  the  pay  he 
was  earning,  if  he-  decided  to  go  on 
with  his  education.  For  he  had  en- 
tered the  engineering  college  against 
the  wishes  of  his  step-father,  a  pros- 
perous merchant,  who  had  offered 
Phil  a  share  in  his  business,  and  it 
was  demanding  all  that  the  boy  poss- 
essed of  courage  and  determination 
to  stand  by  his  chosen  profession.  It 
had  been  also  the  profession  of  Ins 
own  father,  who  had  died  in  Central 
America  when  Phil  was  ten  year?  old, 
so  Phil  had  felt  that  he  was  yielding 
to  his  deepest,  inherited  instincts  when 
he  had  chosen  to  follow  his  father's 
calling. 

Phil  knew  if  he  persisted  in  his 
choice  he  risked  an  open  break  with 
his  stepfather.  His  mother  would 
stand  by  him,  he  knew,  but  the  situa- 
tion would  undoubtedly  cause  her  un- 
happiness.  Had  he  the  makings  of  a 
real  engineer  in  him?  Was  the  game 
worth  the  -  candle  ?  Long  winters  of 
hard,  grilling  study,  waiting  tables 
probably,  tending  furnaces — for  he 
could  not  expect,  or  even  desire  any 
assistance  from  his  stepfather  with 
things  as  they  now  stood.  Summers 
at  such  work  as  this.  That  would  be 
better,  but  jobs  were  precarious  and 
not  easily  found,  before  you  were  a 
full-fledged  engineer. 

Was  it  worth  it?  He  thought  so. 
Every  inch  of  him  thrilled  to  work 
like  this.  But  he  must  be  sure  it  was 
the  real  thing.  He  couldn't  subject  his 
mother  to  the  sorrow  and  anxiety  that 
must  surely  come  with  his  decision 
unless  he  knew.  This  summer  was  a 
sort  of  probationary  period,  from 
which  the  prodigal  might  still  return 
if  the  work  did  not  appeal  to  him  so 
strongly  as  he  had  anticipated.  Phil's 


loyalty  to  his  mother,  as  well  as  a 
naturally  reticent  disposition,  had 
kept  him  from  confiding  the  real  na- 
ture of  his  problem  to  Old  Bill,  but 
the  man's  intuitions,  sharpened  by  a 
growing  affection  for  the  boy,  had 
divined   much. 

"Hey,  Phil!"  he  admonished.  "Got 
a  good  knot  on  yer  rope?" 

"Sure  thing!"  the  boy  assured  him, 
grinning  down  under  one  arm.  "Hi, 
Andy!  Let  the  rod  down  another  foot! 
Righto!" 

Boardman  took  his  stand  beside  the 
resident  engineer,  who  stood,  notebook 
in  hand,  taking  down  a  series  of  num- 
bers which  were  shouted  down  at  in- 
tervals by  the  amateur  acrobats  over- 
head. These  somewhat  unintelligible 
figures  would  later  be  translated  into 
the  complete  cubic  measurements  of 
the  cut  in  which  they  were  standing. 

"That's  all,  Russel,"  the  resident  en- 
gineer said  presently,  pocketing  the 
notebook.  "Take  the  boys  to  the  other 
end  of  the  tunnel  and  help  Board- 
man  set  the  foot  blocks  for  those  new 
timbers.  Afterward  you'd  better  go  up 
the  hill  and  take  a  look  at  things." 

Old  Bill  waited  while  Phil  and  Andy 
swarmed  nimbly  up  their  respective 
ropes,  and  until  all  four  lithe  young- 
sters had  slid  and  scrambled  and  clat- 
tered down  from  their  perilous  posi- 
tions. 

"Bill,  you  heartless  old  slave-dri- 
ver!" grumbled  Phil  Russel,  slapping 
him  affectionately  on  the  back.  "Lead 
on  to  your  old  timbers,  and  let's  make 
it  snappy!  I  want  to  get  some  time  to 
run  up  the  hill  above  the  tunnel  be- 
fore supper!" 

"Plenty  of  time  yet,  if  you  come 
muy     pronto,"     announced     Old     Bill, 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


consulting-  his  watch.  "I'll  go  along 
with  you,  Phil." 

"Good  old  sport!  I  was  hoping  you 
would.  Come  on,  fellows,  get  you 
some  candles!"  called  Phil,  stepping 
over  to  a  tiny  forge  at  the  mouth 
of  the  tunnel,  where  a  good-natured 
blacksmith  handed  out  candleholders 
made  of  steel  spikes  and  sharpened 
for  sticking  into  the  walls  of  the  tun- 
nel. Candles  were  lighted,  instru- 
ments shouldered,  and  the  little  pro- 
cession strode  briskly  into  the  tunnel, 
led  by  Old  Bill  with  his  flash  light 
and  followed  joyfully  by  Beans,  the 
camp  dog,  who  was  as  much  at  home 
in  a  tunnel  as  any  one. 

Old  Bill  played  his  light  here  and 
there  on  the  arching  walls,  drilled 
and  blasted  and  hewn  out  of  solid 
bedrock. 

"This  ends  as  pretty  a  job  as  ever 
I  see!"  he  exclaimed  with  pride.  "Pity 
she  couldn't  be  like  this  all  the  way." 

"Having  any  more  grief  at  the  far 
end,  Bill?"  queried  Andy  Morris,  the 
rodman. 

"Plenty,"  answered  Bill,  dryly; 
"half  a  dozen  timbers  cracked  like 
tooth-picks  last  night.  The  muckers 
have  been  busy  all  day  clearing  out 
the  dirt.  We  gotta  work  a  night  shift, 
putting  in  new  timbers." 

"Ain't  that  soft  stuff'  ever  gonna 
quit  settling?"  grumbled  the  lanky 
young  stake-puncher,  wearily  stubbing 
his  long  boots  on  the  ties. 

"They'll  ahvays  have  trouble  there 
— cain't  help  it,"  mourned  Bill,  "count 
of  that  fool  spring  melting  down  the 
rock.  And  every  train  jolts  a  couple 
of  bowlders  loose.  Lucky  we  don't  have 
to  blast  any  more." 

"Why  couldn't  the  contrary  old 
spring   have   come   out   farther   down 


the  hill?"  complained  Andy.  "Right 
back  of  our  tent  would  be  a  swell 
place  for  it!  Then  we  wouldn't  have  to 
pipe  the  water  from  up  the  gorge." 

"Too  bad  you  weren't  here  to  tell 
the  builder  how  to  make  this  canyon!" 
chaffed  one  of  the  boys. 

"He  never  made  any  of  this  coun- 
try!" announced  Andy,  with  convic- 
tion; "it's  just  one  big  dump  of  the 
odds  and  ends  left  from  building  the 
Sierras!" 

"That's  not  a  bad  guess,  Andy," 
said  Old  Bill  soberly.  "The  stuff  at 
the  bad  end  of  the  tunnel  is  a  dump, 
anyway — an  old  landslide,  the  chief 
says — bowlders  all  shapes  and  sizes 
packed  into  the  dirt  together." 

"Doesn't  sound  like  a  safe  proposi- 
tion to  me,"  said  the  stake-puncher, 
the  newest  member  of  the  party. 

"Safe  enough  in  this  dry  country," 
countered  Old  Bill,  "especially  when 
we  set  the  timbers  so  close  together. 
But  we  hadn't  figgered  on  that 
spring." 

"What  beats  me,"  droned  the  stake- 
puncher,  "is  why  men  like  you,  Bill — 
and  the  chief,  too — can  stand  this  kind 
of  dog's  life!  Away  out  in  a  forsaken 
wilderness  with  one  kind  of  grief  or 
another  all  the  time!  If  the  ground 
ain't  too  hard  it's  too  soft!  And  nothin' 
to  take  your  mind  off  your  troubles; 
nothin'  to  look  at  but  rocks  and  cac- 
tus; not  a  show  within  fifty  miles! 
Bo!  The  first  paycheck  I  get,  it's  back 
to  the  bright  lights  for  me!  I'll  get 
me  a  job  at  a  soda  fountain." 

"Oh,  cheer  up,  kid!"  said  the  chain- 
man.  "The  first  month  is  the  worst! 
You'll  get  used  to  it!  You  may  even 
get  so  you  like  it!" 

"Not  me!" 

"Well,  look  at  Bill,  here!  I  bet  you 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


couldn't  pry  him  loose  from  his  job 
if  the  sky  fell!" 

"If  the  sky  fell  we'd  just  have  to 
set  a  few  more  redwood  timbers — hey, 
Bill?"  chaffed  Phil.  "Have  they  got 
those  foot  blocks   ready  ? " 

"Ought  to  be  O.  K.  by  this  time," 
answered  Bill,  laconically,  not  deign- 
ing to  join  in  the  argument. 

A  little  farther  on  an  Irish  foreman 
and  six  Mexicans  worked  in  the  glare 
of  carbide  lights,  which  revealed  a 
wall  set  closely  with  huge,  upright 
redwood  timber's. 

"Here's  the  last  of  our  solid  rock," 
said  Old  Bill,  flashing  his  light  on  the 
dark  gray  wall  just  outside  the  tim- 
bered portion.  The  stake-puncher  jab- 
bed it  with  the  sharp  point  of  his 
candlestick.  It  was  dark  gray,  flecked 
with  fine,  parallel  silvery  lines. 

"Feels  hard  enough  to  me,"  he  an- 
nounced. 

"Wait  till  you  see  what  the  water 
does  to  it,"  said  Old  Bill  grimly. 

Coming  to  the  place  where  the  men 
were  working,  they  found  a  wide  gap 
in  the  timbers  through  which  appear- 
ed a  badly  scarred,  gray  rock  wall, 
oozing  slow  drops  of  moisture.  Phil 
easily  cut  off  fragments  of  this  wet 
wall,  crumbling  them  in  his  fingers 
like  cheese. 

"You  don't  mean  to  say  that's  the 
same  as  the  hard  rock  I  just  jabbed 
with  my  candlestick?"  marveled  the 
stake-puncher. 

"Identically  the  same  stuff,  only  now 
it's  wet.  And  this  is  still  wetter!" 
said  Phil.  He  thrust  a  boot  into  a  mass 
of  slippery  black  clay  just  below  the 
dripping  scar. 

"Well,  wouldn't  that  make  the 
heathen  weep?"  exclaimed  the  stake- 
puncher. 


"Say,  isn't  that  granite,  same  as 
the  rest  of  the  tunnel?"  asked  the 
chainman. 

"No,"  said  Phil,  "it's  schist.  It's  this 
pesky  stuff  that's  giving  Bill  most  of 
his  troubles.  When  did  it  start  getting 
so  wet,  Bill?" 

"Just  after  the  hard  rains  last  win- 
ter; there  wasn't  enough  water  in  it 
to  bother  about  before  that.  It  ought 
to  dry  up  in  a  month  or  so,  now,"  ex- 
plained Boardman,  hopefully,  to  his 
companion. 

"Set  up  your  tripod,  Phil,"  he  went 
on,   "and   let's   get  down   to   business. 

Half  an  hour  later  the  party  emerg- 
ed through  the  timbered  arches  of  the 
tunnel  and  Phil  Russel  and  Old  Bill 
stood  for  a  moment  watching  the 
others  as  they  took  a  steep  trail 
winding  downward  toward  the  camp, 
just  out  of  sight  behind  a  shoulder 
of  the  hill.  The  trail  followed  the  up- 
per rim  of  a  deep,  narrow  arroyo 
which  the  railroad  crossed  by  a  small 
trestle  a  short  distance  from  the  mouth 
of  the  tunnel.  A  little  below  the  tres- 
tle the  dry  stream-bed  dropped  rapid- 
ly to  a  depth  of  one  hundred  and  fifty 
feet,  its  steep  sides  a  chaotic  jumble 
of  loose  bowlders.  Phil  looked  down 
at  the  dried  bowlders  which  had  form- 
ed the  bed  of  a  sparkling  cascade  the 
previous    springtime. 

"I  found  a  ledge  of  that  same  gray 
schist  away  down  there  in  the  arroyo," 
he  told  the  older  man.  "The  whole 
layer  of  it  runs  through  the  hill  at 
an  angle  of  forty-five  degrees.  The 
tunnel  cuts  through  it  about  midway 
between  that  long  outcrop  on  the  hill 
back  there  and  the  bottom  of  the  ar- 
royo. There's  a  little  spring  down 
there,  too — almost  dry  now." 

Old   Bill   grunted.        "Must've   been 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


high  water  last  winter  that  uncovered 
that  ledge." 

"The  chief  isn't  particularly  easy  in 
his  mind  about  the  way  things  have 
been  going  lately,"  said  Phil.  "There's 
something  queer  about  the  way  those 
timbers  went  out  last  night.  The 
chief  and  I  looked  them  over  this 
morning,  and  I  could  see  he  was  puz- 
zled. He's  gone  back  to  camp  now  to 
report  to  headquarters,  I'm  pretty 
sure." 

Boardman  removed  his  hat  with  a 
sigh  and  mopped  his  brow  wearily. 

"Been  low  in  my  mind  about  it  all 
day,  Phil,"  he  admitted.  "I  cain't  seem 
to  figger  it  out.  I  woke  up  along  in 
the  night,  like  I  do  sometimes,  when 
it  was  all  still;  and  pretty  quick  my 
cot  starts  shaking,  like  some  one  was 
trying-  to  wake  me  up.  I  sat  up  and 
grabbed  my  flash,  but  no  one  was 
there.  And  I  says  to  myself,  'It's  just 
another  of  them  little  earthquake 
shocks  like  we  had  about  a  year  ago.' 
I  looked  at  my  watch  and  saw  it  was 
nearly  four  o'clock.  I  couldn't  sleep 
no  more,  wonderin'  what  it  might've 
done  to  Tunnel  No.  9.  No  one  else  no- 
ticed the  shock,  but,  sure  enough, 
soon's  I  got  up  to  the  tunnel  I  found 
them  timbers  cracked.  I  told  the  chief 
about  it,  later." 

"No  wonder  the  chief  was  uneasy!" 
exclaimed  Phil.  "I  never  felt  an  earth- 
quake. So  that's  what  started  the  slide 
in  the  tunnel  and  smashed  the  timbers 
in!  Hope  we  don't  get  any  more  like 
it!" 

Phil  looked  again  after  the  vanish- 
ing forms  on  the  trail,  and  laughed  a 
little  bitterly. 

"Too  bad  I  couldn't  trade  places 
with  that  stake-puncher!  Here  he 
wants  to  go  back  to  town  and  clerk 


in  a  store — think  of  it!  I've  clerked  in 
my  stepfather's  store  ever  since  I 
was  a  kid — all  my  time  out  of  school. 
And  I  hate  it!  Hate  it  all  the  worse 
since  I've  been  out  here  doing  a  real 
man's  job.  I'm  like  you,  Bill — and  like 
my  own  father — I'd  rather  be  out  here, 
among  the  rocks  and  cactus,  doing 
my  bit  on  a  really  big  job  like  this 
than  to  run  the  finest  store  on  earth!" 

Old  Bill  patted  his  arm  understand- 
ingly. 

"But  of  course  my  stepfather  just 
can't  see  why  I  don't  jump  at  the 
chance  of  a  partnership  in  the  store 
— in  the  little  old  home  town.  It  would 
be  like  a  prison  now,  after  all  this!" 

The  boy  choked,  and  turning  ab- 
ruptly led  the  way  up  the  other  end  of 
the  arroyo. 

Old  Bill  sighed  and  tried  to  think 
of  something  helpful  to  say,  but  need- 
ed all  his  breath  to  keep  up  with  his 
companion's   fierce  pace. 

After  a  few  moments  Phil  spoke 
again,  pausing  to  turn  round  and  look 
back  over  the  impressive  panorama 
below. 

"Bill,"  he  said,  "I've  half  a  mind 
to  stay  here  in  camp  till  the  job's 
done.  I  hate  the  thought  of  leaving." 

"Goodness  knows  I'd  like  to  have  you 
stay,  son.  I  know  how  you  feel.  Look 
at  that,  will  you." 

He  pointed  to  right  and  left  below 
them,  where  the  grade  looped  in  and 
out  of  tunnels,  over  dizzy  hillside  tres- 
tles, hugging  the  mountain  side  above 
a  gulf  that  was  already  blue  and  mys- 
terious with  shadow. 

Phil  drew  a  deep  breath  of  sheer 
rapture,  inspired  partly  by  these 
"high,  far-seeing  places,"  but  also  by 
pride  in  this  titanic  work,  upon  which 
the   very    roots    of   his    spirit   seemed 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


already  to  have  fast  hold.  He  was 
brought  back  from  this  high  com- 
munion by  Old  Bill's  voice  going  on 
anxiously. 

"You  know  there's  nothing  I'd  like 
better  than  to  have  you  stay,  Phil,  but 
wouldn't  you  be  missing  a  powerful 
lot  of  college  work?  I'd  like  to  see  you 
a  graduate  engineer,  myself.  It's  the 
best  way  to  go  into  it." 

Phil  laughed  bitterly. 

"And  lose  years  of  this,  grinding 
away  in  a  stuffy  college  town.  If  I 
should  cut  loose  now,  be  my  own  boss 
— "  He  stopped  abruptly  and  started 
uphill  again  on  a  hard  scramble  of 
over  a  hundred  feet  up  steep,  bowlder- 
strewn  slopes  that  forced  his  com- 
panion to  sit  down  on  a  rock,  panting 
audibly  and  mopping  a  moist  fore- 
head. Phil  paused,  conscience-stricken, 
and  realized  with  a  pang  that  Bill's 
nickname  was  all  too  true,  although  it 
had  been  given  him  affectionately  in 
recognition  of  a  spirit  that  was  etern- 
ally youthful.  In  spite  of  Phil's  pro- 
tests, the  old  man  rose  presently  and 
climbed  on  with  grim  determination 
until  Phil,  almost  at  the  top,  stopped 
suddenly  with  a  cry  of  dismay. 

Extending  horizontally  along  the 
slope  for  almost  a  thousand  feet  was 
a  broad,  bare  exposure  of  the  same 
gray  schist  that  formed  part  of  the 
tunnel  walls.  Phil  had  been  watching 
this  ledge  for  months,  measuring  its 
size  and  slope,  and  speculating  as  t.o 
its  connection  with  the  tunnel.  A 
course  in  geology,  which  he  had  com- 
pleted at  the  university  the  previous 
year,  had  so  roused  his  interest  in  all 
land  features  as  to  keep  him  busy  ex- 
ploring this  new  and  interesting  coun- 
try during  most  of  his  spare  time. 
When  Mr.  Churchill,  the  resident  en- 


gineer, discovered  his  habits  of  ob- 
servation he  had  asked  Phil  to  report 
to  him  any  'significant  discoveries. 

What  stopped  the  young  man  now, 
and  almost  paralyzed  him  for  the  mo- 
ment, was  an  entirely  new  feature  of 
the  familiar  landscape.  Along  practi- 
cally the  entire  length  of  the  •  gray 
rock  surface  extended  a  large  crack, 
fully  a  foot  wide  in  some  places!  Old 
Bill  regarded  it  with  undisguised  hor- 
ror, muttering  strange  and  pictur- 
esque remarks  in  these  languages. 

Phil  shook  him  by  the  arm. 

"Save  your  breath,  Bill,  and  beat  it 
away  from  here!  This  whole  blamed 
hill  is  going  to  slide!  The  quake  must 
have  started  it  last  night  but  it  hung 
up  somewhere — for  a  few  hours,  may- 
be! No  wonder  the  tunnel  timbers 
cracked!  There'll  be  a  lot  more  of  them 
cracking — goodness  knows  how  soon!" 

Even  as  he  spoke,  there  came  a 
mighty  crunching  sound,  an  ominous 
rumble  from  underground;  the  earth 
jarred  beneath  their  feet  and  the  crack 
widened  before  their  eyes.  Phil  in- 
stinctively pulled  his  companion  over 
the  crack  to  the  slope  above,  where 
they  watched  and  listened  a  moment 
as  small  rocks  began  to  roll  and  bounce 
down  the  steep  descent  up  which  thej7 
had  just  climbed.  Then  Old  Bill  sud- 
denly waved  his  arms  in  excitement. 

"The  gang  in  the  tunnel — they're 
working  overtime!  We've  gotta  get  'em 
out!  Quick!" 

The  old  man  started  gamely,  but 
Phil  pulled  him  back. 

"Look  here,  Bill,"  he  said  quietly, 
"that's  my  job.  This  slide  may  hang 
up  again  for  quite  a  while,  but  one 
can't  tell.  You  go  down  the  other  side 
of  the  hill;  it's  safe  that  way.  Go  by 
the  solid  end  of  the  tunnel,  then  down 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


to  camp  to  tell  the  chief!  Quick!  I 
can  make  it  through  the  tunnel  in  time, 
all  right!  Go  on,  old  chap!"  Then, 
as  Bill  protested:  "For  goodness  sake 
— get  over  that  hill,  man!  This  is  my 
job — I  tell  you!  So  long!" 

Phil  was  off  on  the  wildest  race  he 
had  ever  run.  He  leaped  and  scrambled 
and  slid  downhill,  among  rocks  that 
bounced  and  slid  in  ever  increasing 
numbers.  He  had  been  a  miler  his 
freshman  year,  he  had  entered  the 
dashes  in  high  school;  but  this  was  no 
race  track — this  nightmare  jumble  of 
huge  rocks  forever  in  the  way!  He 
wa*s  thankful,  too,  for  his  Scout  train- 
ing, for  the  long  hikes  and  the  rough 
going  to  which  he  had  hardened  him- 
self. 

Slide,  scramble,  jump!  If  only  he 
could  do  it  without  breaking  a  leg! 
Bigger  rocks  sliding  now!  Small  mass- 
es of  dirt,  too,  startling  the  stillness, 
for  the  wind  had  died  away. 

"My  job!"  he  had  said  to  Old  Bill, 
and  his  job  he  knew  it  to  be,  by  laws 
that  go  deeper  than  reason.  From  the 
late,  rosy  sunlight  of  the  high  hill  he 
plunged  down  into  the  purple  shadow 
that  now  filled  the  whole  vast  gorge  to 
the  brim.  He  wondered  if  he  would 
ever  see  another  sunset — and  the 
shadow  in  the  gorge  suddenly  chilled 
him  like  icy  waters.  He  set  his  teeth 
against  fear. 

Hurrah!  Here  was  the  railroad 
grade!  How  long  would  it  stay  there? 
wondered  Phil.  He  reached  it,  just 
before  a  big  bowlder  rolled  into  the 
midde  of  the  track.  Without  a  back- 
ward look  he  dashed  into  the  tunnel. 
He  was  conscious  of  a  dull  rumble — a 
timber  shrieked  and  began  to  crack 
slowly,  the  sound  echoing  wierdly  in 
the  narrow  place.  He  fumbled  thank- 


fully for  the  flashlight  Bill  had  thrust 
into  his  pocket  at  the  moment  of  part- 
ing, found  the  broken  timber — it  was 
behind  him  now!  He  stumbled  over  the 
ties  and  pushed  onward,  keeping  the 
light  on  his  path — not  daring  to  look 
when  other  timbers  cracked.  What  if 
they  began  cracking  in  front  of  him, 
what  if  the  wall  caved  in  and  cut  him 
off? 

"My  job!  my  job!"  the  blood  beat  in 
his  temples.  It  was  all  a  part  of  his 
job — this  ill-starred  tunnel  going  to 
pieces  under  the  weight  of  a  whole 
mountain  side:  lives  to  save — all  in 
the  day's  work!  A  man's  job,  and  it 
was  making  a  man  of  Phil,  who  had 
come  to  this  place  an  untried  boy,  un- 
certain of  purpose.  Now  at  every  crash 
that  purpose  was  crystallizing  within 
him . 

"My  job!"  shouted  every  cracking 
timber,  and  all  the  days  and  nights 
of  his  life  Phil  was  never  to  forget  the 
deafening  clamor  and  the  message  it 
thundered  into  his   soul. 

What  was  that  other  noise  ahead? 
Only  a  dog  barking?  Thank  goodness, 
there  at  last  were  the  lights — the  men, 
staring  stupidly,  and  dropping  their 
tools — Beans  leaping  at  his  knee. 

"Run!"  he  cried.  "No!  no!  back! 
to  the  solid  rock!"  as  the  men  started 
toward  him,  instinctively  making  for 
the  nearest  opening.  He  fought  with 
one  of  them,  turned  him  around,  push- 
ed him  ahead  just  in  time!  Behind 
them  the  walls  caved,  timbers  crashed. 
Above  the  uproar  of  destruction  they 
could  hear  Beans  howling  in  terror. 

"On!  Go  on!"  he  urged  them,  as 
they  stopped,  panic-striken,  when  the 
lights  behind  them  were  quenched  in 
a  shower  of  earth,  cascading  with  a 
roar  through  the  broken  arches  of  the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


roof.  They  needed  no  more  urging. 
Led  by  the  dim  light  of  the  flash  they 
stumbled  after  Phil,  panting,  sobbing, 
praying  Latin  prayers,  gasping  Mexi- 
can curses.  Beans  pressed  closely 
against  Phil's  knees  for  comfort, 
trembling  and  whining.  Once  past  the 
treacherous  stratum  of  schist,  in  the 
safer  granite,  Phil  found  himself 
breathing  normally  again. 

"It's  all  right  now,  boys!"  he  as- 
sured the  frightened  men  as  they 
paused  to  catch  their  breath,  to  laugh 
shakily,  and  then  to  shudder  as  they 
listened  to  the  terrific  swan  song  of 
the  timbered  end  of  Tunnel  No.  9. 
They  had  no  wish  to  remain  for  the 
end  of  the  show;  their  whole  idea  was 
to  get  out  into  the  open  air.  They  had 
developed  a  sudden  complex  about 
tunnels,  and  did  not  share  Phil's  con- 
fidence in  the  granite  walls.  Neither 
did  they  share  his  scientific  interest 
in  watching — or  rather,  listening  to — 
the  results  of  this  tremendous,  clamor- 
ous catastrophe.  So  they,  in  then- 
turn,  urged  him  forward,  nor  paused 
again  until  they  emerged  into  the  wel- 
come dusk  of  the  open  railroad  cut. 

The  Irish  foreman  grasped  Phil's 
hand  gratefully. 

"Begorry,  but  we  just  got  out  of 
there  in  time!  If  you  hadn't  come  when 
you  did  there'd  sure  been  a  few  of 
these  crazy  Mexicans  back  there  in 
the  ruins!  Sure,  I  don't  know  whether 
I'd  have  had  the  sense  to  run  the  right 
direction  myself — I  was  that  scared!" 

"Gracias!  muchas  gracias,  Senor," 
chorused  the  Mexicans. 

A  hail  startled  them,  and  Old  Bill 
limped  toward  them,  up  the  track. 
Phil  ran  to  him. 

"Are  you  hurt,  Bill?"  he  cried, 
grasping  the  old  man's  hand. 


"Just  turned  my  ankle  a  little! 
Great  snakes,  boy!  I  was  afraid  you'd 
never  come  out  of  there  alive!"  He 
shook  Phil  by  the  shoulders,  slapped 
his  back  joyfully,  then  turned  toward 
the  tunnel  and  listened  ruefully  to 
the  sounds  that  still  echoed  down  the 
long  stone  corridor.  He  lifted  both 
arms  toward  it,  then  dropped  them 
in  a  gesture  of  resignation. 

"All  them  good  redwood  timbers 
gone  to  smash!"  he  mourned.  "Six 
months  of  hard  labor  all  wasted  in  a 
night!    Poor   old   Number   Nine!" 

"And  lucky  thing  everybody  got  out 
alive!"  said  the  foreman,  fervently, 
patting  the  rapturous  Beans,  who  had 
been  running  in  circles,  leaping  up  to 
lick  faces  and  venting  his  feelings  in 
staccato   barks. 

"Do  you  think  the  camp's  gone?" 
went  on  the  foreman  to  Phil,  as  the 
Mexicans  gathered  round  with  anxious 
faces. 

"No!"  announced  Phil  with  convic- 
tion, to  every  one's  relief.  "You  see, 
that  layer  of  rotten  work  sloped  to- 
ward the  arryo  and  away  from  camp. 
When  it  got  water-soaked  it  made  one 
big,  slippery  tobaggan  slide  and  the 
whole  hill  slid  down  into  the  arroyo! 
I'll  bet  there  isn't  a  single  shack  in- 
jured in  camp!" 

So  it  proved.  As  they  hastened  down 
the  trail  they  were  met  by  an  excited 
line  of  men  bearing  lanterns,  picks 
and  shovels — a  rescue  party  headed 
by  the  resident  engineer,  with  the  for- 
lorn intention  of  searching  the  ruins 
for  possible  survivors.  Although  all 
had  been  greatly  alarmed  by  the  noise 
and  jarring  of  the  slide,  no  one  had 
any  idea  of  the  tragic  extent  of  the 
disaster,  as  not  a  single  bowlder  had 
disturbed  the  camp.  All  turned  back  to 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


a  belated  supper,  except  the  chief  and 
a  few  men  who  pushed  on  to  investi- 
gate the  damage  done  to  the  tunnel. 

Back  once  more  in  their  own  tent 
late  that  night,  Old  Bill  talked  serious- 
ly to  Phil  Russel  about  his  future. 

"Go  back  to  college  this  fall,  Phil," 
he  urged,  "if  you  have  to  borrow  the 
money.  You've  got  the  brains  and  the 
backbone  to  make  a  first-class  engin- 
eer; you  proved  that  today!  Don't 
worry  about  your  mother,  lad.  You 
deserve  the  best  education  this  State 
can  give  you — and  then  some.  Don't 
break  off  and  take  a  job — even  a  good 
one — just  because  you're  short  on 
backing.  Look  at  me!  I  never  even 
had  the  sense  to  try  for  an  education. 
Just  drifted  from  one  railroad  job  to 
another,  and  I'll  never  be  anything 
better  than  I  am  now.  But  I  like  this 
wandering,  outdoor  life,  and  I  hate 
cities — couldn't  live  long  in  one  if  I 
had  to — don't  know  anything  else  to 
do  but  this.  Not  enough  education, 
that's  the  trouble!  But  you — I  know 
the  signs.  Haven't  I  watched  many  a 
good  engineer  grow  up?  You'll  be 
among  the  best  of  them  all  if  you 
give  yourself  the  chance!  Don't  let 
anything  cheat  you  out  of  it,  boy!" 

"Thanks,  Bill,"  said  the  young  man, 
looking  very  square  in  the  jaw.  "An 
experience  of  this  kind  does  one  thing 
to  a  man  that  nothing  else  can  do — 


it  make  him  see  clearly,  focuses  his 
attention  on  the  real  issue.  It's  made 
me  know  my  mind.  I'm  going  to  college 
and  work  like  a  galley  slave  and  I'm 
going  to  be  an  engineer  and  a  good 
one  if  it  takes  ten  years.  It's  my  job, 
Bill,  and  I'm  going  to  stick." 

When  daylight  came  every  one  was 
awe-struck  at  the  extent  of  the  ca- 
lamity. Between  five  and  six  acres  of 
hillsides  had  slid  down,  filling  the  up- 
per end  of  the  arroyo  and  covering  the 
track  to  a  depth  of  over  a  hundred 
feet.  The  whole  timbered  end  of  the 
tunnel  had  been  wrenched  clean  off 
and  carried  downhill  many  feet  below 
its  original  location,  where  some  of 
Bill's  many  "good  redwood  timbers" 
could  be  seen  sticking  up  in  a  sorrow- 
ful tangle  from  the  disordered  mud- 
dle of  what  had  once  been  the  moun- 
tain side.  Trestle  and  track  and  ties 
were  everywhere  mingled  with  the 
rest    of   the    debris. 

No  one  even  took  time  to  mourn 
over  the  appalling  setback  to  their 
almost  completed  work.  Brobdingna- 
gian  steam  shovels  were  soon  vora- 
ciously eating  their  way  into  the 
slide,  and  eventually  Tunnel  No.  9 
made  its  way  steadily  through  its 
mountain,  a  monument  to  every  man 
who  had  had  a  part  in  its  planning 
and    building. 


Imagination,  where  it  is  truly  creative,  is  a  faculty,  not  a 
quality ;  its  seat  is  in  the  higher  reason,  and  it  is  efficient  only 
as  the  servant  of  the  will.  Imagination,  as  too  often  under- 
stood, is  mere  fantasy — the  image-making  power,  common  to 
all  who  have  the  gift  of  dreams. — James  Russell  Lowell. 


26  THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

Mrs.    Elizabeth    Baldwin,    of    Albe-  cured    since   leaving   the    School,    and 

marie   formerly  resident  nurse  at  the  according  to  reports  coming  from  his 

School,  called  on  friends  here  one  day  employers  from  time  to  time,  is  doing 

last  week.  verv    satisfactory   work. 


Our  farm  forces  have  just  about 
completed  the  task  of  sowing  small 
grain,  about  three  hundred  acres  hav- 
ing been  seeded. 


Mr.  W.  W.  Johnson,  our  school  prin- 
cipal, who  had  the  misfortune  to  fall 
and  break  an  ankle  several  weeks  ago, 
is  still  hobbling  about  on  crutches, 
the  injured  member  having  been 
placed  in  a  cast.  He  reports  that  his 
doctors  say  the  injured  ankle  will  not 
be  entirely  healed  before  January  1st. 


We  received  a  letter  the  other  day 
from  Ivan  (Tiny)  Morrozoff,  a  for- 
mer member  of  our  printing  class, 
who  is  now  operating  a  linotype  on 
the  Mooresville  Tribune.  Tiny  tells 
us  that  he  just  received  a  raise  in 
salary,  which  gives  us  reason  to  be- 
lieve that  he  is  getting  along  all  right 
as  a  member  of  the  Tribune  staff. 


As  a  precautionary  measure,  four 
of  our  boys  were  recently  taken  to 
the  T.  B.  clinic  held  in  Concord,  to 
be  given  a  full  floroscopic  examina- 
tion. We  are  glad  to  say  that  all  of 
these  lads  returned  with  a  report 
stating  they  were  in  good  health,  and 
that  no  evidence  of  tuberculosis  had 
been  found  in  their  systems.  This 
clinic  is  an  extension  of  the  work 
being  carried  on  through  the  North 
Carolina   Sanitorium. 


During  the  last  few  frosty  morn- 
ings, the  first  of  the  season,  we  no- 
ticed smoke  pouring  out  of  chimneys 
at  various  buildings  on  the  campus, 
as  the  several  heating  units  were 
being  fired  up.  The  chill  of  the  at- 
mosphere and  a  glance  at  the  calen- 
dar causes  us  to  think  of  the  ap- 
proaching holiday  season,  Thanksgiv- 
ing and  Christmas.  Wherever  we  see 
boys  grouped  together  as  we  go  about 
the  campus,  this  is  usually  the  topic 
of  conveisation. 


John  T.  Capps,  one  of  our  old  boys, 

who  has  been  a  linotype  peprator  on  WTe  are  very  much  concerned  as  to 

the  Kannapolis  Independent  for  more  the  continued  delay  in  making  neces- 

than  two  years,  called  at  The  Uplift  sary  repairs  to  our  auditorium,  which 

office    last    Monday    afternoon.    John  greatly   disrupts  the  weekly  schedule 

is  still  sticking  to  the  first  job  he  se-  at    the    School.     We    are    not   able    to 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


hold  the  regular  sessions  of  Sunday 
school;  church  services  have  been  dis- 
continued; and  it  is  impossible  to  carry 
out  the  regular  weekly  motion  pic- 
ture program.  It  is  the  ardent  wish 
of  the  entire  personnel  of  the  School 
that  these  repairs  may  be  made  and 
all  schedules  resumed  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. 


Mr.  Wyatt,  instructor  in  charge 
of  our  machine  shop,  assisted  by  his 
youthful  "grease  monkeys,"  has  been 
busy  for  the  past  few  days  overhaul- 
ing the  old  farm  truck.  This  an- 
cient vehicle  had  been  relegated  to 
the  scrap-heap  several  years  ago,  but 
always  seemed  to  stop  just  a  little 
short  of  the  junk-yard.  From  the 
appearance  of  this  job  on  a  recent 
visit  to  the  machine  shop,  we  are  of 
the.  opinion  that  the  old  truck  will 
ramble  along  for  many  more  miles 
when  the  work  of  re-conditioning  is 
completed. 


Louis  Crawford,  formerly  of  Cot- 
tage No.  11,  who  left  the  School, 
January  13,  1936,  was  a  visitor  here 
a  few  days  ago.  Upon  leaving  the 
institution,  Louis  returned  to  his 
home  in  Jackson  '  county,  but  soon 
thereafter  went  to  Gaffney,  S.  C, 
where  he  obtained  employment  in  a 
cotton  mill.  While  in  Gaffney  he  be- 
f-'irp  ('--relied  in  the  South  Carolina 
National  Guard  unit  in  that  city, 
and  is  now  a  member  of  the  United 
States  Army,  and  is  stationed  at  Fort 
Jackson,  S.  C.  While  taking  part 
in    the    maneuvers    carried    on    in    a 


neighboring  county,  he  said  he  just 
could  not  pass  up  an  opportunity  to 
call  on  old  friends  at  the  School.  Louis 
is  twenty-two  years  old,  and  tells  us 
he  had  been  married  about  five  years. 


Charles  Rothrock,  one  of  our  old 
boys,  called  at  The  Uplift  office  last 
Tuesday  afternoon.  This  young  man, 
now  thirty-four  years  old,  was  once 
a  house  boy  in  Cottage  No.  2.  He 
left  the  School,  September  6,  1921, 
returning  to  His  home  in  Winston- 
Salem.  In  December  of  that  year  he 
enlisted  in  the  United  States  Navy, 
where  he  served  one  year.  Since 
that  time,  Charles  said  he  had  worked 
at  various  jobs.  He  was  employed  in 
a  shoe  shop  for  several  years;  his 
next  venture  was  that  of  operating 
a  small  grocery  store;  and  for  the 
past  eight  years  he  has  been  working 
at  plumbing.  He  stated  that  he  liked 
the  latter  occupation  very  much  and 
had  been  doing  very  well  at  it  until 
the  national  defense  program  made 
it  quite  difficult  to  obtain  necessary 
supplies.  Charles  also  informed  us 
that  he  had  been  married  about  four 
and  one-half  years,  and  resides  at 
700  x^icadia  Avenue,  Winston-Salem. 
He  seemed  quite  surprised  at  the 
amazing  growth  of  the  School  since 
he  was  a  boy  here,  and  said  that  he 
intended  to  visit  us  again  when  he 
had  more  time  to  look  over  the  many 
changes  and  additions  made  here 
since  1921. 


Superintendent    Boger    recently    re- 
ceived a  letter  from  the  mother  of  a 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


boy  who  left  the  School  more  than 
fifteen  years  ago.  This  young  man 
has  made  a  fine  record  since  leaving 
us  and  now  holds  a  responsible  posi- 
tion in  one  of  -our  large  cities.  Fol- 
lowing is  an  excerpt  from  the  letter: 

"I  have  had  many  people  ask  me 
about  the  Jackson  Training  School  and 
its  influence  upon  the  lives  of  its  boys, 
and  I've  always  said  every  good  word 
I  could  for  it.  One  thing  I  know,  is 
that  I  had  a  problem  which  I  could 
not  manage,  but  with  your  teaching 
and  aid,  I  now  have  a  boy  of  whom 
any  mother  would  be  proud.  He  is 
not  only  an  honest  boy,  but  one  of 
the  most  affectionate  sons  a  mother 
could  have." 

A  letter  such  as  this,  coming  from 
an  appreciative  mother,  is  most  en- 
couraging to  those  of  us  who  are 
engaged  in  the  kind  of  work  the 
School  is  trying  to  accomplish.  To 
learn  that  boys  once  entrusted  to  our 
care  make  such  satisfactory  adjust- 
ment upon  resuming  their  places  in 
society,  is  an  incentive  to  greater 
effort  on  our  part  to  make  this  in- 
stitution of  greater  help  to  the  lads 
who  need  its  care  and  direction. 


We  recently  received  a  letter  from 
Murray  Koblenzer,  of  Battery  B.  180th 
Field  Artillery.  U.  S.  A.,  who,  with 
three  of  his  buddies  spent  some  time 
at  the  School  a  few  weeks  ago.  He 
three  of  his  buddies,  spent  some  time 
writes   in   part   as   follows: 

"I  want  you  to  know  that  I  thor- 
oughly enjoyed  every  moment  that  I 
was  in  your  company  on  our  recent 
week-end  trip  to  Concord.  The  swim 
in   that  fine   swimming   pool,   the   de- 


lightful meal  served,  and  the  privi- 
lege of  seeing  your  school,  were  pleas- 
ures that  I  shall  speak  of  for  some 
time  to  come. 

"Suppose  you  have  heard  from 
'Happy'  and  the  other  boys.  I  doubt 
if  I  will  get  to  see  them  much  before 
going  back  to  Camp  Edwards,  Cape 
Cod,    Mass. 

"Please,  sir,  if  you  get  up  our  way 
again,  do  let  us  show  you  around.  We 
may  never  be  able  to  repay  you  for 
all  you  have  done  for  us,  but  please 
let  us  try." 

Since  receiving  Murray's  letter,  we 
have  seen  the  other  young  men  who 
were  with  him,  and  they  were  most 
enthusiastic  in  stating  that  their 
brief  visit  to  the  Training  School  was 
decidedly  one  of  the  high  lights  of 
their  experiences  in  the  South  during 
the  army  maneuvers.  They  were  fine 
young  fellows,  and  we  hope  to  be  able 
to  see  them  again  some  time  in  the 
future. 


Ramsey  Glasgow,  a  former  mem- 
ber of  our  printing  class,  who  left  the 
School,  July  25,  1928,  called  at  The 
Uplift  office  last  Thursday  morning. 
A  few  months  after  returning  to  his 
home  in  Winston-Salem,  he  enlisted 
in  the  United  States  Marine  Corps. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  China  Ex- 
peditionary Force  from  December  14, 
1929  to  March  22,  1932.  taking  part 
in  the  defense  of  the  International 
Settlement  in  Shanghai  during  the 
Sino-Japanese  controversy.  Ramsey 
received  an  honorable  discharge  at 
the  expiration  of  his  term  of  enlist- 
ment,  January   3,    1933. 

Shortly     after     returning     to     the 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


United  States  he  again  made  his 
home  in  Winston-Salem,  where  he 
secured  a  position  as  driver  of  an 
armored  express  truck,  following  this 
occupation  for  several  years.  He  was 
married  in  1934,  and  in  1938  he  and 
his  wife  took  over  the  management 
of  a  service  station  near  Lexington. 
A  year  or  so  later  he  became  travel- 
ing representative  for  a  sanding 
machine    company. 

Although  getting  along  very  well 
at  the  last-named  occupation,  the 
call  of  the  old  army  life  appealed 
strongly  to  this  young  retired 
"devil  dog,"  and  on  January  2,  1941, 
he  enlisted  in  the  United  States  Army 
Air  Corps.  After  attending  a  bom- 
bardier school  in  Denver,  Colorado, 
for  a  time,  he  was  assigned  to  duty 
at  MacDill  Field,  near  Tampa,  Florida. 
Ramsey  now  wears  a  corporal's  in- 
signia on  his  sleeve,  and  seemed  quite 


proud  as  he  told  us  that  he  is  now 
in  charge  of  the  armament  squad  on 
one  of  the  Army's  large  bombers, 
known  as  B-17   . 

Ramsey  is  now  thirty-one  years 
old,  and  is  a  well-mannered  young 
man  of  pleasing  appearance.  In  all 
the  years  that  have  passed  since  he 
left  the  School,  he  has  always  kept 
in  touch  with  friends  on  the  staff  of 
workers  here,  never  failing  to  call  on 
them  whenever  he  was  in  this  section, 
and  they,  in  turn,  are  delighted  to 
know  that  he  has  been  making  such 
a  fine  record  since  leaving  the  insti- 
tution. He  stated  that  he  had  but  a 
three-days'  leave  and  had  to  cut  his 
visit  very  short  as  he  wanted  to 
spend  as  much  time  as  possible  with 
relatives  in  Winston-Salem,  but  prom- 
ised to  stop  and  see  us  on  his  way 
back  to  Florida. 


THERE  ARE  HOMES 

So  long  as  there  are  homes  to  which  men  turn 

At  the  close  of  day ; 

So  long  as  there  are  homes  where  children  are, 

Where  women  stay — 

If  love  and  loyalty  and  faith  be  found 

Across  those  sills — 

A  stricken  nation  can  recover  from 

Its  gravest  ills. 

So  long  as  there  are  homes  where  fires  burn 

And  there  is  bread ; 

So  long  as  there  are  homes  where  lamps  are  lit 

And  prayers  are  said; 

Although  as  people  falter  through  the  dark — 

And  nations  grope — 

With  God  Himself  back  of  these  little  homes 

We  have  sure  hope. 

— Grace  Noll  Crowell. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
times  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  November  9,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen  20 
Wade  Aycoth  21 
Carl  Barrier  21 
John   Hogsed  4 
William  O'Brien  19 
J.  H.  Peek 
Weaver  Ruff  21 
Edgar  Simmons  4 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  6 
Charles  Browning  17 
Lloyd  Callahan   17 
William    Cook    17 
Ralph  Harris   19 
Doris   Hill    13 
Curtis  Moore  15 
Leonard   Robinson   7 
Kenneth  Tipton  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Charles  Tate  11 
Newman  Tate  10 
John    Crumpler 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailey  19 
Grover  Beaver  14 
Charles  Beal  9 
Kenneth  Conklin  9 
Robert  Coleman  17 
Jack  Crotts  11 
Robert  Hare  18 
Sanders    Ingram    3 
Jerry  Jenkins  22 
Otis  McCall   12 
Robert  Quick  10 
Elbert  Russ  3 
William  T.   Smith  18 
Wayne  Sluder  19 
John    Tolley    20 
James  William's  16 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Plummer   Boyd    10 
Donald  Hobbs  14 
Robert  Jones  4 
William  Morgan  16 


Eugene   Puckett  3 
George  Speer  13 
Woodrow  Wilson  14 
Thomas  Yates  15 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore    Bowles   22 
Robert  Dellinger  14 
John    Gardner 
Sidney  Knighting  11 
Allen  Morris  8 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin    Atwood    14 
James   Burr  2 
Frank   Fargis    7 
William  Harding  5 
Robert  Jarvis  2 
Gerald   Kermon    9 
Edward    Kinion    8 
Marvin  Lipscomb  11 
Durwoocl  Martin  8 
Vollie  McCall  14 
Reitzel  Southern   12 
Emerson  Sawyer  6 
Houston   Turner  9 
William  Ussery  4 
William  Wilkerson  6 
James   C.   Wiggins  3 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood  9 
Laney    Broome    15 
Henry   Butler  21 
Robert  Hampton  6 
John  M.  Mazoo  2 
Arnold  McHone  15 
Edward  Overby  11 
Ernest   Overcash   17 
Wilbur  Russ  5 
Ernest  Turner  15 
Ervin  Wolfe  10 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Jesse   Cunningham  5 
Samuel  Kirksey  2 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Gerald   Amos 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


David  Cunningham  19 
Robert  Dunning  5 
James  Hale  17 
Edgar  Hedgepeth  21 
Grady  Kelly  18 
Daniel  Kilpatrick   18 
Marvin  Matheson  18 
William  Nelson  22 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer  15 
Horace   Williams    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Arcemias   Hefner  20 
Jack   Harward   16 
Charles  Mills   11 
Howard   Noland   4 
Charles  Phillips  12 
Jack  Warren   15 
Joseph  Willis  9 
COTTAGE  NO.  11 

John   Allison   11 
J.  C.  Allen  6 
Robert    Davis    12 
Ralph    Fisher      4 
Robert  Goldsmith  22 
Everett  Morris  3 
Henry  McGraw  10 
Henry  Smith  8 
Samuel    Stewart   12 
James   Tyndall    10 
Charles  Widener  10 
William  Wilson   15 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Ernest   Brewer    15 
Jack  Bright  17 
William  Deaton   19 
Treley  Frankum  21 
Eugene  Hefner  15 
Marvin    Howard   2 
Tillman    Lyles    14 
Harry  Lewis  7 
James    Mondie    15 
Daniel  McPhail  15 
Simon    Quick    9 
Jesse  Smith  20 
Charles  Simpson  20 
George   Tolson    15 
Carl  Tyndall   11 
Eusrene   Watts    17 
J.  R.  Whitman  18 


COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James    Brewer    13 
Otha  Dennis  4 
Thomas    Fields    7 
Vincent  Hawes  16 
James  Johnson  10 
James  Lane   12 
Charles   Metcalf  7 
Rufus  Nunn  8 
Randall  D.  Peeler  12 
Fred  Rhodes  12 
Paul  Roberts  7 
Alex   Shropshire  9 
Charles    Sloan   4 
Rav  Smith  6 
Earl  Wolfe  18 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

William   Butler   18 
Robert  Deyton   23 
Audie   Farthing  20 
Henry  Glover  14 
John  Ha  mm  18 
Feldman    Lane  23 
William    Lane    16 
Roy    Mumford*  19 
John    Maples   21 
Charles  McCoyle  20 
Glenn    McCall    21 
James  Roberson  17 
John  Robbins   16 
Charles    Steepleton    20 
J.   C.   Willis   19 
Jack   West   16 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

James  Deatherage  4 
Horace    Deese   2 
James  Ledford  12 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Ravmond  Brooks  14 
Frank    Chavis    19 
James  E.  Hall  2 
Cecir  Jacobs    18 
James  Johnson    15 
John  T.  Lowry   17 
Leroy  Lowry  17 
Lester   Lochlear  2 
Varcy  Oxendine  14 


An  impure  man  is  every  good  man's  enemy. — Beecher 


? 


"»    »    *  VV> 


m  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  NOVEMBER  22,  1941 


NO.  47 


L^c«tf&^ 


WE  THANK  THEE,  LORD 

We  thank  Thee,  Lord,  on  this  recurring  day, 
For  liberty  to  worship  as  we  will; 

We  thank  Thee  for  the  hero  souls  of  old 
Who  dared  wild  seas  their  mission  to  fulfill. 


0,  gird  our  hearts  with  stalwart  faith  in  good, 
Give  us  new  trust  in  Thy  providing  hand, 

And  may  a  spirit  born  of  brotherhood 
Inspire  our  hearts  and  bless  our  native  land. 

— Thomas  Curtis  Clark. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3  -  7 

OUR  AMERICAN  THANKSGIVING  DAYS       By  Josephine  Toal  8 

THE  TURKEY  BIRD                                     By  William  E.  Jackson  10 

OUR  FAMOUS  ROCK                               By  Emma  Florence  Bush  12 

THANKSGIVING  WISHES                   By  Florence  Evelyn  Mixer  13 

AMERICAN  RED  CROSS  SERVES  MEN  IN  CAMP       (Quest)  18 

GREAT  NATIONAL  PARK  WAS  UNKNOWN 

WILDERNESS  FEW  YEARS  AGO             By  F.  S.  Dean  20 

LEGEND  OF  ST.  JEROME  AND  THE 

LION                                                      By  Francis  Margaret  Fox  27 

WHAT  OF  THE  YOUTH                                                   (Selected)  26 

THE  TRAGEDY  OF  LINDBERGH            (Masonic  Trestleboard)  27 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  28 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 


Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 


CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


THANKSGIVING 

Three  hundred  and  twenty  years  ago  a  thin  band  of  figures  made  footprints 
in  the  crisp,  white  northeast  snow,  wending  their  way  to  a  small  and  simple 
place  of  worship  where  they  might  offer  a  prayer  of  thanksgiving  for  the  first 
harvest  in  the  new  world  to  which  they  came  as  pioneers.  Too  often  we  think 
of  them  as  adventuresome  men  and  women  crossing  choppy  seas  in  a  too  small 
craft,  landing  at  Plymouth  Rock,  cutting  down  the  forests  and  building  a  com- 
munity where  there  had  been  nothing  but  wasteland  and  roaming  bands  of  the 
only  Americans  who  preceded  them — the  Indians. 

All  this  is  true.  Yet  they  were  more  than  adventurers  or  seekers  of  commer- 
cial routes,  or  gold.  They  were  men  to  whom  life  bereft  of  freedom  was  more 
to  be  dreaded  than  the  loss  of  life  itself.  Their  women,  too,  found  strength 
to  courageously  face  privation  and  suffering  so  that  the  children  they  bore 
might  enjoy  a  heritage  of  liberty  in  thought  and  action.  A  most  precious  heri- 
tage even  though  there  must  be  times  when  shoes  would  be  worn  thin,  tears 
would  be  shed  over  the  gnawing  hurts  of  hunger,  and  lives  would  be  lost  through 
hardship,  disease  and  combat.  These  were  the  pilgrim  pioneers  who,  three 
hundred  and  twenty  years  ago,  knelt  in  prayer,  and  so  blessed  the  first  Ameri- 
can Thanksgiving  in  the  year  1621. — The  New  Leaf. 


THANKSGIVING 

Something  more  than  an  abundant  harvest  must  have  inspired  the 
Pilgrims  to  observe  America's  first  Thanksgiving.  On  the  contrary, 
they  faced  the  probability  of  extreme  hardship  in  their  search  for 
spiritual  freedom  and  inward  peace. 

It  is  beautiful  to  think  of  in  these  trying  times — that  festival  of 
gratitude  for  freedom  and  friendship  earned,  and  for  the  signs  of 
divine  support  in  righteous  endeavor.  We  can  sense,  as  we  think  of 
the  circumstances  that  led  to  the  first  Thanksgiving,  what  it  is  that 
impels  mankind  to  such  expression  of  gratitude.  It  is  not  so  much 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

the  harvest  in  fields  as  in  character.  It  is  not  visible  bounty  but 
rather  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for — life,  liberty  and  the  pur- 
suit of  happiness. 

From  the  experience  of  the  Pilgrims  many  vaulable  lessons  have 
been  learned.  The  first  privilege  for  which  they  fought  was  that 
man  might  worship  God  in  his  own  way ;  the  next,  the  right  to 
build  a  home  and  rear  a  family,  having  a  close  contact  with  those 
we  love ;  and  last  but  not  least,  to  live  under  a  government  wherein 
the  voice  of  the  people  might  be  heard.  We  are  truly  thankful  that 
we  are  Americans,  a  sturdy  race  descending  from  courageous  pio- 
neers, who  laid  the  foundation  for  this  great  republic. 


THE  RED  CROSS  CONTINUES  TO  SERVE 

Through  its  3,730  chapters,  the  Red  Cross  is  watching  over  the 
welfare  of  families  with  men  in  the  military  service.  As  family 
problems  arise,  Red  Cross  Home  Service  workers  see  that  they  are 
met,  and  that  the  families  do  not  suffer  want. 

The  work  of  the  Red  Cross  has  been  greatly  expanded.  More  than 
a  million  volunteers  are  at  work  behind  the  lines,  while  at  military 
camps  and  naval  bases,  at  Army  and  Navy  hospitals,  trained  repre- 
sentatives are  stationed  to  help  men  in  uniform  solve  any  of  the 
many  non-military  problems  which  may  confront  them. 

All  Red  Cross  activities  at  home  are  financed  from  annual  mem- 
bership dues.  An  increased  enrollment  is  needed  to  carry  on  the 
work.     The  annual  roll  call  is  November  11  to  30.     Join  now! 

• — Sunshine  Magazine. 


BECOMING  CULTURED 

There  is  a  general  understanding  that  culture  consists  in  study- 
ing the  fine  arts,  in  becoming  proficient  in  society,  and  in  doing 
things  for  one's  self  more  satisfactorily. 

The  young  woman  who  entertains  well,  or  plays  the  piano  skill- 
fully, to  the  pleasure  of  her  guests,  while  her  mother  bends  over  the 
ironing-board  is  not  cultured.  We  do  not  cultivate  plants  in  order 
that  they  may  be  useless.     Neither  should  people  be  cultivated  to 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

the  point  that  they  are  neglectful  of  their  duties. 

A  farmer's  boy,  just  graduated  from  the  district  school,  was  help- 
ing his  father  hoe  the  corn.  Suddenly  he  leaned  upon  his  hoe,  and 
gazed  off  into  the  distance.  His  father  looked  at  him  and  said, 
"Son,  what  are  you  thinking  about?" 

"Of  school,"  the  boy  answered.  "Dad,  I'm  going  to  school  and 
become  cultured." 

And  the  boy  entered  the  academy.  He  struggled  with  his  cultur- 
al studies  for  years.  One  day  he  came  back.  His  father  was  lean- 
ing upon  his  hoe.  "Well,  my  boy,"  he  said,  "now  that  you  are  cul- 
tured, what  does  your  culture  tell  you  to  do?" 

"To  hoe,"  replied  the  young  man. 

This  young  man  had  indeed  become  cultured.  It  had  taught  him 
to  do  ordinary  things  extraordinarily  well,  and  had  given  him  a 
nobler  view  of  life.  Whatever  adds  enjoyment  and  beauty  to  life; 
whatever  gives  us  the  ability  to  meet  each  circumstance  with  tact; 
to  see  our  nearest  duty,  to  speak  and  act  our  best ;  whatever  aids  us 
to  lift  the  load  of  others ;  that  is  culture. — Selected 


CRITICISM 

There  is  nothing  that  comes  quite  so  easy  as  criticism.  If  it  be 
constructive,  it  is  accepted  and  appreciated,  if  destructive  it  only 
reflects  the  inner  life  of  the  one  who  would  like  to  lead,  but  who 
neither  has  the  ability  nor  initiative  for  leadership.  Criticism  is 
indulged  in  by  those  who  think  more  of  themselves  than  others  think 
of  them.  People  who  study  straight  through  a  project  never  in- 
dulge in  destructive  criticism,  but  on  the  other  hand,  hope  for  some- 
thing good  in  the  activities  of  all  kinds  and  conditions  of  mankind. 

The  critic  who  never  approves,  but  disapproves  every  idea  ad- 
vanced, belongs  to  the  class  whose  mind  constantly  dwells  upon  the 
idea,  "thank  God  I  am  not  like  other  people."  It  is  too  bad  that 
men  and  women  of  this  Pharisaical  type  cannot  realize  that  every 
knock  given  means  a  boost  for  the  other  fellow  and  a  boomerange 
for  the  one  who  goes  out  of  his  way  to  find  someone  or  something 
to  criticise. 

It  is  just  as  easy  to  form  the  habit  of  saying  nice  things  as  it  is 
to  find  fault.     In  the  words  of  Papa  David,  popular  radio  character, 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

"life  can  be  beautiful,"  if  we  endeavor  to  say  the  nice  things  at  all 
times  and  on  all  occasions.  The  knocker  or  critic  usually  has  dry 
bones  in  his  own  closet,  therefore,  endeavors  to  loom  big  by  the 
use  of  destructive  criticism.  Critics  of  such  calibre  have  few  real 
admirers  or  close  friends.  The  practical  lesson  for  the  critic  to 
learn  is  to  keep  his  own  affairs  in  order,  and  by  so  doing  there  will 
be  no  time  for  cleaning  around  his  neighbor's  door. 


THE  VALUE  OF  THRIFT 

Much  of  the  discontent  and  suffering  of  the  world  could  be  re- 
duced through  wide  cultivation  of  the  habits  of  thrift,  of  laying  by 
money,  however  small  the  amounts,  or  of  gaining  possession  of  use- 
ful things.  For  thrift,  it  should  be  noted,  is  not  .the  mere  saving 
of  money;  it  consists  as  well  in  the  judicious  investment  of  funds. 

In  the  United  States  there  are  comparatively  few  persons  who  may 
be  unable  to  command  a  fair  wage,  for  whom  it  may  be  impossible 
to  save  or  invest  at  least  some  part  of  their  earnings.  Much  de- 
pends upon  the  will  to  do  this  thing,  more  in  fact  than  upon  an 
imagined  inability  to  do  so. 

That  Americans,  despite  their  traditional  inclination  to  waste, 
have  in  recent  years  been  learning  thrift,  has  been  confirmed  re- 
peatedly in  increased  savings  accounts  in  banks,  by  an  extended 
ownership  of  sound  securities,  and  by  growing  investment  in  homes 
and  other  serviceable  possessions. — Selected. 


GIRL  SCOUTS 

As  a  civilization  depends  upon  what  its  boys  and  girls  are  today 
and  what  they  are  learning  and  ascribing  to,  we  might  feel  a  little 
more  relieved  about  present  civilization  in  studying  the  scouting 
laws  of  the  Boy  and  Girl  Scout  organization.  Rely  on  these  young 
ones  who  "try  to  do  their  duty  to  God  and  their  country,  to  help 
other  people  at  all  times."  The  Girl  Scouts  celebrate  a  birthday  this 
month  and  are  congratulating  their  members  from  the  farms  and 
cities  from  Newfoundland,  Argentina  and  Puerto  Rico.  They  are  all 
united  under  the  banner  of  trust,  loyalty,  usefulness,  friendship  for 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

man  and  beast,  obedience,  cheerfulness,  thriftiness  and  morality.  A 
tall  order  to  live  by  and  to  wholly  succeed  in  following.  We  all  might 
try  to  live  by  the  Girl  Scout  code  and  not  be  harmed  by  it.  Our  con- 
gratulations and  praise  to  the  hundreds  of  thousands  of  girls  who 
are  learning  to  be  better  citizens  and  better  homemakers. — Moores- 
ville  Enterprise. 


DUNKING 

Maybe  you  didn't  know  there  is  a  national  organization  of  dunk- 
ers  formed  "to  spread  good  cheer  and  good  fellowship  through  dunk- 
ing." Not  only  is  dunking  the  novel  theme  of  the  club  but  the  fact 
that  it  costs  nothing  to  belong  is  in  itself  unique.  As  in  most  every- 
thing else  there  is  dissension  among  the  membership  and  a  complete 
lack  of  harmony  due  to  the  different  opinions  of  doughnuts  and 
crullers.  A  dunker  wouldn't  consider  using  a  lady  finger,  cruller  or 
piece  of  coffee  cake  for  a  "dunk."  He  who  does  so  becomes  an  outlaw 
dunker.  The  hole  in  the  doughnut  is  what  makes  it  a  clean  job  and 
anything  else  would  lead  to  sloppy  dunking.  A  rule  book  officially 
illustrates  the  proper  technique  and  shows  where  many  of  us  fall 
short  of  perfection.  There  is  a  right  and  wrong  way  to  do  everything, 
and  through  complete  ignorance  on  the  subject  we  may  have  been 
doing  it  the  wrong  way  all  these  years. — Mooresville  Enterprise. 


THE  UPLIFT 


OUR  AMERICAN  THANKSGIVING  DAYS 

By  Josephine  Toal 


When  my  grandma  was  a  girl  in 
New  England,  she  never  hung  up  her 
stocking  for  Santa  Claus,  never  saw 
a  Christmas  tree,  never  tasted  a 
Christmas  pudding.  In  her  home  and 
the  home  of  her  neighbors,  Christ- 
mas just  wasn't.  All  birthday  cele- 
brations were  frowned  upon,  even 
that  of  the  manger  Christ  child.  It 
all  savored  too  much  of  original 
pagan  holidays  for  the  New  England 
conscience  to  approve. 

But  Thanksgiving  Day!  Now,  that 
was  a  day;  a  day  to  be  observed, 
religiously  first,  socially  second.  In 
village,  town  and  city,  the  family 
wended   its    decorous   way   to   church. 

After  service,  children  and  grand- 
children gathered  round  the  long- 
table  in  grandpa's  house,  to  feast  on 
grandma's  roast  turkey,  Indian  pud- 
dign  and  pumpkin  pie,  the  tradition- 
al dishes  for  such  an  occasion.  Those 
pumpkin  pies,  baked  long  hours  in  the 
old  brick  oven,  had  a  delectable  flavor 
not  otherwise  to  be  attained.  While 
the  turkey  still  mantains  its  em- 
inence, Indian  pudding  has  been  slip- 
ing.  Perhaps  grandmother's  descen- 
dants have  never  acquired  her  culin- 
ary art  in  creating  that  excellent 
dessert. 

As  time  went  on,  American  house- 
wives added  more  dishes  to  the  tra- 
ditional menu,  until  Thanksgiving 
meant  a  season  when  for  days  women 
baked  and  boiled,  roasted  and  fried, 
in  preparation  for  the  great  day. 
Overladen  tables  became  of  more  im- 
portance than  the  morning  service. 
Gi-adually  the  ranks  of  the  church- 
goers   thinned.    Feasting,    sports    and 


social  programs  claimed  more  of  the 
day. 

In  recent  years  however,  Thanks- 
giving Day  congregations  have  notice- 
ably increased.  On  the  other  hand 
sports  are  more  and  more  commer- 
cializing a  day  once  set  apart  pri- 
marily   for    praise    and    thanksgiving. 

The  idea  entertained  by  many  that 
the  last  Thursday  in  November  was 
an  immovable  holiday  received  a  jolt 
when  last  year  the  President  of  the 
United  States  named  an  earlier  date 
for  it,  and  in  consequence  some  states 
observed  one  date  and  some  another. 
The  fact  is  that  while  custom  has  de- 
creed the  President  shall  set  the 
date  by  proclamation,  that  cannot 
make  it  a  legal  holiday  otherwise  than 
where  state  statutes  so  provide. 

Days  of  thanksgiving  are  old  as 
Nehemiah's  calendar,  or  older,  and 
have  been  observed  irregularly  down 
the  centuries  in  many  countries. We 
Americans  regard  Governor  Brad- 
ford's proclaimation  of  a  special 
Thanksgiving  Day  in  Massachusetts, 
December  13,  1621,  as  the  origin  of 
our  so-called  "national"  holiday.  And 
that  is,  perhaps,  the  most  appropri- 
ate occasion  to  stem  from,  since  the 
entire  day  then  was  proclaimed  a 
holiday  for  both  religious  and  social 
enjoyment.  But  the  Bradford  Thanks- 
giving Day  was  not  made  a  fixed 
annual  date.  Sometimes  the  Puritan 
festival  was  set  for  August,  or  some 
other  month,  depending  on  the  spec- 
ial event  that  called  for  public  ex- 
pression of  gratitude.  Not  until  1684 
did  the  Massachusetts  colony  decree 
even   that   Thanksgiving   Day    should 


THE  UPLIFT 


be  an  annual  affair.  The  happy  custom 
of  a  yearly  holiday  when  man  should 
pause  to  count  blessings  and  render 
thanks  therefor  soon  became  popular 
with  sister  colonies,  although  each 
chose  its  own  festival  day.  Following 
the  great  event  of  union  of  the  some- 
times bickering  thirteen,  President 
Washington  proclaimed  November  26, 
1789,  a  day  of  national  thanksgiving 
for  the  divine  blessings  bestowed  on 
the  new  ship  of  state. 

In  succeeding  years  Thanksgiving 
Day  Avas  not  universally  celebrated  in 
November.  State  governors  chose 
their  own  date  or  made  no  proclama- 
tion at  all.  In  1863  President  Lincoln 
called  the  nation  to  observe  the  last 
Thursday  in  November  as  a  day  of 
thanksgiving  and  prayer.  Since  that 
time  the  last  Thursday  in  November 
has  been  the  usual  day  named  in  the 
president's  proclaimation. 

That  early  Thanksgiving  Day  when 
good  Governor  Bradford  called  his 
little  flock  to  a  special  religious  ser- 
vice has  peculiar  interest  for  us 
Americans.  We  can  picture  the  time 
of  rejoicing  when  at  last  there  was 
corn  enough  in  the  cabins  to  tide  the 
remnant  of  the  settlement  over  the 
cold  winter  ahead,  and  game  was 
again  plentiful  in  the  woods.  Des- 
perate days  were  in  the  background 
and  faith  was  strong  again.  Their 
stout  hearts  swelled  with  gratitude 
to  a  kind  Providence  as,  in  company 
with  their  beloved  Elder  Brewster, 
they  marched  up  to  the  little  log 
church. 

In  imagination  we  see  the  company 
returning  from  church  to  gather 
about  the   outdoor   tables   laden   with 


wild  turkey,  coarse  bread,  vegetables 
from  the  stumpy  clearings,  fish  from 
the  bay,  perhaps  stewed  cranberries 
or  other  wild  fruit. 

It  must  have  been  some  strain  upon 
the  few  women  of  the  colony  to  pro- 
vide dinner  for  the  fifty-five  home 
folks,  but  when  some  hundred  hungry 
Indians  arrived  to  swell  the  number, 
it  should  have  been  enough  to  stagger 
the  poise  of  even  those  resourceful 
Purtian  wives.  Yet  we  see  them  ex- 
tending hospitality  to  King  Massasoit 
and  his  braves  for  three  days.  To  be 
sure  the  redskins  came  not  empty- 
handed,  but  to  cook  the  slain  deer 
they  brought  in  must  have  entailed 
a   bit  of  extra   labor. 

America,  as  a  God-fearing  country, 
owes  much  to  that  little  band  of  faith- 
filled  souls  who,  on  that  long-ago 
Thanksgiving  Day,  under  the  cold 
canopy  of  a  December  sky,  with  the 
wind-swept  pine  forests  about  them, 
and  the  thunder  of  ocean  waves  down 
in  the  bay,  reverently  bowed  their 
heads  above  their  roughhewn  board 
and  with  Elder  Brewster,  gave 
humble  thanks  to  the  Giver  of  all 
Good.  Sincere  gratitude  made  the 
simple  fare  a  feast  to  those  brave 
souls  who  wrote  home  to  England 
of   their   ''plentie"   in   the   new   world. 

If  America's  plenty  such  as  it  was 
in  1621  in  that  forlorn  settlement, 
could  call  forth  real  thanksgiving 
from  those  sorely  tried  pioneers,  how 
much  more  cause  have  we,  in  this 
our  day  of  more  than  plenty,  to  voice 
our  gratitude  for  God's  goodness  and 
to  preserve  in  particular  the  religious 
significance     of     Thanksgiving     Day. 


The  wavering  mind  is  but  a  base  possession. — Euripides 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  TURKEY  BIRD 

By  William  E.  Jackson 


When  that  great  Spaniard,  Don 
Hernando  Cortes,  marched  his  little 
army  up  to  the  mountian  heights  of 
central  Mexico  to  conquer  the  Aztec 
empire  400  years  ago,  he  noted  in 
his  journals  that  one  of  the  few  do- 
mesticated creatures  known  to  the 
Aztecs  was  a  big  bird  which  he 
called  a  "rooster-peacock,"  In  the 
homes  of  the  Indians  Cortes  was 
treated  to  a  stew  made  of  the  meat 
of  this  bird  combined  with  many 
spices.  He  recorded  that  the  dish 
made  most  excellent  eating.  The  In- 
dians raised  thousands  of  the  birds 
and  they  wove  the  feathers  into 
capes.  Even  the  bones  were  saved 
to  be  whittled  into  ornaments  and 
toys  for  the  children. 

When  Cortes  sent  back  to  Spain  a 
boatload  of  loot  from  the  Aztec  em- 
pire he  included  a  few  specimens  of 
this  bird  he  called  the  "rooster-pea- 
cock." It  became  a  popular  barnyard 
fowl  in  Spain  and  within  a  few  years 
every  farmer  had  a  few.  It  was  call- 
ed the  fowl  of  the  Indies  because, 
you  see,  the  Spaniards  were  still  lab- 
oring under  the  delusion  that  the 
land  Cortes  had  conquered  was  some- 
how connected  with  the  mysterious 
Indies. 

The  fowl  of  the  Indies  was  taken 
from  Spain  to  Turkey,  where  it  be- 
came a  favorite  food  of  the  Sultan, 
and  it  was  from  Turkey  that  the  bird 
got  the  name  we  know  it  by  today. 
In  that  early  time  Turkey,  or  the 
Ottoman  Empire,  claimed  a  vast  por- 
tion of  the  world,  including  parts 
of  Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe.  Morocco, 
the  land  just  across  the  Strait  of 
Gibraltar  from  Spain,  was  then  under 


Turkish  domination.  It  was  across 
the  strait  that  the  first  fowl  of  the 
Indies  was  introduced  to  Turkish 
territory.  Turkey  also  controlled 
much  of  the  region  through  which 
the  Danube  River  flows  in  south- 
eastern Europe  and  soon  the  fowl  of 
of  the  Indies  became  a  common  barn- 
yard resident  along  the  valley  of  the 
Danube.  It  was  from  this  region  that 
the  bird  traveled  up  the  Danube 
valley   into   the   Germanic  countries. 

The  thrifty  Germans  were  not  long 
discovering  that  this  new  domestic 
fowl  was  a  good  source  of  food  and, 
had  come  to  them  from  the  land  of 
the  Sultan,  they  called  it  the  Turkey 
bird.  This  name  stuck,  and  it  was  as 
the  Turkey  bird  that  the  bird  was  in- 
troduced to  England  from  Germany. 
From  England  the  Turkey  bird  found 
its  way  to  New  England,  where  it 
became  simply  the  turkey.  It  is  the 
very  same  bird  that  thousands  of 
Americans  eat  when  they  sit  down  to 
their  Thanksgiving  feast  each  year. 
To  reach  us  it  traveled  across  the 
Atlantic  Ocean,  along  the  shores  of 
the  Mediterranean  Sea  to  the  Black 
Sea,  up  the  Danube  River  valley,  to 
England,  and  thence  back  across  the 
ocean  to  New  England. 

Of  course,  we  know  that  the  Pil- 
grim Fathers  had  turkey  for  their 
first  Thanksgiving  feast.  Those  were 
wild  turkeys,  and  although  they  are 
similar  to  the  domestic  turkeys  we 
know  today,  the  two  are  of  separate 
and  distinct  species.  The  turkey  we 
eat  on  Thanksgiving  Day  is  a  tra- 
veler who  came  to  us  by  a  very  round- 
about route  from  Mexico. 

In  the  forests  of  some  parts  of  the 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


United  States  there  are  still  wild  tur- 
keys such  as  those  the  Pilgrim 
Fathers  shot  or  bought  from  the 
Indians.  In  New  Mexico  and  a  few 
other  states  wild  turkeys  are  so  plen- 
tiful that  there  is  an  annual  season 
when  they  may  be  hunted. 

The  turkey  that  Cortes  mentioned 
in  his  travel  diaries  is  still  common  in 
Mexico.  The  turkey  stew  the  Aztecs 
gave  Cortes  is  still  a  favorite  Mex- 
ican dish,  know  as  mole.  Because  of 
the  mild  climate  of  Mexico  turkeys 
are  easily  raised  there  and  the  Mex- 
icans eat  great  quantities  of  turkey 
meat  prepared  in  various  ways.  Tur- 
keys are  seldom  seen  in  butcher  shops 
in  Mexico,  for  they  are  usually  herded 
to  the  buyer  alive.  The  sight  of  a 
countryman  driving  a  large  flock  of 
turkeys  through  the  street  is  not  un- 
common. The  cook  or  housewife  picks 
her  turkey  from  the  flock  and  kills  it 


herself.  More  often  than  not  she  keeps 
the  bird  in  a  back  courtyard  for 
several  weeks  to  fatten  it  up  on  corn 
before  it  goes  into  the  mole. 

Th  first  complete  description  of  the 
domestic  turkey  that  we  know  is  that 
which  was  written  by  a  German,  Con- 
ard  Gesner,  about  twenty-five  years 
after  Columbus  discoveered  America. 
Gesner,  a  naturalist  of  renown,  must 
have  seen  the  turkey  in  Spain,  for 
the  bird  was  not  known  elsewhere  in 
Europe  at  that  time.  The  description 
is  found  in  Gesner's  six-volume  set  of 
natural  history  books  and  is  illus- 
with  a  rather  crude  drawing  of  a 
turkey. 

The  turkey  is  not  the  only  source 
of  food  that  was  a  gift  to  Europe 
from  the  New  World,  for  it  was  from 
the  Americas  that  Europe  got  such 
products  as  the  potato,  sweet  potato, 
tomato,  and  corn. 


THE  CIRCUIT  OF  GIVING 

It  has  been  said  that  what  we  impart  to  another  returns  to  us  richer  and 
finer  than  when  we  gave  it.  The  bread  cast  upon  the  waters  may  not  come 
back  at  once,  but  it  will  come  back  in  due  course — the  Book  says  "after  many 
days."  Sometimes  it  comes  sooner  than  we  think. 

In  the  old  days  when  nearly  every  ambitious  youth  taught  school  for  a 
while,  we  used  to  hear  it  said  that  a  person  never  really  mastered  a  subject 
until  he  taught  it  to  others.  It  is  a  true  saying.  No  doubt  that  is  why  a  dull 
teacher  knows  more — or  seems  to — than  a  brilliant  pupil. 

We  once  knew  a  preacher,  none  too  scholarly,  who  preached  for  a  goodly 
number  of  university  professors.  Once  he  was  asked  if  he  was  not  efbarrass- 
ed  to  preach  before  such  profound  scholars.  "Not  a  bit,  said  the  preacher. 
"They  may  know  more  than  I  do  about  many  things,  but  I  know  more  than 
they  do  about  the  particular  subject  I  discussed  before  them."  He  had  learned 
the  subject  by  teaching  it. 

If  one  were  lost  in  a  dark  room  with  those  whom  he  loves  at  his  side,  and  a 
lamp  came  into  his  possession,  his  first  care  would  be  to  see  the  lamp  to  guide 
his  loved  ones  out  of  the  darkness.  However,  having  led  them  outside  the  ruins, 

It  is  one  of  God's  gracious  laws  that  this  endless  circuit  of  giving  and  re- 
ceiving shall  encompass  all  the  ways  of  life.  It  is  also  when  men  give  and  share 
with  others  that  they  receive,  for  it  is  what  they  give  that  abides,  while  what 
they  keep  they  eventually  lose.  In  spite  of  the  paradox  that  is  just  as  true  as 
the  gospel  and  no  mortal  may  evade  the  inflexible  law. — Alabama  Baptist, 
he  would  then  find  that  he  himself  was  also  free. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


By  Emma  Florence  Bush 


In  these  days  when  all  things  per- 
taining to  the  past  history  of  our 
country  are  being  scrutinized  and 
questioned,  there  is  one  historic  relic 
whose  authenticity  is  unquestioned — 
Plymouth  Rock. 

In  the  first  place  we  have  the  Pil- 
grims' own  statement  that  the  com- 
pany landed  on  a  flat  rock  at  the  wa- 
ter's edge,  and  this  rock  has  always 
been  referred  to  as  the  one  mention- 
ed. 

However,  to  save  all  possible  doubt 
in  the  years  to  come  we  have  the 
statement  from  the  lips  of  one  who  in 
his  boyhood  knew  some  of  the  Pil- 
grims, who  often  showed  him  the  rock 
and  told  the  story  of  their  landing 
upon  it,  and  of  the  first  winter  when 
so  many  of  the  members  of  the  colony 
sickened  and  died  and  were  buried 
not  very  far  away  from  where  it 
stood. 

It  was  1738  when  the  people  of 
Plymouth  proposed  to  build  a  wharf 
along  the  shore,  the  wharf  being 
placed  so  it  would  cover  the  famous 
rock.  At  that  time  there  lived  in  Ply- 
mouth an  old  man,  over  ninety  years 
of  age.  Thomas  Faunce.  He  could 
well  remember  as  a  lad  all  the  stories 
told  him  by  the  Pilgrims  who  were 
still    living    at   that   time.    It   is    said 


he  grieved  so  over  the  rock  being 
covered  that  the  then  Plymouth 
fathers  moved  the  location  of  the 
wharf  enough  so  that  the  rock  would 
be  still  exposed. 

After  the  Revolution,  when  the 
United  States  became  a  nation  and 
began  to  take  a  little  interest  in  her 
past  history,  attention  was  turned  to 
the  rock,  and  it  was  found  it  was 
completely  hidden  by  sand.  The  sand 
was  cleared  away,  and  an  attempt 
was  made  to  move  the  rock  farther 
up  the  shore.  It  split  in  two,  and  the 
upper  half  was  then  taken  to  the 
village  and  placed  in  the  town  square, 
the  lower  half  being  allowed  to  re- 
main where  it  was.  In  1834  this  upper 
half  was  removed  from  the  town 
square  to  a  position  in  front  of  Pil- 
grim Hall  and  enclosed  in  an  iron 
railing.  Here  it  remained  until  1880. 

In  September  1880  after  much  dis- 
cussion for  several  months,  the  upper 
half  of  the  stone  was  taken  back  to 
the  shore  and  riveted  to  the  lower 
portion  which  had  remained  where 
the  rock  was  when  the  Pilgrims 
landed.  A  handsome  archway  was 
then  built  over  it  and  here  it  has 
rested  ever  since,  and  we  trust  will 
rest  as  long  as  our  nation  endures. 


Music,  of  all  the  liberal  arts,  has  the  greatest  influence  over 
the  passions,  and  is  that  to  which  the  legislator  ought  to  give 
the  greatest  encouragement. — Napoleon. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


THANKSGIVING  WISHES 

By  Florence  Evelyn  Mixer 


Where  is  Cousin  Josephine,  Moth- 
er?" Charles  Warren  called  as  he  and 
his  sister  Alice  burst  in  from  school 
the  afternoon  before  Thanksgiving. 
"Haven't  she  and  Aunt  Mary  come 
yet?" 

"No,  Charles,"  his  mother  answered. 
"Josephine  called  up  from  Boston  this 
morning  and  said  her  mother  isn't 
able  to  make  the  trip,  so  it  looks  as 
though  we'll  be  withou't  any  Thanks- 
giving guests  this  year." 

"That's  too  bad!"  Alice  said,  sound- 
ing very  near  to  tears. 

"Might  as  well  be  on  a  desert 
island,"  Charles  began,  and  then 
stopped.  Of  course  his  mother  was 
disappointed,  too. 

At  thirteen,  he  was  old  enough  to 
realize  better  than  Alice  how  much 
their  mother  had  given  up  in  moving 
from  a  city  near  Boston  to  an  old 
New  England  farm  for  a  year  on  ac- 
count of  their  father's  health. 

The  month  they  had  been  there 
seemed  like  a  year  to  Charles  and 
Alice,  who  hardly  knew  what  to  do 
with  themselves  without  city  amuse- 
ments. How  they  wished  for  some 
friends  and  some  excitement,  some- 
thing to  do! 

Josephine  Warren  who  was  a  chil 
dren's  librarian,  was  their  favorite 
cousin;  they  had  been  counting  the 
days  until  Thanksgiving,  when  she 
would  visit  them.  Now  Thanksgiv- 
ing would  be  just  like  any  other  day, 
except  the  dinner. 

"We'll  have  to  try  to  have  a  good 
time  by  ourselves,"  Mrs.  Warren  was 
saying.     "By   the  way,"   she  changed 


the  subject,  "why  didn't  you  come 
home  on  the  school  bus?  I  saw  you 
walking  up  the  hill." 

"Oh,  Jack  Morgan  wasn't  at  school 
today,  and  Miss  Crandall  asked  us  to 
bring  some  favors  from  our  party 
in  school  to  him  and  Betty  Beecher. 
We  all  had  chocolate  turkeys  and 
fancy  napkins  to  bring  home," 
Charles    answered. 

"I  don't  believe  they'll  have  much 
of  a  Thanksgiving,"  Alice  said. 
"Grammie'  Beecher  was  mending 
Jack's  coat,  and  there  didn't  seem  to 
be  any  cooking  around — just  a  pump- 
kin pie  on  the  shelf."  Alice  had  pick- 
ed up  the  name  which  all  the  children 
called  the  little  black-eyed  old  lady 
who  made  a  home  for  her  crippled 
granddaughter  with  the  help  of  Jack 
Mogran,  an  orphan  boy  who  did  the 
chores. 

"Alice  asked  Betty  if  they're  going 
to  have  turkey  or  chicken  for  dinner 
tomorrow,"  Charles  said,  "and  before 
Betty  could  answer,  Jack  growled, 
'Neither.'  I  don't  think  grammie 
heard." 

"I  didn't  think,"  said  Alice,  who 
was  three  years  younger  than 
Charles.  "I  wanted  to  say  some- 
thing, and  I  thought  everybody  had 
either  chicken  or  turkey.  Say,  mother, 
why  couldn't  we  ask  them  up  here 
for    dinner    tomorrow?" 

"That's  a  good  idea,"  Mrs.  Warren 
smiled.  "Do  you  think  Betty  will  be 
able  to  come?" 

"Oh,  yes,"  Alice  answered.  She 
was  sitting  in  a  chair  crocheting 
when    I    was    there.     She    can    walk 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


around  in  the  house  by  holding  onto 
things,  and  Jack  helps  her  walk  out 
in  the  yard  sometimes.  Dad  could 
go    down    after   them    with    the    car." 

"I'm  not  sure  they'll  come," 
Charles  said  thoughtfully.  "Jack 
doesn't  act  a  bit  friendly.  The  only 
time  he  says  much  is  when  we  boys 
are  up  in  the  workshop  in  the  attic 
at  school.  He's  good  at  that  sort 
of  work." 

"Perhaps  he's  shy  with  strangers," 
Mrs.  Warren  said.  "I'll  write  Gram- 
mie  Beecher  a  note,  and  you  two  may 
take  it  down." 

Charles  and  Alice  never  knew  ex- 
actly what  their  mother  wrote,  but 
she  must  have  said  just  the  right 
things,  for  grammie  smiled  as  she 
read  the  note  and  accepted  the  in- 
vitation at  once  for  all  of  them. 
Betty  was  overjoyed  at  the  idea  of 
going  out  to  dinner,  and  Jack  looked 
up  sideways  from  the  book  end  he 
was  carving  from  a  piece  of  wood 
and  mumbled,  "Thank  you." 

On  Thanksgiving  morning  the  air 
was  frosty,  but  the  sun  promised  to 
be  warm  later  in  the  day. 

Charles  filled  the  woodbox  and  ran 
errands  for  his  mother.  Alice  set 
the  table  in  the  dining  room  and 
helped  get  the  vegetables  ready  to 
cook.  At  half -past  ten  she  rode  down 
the  hill  with  her  father  to  get  their 
guests. 

Jack  seemed  to  regard  Betty  as  his 
special  care;  he  helped  her  into  and 
out  of  the  car  and  into  the  house  as 
a    knight    might    have. 

The  children  were  rather  uneasy 
for  a  few  minutes,  and  then  Alice 
asked,  "Betty,  what  are  those  red 
berries    in    the    glass    bowl    down    at 


your  house?  They  looked  as  if  they 
were   growing   there." 

"They  are  growing,"  Betty  replied, 
smiling.  "They're  partridge  berries, 
Jack  gets  the  pieces  of  vine  with  the 
berries  on  them  out  in  the  woods  in 
the  fall  and  a  special  kind  of  moss 
to  put  them  in.  Then  they  live  in 
the  bowl  all  winter." 

"Oh,  I  wish  we  could  have  some!" 
Alice  said.  "It  must  be  fun  to  watch 
them   grow." 

"It  isn't  too  late  to  get  them  yet." 
Betty  looked  at  Jack. 

He  moved  his  feet  uneasily.  "I 
can  show  you  where  they  grow  if  you 
want  me  to,"  he   offered. 

"That's  great!"  Charles  exclaim- 
ed. "Let's  go  after  them  right  now. 
That'll  help  us  get  up  an  appetite 
for   dinner." 

"Have  we  any  bowl  to  put  them 
in?"  Alice  asked. 

"I  don't  know;  I'll  ask  mother," 
Charles  answered.  "No,  she's  busy 
now.  I'll  tell  you,  we'll  look  up  in  the 
attic.  There's  a  lot  of  old  stuff  up 
there,  and  when  we  rented  the  place 
the  owner  said  we  might  use  any- 
thing we  wanted.     Come  on." 

Jack  followed  Charles  to  the  hall 
door.  Alice  started,  but  turned  back 
to  Betty. 

"Go  right  ahead  if  you  want  to," 
Betty  urged,  taking  some  crocheting 
from  a  small  basket  she  had  brought. 

"All  right,  if  you  don't  mind," 
Alice  replied.  "I  haven't  seen  half 
the  things  up  there." 

The  attic  looked  like  an  antique 
shop. 

"Oh,  see  the  baby  spinning  wheel!" 
Alice  exclaimed,  pointing  toward  one 
corner. 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


"That's  a  flax  wheel,"  Jack  explain- 
ed. "The  wheels  they  spun  flax  on 
were  always  small." 

"What't  this  bunch  of  wire?" 
Charles  asked. 

Jack  grinned,  lifted  it  off  the  nail, 
and  shook  it  out.  "That's  a  hoop 
skirt,"  he  said.  "Grammie  has  two 
or  three.  We  used  them  in  a  school 
play  last  winter." 

"I  guess  we'll  have  to  come  up 
sometime  and  have  you  introduce 
us  to  these  things,"  Charles  laughed. 
"Just  now  we'd  better  be  finding 
that  bowl." 

In  a  barrel  half  full  of  empty  pre- 
serve jars  they  found  an  eight-sided 
glass  jar  with  a  cover.  Jack  pro- 
nounced it  satisfactory,  and  they 
trooped  downstairs. 

Betty  insisted  that  Alice  go  with 
the  boys  after  the  berries,  so  while 
she  was  getting  her  coat,  Charles 
showed  Betty  how  to  tune  in  differ- 
ent stations  on  the  radio. 

Once  in  the  woods,  Jack  completely 
forgot  his  shyness  in  telling  Charles 
and  Alice  the  name  of  trees  and  de- 
scribing things  he  had  'seen  on  his 
tramps. 

They  found  the  partridge  berry 
vines  growing  under  a  clump  of  hem- 
lock trees.  "See  the  two  eyes  in  each 
berry,"  Jack  said.  "Some  folks  call 
them  snake  berries  on  account  of  the 
eyes." 

Charles  and  Alice  had  expected  to 
find  the  berries  growing  in  the  right 
moss,  but  that  was  not  the  case.  They 
had  to  go  farther  to  find  the  light 
green,  feathery  moss  which  would 
keep  the  berries  fresh  during  the 
winter. 

"How    do    you    put    them    into    the 


bowl?"  Alice  asked  when  they  were 
returning. 

"Betty  does  that,"  Jack  replied. 
"Some  folks  fix  them  so  the  bowls 
look  crammed  full,  but  Betty  knows 
how  to  put  them  in  so  they  look  just 
as  if  they  are  growing,"  he  added 
proudly. 

"Then  we'll  get  her  to  show  us 
how,"  Alice  decided.  "We  can  do  it 
on  the  table  in  the  kitchen  after  din- 
ner's out  of  the  way." 

The  dinner  they  sat  down  to  a  little 
later  was  not  fancy,  but  the  table 
was  fairly  loaded  with  turkey  and 
vegetables  and  brightened  by  cran- 
berry sauce.  The  girls  voted  that 
the  boys  were  welcome  to  the  drum- 
sticks if  they  themselves  might  have 
the  wishbone  to  pull. 

Alice  and  Betty  couldn't  wait  for 
the  wishbone  to  dry;  as  soon  as  they 
finished  their  Indian  pudding  each 
held  onto  a  prong  of  it  and  made  a 
wish  . 

"What  are  you  wishing  for,  Alice?" 
Charles  teased.  "Some  new  clothes, 
I'll  bet." 

"I  won't  tell,"  Alice  carolled.  "I 
don't  really  believe  in  it,  but  it's  a 
lot  of  fun  anyway." 

They  had  to  tug  and  tug  on  the 
bone  before  it  broke,  and  when  it  did, 
the  head  flew  off. 

"There  goes  the  wish!"  Betty  cried. 
"Maybe  neither  of  us  gets  it." 

"The  pieces  we  have  left  are  the 
same  length,"  Alice  answered,  mea- 
suring. "Perhaps  we  both  do." 

When  dinner  was  cleared  away,  the 
children  gathered  around  the  oil- 
cloth-covered kitchen  table.  All  of 
them  helped  pick  the  sticks  and  pine 
needles    out   of   the    moss,   but    Betty 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


alone  fitted  the  moss  into  the  bowl 
and  worked  the  partridge  berry  stems 
down  into  it.  When  it  was  finished, 
they  carried  the  bowl  proudly  into 
the    living   room. 

"How  beautiful  that  is!"  Mrs.War- 
ren  exclaimed.  "You  surely  have  a 
knack    for    doing    those    things." 

"It'll  look  better  in  a  few  days." 
Betty  smiled  shyly  at  the  compli- 
ment. "The  vines  really  fix  them- 
selves better  than  I  can  do  it." 

"Betty  has  always  been  good  at 
doing  things  with  her  hands,"  gram- 
mie  said.  "The  minister's  wife  ex- 
hibited a  pillow  that  Betty  made  at 
the  State  Fair  last  year,  and  it  took 
first  prize   in   the   children's   class." 

"That's  fine.  Has  she  made  many 
thing's?"  Mrs.  Warren  asked  thought- 
fully. 

"Quite  a  lot,"  grammie  answered. 
"She  crochets  and  embroiders  both, 
but  it's  hard  to  get  the  material." 

Mrs.  Warren  was  examining  Betty's 
chocheting.  Alice  watched  her  expec- 
tantly. She  felt  there  was  a  pur- 
pose   behind    her    mother's    questions. 

"I  can't  promise  anything,"  Mrs. 
Warren  spoke  slowly,  "but  it  seems 
to  me  this  work  is  good  enough  to 
sell.  I  have  a  friend  in  Boston  who 
might  be  able  to  sell  some  of  it  for 
you.  If  you  would  like  to  have  her 
try,  we  might  send  her  some  pieces 
to  see  what  she  can  do." 

"Oh,  I'd  like  to,  if  you  think  it's 
good  enough!"  Betty  flushed  with 
pleasure;  "then  I  could  buy  more 
crochet    cotton    and    embroidery." 

"Yes,  and  you'd  make  a  little  pro- 
fit  besides,"    Mrs.    Warren    answered. 

"Then  Jack  could  get  some  stain 
to  use  on  the  book  ends  he's  making," 


Betty  added.  "He  carves  a  lot  of 
things  from  wood,  but  they  aren't 
much  good  unless  they're  painted  or 
stained.  He  did  a  few  pieces  with 
some  stain  that  was  left  over  at 
school." 

"I'd  like  to  see  the  carving,  if  I 
may,"  Mrs.  Warren  said.  "If  it's 
as  good  as  some  of  the  neighbors 
Think  it  is,  we  ought  to  send  some  of 
that  along  to  Boston,  too.  You  seem 
to  be  quite  a  talented  pair." 

"Oh,  we  just  like  to  be  doing  some- 
thing," Jack  answered.  "It's  mighty 
good  of  you  to  take  an  interest  in 
us,  Mrs.  Warren,  but  I  don't  see  how 
we  can  ever  pay  you  and  your  friends 
for   what  you're   offering  to  do." 

"I'll  tell  you,"  Charles  put  in. 
"You  can  teach  me  some  nature 
study;  I'm  about  as  green  as  possbile 
in  that  line.  Then  if  you  want  to 
bother  with  me  in  wood-working,  I 
might  be  able  to  learn  the  difference 
between  a  chisel  and  a  screwdriver," 
he  laughed. 

"Perhaps  I  could  show  Alice  some 
new  crochet  patterns,"  Betty  offered. 

"I'm  sure  you  could,"  Alice  answer- 
ed, "for  what  I  know  about  crocheting 
you  could  write  on  a  ten-cent  piece. 
I'd  like  to  learn,  though."  She  paused 
and  them  clapped  her  hands.  "Why, 
I  believe  my  wish  is  coming  true 
already!" 

"What  was  it?  What  did  you  wish?" 
asked  several  voices. 

"I  wished  we  could  find  something 
interesting    to    do   this    winter." 

"Then  mine  is  coming  true,  too," 
Betty  added  shyly.  "I  wished  we 
might  be  friends  and  keep  on  having 
good    times    together." 

"We   surely  will"  Charles   exclaim- 


THE  UPLIFT  17 

ed.    "I    move    we    take    mother    over  "I'm  bo  happy  nothing  could  keep 

to  the  piano  now  and  have  some  music  me    from    singing!"    Alice    declared. 

— that  is,  if  we  haven't  eaten  so  much  "I     know     our     Thanksgiving    wishes 

we  can't  sing."  are  coming  true  in   record  time." 


JERUSALEM 

Walter  Scott  Meriwether,  the  "ole  skipper"  who  edits  the 
Charleston  (Miss.)  Sun  with  rare  vision,  has  hit  upon  an  idea 
that  will  save  the  state  of  Mississippi. 

He  believes  that  through  the  cultivation  of  the  Jerusalem  ar- 
tichoke we  may  be  emancipated  from  our  slavery  to  king  cotton 
and  shows  by  expert  opinion  that  this  weed  has  undreamed  of 
possibilities. 

He  quotes  the  U.  S.  Bureau  of  Standards  to  the  effect  that 
Jerusalem  artichoke  tubers  have  the  following  sugar  content 
compared  to  other  products:  Corn  60  per  cent,  beets  70  per 
cent,  artichoke  170  per  cent. 

In  addition  to  this  startling  revelation,  Mr.  Meriwether  claims 
that  an  acre  of  artichokes  will  produce  these  by-products:  750 
pounds  of  dry  ice,  300  gallons  of  alcohol,  100  pounds  of  yeast  and 
1250  pounds  of  high  protein  feed  stuffs. 

He  also  quotes  authorities  to  the  effect  that  artichoke  sugar 
is  50  per  cent  sweeter  than  cane  sugar  and  it  is  harmless  to 
diabetics.  According  to  his  authorities  180  pounds  of  seed  will 
plant  an  acre  and  an  acre  will  produce  20  tons  of  tubers. 

There  have  been  many  substitutes  offered  as  solutions  for  the 
cotton  problem  ;  diversification  and  whatnot.  In  South  Mississip- 
pi we  have  now  and  then  put  our  agricultural  faith  in  poultry, 
dairy  development,  youngberries,  garden  truck,  pecans,  tung 
oil  and  reforestation.  Of  late  years  we've  about  given  up  agri- 
cultural promotion  altogether  and  are  dreaming  of  converting 
our  cutover  acres  into  airports. 

In  our  contemplation  of  the  future,  Meriwether's  artichokes 
are  worth  looking  into. — Dixie  Guide. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


AMERICAN  RED  CROSS  SERVES  MEN 

IN  CAMP 


(Quest) 


Napoleon  it  was  who  said  an  army 
marches  on  its  stomach.  While  mili- 
tary experts  and  others  are  all  in 
agreement  with  this  axiom,  yet  the 
individual  soldier  must  still  use  his 
feet.  And,  unless  he  is  well-shod,  and 
incidentally,  well  socked,  it  won't  be 
long  before  he  will  begin  to  limp,  then 
drop  behind  and  finally  have  to  fall 
out  altogether. 

Early  in  April  of  this  year  a  pri- 
vate at  Lowery  Field,  Denver,  Color- 
ado, received  a  package  from  the 
American  Red  Cross  containing  two 
pairs  of  well-knit  socks.  Now,  ordi- 
narily two  pairs  of  socks  would  mean 
next  to  nothing  in  the  life  of  a  pri- 
vate in  the  United  States  Army,  for 
the  men  are  all  well-supplied  with 
clothing  from  the  quartermaster. 

But  in  this  particular  instance  these 
two  pairs  of  socks  made  all  the 
difference  in  the  world.  Many  people 
pride  themselves  on  their  small  feet, 
but  in  this  case  it  was  just  the  other 
way  round.  When  the  recruit  arrived 
in  camp  it  was  soon  discovered  he 
had  the  biggest  feet  of  all  the  men 
there  and  the  quartermaster  was  in- 
deed hard  put  to  it  to  find  a  pair  of 
shoes  size  15AAA,  in  stock.  And  as 
for  socks,  he  simply  did  not  have  any 
and  the  private  had  to  continue  to 
use  the  meager  supply  he  had  brought 
with  him  from  home. 

But    as    he    marched    and    counter- 

,  marched     over     the     parade     ground, 

learning  the  rudiments  of  close  order 

drill,  little  holes  began  to  appear  in 


his  socks.  From  being  small  they 
grew  larger  and  larger  until  there 
was  comparatively  little  left  in  the 
feet  of  his  socks  but  the  middle  por- 
tion of  the  sole  and  the  instep. 

In  the  meantime,  however,  the 
man's  plight  had  come  to  the  attention 
of  the  Red  Cross.  It  required  no 
great  amount  of  deliberation  for  the 
field  director  stationed  at  the  post 
to  realize  what  should  be  done  and 
shortly  he  had  two  of  the  local  chap- 
ter's expert  knitters  working  on  the 
problem.  The  result  was  that  in  no 
time  at  all  two  pairs  of  socks  of 
ample  size  to  allow  for  shrinkage  were 
delivered  to  the  young  soldier.  Hence- 
forth, as  long  as  he  is  stationed  at 
Lowery  Field  where  his  particular 
problem  is  now  well-known  to  the 
Red  Cross,  he  will  have  no  need  to 
complain  insofar  as  his  socks  are 
concerned. 

However  the  Military  and  Naval 
Welfare  Service  of  the  American 
Red  Cross  goes  much  further  than 
furnishing  personal  supplies  to  men 
in  the  armed  forces.  At  every  Mili- 
tary camp  and  naval  base,  in  every 
Army  and  Navy  hospital,  trained 
Red  Cross  personnel  is  stationed, 
ready  to  assist  the  men  in  uniform 
and  their  families  meet  any  of  the 
many  non-military  problems  that  may 
suddenly  confront  them. 

Just  how  the  field  directors  and 
chapters  work  together  is  illustrated 
by  the  following  incident: 

A  chief  pharmacist's  mate  and  his 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


wife,  upon  being  transferred  from  San 
Diego  to  Quantico  late  last  ><.;:>  .  . 
their  children  in  the  care  of  relatives 
on  the  coast  until  settled  in  their  new- 
post.  But  shortly  after  arrival  at 
Quantico,  the  husband  was  transferred 
again,  this  time  to  Cuba. 

His  wife  remained  at  Quantico  and 
when  she  was  ready  to  have  the  chil- 
dren come  east,  she  called  at  the  Red 
Cross  office  at  the  post  to  see  if  a 
loan  might  be  arranged  to  enable  her 
to  go  to  Chicago  to  meet  her  children. 
The  railroad  would  not  assume  re- 
sponsibility for  them  beyond  that  city. 

At  this  point  the  Red  Cross  suggest- 
ed that  in  all  probability  arrange- 
ments could  be  made  to  have  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  Chicago  Red  Cross 
chapter  meet  the  children  upon  arriv- 
al and  put  them  on  a  train  for  Wash- 
ington. This  procedure  would  elimi- 
nate  the   need   of   a   trip   to   Chicago, 


and  the  children  would  be  perfectly 
safe. 

This  suggestion  was  more  than  wel- 
come, and  the  Chicago  chapter  agreed 
to  the  arrangement,  and  the  children 
started  on  their  journey  from  Los  An- 
geles, where  they  had  been  staying. 
By  means  of  pictures  sent  on  ahead, 
the  children  were  identified  as  they 
arrived  in  Chicago,  and  were  subse- 
quently put  safely  aboard  a  train 
bound  for  Washington,  where  they 
were  met  by  their  mother. 

Red  Cross  activities  are  made  possi- 
ble because  millions  of  Americans  each 
year  join  the  organization  during  its 
annual  roll  call.  This  year  the  mem- 
bership campaign  began  on  Armistice 
Day  and  will  continue  through  Novem- 
ber 30th.  This  year  the  support  of 
everyone  is  needed.  Don't  fail  to  join 
a  Red  Cross  chapter  during  this  annu- 
al roll  call. 


THANKSGIVING  WITHOUT  GOD'S  WORD 

Yes,  that's  what  we  Americans  are  fast  coming  to:  a  Thanksgiving  festival 
without  the  Word  of  God!  And  thus  the  great,  majestic  word  "Thanksgiving" 
is  robbed  of  its  meaning. 

Yes,  we  do  separate  God's  Word  from  Thanksgiving.  Business  houses, 
indeed,  close  down  on  Thanksgiving  Day;  but  so  do  the  churches — almost,  any- 
how. Where  they  keep  open  capacity  audiencies  are  not  in  sight.  A  great 
football  game  receives  national  attention  at  this  time.  Parties  are  numerous. 
Families,  separated  since  the  fledglings  have  built  their  own  nests,  foregather 
in  joyful  reunion.  This  is  quite  innocent;  quite  proper,  in  fact.  It  is  these 
things  that,  combined  with  the  tang  of  frost  in  the  air  and  the  sighs  and  moans 
of  the  autumn  winds  through  the  many-stringed  forest  harp,  make  Thanks- 
giving Day  so  uniquely  American  that  we  would  as  lief  think  of  dispensing 
with  our  Constitution  as  with  this  gem  from  Pilgrim  days. 

If  only  the  Word  of  God  were  more  a  part  of  it  and,  likewise,  what  goes 
with  it— prayer,  dwelling  on  what  God  has  done  for  us  in  America  to  make 
us  happy  and  great;  is  doing  now  for  us  to  bring  us  to  our  senses;  will  do 
to  us  if  we  don't  come  to  them! — Lutheran  Youth. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


GREAT  NATIONAL  PARK  WAS 
UNKNOWN  WILDERNESS  FEW 

YEARS  AGO 

By  Francis  S.  Dean,  in  Charlotte  Observer 


It  was  in  May,  1926,  that  Congress 
authorized  the  establishment  of  the 
Great  Smoky  Mountains  National 
Park.  President  Franklin  Delano 
Roosevelt  dedicated  the  park  on  La- 
bor Day  (September  2),  1940,  and 
on  August  24,  1941,  the  millionth 
visitor  entered  by  way  of  Gatlinburg, 
Tennessee.  At  the  end  of  the  current 
travel  year — September  30,  1941 — 
Great  Smoky  led  the  164  national 
park  areas  with  a  total  of  1,247,019. 

With  these  statistics  as  back- 
ground it  is  difficult  to  assimilate 
data  given  by  Paul  M.  Fink  at  a 
recent  meeting  of  the  East  Tennes- 
see Historical  society.  This  reput- 
able historian  pointed  out  that  scar- 
cely two  decades  ago  the  Appalachi- 
an park  now  visited  annually  by  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  was  a  land  un- 
known except  to  lumberman  whose 
only  interest  in  this  wilderness  was 
the  cutting  of  the  virgin  timber.  As 
late  as  1920  but  a  few  hardy  nature 
lovers  and  exploring  scientists  from 
the  outside  world  had  climbed  the 
highest  peaks  and  penetrated  into 
the  more  remote  valleys.  And  in 
1904  when  the  late  Horace  Kephart 
decided  to  seek  restoration  to  health 
in  the   Great   Smokies  he  wrote: 

"I  could  find  in  no  library  a  guide 
to  the  region.  The  most  diligent 
research  failed  to  discover  so  much 
as  a  magazine  article  written  within 
this  generation  that  described  the  land 


and  its  people.  Had  I  been  going 
to  Teneriffe  or  Timbuctoo,  the  libra- 
ries would  have  furnished  informa- 
tion aplenty,  but  about  this  housetop 
of  eastern  America  they  were  strange- 
ly silent;   it  was  terra  incognita," 

Yet,  despite  the  year  round  popu- 
larity for  legions  of  sight-seers,  the 
primitive  wildness  and  forest  gran- 
deur of  this  popular  park  remain 
unspoiled,  Secretary  of  the  Interior 
Harold  L.  Ickes  early  announced  a 
policy  that  will  maintain  these  char- 
acteristics unimpaired.  Although  hun- 
dreds of  miles  of  trails  and  bridle 
paths  invite  the  nature  lover  into 
the  interior,  automobile  roads  will 
always  be  kept  to  a  minimum.  Those 
consteucted,  however,  afford  panor- 
amic views  of  mountain  scenery 
that  attract  motorists  from  a  radius 
■of  several  hundred  miles,  practically 
every    month   in    the    calendar. 

The  transmontane  motor  road  from 
Gatlinburg,  Tenn.,  to  Bryson  City, 
N.  C,  via  Cherokee  and  Clingmans 
Dome  highways,  reaches  an  altitude 
of  6,311  feet,  the  loftiest  highway 
in  the  East.  Paved  highways  from 
the  Seaboard  states  converge  at  Ashe- 
ville;  from  the  Mississippi  valley 
and  Gulf  states,  at  Knoxville,  Tenn. 
The  park  also  may  be  reached  from 
these  points  by  railroad  trains  and 
buses. 

Excursion  trips  by  bus,  available 
from  Knoxville,  make  overnight  stops 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


at  Gatlinburg,  and  the  visitor  may 
continue  on  to  Asheville.  Bus  ser- 
vice also  is  available  from  Asheville, 
via   Waynesville,   to    Bryson    City. 

Long  known  as  the  greatest  na- 
tural arboretum  in  the  temperate 
zone,  the  Great  Smokies  are  a  treas- 
sure  house  for  scientific  research. 
Botanists  have  listed  more  than  1,- 
200    flowering   plants    and    shrubs. 

The  forests  of  virgin  red  spruce 
and  unspoiled  hardwoods  are  the  most 
extensive  in  the  United  States,  with 
some  200,000  acres,  or  nearly  half 
of  the  forests  within  the  park,  in 
original  condition. 

At  least  129  native  species  have 
been  listed,  with  some  18  other  va- 
rieties introduced  long  ago  from  out- 
side the  area.  Their  size  is  as  amaz- 
ing as  their  variety.  New  lists  of  na- 
tural treasures  constantly  are  adding 
to  the  importance  of  the  Great  Smok- 
ies as  a  vast  wilderness  garden.  Dur- 
ing the  summer  of  1941  the  list  of 
fungi  was  brought  up  to  1,200  species 
and  sub-species. 

Students  of  history  and  folklore 
also  find  these  mountains  a  rich  field 
for  research.  Adjoining  the  North 
Carolina  side  of  the  park  is  the  Qualla 
Reservation  of  the  Cherokee  Indians. 
These  mountain  valleys  were  their 
homeland  for  several  centuries,  and 
one  of  the  darkest  chapters  of  our 
history  is  that  which  deals  with  the 
"Trail  of  Tears,"  when  in  1839,  fol- 
lowing the  discovery  of  gold  in  the 
lands  they  had  owned  so  long,  the 
entire  tribe  was  ordered  by  the  United 
States  government  to  be  evacuated  to 
Indian  territory. 

A  remnant  escaped,  however,  and 
for  over  a  generation  were  able  to 
survive  in  the  inaccessible  mountains 


of  the  interior.  It  is  their  tescen- 
dants  who  now  live  as  wards  of  the 
government  in  the  Qualla  Indian 
reservation.  They  are  an  agricul- 
tural   people. 

At  the  Cherokee  fair,  held  every 
autumn,  they  well  illustrate  their 
ability  to  live  by  the  fruits  of  the 
soil.  The  visitors  finds  on  sale  fresh 
and  canned  fruits  and  vegetables  fine 
examples  of  native  craftmanship — 
gay  woven  blankets  and  coverlids; 
pottery,  baskets,  and  beadwork  .The 
athletic  events  include  archery,  use 
of  the  blow  gun,  and  an  Indian  ball 
game  which  most  whites  find  too 
strenuous  to  attempt.  It  was  played 
by  the  Indians  long  before  the  coming 
of   the   whites. 

The  history  of  the  Cherokees  of 
the  Great  Smokies  includes  their 
participation  in  the  War  between 
the  States.  The  Indians  fought  with 
the  Confederates  under  their  beloved 
white  leader,  Col.  W.  H.  Thomas. 
"Will-usdi"  was  their  name  for  him. 
Under  his  direction  they  did  much 
of  the  early  road  building  through 
Indian  Gap.  Colonel  Thomas  is  mem- 
orialized in  two  place-names  within 
the  park,  "Thomas  Ridge"  and 
"Thomas  Divide."  He  is  remembered 
also  in  the  talks  given  by  the  park 
naturalists  on  one  of  the  most  popular 
hikes,  that  to  Alum  Cave.  It  was  here, 
during  the  60's,  that  Colonel  Thomas 
carried     on     mining     operations. 

Scenically  the  Great  Smoky  Moun- 
tains National  park  boasts  all  but  one 
of  the  highest  peaks  in  the  Appala- 
chian range  (Mount  Michell,  N.  C). 
The  names  of  many  of  the  peaks, 
perpetuate  the  story  of  their  con- 
quest. Clingmans  Dome,  6,642  feet 
in  elevation,  loftiest  mountain  within 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  park,  honors  one  of  the  Old  North 
State's  most  illustrious  sons,  Gen, 
Thomas  L.  Clingman,  soldier,  state- 
man,   and   nature   lover. 

It  was  he  who  made  the  first  mea- 
surements, in  1858,  of  "Smoky  Dome," 
later  rechristened  Clingmans  Dome. 
Through  his  explorations  and  writings 
General  Clingman  promoted  interest 
in  the  region,  and  when  Arnold  Guyot, 
the  noted  orographer,  began  his 
painstaking  measurements  in  this 
region,  it  was  Clingman  who  ordered 
a  path  to  be  cut  to  the  summit,  in  or- 
der to  facilitate  Guyot's  task. 

Guyot  rode  all  the  way  to  the  top 
on  the  first  horse  ever  to  climb  Cling- 
mans Dome. 

Arnold  Guyot  was  a  native  of 
Switzerland,  and  became  a  political 
refugee  from  Europe  at  the  period 
of  the  Revolutoin  of  1848,  when  so 
many  of  the  most  brilliant  scholars 
and  scientists  of  the  Old  World  were 
forced  to  become  expatriates.  But 
Guyot  soon  grew  to  love  the  land 
of  his  adoption,  while  his  great 
scientific  attainments  earned  for  him 
eventually  a  life  professorship  at 
Princeton  University,  N.  J.  The  set 
of  six  gi'aded  school  "physical  ge- 
ographies" which  he  authored  were 
studied  by  a  full  generation  of  Ameri- 
can boys  and  girls,  and  his  30  wall 
maps   were   widely   circulated. 

Although  Guyot  did  not  have  the 
advantage  of  working  with  the  min- 
utely accurate  equipment  of  the  pre- 
sent, his  precision  was  so  conspicuous 
that  his  mountain  measurements  com- 
pare well  with  modern  tests,  and  even 
today  his  tables  vary  little  from 
those  recorded  by  the  latest  in  scien- 
tific instruments.  Perhaps  no  one 
before  or  since  has  made  more  numer- 


ous and  more  dependable  hypsometric 
measurements,  of  which  his  field 
books    contain    more    than    12,000. 

A  description  of  the  Great  Smokies 
as  this  Swiss-American  scientist 
found  them  conveys  a  glimpse  of  the 
prowess  of  Guyot  as  a  mountaineer, 
as  well  as  of  the  characteristics  of 
the  "laurel  slicks"  and  dense  jungles 
that  still  impede  the  progress  of 
those   who    leave    the    trails. 

"Dense  growth  of  laurel  and  high 
trees  makes  travel  over  them  extreme- 
ly difficult  and  almost  impossible. 
Neither  the  white  man  nor  even  the 
Indian  hunter  ventures  into  the 
wilderness.  Great  distances,  impervi- 
able  forests,  delayed  me  two  months. 
I  camped  out  twenty  nights,  spending 
a  night  on  every  one  of  the  highest 
summits,  so  as  to  have  observations 
at  the  most  favorable  hours." 

Mount  Kephart  perpetuates  the 
name  of  a  more  modern  celebrity, 
Horace  Kephart,  who  left  the  outside 
world  in  1903  to  live  among  the  moun- 
tain people  that  he  so  greatly  admired. 
Following  the  same  pattern  of  life 
as  these  rugged  descendants  of  the 
pioneers  who  were  the  first  white 
settlers  to  enter  the  Great  Smokies 
some  150  years  ago,  he  came  to  know 
their  stories,  their  hardship,  and 
their  inexhaustible   resourcefulness. 

In  Our  Southern  Highlanders  Kep- 
hart gave  a  faithful  and  sympathetic 
picture  of  them. 

His  death  occurred  in  1931,  only 
a  few  years  after  his  name  had  been 
given  to  a  6,150-foot  peak  within 
Great  Smoky  Mountains  National 
Park,  which  he  had  helped  to  have 
established. 

Another  national  park  area  in  the 
South  is  linked  with  the  Great  Smoky 


THE  UPLIFT  23 

Mountain  National  Park — King  Moun-  National    Park     Service    to    preserve 

tain    National    Military    Park,    South  there  the   surviving   evidences   of  the 

Carolina.     It  was  the  fearless,  sharp-  farm  life  that  went  on  nearly  a  cen- 

shooting    frontiersmen    of    the    Great  tury   and  a   half  ago.   The   handhewn 

Smokies    who,    helped    turn    the    tide  cabins,  with  the  outbuildings,  put  up 

in  this  decisive  battle  of  the  Ameri-  crude  but  enduring  methods,  the  "tub 

can  Eevolution.  Some  of  the  veterans  mills"  and  the  bull  pens,  all  serve  as 

of    this    War    for    Independence    re-  reminders   of   that   stern,   indomitable 

ceived   land   grants   for   this    military  fibre     which     constituted     the     native 

service  and  added  to  the  scanty  popu-  character  of  our  early  Americans. 

lation  of  the  Great  Smokies  by  taking  To    visit    such    spote    today    is    to 

up    holdings    within    the    fertile    bot-  rekindle  in  the  visitor  an  appreciation 

toms.  of  the   spirit  and   determination   that 

Cades     Cove     is     typical     of     these  have    made    this    country    a    land    of 

lovely,    sheltered    valleys    with    their  individual     freedom,     arid     to     renew 

rich    soil.    It    is    the    purpose    of    the  unity  of  democratic  aims. 


LIARS 

There  is  an  old  proverb  that  says :  "It's  easier  to  watch  a  thief 
than  to  keep  track  of  a  liar."  And  that  is  very  true  as  to  most 
any  honest  person  can  testify. 

Nothing  makes  a  man  so  utterly  contemptible  in  the  sight  of 
all  decent  people  than  for  him  to  go  around  concocting  fairy 
tales,  telling  ''white  lies"  and  spreading  false  reports.  It  is  diffi- 
cult to  meet  the  harm  that  a  liar  can  do  to  the  reputation  of  a 
good  man.  So  many  people  are  prone  to  listen  to  and  accept  what 
"seems  plausible"  that  it  is  easy  (until  the  liar  is  trapped)  to 
commit  a  great  injustice.  Of  course,  the  liar  cares  little  about 
anyone's  reputation.  It  is  his  business  to  "kill"  good  reputa- 
tions. Eventually,  after  all  the  harm  is  done,  he  is  caught — 
and,  maybe,  thereafter  no  one  believes  anything  he  might  have 
to  say,  even  though  it  may  be  true.  We  go  slow  in  accepting 
the  word  of  a  liar.  We  cannot  place  any  confidence  in  him,  in- 
deed, if  we  did,  we'd  be  very  foolish  in  being  so  careless. 

A  liar  is  a  coward.  Being  a  coward  he  will  naturally  say  and 
do  things  that  fit  his  nature. 

Just  what  such  a  person  can  expect  to  gain  from  his  nefarious 
activities  is  beyond  comprehension.  That  he  lacks  foresight  is 
evident,  else  he  would  not  trust  in  lies.  Perhaps  he  imagines 
that  he  will  always  be  able  to  outsmart  other  people  by  being 
always  prepared  to  tell  more  and  bigger  lies.  Yet  it  is  axiomatic 
that  if  "the  pitcher  goes  to  the  well  once  too  often  it  will  be 
broken."  So  with  a  liar.  He'll  end  badly. — 0.  P.  News. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


LEGEND  OF  ST.  JEROME  AND  THE 

LION 


By  Frances  Margaret  Fox 


We  all  have  heard  the  old  story  of 
Androcles  and  the  lion,  but  there  is 
another  lion  story  that  perhaps  is 
not  so  well  known.  It  is  about  St. 
Jerome  and  the  lion  that  Raphael 
and  other  old-time  artists  have  made 
familiar  to  us  in  their  famous  paint- 
ings. Always  near  the  saint  in  these 
pictures  there  is  a  painting  of  the 
lion.  If  you  see  a  copy  of  one  of  these 
works  of  art,  you  should  know  why 
the  lion  always  is  shown  near  St. 
Jerome.  So  here  is  the  legend: 

Long  years  ago  when  St.  Jerome 
was  living  with  his  brother  monks  in 
a  monastery  at  Bethlehem  in  the  land 
of  Judea,  a  bloody  lion  came  swiftly 
limping  into  the  room  where  the 
monks  were  assembled.  Probably  he 
was  roaring  loudly.  The  monks  fled 
in  terror  when  the  lion  made  straight 
for  St.  Jerome,  but  the  lion  was  not 
hungry  for  monks  in  their  long  robes, 
and  he  didn't  dream  of  eating  one  of 
them. 

It  seems  that  the  minute  he  en- 
tered the  open  door  he  knew  that 
St.  Jerome  was  a  kindly  gentleman. 
The  poor  lion  was  in  terrible  pain. 
He  lifted  one  bleeding  foot  and  placed 
it  in  St.  Jerome's  lap. 

Straightway  St.  Jerome's  heart  was 
filled  with,  pity,  for  in  the  suffering 
lion' s  paw  was  a  thorn  so  deeply 
buried  that  the  lion  was  helpless.  We 
are  not  told  whether  St.  Jerome  was 
frightened  or  not,  but  he  was  a  brave 
gentleman.  He  took  the  lion's  paw  in 
his  hands  and  carefully  pulled  out 
that  cruel  thorn.  Then  he  bathed  the 
wound,    and    probably    bandaged    the 


lion's  paw,  and  thus  far  the  story 
may  be  true. 

After  that  the  lion  would  not  go 
back  to  live  in  the  caves  of  the  rocky 
hills  around  Bethlehem.  He  decided 
to  stay  at  the  monastery  ever  after 
and  be  St.  Jerome's  pet.  In  time  the 
other  monks  forgot  their  fear  of  the 
lion,  although  they  never  exactly 
liked  the  idea  of  a  lion  for  a  pet. 

Now,  according  to  the  legend,  a 
donkey  worked  for  the  brothers. 
Every  day  he  was  sent  into  the  forest 
for  a  load  of  wood.  We  are  not  told 
how  every  morning  he  managed  to 
cut  the  wood  and  pile  it  on  his  own 
back,  and  then  unload  it  at  the  mon- 
astery every  night,  to  keep  the  fires 
burning.  It  must  have  been  an  inter- 
esting sight. 

Anyway  St.  Jerome  believed  that 
the  faithful  donkey  needed  protection 
from  the  wild  beasts  that  roamed 
through  the  forests  of  Palestine,  so 
he  told  the  lion  to  go  out  every  morn- 
ing to  guard  the  donkey  from  danger 
while  he  worked  at  the  woodpile.  Of 
course  it  is  nowhere  hinted  that  poss- 
ibly St.  Jerome  sometimes  wearied  of 
a  pet  lion  at  his  elbow  every  time  he 
turned  around  and  so  was  glad  to 
have  him  out  of  the  way. 

One  day  the  lion  fell  sound  asleep 
while  he  was  out  on  duty,  and  when 
he  awoke  the  donkey  was  gone.  He 
didn't  know  that  Syrian  merchants 
had  stolen  the  donkey,  and  had  made 
him  go  traveling  far  away  with  them 
at  the  head  of  their  procession  of 
camels. 

That  poor  old  lion  hunted  and  hunt- 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


ed  for  the  lost  donkey.  When  at  last 
he  went  sneaking  home  to  the  mon- 
astery he  was  so  ashamed  that  he 
couldn't  lift  his  head  nor  toss  back 
his  mane. 

The  monks  who  never  had  trusted 
him  said  that  he  had  killed  their  don- 
key and  eaten  it — so  he  must  die. 

But  St.  Jerome  said  no,  no,  if  the 
lion  had  eaten  the  donkey  it  was  be- 
cause the  monks  had  been  starving 
the  pet.  Even  so  the  lion  must  be  pun- 
isehd.  He  now  must  do  the  donkey's 
work.  The  once  proud  lion,  king  of 
beasts,  must  go  every  morning  to  the 
forest  to  work  like  a  donkey  in  a 
legend,  and  to  bring  home  a  load  of 
wood  every  night,  to  keep  the  fires 
burning.  This  punishment  was  a 
terrible  humiliation,  but  day  after  day, 
without  one  word  of  protest,  the  lion 
did  the  donkey's  work  until  he  was 
bowed  down  with  disgrace  and  shame. 
He  must  have  wished  that  he  had  died 
of  a  thorn  in  the  paw,  before  ever 
he  lost  his  heart  to  St.  Jerome. 


At  last  there  came  a  merry  day. 
The  caravan  of  the  Syrian  merchants 
returned  to  Bethlehem  with  the 
monastery  donkey  leading  their 
camels  and  behaving  as  if  he  had  been 
having  a  jolly  time. 

From  the  edge  of  the  forest  where 
he  was  begining  the  days  work  on  the 
woodpile,  the  lion  saw  the  sti'ange 
procession.  His  heart  leaped  for  joy 
when  he  saw  his  old  friend  the  donkey. 

Then  out  he  darted,  snorting  and 
roaring,  and  roaring  and  growling, 
until  he  frightened  those  merchants 
almost  out  of  their  wits.  They  ran  like 
the  wind  and  the  camels  with  them 
while  the  donkey  stood  still  and 
laughed— HE— HAW ! 

That  night  the  donkey  returned 
home  to  the  monastery  with  a  load 
of  wood  on  his  back  to  keep  the  fires 
burning.  Leading  him  was  St.  Jerome's 
lion  with  his  head  held  high. 

So  far  as  we  know  the  lion  and  the 
donkey  lived  happily  ever  after. 


A  GOOD  DRIVER 

Automobiles  have  been  greatly  improved  in  recent  years,  with  more  powerful 
engines,  better  brakes,  and  other  appliances  that  make  for  speed  and  safety. 
But  no  matter  how  good  an  automobile  is,  it  will  not  run  without  a  driver.  And 
unless  the  driver  is  a  good  one,  the  automobile  is  likely  to  end  up  in  a  ditch 
or  against  a  tree. 

Up  in  your  own  little  head  there  is  a  driver,  your  brain,  which  has  the  big 
job  of  running  that  intricate  automobile,  your  body.  And  no  matter  how  good 
your  physical  machinery  is,  it  will  not  get  you  very  far  unless  that  driver  knows 
his  business.  That's  why  you  go  to  school — to  show  your  driver  how  to  handle 
his  car.  Football  and  other  sports  which  teach  self-control  are  also  valuable 
training. 

During  your  youth  is  the  time  to  develop  your  body — to  make  it  strong  and 
sturdy  and  easy-running.  But  you  must  not  forget  that  it  is  also  the  time  to 
train  that  important  driver,  your  brain. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 

WHAT  OF  THE  YOUTH 

(Selected) 


We  are  in  receipt  of  an  informa- 
tion sheet  from  the  United  States 
Department  of  Commerce,  the  sheet 
entitled  "The  Facts  About  Youth  As 
Portrayed  By  The  1940  Census." 
The  facts  presage  some  editorial 
conclusions  regarding  youth  within 
the  next  decade. 

More  than  23,000,000  of  the  present 
population  of  the  nation  are  youths 
between  the  ages  of  15  and  24  years. 
Now — 

Formal  education  usually  ceases 
within  this  age  limit.  In  other  words, 
the  youth,  somewhere  within  those 
nine  years  no  longer  remains  the  awk- 
ward freckle-faced  boy  who  runs 
daily  errands  for  mother  and  gets 
his  lunch  packed  regularly  by  a  ma- 
ternal master  every  school  day.  Or 
the  girl  ceases  to  wear  pigtails  down 
her  back  and  to  look  disdainfully  at 
the  powder  puff  and  compact  so 
zealously  scared  to  her  older  sister. 
Here,  indeed,  is  a  turning  point  of 
vital  interest,  and  what  to  do  with 
the  sparkling  zest  of  youth  when  that 
period  of  classroom  guidance  is  fin- 
ished? Other  interests  must  supplant 
as  best  they  may  the  glee  of  a  high 
school  football  in  November  and  the 
nervous  anticipation  of  class  banquets 
escorted  by  sitters-next-to-them-all- 
through  high  school.  And  here  comes 
the  important  question:  What  will 
those  interests  be?  Those  interests 
though  we  would  not  name  them  if  we 
could — will  be  determined  by  those 
people  who  form  the  "circulating" 
motive  for  the  youth.  The  parents, 
older    brothers    and    sisters,    in-laws, 


cousins,  and  "chums,"  if  you  please, 
they  are  the  circulating  motive. There- 
fore, it  is  highly  important  that  the 
"circulators"  produce  the  right  type 
of  circulation.  And,  psychologists  note 
inheritance  may  hang  in  the  family 
heirloom  with  characteristics  true 
blue,  but  the  pattern  of  life  will  be 
shaped  largely  by  associational  mo- 
tive. Tests  bear  this  out. 

Self  support  begins  in  this  trans- 
itional age  of  youth.  We  would  correct 
the  statement  of  the  census  bulletin 
by  saying  that  self  support  should 
begin  in  this  transitional  period. 
Sadly,  we  fear,  youth  does  not  take 
its  full  responsibility  of  self  support 
and  citizenship  responsibilities  until 
long  after  the  late  teens  and  early 
twenties.  In  that  fact  lies  the  lag  of 
real  citizenship  and  the  lag  in  earn- 
ing capacity  of  the  national  work- 
age  group.  Recent  years  have  seen 
forces  at  work  which  tend  to  shorten 
the  in-school  period,  while  delaying 
the  beginning  of  work  in  a  self-sup- 
porting job.  This  period  of  idleness 
between  school  and  employment  is 
truly  the  crux  of  the  youth  problem. 

The  two  statements  elaborated  upon 
above  are  significant,  especially  in 
this  time  of  world-wide  crisis.  More 
youths  are  being  called  into  the  armed 
services,  and  the  brunt  of  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  citizenship  government 
of  the  day  will  fall  upon  those  youths 
who  may  be  left  in  the  civilian  circle. 
Its  up  to  them  to  prove  their  merit 
and  do  their  best  for  their  country 
now  and  in  the  future. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


THE  TRAGEDY  OF  LINDBERGH 


(Masonic    Trestleboard) 


The  rise  of  Charles  Lindbergh  was 
meteoric.  One  flight  across  the  At- 
lantic raised  him  from  obscurity  to 
the  status  of  a  national  hero.  Honor, 
money,  fame  were  heaped  upon  him. 
He  became  a  prominent  aeronautical 
executive,  married  into  one  of  the 
nation's  leading  families,  accumula- 
ted wealth.  The  world  lay  literally  at 
his  feet.  No  cffice  in  the  gift  of  the 
people  was  beyond  his  grasp,  even 
the  Presidency  was  a  possibility  had 
he  remained  clear-headed. 

His  opportunity  came  with  the  on- 
slaught of  Hitler's  legions  upon  the 
defenseless  nations  of  Europe.  Pres- 
ident Roosevelt  and  his  advisers, 
recognizing  the  dangers  cf  totali- 
tarianism, commenced  to  pi'epare  for 
possible  attack  upon  the  United 
States.  They  realized,  too,  that  the 
most  effective  defense  is  often  attack; 
that  it  is  far  more  preferable  to  fight 
upon  emeny  territory  than  to  have 
him  fight  upon  yours;  that  democ- 
racy was  facing  the  greatest  threat 
in  its  history. 

Their  task  of  arousing  a  peace-lov- 
ing nation  composed  of  a  diversity 
of  peoples,  in  which  every  race  in 
Europe  was  represented  and  in  which 
the  Teutonic  and  Italian  strains  were 
prominent,  abounded  with  difficulties. 
Human  beings  shrink  from  unpleas- 
antness. War,  with  its  slaughter, 
suffering,  financial  chaos,  represents 
the  acme  of  unpleasantness.  So  peo- 
ple lend  a  ready  ear  to  those  who  pro- 
fess to  point  the  way  to  peace.  Con- 
trary to  glib  assurances  of  totali- 
tarian-inspired speakers  and  writers 
urging  a  careful  neutrality,  appease- 


ment, "business  as  usual,"  a  nation 
which  is  attacked  has  no  choice  be- 
tween war  and  peace.  However,  these 
gentlemen  made  their  converts,  while 
the  small  nations  of  Europe  contin- 
ued to  be  felled  remorselessly  by 
Hitler's  mailed  fist. 

Here  was  Lindbergh's  great  oppor- 
tunity, to  stand  beside  his  President 
and  assist  actively  in  the  task  of 
uniting  America.  His  personal  pres- 
tige, his  family  connections,  the  high 
place  he  had  gained  in  public  esteem, 
would  have  given  him  immeasurable 
influence.  To  the  hard-pressed  Pres- 
ident his  help  would  have  been  a  veri- 
table Godsend.  To  a  perplexed  nation 
his  inspiration  would  have  proved 
invaluable.  To  the  war-torn  demo- 
cracies he  would  have  seemed  a  veri- 
table saviour.  And  his  reward  would 
have  been  commensurate  with  the 
service. 

For  some  reason,  prejudice,  per- 
haps ;  shortsightedness,  perhaps ;  gul- 
libility, perhaps;  he  chose  to  align 
himself  against  the  nation's  elected 
President.  The  conglomeration  of 
isolationists,  bundists,  communists, 
appeasers  and  others  of  that  ilk,  com- 
bined under  the  misleading  name  of 
"America  First,"  visioned  a  splendid 
opportunity.  Here  was  good  fortune 
unparallelled:  opportunity  to  obtain 
a  spokesman  to  who  the  entire  na- 
tion would  listen;  opportunity  to  use 
a  national  idol  as  a  figurehead;  op- 
portunity to  spread  their  devious 
doctrines  through  the  lips  of  a  man 
the  United  States  had  idealized. 

To  the  bitter  disapointment  of 
those   who   had   visioned   his   possibil- 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


ities,    Lindbergh    succumbed    to    their       racy  in  their  hearts,  he  stands  forth 


blandishments  and  aligned  himself 
with  this  voluble  but  questionable 
group.  Today,  discredited  in  the 
minds   of  those  who   treasure  democ- 


as    an    apostle    of   defeatism    and    ap- 
peasement. 

The     war     has     brought    forth    no 
greater  tragedy. 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


In  passing  through  the  machine  shop 
the  other  day  we  noticed  Mr.  Wyatt 
and  his  boys  doing  a  rather  difficult 
bit  of  electric  welding  on  the  track  of 
our  old  International  tractor.  This 
"iron  mule",  the  first  to  be  used  at 
the  School,  has  been  in  constant  use 
for  nearly  fifteen  years  and  is  still 
going   strong. 


Miss  Lois  George,  of  Lenoir,  a 
case  worker  for  the  Caldwell  County 
Board  of  Charity  and  Public  Welfare, 
was  a  visitor  at  the  School  yesterday. 
Accompanied  by  Superintendent 
.Boger,  she  visited  the  vocational  de- 
partment's in  the  Swink-Benson  Trades 
Building  and  other  places  of  interest 
on  the  campus. 


he  worked  for  about  eighteen  months. 
For  a  little  more  than  six  months  he 
has  been  doing  restaurant  work,  and 
is  now  employed  as  counter-man  in 
an  eating  establishment  near  Belmont. 
He  told  us  that  he  had  had  steady 
work  ever  since  leaving  the  School 
and    was    getting    along    very    nicely. 


The  boys  of  the  Receiving  Cottage 
have  been  under  quarantine  for 
several  weeks  because  of  a  few  cases 
of  scarlet  fever  among  them.  While 
it  has  been  necessary  to  keep  them 
apart  from  other  boys,  they  have 
been  allowed  to  go  out  and  work 
by  themselves.  Just  now  they  are 
engaged  in  cutting  wood  to  be  used 
as  kindling  during  the  winter  months. 


.Thomas  Hamilton,  eighteen  years 
old,  formerly  of  Cottage  No.  6  and 
a  member  of  the  shoe  shop  force,  who 
left  the  School  September  28,  1939, 
called  at  The  Uplift  office  yesterday 
afternoon.  Returning  to  his  home  in 
Mount  Holly,  "Ham"  secured  em- 
ployment in  a  shoe  repair  shop,  where 


It  is  rather  difficult  to  keep  the 
boys  or  anyone  else  interested  in 
either  work  or  study  these  days. 
Army  maneuvers  are  going  on  near 
here.  Tank  trains  are  rumbling  by 
on  the  highway;  machine  gun  nests 
are  being  set  up  in  our  fields;  field 
artillery  pieces  are  being  mounted  at 
strategic    points;    air    squadrons    may 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


be  seen  flashing  through  the  skies, 
pilots  and  gunners  keeping  a  watch- 
ful eye  on  the  activities  of  the  "Reds" 
and  "Blues"  as  they  try  to  annihilate 
or  capture  each  other.  In  fact  we  are 
getting  a  pretty  good  idea  of  what 
real  warfare  would  be  like  from  these 
army  maneuvers.  While  it  is  thrill- 
ing to  watch  the  soldiers  go  through 
their  paces,  we'll  be  glad  when  it's 
all  over,  and  we  can  go  back  to  work 
without  hastening  to  do  a  lot  "rubber- 
necking" whenever  war-like  sounds 
are  heard. 


Local  hunters  have  been  quite  ac- 
tive since  the  opening  of  the  hunting 
season  a  few  days  ago.  One  of  our 
co-workers  reported  that  he  started 
out  at  8:30  on  the  morning  of  Thanks- 
giving Day,  succeeded  in  bagging  the 


limit,  ten  quail,  and  was  back  home 
before  10:30.  Others  have  returned 
from  the  hunt  with  similar  tales  of 
their  marksmanship.  In  the  past  we 
have  been  prone  to  place  all  hunters 
in  the  same  class  as  fishermen,  so 
far  as  truthfulness  is  concerned,  and 
until  we  see  some  results,  are  not 
going  to  change  our  mind.  When 
it  comes  to  handling  a  gun,  we  are 
almost  in  the  same  class  with  the  fel- 
low who  cannot  hit  a  barn  without 
going  inside  and  closing  all  the  doors 
and  windows,  but  we  are  very  fond  of 
quail  on  toast.  Now  if  these  so- 
called  hunters  will  just  bring  us  in  a 
nice  "mess"  of  quail,  we'll  be  ready 
to  believe  anything  they  may  tell  us 
as  to  their  ability  to  handle  a  gun — ■ 
if  not,  we'll  have  to  keep  them  in  the 
class  with  fishermen  and  other  pre- 
varicators. 


IDLENESS 

Idleness  is  the  bane  of  body  and  mind,  the  nurse  of  naugh- 
tiness, the  chief  author  of  all  mischief.  It  is  one  of  the  seven 
deadly  sins,  the  cushion  upon  which  the  devil  chiefly  reposes, 
and  a  great  cause  not  only  of  melancholy,  but  of  many  other 
diseases.  The  human  mind  is  naturally  active,  and  if  it  be  not 
occupied  about  some  honest  business,  it  rushes  into  mischief 
or  sinks  into  melancholy. — Burton. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 

NOTE:     The  figure  following  a  boy's  name  indicates  the  total  number  of 
times  he  has  been  on  Cottage  Honor  Roll  since  June  1,  1941. 

Week  Ending  November  16,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herchel  Allen  21 
Hiram   Atkinson 
Wade  Aycoth  22 
Carl  Barrier  22 
John  Hogsed  5 
Paul  Matthews  4 
Edward  Moore  13 
William    O'Brien    20 
Robert  Ragan 
Weaver  F.  Ruff  22 
Edgar  Simmons  5 
Charles  Wootten  14 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser  7 
Charles  Browning  18 
Lloyd  Callahan   18 
Everett  Case   10 
William  Cook  18 
Ralph  Harris  20 
Joseph  Howard  5 
Curtis  Moore  16 
Leonard  Robinson  8 
Jack  Sutherland  3 
Kenneth  Tipton   17 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Paul  Abernathy  5 
Henry   Barnes   10 
Bernice   Hoke    8 
John  Crumpler  2 
Virgil  Lane  6 
James    McGlammery   4 
Richard  Parker  6 
Charles  Tate  12 
Newman  Tate   11 
Clarence  Wright  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John  Bailev  20 
Charles  Beal  10 
Grover   Beaver   15 
James  Blake  3 
Robert  Coleman  18 
Kenneth  Conklin  10 
Sanders   Ingram   4 
Jerry  Jenkins  23 


Dewey  Lanning 
Jack  Lemly  8 
Otis  McCall  13 
Fonzer  Pitman  5 
Robert  Quick   11 
Elbert  Russ  4 
Charles   Rhodes  3 
William  T.  Smith  17 
John  Tolley  21 
Jerome  Wiggins  22 
James   Williams    17 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Wesley  Beaver  18 
Plummer  Boyd  11 
Luther  Coe  4 
William  Morgan   16 
Eugene   Puckett   4 
John  Whitaker  7 
Woodrow  Wilson  15 
Thomas  Yates  6 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles  23 
Robert   Dellinger    15 
Ivey  Lunsford  6 
Allen   Morris   9 
Fred  Tolbert  12 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood  15 
Earl  Hoyle  4 
Robert  Hobbs   15 
William  Harding  6 
Robert  Jarvis  3 
Gerald  Kermon   10 
Edward  Kin  ion  9 
Marvin   Lipscomb   12 
Durwood   Martin  9 
Vollie  McCall  15 
Reitzel    Southern    13 
Emerson    Sawyer   7 
Houston  Turner  10 
William  Wilkerson  7 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

John  H.   Averitte   14 
Hurley  Bell  16 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


Laney    Broome    16 
Henry  Butler  22 
Robert  Hampton  7 
Peter   Harvell   8 
Edward  Loffin 
Edward  Overby  12 
Ernest    Overcash    18 
Durham   Smith  9 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 

(No  Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Marvin  Gautier  9 
Arcemias   Hefner  21 
Charles  Mills   12 
Howard  Noland  5 
Charles  Phillips  13 
Robert  Stephens  10 
Torrence   Ware   10 
Joseph    Willis    10 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

Velda  Denning  4 
Charles  Frye   18 
Robert  Goldsmith  23 
Earl  Hildreth  23 
Samuel    Stewart    13 
James  Tyndall  11 
Henry   Wilkes   3 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay  Brannock  17 
Ernest  Brewer  16 
Jack  Bright  18 
Leroy  Childers  4 
William  Deaton  20 
Treley  Frankum  22 
Eugene  Hefner  16 
Marvin    Howard   3 
Tillman  Lyles  15 
James    Mondie    16 
Daniel    McPhail    16 
Simon   Qucik  10 
Jesse  Smith  21 
Charles  Simpson  21 
George  Tolson   16 
Brice  Thomas  6 
Carl  Tyndall  12 
Eugene  Watts  18 
Roy  Womack  17 


COTTAGE   NO.  13 

Otha  Dennis  5 
Charles    Gaddy    16 
Vincent  Hawes  17 
James    Lane    13 
Charles   Metcalf   8 
Fred   Rhodes    13 
Paul  Roberts  8 
Alex    Shopshire    10 
Earl   Wolfe   19 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John    Baker    23 
William    Butler    19 
Robert  Caudle 
Robert  Deyton  24 
Henry   Ennis    14 
Audie    Farthing   21 
James  Ferguson 
Henry    Glover    15 
John   Hamm    19 
William  Harding   17 
Marvin   King  21 
William    Lane    17 
Rov  Mumford  20 
John    Maples   22 
Charles   McCovle  21 
Glenn  McCall  22 
James   Roberson    18 
John   Robbins   17 
Charles    Steepleton    21 
J.  C.  Willis  20 
Jack  West   17 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

James   Deatherage   5 
Horace  Deese  3 
James  Ledford   13 
Wade   Medlin 
Clarence   Medlin 
Lawton   McDowell  6 
Marvin  Pennell  8 
Ventry    Smith   5 
Basil    Weatherington    7 
David  William*  3 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

James    E.   Hall   3 
Cecir  Jacobs  19 
E.  Lee  Jacobs 
James  Johnson   Ifi 
John  T.  Lowery   18 
Leroy  Lowery   18 
Lester  Locklear  3 
Varcv   Oxendine   15 


'«-•-'   JL  (S^t  ' 


•'^UNA  RQ, 


M  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,   N.   C,   NOVEMBER   29,    1941 


No.   48 


Co 


\V> 


(*>' 


p* 


WORTH 


tf 


r  V  *J*  *V  *♦*  '♦'  T^****8^  f  V  V  V  VT&* 

* 


All  the  big  things  of  life  are  made  up  of 
many  small  things  interlocking,  standing  as 
it  were  on  one  another's  shoulders,  each  de- 
pendent on  the  other  in  different  ways.  There 
is  no  substitute  for  worth — which  is  attained 
often  only  by  a  long  and  complicated  series  of 
events.  The  final  values  are  not  the  result  of 
snap  action. 

Human  factors  outweigh  all  others.  The 
truth  of  this  may  not  be  evident  to  the  very 
young  or  the  very  careless.  None  the  less  it 
is  true.  The  man  who  would  best  serve  his 
fellows  will  develop  worth,  not  only  in  the 
larger  things,  but  as  well  in  those  smaller 
incidents  of  everyday  life  which  develop  into 
the  big  things. — Exchange. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

OUR  THANKSGIVING  CELEBRATION 

RED  FEATHERS 

WHITE  MAN'S  BOOK  OF  HEAVEN 

THE  TATOR  FAMILY 

HONOR  FOR  THE  LIVING 

PEACE  AND  WAR 

LATER  THAN  YOU  THINK 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


3-7 

By  Leon  Godown 

8 

By  Louis  Stevens 

13 

(Selected) 

22 

By  R.  C.  Gresham 

24 

(Selected) 

25 

By  John  Ruskin 

26 

(The  Atlanta  Journal) 

27 

28 

30 

The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,  N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


AMERICA 

The  most  inspiring  text  in  the  world  today  is  the  might  and  majesty  of 
America.  The  pageantry  and  power  of  ancient  Rome  pale  into  insignificance  be- 
fore the  extent  of  territory,  its  boundless  resources,  and  its  people.  Here  is  food 
from  limitless  fields,  wool  and  cotton  to  clothe  the  people,  mountains  that  yield 
the  ore  with  which  to  feed  the  fires  of  industry,  lands  fair  and  warm  for  re- 
creation and  pleasure. 

It  is  the  country  our  fathers  loved,  the  country  for  which  they  suffered  in- 
credible^ hardships,  the  country  of  character.  They  who  founded  it  entered  its 
provincial  forests  and  blazed  a  path  across  formidable  mountain  and  plain. 
These  men  and  women  not  only  carved  out  a  continental  land,  but  a  character 
that  is  American!  Theirs  was  the  first  melting  pot.  They  placed  over  the  fires 
of  their  hardships  a  stern  and  consistent  sense  of  honor,  reverence,  and1  devo- 
tion to  the  integrity  of  the  home.  The  simple  virtues  of  the  Teutonic  tribes  and 
Anglo-Saxon  firesides  were  theirs,  and  by  heritage  are  ours. 

All  of  these — traditions,  customs,  ideals — are  inextricably  interwoven  with 
the  system  of  Democracy — of  parliamentary  republicanism.  Rip  them  from 
the  pattern  of  our  living,  and  Democracy  will  lie  in  rags  and  tatters  .  at  our 
feet. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


J,  W.  CANNON  HIGH  SCHOOL,  KANNAPOLIS 
.  Education  in  the  past  has  been  largely  concerned  with  preparing 
boys  and  girls  for  entrance  into  college  and  until  recent  years  little 
has  been  done  to  prepare  those  students  for  a  trade  or  a  worthwhile 
vocation  that  are  not  fortunate  enough  to  go  to  college. 

It  is  every  mother's  and  father's  wish  for  their  son  or  daughter  to 
have  the  best  possible  job,  and  most  parents  dream  of  their  children 
growing  into  executives  or  administrators.  While  this  is  fine  and 
noble  on  the  part  of  the  parents  to  wish  for  the  best  for  their  chil- 
dren, it  must  be  realized  ,that  only  about  15  per  cent  of  the  students 
graduating  from  high  school  have  the  privilege  of  going  to  college. 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

Facing  this  fact  and  also  the  fact  that  there  is  a  small  percentage 
of  people  in  executive  and  administrative  positions,  it  is  worthwhile 
to  remember  that  an  honest  working  man  or  tradesman  is  as  essen- 
tial to  the  well  being  of  our  nation  as  the  executives  or  administra- 
tors. To  prove  this  we  only  have  to  read  the  daily  paper  in  which 
we  see  ads  calling  not  for  executives  or  administrators,  but  for  skill- 
ed workers  in  the  various  trades. 

Educators  realizing  the  above  in  the  last  few  years  have  taken 
steps  to  provide  training  for  those  students  who  are  to  be  the  work- 
men of  tomorrow. 

The  Kannapolis  City  Schools  have  inaugurated  a  vocational  pro- 
gram which,  in  short,  is  endeavoring  to  prepare  boys  and  girls  for 
worthwhile  jobs  in  business  and  industry. 

The  shop  program  which  includes  instruction  in  woodwork,  me- 
chanical drawing,  sheet  metal  work,  auto  mechanics,  welding,  and 
machine  shop  work,  is  taught  on  a  pre-vocational  basis.  Its  aims 
are  not  so  much  to  prepare  the  student  for  a  vocation,  such  as  cabi- 
net-maker or  machinist,  but  is  giving  him  a  knowledge  of  the  work 
involved  in  each  of  these  fields  so  that  he  might  better  choose  an 
occupation.  It  is  also  the  aim  of  the  shop  program  to  train  the 
student  in  the  use  of  his  hands  as  coordinated  with  his  mind  to  create 
something  of  his  own  design  and  making. 

Diversified  occupations  is  a  program  designed  to  meet  the  needs 
of  those  juniors  and  seniors  in  high  school  who  do  not  plan  to  go  to 
college,  but  plan  to  enter  employment  after  graduation.  Students 
are  allowed  to  choose  the  occupation  in  which  they  wish  to  work. 
After  the  student  and  the  instructor  are  reasonably  sure  that  the 
occupation  selected  is  one  in  which  the  student  is  sincerely  interest- 
ed, the  instructor,  with  the  co-operation  and  help  of  the  business  and 
industry  of  the  community,  places  the  student  in  the  occupation  of 
his  choice.  The  student  must  work  four  hours  per  day,  or  at  least 
twenty  hours  per  week.  He  is  also  required  to  take  three  subjects 
in  school,  two  of  these  subjects  being  related  to  the  work  he  is  doing. 
High  school  credit  is  given  for  work  and  related  study,  thereby  en- 
abling a  Diversified  Occupation  student  to  earn  four  credits  in  one 
year.     This  is  the  normal  load  for  any  high  school  student. 

The  program  offers  a  number  of  advantages  to  students,  some  of 
which  are  listed  below: 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

1.  Allows  them  to  choose  an  occupation,  try  out  that  occupation,  and 

fitted  for  it,  to  receive  practical  and  theoretical  training  in  it. 

2.  Associates  them  with  men  who  can  employ  them  after  graduation. 

3.  Gives  them  an  opportunity  to  learn  business  methods  and  practices. 

4.  Gives  them  training  on  real  jobs  under  real  working  conditions. 

5.  Teaches  employee-employer  relationships. 

6.  Gives  them  a  big  opportunity  for  employment  after  graduation. 

7.  Gives  them  an  opportunity  to  learn  a  vocation,  earn  money,  and  ac- 
quire a  high  school  diploma. 

As  an  example  of  the  schedule  of  a  Diversified  Occupation  stu- 
dent, let's  take  John  Doe  who  is  receiving  training  in  a  machine 
shop.  John  goes  to  work  in  the  shop  at  7  a.  m.  and  works  until  11 
a.  m.,  at  which  time  he  goes  to  school  and  during  the  remainder  of 
the  school  day  takes  three  subjects.  These  subjects  will  include 
higher  mathematics,  physics,  and  his  Diversified  Occupations  Theory 
period. 

The  entire  vocational  program  at  the  High  School  has  been  met 
with  much  enthusiasm  on  the  part  of  the  students.  In  most  instanc- 
es we  can  point  to  graduates  of  our  department  and  show  that  they 
have  been  definitely  benefitted  by  our  program. 

With  the  advantages  of  a  new  building,  new  equipment,  and  an 
added  instructor,  we  feel  that  the  department  will  be  of  more  service 
to  the  students  of  our  high  school. 


THE  WAY  OF  LIFE 

Some  one  has  written  to  the  effect  that  "life  is  like  a  cafeteria." 
The  comparison  is  not  far-fetched,  for  in  the  words  of  the  writer 
"we  take  what  we  want  as  we  pass  down  the  line,"  with  the  assur- 
ance that  we  have  the  right  change  to  satisfy  the  cashier,  or  in  plain 
words,  to  measure  up  to  the  demand.  We  do  not  take  anything  for 
granted  in  such  instances,  but  in  the  course  of  life  as  we  look  upon 
or  think  about,  if  we  think  at  all,  of  the  far  off  hereafter,  we  accept 
the  divine  blessings  such  as  health,  the  comforts  of  home,  lovely 
friends,  church  and  school  privileges,  along  with  countless  other 
gifts,  as  a  matter  of  course.  All  of  these  things  that  make  a  happy 
life  are  accepted  without  a  thought  of  our  responsibility  or  the  de- 
sire to  attempt  to  make  returns,  either  in  service  or  money.  There 


6  THE  ^UPLIFT 

are  few  who  are  taught  to  think  upon  the  source  of  all  good  and 
perfect  gifts  that  contribute  to  life,  but  realize  only  the  material 
gifts  as  seen  in  passing  down  life's  line — seen  from  a  human  stand- 
point. Therefore  the  simile,  "life  is  like  a  cafeteria,"  is  sugges- 
tive of  a  line  of  thought  for  all  of  us  to  dwell  upon.  It  is  better 
not  to  presume  too  much  on  God  and  His  mercy  by  going  too  care- 
lessly down  life's  way. 


THE  CORN-COB  PIPE 

How  many  of  us  recall  when  our  fathers,  in  the  days  following 

the  War  Between  the  States,  smoked  a  corn-cob  pipe,  with  a  reed 

•  stem,  with  as  much,  if  not  more  pleasure  than  if  it  had  been  an 

expensive  meerschaum  pipe  or  imported  perfecto.     The  following 

J.  G.  Gray,  a  farmer  living  in  Clay  county,  Missiuri,  specialized 
in  raising  corn — not  for  the  grain  but  for  the  cobs  for  pipe  making 

Last  summer  Gray  raised  7000  bushels  of  corn  cobs  and  they  will 
make  about  1,000,000  pipes. 

Gray  has  been  farming  for  21  years  and  for  the  past  15  years  he 
has  specialized  in  growing  cob  pipe  corn.  He  explained  that  this 
type  of  corn  is  much  like  any  other  except  the  cobs  are  larger  than 
in  most  varieties. 

He  has  a  contract  with  a  cob  pipe  manufacturing  company  in 
Washington,  Mo.,  and  sells  all  of  his  cobs  to  that  concern. 

From  the  7000  bushels  of  cobs  Gray  raised  last  year  he  expects 
to  get  360,000  good  cobs.     Each  cob  will  make  about  three  pipes. 

Gray  doesn't  literally  throw  away  the  corn  he  raises.  He  uses 
it  for  feed.  But  he  says  he  gets  more  money  from  the  cobs  than 
from  the  corn.  And  he  prizes  a  bushel  of  good  cobs  more  than  he 
does  a  bushel  of  corn. 


One  need  not  fear  for  the  future  of  a  Christian  faith  in  England, 
which,  out  of  the  nameless  terrors  and  grinding  distress  of  repeated 
bombings,  can  burn  vividly  and  steadily  in  such  devotion  as  this: 
"Increase,  O  God,  the  spirit  of  neighborliness  among  us,  that  in  peril 
we  may  uphold  one  another,  in  calamity  serve  one  another,  in  suffer- 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

ing  tend  one  another,  and  in  homelessness,  loneliness  or  exile  be- 
friend one  another.  Grant  us  brave  and  enduring  hearts  that  we 
may  strengthen  one  another  till  the  disciplines  and  testing  of  these 
days  be  ended,  and  Thou  dost  give  again  peace  in  our  time.  Through 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.  Amen."  This  simple,  appealing  prayer,  re- 
ported through  the  "World  Alliance  News  Letter"  (October  1941), 
gains  in  value  and  significance  by  the  knowledge  of  its  origin  and 
continued  use  in  the  air  raid  shelters  of  Hull,  Birmingham  and  West- 
minster. 


THE  BOYS'  CHRISTMAS  FUND 

The  Jackson  Training  School  boys  have  enjoyed  to  the  fullest  ex- 
tent the  Hallowe'en  party  with  appropriate  features  along  with  an 
appetizing  menu.  Thanksgiving  Day  was  likewise  observed  as  the 
season  to  express  gratitude  for  the  bountiful  resources  of  the  land. 
The  midday  meal  at  this  institution  included  all  things  that  are  ex- 
pected on  this  annual  event.  These  two  full  days  of  the  past  do  not 
obliterate  from  the  minds  of  the  boys  that  Christmas  is  in  the  off- 
ing, therefore  they  are  looking  forward  to  this  anniversary — the 
most  outstanding  date  in  all  history,  celebrating  the  birth  of  the 
living  Christ— with  the  hope  that  their  friends,  far  and  near,  will 
not  permit  this  Christmas  to  be  a  gloomy  one.  The  friends  of  the 
neglected  boys  of  this  institution  are  legion.  They  have  never  failed 
to  make  possible  a  happy  Christmas.  There  have  always  been  gen- 
erous contributions  to  the  Jackson  Training  School  cheer  fund  and 
we  feel  sure  our  fine  friends  will  prove  as  generous  this  year  as  they 
have  in  the  past.  The  first  to  contribute  to  the  "Boys'  Christmas 
Fund  are : 

Mr  .and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Odell,  Concord, $  10.00 

"7-8-8,"    Concord, 25.00 


THE  UPLIFT 


OUR  THANKSGIVING  CELEBRATION 

By  Leon  Godown 


More  than  three  hundred  years  have 
passed  since  a  tiny  band  of  Pilgrims 
gathered  together  on  the  rock-bound 
coast  of  New  England  for  the  purpose 
of  giving  thanks  to  Almighty  God  for 
deliverance  from  a  period  of  hardship 
and  suffering.  Since  that  time  we 
have  had  good  and  bad  years;  years 
of  peace  and  war;  years  of  bountiful 
harvest  and  years  of  famine;  years  of 
trials  to  challenge  human  fortitude, 
and  years  of  triumph  to  forge  ahead. 
At  this  moment  people  in  many  coun- 
tries are  suffering  untold  misery  be- 
cause men  crazed  with  a  thirst  for 
power  are  ruthlessly  doing  their  ut- 
most to  destroy  all  who  dare  raise  a 
voice  against  them,  that  they  might 
dominate  the  entire  woi'ld.  But  always, 
even  under  such  horrible  conditions, 
men  and  women  have  found  much  for 
which  to  give  thanks.  Millions  of 
Americans,  now  living  in  a  glorious 
nation,  the  foundations  of  which  were 
laid  by  our  Pilgrim  forefathers,  find 
much  for  which  to  be  grateful  and  fer- 
vently say,  "Let  us  give  thanks!" 

In  compliance  with  proclamations 
issued  by  the  President  of  the  United 
States  and  the  Governor  of  our  own 
great  State,  November  20th,  Thanks- 
giving Day,  was  most  appropriately 
observed  at  the  Jackson  Training 
School.  As  the  cottage  lines  assem- 
bled early  in  the  morning,  Superinten- 
dent Boger  addressed  the  boys  on  the 
true  meaning  of  Thanksgiving  Day, 
and  announced  that  as  we  had  much 
for  which  to  be  thankful,  the  day 
would  be  given  over  to  a  fitting  ob- 
servance  of  this   age-old   custom.   He 


further  said  the  fact  that  our  audi- 
torium would  not  be  available  for  the 
annual  Thanksgiving  service,  because 
of  necessary  repairs  being  made, 
would  not  prohibit  this  part  of  the 
celebration,  but  that  we  would  assem- 
ble in  the  gymnasium  at  11  o'clock, 
where  the  usual  program  would 
be  carried  out. 

At  the  appointed  time  we  assembled 
in  the  gymnasium,  where  a  tempor- 
ary platform  had  been  erected,  and 
the  service  was  conducted  in  a  most 
impressive  manner  by  Rev.  E.  B.  Ed- 
wards, pastor  of  the  Rocky  Ridge 
Methodist  Church,  which  adjoins  the 
School  property.  After  singing  the 
opening  hymn,  the  entire  student  body, 
let  by  Tommie  Fields,  of  Cottage  No. 
13,  recited  the   100th   Psalm. 

Rev.  Mr.  Edwards  then  compli- 
mented the  boys  on  their  ability  to 
recite  Biblical  selections,  especially 
the  one  just  rendered,  and  added 
that  he  would  use  it  as  a  basis  for 
his  remarks.  He  first  called  atten- 
tion to  the  opening  phrase,  "Make 
a  joyful  noise  unto  the  Lord,  all  ye 
lands,"  and  stated  that  the  writer  of 
this  Psalm  was  a  man  who  had  a 
remarkably  strong  faith  in  God.  He 
fully  recognized  the  goodness  of  our 
Heavenly  Father,  which  is  why  he 
wrote  that  we  should  praise  and  give 
thanks  to  Him.  It  may  seen  easy 
for  us  to  recognize  God  when  we  have 
plenty,  said  the  speaker,  but  David 
recognized  Him  even  when  in  the 
midst  of  great  trouble.  He  had  un- 
bounded faith  that  God  would  care  for 
him    when    misfortune    assailed    him. 


THE  UPLIFT 


It  was  that  same  kind  of  faith  that 
moved  the  Pilgrims  to  render  thanks 
to  God  on  that  first  Thanksgiving 
Day.  Because  of  that  faith,  many 
others,  down  through  the  years,  have 
faced  all  kinds  of  dangers  and  built 
up  our  great  nation.  Even  Jesus 
Christ,  when  facing  trial,  suffering, 
and  a  horrible  death,  said,  "I  thank 
thee,  father."  St.  Paul,  amidst  great 
struggles,  said,  "His  grace  is  suf- 
ficient for  me."  All  of  these  noble 
characters  recognized  God  and  placed 
Him  first  in  their  lives. 

Rev.  Mr.  Edwards,  in  commenting 
upon  further  words  of  the  Psalmist, 
"It  is  he  that  made  us,  and  not  we 
ourselves,"  said  that  our  lives  are 
not  just  accidents,  but  that  we  are 
here  because  God  put  us  here.  We 
are  definitely  responsible  to  Him  for 
our  well-being.  Many  people  fail  to 
realize  this  important  fact,  but  are 
out  to  get  everything  they  can  for 
themselves,  caring  little  or  nothing 
for  the  rights  of  others.  This  is  in 
evidence  today,  as  dictators  seek  con- 
trol of  the  people  of  all  the  world. 

"God  is  good,"  were  the  next  words 
of  David  to  which  the  speaker  al- 
luded. He  asked  the  quistion — "Do 
we  deserve  all  the  good  things  shower- 
ed upon  us  by  God?" — stating  that 
the  answer  is  decidedly  in  the  nega- 
tive. Most  of  us  are  better  off  than 
we  deserve.  It  is  only  because  of 
God's  goodness  that  we  have  what 
we  have.  Those  who  recognize  God 
are  the  very  first  to  realize  their  un- 
worthiness.  The  very  best  people  in 
the  world  feel  that  God  is  far  better 
to  them  than  they  are  to  Him.  Truly, 
God  is  good. 

Rev.  Mr.  Edwards  then  called  at- 
tention to  that  part  of  the  last  verse 


of  this  Psalm,  in  which  David  wrote, 
"his  mercy  is  everlasting,  and  his  truth 
endureth  to  all  generations,"  adding 
that  a  true  Christian  is  thankful 
that  God's  mercy  is  everlasting.  Al- 
though we  are  most  unworthy,  no- 
thing can  keep  Him  from  caring  for 
us.  It  is  our  duty  to  recognize  the 
fact  that  God's  truth  endures.  All 
through  the  ages  men  have  sought 
to  destroy  Christianity,  but  in  the 
face  of  all  opposition,  it  remains  the 
greatest  power  in  the  world.  God  has 
set  a  standard  by  which  we  must 
direct  the  course  of  our  lives.  We 
are  foolish  to  think  that  we  can 
break  His  laws  and  survive,  for  by 
so  doing,  we  simply  break  ourselves. 
The  world  was  made  and  is  being 
governed  according  to  God's  plans, 
and  there  is  nothing  mere  man  can 
do  to  keep  those  plans  from  being 
carried  out. 

In  conclusion,  the  speaker  urged 
the  boys  to  remember  the  following 
five  points  found  in  the  100th  Psalm: 
(1)  The  Lord  is  God;  (2)  it  is  He 
that  made  us;  (3)  God  is  good;  (4) 
His  mercy  is  everlasting;  (5)  His 
truth  endures.  The  service  was 
brought  to  a  close  by  the  singing  of 
"God  Bless  America,"  followed  by 
prayer  and  benednction  by  Rev.  Mr. 
Edwards. 

An  outstanding  feature  of  the  day's 
program  was  the  presence  of  the  180th 
Field  Artillery  Band,  of  Boston,  Mass.' 
which  has  been  stationed  in  this 
state  since  the  beginning  of  army 
maneuvers  in  the  two  Carolinas,  early 
in  October,  and  we  feel  extremely 
fortunate  that  the  members  of  this 
fine  musical  organization  were  able 
to  spend  Thanksgiving  Day  with  us. 
Warrant   Officer    Chester    E.    Whit- 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


ing,  director  of  the  180th  Band,  is 
chief  bandmaster  of  the  26th  Division, 
and  has  won  nation-wide  recognition 
by  his  compositions  and  arrange- 
ments. He  has  developed  an  or- 
ganization rated  among  the  best  mili- 
tary bands  in  the  United  States.  Up 
in  Boston  it  is  known  as  the  Presi- 
dent's own  band,  because  of  the  fact 
that  during  the  past  twenty  years, 
whenever  the  President  of  the  United 
States  visited  that  city,  the  180th 
band  has  met  him  at  the  station  and 
escorted  him  to  his  destination,  an 
honor  that  speaks  well  for  Mr.  Whit- 
ing and  his  "boys." 

About  ten  o'clock  on  the  morning 
of  Thanksgiving  Day,  three  large 
army  trucks  rolled  up  and  the  band 
members  were  greeted  by  Superin- 
tendent Boger  and  other  officials  of 
the  School,  who  assured  them  this 
place  was  theirs  for  the  day  and  that 
they  could  enjoy  themselves  in  any 
way  they  desired.  They  were  first 
extended  the  privilege  of  using  our 
fine  indoor  swimming  pool  and  they 
lost  no  time  in  accepting  the  invita- 
tion. These  fellows,  whose  home 
camp  is  located  on  Cape  Cod,  are  as 
much  at  home  in  the  water  as  ducks, 
but  since  coming  to  North  Carolina, 
they  have  been  denied  the  fine  sport 
of  swimming.  In  fact,  in  the  maneu- 
ver area,  due  to  an  extended  drought, 
drinking  water  was  frequently  at  a 
premium,  and  at  times  such  things 
as  shaving  and  bathing  were  indeed 
luxuries.  At  the  conclusion  of  their 
swim  period,  some  of  our  guests  at- 
tended the  closing  part  of  the 
Thanksgiving    service. 

After  the  service,  bandmaster  Whit- 
ing and  his  boys,  thirty-six  in  num- 
ber, assembled  in  the  gymnasium  and 


in  groups  of  twos  and  three,  were 
assigned  to  the  superintendent's  home, 
the  infirmary  dining  room,  and  to 
the  various  cottages  for  the  Thanks- 
giving dinner.  While  this  is  always 
a  gala  occasion  for  our  boys,  this 
year's  feast  was  made  more  delight- 
ful because  of  the  fact  they  were 
playing  host  to  a  number  of  men 
wearing  Uncle  Sam's  army  uniforms. 
During  these  hectic  days,  with  many 
countries  at  war  with  each  other,  we 
hear  much  of  attacks,  counter-attacks 
and  other  military  phrases,  but  when 
it  comes  to  attacking  tables  heavily 
laden  with  delicious  viands,  such  as 
confronted  us  upon  taking  our  places 
around  the  Thanksgiving  dinner  tab- 
les, we  believe  our  youngsters  really 
showed  the  visiting  soldiers  just  how 
it  should  be  done,  for  in  a  very  short 
time  the  "enemy"  was  beaten  to  a 
frazzle.  Following  is  the  menu  en- 
joyed   on   this    occasion: 

Chicken   with   Noodles 

English  Peas 

Cole  Slaw  Pickles 

Cranberry  Sauce 

Buns  Peaches 

Milk 

After  dinner  the  boys  enjoyed  a 
short  recreational  period  on  the  cam- 
pus, where  quite  a  few  football  scrim- 
mages were  soon  under  way.  In  go- 
ing about  the  grounds  we  noticed  a 
number  of  soldiers  taking  an  active 
part  in  the  fun,  while  others  visited 
the  various  vocational  departments 
at  the  School. 

An  open-air  band  concert  had  been 
previously  announced,  but  due  to  bad 
weather  conditions,  it  was  necessary 
to  have  this  part  of  the  program  in- 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


doors.  At  two  o'clock  he  boys  and 
officers,  together  with  about  one  hun- 
dred visitors  from  Concord  and  vi- 
cinity, assembled  in  the  gymnasium 
to  thoroughly  enjoy  one  of  the 
finest  band  concerts  to  which  we  have 
ever  listened.  The  program  was  as 
follows : 


March    "King    Cotton"    Sousa 

Dance    "Slavonic    Dance"    Dvorak 

Overture    "Egmont"    Beethoven 

Novelty  Quartet  ....   (a)    "Buica  Maniqua" 

(b)  "Jealousie" 

(c)  "Calientito" 

John  Stefani,  violin;  Joseph  D'Agoslino, 
accordion ;  Arthur  Brown,  guitar ;  Fred 
Williams,    bass   viol. 

Waltz    "Espana"    Waldteupel 

Novelty    "Childhood    Days"    Buys 

Novelty  "Who's  Afraid  of 

the  Big,   Bah  Wolf?"   Churchill 

Piano  Number  By  William   Russell 

Sextette  from  "Lucia"   Donizetti 

Fantasia  "Cavalry  Charge"   Luders 

Song  "God   Bless   America" 

(Sung   by   Jackson   Training   School   boys 
with     band    accompaniment.) 

Song    "From    Taps    'Til    Reveille" 

(Sergeant     Dominie    Magazzu    and    double 
quartet.) 

Marching   Songs    "Cavalry"    and 

"Field  Artillery" 
'The    Star-Spangled    Banner" 


To  simply  say  that  we  enjoyed  this 
fine  concert  would  be  inadequate,  for 
both  the  boys  and  visitors  were  thrill- 
ed at  hearing  such  an  elaborate  pro- 
gram so  delightfully  rendered.  There 
was  music  to  suit  all  tastes.  We 
heard  stirring  marches  played  as  only 
a  first-class  military  band  can  play 
them;  then  followed  descriptive  clas- 
sical selections  for  those  whose  musi- 
cal tastes  were  more  highly  developed; 
followed  by  the  rendition  of  popular 
numbers  which  anyone  can  under- 
stand   and    appreciate.     While    it    is 


rather  difficult  to  point  out  the  best 
numbers,  we  will  mention  a  few  out- 
standing selections  which  pleased  the 
boys  immensely  and  were  the  topic 
of  conversation  among  them  for  sev- 
eral days  following  the  concert.  The 
novelty  number,  "Childhood  Days," 
a  medley  in  which  we  heard  familiar 
nursery  rhymes,  was  greatly  appre- 
ciated by  the  smaller  members  of  our 
large  family  of  boys,  but  we  failed 
to  spot  the  fellow  in  the  band  who 
impersonated  a  wailing  infant  so  nat- 
urally. A  comedy  number,  "Who's 
Afraid  of  the  Big,  Bad  Wolf,"  was 
also  well-received  by  the  youngsters. 

A  feature  of  the  program  was  that 
contributed  by  a  novelty  quartet,  con- 
sisting of  John  Stefani,  Joseph  D'Ag- 
oslino, Arthur  Brown  and  Fred  Will- 
iams, playing  violin,  accordion,  guitar 
and  bass  viol,  respectively.  They  de- 
lighted the  entire  audience  with  their 
three  numbers.  There  is  quite  an 
interesting  story  about  these  lads. 
They  had  been  playing  in  theatres 
in  and  around  Boston  for  several 
years,  and  had  become  popular  fav- 
orites with  the  public.  When  the 
selective  service  law  went  into  effect, 
one  of  these  young  fellows  was  draft- 
ed, and  it  seemed  that  the  quartet 
would  be  broken  up.  Being  the  best 
of  friends  and  having  played  together 
so  long,  the  boys  got  their  heads  to- 
gether to  see  if  there  were  not  some 
way  the  problem  could  be  solved, 
with  this  resuit — the  lad  who  was 
drafted  was  assigned  to  his  present 
outfit,  the  other  three  promptly  en- 
listed, requesting  that  they  be  sent 
to  the  same  branch  of  the  army — their 
requests  were  granted,  and  the  boys 
are  still  together,  and  are  entertain- 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


ing  their  buddies  and  appreciative 
audiences  wherever  they  go. 

A  descriptive  number  entitled  "Cav- 
alry Charge,"  all  but  knocked  the 
youngsters  off  their  seats,  and  we 
noticed  several  of  the  grown-ups  in 
the  audience  look  quite  "pop-eyed" 
when  guns  began  to  crack.  The 
trumpets  and  percussion  sections 
really  "went  to  town"  as  this  selec- 
tion was  played.  At  first  we  heard 
the  crackling  rifle  fire  as  the  infantry 
advanced  into  battle;  then  the  hoof- 
beats  of  the  cavalry  in  the  distance, 
growing  louder  as  they  came  nearer; 
followed  by  a  thunderous  roar  as  the 
big  guns  of  the  artillery  boomed. 
(Most  of  this  "fuss"  was  caused  by 
"Red"  Paul  with  his  drums  and  a  .38 
service  revolver.)  This  number  cer- 
tainly made  a  great  hit  with  the  boys. 

Director  Whiting  then  addressed 
the  boys,  saying  that  at  the  close  of 
the  morning  service  he  heard  them 
sing  "God  Bless  America,"  and  asked 
that  they  sing  it  again  with  the  band 
accompaniment.  He  told  them  he  had 
heard  audiences  sing  this  favorite  song 
in  Boston  and  many  other  large 
cities,  but  had  never  heard  a  group 
sing  it  so  well  as  they.  Glad  to  oblige 
one  who  had  so  pleasantly  entertain- 
ed them  on  this  and  on  a  previous 
occasion,  the  boys  arose  and  sang 
most  lustily.  The  manner  in  which 
these  youngsters,  accompanied  by  one 
of  the  nation's  ace  military  bands, 
arose  to  the  occasion  would  have  thrill- 
ed anyone.  Each  fellow  present  just 
"reared  back"and  put  his  whole  soul 
into  the  effort,  until  the  rafters  echo- 
ed and  re-echoed  with  the  strains  of 
this  popular  American  song.  Had 
Kate  Smith  been  present  we  feel  sure 
she  would  have  received  the  thrill  of 


here  life.  It  really  showed  the  true 
spirit  of  American  youth.  If  the 
dictators  who  seek  to  destroy  our 
great  American  form  of  government 
could  have  been  present  and  witness- 
ed this  outburst  of  free  American 
spirit,  they  would  think  twice  before 
making  further  attempts  to  bring  the 
people  of  this  great  nation  under 
their  heels. 

One  good  turn  deserves  another, 
so  the  members  of  the  band  favored 
their  youthful  hosts  with  a  couple  of 
good  marching  songs,  one  of  which 
was  a  rollicking  song  of  the  cavalry, 
the  other  alluding  to  the  field  artill- 
ery. These  fellows  have  very  fine 
voices  and  clearly  demonstrated  that 
they  could  sing  as  well  as  play. 

This  most  delightful  program  was 
brought  to  a  close  as  the  entire  as- 
semblage stood  at  attention  while 
the  band  played  "The  Star-Spangled 
Banner."  Listening  to  the  closing 
strains  of  the  national  anthem,  so 
superbly  rendered,  we  felt  that,  truly, 
Americans  had  much  for  which  to  be 
thankful  in  "the  land  of  the  free  and 
the  home  of  the  brave,"  assured  that 
so  long  as  we  remain  a  thankful  peo- 
ple, God  will  continue  to  shower  His 
many  blessings  upon  us,  and  ours  will 
become  a  still  greater  nation. 

Now  that  the  army  maneuver  pe- 
riod in  drawing  to  a  close,  and  War- 
rant Officer  Whiting  and  the  members 
of  the  180th  Field  Artillery  Band 
will  soon  be  wending  their  way  back 
to  their  homes  in  New  England,  we 
feel  that  we  are  becoming  separated 
from  some  very  fine  friends.  Wher- 
ever they  have  appeared  in  North 
Carolina  they  have  endeared  them- 
selves to  the  hearts  of  all  with  whom 
they  have  come  in  contact,  but  it  is 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


our  opinion  that  no  more  lasting  im- 
pression has  been  made  by  them  any- 
where in  the  Souht  than  in  the  admi- 
ration of  boyish  hearts  at  the  Jack- 
son Training  School.  While  musi- 
cal critics  may  rate  them  second, 
third  or  fourth  among  the  many  army 
bands  of  the  United  States,  the  unan- 
imous vote  of  both  boys  and  officials 
of  this  institution  gives  them  an 
exclusive  first  place,  both  for  their 
ability  as  musicians,  and  for  being 
just  about  the  highest  type  of  genuine- 
ly friendly,  gentlemanly  fellows  it 
has  been  our  privilege  to  meet  in 
many  years.  To  Bandmaster  Whit- 
ing and  his  boys  we  tender  this  ex- 
pression of  gratitude  for  their  kind- 
ness to  us,  assuring  them  at  the  same 
time  that,  should  they  again  come 
to  this  section  of  North  Carolina, 
either  collectively  or  individually,  they 
are  most  cordially  invited  to  visit 
the  Jackson   Training   School. 

The  personnel  of  the  band  on  the 
day  of  its  visit  to  the  School,  is  as 
follows: 

Warrant  Officer  Chester  E.  Whit- 
ing,  bandmaster;    Technical    Sergeant 


Russell  A.  Buchanan,  trombone;  Staff 
Sergeant  Fred  B.  Whiting,  cornet; 
Sgt.  E.  B.  Henry,  horn;  Sgt.  F.  L. 
Ciummei,  clarinet;  Sgt.  D.  Magazzu, 
flute;  Sgt.  J.  M.  Nicols,  cornet;  Corp. 
R.  H.  Settles,  trombone;  Corp.  E.  A. 
Potter,  cornet;  PFC  C.  L.  Basford, 
tuba;  PFC  P.  Caia,  trombone;  PFC 
R.  S.  Boguszewski,  baritone;  PFC  S. 
Rubin,  clarinet;  PFC  C.  S.  Demattia, 
clarinet;  PFC  J.  E.  Foley,  drum;  PFC 
M.  W.  Hamilton,  cornet;  PFC  J.  G. 
Masterson,  drums;  PFC  J.  J  .Paul, 
drums;  PFC  A.  Perham,  drums;  PFC 
M.  Medieros,  cornet;  PFC  A.  P.  Rap- 
oza,  clarinet;  PFC  S.  Schultz,  clar- 
inet; PFC  J.  Schrotman,  clarinet;  PFC 
E.  H.  Silva,  clarinet;  PFC  W.  S.  Whit- 
more,  cornet;  PFC  C.  A.  Wolfram, 
horn;  PFC  J.  A.  Stefani,  horn;  PFC 
C.  E.  Schmidt,  horn;  Pvt.  W.  E.  Morri- 
son, drum;  Pvt.  J.  S.  Gilholm.  cornet, 
Pvt.  J.  A.  Ramalho,  saxaphone,  Pvt. 
J.  A.  D'Agostino,  tuba;  Pvt,  F.  D. 
Williams,  trombone;  Pvt.  A.  Brown, 
cornet;  Pvt.  L.  Casarano,  percussion; 
Pvt.  B.  T.  Adams,  percussion;  W. 
Russell,    pianist    and    arranger. 


RED  FEATHERS 

By  Louise  Stevens 


Henry  Van  Martin  squared  his  six- 
teen-year-old shoulders,  settled  his 
conspicuously  correct  straw  hat  at 
just  the  proper  angle  atop  his  curly 
blonde  head,  took  a  firmer  grip  on 
his  book  strap,  and  swung  along  with 
the  scores  of  other  Waymore  stu- 
dents down  the  long  avenue  of  monkey 


pod  trees  toward  the  line  of  waiting 
busses. 

As  he  passed  the  tennis  courts  at 
the  edge  of  the  campus,  a  laughing 
brown  face  peered  at  him  through  the 
wire  netting  back-stop,  and  a  cheer- 
ful voice  called  out,  "Hi,  there,  mah- 
lihini,    wanta    play    coupla    sets?" 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


"No,  thank  you.   Got  to  get  along 

home." 

Henry  wondered,  as  he  elbowed  his 
way  into  the  crowded  bus,  if  George 
Akana,  the  Hawaiian  boy,  and  his 
Chinese  companion  back  there  on  the 
court  had  meant  for  him  to  hear  the 
laugh  and  the  bantering  shout  with 
which   they   had   greeted  his   refusal. 

"Save  your  breath,  Quon,"  the  Ha- 
waiian was  saying.  "Of  course  the 
mahlihini  can't  play.  Might  get  his 
necktie    crooked    or    something." 

As  the  bus  ambled  along  in  the 
quiet  shade  of  Punahou  Avenue 
Henry  decided  that  to  be  called  mah- 
lihini (newcomer)  at  every  turn  was 
just  one  more  reason  for  not  liking 
Honolulu-  What  if  it  was  all  in  fun? 
And  why  use  Hawaiian  words? 
Wasn't  English  good  enough  for 
them? 

He  looked  about  at  the  other  pass- 
engers on  the  bus.  They  were  a  typical 
cross  section  of  the  racial  melting 
pot  which  is  Hawaii.  There  were  Jap- 
anese, Chinese,  Portuguese,  Hawai- 
ians,  Koreans,  and  Fillipinos,  inter- 
spersed with  a  few  haoles  (Caucas- 
ians). The  "spic  and-spanness"  of 
Henry's  attire  was  in  sharp  contrast 
to  that  of  the  others.  He  was  the  only 
one  with  a  hat,  coat,  necktie,  or  creas- 
ed trousers.  They  were  comfortable 
in  loose,  opens-necked  shirts  or  sports 
jackets.  Many  garments  were  flam 
ingly  colorful, — deep  crimsons,  or 
clear  yellows,  for  in  Hawaii  boys,  and 
even  diginfied  old  men,  are  not  as- 
hamed to  let  their  clothing  reflect 
some    of    nature's    brightness. 

Henry  had  entered  Waymore  only 
two  weeks  ago,  shortly  after  he  had 
come  to  Honolulu  from  the  mainland 
with    his    parents.     As    soon    as    the 


Van  Martins  had  settled  themselves 
comfortably  in  the  great  rambling 
house  in  the  fashionable  Kahala 
Beach  section,  they  had  begun  looking 
about  for  a  suitable  school  for  their 
only  son.  From  the  first,  the  boy  had 
rebelled  against  the  idea  of  going  to 
the  public   schools. 

"But,  Dad,  do  you  think  I  want  to 
go  to  school  with  these  hordes  of 
Chinese,  Hawaiians,  and  what  have 
you?  Why,  half  of  them  go  to  school 
barefooted.  Can't  you  find  a  school 
for  white  people  in  this  crazy  town?" 

"Well,  we'll  see,  son,  but  these 
Chinese,  Hawaiians,  and  what  have 
you's,  as  you  call  them,  look  like 
pretty  fine,  upstanding  young  Ameri- 
cans to  me." 

Their  search  had  failed  to  find  what 
Henry  had  called  "a  school  for  white 
people."  He  had  compromised  on 
Waymore  Academy,  the  most  expen- 
sive private  school  in  the  city,  but 
found  even  there  boys  and  girls  of 
all  colors  and  nationalities. 

This  afternoon,  Henry  left  the  bus 
on  Kalakaua  Avenue  to  sit  for  a  while 
under  the  hau  trees  along  Waikiki 
Beach  while  he  watched  the  surf 
riders.  Twenty  or  more  were  out  with 
their  boards.  From  his  very  first  day 
in  Honolulu,  Henry  had  been  fascinat- 
ed by  this  sport — by  the  skill,  the  dar- 
ing, the  speed  of  it.  In  his  present 
state  of  loneliness  and  homesickness, 
he  felt  that  surfing  was  about  the  only 
good  thing  in  the  Islands.  Today,  as 
he  watched  a  slim  brown  boy  of  about 
his  own  age,  standing  lightly  poised 
amid  the  flashing  blue  and  white  of 
the  surf  as  his  board  carried  him 
over  the  waves  with  the  speed  of  a 
skimming  bird,  young  Van  Martin 
determined  that  before  many  months 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


should  have  passed,  he  too  would  be 
a  surf  rider,  perhaps  even  a  champion. 

This  determination  was  doubled 
after  his  experience  on  the  football 
field  the  next  afternoon.  Henry  had 
been  a  famous  fullback  on  the  team 
of  the  expensive  prep  school  he  had 
attended  in  Boston.  Coach  Wendell 
of  Waymore  had  advised  the  young 
mahlihini  not  to  try  out  for  football 
in  this,  his  very  first  year  in  the 
tropics. 

"Yes,  Van  Martin,  I  know  you  play- 
ed in  Boston,  but  I'll  warrant  you 
didn't  play  many  games  with  the 
thermometer  at  eighty.  That's  just 
good  football  weather  here,  you 
know." 

When  Henry  turned  up  for  practice 
the  following  afternoon,  the  coach 
seemed  surprised,  but  said  nothing 
as  he  handed  the  boy  a  suit. 

While  putting  the  boys  through 
their  paces  out  on  the  field,  Mr.  Wen- 
dell kept  his  cool,  appraising  eye  on 
the  young  mahlihini.  Yes,  he  had 
speed,  sureness,  and  a  tackling  tech- 
nique that  showed  the  effect  of  excell- 
ent coaching.  Henry,  on  his  part,  was 
discovering  that  the  Orientals  on  the 
field,  for  all  their  lack  of  size,  were 
as  fast  and  strong  as  his  teammates 
back  home. 

After  a  half  hour's  grilling  work 
in  the  broiling  sun,  Henry  caught  the 
ball  and  started  on  what  might  have 
been  a  spectacular  run.  The  boy 
didn't  realize  what  was  happening, 
but  suddenly  his  arms  relaxed,  the 
ball  fell  to  the  ground,  and  everything 
turned  black  before  his  eyes.  A  few 
minutes  later,  when  he  found  him- 
self stretched  out  on  the  ground  in 
the  cool  shade  of  a  banyan  tree,  he 
heard  George  Akana's  cheerful  voice 


saying.  "Tough  luck,  Van  Martin  it's 
nothing  but  the  heat  though.  You'll 
be  all  right  when  you  get  used  to  it." 

Hawaiian  George  had  not  meant  to 
be  patronizing,  but  the  very  cheer- 
fulness of  his  voice  and  the  charm  of 
his  flashing  smile  made  Henry  want 
to  "show"  him. 

"What's  the  matter  with  all  of  you 
anyway?  Let's  play  ball."  But  Coach 
Wendell  put  his  hand  on  Henry's 
shoulder  as  he  got  to  his  feet  and 
started  out  to  the  field.  "No  more 
play  for  you  today,  Van  Martin.  I 
was  afraid  of  something  like  this. 
Wait  a  couple  of  weeks  and  then  try 
out  for  the  second  team." 

Henry  didn't  stay  to  watch  the  rest 
of  the  practice,  but  with  head  held 
high,  he  stalked  across  the  campus  to 
the  gym.  At  that  moment,  he  hated 
Waymore,  he  hated  Honolulu,  and,  for 
some  strange  reason  not  quite  clear 
to  himself,  he  hated  George  Akana. 
Perhaps  it  was  envy,  coupeld  with 
homesickness.  George  was  the  ac- 
knowledged leader  of  the  school,  cap- 
tain of  the  football  team,  president 
of  the  junior  class.  His  good  looks 
and  fine  voice  made  him  an  important 
member  of  the  dramatic  club.  He 
was  all  that  Henry  had  been  back 
home,  but  wasn't  here.  And  then — 
his  race.  Before  coming  to  Hawaii, 
Henry  had  spoken  of  the  Hawaiians 
as  "the  natives"  and  had  pictured 
them  as  half  naked,  brown  savages, 
still  living  in  grass  huts.  And  here 
one  of  these  "natives"  was  the  ac- 
knowledged leader  of  the  school,  while 
he,  a  Van  Martin  from  Boston,  was 
only  a  mahlihini. 

A  dozen  irrepressible  eight  graders, 
watching  the  practice  from  the  side- 
lines,   greeted    Henry's    scowl   with   a 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


taunting    chant    as    he    passed    them 
on  his  way  back  to  the  gym. 

"Cheer  up   little  mahlihini,  don't 

you  cry, 
You'll  be  a  kamaina    (old  timer) 

by  and  by." 

Henry  compressed  his  trembling  lips 
into  a  hard  line  and  pretended  not 
to  understand  the  words. 

From  that  afternoon,  the  boy  re- 
treated almost  completely  into  the 
shell  of  his  aloofness.  His  free  time 
was  divided  between  the  library  and 
the  beach  where  he  was  gradually 
learning  to  manage  a  surf  board. 
Although  always  a  good  student,  the 
extra  hours  now  spent  in  study  were 
having  an  effect  on  his  grades.  He 
had  "A"  in  everything  except  Hawai- 
ian history,  which  was,  of  course,  an 
entirely  new  subject  to  him.  It  was 
also  the  subject  in  which  Henry's 
ignoraance  stood  out  in  sharp  con- 
trast to  the  knowledge  of  George 
Akana,  whose  own  ancestors  the  class 
was  studying. 

Coming  into  the  history  room  a 
few  minutes  early  one  morning,  Henry 
found  a  strangely  quiet  group  of  boys 
and  girls  standing  about  the  reading 
table  looking  at  something  large  and 
red  spread  out  in  a  glowing  circular 
mat  which  almost  covered  the  table 
top.  In  coming  closer,  Henry  saw 
that  it  was  a  feather  cape  like  those 
out  at  Bishop  Museum.  The  students 
were  bending  over  the  table  to  examine 
more  closely  the  thousands  of  tiny 
crimson  feathers  put  together  with 
marvelous  cunning,  but  not  a  hand 
touched  the  softly  shimmering  sur- 
face. 

Reluctantly    they    took    their    seats 


as  the  bell  rang.  Mr.  Hornbeck,  the 
teacher,  began  to  speak  about  the 
cape. 

"This  is  one  of  the  best  preserved 
and  finest  specimens  of  ancient  Ha- 
waiian feather  work  I  have  ever 
seen." 

Henry  turned  to  Haruko  Miyashiro, 
the  little  Japanese  girl  beside  him, 
and  whispered,  "Where'd  it  come 
from?"  Haruko  was  too  polite  to 
whisper  in  class,  but  she  wrote  on 
a  page  of  her  notebook,  "George 
Akana  bought  it  .His  mother's.  She's 
a  lineal  descendant  of  a  chief  in  the 
court    of   Kam.    I." 

So  that  was  it.  Of  course  George 
would  be  captain  of  the  football  team, 
class  president  and  everything  else. 
Royal  blood,  eh?  That's  why  he's  so 
patronizing.  Henry  smiled  to  himself. 
Royalty!  Hmhh!  Old  Kamehameha  I 
whom  they  made  so  much  fuss  about 
was  after  all  only  a  tribal  chieftain 
ruling  a  lot  of  savages.  Now  Mr. 
Hornbeck    was    talking    again. 

"Perhaps  George  Akana  can  tell 
us  something  more  about  this  cape, 
how  his  mother  got  it,  who  made  it, 
and  so  on.  Will  you  come  up  in  front, 
George?" 

George  went  to  the  table,  picked  up 
the  cape  with  the  utmost  care,  and 
placed  it  around  his  own  shoulders 
to  show  how  it  had  been  worn  by  the 
chiefs  of  olden  time.  Mr.  Hornbeck 
and  the  pupils  asked  questions,  first 
about  the  cape  itself  and  then  about 
other  customs  of  the  ancient  Ha- 
waiians. 

"Do  you  know  any  of  the  old  chants, 
George?" 

"Oh,  yes,  sir.  I  know  several.  Mother 
taught  all  of  us  to  chant." 

"Won't  you  give  us  one?"  The  sug- 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


gestion  brought  a  round  of  applause 
from  the  class.  With  neither  shyness 
nor  bravado  George  began  to  explain 
the  meaning  and  the  manner  of  the 
chant  as  used  by  his  ancestors. 

"This  one  was  a  favorite  with  the 
chiefs  when  they  sat  in  council  with 
the  king.  Each  man  held  kahili,  like 
this."  George  picked  up  a  long  point- 
er to  represent  the  staff  used  by  the 
ancient  Hawaiians  as  a  symbol  of 
royalty.  Standing  motionless,  with 
the  spear-like  stick  held  upright  at 
arm's  length  before  him,  his  rich, 
vibrant  young  voice  began  the  low, 
weirdly  rhythmic  melody  of  the  chant. 
Penetrating  and  solemn,  the  cadences 
rose  and  fell  in  the  hush  of  the  room. 
When  the  last  sweetly  quavering  note 
had  died  in  a  thin  fine  thread  of  sound, 
there  was  a  moment  of  awed  silence 
before  the  applause.  The  mystic  spell 
of  old  Hawaii  had  been  re-created  here 
in  the  history  classroom  by  this  stal- 
wart son  of  Hawaiian  chieftains. 

It  was  after  class  that  day  that 
George  made  another  attempt  to  be 
friendly  with  Henry.  "Hi,  Van  Mar- 
tin, how  about  the  surfing?  I  saw 
you  at  the  beach  yesterday  and  you 
were  having  kind  of  a  tough  time  of 
it.  Seemed  to  be  off  the  board  about 
as  much  as  on  it.  Maybe  I  could 
help  you  a  little.  You  see,  we  Haw- 
aiians can  ride  a  surf  board  almost 
before  we  can  walk.  The  haoles  call 
us  amphibians.  If  you're  going  to  the 
beach  next  Saturday,  I'll  be  glad  to 
give  you  some  pointers. 

"No  thanks,  My  father  has  hired 
a  teacher  for  me.  I'll  learn  all  right." 
And  Henry  walked  down  the  hall 
wondering  why  this  stupid  Hawaiian 
couldn't  see  that  he  was  disliked.  The 
statement   about   his   father  hiring   a 


teacher  for  him  had  not  been  strictly 
true.  Mr.  Van  Martin  had  promised 
in  a  general  sort  of  way  that  he 
would  see  what  he  could  do  about 
getting  someone  to  teach  Henry  if 
the  boy  found  he  couldn't  learn  to 
manage  a  board  by  himself  Henry 
now  determined  to  plead  with  his 
father  tonight  to  get  him  a  teach- 
er at  once.  He  absolutely  wouldn't 
have  this  Hawaiian  boy  laughing  at 
his  efforts  and  offering  to  help.  George 
Akana  excelled  in  the  American  sport 
of  football.  Well,  he,  Henry  Van  Mar- 
tin, would  excel  in  the  Hawaiian  sport 
of  surf  riding. 

Dui'ing  the  next  week,  his  father 
secured  Kawanako,  a  famous  "beach 
boy,"  as  instructor.  Every  afternoon 
Henry  could  be  seen  riding  the  waves 
with  the  dark-skinned  Hawaiian  on 
the  board  behind  him.  He  soon  dis- 
covered that  there  is  a  definite  tech- 
nique for  maintaining  one's  balance 
as  the  board  rises  and  falls  with  the 
waves.  Under  Kawanako's  guidance, 
he  soon  learned  to  shift  his  weight 
from  one  foot  to  the  other  with  just 
the  right  rhythm.  He  learned  that 
much  depends  upon  getting  to  the 
feet  at  just  the  proper  moment.  With 
Kawanako  crouched  on  the  board  be- 
hind him,  shouting  directions  above 
the  roar  of  the  waves,  he  learned  to 
grasp  both  sides  of  his  board,  grad- 
ually rise  with  bent  legs,  and  remain 
in  the  crouching  position  until  Kaw- 
anako shouted,  "O.K.     UP." 

The  thrill  of  his  first  ride  alone! 
He  was  glad  that  George  and  some 
of  the  others  happened  to  be  on  the 
beach  that  day  to  see  him  come  sailing 
in  without  a  spill.  He  didn't  need 
Kawanako  after  that. 

He  liked  best  to  go  surfing  in  the 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


early  morning  when  there  were  few 
people  on  the  beach  and  the  rugged 
slopes  of  Diamond  Head  were  still 
covered  with  soft  purple  shadows. 
Surfing  was  finally  making  Henry  love 
Hawaii.  "Why  should  anyone  long 
for  wings  when  he  can  have  a  surf 
board?"  he  often  asked  himself  as  he 
rode  the  waves  with  arms  outstretch- 
ed toward  the  green  hills  rising  be- 
yond  the   city. 

In  early  May,  the  Hawaiians  began 
making  preparations  for  Kamehameha 
Day,  June  11.  On  that  day,  all  the 
other  nationalities  of  the  Islands 
would  join  them  in  honoring  the  great 
king  who  had  made  a  united  kingdom 
out  of  the  eight  scattered  islands. 
There  would  be  a  big  parale,  with 
bands,  and  flower-decked  floats,  and 
beautiful  girls  riding  on  high-stepping 
horses.  Everyone  would  wear  a  lei 
of  frangrant  flowers  abut  his  neck. 
Leis  would  be  draped  about  the  statue 
of  Kamehameha  1,  that  stands  in  the 
public  square  in  front  of  the  post- 
office.  Even  the  horses  would  wear 
flowers. 

For  weeks,  the  students  of  Way- 
more  had  been  excitedly  trying  to 
decide  who  should  represent  the  school 
in  the  pageant  to  be  given  on  the 
Palace  Grounds  in  the  afternoon  of 
the  great  day.  The  voting  was  by 
secret  ballot,  but  it  was  no  surprise 
to  most  of  the  boys  and  girls  when 
the  choice  fell  on  George  Akana.  It 
was  fitting  that  the  school  should  be 
represented  by  a  boy  of  pure  Hawai- 
ian blood.  Besides  George  could  wear 
the  feather  cape.  Probably  it  would 
be  the  only  genuine  one  in  the  entire 
pageant. 

On  the  afternoon  of  June  10,  the 
student  body  met  to  make  final  plans 


for  the  morrow.  The  school  band, 
the  drum  corps,  the  football  and  bas- 
ketball teams  and  other  organizations 
would  march.  It  was  decided  to  meet 
in  the  gymnasium  at  nine  o'clock,  put 
on  uniforms  and  costumes,  and  go  to- 
gether to  Aala  Park  where  the  parade 
was  scheduled  to  start. 

Henry  did  not  attend  the  meeting. 
As  usual  he  had  remained  aloof  from 
the  plans  of  his  schoolmates.  How- 
ever, he  happened  to  pass  the  de- 
serted gym  at  about  five  o'clock  as 
he  was  leaving  the  building  after 
working  late  in  the  physics  labora- 
tory. On  a  table  by  itself,  carefully 
separated  from  the  pile  of  other 
costumes,  was  George's  red  feather 
cape.  The  rays  of  the  late  after- 
noon sun  fell  softly  upon  it,  causing 
the  gleaming  surface  to  diffuse  a  warm 
red  glow  over  the  entire  room. 

Something  which  Henry  did  not 
quite  understand  drew  him  into  the 
room  and  over  to  the  table.  He  had 
seen  the  cape  several  times  but  had 
never  touched  it.  Almost  stealthily 
he  passed  his  hands  over  the  delicately 
smooth  surface.  Suddenly  it  seemed 
that  the  inanimate  cape  became 
George,  the  boy  he  envied  and  disliked. 
Suppose — but  the  thought  frightened 
him.  No.  He  couldn't.  The  scarlet 
feathers  seemed  to  turn  to  leaping 
flames  in  his  hands.  When  he  left  the 
room  ten  minutes  later  the  cape  was 
nowhere  to  be  seen,  and  there  was  a 
self-satisfied,  exultant,  cynical  look  on 
the  face  of  Heniw  Van  Martin. 

The  next  morning,  Henry  took 
advantage  of  the  school  holiday  to  go 
surf  riding.  He  figured  he  could 
easily  get  home  by  nine,  change  his 
clothes  and  be  down  on  King  Street 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


ready  to  watch  the  parade  by  ten- 
thirty  or  eleven. 

When  he  reached  the  beach  at  eight 
and  took  his  board  from  the  locker, 
the  waves  were  higher  than  he  had 
ever  seen  them.  Even  the  sidewalk 
alonge  Kalakaua  Avenue  was  wet  as 
one  after  another  of  the  huge  breakers 
rolled  in  and  broke  into  a  million 
sparkling  wisps  of  tingling  white 
foam.  "It  will  be  great  this  morn- 
ing," Henry  thought  as  he  sped 
through  the  spray  to  the  water's  edge. 
Before  he  could  drop  his  board  into 
the  shallow  water,  he  felt  a  hand  on 
his  shoulder  and  a  deep,  kindly  voice 
saying,  "But  sonny,  you  can't  go  into 
that  water  this  morning.  Look  at 
it.     It's  not  safe." 

Henry  knew  the  old  Hawaiian.  He 
had  seen  him  on  the  beach  often. 
"But  I  know  how  to  manage  a  board." 

"Sure,  I  know  you  do,  but  you've 
never  been  out  in  anything  like  this. 
This  kind  of  surf  comes  only  once  or 
twice  a  year.  Take  the  advice  of  a 
kamaina  and  put  that  board  back  in- 
to  the   locker." 

Henry  looked  from  the  genial  brown 
face  out  to  the  sea.  There,  sharply 
etched  against  the  gleaming  blue  of 
the  water,  he  saw  two  boys.  They 
stood  poised  on  their  boards  and  rode 
the  waves   as   lightly  as   sea  gulls. 

"If  those  boys  can  do  it,  I  guess  I 
can,"  and  Henry  pulled  sharply  away 
from  the  restraining  hand  on  his 
shoulder.  As  his  board  hit  the  water, 
he  heard  the  old  Hawaiian  shouting 
above  the  roar  of  the  waves,  "Don't 
be  a  fool,  mahlihini,  Those  boys 
were  raised  on  surf  board." 

He  lay  flat  on  his  stomach  on  the 
board  and  paldled  with  his  arms  out 
toward  the  line  where  the  white-edged 


breakers  start.  He  was  a  strong 
swimmer  and  his  muscular  arms  cut 
through  the  water  with  long,  regular 
strokes,  but  he  seemed  to  make  little 
headway  against  the  force  of  the  in- 
coming waves.  "The  harder  the  pull 
out,  the  swifter  the  ride  in,"  he  told 
himself  as  he  struggled. 

Hearing  a  shout  beside  him,  he 
turned  to  see  the  two  other  boys  fly 
past  him.  One  of  them  was  George. 
Henry's  heart  exulted  in  each  stroke. 
He  would  show  George  and  the  old 
Hawaiian  on  the  beach  that,  even  if 
George  had  been  raised  on  a  surf 
board,  Henry  Van  Martin,  the  mah- 
lihini, could  ride  as  well  or  maybe 
better  than  he. 

As  he  reached  the  turning  line, 
the  board,  under  his  near-expert  guid- 
ance, spun  about  and  headed  for  the 
shore.  Usually  it  moves  fairly  slowly 
at  first.  This  gives  the  rider  time  to 
rise  gradually  to  his  knees,  then  to 
his  feet,  and  balance  himself  before 
the  board  gathers  speed  for  the 
breath-taking  ride  over  the  crests 
and  into  the  troughs  of  the  on-rush- 
ing waves.  But  not  today.  Less  than 
a  second  after  turning,  the  board  was 
carrying  Henry  with  terrific  speed 
toward  the  shore  more  than  a  quarter 
of  a  mile  away. 

For  an  instant  he  remembered  the 
Hawaiian's  words.  Perhaps  he  had 
better  remain  as  he  was,  prone  on 
the  board.  That  way  he  would  be  safe. 
But  the  thought  of  George's  lilting 
shout  as  he  went  by  so  easily — and 
safely — caused  Henry  to  get  to  his 
feet  quickly,  too  quickly.  For  per- 
haps three  seconds  he  stood  there 
then  he  was  struggling  in  the  water 
with  a  terrific  pain  in  his  shoulder. 
In    a    moment    he    realized    that    his 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


right  arm  was  hanging  limply  at  his 
side.  He  tried  to  raise  it.  The  pain 
made  him  feel  faint.  He  looked  about 
for  the  surf  board.  Gone.  At  least 
two  hundred  yards  to  the  shallow 
water  through  pounding  waves.  With 
one  arm  and  his  two  strong  legs  he 
swam.  The  waves  beat  upon  his 
head.  Each  onrush  took  away  his 
breath.  If  it  were  not  for  the  pierc- 
ing pain  he  knew  he  could  make  it. 
He  tried  to  turn  and  float  on  his  back, 
but  the  weight  of  the  limp,  helpless 
arm  in  the  water  dragged  him  down. 
He  was  almost  too  tired  and  sick  to 
go  on.  As  the  next  huge  wave  wash- 
ed over  him,  he  barely  tried  to  keep 
his  head  above  it.  Now  the  water 
and  the  sky  and  everything  was 
black.     He  would  rest  just  a  minute. 

He  didn't  see  the  two  surf  boards 
flying  over  the  waves  toward  him.  He 
scarcely  felt  the  strong  arms  that 
lifted  him.  When  he  opened  his  eyes, 
he  found  himself  lying  on  his  back 
on  a  board.  George  Akana  was  stand- 
ing above  him,  astride  his  body  like 
a  youthful  brown  Colossus.  Now 
they  were  nearing  the  shore. 

An  hour  later,  at  the  hospital, 
when  a  broken  collarbone  had  been 
set,  and  he  was  resting  quietly  in  bed, 
George  shook  his  left  hand  and  said, 
"So  long,  kid.  Doc  says  you'll  have 
to  stay  here  until  tonight  anyway. 
That  board  sure  hit  your  shoulder 
a  wallop  when  you  fell  off,  and  then 
trying  to  swim  with  it — .  I've  phoned 
your  house  and  your  mother  is  on  the 
way  here.  I've  got  to  go  now,  if  I'm 
going  to  make  the  parade.  See  you 
tomorrow." 

George  was  gone  almost  before 
Henry  knew  what  had  happened.  With 
terrifying  suddenness,  he  remembered 


the  parade — and  the  red  feather  cape. 
From  the  blackness  of  the  unused 
closet  under  the  stairway  where  he 
had  hidden  it  yesterday  afternoon, 
it  now  seemed  to  be  shining  at  him 
with  a  blinding  red  fire  of  accusation. 
Now  George  had  gone  to  get  it  to 
wear  in  the  pageant  in  honor  of  his 
great  ancestor. 

Henry's  mental  agony,  as  he  lay 
there  in  the  hospital  bed,  was  more 
intense  than  the  pain  in  his  shoulder. 
In  his  imagination  he  saw  the  frantic 
faces  of  the  students  as  they  searched 
in  vain  for  the  cape.  Of  couise  he 
must  get  out  of  the  hospital  and  go 
to  the  school  gym  at  once.  Where 
were  his  clothes?  He  looked  about. 
No  nurse  in  sight.  He  rang  the  bell. 
No  response.  Of  course.  Now  he 
remembered.  His  clothes  were  in  the 
locker  at  Waikiki.  He  had  been 
brought  to  the  hospital  in  nothing 
but  his  swimming  trunks,  and  the 
nuises  were  probably  all  busy  on  the 
"emergency"  that  had  come  in  just 
after  he  came.  Why  didn't  his  moth- 
er come?  She  could  take  him  to 
the  school  in  the  car.  Precious 
minutes  were  passing.  Could  he  per- 
haps telephone  and  tell  them  what 
he  had  done  and  where  they  could 
find  the  cape?  No.  He  must  go  him- 
self. He  must  face  them  all.  That 
was  his  only  road  back  to  self-respect. 

Against  the  doctor's  orders,  he  was 
out  of  bed  and  craning  his  neck 
from  the  window  which  commanded 
a  view  of  the  street  below.  There 
must  be  a  taxi,  somewhere.  Up  and 
down  the  street  he  looked,  leaning 
as  far  out  of  the  window  as  he  could. 
Yes,  that  car  coming  around  the  cor- 
ner was  a  taxi — or  was  it?  A  long, 
low  whistle  from  the  hospital  window, 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


and  the  frantic  waving  of  a  white 
pajama-sleeved  arm  caused  the  as- 
tonished driver  to  draw  up  at  the 
curb. 

No  one  in  the  hospital  noticed  the 
grim-faced,  barefoot,  pajama-clad  boy 
who  slipped  quietly  down  a  norrow, 
semi-dark  back  stairway  and  out  of 
the  service  entrance  a  few  minutes 
later.  "Waymore  Academy,"  Henry 
said  to  the  Filipino  boy  who  was 
driving  the  taxi,  "and  please  hurry." 

While  the  taxi  wound  its  way 
through  the  heavy  holiday  traffic  of 
downtown  Honolulu,  an  excited  group 
of  boys  and  girls  stood  huddled  to- 
gether in  the  Waymore  gym.  The 
girls  wore  skirts  made  of  fresh  green 
ti  leaves.  The  spicy  fragrance  of 
white  ginger  leis  filled  the  room.  Even 
some  of  the  boys  wore  hibisc*us 
flowers  behind  their  ears.  But  the 
gaiety  of  their  costumes  was  in  sharp 
contrast  to  the  tenseness  of  their 
faces.  The  red  feather  cape  was 
gone! 

"Are  you  sure,  George,  that  you 
didn't  take  it  home?'  Mr.  Horn- 
beck  asked.  "I  took  it  for  granted 
that  you  had,  when  I  checked  over 
the  costumes  late  yesterday  evening 
and   the   cape   wasn't  among   them. 

George's  lips  were  set  in  a  straight 
line  as  he  answered.  "I  only  wish 
now  that  I  had  taken  it  home.  I 
think  mother  loves  that  cape  almost 
as  much  as   she  loves  the  family." 

In  the  excitement  no  one  heard 
the  taxi  stopping  outside.  No  one 
saw  the  silent  figure  in  the  doorway, 
a  figure  with  its  right  arm  held  stiffly 
out  to  the  side  by  the  brace  on  a 
broken  collar  bone.  Henry's  lips 
quivered,  and  there  was  a  strange, 
tense,    but   also    an    exultant   note    in 


his  voice  as  he  called  out,  "Don  t  look 
any  more,  fellows  I'll  find  the  cape." 
Frightened  and  silent,  the  others 
made  way  as  he  moved  across  the 
room  in  his  rumpled  hospital  pajamas, 
walked  to  the  unused,  forgotten  closet, 
and  emerged  from  the  darkness  a 
moment  later  with  the  cape  held 
high  on  his  outstretched  arm.  Ad- 
vancing to  George  without  a  word, 
he  placed  it  around  the  Hawaiian 
boy's  shoulder  with  a  careful,  trembl- 
ing hand,  Then  he  turned  to  face 
the  astonished  group. 

"You  may  as  well  all  know.  I  hid 
the  cape  yesterday  afternoon.  I 
hoped  to  prevent  George  from  wearing 
it  today.  It  was  rotten  of  me.  I 
don't  mean  to  make  excuses.  There 
really  aren't  any.  But  maybe  part 
of  my  general  hatefulness  was  be- 
cause I  was  homesick  for  my  old 
school.  You  see,  back  in  Boston,  I 
was  everything  that  George  is  here, 
football  captain,  class  president  and 
everything.  And  then — well — er — you 
may  as  well  know  the  worst.  I 
thought  somehow  that  I  was  better 
than  George  because  my  skin  hap- 
pened to  be  white.  I'll  never  think 
that  way  again.  George  saved  my 
life  this  morning  in  the  surf.  That's 
all.  The  taxi's  waiting.  Got  to  go 
back  to  the  hospital.  Doctor's  orders, 
you  know.  Oh — er,  excuse  the  lack 
of  clothes.     Mine  are  at  Waikiki." 

George  took  command  of  the  em- 
barrassing moment  that  followed. 
"Hi,  everybody.  I  think  this  mah- 
lihini  is  a  pretty  good  sort.  What 
do  you  think?  Let's  give  him  nine 
rahs.  Altogether  now,  "Rah,  rah, 
rah."  As  the  shouts  died  away  under 
the  old  gym  rafters,  the  honking  of 
horns    was    heard.     Everyone    rushed 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


to  the  door  and  out  through  the  hall 
to  pile  onto  the  waiting  tracks  which 
would  take  them  to  Aala  Park. 

George  and  Henry  were  the  last 
to  leave.  George  walked  with  Henry 
to  the  taxi  waiting  at  the  curb.  When 
the  haole  boys  had  got  in,  George 
stuck  his  head  through  the  window. 
"Awfully  sorry  you  can't  be  in  the 
parade,  too,  I'll  tell  you  what.  You 
have  been  using  a  store  surf  board  all 


this  time,  haven't  you?  Henry  nodded. 
"No  wonder  you  fell  off.  Those  fac- 
tory-made things  are  no  good.  I'd 
like  to  give  you  one  of  mine.  I  have 
two,  you  know.  My  grandfather  made 
them  for  me.  His  father  showed  him 
how  to  cut  and  trim  a  board  until  it 
has  just  the  right  lines.  I'd  like  you 
to  have  it,  if  you  want  it?  O.  K.?" 
But  the  others  were  shouting  for 
George  to  come  on. 


WHITE  MAN'S  BOOK  OF  HEAVEN 

(Selected) 


The  Pilgrims  landed  at  Plymouth 
Rock,  December  21,  1620.  They  saw 
little  of  the  Indians  during  that  first 
hard  winter,  but  one  spring  day  Sam- 
oset  walked  into  the  village,  crying, 
"Welcome,  Englishmen."  He  had 
learned  a  little  English  from  traders 
and  fishermen. 

Later,  his  friends,  Squanto,  who 
had  visited  England  and  spoke  Eng- 
lish well,  and  Massasoit,  the  greatest 
chief  in  Massachusetts,  came  and  they 
made  a  treaty  of  peace  with  the  Indi- 
ans that  was  not  broken  for  50  years. 

Squanto  like  the  English  settlers  so 
much  that  he  stayed  with  them,  living 
in  their  homes,  teaching  them  how  to 
plant  and  fish  and  trap.  He  remain- 
ed their  loyal  friend  always,  and  when 
he  fell  ill  of  a  fever  and  lay  dying; 
asked  for  the  governor  to  pray  for 
him,  that  he  might  go  to  the  English- 
men's God  in  heaven. 

After  the  first  crops  were  harvested 
in  the  fall,  the  Pilgrims  held  their 
first  Thanksgiving,  to  which  they  in- 
vited the  Indians.     As  the  Indians  al- 


ways held  a  feast  of  gratitude  to  the 
Great  Spirit  for  their  own  harvest, 
they  came  gladly,  bringing  deer,  tur- 
keys and  corn.  For  a  week  they  feast- 
ed, attended  the  seivices  in  the  meet- 
ing house,  sang  their  own  songs  and 
prayers,  played  games,  and  ran  races 
with  bheir  Plymouth  friends.  All 
were  sorry  when  the  days  of  feasting 
were  over. 

When  the  Pilgrims  had  been  in 
America  for  thirteen  years,  they  sent 
back  to  England  a  pamphlet  called 
"New  England's  First  Fruit,"  that 
told  about  their  Christianizing  the  In- 
dians. It  is  said  that  ten  Indians, 
"besides  Indian  children,  Boys  and 
Girls,"  who  had  visited  in  their 
homes,  wished  to  become  Christians. 
It  made  special  mention  of  Wequash, 
who  after  he  became  a  Christian 
preached  Christ  up  and  down  the 
countryside  and  who  was  lnally  killed 
by  unfriendly   Indians. 

The  first  Swedish  colonists  in 
America  arrived  in  the  spring  of  1638. 

They  settled  in  Christinaham,  a  town 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


named  after  their  young-  queen.  There 
first  minister,  Torkillus,  came  the  fol- 
lowing year.  He  was  to  be  not  only 
a- .■•.pastor  for  his  countrymen  but  a 
missionary  to  the  Indians.  A  few 
years  later,  in  1643,  came  John  Cam- 
panius,  who  spent  much  time  among 
the  Indians.  He  learned  their  ways 
and  customs  and  became  acquainted 
with   their   nature. 

The  first  book  translated  in  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Indians  was  prepared  by 
him,  Luther's  Catechism,  in  1646.  It 
was  not  printed,  however,  until  fifty 
years  later,  by  King  Charles  of  Swed- 
en. In  the  meantime  John  Eliot  had 
translated  the  Bible  into  the  dialect  of 
the  Indian  in  Massachusetts  and  it 
was  published  in  book  form  some 
thirty  years  before  the  printing  of  the 
Catechism. 

A  strong  friendship  grew  through 
Campanius'  work  between  the  Swed- 
ish colonists  and  the  Indians.  When 
William  Penn  arrived,  forty  years  lat- 
er, he  fround  that  the  Indians  had 
learned  from  the  Swedish  settlers 
to  trust  the  white  people. 

Roger  Williams  was  the  first  Eng- 
lishman who  can  be  called  a  mission- 
ary to  the  Indians.  Always  their 
champion  he  said  the  king  had  no 
right  to  take  the  land  from  the  Ind- 
ians and  give  it  to  the  white  men. 
This  so  angered  the  colonists  that  he 
was  forced  to  flee  from  Massachusetts 
and  seek  shelter  for  the  winter  with 
the  Indians.  When  spring  came,  the 
Indians  gladly  sold  him  land  for  his 
new  colony,  known  as  Providence 
Plantation  (Rhode  Island).  The 
Indians  loved  and  respected  him  al- 
ways, for  he  was  their  constant 
friend.  In  1643  he  published  an  In- 
dian-English dictionary,  a  study  of 
the  language,  customs  and  manners 
of  the  Indians  of  that  region. 


John  Eliot,  who  was  a  young  pastor 
of  Roxbury,  Massachusetts,  came  to 
be  known  as  the  great  "Apostle  to  the 
Indian."  After  studying  their  lan- 
guage for  two  years  he  began  preach- 
ing to  a  band  of  Indians  at  Nonantum 
in  1646.  To  make  his  work  among 
the  wandering  tribes  easier,  he 
gathered  them  into  Christian  villages 
called  "Praying  Towns."  After  thirty- 
eight  years  he  had  under  his  care  1,100 
Indian  Christian.  Among  these  were 
some  traine  dhelpers,  and  an  Indian 
named  Tackawambit  became  the  most 
successful    of   the    Christian    workers. 

Eliot  translated  the  Bible  into  the 
Algonquin  tongue,  and  needing  funds 
to  have  it  published,  appealed  to 
friends  in  England.  A  memorable 
result  of  this  appeal  was  that  the 
first  English  foreign  missionary 
society  was  organized  in  1649.  In 
1613,  the  Indian  Bible  was  printed, 
the  first  to  be  published  in  North 
America.  An  Indian  boy  known  as 
James  the  Printer  helped  in  the  work. 

David  Brainerd,  another  mission- 
ary, spent  four  years  living  with  the 
Indians  of  New  York,  New  Jersey 
and  Pennsylvania.  His  bed  was  often 
a  heap  of  straw.  His  daily  fare  was 
hasty  pudding,  boiled  corn,  and  bread 
baked  in  the  ashes,  sometimes  a  little 
meat  and  butter.  Because  of  the  hard- 
ships he  endured,  he  died  at  the  age 
of  twenty-nine,  having  won  scarcely 
forty  Indian  Christians.  But  he 
accomplished  more  than  he  ever 
dreamed.  Two  young  men  in  Eng- 
land, William  Carey  and  Henry 
Martyn,  heard  of  his  heroic  life,  felt 
the  challenge  to  go  as  missionary 
to  India  and  won  thousands  of  con- 
verts there. 

Then   there   were   the   Mayhews,   a 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


famous  missionary  family.  Five 
generations  of  this  family  toiled 
among  the  Indians  of  Martha's  Vine- 
yard, from  1646  to  1806.  Thomas, 
the  first,  formed  an  Indian  chruch 
there  with  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
two  members.  He  was  drowned  at  sea 
when  on  his  way  to  England  to  so- 
licit funds.  His  father,  Thomas  senior, 
governor  of  the  colony,  although 
he  was  then  seventy  years  old,  learn- 
ed the  language  of  the  Indians  and 
took  up  what  his  son  had  begun. 
From  his  death  until  the  year  1806, 
some  descendant  of  his  carried  on 
this  work. 

The  Friends  or  Quakers  who  found- 
ed Pennsylvania  always  treated  the 
Indians  with  a  true  Christian  spirit. 


in  1683,  William  Penn,  their  leader, 
paid  the  Indians  for  their  land 
and  made  a  treaty  of  peace  and 
friendship  that  was  never  broken. 
The  Quakers  proved  to  be  practical 
"friends"  of  the  Indians,  spending 
large  sums  to  better  their  condition. 

The  Moravians  did  a  noble  work 
among  the  Indians.  David  Zeisber- 
ger,  their  leading  missionary,  spent 
three  years  among  the  Creeks  in 
Georgia  before  he  began  his  great 
work  among  the  Indians  of  Penn- 
sylvania and  Ohio  in  1743.  Here  he 
labored  for  sixty-five  years,  forming 
twenty-seven  missions.  In  purity  of 
heart,  in  length  of  service,  and  in  the 
good  accomplished  he  excelled  all  the 
missionaries  of  North  America. 


THE  TATOR  FAMILY 


By  R.  C.  Gresham 


During  my  vacation  in  the  Watau- 
gua  section  of  the  North  Carolina 
mountains,  I  met  the  most  disagree- 
able family,  the  "tators."  They  belong 
not  simply  to  the  highlands,  but  are 
scattered  all  over  the  face  of  the 
earth.  Every  community  seems  to 
have  some  member  of  this  family  in 
its  midst.  They  get  into  church  and 
civic  and  social  life  and  play  havoc  by 
their  very  presence.  You'll  forgive 
me  when  I  say  I  really  loathe  every 
one  of  them,  and  I  feel  sure  your 
reaction  will  be  the  same. 

First,  there  is,  in  the  parlance  of 
the  hill,  Uncle  Spec  Tator.  Uncle 
Spec  never  has  been  to  do  a  thing  in 
Spec  never  has  been  known  to  do  a 
thing  in  all  hi  slife,  but  he  counts  him- 
self the   topmost  authority  in  telling 


anybody  who  is  doing  or  trying  to  da 
a  real  job  how  it  ought  to  be  done.  On 
his  cracker  barrel  in  the  village  store, 
how  to  run  the  country.  He  sits  in  the 
grandstand  and  tells  what  play  ought 
to  be  made  next  although  he  never 
was  even  a  water  boy  en  the  school 
nine.  Sometime  he  gets  into  the 
church  and  his  constant,  caustic, 
critical  faculty  is  the  sum  total  of 
his  value — or  lack  of  value — to  that 
institution. 

Next,  my  mountain  friend  intro- 
duced me  to  Aunt  Imi  Tator.  Aunt 
Imi  tries  to  be  a  reflection  of  some- 
one else.  She  is  an  echo  and,  like  all 
imitations,  never  the  strong  ones. 

Then  I  met  Cousin  Ro  Tator,  whose 
weak  face  revealed  her  lack  of  char- 
acter. Cousin  Ro  tries  to  carry  water 


THE  UPLIFT 


26 


<m  both  shoulders.  She  tries  to  run 
with  both  hare  and  the  hounds.  She 
seeks  to  find  which  is  the  popular 
side  and  that  she  expouses  without 
regard  to  the  principle.  She  thinks 
she  can  switch  masters  whenever 
it  seems  to  her  advantage.  A  wily  in- 
dividual she  is. 

The  member  of  this  nefarious  fam- 
ily that  is  causing  so  much  world-wide 
trouble  is  ole  Dick  Tator.  Now  Dick 
can't  stand  for  any  other  way  but  his 
to  be  followed.  He  flies  into  a  rage 
whenever  he  is  crossed  in  the  slight- 
est point.  He  is  full  of  boundless  hate 
and  contempt  for  those  who  refuse  to 
obey  his  slightest  whim.  Two  or  three 
of  this  particular  Tator  strain  are 
trying  to  run  the  world.  Blood  and 
treasure  are  being  poured  cut  almost 
limitlessly  because  of  their  rampages. 


Ole  Dick  is  out  to  rule  or  ruin  the 
roost. 

But  the  worst  member  of  this  fam- 
ily is  sneaking  Agi  Tator.  She  never 
comes  out  in  the  open.  Always  she  is 
hiding  behind  somebody's  back,  but 
she  throws  dirt  and  hate  into  any 
situation  she  can.  Her  cnly  reason 
for  exitsing  is  to  stir  up  strife,  to 
keep  things  in  an  uproar,  to  cause 
trouble.  Whenever  she  gets  a  fuss  <r 
a  fight  started,  she  croaks  with  glee. 
She  is  the  living  image  of  the  old 
crones  in  Shakespeare's  Macbeth. 
If  she  can  start  a  church  row,  the 
Devil  gives  her  an  appreciative  pat 
on  the  shoulder. 

You  don't  blame  me,  do  you,  for 
saying  I  don't  like  this  family?  You 
don't  either  do  you? 


HONOR  FOR  THE  LIVING 

(Selected) 


The  American  Public  Health  As- 
sociation has  presented  Dr.  Charles 
Armstrong  the  gold  Sedgwick  Me- 
morial Medal  for  distinguished  ser- 
vice. It  is  the  highest  honor  the  as- 
sociation can  bestow.  The  recipient 
is  the  senior  surgeon  of  the  United 
States  Public  Health  Service  and 
investigator  at  the  National  Institute 
of  Health  near  Washington.  The 
deed  that  primarily  wen  him  the 
honor  was  his  basic  work  in  research 
into  the  transmission  of  sleeping 
sickness,  parrot  fever  and  infantile 
paralysis.  In  his  work,  he  twice 
endangered    his    own   life. 

It  is  to  the  credit  of  the  association 
that  it  bestows  honors  upon  the  liv- 
ing.    Too   often   in   this   world   credit 


is  withheld  until  men  are  dead.  Or 
if  they  are  honorod  while  still  alive, 
it  is  grudgingly  given. 

There  is  the  story  of  one  of  the 
heroes  of  medical  research,  Rcnald 
Ross.  For  years,  despite  the  ridi- 
cule and  skepticism  of  his  superior 
officers  in  the  medical  service  of  the 
British  army  in  India,  Ross  sweated 
the  hot  nights  away,  bending  over 
his  simple  microscope,  examining 
the  stomachs  of  hundreds  of  mosqui- 
toes. 

Almost  ready  to  give  up  in  des- 
pair, he  discovered  what  for  years 
he  had  suspected.  He  found  the 
germs  of  dread  malaria  inside  a  cer- 
tain kind  of  mosquito  and  was  en- 
abled to   prove  that  the  disease  was 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


not  "catching,"  but  was  spread 
by  the  insects  biting  human  beings. 
If  men  were  protected  from  the  mos- 
quitoes, they  were  protected  from 
malaria. 

Rcss  showed  the  way  to  saving 
the  lives  of  generations  of  men  and 
women.  But  men  who  lead  thou- 
sands of  others  to  their  death  are 
often   more   highly   honored. 

There  is  sad  irony  in  the  fact  that 
the  same  England  that  made  peers 
of  some  of  its  generals  in  the  last 
World  War  and  gave  them  handsome 
sums  of  money  besides,  fobbed  off 
Ronald    Ross    with    the    shabby    gift 


of    a    trumpery    knighthood. 

While  the  generals,  now  Lord 
This  and  Lord  That,  spent  the  rest 
of  their  days  in  moneyed  ease  and. 
sat  as  lawmakers  in  Parliament, 
Sir  Ronald  Ross,  crippled  by  a  paraly- 
tic stroke,  had  to  sell  his  valued 
papers  in  order  to  raise  enough  cash 
to  secure  the  ordinary  comforts  of 
civilized    living. 

He     was     no     shining     figure     in 
brilliant    army    uniform    at    gala    re- 
ceptions  in   Buckingham   Palate.    He 
was   only   a   soldier   of   humanity. 
—THE    END—    .  .     .  .James    Brewer 


By  John  Ruskin 


Both  peace  and  war  are  noble  or 
ignoble  according  to  their  kind  and 
occasion.  No  man  has  a  profounder 
sense  of  the  horror  and  guilt  of  ig- 
noble war  than  I  have.  I  have  person- 
ally seen  its  effects,  upon  nations, 
of  unmitigated  evil,  on  soul  and  body, 
with  perhaps  as  much  pity,  and  as 
much  bitterness  of  indignation,  as 
any  of  those  whom  you  will  hear 
continually  declaiming  in  the  cause 
of  peace.  But  peace  may  be  sought 
in  two  ways.  That  is,  you  may  either 
win  your  peace  or  buy  it — win  it  by 
resistance  to  evil — buy  it  by  com- 
promise with.  evil.  You  may  buy  your 
peace  with  silenced  conciences.  You 
may  buy  it  with  broken  vows — buy 
it  with  lying  words — buy  it  with  base 
connivances — buy  it  with  the  blood  of 
the  slain  and  the  cry  of  the  captive 
and  the  silence  of  lost  souls — over 
hemispheres  of  the  earth,  while  you 
sit   smiling   at   your    serene    hearths, 


lisping  comfortable  prayers  evening' 
and  morning,  and  muttering  contin- 
ually to  yourselves,  "Peace,  peace," 
when  there  is  no  peace;  but  only  cap- 
tivity and  death,  for  you,  as  well  as 
for  those  you  leave  unsaved — and 
yours  darker  than  theirs. 

I  cannot  utter  to  you  what  I  would 
in  this  matter;  we  all  see  too  dimly 
as  yet  what  our  great  world-duties 
are  to  allow  any  of  us  to  try  to  out- 
line their  enlarging  shadows.  But 
think  over  what  I  have  said,  and  in 
your  quiet  homes  reflect  that  their 
peace  was  not  won  for  you  by  your 
own  hands,  but  by  theirs  who  long  ago 
jeopardized  their  lives  for  you,  their 
children;  and  remember  that  neither 
this  inherited  peace,  nor  any  other, 
can  be  kept,  but  through  the  same 
jeopardy.  No  peace  was  ever  won 
from  Fate  by  subterfuge  or  agree- 
ment; no  peace  is  ever  in  store  for 
any  of  us,   but  that  which  we  shall 


THE;  UPLIFT 


27 


•win  by  victory  over  shame  or  sin — 
victory  over  the  sin  that  opresses, 
as  well  as  over  that  which  corrupts. 
For  many-  a  year  to  come,  the  sword 
of  every  .  righteous  nation  must  be 
whetted  to  save  or  subdue;  nor  will 
it  be  by  patience  of  others'  suffering, 
Dut  by  the  offering  of  your  own,  that 


you  will  ever  draw  nearer  to  the  time 
when  the  great  change  shall  pass 
upon  the  iron  of  the  earth — when 
men  shall  beat  their  swords  into 
ploughshares,  and  their  spears  into 
pruning  hooks;  neither  shall  they 
learn  war  any  more. 


i6 


T 


(The  Atlanta  Journal) 


93 


We  are  indepted  originally  to  the 
Albany  (N.  Y.)  Knickerbocker  Press 
for  the  editorial  published  below, 
culled  from  the  pages  of  the  Atlanta 
Journal  in  a  recent  reprint.  The  sun- 
dial inscription  of  which  it  treats,  "it 

Sis  later  than  you  think,"  offers  a 
range  of  reflection  and  speculation 
that  we  are  pleased  to  be  able  to  pass 
on  to  those  of  our  readers  who  may 
not  have  seen  it  elsewhere.  The  edi- 
torial follows: 

E  "Alexander  Woolcott  tells  of  visit- 
ing an  English  village  which  boasted 
an  ancient  sun  dial.  Going  over  to  in- 
spect it  he  found  the  dial  told  astro- 
nomical time  accurately  enough,  but 
some   sage   had  written   a   postscript. 

I  "It  is  later  than  you  think,"  was  the 
legend  across  the  face  of  the  sun 
clock. ..-.:. 

I  "So  it  is,  for  most  of  us.  Much  later 
than  we  think. 

■<  "Many  people  punctual  to  the  sec- 
ond in  their  physical  appointments 
are  sadly  belated  in  their  spiritual 
and  ethical  time-tables. 


"It  is  later  than  we  think  to  repair 
broken  friendships  or  to  make  friends 
out  of  chance  acquaintances. 

"It  is  later  than  we  think  to  show 
appreciation  to  some  who  have  been 
our  benefactors. 

"It  is  later  than  we  think  to  carry 
out  our  good  intentions.  So  many  of 
us  are  going  to  be  the  man  or  woman 
we  really  want  to  be — scmeday.  Some 
day  when  we  have  time.  That  some 
day  arrives,  and  the  mental  powers 
we  thought  to  set  free  are  rutted  like 
a  country  lane  in  winter,  criss-crossed 
with  prejudices.  The  emotions  we 
mean  to  'set  free  are  beyond  all  con- 
trol or  atrophied  for  lack  of  use.  The 
we  thought  to  set  free  is  dead 
of  long  malnutrition.  It  is  later  than 
we  think.  Too  late,  in  fact. 

"Time  marches  on.  The  sun  waits 
for  no  man.  Right  uow  for  the  read- 
ers of  these  lines  and  their  thousand 
and  one  plans  and  dreams,  it  is  later 
you  think.  If  you  would  meet 
that  larger  appointment,  hurry." 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


Miss  Nellie  Duckworth  and  Miss 
Jamie  Henley,  members  of  the  staff 
of  nurses  at  the  North  Carolina  Or- 
thopedic Hospital,  Gastonia,  were  vis- 
itors at  the  School  the  other  day.  Ac- 
companied by  Superintendent  Boger, 
they  visited  the  vocational  depart- 
ments, the  infirmary,  and  some  of  the 
cottages.  While  here  they  looked  up 
some  of  the  boys  with  whom  they  had 
become  acquainted  while  in  the  Gas- 
tonia institution  for  treatment. 

The  regular  sessions  of  our  Sunday 
school  were  resumed  last  Sunday,  be- 
ing held  in  temporary  quarters  in  the 
gymnasium,  and  the  afternoon  service 
was  held  in  the  same  place.  This  is 
an  important  feature  of  the  work  at 
the  School  and  we  are  glad  it  will  no 
longer  have  to  be  omitted.  It  is  hoped 
the  repairs  to  the  auditorium  will  be 
completed  before  Christmas  so  as  not 
to  deprive  the  boys  of  seeing  several 
picture  shows  during  the  holiday  pe- 
riod. 

On  Wednesday,  November  19 1'  our 
football  squad,  accompanied  by 
Messrs.  J.  C.  Fisher,  J.  L.  Query  and 
J.  H.  Liner,  the  coach,  jouneyed  to 
Rocky  Mount,  where  the  annual 
Thanksgiving  Day  football  game  with 
the  boys  of  Eastern  Carolina  Train- 
ing School  was  played  the  following 
day.  The  Eastern  Carolina  boys  were 
out  to  avenge  the  defeat  administer- 
ed here  last  year,  and  when  th« 
"turkey  day"  game  was  over,  our  boys 
found  themselves  on  the  short  end 
of  a  25  to  6  score.  Those  who  accom- 
panied our  lads  report  that  it  was  a 


well-played  game,  and  that  the  local 
lads  put  up  stiff  resistance,  but  did 
not  have  the  power  to  stop  the  boys 
from  Rocky  Mount. 

Both  the  officials  of  the  School  and 
members  of  the  team  who  made  the 
trip  to  Rocky  Mount  came  back  smil- 
ing, despite  the  fact  that  they  were 
losers  in  this  annual  gridiron  battle. 
They  gave  glowing  accounts  of  the 
manner  in  which  they  were  entertain- 
ed down  there,  the  fine  Thanksgiving: 
dinner  served,  and  how  well  Superin- 
tendent Leonard,  his  officers  and  boys 
exerted  themselves  to  make  their  stay 
pleasant. 

This  was  the  sixth  annual  game  be- 
tween teams  representing  these  two 
institutions,  and  the  Eastern  Carolina 
boys  are  now  holding  an  edge  of  four 
games  to  two,  but  our  lad's  are  look- 
ing forward  to  being  able  to  chalk  one 
up  on  our  side  of  the  ledger  next  year. 

Mr.  A.  C.  Sheldon,  of  Charlotte, 
was  in  charge  of  the  service  at  the 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon,  and  he 
brought  with  him  as  guest  speaker, 
Rev.  J.  C.  Grier,  pastor  of  Mulberry 
Presbyterian  Church,  located  near 
Charlotte.  For  the  Scripture  Lesson 
he  read  part  of  the  fourteenth  chapter 
of  Romans,  and  as  the  text  for  his  ad- 
dress to  the  boys,  he  selected  the 
twelfth  verse:  "So  then  every  one  of 
us  shall  give  account  of  himself  to 
God." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
Rev.  Mr.  Grier  stated  that  he  was  glad 
of  the  opportunity  to  visit  the  School 
again,  and  told  how,  when  the  institu- 
tion was  first  established,  and  he  was 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


pastor  of  a  church  in  Concord,  he 
would  come  out  and  talk  to  the  boys 
and  enjoy  hearing  them  sing.  He  com- 
mented briefly  on  how  the  School  had 
grown  and  the  wonderful  work  it  has 
been  doing. 

The  speaker  told  his  listeners  never 

to   lose    sight   of   the    fact   that    God 

created    them    and    had    given    them 

great   privileges    and    responsibilities. 

By   the   right   of   creation,    God    owns 

us,  and  this  ownership  is  further  es- 

i  tablished  by  the  fact  that  Christ  pur- 

:  chased  us  by  his  death  and  resurrec- 

■:  tion.   All   of  which   proves   without  a 

doubt  that  God  has  the  right  to  govern 

i  our  lives. 

Rev.  Mr.  Grier  then  told  the  boys 
that  it  is  a  great  blessing  to  live  and 
J  we  should  realize  there  is  no  time  like 
(  the  present  to  live  for  God.  Since  our 
i  lives  belong  to  God,  we  are  simply 
1  stealing  from  Him  when  we  fail  to 
.  give  ourselves  to  His  service.  Some 
jsitime  God  will  ask  each  of  us,  "What 
.kind  of  care  did  you  take  of  the  life 
I  gave  you?"  The  human  body  is  a 
■  most  wonderful  gift  and  we  should 
5  do  our  best  to  keep  it  clean  and  pure. 
jHe  does  not  want  us  to  have  unclean, 
'/idiseased  bodies,  and  usually  it  is  our 
\  fault  if  those  conditions  exist. 
■h  Another  wonderful  privilege  is  to 
ijfhave  a  good  mind,  continued  the 
rbspeaker.  Our  minds  are  great  gifts 
.and  God  expects  us  to  use  them  in  the 
ee right  way.  The  mind  is  the  seat  of 
(3  thought.  If  a  man  thinks  clean 
oi thoughts  his  actions  will  be  pleasing 
;o  God,  for  our  thoughts  control  our 
Jfleeds.  Some  day  we  will  have  this 
jfamestion  to  answer:  "Have  you  kept 
0!ii7Our  mind  clean  or  have  you  given  it 
jii>ver  to  evil  thinking?" 

Rev.   Mr.   Grier  then   said   that   we 


should  be  thankful  for  the  power  of 
speech.  We  must  give  an  account  to 
God  some  day  concerning  the  action 
of  our  tongues.  He  will  ask  if  we  have 
cursed,  talked  evil  things  or  if  we 
have  used  our  tongues  in  praise  to 
Him.  We  sometimes  forget  that  our 
tongues  belong  to  God,  and  then  our 
speech  becomes  vile.  God  has  also 
given  us  eyes.  Eyesight  is  a  wonder- 
ful gift,  therefore  we  should  be  thank- 
ful, and  use  this  gift  to  see  only  the 
finer  things  of  life.  We  should  also 
be  thankful  for  the  gift  of  hearing 
and  try  to  hear  only  the  things  God 
wants  us  to  hear.  Hands  and  feet  are 
also  ours  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  we 
should  do  our  best  to  see  that  they 
are  put  to  the  proper  use,  holding  out 
our  hands  to  help  those  less  fortunate 
than  we,  and  keeping  watch  lest  our 
feet  lead  us  into  the  paths  of  sinful 
living. 

Everyone  has  some  influence,  con- 
tinued the  speaker,  and  we  should  al- 
ways try  to  use  that  influence  for 
good.  We  either  lift  people  up  or  low- 
er them.  People  are  continually 
watching  us,  and  in  many  cases  our 
actions  are  better  sermons  than  could 
be  preached  otherwise.  We  should  be 
conscious  of  the  fact  that  we  may  be 
leading  someone,  and  be  sure  that  we 
lead  them  in  the  right  direction.  Our 
talents,  too,  belong  to  God,  and  we 
should  always  strive  to  use  them  for 
good,  serving  our  generation  in  such 
a  way  that  the  world  will  be  better 
because  of  our  having  lived  in  it. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Grier  stat- 
ed that  we  should  ever  remember 
that  all  we  have  comes  from  God,  and, 
caring  for  these  gifts  as  we  should, 
we  will  truly  be  children  of  God,  and 
inheritors  of  His  kingdom. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  November  23,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herchel  Allen 
Hiram   Atkinson 
Wade  Aycoth 
Carl   Barrier 
John  Hogsed 
William   O'Brien 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
Edward  Moore 
Charles  Wootton 

COTTaGE  NO.  1 

N.  A.  Bennett 
Lloyd  Callahan 
William  Cook 
Ralph   Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Curtis  Moore 
James  Parker 
Jack  Ray 
Leonard  Robinson 
Kenneth   Tipton 
Luther    Vaughn 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Richard  Parker 

Charles  Tate 
Newman  Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 
■over  Beaver 
Charles  Beal 
James  Blake 
Kenneth    Conkiin 
Robert   Hare 
Jack  Lemley 
Otis  McCall 
William   Painter 

Liam  T.  Smith 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

.     Plummer  Be  yd      v 
Donald  Hobbs 

Tan 
'Morris    Johnson 
William  C.  Jordan 
Eugene  Puckett 


Woodrow  Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Charles  Hayes 
Ivey  Lunsford 
Fred    Tolbert 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Frank  Fargis 
Earl  Hoyle 
Robert   Hobbs 
Robert  Jarvis 
Gerald  Kermon 
Edward  Kinion 
Durwood   Martin 
Vollie    McCall 
Emerson  Sawyer 

dey  Turner 
William  Wiikerson 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth   Atwood 
John   H.   Averitte 
Hurley  Bell 
Laney    Broome 
Henry  B.  Buttler 
Robert   Hampton 
Carl  Justice 
G.  W.  Kellv 
John  M.  Mazoo 
Edward  Cveiby 
Ernest  Overcash 
Willbur  Russ 
Durham  Smith 
Ernest  Turner 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 
Samuel  Kirksey 
Frai  i  < 

COTTAGE  NO.  9 
Gei  aid   Amos 
David    Cunningham 

ar    Hedgepeth 
Grady   Eelley 
Daniel  Kilpatrick 


THE  UPLIFT 


Alfred  Lamb 
Isaac  Mahaffey 
Marvin  Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
William  Nelson 
Lewis  Sawyer 
Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Roy  Barnett 
Marvin  Gautier 
Delma   Gray 
Arcemias  Hefner 
Jack  Haward 
John  Lee 
Charles  Mills 
Howard  Noland 
Charles  Phillips 
Robert  Stephens 
Torrence  Ware 
Jack  Warren 
Floyd  Williams 
Joseph  Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl   Hildreth 
Everett  Morris 
Samuel  Stewart 
Canipe  Shoe 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Jay   Brannock 
Ernest  Brewer 
William   Deaton 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene  Hefner 
William  Lanning 
Tillman  Lyles 
James  Mondie 
Daniel  McPhail 
Simon  Quick 
Jesse  Smith 
Charles   Simpson 
George  Tolson 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy  Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James   Brewer 


Charles  Gaddy 
Vincent    Hawes 
Randall  D.  Peeler 
Paul  Roberts 
Fred  Rhodes 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Robert  Caudle 
Henry  Ennis 
Audie    Farthing- 
James   Ferguson 
Henry  Glover 
John  Hamm 
William  Harding 
Feldman  Lane 
William  Lane 
.  Roy  Mumf  ord 
John  Maples 
Charles  McCovle 
Glenn  McCall 
James  Roberson 
Charles    Steepleton 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Robert    Chamberlain 
James    Deathei/age 
Horace  Deese 
John  Gibson 
John   Howard 
Fred  Jenkins 
James  Ledford 
Clarence   Medlin 
Lawton  McDowell 
Paul  Morris 
Ennis  Miller 
Marvin  Pennell 
Donald   Sides 
Ventry  Smith 
Basil  Wetherington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Raymond    Brooks 
Frank  Chavis 
James   E.  Hall 
Cecir   Jacobs 
Ernest  L.  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
John  T.  Lowry 
Varcie   Oxendine 
Louis    Stafford 


D£C  9      1941 


v-fti*UUNA  KUOM 


W.  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  DECEMBER  6,  1941 


No.  49 


*4g        Co^°tk 

*  -<k  -^  *  ^  -^  -%;  -^  -^  ^  -^  ^  -^  -^        »  ■%,  -^  it,  ^.  ^,  ^.  ?>.  ^.  "^.  "^  ^ "%.  '^  ^  "V.  "^.  ^  ^.  ^  ^  *^.  ^!  ^.  "^  *■■  "^.  ^k  "^L  "^  ^ 


FRIENDLINESS 

Friendliness  is  just  like  money — 
Felt  most  keenly  when  it's  gone ; 
Seldom  noticed  while  life's  sunny 
And  our  ways  are  easily  won. 
Hardly  ever  given  notice 
When  most  certainly  it's  due; 
Very  nearly  each  one  of  us 
Has  despoiled  it — been  untrue. 
Men  and  women,  states  and  nations, 
Treat  it  shabbily  each  day; 
Yet,  they  wail  loud  as  creation 
When  it  lightly  skips  away. 

— Selected. 


tt*****' 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON   MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

ALLISON  PORTRAIT  GIVEN  TO 

CABARRUS  COUNTY                                  By  Mary  Frix  Kidd  8 

PROGRESS  OF  CABARRUS  COUNTY 

HEALTH  DEPARTMENT                    By  Glenn  Caswell  Cline  11 

FORSAKES  HIS  EASE  TO  SERVE  HIS  COUNTRY 

(Charlotte  Observer)  13 

SALVAGED  FROM  LIFE'S  SCRAP  HEAP              (The  Mentor)  16 

SLEEPING  SICKNESS  TRACED  TO  MOSQUITOES 

By  W.  M.  Sherrill  18 

THE  MEREDITH  DOLLS                                           By  Doris  Goerch  19 

THE  EASY  WAY                                                  (Sunshine  Magazine)  20 

SIX  ROADS  TO  HAPPINESS                                   (The  New  Leaf)  21 

A  BEAUTIFUL  WILL                                                              (Selected)  22 

DIEGO'S  BARGAIN                                        By  Elizabeth  Whitney  24 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  27 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

IN  THE  MORNING 

The  morning  itself,  few  inhabitants  of  cities  know  anything  about.  Among 
all  good  people,  not  one  in  a  thousand  sees  the  sun  rise  once  in  a  year.  They 
know  nothing  of  the  day  which  comes  along  after  a  cup  of  coffee  and  a  piece 
of  toast.  With  them,  morning  is  not  a  new  issuing  of  light,  a  new  bursting 
forth  of  the  sun,  a  waking-up  of  all  that  has  life  from  a  sort  of  temporary 
death,  to  behold  again  the  works  of  God,  the  heavens  and  the  earth;  it  is  only 
part  of  the  domestic  day  belonging  to  reading  newspapers,  answering  notes, 
sending  the  children  to  school,  and  giving  orders  for  dinner.  The  first  streak 
of  light,  the  earliest  purpling  of  the  east,  which  the  lark  springs  up  to  greet, 
and  the  deeper  and  deeper  coloring  into  orange  and  red,  till  at  length  the 
"glorious  sun  is  seen,  regent  of  the  day" — this  they  never  enj'oy,  for  they  never 
see  it. 

I  never  thought  that  Adam  had  much  the  advantage  of  us  from  having  seen 
the  world  while  it  was  new.  The  manifestations  of  the  power  of  God,  like  his 
mercies,  are  "new  every  morning"  and  fresh  every  moment.  We  see  as  fine 
risings  of  the  sun  as  ever  Adam  saw;  and  its  risings  are  as  much  a  miracle 
now  as  they  were  in  his  day — and,  I  think,  a  good  deal  more,  because  it  is  now 
a  part  of  the  miracle  that  for  thousands  and  thousands  of  years  he  has  come 
to  his  appointed  time  without  the  variation  of  a  millionth  part  of  a  second — a 
daily  new  creation,  breaking  forth  and  calling  all  that  have  life  and  breath 
to  a  new  adoration,  new  enjoyments,  and  new  gratitude. — Daniel  Webster. 


AN  INSPIRING  CONVENTION 

There  prevails  a  morbid  feeling  among  those  interested  in  spirit- 
ual culture  that  interest  in  the  church  and  what  it  stands  for,  is 
on  the  wane,  judging  from  laxness  in  attendance  to  divine  worship 
and  the  aversion  for  leadership.  However,  in  the  face  of  distracting 
pleasures,  the  ruthless  slaughter  of  humanity  in  warfare,  the 
spreading  of  propaganda  to  inspire  hatred  for  fellowmen,  and  the 
apprehensive,  tense  feeling  of  powers  controlling  governmental 
affairs,  there  comes  from  an  expected  source  a  message  of  peace 
and  good  will  that  renews  the  faith  of  all  who  believe  in  the  power 
of  God  and  His  unerring  love. 

It  appears  at  times  that  just  by  chance  we  are  privileged  to  see 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

living  evidences  of  the  fact  that  there  continues  to  burn  in  the  souls 
of  men  a  zeal  for  the  only  thing  that  gives  courage  to  meet  reverses, 
which  is  the  supreme  faith  that  the  Almighty  Power  continues  up- 
on His  throne,  ruling  with  a  grace  sufficient  for  all  needs  of  human- 
ity. 

We  were  thoroughly  convinced,  after  attending  the  convention 
of  the  North  Carolina  Brotherhood  of  the  United  Lutheran  Church 
of  America,  that  there  were  many  earnest  people  ready  and  eager 
to  unfurl  the  banner  upon  which  is  displayed  the  Cross,  a  symbol 
that  tells  the  story  of  God's  gift  to  man.  There  was  in  attendance 
many  more  than  two  thousand  interested  participants  at  this  con- 
vention, and  the  program,  the  subject,  "The  Brotherhood  in  Action," 
was  emphasized  without  the  least  deviation  from  the  theme.  The 
entire  program  touched  the  high  spots  of  spiritual  culture  in  prayer, 
in  song  and  speech.  The  Lenoir-Rhyne  College  quartet,  composed  of 
young  women,  added  much  to  the  joy  of  the  audience;  Professor 
Curtis,  director  of  music  at  the  Concord  High  School,  led  the 
chorus  singing  in  a  pleasing  and  effective  manner;  and  E.  Ray 
King,  acting  as  toastmaster,  introduced  the  distinguished  guests, 
and  there  were  many,  proving  that  he  was  equal  to  the  assignment. 
In  response  to  the  introduction,  each  guest,  including  ministers  and 
outstanding  laymen,  reflected  interest  in  all  activities  of  the  church 
and  expressed  the  hope  that  all  churches  might  stand  united  for  the 
purpose  of  spreading  the  Gospel — the  straight  and  narrow  way  for 
universal  peace. 

The  high  spot  of  the  entire  program  was  the  address  of  Dr.  F.  H. 
Knubel;  president  of  the  United  Lutheran  Church  of  America,  and 
vice-president  of  the  World's  Mission  of  his  church.  In  his  address 
he  emphasized  that  simplicity  is  needed  because  our  world  is  in  the 
utmost  confusion,  so  that  we  scarcely  know  what  to  think.  Humanity 
is  bewildered  because  of  the  manifestation  of  power ;  men  are  fight- 
ing with  instruments  of  mechanized  power ;  and  there  are  countless 
other  evidences  of  sin  and  deception.  But  after  considering  all 
things,  Dr.  Knubel  impressed  his  audience  with  the  thought  that 
the  greatest  power  is  the  power  of  God. 

He  closed  his  remarks  with  an  eloquent  appeal  for  a  vital  kind  of 
religion  in  this  troubled  world.  He  stressed  the  value  of  loyalty  to 
church  and  truth  and  righteousness,  and  called  upon  Christians 
to  make  the  power  of  Christ  felt  through  their  lives. 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

BUY  CHRISTMAS  SEALS 

The  1941  Christmas  Seal  Campaign  of  the  National  Tuberculosis 
Association  is  more  important  than  ever,  for  national  defense  re- 
quires that  we  fight  the  dread  disease  of  tuberculosis  harder  than 
at  any  time  in  the  history  of  the  campaign  . 

The  design  on  this  year's  seal  is  most  appropriate,  picturing  a 
lighthouse  shedding  its  bright  beam  out  into  the  darkness.  The  Na- 
tional Tuberculosis  Association,  pointing  the  way  to  the  conquest 
of  this  disease,  has  been  a  beacon  light  for  the  nation  for  many  years. 
Ninety-five  per  cent  of  the  money  realized  from  the  sale  of  these 
seals  stays  in  the  communities  where  it  is  raised.  The  other  five  per 
cent  goes  to  help  finance  the  work  on  a  nationwide  scale. 

Due  to  the  fine  work  of  this  great  humanitarian  organization,  the 
death  rate  from  tuberculosis  is  not  as  large  as  it  once  was.  It  has 
been  reduced  seventy-five  per  cent  in  the  United  States  since  the 
first  sale  of  Christmas  Seals  in  1907. 

Particular  attention  must  be  paid  today  to  the  problem  of  tuber- 
culosis in  our  nation's  armed  forces.  It  is  extremely  important  that 
this  disease  be  kept  out  of  the  army  and  navy.  But  merely  to  reject 
a  man  for  service  who  has  tuberculosis  does  not  solve  the  problem 
of  what  to  do  with  the  man.  He  needs  treatment  and  rehabilitation. 
A  similar  problem  is  faced  in  industry,  where  the  increasing  need 
for  production  on  a  gigantic  scale,  so  important  to  national  defense, 
makes  tuberculosis  as  great  a  problem  as  it  is  among  our  armed 
forces. 

For  the  sake  of  the  sick  and  suffering,  and  to  make  our  nation 
strong,  buy  Christmas  Seals  this  year! 


EIGHT  MONTHS  OF  GROWING  WEATHER 

The  weather  is  a  topic  of  conversation  for  gatherings  of  all  kinds. 
When  one  enters  a  social  group,  if  there  is  a  lull  in  the  conversation, 
some  one  will  begin  commenting  upon  the  weather  by  saying,  "Love- 
ly weather"  or  "It  is  horribly  cold,"  or  words  to  that  effect. 

For  the  past  eight  months  throughout  the  piedmont  area  of 
this  state,  the  weather  has  been  ideal,  especially  so  for  those  sensi- 
tive to  intense  cold  weather.  The  last  frost  of  early  Spring,  1941, 
was  on  March  30th,  and  the  first  frost  in  the  Fall  was  on  November 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

9th,  making  eight  months  of  mild  weather  for  the  sunny  South.  We 
recall  that  the  mornings  and  evenings  of  April,  May  and  June  were 
sufficiently  cool  to  require  some  heat  to  make  the  home  comfortable. 
In  the  month  of  July  there  was  much  rain,  but  not  sufficient  to  make 
up  for  the  shortage  of  water.  During  the  months  of  July,  August 
and  September,  there  was  intense  heat — one  of  our  very  longest 
heat  waves — making  it  necessary  for  everyone  to  seek  the  moun- 
tains or  sea  coast  in  search  of  cooling  breezes.  The  months  of 
October  and  November  have  been  ideal,  with  just  an  occasional 
cold  spell  that  made  both  the  young  and  older  people  alike  put  on 
heavier  wraps  when  going  out.  Up  to  date,  November  30th,  the 
weather  is  balmy,  sufficiently  warm  to  sit  in  our  homes  with  doors 
open  and  windows  raised. 

Looking  back  to  the  last  of  March  and  coming  on  down  to  the 
present  date,  we  feel  that  no  state  offers  a  more  ideal  climate  than 
the  Old  North  State.  In  the  words  of  a  renowned  humorist,  "The 
weather  is  more  frequently  discussed  than  any  other  subject,  but 
nothing  has  ever  been  done  about  it."  We  will  draw  this  comment 
to  a  close  by  adding  that  no  one  would  desire  to  change  the  climat- 
ic conditions  of  1941.  We  know  that  God  in  His  wisdom  always 
tempers  the  wind  to  "His  shorn  lambs." 


DELAWARE  CELEBRATES 

Sunday,  December  7th,  will  mark  the  154th  anniversary  of  the 
ratification  of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  by  the  state  of 
Delaware,  which  was  the  first  to  adopt  the  principles  contained  in 
this  famous  document.  Observances  of  "Delaware  Day"  will  be  held 
throughout  the  state,  and  the  local  point  of  interest  will  again  be 
the  Old  State  House  at  Dover,  and  the  surrounding  area  of  Dover 
Green,  where  the  atmosphere  of  colonial  days  is  still  retained. 

The  adoption  of  the  Constitution  by  the  original  thirteen  states 
occurred  in  the  following  order,  and  we  are  giving  the  date  of  each, 
together  with  the  majority  by  which  each  state  voted  its  accep- 
tance : 

Delaware,  December  7,  1787 ;  unanimously. 
Pennsylvania,  December  12,  1787 ;  vote,  46  to  23. 
New  Jersey,  December  18,  1787 ;  unanimously. 
Georgia,  January  2,  1788 ;  unanimously. 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

Connecticut,  January  9,  1788 ;  vote,  128  to  40. 
Massachusetts,  February  6,  1788 ;  vote,  187  to  163. 
Maryland,  April  28,  1788 ;  vote,  63  to  12. 
South  Carolina,  May  23,  1788 ;  vote,  149  to  73. 
New  Hampshire,  June  21,  1788 ;  vote,  57  to  46. 
Virginia,  June  25,  1788 ;  vote,  89  to  79. 
New  York,  July  26,  1788 ;  vote,  30  to  28. 
North  Carolina,  November  21,  1789;  vote,  193  to  75. 
Rhode  Island,  May  29,  1790 ;  vote,  34  to  32. 

This  immortal  document  was  written  at  the  Constitutional  Con- 
vention held  in  Independence  Hall,  Philadelphia.  Sixty-five  members 
were  appointed  by  the  states,  but  only  fiftyfive  were  able  to  attend. 
The  task  imposed  was  accomplished  in  the  brief  space  of  four 
months,  and  the  Constitution  as  reported  to  Congress  was  declared 
nearly  a  hundred  years  later  by  the  English  Premier,  Gladstone,  to 
be  "the  most  wonderful  work  ever  struck  off  at  a  given  time  by  the 
brain  and  purpose  of  man." 

THE  BOYS'  CHRISTMAS  FUND 

Christmas  again!  With  its  peace,  and  good  will,  and  wonder! 
How  our  friendships  multiply  and  increase  in  value  as  the  Day  of 
Days  draws  near!  How  the  touch  of  human  hands  thrills  us,  and 
the  look  in  human  eyes  charms  us.  We  are  not  ashamed  to  be  good, 
to  be  kind,  to  be  loving.  It  is  impossible  to  obliterate  from  the  minds 
of  our  boys  that  Christmas  is  in  the  offing,  therefore,  they  are  look- 
ing forward  to  this  anniversary — the  most  outstanding  date  in  all 
history,  celebrating  the  birth  of  the  living  Christ — with  the  hope 
that  their  friends,  far  and  near,  will  not  permit  this  Christmas  to 
be  a  gloomy  one.  The  friends  of  the  neglected  boys  of  this  institu- 
tion are  legion.  They  have  never  failed  to  make  possible  a  happy 
Christmas.  There  have  always  been  generous  contributions  to  the 
fund  that  brings  cheer  to  the  hearts  of  the  lads  at  the  Jackson 
Training  School,  and  we  feel  sure  our  fine  friends  will  prove  as 
generous  this  year  as  they  have  in  the  past.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  an- 
nounce the  contributions  to  date,  as  follows: 

Mr  .and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Odell,  Concord, $  10.00 

"7-8-8,"    Concord, 25.00 

Herman  Cone,  Greensboro, 25.00 

Rowan  County  Charity  Organization,  Mrs.  Mary  O.  Linton,  Supt.,  .  .  5.00 


THE  UPLIFT 


ALLISON  PORTRAIT  GIVEN  TO 
CABARRUS  COUNTY 


By  Mary  Frix  Kidd 


As  a  memorial  gift  from  Misses 
Mary  and  Lizzie  Young  of  Davidson, 
a  handsome  oil  portrait  of  the  late 
Robert  Washingtou  Allison,  known  in 
his  day  as  "the  foremost  man  of  Ca- 
barrus," was  last  Saturday  hung  on 
the  wall  in  the  office  of  D.  Ray  Mc- 
Eachern,  clerk  of  the  Superior  Court 
of  Cabarrus  county.  The  Misses 
Young  are  nieces  of  the  late  Mrs. 
Annie  Craige  Allison,  daughter-in- 
law  of  Mr.  Allison,  since  she  was  the 
widow  of  his  third  child,  John  Phifer 
Allison. 

Though  he  was  quiet,  modest  and 
unassuming  in  manner,  R.  W.  Allison's 
many  friends  heaped  honors  upon 
him  by  placing  him  in  positions  of 
leadership  and  trust  for  which  his 
native  wisdom  and  self -acquired  edu- 
cation fitted  him. 

When  he  was  only  20  years  old,  he 
made  a  visit  to  the  State  Constitu- 
tional Convention  at  Richmond,  Va., 
in  1829,  and  saw  seated  on  a  plat- 
form together,  James  Madison,  and 
James  Monroe,  then  living  ex-presi- 
dents of  the  United  States ;  John  Mar- 
shall, Chief  Justice  of  the  United 
States  and  John  Randolph,  noted  Vir- 
ginia orator.  Four  years  later,  he  was 
introduced  at  the  White  House  to 
President  Andrew  Jackson  who  ap- 
pointed him  postmaster  at  Concord. 
In  1839-40,  he  served  a  year  as  Regis- 
ter of  Deeds;  served  two  terms  as 
county  commissioner,  1838  and  1864; 
served  four  terms  as  justice  of  the 
Court  of  Pleas  and  Quarter  Sessions, 


and  was  always  thereafter  known  as 
"Squire  Allison;  he  was  clerk  and 
master  in  equity,  and  magistrate  of 
police. 

Squire  Allison  was  elected  .o  the 
State  legislature  1865-66,  and  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Constitutional  Convention 
that  re-made  the  state  constitution 
during  Reconstruction  days.  That  was 
in  1875. 

When  the  Cabarrus  county  school 
system  was  organized  in  1841,  Squire 
Allison  was  named  first  chairman  of 
"The  Board  of  County  School  Super- 
intendents," and  served  with  little 
intermission  in  that  capacity  until 
1847. 

Robert  Washington  Allison,  more 
familiarly  known  to  his  contempor- 
aries as  "Wash"  Allison,  was  born  on 
North  Tryon  street,  in  the  village  of 
Charlotte,  April  24,  1809.  His  parents 
were  William  and  Margeret  Young 
Allison. 

Left  fatherless  at  the  age  of  seven, 
he  went  to  the  Poplar  Tent  communi- 
ty, Cabarrus  county,  to  be  reared  by 
his  paternal  grandparents,  Robert  and 
Sarah  Graham  Allison,  the  latter  a 
sister  of  Generals  Joseph  and  George 
Graham  of  Revolutionary  fame. 

He  received  very  little  formal 
schooling,  first  because  there  were 
few  schools  at  that  time,  second  be- 
cause he  stopped  school  at  the  age  of 
14  and  entered  the  store  of  his  uncle, 
Joseph  Young  in  what  was  then  the 
very  small  village  of  Concord. 

Literary  in  his  tastes,  and  fond  of 


THE  UPLIFT 


reading  really  worthwhile  books,  he 
so  improved  his  mind  and  added  to 
his  education,  and  was  so  diligent, 
honest,  prompt,  and  astute  in  his  busi- 
ness dealings,  that  by  the  time  he 
reached  young  manhood,  he  became 
owner  of  the  general  store,  then  the 
outstanding  business  establishment 
of  the  village. 

Because  he  had  stored  his  memory 
with  much  useful  information,  he 
came  to  be  in  later  years  an  oracle 
of  the  community  to  whom  his  fellow 
citizens  looked  for  information,  ad- 
vice, and  guidance. 

His  health  failed  when  he  was  25, 
and  he  was  told  by  physicians  that 
he  had  not  long  to  live.  But  by  means 
of  active  out-door  exercise,  dieting, 
and  tremendous  will-power,  he  over- 
came his  physical  handicaps  and  lived 
to  the  ripe  old  age  of  89. 

At  the  age  of  33,  Squire  Allison  was 
married  on  May  31,  1842,  to  Sarah 
Ann  Phifer,  seventh  child  of  John 
Phifer  whose  father,  Colonel  Martin 
Phifer,  Jr.,  had  been  master  of  Red 
Hill,  one  of  Cabarrus  countr's  historic 
shrines.  Her  birth  date  was  October 
23,  1819.  and  her  death  occurred  Feb- 
ruary 23,  1889. 

To  the  couple  were  born  nine  chil- 
dren, four  of  whom,  named  William 
Henry,  Caroline  Jane,  Annie  Louisa, 
and  Robert  Washington,  Jr.,  died  in 
infancy  or  early  childhood. 

Five  of  the  children  lived  to  be 
grown.  The  eldest,  Esther  Phifer  Al- 
lison, married  Samuel  E.  White,  of 
Fort  Mill,  S.  C;  the  second,  Rev. 
Joseph  Young  Allison,  became  pastor 
of  the  First  Presbyterian  church  in 
Lake  Charles,  Pa.  The  third,  the  late 
John  Phifer  Allison  succeeded  his 
father   in   the   mercantile  business   in 


Concord.  He  was  born  August  23,  1848 
and  died  November  11  1924.  His  wid- 
ow, Mrs.  Annie  Craige  Allison,  died 
this  year. 

The  fourth  child  of  Squire  Allison 
and  his  wife  was  named  Mary  Louisa. 
She  lived  to  be  grown  but  died  only 
a  short  time  before  she  was  to  have 
been  married. 

The  fifth  was  Elizabeth  Adeline  Al- 
lison who  first  married  Col.  J.  M. 
White,  of  Fort  Mill,  a  brother  of  her 
sister  Esther's  husband,  and,  second, 
Captain  John  Milton  Odell,  promin- 
ent textile  leader  of  Concord.  Widely 
known  hereabouts  as  "Miss  Addie," 
and  loved  for  the  kindness  and  gen- 
erosity, Mrs.  Odell  lived  here  until 
her  death,  November  26,  1932. 

Squire  Allison  and  his  family  lived 
for  many  years  on  the  site  of  the  J. 
W.  Cannon  home  and  owned  all  the 
land  surrounding  it.  His  house  was 
divided  and  a  portion  of  it  rolled  back 
to  Spring  street  opposite  Coltrane 
school  where  it  stood  until  its  removal 
a  few  years  ago.  He  also  owned  exten- 
sive farm  property,  and  after  his  re- 
tirement from  active  participation  in 
the  mercantile  business,  spent  his  time 
superintending  farm  operations  He 
took  pride  for  many  years  in  producing 
the  first  bale  of  cotton  each  year  in 
Cabarrus  county,  and  in  keeping 
weather  reports. 

From  1870  to  1874,  Squire  Allison 
was  a  trustee  of  Davidson  College,  and 
for  half  a  century  was  an  elder  in  the 
Presbyterian  church. 

He  died  in  Concord,  September  21, 
1898  and  was  buried  beside  his  wife 
in   Memorial   Garden. 

J.  H.  Thornwell,  writing  Squire  Al- 
lison's biography  for  S.  A.  Ashe's 
"Biographical  History  of  North  Caro- 


10  THE  UPLIFT 

lina"  published   in    1905,   said  this   of  chaste  in  thought  and  guarded  by  pea 

him:  chaste    in    thought    and    guarded    in 

"Mr.   Allison   was   a    cultured,   edu-  speech,    he    is    eminently    worthy    of 

cated  Christian  gentleman,  fitted  both  being  embraced  among  those  who  have 

by    nature    and    grace    to    adorn    any  contributed    to    the    progress    of    the 

sphere    either   in    church   or   state.    A  State  .  .  .  Others  may  have  been  more 

man  of  sterling  intregrity,  irreproach-  famous,  none  more  useful;  and  while 

able  character,  unswerving  in  fidelity  there  are  few  great  deeds  to  record, 

to  duty,  honest  and  upright  in  all  his  as    the    world    counts    greatness,    few 

dealings,    kind-hearted   and   generous,  have  accomplished  more  lasting  good 

faithful   to   every  trust,  pure  in  life,  or  die  more  revered." 


GENTLENESS 

Gentleness  is  the  flower  of  intelligence.  It  is  expressed  in 
what  the  world  calls  good  manners.  These  are  nothing  more 
than  the  gestures  of  kindness  one  makes  to  ordinary  people  go- 
ing about  their  ordinary  affairs.  This  is  such  a  simple  idea, 
going  about  its  work  so  softly  that  young  people  are  likely  to 
overlook  it,  mistaking  the  noisy,  crude  way  for  the  real  one. 
Perhaps  this  is  because  it  is  easy  to  mistake  noise  for  power, 
bullying  for  strength  and  gentleness  for  fear. 

It  is  stupid  to  shut  the  door  to  pleasant  places  in  one's  own 
face  but  that  is  what  bad-mannered  people  do.  Most  of  us  work 
hard  to  keep  a  roof  over  heads,  support  a  family,  ease  the  bur- 
dens of  those  near  and  dear  to  us,  and  we  are  tired  of  the  press- 
ure and  weary  of  the  pains  of  daily  labor.  We  long  for  a 
glimpse  of  something  lovely,  a  touch  of  grace,  an  understand- 
ing tone. 

If  it  comes  along  with  a  smile  and  a  cheery  word,  an  expres- 
sion of  consideration,  a  hint  of  appreciation,  the  pressure  lifts, 
and  a  secret  door  swings  wide  in  welcome.  But  let  him  come 
with  a  hoot  and  holler,  a  swagger  and  meaningless  braggadocio, 
the  pressure  clamps  down  and  that  door  is  locked  against  him. 
And  he  is  surprised  that  this  should  be  so. 

Good  manners  express  unselfishness  and  yet,  in  the  end,  they 
are  the  perfection  of  selfishness.  Think  first  of  others  and 
you  become  their  first  thought.  Give  and  it  is  given  back  to 
you  a  hundredfold.  Lose  your  life  in  service  to  others  and  you 
live  abundantly  in  grace.  This  is  the  paradox  of  life ;  what  you 
give  you  hold ;  what  you  hold  you  lose. — Angelo  Patri. 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


PROGRESS  OF  CABARRUS 

COUNTY  HEALTH  DEPARTMENT 


By  Glenn  Caswell  Cline 


The  Cabarrus  County  Board  of 
Health  came  into  existence  on  April 
3,  1911,  when  the  chairman  of  the 
county  commissioners,  the  county 
superintendent  of  schools  and  the 
mayor  of  Concord  met  for  that  pur- 
pose, in  compliance  with  the  Public 
Health  laws  enacted  by  the  North 
Carolina  General  Assembly  of  1911. 
These  men  were  W.  W.  Flowe,  chair- 
man of  the  county  commissioners, 
Charles  E.  Boger,  superintendent  of 
county  schools,  and  Charles  B.  Wag- 
oner, mayor  of  Concord. 

On  the  following  day,  this  nucleus 
of  members  met  to  elect  the  two  med- 
ical men  who  should  complete  the 
Board  of  Health.  Dr.  D.  G.  Caldwell 
of  Concord  and  Dr.  G.  D.  Moose  of 
Mt.  Pleasant  were  elected. 

At  a  meeting  on  May  8,  1911,  the 
board  elected  Dr.  R.  M.  King  as  Coun- 
ty Superintendent  of  Health  on  a  part- 
time  basis,  and  he  served  the  county 
in  this  capacity  until  1919.  His  work 
included  quarantining  and  control  of 
communicable  diseases,  malaria  con- 
trol, school  sanitation,  supervision  of 
sanitary  conditions  in  the  court  house 
and  jail,  screening  of  food-handling 
establishments  and  various  other  simi- 
lar responsibilities,  as  revealed  in  the 
old  minutes  of  the  Board  of  Health 
meetings. 

In  April,  1914,  several  cases  of 
smallpox  were  reported  in  the  coun- 
ty. The  following  July,  the  Board 
recommended  that  vaccination  for 
smallpox  be  prerequisite  to  school  at- 
tendance. 


In  May,  1916,  the  sum  of  $300.00 
was  appropriated  by  the  county  com- 
missioners for  an  anti-typhoid  cam- 
paign, and  the  first  county-wide  ty- 
phoid vaccination  was  held  that  sum- 
mer, with  5,700  persons  (completing 
three  treatments.) 

From  time  to  time,  questions  such 
as  sanitation  of  the  Concord  water- 
shed, infantile  paralysis,  whooping 
cough,  Spanish  influenza,  occupied 
the  attention  of  the  board. 

On  September  1,  1919,  plans  were 
ready  to  put  into  operation  a  full- 
time,  three-piece,  health  unit  and  Dr. 
S.  E.  Buchanan  was  elected  health 
officer,  after  a  vote  of  appreciation 
for  Dr.  King's  years  of  faithful  ser- 
vice. Dr.  Buchanan  had  just  been  re- 
leased from  active  service  with  the 
United  States  army.  Miss  May  Stock- 
ton (now  Mrs.  S.  J.  Ervin)  was  the 
first  public  health  nurse  in  this  coun- 
ty. 

The  Cabarrus  County  Tuberculosis 
Association  has  for  many  years  pro- 
vided the  services  of  a  specialized  pub- 
lic health  nurse  who  has  used  the  of- 
fice facilities  of  the  Health  depart- 
ment and  cooperated  in  its  program. 

From  this  time  forward  efforts  were 
made  to  work  along  with  all  possible 
phases  of  the  public  health  program, 
and  we  find  in  the  minutes  reports  on 
examination  of  school  children,  re- 
gulation of  milk  offered  for  sale  and 
similar  items.  A  compulsory  small- 
pox vaccination  regulation  was  pass- 
ed November  1,  1924. 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


Dr.  Buchanan  served  as  health  of- 
ficer until  February  1,  1927,  when  he 
was  succeeded  by  Dr.  D.  Greenlee 
Caldwell.  About  this  time,  one  nurse 
was  jointly  in  the  employ  of  the 
health  department  and  the  Metropoli- 
tan Life  Insurance  Company. 

At  this  time,  the  control  of  meat 
and  milk  was  a  burning  question,  and 
on  June  17,  1929,  T.  G.  Croom  was 
appointed  Meat  and  Milk  inspector 
for  the  county.  The  standard  milk  or- 
dinance was  adopted  about  this  time. 

The  first  Dental  clinic  for  school 
children  was  held  in  Cabarrus  county 
in  1930.  A  little  later  a  change  in  the 
state  health  law  provided  for  the 
addition  of  a  local  dentist  as  a  mem- 
ber of  each  local  board  of  health. 

The  first  pre-school  clinic  records 
appear  in  the  minutes  of  1936. 

In  1938,  Dr.  Caldwell  retired  from 
office  and  Dr.  John  S.  Anderson  was 
elected  as  his  successor.  Dr.  Anderson 
served  until  February  1,  1939,  when 
he  resigned  to  return  to  his  home 
state,  Louisiana. 

Dr.  M.  B.  Bethel,  of  Elizabethtown, 
Kentucky,  became  health  officer  in 
February  1939.  At  this  time,  the  health 
department  began  a  period  of  rapid 
expansion.  The  Federal  Social  Secur- 
ity Act  of  1935  was  beginning  to  in- 
fluence personnel  standards  in  county 
health  departments,  and  in  1939  a 
trained  supervisory  nurse  was  added 
to  the  staff.  Participation  in  the  Rey- 
nolds fund  for  Syphilis  Control  provid- 
ed more  workers  and  a  complete  unit 
for  Syphilis  Control  work. 

A  county-wide  plumbing  ordinance 
passed  in  January   1941  provided  for 


the  'serivices  of  a  full-time  plumbing 
inspector. 

Listed  below  is  a  complete  roster 
of  the  staff  personnel  as  of  June  1, 
1941:  Health  officer,  Dr.  M.  B.  Beth- 
el; Syphilologist,  Dr.  F.  R.  Adams; 
Supervisory  nurse,  Mrs.  Karl  B.  Cline; 
Public  health  nurses  (listed  accord- 
ing to  length  of  service:  Mrs.  R.  P. 
Harvey,  Miss  Mary  Morgan,  Miss  Ha 
Goble,  Miss  Julia  Taggart,  Mrs.  L.  J. 
Sapp,  Miss  Mildred  Hudson,  Miss 
Katherine  Wentz,  Miss  Maxine  Staton. 
Milk  inspector.  Harry  G.  Brown. 

The  following  nurses,  not  now  con- 
nected with  the  health  department, 
have  served  it  at  some  time  since 
1927:  Mis's  Courtney,  Mrs.  Zana 
Strope  Isenhour,  Mrs.  Mildred  Eaves 
Robinson,  Miss  Eunice  Simpson,  Miss 
Frances  Smith,  Miss  Irene  Covington, 
Miss  Myrtle  Thomas,  Miss  Sarah 
Wiley,  Miss  Virginia  Viola,  Miss  Edna 
Lee  Ingram  and  Miss  Mary  Louise 
Hewitt. 

During  Dr.  Bethel's  absence  to  take 
work  for  his  degree  as  Master  of 
Public  Health,  Dr.  P.  R.  Mac-Fadyen, 
Jr.  substituted  as  county  health  of- 
ficer. 

For  many  years  the  clerical  work 
of  the  office  was  in  charge  of  Miss 
Maude  Talbert,  now  Mrs.  Julius  E. 
Wilson,  of  Albemarle.  Her  place  was 
taken  by  Miss  Louise  Hartsell. 

Miss  Naomi  Moore  is  the  nurse 
employed  by  the  Cabarrus  County 
Tuberculosis  Association.  Miss  Elea- 
nor Ritchie  has  been  the  V.  D.  clerk 
since  the  establishment  of  that  de- 
partment. 


Strangers  are  just  friends  yon  haven't  met  up  with  yet. 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


FORSAKES  HIS  EASE  TO  SERVE  HIS 

COUNTRY 


(Charlotte  Observer) 


A  stubby  man  with  a  thick  body 
and  an  inextinguishable  gleam  in  his 
eyes,  his  doughty  legs  stiffening  into 
a  victory  V,  moves  to  the  front  of  the 
stage,  and  with  a  mixture  of  merri- 
ment, mischief  and  serious  purpose, 
rallies  his  listeners: 

"We  on  this  island  of  Britain  are 
beleaguered.  D'you  understand  what 
that  means?  Beleaguered!  Nobody  can 
leave  without  an  escort  of  boats  or 
flying  machines.   Think   of  that! 

"Are  we  going  to  stand  for  that? 
You  bet  we  aren't.  What  are  we  going 
to  do  about  it?  We're  going  to  dig 
down  into  our  jeans  and  hand  over 
more  money,  that's  what  we're  going 
.o  do.  Might  just  as  well  do  it  now. 
If  we  don't  the  money  might  not  be 
any  good  to  us  later  on.  Now  who's 
going  to  be  the  first  to  contribute?" 

Thus  does  Sir  Harry  Lauder,  now 
71  years  old,  again  serve  his  country 
in  wartime,  rousing  people  to  greater 
awareness  of  British  needs,  and  once 
more  entertaining  the  troops  with 
the  songs  and  stories  long  identified, 
in  many  lands,  with  his  name. 

At  a  time  of  life  in  which  he  had 
expected  to-  enjoy  absolute  repose, 
Sir  Harry  taxes  his  powers  heavily  in 
this  cause. 

When  war  broke  out  Sir  .Harry  for- 
sook the  tranquility  of  his  new  home 
Lauder  Ha,  to  beguile  the  soldiers 
and  help  raise  funds.  He  has  been 
on  the  go  ever  since.  In  recent  months 
he  has  given  as  many  as  four  concerts 
a  week,  besides  other  personal  appear- 
ances. 


It  is  clear,  as  one  watches  the  re- 
sponse te  his  showmanship,  that  there 
still  is  magic  in  the  name  of  Harry 
Lauder. 

Few  artists  have  held  so  firm  a 
grip  upon  the  affections  of  people 
over  the  world.  Even  fewer,  in  then- 
declining  years,  retain  so  much  of 
the  heartiness  and  spice  of  their 
prime. 

Sir  Harry — who  has  entertained 
three  generations  of  the  British  Royal 
family,  who  sang  for  Empire  troops 
in  France  a  half  century  ago,  and, 
in  his  own  reckoning,  crossed  and 
recrossed  the  United  States  as  a 
theatrical  headliner  24  times — has 
only  to  smack  his  lips  and  break  out 
quizzically  into  the  singing  of  "She's 
Ma  Daisy,"  "Roamin'  In  The  Gloamin," 
or  "The  Waggle  Of  The  Kilt,"  to  win 
instant    favor    with    audiences. 

As  invariably  happened  when  Sir 
Harry  visited  American  cities,  and 
when  he  sang  for  the  soldiers  in  1914- 
18,  the  crowds  call  him  back  repeat- 
edly, crying  out  the  titles  of  favorite 
songs  which  they  want  to  hear  to  the 
accompaniment  of  the  comedian's 
superb    pantomime. 

In  political  issues  which  he  thinks 
often  alienate  men  one  from  another 
unnaturally,  Sir  Harry  has  no  more 
than  a  secondary  interest.  His  pri- 
mary concern,  he  says,  is  with  forces 
that  help  to  unify  rather  than  divide 
society. 

"Songs  are  good,  and  they  are  im- 
portant," he  says.  "They  are  my  life 
work." 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


His  avowed  deep  kinship  with  the 
United  States,  which  has  incorporated 
into  his  personality  and  his  flavorful 
speech  many  American  idioms, 
prompted  him  to  suggest: 

"The  States  will  be  unbeatable,  far 
greater  than  they  ever  dreamed,  when 
they  overcome  regional  differences 
and  achieve  real  unity  of  purpose  and 
spirit.  The  immensity  of  the  nation 
demands  that  kind  of  unity. 

"There  must  be  developed  in  the 
States  a  spirit  of  'What  can  I  do  for 
my  country?'  That's  what's  helped 
Britain  in  this  war.  It  will  help  Amer- 
ica, too,  help  the  people  to  know  one 
another  better." 

Strolling  amid  the  natural  and 
man-created  beauties  of  Lauder  Ha. 
and  its  surroundings,  Sir  Harry  as- 
serted: "You'll  get  something  if  you 
work  for  it.  If  you  don't  work,  you'll 
get  nothing,  nothing  at  least  that 
really  matters.  The  person  who  ex- 
pects something-  for  nothing  is  a  poor 
citizen." 

Lauder  Ha,  the  "hall"  or  "big 
house"  into  which  Sir  Harry  moved 
nearly  five  years  ago,  is  the  realiza- 
tion of  the  home  he  started  to  build 
in  his  dreams  25  years  ago.  Today  it 
is  a  landmark.  Few  persons  visit  the 
region  without  hearing  of  the  hand- 
some stone  house  with  its  spacious 
rooms,  tasteful  furnishings,  personal 
museum,  paintings  and  statuary,  mus- 
ical atmosphere,  and  conveniences  of 
the    owner's    inventiveness. 

From  the  tiniest  gadget  designed 
to  avoid  needless  exertion,  to  the  se- 
lection of  a  site,  700  feet  above  sea 
level,  ennobled  by  proud  and  historic 
vistas,  Lauder  Ha  is,  in  Sir  Harry's 
words,  "the  way  I  think  a  house 
should  be." 

The    squire    of   this   domain    walks 


into  the  open  of  a  morning,  looks  out 
upon  a  variety  of  flower  beds,  hedges 
and  thriving  vegetable  gardens,  then 
turns  his  gaze  toward  London  hill, 
rising  from  storied  ground  near  the 
town  of  Darval  in  neighboring  Ayr- 
shire. 

It  was  there,  roundabout  the  hill, 
that  the  battle  of  Drumclog  was 
fought  some  400  years  ago.  The 
fighting,  provoked  by  religious  cleav- 
age, went  on,  in  all,  for  about  150 
years,  and  the  observer  is  reminded 
of  modern  Russia's  defensive  warfare. 
Then,  as  now,  people  burned  down 
their  homes  and  granariee  to  frus- 
trate a  foe. 

Sir  Harry's  private  museum  holds 
at  least  one  memento  from  every  place 
he  has  visited,  the  huge  collection 
ranging  from  honorary  buttons  be- 
stowed by  luncheon  clubs  in  tank 
towns  in  the  United  States,  to  war 
and  agricultural  tools  from  islands  of 
the  Pacific. 

Elsewhere  in  the  house  one  reads 
inscriptions  and  observes  devices  such 
as  the  acknowledgement  "This  house 
is  God's  gift,"  on  the  middle  top  pane 
of  the  stairway  window,  and  the  in- 
vitation cut  on  the  mantel  in  the  re- 
ception hall  at  the  foot  of  the  stair- 
case— "Frau  ony  airt  the  win'  may 
blaw,  ye're  welcome  here  at  Lauder 
Ha,"  meaning  "from  any  direction  the 
wind  may  blow,  you're  welcome  here 
at  Lauder  Ha." 

The  chapel-like  stairway  window 
of  stained  glass  displays  also  what 
Sir  Harry  calls  his  laurel  wreath, 
composed  of  wild  flowers,  in  their  col- 
ors, of  the  countries  "Ive  carried  my 
voice  to."  Thistle,  rose  shamrock,  leek, 
maple  leaf,  poppy,  wattle  and  fern 
represent,  in  order,  Scotland,  Eng- 
land, Ireland,  Wales,  Canada,  United 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


States,   Australia   and    New    Zealand. 

To  this  measure  of  fame  and  con- 
tentment has  come  one  of  the  most 
famous  of  living  men,  whose  first  job, 
in  a  flax  mill,  paid  him  two  shillings 
and  a  penny  a  week. 

Eldest  of  seven  children,  he  was 
compelled  by  his  father's  death  to 
go  to  work  at  the  age  of  11  to  help 
support  his  mother,  four  brothers  and 
two   sisters. 

The  Lauder  menage  is  in  the  com- 
petent hands  of  Sir  Harry's  niece, 
Greta  Lauder,  who  in  the  later  sea- 
sons of  his  formally  active  life  ac- 
companied him  to  the  United  States, 
and  her  mother.  Friends  drop  in  over 
the  week  ends  to  relish  the  veteran 
actor's  still  youthful  spirits  and  en- 
joy an  uncommon  brand  of  hospital- 
ity. 

Sir  Harry  has  remained  in  good 
health,  despite  a  leg  fracture  suffer- 


ed about  three  years  ago.  He  eats 
well,  takes  his  moderately  apportion- 
ed whiskies  and  sodas  in  stride,  puffs 
his  pipe,  walks  the  dogs,  works  about 
the  gardens,  all  in  addition  to  caper- 
ing, singing  and  collecting  money  for 
Britain's  sake. 

Among  those  things  of  which  he 
is  especially  proud  are  a  fine  portrait 
painting  of  his  soldier-son  who  was 
killed  in  the  World  War;  a  sovereign 
which  'he  auctioned  many  times  in 
behalf  of  war  work,  obtaining  high 
prices  from  buyers  who  insist  upon 
sending  it  back  to  be  reoffered  for 
patriotic  sale;  and  the  women's  con- 
tribution to  his  country's  fight. 

"Coming  up  from  northern  England 
recently,"  he  said,  "We  passed  a  long 
line  of  lorries.  Everyone  of  them  was 
driven  by  a  mere  lassie.  Aye,  it's 
grand  the  way  the  women  are  doing 
their  job  in  this  war." 


ALL  STORMS  BLOW  OVER 

Here  is  a  parable  that  is  worth  thinking  about.  Once  there 
was  a  man  who  stood  beside  a  mighty  redwood  towering  to- 
ward the  skies.  As  he  gazed  with  admiring  wonder  at  its  amaz- 
ing size  and  height,  he  addressed  it  as  if  it  were  a  thing  of 
sense  and  said,  "0  giant  Sequoia,  such  bulk  and  altitude  are 
not  the  product  of  a  day  or  year ;  you  look  as  if  you  had  lived  a 
long  time.  Have  you  anything  to  say  to  me?"  As  he  listened  he 
thought  he  heard  the  tree  reply,  "Yes,  you  are  right,  I  have  lived 
a  long  time — a  thousand  years  or  more — and  I  have  this  to  say 
to  you,  'I  have  learned  that  all  storms  blow  over.'  "  That  fact, 
if  it  were  remembered,  would  enable  us  to  stand  the  "storms 
of  life"  better  than  we  usually  do.  No  matter  how  fierce  the 
wind  or  how  wild  the  tempest,  gales  don't  last  forever — they 
blow  out  after  awhile.  To  be  able  to  believe  this  truth,  and  to 
feel  that  God  has  a  hand  in  it,  too,  is  better  than  to  have  a 
million  dollars.  After  a  storm  there  always  comes  a  calm. — Ex- 
change. 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


SALVAGED  FROM  LIFE'S  SCRAP  HEAP 

(The  Mentor) 


Being  a  Rotarian  means  something 
more  than  merely  being  a  member  of 
a  club.  The  members  of  this  organi- 
zation are,  it  appears,  ready  to  ren- 
der constructive  assistance  whenever 
the  opportunity  offers  itself,  and  the 
wonderfully  important  work  they 
carry  on  year  after  year,  lifting  the 
burden  from  poor  crippled  children, 
has  won  the  plaudits  of  all  who  are 
aware  of  the  nobleness  of  this  fine, 
Christian  work  of  rare  charity. 
But  it  is  of  the  great  job  done  by  a 
member  of  Rotary,  in  "Salvaging 
from  Life's  Scrapheap,"  a  boy  who 
had  started  out  on  the  wrong  foot  that 
I  shall  deal  here. 

The  subject  of  our  story,  the  son  of 
a  poor  widow,  sat  forlorn  in  the  pri- 
soner's dock  of  a  Municipal  Court, 
awaiting  disposition  on  a  charge  of 
"carrying  concealed  weapons,"  Un- 
fortunately this  was  the  third  time 
the  youth  was  before  the  court  on 
this  same  charge,  and  the  authorities 
were  at  their  wits  end,  and  all  seemed 
agreed  that  a  term  in  a  reform  school 
was  in  order  for  a  lad  who  persisted 
in  defying  the  law,  to  the  extent  of 
carrying  in  his  possession  a  revolver, 
although  never  had  the  boy  been 
known  to  use  it  in  the  commission  of 
crime. 

The  lad  was  a  bright  appearing  and 
unusually  handsome  type,  and  he 
looked  decidedly  out  of  place  in  a 
police  dock.  This  fact  struck  a  gen- 
tleman who  arrived  in  court  that 
morning  on  personal  business,  none 
other  than  one  of  the  popular  members 
of  the  local  Rotary  Club.  He  at  once 
made  inquiries  as  to  the  reason  for 


the  boy's  arrest,  and  at  once  approach- 
ed the  boy  and  after  a  short  conversa- 
tion he  went  to  the  judge  in  his  cham- 
ber and  in  a  little  while  the  boy  was 
taken  before  His  Honor  privately,  but 
in  a  short  time  both  the  lad  and  his 
new  found  friend  had  issued  forth,  and 
from  the  smile  tho'  a  trifle  teardimm- 
ed,  it  could  be  readily  seen  that  for 
the  moment  trouble  had  vanished, 
for  the  court  had  released  the  boy  in 
custody  of  the  friend. 

At  the  very  start  it  was  discovered 
that  both  the  gentleman  and  boy  had 
one  thing  in  common,  they  were  in- 
terested in  hunting  and  fishing,  tho' 
the  boy  never  had  the  opportunity  to 
enjoy  his  bent.  At  once  the  boy  was 
taken  to  the  home  of  his  benefactor, 
and  shown  a  fine  assortment  of  guns 
and  up-to-the-minute  fishing  tackle. 
After  a  heart  to  talk,  it  was  agreed 
that  the  boy  was  to  be  taken  along 
on  the  next  hunting  trip  into  the 
Canadian  and  Maine  woods,  but  it 
was  understood  that  if  he  should  be 
tempted  to  get  another  gun  of  his 
own,  he  should  at  once  come  to  his 
friend's  house  and  permission  was 
his  to  take  apart  and  keep  clean  the 
fire  arms  always  kept  there. 

For  several  months  everything  was 
fine  and  the  boy  received  very  good 
marks  in  school  and  his  behavior  on 
the  outside  was  all  that  could  be  desir- 
ed. Also  let  it  be  noted,  that  never 
before  had  the  hunting  equipment 
been  kept  in  such  prime  condition. 
Finally  the  hunting  season  opened, 
and  true  to  former  promise  the  boy 
was  included  in  the  party  that  went 
into  the  woods.  For  the  first  few  days 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


there  he  took  no  active  part,  but  he 
watched  the  elders  of  the  party,  and 
then  he  asked  for  a  chance  to  find  a 
mark.  Miraculously,  as  if  from  no- 
where, a  light  hunting  rifle  made  its 
appearance,  and  the  delighted  boy 
found  it  was  to  be  his  very  own.  No 
need  to  remark  those  few  weeks  were 
heavenly  for  that  boy,  and  he  return- 
ed home  with  heart  bursting  with 
joy. 

The  police  court  never  knew  that 
lad  again,  graduating  from  high 
school  with  honors,  he  entered  col- 
lege, and  recently  his  name  appeared 


among  those  who  had  successfully 
passed  the  examination  to  be  admitt- 
ed to  the  bar.  We  have  here  an  in- 
stance of  a  boy  who  might  have  gone 
to  the  "dogs  "  had  not  someone  caught 
up  with  him  who  understood  him.  Of 
course,  we  are  not  trying  to  gloss  over 
the  fact  that  he  had  been  wrong  when 
in  the  old  days  he  had  persisted 
in  carting  a  gun  which  was  of  a 
surety  against  the  law,  but  there  was 
never  shown  any  criminal  intent. 
Yet  he  might  have  been  sent  away, 
but  thank  goodness  he  escaped  that 
by    a    narrow   margin. 


PREPARE  FOR  MORE  WONDERS 

Less  than  thirty  years  ago  automobiles  were  more  of  a  novel- 
ty than  airplanes  are  today.  Even  some  of  our  boys  and  girls 
remember  when  the  radio  was  so  new  that  everybody  marvel- 
ed at  it,  but  today  a  receiving  set  is  found  in  almost  every  home. 

It  is  only  a  short  time  since  there  was  no  such  thing  as  a  tele- 
phone. Electric  lights  and  all  other  marvels  of  electricity  are 
very  young,  and  talking  pictures  go  back  only  a  little  more  than 
ten  years.  In  fact,  motion  pictures  of  any  kind  were  a  strange 
and  wonderful  novelty  to  our  parents. 

Younger  people  forget  these  things.  They  do  not  realize  how 
marvelously  the  world  has  changed  in  just  a  few  years.  But 
if  they  are  wise,  they  will  stop  and  think  about  it.  And  then 
they  will  realize  that  still  more  wonders  will  come  during  their 
lifetime. 

In  this  modern  world  we  must  be  "on  our  toes"  every  minute. 
If  we  are  to  keep  up  with  all  these  rapid  movements,  we  must 
get  the  best  education  possible.  We  must  never  stop  learning, 
because  the  world  moves  forward  so  rapidly  that  it  takes  unceas- 
ing effort  for  us  to  keep  pace  with  it. — Sunshine  Magazine. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


SLEEPING  SICKNESS  TRACED  TO 
MOSQUITOES 

By  W.  M.  Sherrill  in  Concord  Daily  Tribune 


One  of  the  most  baffling  mysteries 
of  medical  science  was  solved  recently 
when  a  Government  announcement 
said  that  mosquitoes  carry  the  dread- 
ed sleeping  sickness  disease. 

For  almost  20  years  Federal,  State 
and  local  authorities  have  sought  the 
carrier  of  the  disease  that  annually 
kills  from  250  to  500  persons  and  hun- 
dreds   of    animals. 

The  musquito  has  been  convicted  of 
many  offences.  He  is  a  carrier  of  ma- 
laria, yellow  fever,  dengue  and  other 
maladies  of  man  and  animals. 

Scientists  have  long  suspected  him 
of  complicity  in  the  spread  of  en- 
cephalomyelitis (sleeping  sickness). 
In  a  wholesale  roundup  of  "suspects," 
the  Bureau  of  Entomology  and  Plant 
Quarantine,  cooperating  with  the 
University  of  California  and  Wash- 
ington State  and  local  health  author- 
ities, collected  about  10,000  mosqui- 
ties,  flies  and  other  biting  insects. 

Th  e  collection  was  made  in  the 
Yakima  Valley  of  Washington  during 
the  summer  of  1940,  when  27  humans 
and  40  to  50  unvaccinated  horses  had 
sleeping  sickness. 

The  insects  were  identified,  frozen 
and  shipped  in  dry  ice  to  the  Uni- 
versity of  California  laboratory  at 
San  Francisco.  Then  they  were  divid- 
ed into  lots  or  pools  according  to  fam- 


ily and  species,  washed,  ground  and 
the  serum  injected  into  mice. 

One  pool  composed  of  culex  tarsalis 
mosquitoes  produced  symptoms  of  the 
St.  Louis  type  of  sleeping  sickness. 
That  type  received  its  name  from  the 
severe  epidemic  which  took  more  than 
100  lives  in  St.  Louis  during  the  sum- 
mer of   1932. 

That  was  the  criminal  medical 
scientists  had  been  after.  At  last  they 
had  definite  proof  of  his  guilt;  they 
had  caught  him  red-handed. 

It  had  been  demonstrated  previously 
that  mosquitoes  could  transmit  dis- 
ease under  laboratory  conditions.  But 
that  did  not  prove  that  they  were  the 
actual  carriers  of  the  disease.  This 
was  the  first  definite  proof  that  mos- 
collected  in  the  field  were  actual  car- 
riers of  virus. 

Medical  authorities  said  the  par- 
ticular species  of  mosquito  found 
carrying  the  virus  is  widespread  in 
States  west  of  Mississippi.  The  same 
kind  of  mosquitoes,  but  placed  in  a 
different  "pool,"  were  found  to  cause 
sleeping  sickness  in  horses. 

Last  year,  according  to  public 
health  service  records,  there  were 
more  than  3,000  cases  of  human  sleep- 
ing sickness  in  the  United  States. 
About  9  per  cent  of  the  cases  were 
fatal,  the  records  showed. 


You  don't  learn  good  shootin'  by  takin'  pot  shots  at  what  you 
think  is  a  bunch  of  dumb  ducks. — Exchange. 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


THE  MEREDITH  DOLLS 

Bv  Doris  Goerch  in  The  State 


Public  buldings  often  house  re- 
cords of  the  times  in  their  corner- 
stones; musesums  contain  relics  of 
the  past  for  the  historical  knowledge 
of  the  general  public;  but  Meredith 
College  has  its  own  unique  method 
of  preserving  its  past — the  Meredith 
dolls. 

During  commencement  week  every 
year,  some  member  of  the  senior  class 
dresses  a  doll  in  clothes  that  are  iden- 
tical with  the  class  dress  of  that  year. 
The  dolls  are  about  two  feet  high  and 
are  all  made  alike  except  for  their 
hair.  Some  of  the  "ladies"  have  red 
tresses,  some  are  blondes  and  there 
are   also   some  brunettes. 

At  commencement  time  each  year, 
Miss  Mae  Grimmer,  secretary  of  the 
Alumnae  Association,  with  a  commit- 
tee of  alumnae  get  together  and  have 
a  fine  time  pressing  the  dolls'  dresses 
and  getting  them  ready  for  their  an- 
nual exhibition,  for  the  dolls  put  in 
only  one  appearance  a  year.  On 
graduation  day  the  rotunda  at  Mere- 
dith College  is  the  scene  for  the  dis- 
play of  these  tiny  mannikins  and 
there  are  now  39  of  them  who  are  pre- 
sent in  a  body  each  year.  The  re- 
markable thing  about  these  alumnae 
is  that  they're  always  present.  Some- 
how they  manage  to  catch  up  on  their 
housework,  see  to  it  that  the  baby  is 
fed,  turn  out  the  gas  stove  and  don 
their  lovely  dresses  just  in  time  to 
welcome  the  returning  alumnae. 

Each  doll  is  dressed  exactly  as  her 
class  was  dressed.  Many  of  the  old- 
est have  on  actual  class  day  dresses 
that  have  been  cut  up,  but  recently 
the  classes  have  been  ordering  enough 


material  to  dress  their  doll  and  their 
mascot. 

Meredith  has  a  system  about  the 
colors  in  their  class  day  dresses.  On 
the  even  years  every  dress  must  be 
purple  or  gold,  but  on  the  odd  years 
the  rainbow  colors  prevail  and  many 
light  pastels  are   used. 

Up  until  1922  white  was  the  order 
of  the  day.  But  in  1922  the  first  col- 
ored dress  was  purchased,  and  classes 
ever  since  have  been  using  colors. 

The  style  changes  are  of  great  in- 
terest. Miss  1927  in  her  short  green 
chiffon  dress,  well  above  her  knees 
presented  a  problem  to  the  class  that 
dressed  her.  Like  all  stuffed  dolls,  the 
legs  or  the  "Meredith  ladies"  were 
none  too  pretty.  Then  when  the 
dresses  went  to  an  all-time  high  in 
1927  the  dressmakers  had  to  spend 
some  time  conditioning  the  doll's  legs 
for  the  public.  Her  green  chiffon  is 
caught  on  the  shoulder  with  a  rhine- 
stone  clip  and  there's  another  one  on 
the  skirt.  Of  course,  the  waist  line  is 
practically  down  to  her  knees  and 
the  skirt  is  hardly  worth  mentioning. 

The  oldest  doll,  "Miss  1902,"  is  in 
as  good  or  better  condition  than  most 
of  the  others.  She  wears  a  full  length 
white  dress  and  a  black  velvet  neck 
ribbon.  Her  dress  is  made  from  one 
of  the  original  1902  class  dresses. 

Each  doll  is  dressed  in  evening 
clothes  and  so  the  comparison  in  styles 
is  not  quite  as  complete  as  it  might 
have  been  had  they  worn  informal 
clothes.  However,  in  1927  there  was 
no  such  thing  as  a  long  evening  dress 
and  1928  was  long  but  uneven  around 
the    hemline.    Her    yellow    georgette 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


with  lace  inlays  is  cut  in  four  points 
around  the  bottom:  one  in  front,  one 
in  back,  and  one  on  both  sides. 

The  1922  doll's  green  and  white 
organdie  looks  as  though  she  might 
belong  in  the  colonial  period  and  sev- 
eral  of  the   1920's   look   almost   mod- 


ern ;  so  there  must  be  something  to 
the  saying  "Keep  a  dress  seven  years 
and  it'll  come  back  in  style."  If  this 
is  true,  make  a  trip  out  to  Meredith 
next  spring  when  the  dolls  are  on  dis- 
play and  find  out  just  which  way 
skirts  will  be  going  the  coming  season. 


THE  EASY  WAY 

(Sunshine  Magazine) 


The  automobilist  had  stopped  an- 
other machine  to  ask  directions,  but 
when  they  had  been  given,  the  in- 
quirer hesitated.  "But  if  we  take  that 
road,"  he  said,  we'll  miss  that  view 
of  the  falls." 

"Oh,  you  want  to  take  the  Falls 
Road?"  the  other  motorist  exclaimed. 
"The  road's  very  hilly,  poor  and 
rough.  It's  a  little  longer  around 
through  Oakleigh,  but  the  road's  as 
smooth  as  a  floor." 

"I  don't  suppose  there's  much  to 
see  at  Oakleigh." 

"Oh,  no,  nothing  special.  But  the 
roads  are  fine.  You'd  make  a  mistake 
going  over  the  hills  for  the  sake  of 
a  little  scenery.  If  you  go  by  the  Falls 
Road  you'll  work  your  way." 

This  conversation  is  worth  record- 
ing, because  it  reveals  a  spirit  too 
prevalent  in  this  age,  as  undoubtedly 
it  has  been  too  prevalent  in  all  ages, 
the  spirit  which*  asks  not  what  is 
more  worth  while,  but  what  is  easiest. 
Two  high  school  graduates,  discussing 
their  plans  for  the  future,  showed  the 
same   tendency. 

"Oh,  no,  you  don't  want  to  enter 
S — ,"  one  of  them   protested  in  ans- 


wer to  a  remark  of  his  companion. 
"If  you  don't  come  up  to  a  certain 
grade,  they  drop  you  at  the  end  of 
the  first  semester.  Now  at  W — you 
can  scrape  through  on  'most  any 
standing."  In  the  mind  of  this  young 
man,  the  important  question  was  not 
to  find  the  school  where  he  could  get 
the  best  education,  where  he  would 
have  the  most  helpful  surroundings, 
and  where  he  would  be  best  fitted 
for  the  future.  All  he  thought  of  was 
what  road  was  easiest. 

One  of  the  things  young  people  need 
especially  to  realize  is  that  the  easiest 
way  is  frequently  not  the  best  way, 
that  the  difficult  read  often  gives  us 
an  outlook  which  more  than  makes  up 
for  the  extra  energy  expended.  There 
is  no  surer  way  to  render  life  mono- 
tonous and  dreary  than  to  pick  our 
course,  not  according  to  the  scenery, 
but  making  our  choice  dependent  on 
the  ease  of  the  roads  that  are  open 
before  us.  The  men  whose  names  the 
world  holds  in  loving  remembrance 
would  never  have  been  heard  of,  most 
of  them,  if  they  had  shrunk  from  the 
difficult  road.  The  way  that  is  easy 
is  often  the  way  we  should  avoid. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


SIX  ROADS  TO  HAPPINESS 


(The  New  Leaf) 


Recently  in  a  newspaper  we  found 
an  item  headed  "Six  Roads  to  Happi- 
ness," composed  by  the  president  of 
General  Motors  and  it  appealed  to  us 
so  favorably  we  thought  we  would 
pass  it  along  to  you. 

Be  Your  Own  Driver — Among  the 
first  requisites  of  success  are  will 
power  and  determination  to  do  the 
things  that  should  be  done,  rather 
than  the  things  dictated  by  the  im- 
pulse of  the  moment.  The  young  man 
who  can  quit  smoking  when  he  knows 
it  may  harm  his  health,  or  can  resist 
enticing  radio  programs  to  study  his 
lessons,  has  already  taken  a  long  step 
toward  a  successful  life.  No  one  can 
expect  to  lead  others  unless  he  has 
learned  to  boss  himself. 

Be  Fair  to  the  Other  Fellow— We 
cannot  live  successfully  unless  we  are 
willing  to  judge  ourselves  by  the 
same  rule  we  use  in  judging  others. 
Most  of  us  are  scrupulously  fair  to 
the  other  fellow  when  we  play  golf 
or  checkers  with  him,  but  we're 
not  always  so  sportsman-like  when  he 
disagrees  with  us  on  the  street  or  in 
the  office.  In  our  modern  society  we 
are  all  bo  dependent  upon  one  another, 
and  so  much  is  accomplished  by  group 
effort,  that  tolerance  of  the  opinion 
of  other  people  is  more  important 
than  ever  before. 

Be  Governed  By  Facts — You  can't 
always  judge  character  by  appearance, 
guage  steel  by  its  glitter,  nor  make 
five  apples  into  six  by  wishful  dream- 
ing. The  facts  are  the  facts,  no  mat- 
ter how  they  effect  you  personally. 
Don't  be  emotional  about  them.  Fol- 


low the  example  of  the  engineer,  who 
must  deal  with  materials  and  the  laws 
of  nature  as  they  exist  if  he  is  to 
make  a  workable  machine  or  construct 
a  bridge  that  will  stand  or  a  house 
that  will  not  fall. 

Live  Up  to  Your  Word — Even  a 
small  child  loses  respect  for  an  elder 
who  promises  him  candy  (or  a  spank- 
ing) and  then  fails  to  deliver.  The 
same  truth  applies  all  through  life. 
People  are  judged  not  only  by  what 
they  do  but  by  the  extent  to  which 
they  fulfill  what  they  have  promised 
to  do  or  said  they  could  do.  It  is  al- 
most as  bad  to  make  promises  that 
you  have  little  or  no  chance  of  keep- 
ing as  it  is  to  make  a  promise  you  do 
not  intend  to   keep. 

Remember  That  Work  Is  a  Normal 
Part  of  Life — The  most  unhappy  peo- 
ple I  have  ever  known  were  idle  peo- 
ple. Work  must  be  regarded  as  an 
essential  part  of  happiness,  not  mere- 
ly as  a  means  to  an  end,  and  out  of 
our  work  we  may  expect  to  receive, 
on  the  average,  just  about  what  we 
contribute  to  it.  Few  satisfactions  are 
equal  to  that  which  comes  from  a 
job  well  done. 

Keep    Your    Chin    Up— If    you    are 

going  to  win  you  must  determine  not 
to  be  licked.  You  must  realize  that 
life  cannot  be  completely  planned,  that 
things  seldom  turn  out  the  way  you 
expect  them  to.  Play  the  game  even 
when  the  rules  are  not  to  your  liking 
and  your  position  on  the  team  is  not 
the  one  you  would  choose.  If  you  ex- 
pect to  be  licked  you  will  be. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  BEAUTIFUL  WILL 

(Selected) 


(NOTE:— The  following  will  was 
found  in  the  ragged  coat-pocket  of  a 
crazed  inmate  of  a  Chicago  poor- 
house.  The  writer  had  once  been  a 
lawyer  of  promise,  if  not  prominence, 
and  the  will  was  written  in  a  firm 
clear  hand  on  a  few  scraps  of  paper. 
By  chance  it  fell  into  appreciative 
hands  and  was  passed  on  until  a  Chi- 
cago lawyer  read  it  before  the  Chica- 
go Bar  Association.  A  resolution  was 
passed  by  that  body  ordering  it  pro- 
bated and  it  may  now  be  found  in 
the  records  of  Cook  County,  Illinois.) 

Know    all   men   by   these   presents: 

IN  THE  NAME  OF  GOD,  AMEN. 
I,  Charles  Lounsberry,  being  of  sound 
and  disposing  mind  and  memory,  do 
hereby  make  and  publish  this,  my 
last  will  and  testament  in  order,  as 
justly  as  may  be,  to  describe  my  in- 
terest in  the  world  among  succeeding 
men. 

FIRST,  That  part  of  my  inter- 
ests which  is  known  in  law  and  rec- 
ognized in  the  sheep-bound  volumes  as 
my  property,  being  inconsiderable 
and  of  no  account,  I  make  no  dis- 
position of  in  this,  my  will.  My  right 
to  live,  being  but  a  life  estate,  is  not 
at  my  disposal,  but,  these  things  ex- 
cepted, all  else  in  the  world  I  now  pro- 
ceed to  divise  and  bequeath. 

SECOND,  I  give  to  good  fathers 
and  mothers  in  trust  for  their  chil- 
dren, all  good  little  words  of  praise 
and  encouragement  and  all  quaint 
pet  names  and  endearments,  and  I 
charge  said  parents  to  use  them  just- 
ly, and  generously,  as  the  needs  of 
their  children    shall   require. 


THIRD,  I  leave  to  children  exclu- 
sively, but  only  for  the  term  of  their 
childhood,  all  and  every  one,  the 
flowers  of  the  fields  and  the  blossoms 
of  the  woods,  with  the  right  to  play 
among  them  freely  according  to  the 
custom  of  children,  warning  them  at 
the  same  time  against  thistles  and 
thorns.  And  I  devise  to  children  the 
banks  of  the  brooks  and  the  golden 
sands  beneath  the  waters  thereof,  and 
the  odors  of  the  willows  that  dip 
therein,  and  the  white  clouds  that  float 
high  above  the  giant  trees. 

And  I  leave  to  the  children  the 
long,  long  days  to  be  merry  in,  a 
thousand  ways,  and  the  night,  and 
the  trails  of  the  Milky  Way  to  won- 
der at  but  subject  nevertheless  to  the 
rights  hereinafter  given  to  lovers. 

FOURTH,  I  devise  to  boys,  jointly 
the  use  of  all  the  idle  fields  and  com- 
mons where  ball  may  be  played,  all 
pleasant  waters  where  one  may  swim, 
all  snow-clad  hills  where  one  may 
coast,  and  the  streams  and  ponds 
where  one  may  fish,  or,  when  grim 
winter  comes,  one  may  skate,  to  hold 
the  same  for  the  period  of  their  boy-' 
hood.  And  all  meadows,  with  the  clover 
blossoms  and  butterflies  thereof;  the 
woods  and  their  appurtenances;  the 
squirrels  and  the  birds  and  echoes 
and  strange  noises,  and  all  distant 
places  which  may  be  visited,  together 
with  the  adventures  there  found. 
And  I  give  to  said  boys  each  his  own 
place  at  the  fireside,  to  enjoy  with- 
out let  or  hindrance  or  without  any 
incumbrance  of  care. 

FIFTH,  to  lovers,  I  devise  their 
imaginary  world,  with  whatever  they 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


may  need,  as  the  stars  of  the  sky, 
the  red  rose  by  the  wall,  the  bloom 
of  the  hawthorne,  the  sweet  strains 
of  music,  and  aught  else  they  may 
desire,  to  picture  to  each  other  the 
lastingness  and  beauty  of  their  love. 
SIXTH,  To  young  men,  jointly, 
I  devise  and  bequeath  all  boisterous 
inspiring  sports  of  rivalry,  and  I 
give  to  them  the  disdain  of  weakness 
and  undaunted  confidence  in  their  own 
strength.  Though  they  are  rude,  I 
leave  them  the  power  to  make  lasting 
friendships  and  of  possessing  cham- 
pions, and  to  them  exclusively,  I  give 
all  merry  songs  and  brave  choruses  to 
sing  with  lusty  voices. 


SEVENTH,  And  to  those  who  are 
no  longer  children  or  youths  or  lov- 
ers I  leave  memory;  and  bequeath 
that  they  may  live  the  old  days  over 
again,  freely  and  to  them  the  volumes 
of  the  poems  of  Burns  and  Shakes- 
peare, and  of  other  poets,  if  there  be 
others,  to  the  end  that  they  may  live 
the  old  days  over  again,  freely  and 
fully,  without  tithe  or  diminution. 

EIGHTH,  To  our  loved  ones  with 
snowy  crowns,  I  bequeath  the  happi- 
ness of  the  old  age,  the  love  and 
gratitude  of  their  children  until  they 
fall  asleep. 

Charles    Lounsberry 


DIET  LINKED  TO  EYE  ILLS 

Many  eye  disorders  can  be  traced  to  nutritional  defiencies  con- 
tinued over  a  long  period,  according  to  Dr.  Henry  P.  Wagener 
of  the  Minnesota  Graduate  School  of  Medicine. 

In  cases  of  nutritional  deficiencies,  in  which  the  body  does 
not  have  sufficient  vitamins,  the  eye  is  often  the  prime  sufferer, 
Dr.  Wagener  states. 

Often  near-sightedness  in  children  can  be  traced  to  improper 
diet,  he  reveals,  and  malnutrition  long  has  been  recognized  as  a 
cause  of  other  eye  ailments. 

At  the  same  time  Dr.  Wagener  warned  against  "over  enthu- 
siasm" regarding  the  relationship  between  vitamin  A  and  "night 
blindness." 

Individuals  vary  greatly  in  their  capacity  to  store  vitamin  A, 
he  said,  and  the  effects  of  the  vitamin  varys  greatly  with  differ- 
ent persons. 

But  tests  have  shown  that  nutritional  deficiencies  over  long 
periods  may  result  in  a  variety  of  serious  eye  disorders,  includ- 
ing hemorrhages,  impaired  vision,  loss  of  vision,  nerve  paraly- 
sis and  occasionally  pronounced  mental  confusion. — Selected. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


DIEGO'S  BARGAIN 

By  Elizabeth  Whitney 


Pablo  and  Diego  were  about  as  un- 
like as  two  boys  brought  up  in  the 
same  Mexican  home  could  possibly 
be.  Pablo  was  open-eyed  and  alert — 
always  looking  for  ways  to  earn 
money.  Diego  was  dreamy  and  musi- 
cal. 

One  day  about  noon  Pablo  came  in- 
to the  little  adobe  house  with  eyes 
shining.  "I  earned  a  whole  peso  this 
morning,"  he  announced.  "You  know, 
Diego,  that  stone  with  a  face  on  it 
that  lies  in  the  field  a  couple  of  miles 
south  of  here?  I  showed  it  to  some 
gringoes  (North  Americans)  and  they 
gave  me  a  whole  peso  just  for  leading 
them  to  it.  They  said  it  is  an  idol 
that  our  ancestors  used  to  worship." 

He  went  over  to  a  little  basket  that 
was  hanging  from  a  peg  on  the  wall, 
and  took  out  three  more  coins.  "Four 
pesos  now  I  have,"  he  said,  looking 
at  them  with  satisfaction.  "I  have 
been  'saving  for  a  long  time.  Now 
I  can  buy  a  new  serape  (blanket- 
jacket)." 

"A  new  serape!"  exclaimed  Diego. 
"But  your  old  one  is  quite  good 
enough !  What  do  you  want  with  a  new 
one?" 

"It  is  beginning  to  look  shabby," 
replied  Pablo.  Besides,  I  am  getting 
tired  of  green,  and  want  a  yellow  one 
now." 

"You  are  foolish,"  murmured  Diego. 
He  knew  that  he  would  not  part  with 
his  serape  for  anything.  It  was  not 
as  bright  as  Pablo's — only  gray  and 
blue — but  there  was  a  beautiful  de- 
sign in  it. 

The   next   day   was   a   market   day. 


"Surely  you  are  going?"  Pablo  asked 
his  parents. 

"No,"  they  said.  "We  are  too  busy." 

Then  let  me  go  alone,"  Pablo  urged. 
"I  want  to  buy  a  new  serape  to  wear 
to  the  fiesta  (celebration)  that  takes 
place  next  week." 

"All  sorts  of  rough  people  go  to  the 
market,"  his  mother  objected.  "I 
would  not  want  you  there  without  a 
grown  person." 

As  luck  would  have  it,  Diego,  and 
not  Pablo,  was  invited  to  go  with 
neighbor's,  Senor  Candoza  and  his 
wife. 

It  was  a  good  ten  miles  to  the  mar- 
ket, but  Diego  was  used  to  walking. 
His  brown  feet  with  their  spreading 
toes  were  tough,  and  did  not  wear  out 
like  shoe  leather.  He  carried  a  pair 
of  sandals,  which  he  would  put  on  at 
the  market,  and  also  a  basket  of  flow- 
ers to  sell. 

Senor  Candoza  carried  a  basket  of 
pottery  on  his  back,  strapped  about 
his  head  and  shoulders;  but  in  his 
hand  was  a  guitar.  His  wife  sat  on 
their  donkey  with  some  more  pottery. 

Talking  and  singing  made  their 
way  seem  short.  As  they  drew  closer 
to  the  market,  they  saw  many  other 
people  headed  for  the  same  place. 
Nearly,  all  were  loaded  in  some  way 
or  other,  but  there  was  a  holiday 
spirit  in  the  air.  Men  wore  wide-brim- 
med hats,  or  sombreros,  and  white 
cotton  suits  that  looked  something 
like  pajamas.  Women  wore  scarfs, 
called  rebozos,  which  they  twisted 
about  their  heads  and  shoulders,  and 
also  wore  blouses  and  skirts  of  purple, 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


yellow,  pink,  and  other  bright  colors. 

The  Candozas  and  Diego  found  a 
place  to  tie  up  the  donkey,  and  then 
settled  themselves  with  their  wares 
on  the  floor  of  the  market.  "Won't 
you  buy?  Won't  you  buy?"  Softly 
they  urged  those  that  passed  them. 

After  a  while  when  Diego  had  sold 
all  his  flowers,  the  Candozas  gave 
him  permission  to  walk  about  a  little 
by  himself.  There  were  all  sorts  of 
interesting  things  to  be  seen  at  the 
market.  Bright  pottery,  pretty  dish- 
es, gay  baskets,  flowers  galore,  and 
fruits  and  vegetables  were  all  repre- 
sented. There  were  rag  dolls,  and 
straw  toys  of  various  sorts.  And,  of 
course,  there  were  clothes  of  all  kinds. 

Diego  went  over  to  the  serapes.  "I 
don't  'see  what  Pablo  wants  to  get  a 
new  one  for,"  he  thought  again,  clutch- 
ing the  four  pesos  in  his  hand.  "Let's 
see.  He  wants  a  yellow  one.  But  there 
is  no  yellow  one  that  is  especially 
pretty." 

Diego  left  the  serapes  and  went  on. 
Almost  without  noticing  it,  he  came  to 
a  place  where  an  old  man  was  selling 
second-hand  musical  instruments.  "I 
wonder  if  there  is  a  guitar,"  thought 
Diego.  And  just  then,  sure  enough, 
he  spied  a  guitar,  crudely  made,  but 
with  all  the  strings  on. 

"How  much  for  that  guitar?"  he 
asked  the  old  man. 

"Four  pesos,"  said  the  vender. 

"Four  pesos,"  thought  Diego.  "That 
means  that  by  bargaining  I  could  get 
it  for  less."  He  picked  it  up  and  looked 
it  over.  There  seemed  to  be  nothing 
the  matter  with  it. 

"Try  it,"  said  the  old  man. 

Diego  plucked  the  strings,  and  the 
seund  was  sweet.  "Oh,  if  it  were 
only     mine!"    he     thought.     But     the 


pesos    he    had    with   him    belonged    to 
Pablo. 

"Buy?"     asked  the  old  man. 

Diego  shook  his  head.  "Not  now," 
he  replied. 

But  as  he  walked  back  toward  the 
serapes  again,  the  guitar  seemed  more 
and  more  desirable;  and  the  more 
desirable  the  guitar  seemed,  more 
foolish  Pablo  appeared  for  wanting 
the  serape.  "The  guitar  is  such  a 
bargain,"  he  thought,  "and  Pablo 
always  did  like  a  bargain.  If  he  were 
with  me  now,  he  would  probably  say, 
"Go  ahead  and  get  that  guitar." 

"No,  I  will  not  buy  any  serapes," 
he  told  the  vender;  and  then  he  went 
back  to  the  instruments.  "I  will  give 
you  two  pesos  for  that  guitar,"  he 
offered  the  owner  of  the  instrument. 

The  old  man  snorted.  "Two  pesos 
for  that  guitar,  when  it  is  worth 
twelve!"  he  exclaimed  indignantly. 
"But,"  he  added  in  a  soft,  gentle 
tone,  "you  may  have  it  for  three." 

"Three  it  is,"  said  Diego,  handing 
over  three  of  Pablo's  four  coins. 
Then  he  went  back  triumphantly  yith 
the  guitar  to  the  Candozas. 

"My  boy,  you  have  a  real  bargain!", 
exclaimed  Senor  Candoza.  "Three 
pesos  only  did  you  say  you  paid  for 
it?  I  did  not  know  you  had  three 
pesos  to  spend  here." 

Diego  did  not  explain  that  the  three 
pesos  had  belonged  to  Pablo.  By  the 
time  he  reached  home  again,  his  own 
delight  over  the  instrument,  and  Sen- 
or Candoza's  enthusiasm,  had  com- 
bined to  still  entirely  any  misgiving 
that  he  might  have  had  about  the 
way  Pablo  would  think  about  the 
purchase.  It  was  hard  to  believe  that 
anybody  could  fail  to  be  delighted. 

Nevertheless  Pablo  was  not  delight- 


THE  UPLIFT 


ed.  "Where  is  my  new  serape?"  he 
demanded  immediately  when  he  saw 
Diego.     "Did  you  not  get  it?" 

Diego  tried  to  smile  confidently,  but 
his  smile  was  a  little  weak.  "No," 
he  said.  "I  got  something  ever  so 
much  nicer — and  at  a  bargain,  too. 
You  already  had  one  serape.  I  got 
something  you  didn't  have,  but  which 
we  could  all  enjoy."  And  he  held  up 
the  guitar. 

"All!"  exclaimed  Pablo  bitterly. 
"All!  You  got  something  you  could 
enjoy,  you  mean,  you  selfish  one! 
What  did  I  want  of  a  guitar?  I  want- 
ed a  serape.  And  you  took  my  money 
and  bought  yourself  'something  that 
you  wanted.  You  had  no  right  to 
do  it."  And  he  scowled  fiercely  at 
his  brother. 

Only  then  did  a  full  realization  of 
what  he  had  done  come  over  Diego. 
He  had  worked  so  hard  to  make  him- 
self believe  that  he  was  doing  the 
right  thing,  that  he  had  succeeded 
in  believing  it.  But  now  he  knew 
that  Pablo's  harsh  words  were  true, 
and  he  hung  his  head  in  shame. 

"I  treated  you  better  than  you 
treated  me,"  Pablo  went  on  to  say, 
"and  now  I  wish  I  hadn't.  While 
you  were  spending  my  money,  I  was 
making  money  for  you  I  sold  your 
serape  for  eight  pesos." 

"You  sold  my  serape?"  Now  it 
was   Diego's    turn    to   wax    indignant. 


"That  was  my  serape  to  sell — not 
yours.  I  wouldn't  have  sold  it  for 
twice  eight  pesos." 

Pablos  was  puzzled.  "But  I 
thought  you'd  be  pleased,  Diego," 
he  said.  "You  could  buy  two  for  the 
price  that  you  got  for  the  one.  It 
was  too  good  a  bargain  to  miss;  and 
you  weren't  here,  so  I  thought  I'd 
have  to  make  it  for  you.  It  was  with 
those  gringos.  I  would  have  sold 
them  mine,  but  they  only  wanted 
yours." 

Diego  calmed  down  as  Pablo  talk- 
ed. It  was  dawning  on  him  that  his 
act  and  his  brother's  were  quite 
similar,  after  all.  "That's  all  right, 
Pablo,"  he  said,  speaking  gently  now. 
"You  did  what  you  thought  was  right, 
and  I  did  what  I  made  myself  believe 
was  right.  Here  is  the  peso  left 
after  buying  the  guitar,  and  you 
must  take  four  of  the  eight  pesos 
irom  the  sale  of  the  serape." 

"Do  you  really  mean  it?"  asked 
Pablo,  his  eyes  lighted  up.  He  did 
not  mind  now  not  getting  his  serape 
right  away,  for  he  had  gained  a  peso. 

As  for  Diego,  he  had  received  for 
his  favorite  serape  much  more  than 
a  few  pesos.  He  had  gained  wisdom, 
which,  as  the  Bible  tells  us,  "is  more 
precious  than  rubies,  and  all  the 
things  that  we  can  desire  are  not 
to  be  compared  unto  her." 


Smile  into  the  face  of  the  world  and  a  smile  comes  back — ren- 
der good  service  to  others  and  good  service  is  returned  to  you — 
show  a  sppirit  of  helpfulness  and  that  spirit  will  surely  send 
back  aid  to  you  of  a  like  kind — think  good  thoughts  and  the 
same  good  thoughts  will  be  of  you. 

The  only  way  to  avoid  getting  a  square  deal  from  the  world 
is  by  not  giving  the  world  a  square  deal  yourself. — Selected. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


27 


The  exhaust  fans,  part  of  the  ven- 
tillating  equipment  for  the  auditorium, 
arrived  a  few  days  ago,  and  will  be 
installed  soon. 


Our  farm  manager  reports  that  in 
just  a  few  more  days,  the  members 
of  the  forces  under  his  supervision 
■will   finish   the   fall   plowing. 


Mr.  Query  and  his  group  of  youth- 
ful tonsorial  artists  have  just  com- 
pleted the  task  of  giving  each  mem- 
ber of  our  large  family  of  boys  a 
neat  hair  trim.  This  work  required 
about  one  week. 


It  was  interesting  to  note  in  the 
Charlotte  News  of  November  29th, 
that  the  name  of  Russell  Ferris  ap- 
peared among  those  enlisting  in  the 
United  States  Army,  through  the 
Charlotte  recruiting  station.  Russell 
will  be  remembered  by  workers  who 
have  been  at  the  School  for  some  time 
as  a  quiet  little  fellow  who  used  to 
be  in  Cottage  No.  1.  He  came  to  the 
institution,  January  28,  1928,  at  the 
age  of  seven  and  one-half  years,  and 
remained  here  until  April  1,  1935,  at 
which  time  he  was  released  to  the 
welfare  department  of  Rockingham 
county  for  placement  in  some  suitable 
home.  After  this  lad  returned  to  his 
home  county  we  received  several 
favorable    reports    as    to    the    adjust- 


ment he  was  making,  but  we  had  not 
heard  from  him  in  some  time  until 
seeing  the  account  of  his  enlistment 
in  the  army.  This  lad's  many  friends 
here  are  glad  to  learn  that  he  has 
been  accepted  for  service  to  his  coun- 
try and   wish  him   well. 


We  recently  received  a  report  from 
the  Forsyth  County  Welfare  Depart- 
ment stating  that  William  Furches 
had  enlisted  in  the  United  States 
Marine  Corps,  and  is  now  stationed  at 
Parris  Island,  S.  C.  Billy  left  the 
School  August  4,  1941.  During  his 
stay  at  the  School  he  was  in  Cottage 
No.  11,  and  a  member  of  the  printing 
class,  and  had  become  quite  proficient 
as  a  linotype  operator.  We  were  glad 
to  get  this  report  on  Billy,  and  tru<:t 
he  will  enjoy  a  most  successful  ca 
reer  as  a  member  of  Uncle  Sam's 
"devil  dogs." 


A  few  weeks  ago  inquiries  were  re- 
ceived by  several  members  of  our 
staff  from  one  of  the  United  States 
Navy  recruiting  stations  in  South 
Carolina,  concerning  Robert  Keith, 
one  of  our  old  boys,  who  was  seeking 
enlistment  in  that  branch  of  the  ser- 
vice. The  next  news  from  Robert  were 
letters  and  cards  to  several  workers 
stating  he  was  stationed  in  the  Naval 
Training  School,  Norfolk,  Va.  Having 
had  a  brother  in  the  service  for  sev- 
eral years,  it  had  long  been  Robert's 
desire   to  join  the  navy,  and   we  are 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


glad  his  ambitions  have  been  realized, 
and  feel  quite  sure  his  life  as  a  "gob" 
will  be  successful. 

While  here  Robert  was  a  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  2  group.  He  was 
admitted  to  the  School,  February  2, 
1935  and  was  released,  March  8,  1941, 
being  placed  on  a  farm  in  Stanly 
county,  where  he  worked  until  August, 
at  which  time  he  went  to  live  with 
relatives  in  South  Carolina.  During 
the  time  he  has  been  away  from  the 
School,  this  smiling  little  fellow  came 
back  to  see  us  several  times,  and  al- 
ways had  good  reports  to  make  con- 
cerning his  work  and  conduct  while 
on  the  farm  over  in  Stanly  county, 
which  were  confirmed  by  reports  com- 
ing from   other   sources. 


The  service  at  the  School  last  Sun- 
day afternoon  was  conducted  by  Rev. 
E.  S.  Summers,  pastor  of  the  First 
Baptist  Church,  Concord.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson  he  read  Ephesians 
6:11-20  ,and  as  the  text  for  his  ad- 
dress, "A  Good  Soldier  of  Jesus 
Christ,"  he  selected  11  Timothy  2:3— 
"Thou  therefore  endure  hardness,  as 
a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ." 

The  speaker  began  by  stating  that 
we  had  heard  much  lately  about  the 
■soldiers  of  our  country  as  they  took 
part  in  the  large-scale  army  maneu- 
vers in  both  Carolinas.  We  have  seen 
many  of  them;  our  churches  enter- 
tained them;  and  people  in  this  vicin- 
ity invited  thousands  of  them  into 
their  homes;  all  because  of  gratitude 
for  what  they  are  doing — leaving 
good  homes  and  positions  that  they 
might  serve  their  country.  While 
we  sincerely  trust  they  will  not  have 


to  go  into  battle  and  be  required  to 
endure  the  horrors  of  war,  we  feel 
certain  that  if  'such  be  the  case,  they 
will  go  forth  in  a  most  brave  and 
manly  way,  bringing  no  disgrace  up- 
on the  traditions  of  this  country's 
armies  of  the  past.  A  soldier  who 
is  not  a  good  soldier,  continued  Rev. 
Mr.  Summers,  is  just  about  the  worst 
type  of  man  that  could  be  found  any- 
where. He  took  the  oath  of  allegiance 
to  his  country;  he  put  on  his  country's 
uniform;  and  agreed  to  do  his  very 
best.  Should  he  fall  short  of  this* 
he  must  necessarily  become  a  most 
contemptible  person. 

Rev.  Mr.  Summers  then  asked  the 
boys  to  think  about  what  it  means 
to  be  a  good  soldier  of  Juses  Christ, 
and  told  this  'story:  During  the  World 
War,  a  fine  young  fellow  in  the  army 
was  severely  wounded,  having  lost 
both  arms.  A  visitor  at  the  hospital 
said  to  him,  "I'm  sorry  you  had  to 
lose  your  arms."  The  soldier  quickly 
replied,  "I  did  not  lose  them.  I  gave 
them  for  my  country."  This  kind  of 
spirit  might  also  be  applied  to  a  sol- 
dier of  Juses  Christ.  He  should  he 
ready  to  give  his  best  at  all  times, 
even  his  life,  before  he  would  allow 
the  forces  of  evil  turn  him  from  the 
path  of  life  as  pointed  out  by  the 
the   Master. 

A  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ,  said 
the  speaker,  must  have  a  number  of 
characteristics,  among  which  are: 
(1)  He  has  to  enlist.  People  are  not 
just  born  followers  of  Jesus,  they 
must  enlist  under  his  banner,  and 
do  so  willingly.  They  cannot  be  forc- 
ed into  Christian  service.  (2)  A  sol- 
dier must  be  armed  with  weapons  of 
offense  and  defence.  Guns  and  pis- 
tols  are  not  necessary   equipment   of 


THE  UPLIFT 


29 


a  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  must 
be  girded  with  the  armor  of  truth. 
A  man  who  will  not  tell  the  truth  is 
not  worthy  of  being  called  a  man. 
(3)  A  Christian  warrior  must  wear 
the  breast-plate  of  righteousness. 
Loyalty  to  his  leader  must  prompt 
his  actions  at  all  times.  (4)  A  Christ- 
ian needs  to  be  shod  with  the  gospel 
of  peace.  In  his  own  heart  he  must 
be  a  peace-loving  sort  of  fellow.  (5) 
His  body  should  be  protected  by  the 
shield  of  faith  and  his  head  be  guard- 
ed by  the  helment  of  salvation.  (6) 
The  sword  of  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
is  a  necessity  to  the  Christian  sol- 
dier. When  a  person  possesses  this 
spirit,   he   will   be   able   to   live   right. 

(7)  In  all  things,  a  true  soldier  of 
Christ  must  have  the  spirit  of  prayer. 
This    is    his    contact   with    his    leader. 

(8)  A  Christian  soldier  must  drill 
constantly.  The  Bible  tells  him  how 
to  conduct  his  actions,  and  he  must 
practice  living  right.  (9)  A  true 
Christian  soldier  must  learn  to  obey 
orders,    having    full    confidence    that 


his  leader,  Jesus  Christ,  will  not  com- 
mand him  to  do  anything  wrong.  (10) 
Learning  to  endure  hardships  is  im- 
portant in  the  life  of  a  Christian  sol- 
dier. About  the  two  worst  things 
on  earth  are  spoiled  boys  or  men. 
When  a  soldier  presses  forward  in 
the  face  of  danger  he  is  learning  a 
great  lesson.  Life  isn't  always  just 
what  we  want  it  to  be.  A  real  man 
can  always  take  it  and  stand  like  a 
man.  (11)  A  good  soldier  of  Christ 
must  be  willing  to  fight.  There  must 
be  no  Benedict  Arnolds  in  the  Christ- 
ian army.  (12)  He  must  be  ready  at 
all  times  to  fight  for  what  is  right, 
always  showing  mercy  to  a  defeated 
foe. 

In  conclusion,  Rev.  Mr.  Summers 
told  the  boys  that  a  good  soldier  of 
Jesus  was  far  more  worthwhile  than 
any  other  person  in  the  world;  that 
man  could  attain  no  higher  calling. 
He  urged  them  to  begin  at  once  by 
enlisting  under  the  banner  of  Christ 
that  they  might  become  good  Christ- 
ian   soldiers. 


WORRY  UNDERMINES  MENTAL  HEALTH 

"God  always  gives  us  strength  to  bear  our  troubles  day  by 
day,"  said  Hubbard,  "but  He  never  calculated  on  our  piling  the 
troubles  past,  and  those  to  come,  on  top  of  those  of  today." 

Psychiatrists  tell  us  that  one  of  the  principle  causes  of  mental 
ill-health  is  worry.  The  world  is  going  quite  mad  worrying  about 
war,  about  the  future,  about  health,  about  this,  that,  and  the 
other  thing.  As  if  worry  would  make  things  right. 

The  antidote  for  worry  is  cheerfulness  and  work.  To  see  the 
sunny  side  of  things,  to  cling  to  faith  in  the  future,  is  to  safe- 
guard your  mental  health.  It  is  not  work  that  kills  men;  it  is 
worry  .Worry  is  fatal.  Be  cheerful. — Selected. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  November  30,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Herschel  Allen 
Hiram  Atkinson 
Wade   Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
John  Hogsed 
Richard  Kye 
Paul   Matthews 
Edward  Moore 
William   O'Brien 
Robert    Padgett 
Robert   Ragan 
Weaver  F.  Ruff 
Edgar   Simmons 
Charles  Wootton 

COTTAGE  NO.  1 

Thomas    Barnes 
N.  A.  Bennett 
Charles   Browning 
Lacy  Burleson 
Lloyd    Callahan 
Everett    Case 
William   Cook 
Ralph   Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
Joseph  Howard 
Kenneth    Tipton 
Luther  Vaughn 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

(No   Honor  Roll) 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

John    Bailey 
Grover    Beaver 
James    Blake 
Robert  Coleman 
Robert    Hare 
Jerry    Jenkins 
Dewey  Lanning 
Fonzer  Pitman 
Elbert  Rubs 
Charles  Rhodes 
William   T.   Smith 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 
James   Williams 


COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Plummer   Boyd 
Aubrey  Fargis 
Morris    Johnson 
William   C.  Jordan 
William   Morgan 
Woodrow  Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellinger 
Charles  Hayes 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin   Atwood 
Earl  Hoyle 
Robert  Hobbs 
David  Howard 
Robert  Jarvis 
Edward   Kinion 
Marvin  Lipscomb 
Durwood  Martin 
Vollie  McCall 
Charles  Pitman 
Jesse  Peavy 
Reitzel  Southern 
Emerson    Sawyer 
Wesley  Turner 
Houston   Turner 
William    Wilkerson 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John  H.  Averitte 
Laney    Broome 
Henry  B.  Butler 
Robert  Hampton 
Fred  Holland 
Carl  Justice 
John    M.    Mazoo 
Arnold  McHone 
Edward  Overby 
Ernest  Overcash 
Wilbur  Russ 
Durham    Smith 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Spencer  Lane 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


James  C.  Wiggins 
COTTAGE  NO.  9 

Lewis  B.  Sawyer 

Horace  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Marvin   Gautier 
Arcemias    Hefner 
Joseph    Kincaid 
John  Lee 
Charles  Mills 
Charles  Phillips 
Eugene   Puckett 
Robert  Stephens 
Joseph   Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  11 

J.  C.  Allen 
John  Allison 
Ralph  Fisher 
Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl  Hildreth 
A.  B.  Hoyle 
Everett  Morris 
T.  B.  Newell 
Samuel   Stewart 
Henry  Smith 
Canipe  Shoe 
James  Tyndall 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Ernest  Brewer 
Jack   Bright 
Treley  Frankum 
Eugene    Hefner 
Tillman  Lyles 
Harry  Lewis 
Daniel  McPhail 
Simon  Quick 
Jesse    Smith 
Charles  Simpson 
George  Tolson 
Brice  Thomas 
Carl  Tyndall 
Eugene  Watts 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James  Brewer 


Thomas    Fields 
Vincent  Hawes 
Paul    Roberts 
Alex   Shropshire 
William   Schoppet 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John  Baker 
William   Butler 
Robert  Caudle 
Robert  Deyton 
Audie    Farthing 
Henry    Glover 
John  Hamm 
William    Harding 
Feldman  Lane 
William   Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
John   Maples 
Charles    McCoyle 
Glenn    McCall 
James   Roberson 
John  Robbins 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.  C.  Willis 
Jack  West 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

Horace  Deese 
John  Howard 
F>ed  Jenkins 
James  Ledford 
Clarence  Medlin 
Wade  Medlin 
Basil  Weatherington 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

George  Gaddy 
James  E.  Hall 
Cecir   Jacobs 
Ernest  L.  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
John  T.  Lowry 
Lester  Lochlear 
Varcy  Oxendine 
Louis  Stafford 


The  more  that  people  try  to  get  even  with  one  another  the 
more  they  get  at  odds. — Selected. 


Ol.  15  1941 


W.  UPLIFT 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  DECEMBER  13,  1941 


No.  50 


GOD  BLESS  AMERICA 

God  bless  America,  land  that  I  love ; 

Stand  beside  her  and  guide  her 

Through  the  night  with  a  light  from  above. 

From  the  mountains  to  the  prairies, 

To  the  ocean,  white  with  foam, 

God  bless  America,  my  home  sweet  home. 

— Irving  Berlin. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 
INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT  3-7 

WINNING  THE  BATTLE  ONCE 

AND  FOR  ALL  By  Henry  E.  Sigerist  M.D.         8 

WHERE  THE  CLIPPERS  WERE  BORN  By  Russell  Owen       10 

SALEM'S  OLD  COFFEE  POT  By  William  A.  Blair       15 

RECIPE  FOR  POT  LICKER  By  Vernie  Goodman       18 

CHEROKEE  BRAVES  QUIT  THEIR 

HOMES  TO  JOIN  U.  S.  ARMY  By  Glenn  W.  Naves       20 

INSTITUTION  NOTES  23 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL  30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published   By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,   N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 

AMERICA  TO  ENGLAND 

Henry  Jerome  Stockard  was  a  prominent  educator  in  North  Carolina.  At 
one  time  he  taught  English  in  the  University  of  North  Carolina.  Later  he 
accepted  the  Latin  professorship  at  Peace,  and  in  1907  became  president  of 
that  institution. 

Mr.  Stockard  wrote  many  poems.  Some  of  these  were  published  in  the  lead- 
ing magazines  of  the  nation;  others  in  book  form. 

We  came  across  one  the  other  day  which  was  written  long  before  the  start 
of  the  World  War  in  1914.  It  is  so  prophetic  in  its  spirit  that  we  know  you  will 
be  interested  in  reading  it.  The  title  is  the  same  as  the  one  we  have  used — 
"America  to  England." 

"England,  thy  foes  boast  that  thou  has  begun 

To  fail  with  age — that  thy  proud  spirit  is  tamed; 

And  they  are  leagued  to  strike,  it  is  proclaimed, 

When  thou  art  old,  unfriended  and  undone. 

Howbeit,  there  is  no  parchment  whereupon 

Our  terms  of  covenant  with  thee  are  named, 

Let  them  beware:  Between  us  God  ha's  framed 

The  bond  that  binds  a  mother  and  her  son. 

If  Cossack,  joined  with  Frank  to  work  thee  scath, 

Should  lift  toward  thee  a  hostile  spear,  and  dare 

Do  violence  so  much  as  to  one  hair 

Thy  giant  son,  bone  of  thy  very  bone, 

Incensed  would  come  with  vengeance,  and  his  wrath 

Would  shake  the  base  of  Europe's  every  throne." 

he  State. 


THE  MOTHER  OF  NURSING 

Florence  Nightingale,  noted  English  philanthropist  and  social 
worker,  the  daughter  of  William  Edward  Nightingale,  was  born  in 
Florence,  Italy,  in  May,  1920,  and  was  named  for  that  city.  During 
her  studies  of  science,  mathematics  and  classics  with  her  father,  she 
showed  a  great  desire  to  lessen  human  suffering,  so  much  so,  that 
in  1844,  she  began  a  tour  of  Europe  for  the  purpose  of  observing 


4  THE  UPLIFT 

conditions  of  hospitalization,  and  in  1851,  turned  her  attention  to 
the  training  of  nurses  at  Kaiserwerth,  Germany.  Here  she  mastered 
the  details,  not  only  of  nursing,  but  of  hospital  management  as  well. 
She  later  studied  in  both  Paris  and  Rome. 

On  November  4,  1854,  the  year  of  the  outbreak  of  the  Crimean 
War,  with  thirty  trained  nurses,  she  took  charge  of  the  military 
hospital  service  for  the  British  troops  in  the  field,  continuing  this 
wonderful  work  until  1856.  Broken  in  health,  following  her  war 
service,  the  grateful  English  people  raised  a  fund  of  $150,000  for 
her,  but  in  spite  of  her  need  for  money,  she  used  that  gift  to  found 
the  Nightingale  Home  for  Nurses  at  Saint  Thomas  Hospital  in  Lon- 
don. Though  confined  much  of  the  time  to  her  room,  she  continued 
to  promote  the  reform  of  army  hospital  service;  the  improvement 
of  sanitary  conditions;  and  wrote  many  books  and  papers  on  kin- 
dred subjects. 

The  following  pledge,  which  is  taken  by  all  nurses  upon  gradua- 
tion, is  known  as  "The  Florence  Nightingale  Pledge" : 

"I  solemnly  pledge  myself  before  God  and  in  the  presence  of 
this  assembly,  to  pass  my  life  in  purity,  and  to  practice  my 
profession  faithfully.  I  will  abstain  from  whatever  is  deleterious 
and  mischievous  and  will  not  take  or  knowingly  administer 
any  harmful  drug.  I  will  do  all  in  my  power  to  elevate  the  stan- 
dards of  my  profession  and  I  will  hold  in  confidence  all  personal 
matters  committed  to  my  keeping  and  all  family  affairs  coming 
to  my  knowledge  in  the  practice  of  my  calling.  With  loyalty  will 
I  endeavor  to  aid  the  physician  to  the  welfare  of  those  commit- 
ted to  my  care." 


RESULTS  OF  RED  CROSS  ROLL  CALL 

The  annual  Red  Cross  roll  call  hit  the  high  water  mark  this  fall 
in  Cabarrus  county.  The  goal  was  set  for  fifteen  thousand  dollars, 
which  means  an  equal  number  in  membership.  The  result  of  the 
campaign  reflects  a  fine  piece  of  work  upon  the  part  of  the  canvas- 
sers, as  well  as  the  interest  of  the  people  in  all  activities  of  this 
splendid  organization. 

The  money  realized  from  this  annual  appeal  is  equitably  distri- 
buted between  the  national  headquarters  and  the  local  offices  of 
respective  communities.  For  instance,  for  every  one  dollar  member- 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

ship,  fifty  cents  is  sent  to  National  Red  Cross  Headquarters  and 
fifty  cents  remains  locally  to  take  care  of  emergencies  and  minor 
expenses.  It  is  also  interesting  to  know  that  for  all  twenty-five  dol- 
lar memberships,  twenty-four  dollars  and  fifty  cents  is  kept  and 
fifty  cents  sent  to  the  national  office.  If  anyone  desires  to  make  a 
larger  donation  than  twenty-five  dollars  to  be  enlisted  as  a  member, 
the  money  is  divided  fifty-fifty  between  local  and  national  branches. 
Nothing  helps  a  cause  more  than  to  know  just  how  funds  are  re- 
ceived and  distributed  in  all  public  issues.  The  work  of  the  Red  Cross 
is  to  relieve  human  suffering  in  all  kinds  and  conditions  of  emergen- 
cies, and,  to  repeat  here,  the  Cabarrus  county  campaign  clearly  re- 
veals the  interest  of  the  executive  committee  in  charge  and  the  peo- 
ple at  large.  Today,  as  never  before,  people  in  all  countries  are  look- 
ing to  the  Red  Cross  for  assistance. 


THE  CHRISTMAS  SEAL 

To  many  the  Christmas  Seal  is  meaningless,  but  it  carries  an  ap- 
peal for  funds  to  be  used  in  the  fight  against  tuberculosis.  It  was  a 
happy  thought  on  the  part  of  the  far-sighted  and  welfare-minded 
person  who  gave  to  the  public  the  idea  of  the  Christmas  Seal,  in- 
stead of  the  colorful  stickers,  to  be  used  on  packages  and  letters  of 
good  will  at  the  Christmas  season.  The  majority  of  the  homes  of  the 
nation  send  out  either  letters  or  packages  to  relatives  and  friends, 
therefore,  if  all  of  these  are  marked  with  the  Christmas  Seal  it 
means  a  contribution  toward  a  greater  decrease  of  the  white  plague. 

Another  interesting  feature  about  the  sale  of  Christmas  Seals 
is  that  about  seventy-five  per  cent  of  funds  thus  realized,  remains 
in  the  communities  where  they  were  raised,  and  the  other  twenty- 
five  per  cent  goes  to  national  headquarters.  In  this  way  each  com- 
munity participating  in  the  benefits  of  annual  Christmas  seal  sales, 
adds  its  contribution  to  a  cause  that  concerns  all  people — fewer 
tubercular  cases  annually — therefore,  the  privilege  is  general,  and 
one  that  should  not  be  overlooked  if  the  homes  of  the  less  fortu- 
nate are  to  receive  the  proper  protection.  The  Red  Cross  and  the 
Christmas  Seal  campaigns  for  funds  have  similar  interests.  Through 
these  two  mediums,  if  we  respond  to  the  calls,  we  reflect  the  true 
spirit  of  universal  brotherhood. 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

DESIGNER  OF  CHRISTMAS  SEAL  WAS  ONCE  TUBERCULOSIS 

PATIENT 

,  The  light  of  knowledge  spread  by  tuberculosis  education  guided 
Steven  Dohanos,  artist,  designer  of  this  year's  Christmas  Seal, 
back  to  health,  his  work  and  a  normal,  happy  life.  Dohanos,  a  native 
of  Lorain,  Ohio,  this  year  joined  the  ranks  of  distinguished  artists 
who  have  lent  their  talents  to  the  Seal  Sales  for  more  than  thirty 
years. 

Out  of  his  own  experience  the  young  artist  conceived  the  light- 
house as  the  symbol  of  tuberculosis  work,  leading  the  wTay  to  safe- 
ty. It  was  soon  after  he  had  begun  to  show  his  work  and  had  earn- 
ed national  recognition  that  Dohanos,  muralist,  illustrator,  dis- 
covered that  he  had  tuberculosis.  He  had  just  been  asked  to  join  an 
art  studio  in  New  York  and  was  preparing  to  move  there  from 
Cleveland,  where  he  had  received  his  art  education  and  exhibited 
his  paintings. 

The  temptation  to  risk  regaining  his  health  while  keeping  up  his 
work  was  great,  but  guided  by  the  light  of  tuberculosis  education, 
he  made  his  decision.  He  went  to  Sarnac  Lake,  N.  Y.,  and  underwent 
a  period  of  treatment  and  complete  rest.  It  was  not  until  he  was 
again  able  to  enjoy  normal  activities  in  moderation  that  he  went  to 
New  York.  His  job  was  still  waiting  for  him. 

Less  than  three  years  from  that  time  Dohanos  was  chosen  by  the 
Treasury  Art  Project  in  Washington  to  do  paintings  for  federal 
buildings  in  the  Virgin  Islands.  He  took  his  family  there  and  they 
enjoyed  the  life  of  the  tropics  for  seven  months.  Back  in  the  United 
States  since  1937,  he  has  continued  his  work  in  the  fine  arts  field. 
He  has  also  completed  two  mural  projects — one  for  the  Elkins,  W. 
Va.,  Agriculture  and  Forestry  Building,  the  other  for  the  post  office 
at  West  Palm  Beach,  Fla.,  and  is  now  working  on  still  another  which 
will  be  placed  in  the  Charlotte  Amalie  post  office  in  St.  Thomas, 
Virgin  Islands. 


SPEED  ON  BRIDGES 

In  calling  the  attention  of  motorists  to  the  necessity  of  caution 
when  crossing  bridges  on  the  highways,  Director  Ronald  Hocutt, 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

of  the  North  Carolina  Highway  Safety  Division,  cites  the  law  cover- 
ing same,  as  follows: 

Sec.  106,  Motor  Vehicle  Laws  of  North  Carolina: — "It  shall 
be  unlawful  to  drive  any  vehicle  upon  any  public  bridge,  cause-' 
way  or  viaduct  at  a  speed  which  is  greater  than  the  maximum 
speed  which  can  with  safety  to  such  structure  to  be  maintained 
thereon,  when  such  structure  is  signposted  as  provided  in  this 
section." 

The  State  Highway  and  Public  Works  Commission  has  au- 
thority to  fix  the  maximum  safe  speed  at  which  vehicles  may 
travel  on  any  public  bridge,  causeway  or  viaduct  in  the  state, 
and  when  such  speeds  are  designated  by  means  of  signs,  drivers 
must  observe  them. 


THE  BOYS'  CHRISTMAS  FUND 

Christmas  again!  With  its  peace,  and  good  will,  and  wonder! 
How  our  friendships  multiply  and  increase  in  value  as  the  Day  of 
Days  draws  near!  How  the  touch  of  human  hands  thrills  us,  and 
the  look  in  human  eyes  charms  us.  We  are  not  ashamed  to  be  good, 
to  be  kind,  to  be  loving.  It  is  impossible  to  obliterate  from  the  minds 
of  our  boys  that  Christmas  is  in  the  offing,  therefore,  they  are  look- 
ing forward  to  this  anniversary — the  most  outstanding  date  in  all 
history,  celebrating  the  birth  of  the  living  Christ — with  the  hope 
that  their  friends,  far  and  near,  will  not  permit  this  Christmas  to 
be  a  gloomy  one.  The  friends  of  the  neglected  boys  of  this  institu- 
tion are  legion.  They  have  never  failed  to  make  possible  a  happy 
Christmas.  There  have  always  been  generous  contributions  to  the 
fund  that  brings  cheer  to  the  hearts  of  the  lads  at  the  Jackson 
Training  School,  and  we  feel  sure  our  fine  friends  will  prove  as 
generous  this  year  as  they  have  in  the  past.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  an- 
nounce the  contributions  to  date,  as  follows: 

Mr  .and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Odell,  Concord, $  10.00 

"7-8-8,"    Concord, 25.00 

Herman  Cone,  Greensboro, 25.00 

Rowan  County  Charity  Organization,  Mrs.  Mary  O.  Linton,  Supt., ...  5.00 

Forsyth  County  Welfare  Department,  A.  W.  Cline,  Supt 7.50 

Mrs.    Cameron    Morrison,    Charlotte, 50.00 

E.   B.   Grady,   Concord, 5.00 

New  Hanover  County  Commissioners,  Wilmington, 10.00 

A  Friend,  Greenville,   S.  C, 5.00 


8 


THE  UPLIFT 


WINNING  THE  BATTLE  ONCE  AND 

FOR  ALL 

By  Henry  E.  Sigerist,  M.  D. 


Why  should  we  still  have  tuber- 
culosis with  us?  Why  should  we  have 
every  year,  60,000  people,  mostly  men 
and  women  in  the  prime  of  life,  bread- 
winners and  young  mother's,  taken 
away  from  their  families  ?  Why  should 
half  a  million  of  our  fellow  citizens 
still  suffer  from  tuberculosis?  Other 
diseases  have  been  overcome  entirely 
or  have  lost  their  significance — 
plague,  cholera,  yellow  fever,  typhus, 
smallpox  and  many  others  which  used 
to  be  a  curse  to  the  country. 

And  now  the  time  has  come  for 
tuberculosis   to   go! 

Is  it  possible?  Can  it  be  done?  It 
can  be  done,  and  the  history  of  the 
last  thirty  years  proves  it. 

Thirty  years  ago  the  death  rate 
from  tuberculosis,  that  is,  the  number 
of  people  who  died  from  the  disease 
for  every  100,000  population,  was  70 
per  cent  higher  than  today.  A  re- 
duction by  70  per  cent  in  such  a  -short 
period  of  time  seems  incredible,  yet 
it  is  true. 

We  have  just  lived  through  10  dif- 
ficult years — years  of  economic  de- 
pression, when  many  of  us  had  to  re- 
duce our  standard.  And  yet,  during 
those  10  hard  years  the  death  rate 
from  tuberculosis  declined  by  almost 
40  per  cent.  One  generation  ago  the 
disease  was  the  leading  cause  of 
death,  while  it  ranks  seventh  today, 
and  there  is  no  reason  in  the  world 
why  it  should  not  be  driven  further 
back  and  ultimately  wiped  out  en- 
tirely. 


The  progress  achieved  since  1904, 
through  the  combined  efforts  of  pub- 
lic health  agencies,  the  medical  pro- 
fession and  the  public,  under  the  lead- 
ership of  the  National  Tuberculosis 
Association,  has  been  most  encour- 
aging indeed.  In  1939  four  of  our 
states  had  a  death  rate  of  less  than 
20  per  100,000  of  population  and  eight 
more  states  had  rates  less  than  30. 
Remarkable  progress  has  also  been 
achieved  in  many  of  our  large  cities. 

In  St.  Paul  and  Minneapolis,  Minn., 
in  Rochester  and  Syracuse,  N.  Y., 
rates  are  between  30  and  40.  In  New 
York,  where  more  than  seven  million 
people,  including  all  races  of  mankind 
live  crowded  together,  where  extreme 
wealth  and  dire  poverty  are  found 
side  by  side,  even  in  such  an  inter- 
national metropolis  the  death  rate 
from  tuberculosis  among  its  white 
residents  is  today  about  40  per  100,- 
000.  This  seems  almost  a  miracle. 

The  United  States,  with  its  vast 
expanses,  its  heterogeneous  popula- 
tion, its  variety  of  occupations  and 
social  conditions  has  today  among  its 
white  population  the  lowest  tubercu- 
losis death  rate  recorded  for  any  coun- 
try in  the  world.  This  is  a  great 
achievement.  It  was  made  possible  be- 
cause the  leadership  was  intelligent 
and  because  the  population  followed 
the  lead  and  cooperated. 

And  yet,  let  us  not  be  deceived.  The 
job  is  not  yet  finished.  The  enemy  is 
still  in  our  midst.  It  is  encouraging 
to  be   able  to  register  progress,  but 


THE  UPLIFT 


in  public  health  we  should  always 
keep  the  failures  in  mind  and  the 
unsolved  problems.  They  are  a  con- 
stant challenge  to  us.  And  in  this 
country  we  cannot  be  ambitious 
enough.  We  must  not  compare  our 
figures  with  those  of  economically 
backward  countries.  We  can  and  must 
do  better  than  the  most  advanced 
foreign    nations. 

We  mentioned  our  white  popula- 
tion as  having  a  particularly  low 
death  rate.  When  we  look  at  our  color- 
ed fellow  citizens — 10  per  cent  of  our 
people — the  picture  looks  different. 
Their  tuberculosis  death  rate  in  1939 
was  130  per  100,000,  or  three  and  one- 
half  times  the  rate  of  white  people. 
In  Washington,  D.  C,  the  Negro  tu- 
berculosis death  rate  is  five  to  six 
times  that  of  white  residents.  In  some 
cities,  the  ratio  is  as  high  as  10  or  11 
to  1.  The  Southern  States,  and  large 
Northern  cities,  therefore,  still  pre- 
sent a  serious  problem.  Several  states 
still  have  rates  of  over  70  per  100,000 
and  in  some  cities  it  is  even  over  100. 

The  colored  people  have  more  tu- 
berculosis, not  because  they  are  col- 
ored, but  because  they  are  poor.  Tu- 
berculosis today  has  to  a  large  extent 
become  a  disease  of  the  low-income 
groups,  of  the  unskilled  workers, 
whether  colored  or  white,  of  all  those 
people  who  are  not  adequately  fed, 
housed  and  clothed.  It  has  become  a 
social  disease,  a  disease  that  presents 
a  serious  social  problem.  It  is  not  only 
a  matter  of  justice  to  devote  parti- 
cular attention  to  these  groups,  but 
one  of  common  sense. 

If  anywhere,  there  must  be  solid- 
arity in  health  matters.  What  good 
does  it  do  if  we  succeed  in  wiping  out 
a  disease  in  the  higher-income  groups 


anl  breed  it  at  the  same  time  among 
the  people  of  low  income?  As  long 
as  we  keep  a  reservoir  of  the  disease, 
it  remains  with  us  and  is  a  constant 
menace  to  everybody. 

There  are  other  groups  that  show 
a  higher  incidence  of  tuberculosis 
such  as  miners  and  other  workers  in 
industries,  particularly  where  there 
is  the  hazard  of  silica  dust.  Women 
of  child-bearing  age  and  older  work- 
ers are  affected  more  frequently  than 
others. 

These  are  the  chief  strongholds  of 
the  enemy.  This  is  where  we  have  to 
get  after  him.  What  can  and  must  be 
done? 

Experience  has  shown  that  in  its 
early  stages  tuberculosis  can  be  cured 
more  thoroughly  than  later.  And,  by 
the  way,  it  costs  much  less  to  cure  an 
early,  than  an  advance,  case.  More 
than  this,  if  a  patient  is  found  and 
treated  early,  he  has  no  chance  of 
spreading  the  disease.  Our  efforts, 
therefore,  must  be  to  find  the  early 
cases. 

What  is  the  situation  today?  It  is 
far  from  satisfactory.  Fifty-five  per 
cent  of  all  tuberculosis  patients  en- 
tering sanatoria  are  far  advanced  on 
admission,  32  per  cent  are  moderately 
advanced  and  only  13  per  cent  are  in 
the  early  stages.  The  goal  must  he  to 
reverse  this  proportion,  to  find  the 
incipient  cases,  and  once  they  are 
found,  to  treat  them  without  delay. 
This,  however,  requires  that  the  states 
have  sufficient  beds  available  for  such 
patients  in  hospitals  and  sanatoria. 
Again,  statistics  speak  an  eloquent 
language.  In  states  that  have  two  or 
more  beds  available  per  tuberculosis 
death,  the  average  death  rate  in  1938 
was  39.8.  In   states  with  one   t<.    '      • 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


beds,  the  rate  was  44.7,  and  in  states 
with  fewer  beds  than  annual  deaths, 
the  rate  was  61.1.  I  think  this  teaches 
a  lesson  that  everybody  should  un- 
derstand. 

What  shall  we  do?  If  we  wish  to 
eradicate  tuberculosis,  to  relegate  it 
once  and  for  all  to  the  annals  of  medi- 
cal history,  we  must  finish  the  job 
that  was  started  so  auspiciously  in  the 
beginning'  of  our  century.  It  can  be 
done,  and  experts  have  estimated  that 
tuberculosis  can  be  made  a  minor 
cause  of  death  in  a  very  near  future 
and  can  be  practically  wiped  out  in 
two  generations,  provided  the  Ameri- 


can    people     continue    to    contribute 
funds  and  facilities  needed. 

The  National  Tuberculosis  Asso- 
ciation and  its  state  and  local  branches 
have  been  brilliant  leaders,  and  they 
will  not  relax  in ,  their  efforts  until 
the  battle  is  won,  once  and  for  all. 
It  is  up  to  us  to  support  them  to  the 
utmost.  In  contributing  to  the  much- 
needed  funds  of  the  Christmas  Seal 
Campaign,  we  protect  our  own  fami- 
lies, we  contribute  to  the  welfare  of 
the  country,  and  we  help  in  preparing 
one  of  man's  greatest  victories  over 
disease. 


*  PORTRAIT  OF  A  GOOD  AMERICAN 

The  real  strength  and  security  of  any  nation  depends  upon 
the  character,  the  integrity  and  the  intelligence  of  its  citizens. 

A  Good  American  is  a  good  citizen. 

A  Good  American  believes  in  freedom  of  thought,  freedom 
of  speech,  and  freedom  of  religion — exercised  with  due  regard 
for  the  rights  of  others  and  the  good  of  all. 

A  Good  American  believes  in  fair  play — in  being  a  good 
sport — he  doees  not  even  stoop  to  sharp  practices  nor  hypocrisy. 

A  Good  American  practices  the  Golden  Rule  instead  of  wor- 
shipping the  Golden  Calf. 

A  Good  American  recognizes  his  responsibility  to  take  a 
sincere  interest  in  community  problems  and  public  affairs; 
that  his  own  welfare  depends  finally  upon  the  welfare  of  others. 

A  Good  American  votes — he  places  his  country's  welfare 
ahead  of  his  party — ahead  of  mere  personal  attachments.  He 
favors  sound  principles  and  the  candidate  best  fitted  by  charac- 
ter and  ability  to  faithfully  seek  the  greatest  good  for  the  great- 
est number. 

America  can  never  be  safe  from  the  dangers  of  hypocrisy  and 
stealth  within,  nor  from  propaganda  and  aggression  from  with- 
out, unless  and  until  we  all  become  ''Good  Americans." 

— Selected. 


THE   UPLIFT 


11 


WHERE  THE  CLIPPERS  WERE  BORN 

By  Russell  Owen,  in  New  York  Times 


Build     me     straight,     O     worthy 
Master! 

Stanch  and  strong,  a  goodly  ves- 
sel, 

That  shall  laugh  at  all   disaster, 

And    with    wave    and    whirlwind 
wrestle. 

Up  along  the  New  England  coast  the 
chips  are  flying,  there  is  the  sound 
of  saw  and  adze  and  axe  again,  as  it 
was  in  the  old  days  when  the  clippers 
slid  off  the  ways  to  carry  high  sail 
around  the  Horn.  The  smell  of  pine 
and  oak  and  cedar  is  again  in  the  air 
and  men  with  keen  faces  trim  at  wood 
as  they  did  in  their  youth  and  their 
forefathers  did  before  them.  For 
wooden  ships  are  being  built  again; 
now  they  are  being  built  for  war. 

These  are  not  the  long,  graceful 
ships  with  towering  masts  and  slen- 
der spars  that  made  the  Yankees 
masters  of  the  seas  but  chunky,  stur- 
dy little  vessels,  with  heavy  sides 
and  stout  ribs,  that  are  going  out  to 
sweep  mines.  They  are  built  on  old 
trawler  designs;  they  fish  and  trawl 
for  mines,  for  the  deadly  explosives 
that  wreck  ships  and  may  some  day 
wreck  these. 

They  signal  the  return  of  an  al- 
most forgotten  art,  for  the  men  of  the 
axe  and  the  adze  had  long  ago  put 
away  their  tools  except  for  a  few 
who  turned  out  trawlers  and  grace- 
ful fishing  schooners  and  yachts.  And 
there  have  not  been  many  of  these 
produced  in  recent  years.  Then  Uncle 
Sam  called  for  wooden  ships  and  the 
men  flocked  in.  From  the  farms  and 
backwoods  they  came,  scores  of  them, 


and  when  they  smelled  the  salt  marsh- 
es, their  old  craft  returned  to  them. 
And  so  they  are  turning  out  wooden 
ships  again,  with  careful  touch  and 
chip  of  steel  against  wood  and  the 
swift  artistry  that  once  upon  a  time 
made  New  England  shipbuilders  the 
greatest  in  the  world. 

That  day  long  ago  is  almost  fa- 
bulous. The  ghosts  of  men  and  clip- 
pers must  hover  around  the  shores 
where  wooden  ships  lie,  smiling  at 
this  faint  revival.  There  was  a  time 
when  wooden  ships  were  built  on  the 
East  River  in  New  York  and  at  Bos- 
ton and  Newburyport  and  up  along 
Long  Island  Sound  at  towns  like  Mil- 
ford  and  Mystic  and  other  little  places 
that  one  does  not  now  associate  with 
ship-building.  But  the  heart  of  the 
wooden  shipbuilding  industry  used  to 
be,  as  it  is  now,  Down  East. 

Those  famous  ships  were  things  of 
beauty.  Their  hulls  were  clean  with  a 
sheer  and  sweep  that  made  them  a 
delight  to  the  eye.  The  men  who  de- 
signed them  were  often  those  who 
sailed  them,  men  like  Nat  Palmer.  The 
old  ships  were  poetry  in  motion  and 
it  is  not  odd  that  Donald  McKay,  per- 
haps the  most  famous  of  the  clipper 
builders,  who  made  the  Flying  Cloud, 
played  the  violin.  The  masts  were  tall 
Oregon  pine,  powerful  and  yet  slim, 
and  they  carried  sail  like  nothing 
ever  built  before  or  since.  The  tough 
skippers  thought  it  was  a  crime  to 
take  in  anything  lower  than  the  roy- 
als in  a  gale. 

It  is  the  tradition  of  making  strong 
ships    which    is    going    into    the    little 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


mine-sweepers,  and  even  if  they  have 
not  the  beauty  of  their  forebears,  they 
have  other  qualities  that  attract  the 
eye.  They  are  about  ninety  feet  long, 
powered  with  Diesel  engines.  They 
are  short  and  squat  and  heavy,  solid 
and  well  made.  Their  keels  are  oak, 
and  their  garboards  too,  and  their 
sternposts  great  square  things  that 
bear  a  burden  with  only  a  minor  groan 
in  a  seaway.  They  nose  into  a  storm 
with  a  roll  and  a  rush  of  water 
through  the  hawsepipes,  but  they 
don't  take  green  water  over  their 
bows  very  often  and  they  throw  off 
that  which  comes  aboard  with  an  im- 
patient shake  of  their  sterns. 

Many  of  these  little  shipyards  are 
coming  to  life  again  along  the  Atlan- 
tic, some  out  on  the  West  Coast,  even 
a  few  inland.  The  most  interesting 
of  them  lie  north  of  Boston.  There 
is  a  worth-while  experiment  at  Ips- 
wich, where  the  Robinson  yard  is  turn- 
ing out  composite  ships,  wood  built  on 
to  steel  ribs,  as  a  few  of  the  old  square 
riggers  were  built  about  the  Eighteen 
Seventies.  The  metal  bolt  holes  are 
plugged  with  wood,  so  that  on  the 
outside  the  ship  looks  all  wood,  and 
there  is  nothing  to  reveal  the  tricky 
steel  interior  and  steel  bulkheads. 
There  the  axe  and  the  adze  are  used, 
but  there  is  also  the  rattle  of  the 
riveters,  the  spitting  flame  of  welding 
arcs.  It  is  a  curious  combination  of 
the  old  and  the  new.  The  ships  are 
lighter  than  all-wood  ships. 

A  more  typical  wooden-ship  yard 
is  the  Snow  Shipyard  at  Rockland. 
Here  nothing  but  wood  is  used.  The 
old  yard,  in  service  since  1870,  is  now 
owned  by  Phillip  Smith,  a  lean,  gray- 
haired  man,  clipped  of  speech,  proud 
of  his  craft,  who  in  the  Summer  sails 


a  forty-foot  sloop  that  has  its  ow.i 
shed  next  to  the  ways.  The  yard  is 
cut  from  the  road  by  a  high  iron 
fence  nowadays  and  a  solemn  old  man 
scrutinizes  visitors  before  he  tele- 
phones to  Mr.  Smith's  office  to  see  if 
they  should  be  let  in.  One  gathers 
that  he  disapproves  faintly  of  all  this 
formality. 

Inside  the  fence  the  whole  aroma 
of  a  wooden-ship  yard  stings  the  nos- 
trils. At  first  glance  one  sees  the  logs 
and  lumber,  the  ways  on  which  sit 
two  vessels  in  all  their  raw  nakedness, 
looking  like  reconstructed  skeletons 
of  dinosaurs.  Beyond  them  is  an  old 
schooner  being  reconditioned.  And 
around  and  over  them  swarm  men, 
most  of  them  fairly  well  along  in 
years — the  younger  ones  are  in  the 
machine  shop — tapping  with  their 
mallets  and  adzes  and  chisels.  Beyond 
is  the  water,  with  a  salt  marsh  out- 
side. The  yard  is  clean  and  fresh  and 
fragrant,  with  some  of  the  forest 
smells  in  it.  And  all  the  wood  comes 
from  within  thirty  miles.  Longfellow 
told  about  it: 

Covering  many  a  rood  of  ground, 

Lay  the  timber  piled  around; 

Timber  of  chestnut  and  elm  and 
oak, 

And    scattered    here    and    there, 
with  these, 

The    knarred    and    crooked    cedar 
knees. 

The  knees  are  now  made  of  hack- 
matack, which  is  another  word  for 
the  larch,  which,  Mr.  Smith  explains, 
the  Romans  used  to  call  larix.  This 
is  the  only  wood  that  grows  on  all 
the  continents  of  the  world.  Those 
curved  roots  go  to  make  up  the  knees 
that  carry  the  strains  from  the  deck 
to  the  ship's  sides  and  ribs.  They  are 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


strong,  those  ribs,  made  of  pieces  of 
oak  fastened  together  with  wooden 
pins  called  "trunnels,"  although  the 
word  is  graphically  "treenails."  No 
shipbuilder  would  recognize  the  ob- 
vious pronunciation. 

It  seems  a  puny  sort  of  yard  after 
one  has  gone  through  one  of  the  big 
plants  where  steel  ships  are  turned 
out,  but  there  is  nothing  small  about 
what  goes  on  in  here.  One  runs  across 
piles  of  timber  that  will  be  used  to 
cover  the  ribs.  A  glance  out  at  the 
water  shows  a  battleship,  one  of  the 
newest,  going  through  her  test  runs. 
She  plows  along,  throwing  up  spray, 
turns  in  twice  her  length  and  spurns 
the  sea  again  with  a  long  trailing  of 
foam  behind  her  as  she  pushes  off 
into  the  bay.  Rockland  has  always 
been  the  testing  ground  for  battle- 
ships. 

And  then  one's  glance  comes  back 
from  that  bulk  of  steel  to  the  wooden 
ribs  and  planks.  The  contrast  is  such 
that  you  wonder  why  the  old  man  with 
the  striped  trousers  and  high  hat  is 
ordering  these  things.  And  you  learn 
that  wooden  minesweepers  do  not  at- 
tract magnetic  mines  and  that  bulk 
for  bulk  they  are  better  than  steel 
for  their  job.  The  art  which  built  the 
Constitution  and  the  Constellation  is 
not  yet  dead.  These  small  boats  do 
not  compare  in  size  with  the  old  fri- 
gates but  they  do  their  job. 

The  first  thing  that  you  hit  is  the 
mill  where  the  pine  logs  are  cut  into 
planks.  It  smells  of  clean  sawdust. 
Outside,  near  where  the  logs  are  piled, 
men  are  taking  the  new  timbers  and 
stripping  the  edges  with  electric  cut- 
ters and  planes.  That  is  something 
that  our  forefathers  would  have  en- 
vied.  An  electric  cutter,  looking  like 


a  flatiron,  runs  down  the  jagged  edge 
of  a  plank  and  leaves  it  clean  and 
smooth.  An  electric  plane  runs  along 
the  sides  and  leaves  them  the  same 
way. 

But,  near  by,  you  see  a  man  with 
a  mallet  and  chisel  cutting  out  a 
piece  of  deadwood  in  a  plank — "Dutch- 
men," such  pieces  are  called — and 
putting  in  a  new  piece  of  wood.  The 
plank  is  not  weakened  and  the  rot 
will  not  spread. 

And  then  there  is  the  shed  where 
huge  pieces  of  timber  are  being 
smoothed  to  be  part  of  the  oaken 
keel.  They  are  pushed  back  and  forth, 
great  logs  that  become  like  satin  to 
the  touch  as  the  work  goes  on  and 
then  are  put  together  to  make  the 
backbone  of  the  little  vessel  which 
will  jam  her  weight  into  many  a 
storm  and  depend  on  that  backbone 
for  resilience  and  strength.  When  it 
is  done  it  will  be: 

The  keel  of  oak  for  a  noble  ship, 

Scarfed  and  bolted,  straight  and 
strong.  .  .  . 

Lying  ready  and  stretched  along 

The  blocks,  well  placed  upon  the 
slip. 

The  men  seem  to  take  pride  in  their 
craft;  they  handle  their  tools  after 
the  manner  of  men  who  know  that  it 
is  the  work  of  their  hands  which  will 
make  this  ship  a  living  entity.  Down 
by  the  ways,  where  that  keel  is  laid, 
and  where  the  planks  are  being  rivet- 
ed to  the  ribs,  one  senses  the  full 
flavor  of  their  devotion. 

There  is  a  long  steam  box  lying  be- 
side the  hull  where  the  planks  are 
placed  and  cooked  for  a  time  so  that 
they  will  be  soft  and  yielding.  Even 
though  green  timber  is  used — for 
seasoned    pine   would    crack — it    must 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


be  steamed  for  a  time  so  that  it  will 
bend.  Then  it  is  taken  out  and  placed 
against  the  curved  ribs  and  the  ship 
looks  very  human  with  those  ribs 
exposed.  The  plank  is  held  there  and 
bent  into  place  with  big  clamps  so 
that  the  wood  gives  and  is  wedded  to 
the  rib  which  will  hold  it  while  it 
smacks  the  sea. 

When  it  is  fitted  into  place  and  the 
long,    smooth   timber    is    close   to    the 
next  one  below,  it  is  fastened  to  the 
ribs  with  treenails,  those  long,  taper- 
ing bits  of  wood  which  make  it  part 
of  the  whole  structure.  Oddly  enough, 
they    are    driven    into    place    with    a 
pneumatic      hammer— tradition      has 
yielded    that   much    to    efficiency— but 
they  are  the  same  sort  of  round  tree- 
nails which  were  hammered  into  place 
on  the  China  clippers  long,  long  ago. 
And  then  the  old  man  with  the  adze 
comes  around.  There  are  bits   of  the 
treenails    sticking    out.    Most    of    the 
length  has  been  cut  off,  but  there  is 
some  left,  perhaps  an  inch,  that  needs 
to  be  trimmed  as  only  men  can  trim 
by  hand.  And  he  takes  his  adze  and 
cuts,  gently,  surely,  trims  till  the  end 
of  that  wooden  bolt  is  so  flush  with 
the   surface  that  the  fingers   running 
over  it  can  hardly  distinguish  a  dif- 
ference in  the  level.   Good  workman- 
ship! 

As  he  watches  it,  Mr.  Smith  smiles. 
It  is  the  thing  that  he  has  been 
brought  up  to  love  and  to  keep  alive. 
That  is  why  he  bought  the  old  wood- 
en-ship yard  years  ago.  He  takes  you 
through  the  machine  shop,  where  the 
metal  things  that  will  go  into  the 
bowels  of  the  ship  are  being  fashion- 
ed, and  into  the  shed  where  the  Diesel 
engines  lie  in  their  wrappings  and  he 


lets  you  look  at  the  grimy  and  pack- 
ed interior  of  the  minesweeper  where 
mechanics  and  electricians  are  doing 
their  stuff. 

But  you  know  that  his  heart  is  out 
in  the  lumber  yard  where  the  axes 
are  at  work;  with  the  ship  on  the 
ways,  where  timbers  of  pine  hold  it 
up  until  the  blocks  are  knocked  away 
and  it  -settles  down  on  its  greased 
slide  for  its  first  dip  into  the  water; 
at  her  sides  where  men  tap  cotton  and 
Indian  hemp  into  the  seams  and  cover 
it  with  pitch,  as  they  did  long  ago; 
or  up  where  the  decks  are  made  into 
a  pliant  and  strong  surface  that  will 
withstand  a  storm. 

You  come  away  with  the  feeling 
that  you  have  seen  something  of  the 
spirit  that  built  the  country,  that 
made  its  merchant  marine  the  great- 
est in  the  world,  that  built  the  fast- 
est ships  that  ever  sailed  the  seas, 
and  you  feel  rather  good  about  it.  It 
is  clean — clean  as  the  odor  of  new- 
hewn  pine.  Then  the  thoughts  turn 
to  the  dangerous  errands  these  ships 
will    sail    upon. 

Ah!    if    our    souls   but   poise    and 

swing- 
Like   the    compass    in    its   brazen 

ring, 
Ever  level  and  ever  true 
To  the  toil  and  the  task  we  have 

to  do, 
We  shall  sail  securely  and  safely 

reach 
The    Fortunate    Isles,    on    whose 

shining  beach 
The  sights  we  see,  and  the  sounds 

we  hear, 
Will  be  those  of  joy  and  not  of 
fear! 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


SALEM'S  OLD  COFFEE  POT 


By  William  A.  Blair 


One  of  the  most  familiar,  striking, 
best  known  and  highly  treasured  ob- 
jects of  general  interest  in  Winston- 
Salem,  is  "  the  big  coffee  pot"  located 
at  the  southwest  corner  of  Main  and 
Belews  Streets.  It  has  become  almost 
a  shrine,  a  possession  without  price. 
Everyone  from  the  surrounding  coun- 
try looks  at  it  in  passing,  and  feels 
that  he  is  part  owner.  Nearly  every 
citizen  looks  lovingly  toward  it  each 
time  he  passes  by,  and  somehow, 
seems  to  have  an  instinctive  and  irre- 
sistable  desire  to  smile  and  tip  his 
hat.  People  from  distant  states  know 
and  talk  about  it.  It  is  an  immense 
structure,  made  of  extra  thick  and 
heavy  tin,  sixteen  feet  in  circum- 
ference at  the  base,  about  as  high, 
and  now  rests  some  eight  feet  above 
the  sidewalk  on  an  immense  iron 
post.  In  1803,  strangely  enough.,  the 
church  boards  allowed  a  market 
house  to  be  erected  on  the  Salem 
Square,  with  a  fire  engine  house  at 
one  end.  Later  the  building  was  en- 
larged and  a  second  story  added, 
which  the  Odd  Fellows  used  as  a 
lodge  room.  About  1856  Mr.  Julius 
Mickey,  an  amiable  fun-loving,  en- 
ergetic brother,  was  casting  about, 
in  view  of  his  approaching  marriage, 
for  the  most  suitable  and  desirable 
place  on  which  to  erect  his  residence 
and  a  tin  shop.  After  making  arrange- 
ments, he  purchased  the  old  market 
building,  moved  it  to  its  present  lo- 
cation and  in  it  opend  his  shop.  Down 
street  there  was  a  rival  concern  and 
it  was  reported  that  sometimes  when 
a  customer  came  in  and  asked  for 
Mr.   Mickey,  on  one  pretext  and   an- 


other, he  was  induced  to  do  his  trad- 
ing there.  When  these  stories  came  to 
Mr.  Mickey,  it  is  said  he  remarked, 
"So,  that's  their  game!  Well,  I'll  put 
up  a  sign  that  will  tell  everybody 
where  I  am,  and  where  I  do  business." 
As  a  result,  the  giant  coffeepot  de- 
lighted and  surprised  an  apprecia- 
tive community  and  county  in  1858. 
A  trap  door  at  the  bottom,  which 
has  now  been  replaced,  gave  ample 
room  for  entry  to  the  inside.  But  why 
a  coffee  pot?  It  was  a  stroke  of  a 
genius!  Everybody  had  one  and 
everybody  knew  what  it  was.  It  was 
made  of  tin  and  the  workmanship 
was  perfect.  Said  to  have  been  the 
largest  ever  made,  it  aroused  interest 
and  comment.  Soon  everybody  was 
talking  about  it,  and  Mickey's  name 
was  on  every  tongue  and  in  every 
newspaper.  People  came  from  far  and 
near,  climbed  inside,  and  invented 
stories  about  it.  Besides  the  camp 
ground  whither  all  the  covered 
wagons  came,  was  diagonally  across 
the  street,  and  those  wagons  went 
everywhere.  Each  one  carried  a  coffee 
pot  as  a  necessary  and  important 
part  of  its  equipment  and  every 
wagoner,  everywhere,  told  about 
Mickey's  big  one. 

Through  the  years  many  accidents 
happend  to  the  monster  vessel.  Ori- 
ginally it  was  mounted  on  a  wood-.n 
post  so  near  the  street  that  wagons 
and  teams  sometimes  ran  against  it, 
and  at  least  upon  one  occasion  sent 
it  sprawling  across  the  street.  Later 
on  in  1920  a  rambling,  misguided 
Ford  struck  it  with  such  violence 
that  it  fell  along  the  sidewalk,  bare- 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


ly  missing  a  woman,  who  with  her 
child  had  stopped  a  moment  to  speak 
to  someone  on  Mr.  Mickey's  porch, 
next  door.  There  was  talk  that  the 
town  authorities  would  not  allow  it 
to  be  put  back,  as  there  was  an  or- 
dinance that  no  advertising  signs 
should  be  allowed  without  the  official 
approval  and  permission  of  the  board. 
Besides  this,  it  was  said  that  it  tres- 
passed on  the  sidewalk.  But  public 
opinion  demanded  the  coffee  pot  and 
the  board,  after  much  discussion, 
decided  that  the  great  tin  vessel  was 
not  an  advertisement,  but  a  street 
marker,  a  landmark  and  a  historic 
relic  and  if  placed  on  a  solid  support, 
a  little  further  from  the  street,  it 
might  go  back.  So  the  great  iron  post, 
bedded  in  cement,  was  provided  by 
the  patriotic  Vogler  firm  that  had 
acquired  the  property,  and  it  seemed 
that  the  sun  was  shining  once  again 
in  Winston-Salem. 

Naturally  many  stories  have  clus- 
tered about  this  remarkable  struc- 
ture. The  writer  has  often  been  told 
these  five,  none  of  which  seen  to  have 
any  foundation  of  truth  about  them. 
(1)  It  markes  the  dividing  line  be- 
tween Winston  and  Salem,  which  it 
never  was.  (2)  It  was  made  to  furnish 
coffee  to  the  army  of  Cornwallis  when 
it  marched  though  here  near  the  clos^ 
of  the  Revolutionary  war.  (3)  A  Rev- 
olutionary spy,  closely  pressed,  climed 
up  inside  and  found  safety  and  se- 
curity. (4)  From  it  the  entire  Yankee 
army  was  refreshed  and  cheered  when 
it  entered  the  town  in  1865.  (5)  Its 
great  size  was  necessary  to  supply 
coffee  for  the  immense  crowds  that 
attended  the  Easter  and  Christmas 
Lovef easts.  But  there  are  innumer- 
able stories  that  can  be  verified.  Here 
boys  hid  from  teachers,  parents  and 


officers.  It  was  considered  great  fun 
to  stand  or  lie  on  the  inside  and  make 
terrific  disordant  noises,  coming  ap- 
parently from  nowhere,  which  fright- 
ened people  and  caused  horses  to  run 
away.  Often  when  a  pedestrian  came 
to  a  point  directly  under  the  pot,  he 
would  be  startled  by  an  egg,  a  stone, 
a  tomato,  an  acorn,  flour,  meal  or 
something  else  that  would  fall  upon 
his  shoulders  or  upon  the  sidewalk 
at  his  feet.  Sometimes  a  badly  fright- 
ened negro  would  speed  away  as  rap- 
idly as  his  legs  would  carry  him,  or 
a  dignified  gentleman,  or  smartly 
dressed  lady  would  quicken  step  or 
gaze  heavenward,  and  in  every  other 
direction.  To  sing  through  the  spout 
was  also  a  source  of  ammusement, 
and,  upon  occasion,  traffic  was  stopped 
and  eyes  turned  upward  in  vain  to 
determine  whence  came  the  liquid 
strains.  Here  was  also  a  safe  deopsi- 
tory  for  fruits,  melons  and  other 
delicacies — how  secured  the  deponent 
sayeth  not — where  they  could  remain 
during  the  day,  to  be  taken  out  at 
night  and  transported  to  the  grave- 
yard, where  they  could  be  enjoyed  at 
leisure  and  without  fear  of  discovery, 
interruption  or  suprise.  A  dead  black- 
snake,  let  down,  as  a  well  known  ne- 
gro approached,  seemed  to  the  boys 
to  bring  satisfactory  results,  until 
they  were  punished  afterward.  Upon 
a  later  occasion  some  youngsters  de- 
cided it  would  be  fun  to  wake  up  the 
town  by  an  explosion  that  would  jar 
the  celestial  harmonies  and  suggest 
the  coming  of  Judgement  day.  To  that 
end  they  constructed  a  home-made, 
gun  powder  bomb,  and,  probably  with 
no  attempt  to  damage,  placed  it  in- 
side the  tin-ribbed  walls  and  touched 
it  off.  The  noise  was  all  that  could  be 


THE  UPLIFT  17 

desired,  but  the  repair  bill  was  a  con-  accsutomed  place  in  all  its  pride  and 
siderable  one.  glory.  If  it  could  speak,  what  tales  it 
Mr.  Mickey  and  his  famous  shop  could  unfold!  Besides,  it  would  doubt- 
have  long  since  gone  the  way  of  all  less  join  with  the  wise  man  of  Bible 
the  world,  but  the  old  coffee  pot,  now  days,  and  with  our  entire  citizenship 
almost  accorded  citizenship  as  well  in  insisting  that  the  ancient  land- 
as    honor,    still    stands    at    the    long  marks  must  and  shall  not  be  removed. 


TAKING  AND  GIVING 

It's  a  beautiful  game  when  you  play  it  right, 

They  are  mistaken  who  think  they  can  take 

And  they  do  not  have  to  give. 

We  are  not  here  for  our  own  joy's  sake, 

But  that  each  and  that  all  may  live, 

Just  taking  is  but  a  part 

Of  the  infinite  game  and  duty — 

For  men  must  give,  with  a  wide,  warm  heart, 

If  they  wish  to  inherit  beauty. 

Ah,  he  is  a  failure  that  dips  and  takes 

And  thinks  alone  of  his  share ; 

And  has  no  thought  of  the  many  who  wait 

In  the  long,  gray  lines  of  care ; 

For  never  shall  taking  like  that  bring  joy, 

And  all  shall  be  dust  and  smoke 

That  does  not  give  as  it  takes,  that  does 

Not  lift  some  burdened  one's  yoke. 

It's  a  beautiful  game  when  you  play  it  right, 
And  the  square  deal  makes  it  sing; 
And  justice  and  truth  are  the  only  light 
For  the  beggar  as  well  as  the  king. 
The  gift  of  taking  is  merely  a  sham, 
And  we  can  only  take  as  we  give 
If  we  want  to  be  sure  of  our  share  of  peace 
And  to  live  as  the  wise  should  live. 

— Folger  McKinsey. 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


RECIPE  FOR  POT  LICKER 


By  Vernie  Goodman 


I  have  been  distressed  no  end  by 
the  casual  and  indifferent  manner  in 
which  many  peolpe,  some  of  them 
born  in  the  South  and  supposed  to 
have  good  raising,  approach  the  sub- 
ject of  Pot  Licker.  To  hear  them 
tell  it,  most  any  old  vegetable  dying 
an  unhappy  death  by  wilting  in  a 
little  hot  salt  water  to  which  has  been 
added  a  modicum  of  butter  (or  Hea- 
ven help  us,  butter  substitute!)  is  a 
potential  source  of  Pot  Licker.  Also 
of  vitamins  A-B-C-D-Q  etc.,  without 
which  you  are  liable  to  have  dand- 
ruff, decayed  teeth,  practically  no 
sex  appeal,  failing  eyesight,  cancer 
of  the  liver,  rickets,  fallen  aiches, 
and,  in  the  last  stages,  B.  0.  and 
halatosis. 

To  add  to  the  agony,  there  have 
arisen  teachers  of  domestic  science 
who  teach  helpless  little  girl  children 
in  our  public  schools  how  to  drive 
men-folks  to  hot  dogs  and  hamburg- 
ers when  they  grow  up.  Black  Aunt 
Mandy  could  take  one  skinny  rabbit, 
get  out  the  old  black  pot,  pick  a  mess 
of  greens,  stir  up  a  cake  of  corn- 
bread,  bake  a  few  sweet  'taters,  fish 
a  pound  of  butter  out  of  the  milk-box 
by  the  well,  and  have  all  the  men  and 
boys  on  the  place  running  after  her 
— with  nary  a  speck  of  "come-hither" 
in  the  way  of  Dream  at  Twilight  dust- 
ing powder  or  anything  in  the  way  of 
Spicy  Pine  Woods  bath  salts,  either. 
Aunt  Mandy  knew  good'n  well  that, 
give  them  time  and  they'd  come  home 
— where  there  was  plenty  of  grease 
and  gravy;  and  when  no  nice  woman 
would   any   more   discuss   vitamins   in 


mixed  company  than  my  mama  would 
leave  the  Doctor  Book  right  out  where 
I  could  lay  hands  on  it.  (By  the  way, 
that  Doctor  Book  was  a  library  in 
itself.  You  could  find  out  how  to  cure 
anything  from  a  sprained  ankle  with 
a  "slipp'ry  ellum  poultice,"  to  chicken 
mites,  with  sulphur  and  lard.  Which 
would  also  cure  scabies,  If  you  caught 
them — or  it — at  school.  I  did,  of 
course!) 

But  to  resume — let's  make  Pot 
Licker.  You  begin  with  a  nippy  morn- 
ing in  the  fall,  just  before  the  first 
killing  frost.  If  you  have  any  doubt 
about  the  date,  you  can  look  up  the 
signs  in  the  Salem  Almanac,  which 
will  be  hanging  on  a  nail  light  by  the 
fire-place  in  your  father's  and  moth- 
er's combination  living-sleeping  room, 
where  there  will  be  an  open  fire  burn- 
ing away  under  the  old  clock  on  the 
mantelpiece.  You  get  a  basket  from 
a  nail  on  the  back  porch — likely  the 
one  your  folks  carried  many  a  time 
to  All  Day  Preaching  with  Dinner  on 
the  Grounds.  And  you  fill  it  plumb 
full  of  tender  and  succulent  turnip 
and  mustard 'greens,  PICKED,  never 
PULLED,  from  the  green  patch  at 
the  back  of  the  garden — sowed  by  the 
last  good  sign  of  the  moon.  You  next 
wash  them  carefully,  while  a  fire  is 
heating  up  the  wood  range  in  the 
kitchen.  The  next  step  is  to  put  the 
old  black  pot  right  smack  down  over 
the  fire,  put  about  a  quart  of  water 
in  it,  and  add  a  pice  of  pinky-white 
"fatback,"  cut  in  half-inch  sections 
down  to  the  rind — but  not  through. 
And  then  you  pour  boiling  water  over 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


the  greens,  or  you  can  parboil  them 
a  little.  Either  way  is  guaranteed  to 
destroy  some  of  the  insects  and  all 
of  the  vitamin  content.  Aunt  Mandy 
claimed  that  a  little  baking  soda  add- 
ed to  this  would  "take  the  bitter  taste 
outen  'em."  Just  think  of  destroying 
the  bitter  taste  along  with  the  vita- 
mins! My  mama  washes  her  beans  like 
that,  and  my  Dutch  kin-folks  sneak 
a  little  piece  of  onion  right  down  in 
the  bottom  of  the  pot  when  they  cook 
any  sort  of  vegetable — you  never 
taste  the  onion,  but  you  do  wonder 
how  the  taste  is  sorter  yum-yum  in- 
stead of  I-can-if-I-have-to. 

Oh,  yes,  speaking  of  Pot  Licker — 
when  you  get  the  greens  in  the  black 
pot  you  add  a  smidgen  of  red  pepper, 
a  pinch  of  black  pepper,  salt  to  taste, 
put  a  lid  on  the  whole,  a  couple  of 
sticks  of  wood  in  the  range,  and  leave 
it  until  it  simmers  down  to  about  a 
half-pint  of  liquid  in  the  bottom  of 
the  pot.  Then  you  take  up  the  greens, 
slice  a  few  hard  cooked  eggs  around 
'em,  grate  a  bit  of  fresh  horseradish 
root    in    the    vinegar    cruet,    and    put 


them  on  the  table  along  with  corn- 
bread  made  with  eggs  and  accom- 
panied with  butter — a  whole  pound 
of  it — made  in  a  mold  with  a  sheaf  of 
wheat  on  top  and  cut  in  chunks — by 
all  and  sundry  as  it  goes  around  the 
table. 

And  just  at  this  stage,  if  you  were 
born  in  Dixie,  and  if  you  are  either 
old  and  feeble  and  needing  special 
coddling,  or  if  you  are  young  and 
skinny  and  getting  no  better-looking 
fast,  you  will  get  to  sample  Pot  Lick- 
er. Likely,  it  will  be  brought  to  the 
table  in  a  cracked  china  cup.  It  will 
be  that  last  bit  of  essence  left  in  the 
bottom  of  the  black  pot  when  the 
greens  are  taken  up.  It  will  be  hot 
as  hot,  and  you  can  sip  it,  inhale  it, 
dunk  a  piece  of  cornbread  crust  in 
it,  gurgle  it  from  a  spoon,  or  take  it 
any  way  you  please.  You  won't  for- 
get it.  And  if  Aunt  Mandy  had  time 
to  bake  an  apple  pie  and  spoon  a  dish 
of  honey  out  of  a  crock  to  go  along 
with  it,  you  won't  even  care  who  won 
the  war! 


SALVATION  ARMY  IN  ICELAND 

The  American  forces  have  recently  occupied  Iceland  with  the 
consent  of  the  island  government,  as  the  act  of  a  friendly  neigh- 
bor during  the  difficult  time.  There  is  much  in  Iceland  that  will 
be  new  to  Americans — strange  language,  strange  flag,  strange 
food,  and  strange  customs — but  there  is  one  group  with  whom 
they  will  feel  akin — that  is  The  Salvation  Army,  which  has  been 
working  in  Iceland  for  over  forty-five  years.  Today,  the  Salva- 
tion Army  work  is  prospering  and  is  warmly  endorsed  by  the 
people.  The  headquarters  in  Reykajavik  are  called  "Hjalprae- 
disherinn." — War  Cry. 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


CHEROKEE  BRAVES  QUIT  THEIR 
HOMES  TO  JOIN  U.  S.  ARMY 

By  Glen  W.  Naves,  in  Charlotte  Observer 


There  is  no  dearth  of  patriotism 
on  this  63,000-acre  reservation,  nes- 
tled beneath  the  vast  towering  Great 
Smoky  ranges,  where  3,200  First 
Americans  make  their  home. 

In  contrast  with  imprisonment  at 
Phoenix,  Ariz,  of  five  Hopi  Indians 
for  failing  to  register  under  the  Se- 
lective Service  act  is  the  Cherokee 
record — none  failed  to  register  and 
of  46  braves  now  wearing  uniforms 
in  Uncle  Sam's  armed  forces,  only 
three  were  drafted.  Sixteen  of  the  46 
were  below  draft  age  when  they  en- 
listed. 

Thus,  at  various  training  camps 
such  names  appear  on  regimental  ros- 
ters as  Henderson  Climbingbear, 
Robert  Youngdeer,  Mark  Bigmeat, 
Robert  Saunooke,  Ned  Wolf,  Joseph 
Rattler,  Samuel  F.  Owl,  McAdoo 
Driver  and  John  Crow,  all  sons  of 
Cherokee  fathers  and  mothers.  While 
modern  schools  have  resulted  in  hun- 
dreds of  little  Indian  boys  and  girl's 
bearing  such  Anglo-Saxon  names  as 
John,  Robert,  James,  Alice,  Katherine, 
Anne  and  others,  the  age-old  Indian 
family  names  remain  intact. 

Strong  stalwart  and  with  the  rich 
blood  of  courageous  forefathers  cours- 
ing through  their  veins,  these  Indian 
soldiers  come  from  the  eastern  band 
of  the  Cherokees,  and  their  example 
of  voluntary  service  to  the  Great 
White  Father  is  among  the  outstand- 
ing lessons  in  America's  democracy. 
The  five  Hopis  who  were  sentenced 
to  a  year  and  a  day  in  prison,  when 


given  a  last-minute  opportunity  by 
Federal  Judge  Davis  W.  Ling  at 
Phoenix  to  change  their  minds,  said 
they  would  abide  by  a  prophecy  of 
their  religion  advising  the  tribe  not 
to  become  involved  in  white  men's  con- 
flicts. The  Cherokee  religion  contains 
no    such    clause. 

Intelligent  and  already  well-school- 
ed in  discipline,  the  Cherokees  are 
making  excellent  soldiers  both  of- 
ficers and  men  in  the  ranks  report. 

Ageless  and  rich,  both  in  fact  and 
mythology,  is  the  history  of  the  Chero- 
kees. Some  of  them  fought  in  the  War 
Between  the  States.  Many  bore  arms 
during  the  World  War.  Some  were 
killed  in  action  and  wounded.  The 
Cherokee  reservation  has  one  of  the 
few  100  per  cent  Indian  American 
Legion  posts  in  the  United  States 
named  for  Steve  Youngdeer,  heroic 
A.  E.  F.  fiighter.  The  fourth  of  July 
is  celebrated  on  the  reservation  along 
with  other  patriotic  holidays.  This 
year's  celebration  included  native 
dances,  ball  games  and  archery  con- 
tests. The  bow  and  arrow  and  the 
deadly  blow-gun  together  with  ancient 
skill  in  their  use,  have  not  disappear- 
ed from  the  land  of  the  Cherokees. 
Both  are  used  in  hunting  and  contests 
of  skill. 

A  '  drawing  card  throughout  the 
southeastern  states  is  the  great  an- 
nual Cherokee  Indian  fair  or  Harvest 
festival.  The  1942  event  is  already 
being  planned  for  early  fall. 

Scions  of  a  proud  and  powerful 
race   are   the   Cherokees,   now  indus- 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


triously  engaged  in  profitable  pursuits 
of  industry,  agriculture,  education  and 
handicraft.  Formerly,  they  inhabited 
the  vast  Appalachian  chain  of  moun- 
tains in  east  Tennessee,  western 
North  Carolina,  north  Georgia,  Ken- 
tucky and  West  Virginia.  Many  his- 
torians in  early  writings  described 
them  as  the  most  humane  and  in- 
telligent   of    aborigines    in    America. 

Once,  the  Cherokee  nation  was  the 
largest  and  most  learned  in  art  and 
literature  of  any  tribe  in  North  Amer- 
ica, and  embraced  25,000  people. 
Famous  in  Cherokee  annals  is  Sequo- 
yah, who  created  the  Cherokee  al- 
phabet of  76  characters,  rated  by 
some  educators  as  third  among  alpha- 
bets, and  by  which  a  Cherokee  child 
learned  to  read  as  fluently  from  the 
ancient  Cherokee  writings  in  six 
months  as  the  average  child  now 
does  after  six  years  of  studying  the 
English  alphabet. 

Somewhere,  some  place,  far  back 
in  the  dim  reaches  of  time,  the  Chero^ 
kees  separated  from  the  great  north- 
ern tribe  of  the  Iroquis.  How  early 
this  split  occurred  is  indicated  by  the 
fact  that  when  Herando  de  Soto  and 
his  expedition  passed  through  the 
Appalachian  mountains  in  1540  they 
found  the  Cherokee  nation  established 
in  its  rugged  mountain  paradise. 

War  is  not  new  to  theCherokees, 
and  this  is  not  the  first  time  they  have 
"soldiered"  with  the  "palefaces,"  not 
including  their  service  in  the  Civil 
and  World  Wars.  On  March  27,  1814, 
at  the  battle  of  Horseshoe  Bend  on 
more  than  500  Cherokee  braves,  led 
the  Tallapoosa  river,  in  Alabama, 
by  their  great  chief,  Junaluska,  aid- 
ed General  Andrew  Jackson  and  his 
forces  in  the  slaughter  of  nearly  1,000 
Creeks,   ending  the   bloody   wars   be- 


tween settlers  and  Creeks  and  gring- 
ing  much  honor  to  the  Cherokees. 
Chief  Junaluska  and  his  wife  are 
buried  on  a  mountain  overlooking 
the  town  of  Robbinsville,  N.  C,  near 
the  Great  Smoky  Mountains  National 
park. 

In  1838,  most  of  the  Cherokees 
were  removed  to  Indian  Territory 
in  what  is  now  Oklahoma.  General 
Winfleld  Scott  and  5,000  volunteer 
and  regular  troops  had  charge  of 
the  enforced  mass  migration.  Many 
Indians  including  women  and  children, 
died  on  the  long  trip.  Disorders  broke 
out.  One  noted  brave,  Tsali,  and  two 
of  his  sons,  were  shot.  Hundreds  es- 
caped into  the  forests  and  their  des- 
cendants mainly  form  the  eastern 
band  of  Cherokees. 

With  nearly  17,000  Indians  as- 
sembled, the  long  trek  to  Oklahoma 
was  made,  via  Ross'  Landing  at  Chat- 
tanooga, Tenn.,  and  Gunters'  Landing 
(now  Guntersville,  Ala.)  lower  down 
on  the  Tennessee  river,  where 
they  were  placed  aboard  steamers 
and  transported  down  the  Tennessee 
and  Ohio  rivers  to  a  point  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi from  where  the  trip  was  com- 
pleted overland.  Thirteen  thousand 
remained  behind,  due  to  illness  and 
the  heat.  In  October,  1838,  traveling 
in  645  wagons  and  accompanied  by 
officers  and  soldiers,  they  left  for 
Oklahoma  Territory.  This  trip  was 
made  via  Pikeville,  Ky.,  Nashville, 
Tenn.,  and  Hopkinsville,  Ky.,  where 
the  famous  Chief  White  Path  died; 
thence  across  the  Ohio  .river  and 
through  southern  Illinois,  across  the 
Mississippi,  and  overland,  arriving 
nearly  six  months  later,  in  March, 
1839.  Hundreds  died  on  the  way  from 
cold  and  illness. 

Back    in    the    southern    mountains, 


22  THE  UPLIFT 

the  fugitives  lived,  their  descendants  ucational  and  agricultural  equip- 
gradually  rebuilding  and  restoring  ment  and  facilities,  and  honor  the 
the  great  Cherokee  nation.  And  today,  flag.  And,  as  they  watch  their 
with  no  bitterness  in  their  hearts  bronzed,  muscular  sons  march  away 
and  as  loyal,  patriotic  Americans,  to  defend  the  American  way  of  life, 
these  Indians  teach  from  English  pride  glows  within  their  hearts — 
textbooks  in  their  English  Schools,  for  the  American  way  of  life  is  their 
enjoy    modern    hospital,    church,    ed-  way  of  life. 


SILENCE  IS  GOLDEN 

Confucius' said,  "See,  hear  and  speak  no  evil, 
For  spoken  words  you  can't  recall." 
If  you  have  nothing  good  to  say, 
'Tis  better  not  to  speak  at  all. 

Don't  be  too  quick  to  criticize 
Or  scorn  your  fellowman, 
You  too  may  have  peculiar  traits 
That  he  doesn't  understand. 

No  man  can  be  infallible, 

We  all  are  born  to  sin. 

But  the  average  guy  will  treat  you 

About  as  well  as  you  treat  him. 

By  those  living  in  glass  houses, 
No  rocks  should  be  thrown. 
Let  he  who  hath  no  faults 
Be  first  to  cast  a  stone. 

Silence,  they  say,  is  golden, 
A  philosophy  commendable  and  true, 
If  you  must  speak,  say  something  good 
And  good  will  return  to  you. 


-James  O'Malley. 


THE  UPLIFT 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


23 


Our  auditorium,  which  has  been  un- 
dergoing repairs,  was  cleared  of 
enough  scaffolding  last  Thursday 
night  to  make  it  possible  for  the  boys 
to  enjoy  a  motion  picture  show.  Hav- 
ing been  deprived  of  this  weekly  en- 
tertainment for  about  six  weeks,  it 
is  needless  to  say  that  they  were  eag- 
er to  have  this  part  of  the  School's 
activities  resumed.  The  picture  shown 
was  the  "Sea  Hawk,"  a  Warner 
Brothers  production. 

In  order  to  be  ready  for  the  coming 
of  cold  weather,  and  to  eliminate  as 
much  work  as  possible  during  the 
coming  Christmas  holiday  season,  the 
boys  on  the  barn  force  have  been 
hauling  coal  from  the  railroad  siding 
to  the  various  buildings  on  the  cam- 
pus for  the  past  few  days.  A  good  sup- 
ply of  wood  to  be  used  for  kindling 
has  also  been  delivered  to  the  cot- 
tages. 

The  installation  of  the  ventilating 
system  in  the  auditorium  has  been 
completed.  While  we  shall  have  to 
wait  for  the  coming  of  real  warm 
weather  to  see  just  how  much  of  an 
improvement  this  will  be,  from  the 
manner  in  which  the  fans  and  other 
equipment  worked  when  tested  the 
other  day,  we  believe  the  auditorium 
can  be  made  most  comfortable  even 
in  the  hottest  kind  of  weather  . 

Everyone  is  familiar  with  the  ex- 
pression about  people  being  "dressed 
up  from  head  to  foot."  That  saying 
can  truthfully  be  applied  to  the  boys 
at  the   School   at  this  time.   One  day 


this  week,  dressy-looking  caps  were 
issued  to  our  entire  family  of  young- 
sters, and  at  the  same  time  each  boy 
received  a  pair  of  work  shoes.  In  ad- 
dition to  being  nice  looking  shoes, 
they  seem  to  be  of  the  proper  quality 
to  stand  rough  treatment,  such  as 
only  a  group  of  boys  at  work  or  at 
play  can  give.  We  have  been  informed 
that  dress  shoes  for  Sunday  wear  have 
been  ordered  and  are  expected  to  ar- 
rive soon,  and  will  be  given  out  im- 
mediately  upon   arrival. 

Superintendent  Boger  recently  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Lloyd  M.  Wrenn, 
formerly  a  student  here,  who  is  now 
in  the  United  States  Army,  and  is 
stationed  in  the  Panama  Canal  Zon?. 
He  stated  that  he  had  been  in  the 
army  one  year,  liked  it  very  much 
and  was  getting  along  fine.  This  lad 
was  very  complimentary  in  his  ex- 
pressions as  to  what  the  time  spent 
at  the  School  had  meant  to  him,  add- 
ing that  the  training  received  here 
had  been  a  most  valuable  asset  as 
he  tried  to  adjust  himself  to  regular 
army  life. 

Lloyd  spent  three  years  and  seven 
months  at  the  School,  leaving  here 
September  1,  1934.  He  was  a  member 
of  the  Cottage  No.  7  group  and  work- 
ed on  the  poultry  yard  force  during 
most  of  the  time  he  spent  at  the 
institution.  Upon  leaving  us  he  went 
to  live  with  relatives  in  Durham. 

We  were  very  glad  to  hear  fro'-i 
Lloyd,  and  to  learn  that  he  is  serving 
his  country  in  a  time  of  need,  and 
his  many  friends  here  extend  best 
wishes  for  a  successful  career. 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


A  member  of  the  School's  staff  of 
workers  recently  received  a  letter 
from  Jerome  Medlin,  one  of  our  old 
boys,  who  was  allowed  to  leave  the 
institution,  January  3,  1938.  He  is 
now  in  the  United  States  Navy  and  is 
stationed  at  Norfolk,  Va.  It  is  in- 
teresting to  note  that  this  lad  joined 
a  National  Guard  unit  and  was  sent 
to  Fort  Jackson,  S.  C,  remaining 
there  until  he  was  released  in  Sep- 
tember, 1940.  He  then  enlisted  in  the 
United  States  Navy,  November  14th, 
and  writes  that  he  is  highly  pleased 
with  the  life  in  that  branch  of  the 
service. 

While  at  the  School,  Jerome  was  a 
member  of  the  group  at  Cottage  No. 
12  and  was  employed  in  the  library 
during  his  stay  with  us.  Shortly  after 
leaving  the  institution,  and  returning 
to  his  home  near  Sanford,  he  became 
an  enrollee  in  a  CCC  camp,  remaining 
there  until  his  enlistment  in  the  Na- 
tional Guard. 

In  his  letter,  Jerome  showed  that 
he  is  still  very  much  interested  in  the 
School  and  its  activities,  asking  many 
questions  about  the  various  depart- 
ments, and  sending  regards  to  his 
friends  among  both  boys  and  officials 
of  the  institution.  We  were  glad  to 
hear  from  him  and  extend  our  very 
best  wishes  as  he  takes  his  place 
among  those  serving  our  country. 

Troy  Thompson,  twenty-five  years 
old,  of  Rockingham,  one  of  our  old 
boys,  called  on  friends  at  the  School 
last  Sunday  afternoon.  As  a  lad  here, 
Troy  was  a  member  of  the  Cottage 
No.  2  group.  That  he  made  a  good 
record  during  his  stay  at  the  institu- 
tion is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  he 
was  employed     as     night     watchman 


from  May  1,  1933  until  he  returned  to 
his  home,  August  27th,  of  that  year. 

Returning  to  Rockingham,  he  went 
to  work  for  a  construction  company, 
where  he  was  employed  several 
months.  He  then  obtained  a  position 
with  the  Senoco  Products  Co.,  a  paper 
manufacturing  concern,  in  Rocking- 
ham, and  for  the  past  eight  years 
has  had  steady  employment  there. 
He  stated  that  he  liked  his  work  very 
much  and  was  getting  along  fine. 

In  conversation  with  some  of  the 
School  officials,  this  young  man  also 
proudly  announced  that  he  had  been 
married  a  little  more  than  six  years, 
and  had  a  son,  five  years  old. 

Troy  seemed  very  much  interested 
in  the  growth  of  the  School  since 
1933,  and  in  order  to  keep  in  touch 
with  its  activities,  he  subscribed  to 
The  Uplift.  He  has  developed  into  a 
young  man  of  very  nice  appearance, 
and  we  were  delighted  to  see  him  and 
to  learn  that  he  has  been  getting  along 
so  well  since  leaving  the  School. 

William  Rivenbark,  formerly  of 
Cottage  No.  6,  who  left  the  School  in 
June,  1927,  was  a  visitor  here  last 
Wednesday.  It  will  be  recalled  by 
many  members  of  the  local  staff  of 
workers  that  William  was  one  of  the 
boys  who  went  to  the  C.  M.  T.  G. 
camp  at  Fort  Bragg,  and  after  making 
a  good  record  there  during  the  train- 
ing period,  was  allowed  to  return  to 
his  home  in  Rocky  Mount.  He  secured 
employment  as  a  machinist's  helper 
in  the  Atlantic  Coast  Line  railroad 
shop  in  that  city,  where  he  worked 
about  four  years. 

On  July  18,  1933,  William  enlisted 
in  the  United  States  Marine  Corps 
and  was  sent  to  Parris  Island,  S.  C, 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


for  a  three  months'  training  period. 
He  was  then  transferred  to  the  naval 
base  at  San  Diego,  California,  stay- 
ing there  a  few  months.  The  remain- 
der of  his  period  of  enlistment  was 
spent  in  foreign  service,  during  which 
time  he  was  stationed  at  the  following 
places:  Honolulu,  Hawaiian  Islands; 
Manila,  Philippine  Islands;  Shanghai 
and  Hongkong,  China;  Australia, 
Puerto  Rico,  Cuba,  and  Panama.  He 
received  an  honorable  discharge  from 
the  Marine  Corps,  August  2,  1938. 

William  then  went  to  Washington, 
D.  C,  where  he  secured  employment 
with  the  District  Playground  Depart- 
ment, working  there  for  several 
months.  He  then  decided  to  re-enter 
his  country's  service,  and  on  October 
4,  1939,  enlisted  in  the  United 
States  Army,  and  is  now  a  member 
of  Company  C,  60th  Infantry,  sta- 
tioned at  Fort  Bragg.  He  is  now  thir- 
ty-one years  old. 

This  was  William's  first  visit  to  the 
School  since  he  left  in  1927,  and  he 
-was  greatly  impressed  by  the  many 
changes  and  improvements  made 
since  that  time.  He  also  seemed  very 
glad  to  have  an  opportunity  to  renew 
acquaintances  among  members  of  the 
staff  who  knew  him  as  a  boy  here, 
saying  that  it  was  just  like  a  visit 
back  home. 

Rev.  E.  B.  Edwards,  pastor  of 
Rocky  Ridge  Methodist  Church,  con- 
ducted the  service  at  the  Training 
School  last  Sunday  afternoon.  For  the 
Scripture  Lesson,  he  and  the  boys 
read  responsively  one  of  the  selections 
in  the  back  of  the  hymnal  used  here, 
taken  from  Hebrews  11;  12:1,2.  The 
subject  of  his  message  to  the  boys  was 
"Following    the    Trail,"    and    for    the 


text  he  selected  the  words  of  Jesus, 
"I  am  the  way,  the  truth  and  the 
light." 

At  the  beginning  of  his  remarks, 
Rev.  Mr.  Edwards  called  attention 
to  the  game  of  following  the  trail, 
such  as  is  often  played  by  Boy  Scouts, 
explaining  briefly  how  the  trail  would 
be  marked  by  various  signs  by  which 
the  hunted  persons  might  be  found. 
The  winners  of  this  game  can  only  suc- 
ceed according  to  their  ability  to  prop- 
erly read  the  signs. 

Rev.  Mr.  Edwards  then  told  the 
boys  that  the  wanted  to  speak  to  them 
about  a  different  kind  of  trail.  This 
trail,  said  he,  begins  away  back  yon- 
der at  the  beginning  of  human  his- 
tory. Men  like  Abraham  started  out, 
not  knowing  just  where  it  would  lead 
them.  The  signs  were  dim  and  the 
trail  was  hard  to  follow,  because  not 
many  people  had  traveled  that  way. 
Along  this  trail  could  sometimes  be 
seen  the  blood  stains  of  those  who  had 
died  on  the  way.  Moses  was  one  of  the 
early  trail  blazers.  Then  followed 
many  prophets,  All  were  trying  to 
follow  that  trail  as  best  they  could, 
being  guided  by  certain  signs.  Coming 
on  down  through  the  years,  2,000 
years  ago,  Christian  people,  by  suffer- 
ing and  death,  blazed  a  trail  for  us. 
The  Apostle  Paul,  Martin  Luther, 
John  Wesley  and  thousands  of  others 
came  face  to  face  with  all  kinds  of 
hardship  as  they  followed  this  trail, 
but  by  their  perseverance,  we  have 
been  given  signs  to  follow  which  will 
lead  us  to  eternal  happiness. 

The  main  trail  for  us  to  follow, 
said  the  speaker,  is  marked  by  little 
crosses.  They  finally  lead  to  a  larger 
cross,   upon   which   man's   redemption 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


was  purchased.  If  we  stick  to  the 
trail  of  little  crosses,  we  shall  know 
that  we  are  going  in  the  right  direc- 
tion. Failure  to  do  so  will  cause  us 
to  forever  lose  sight  of  the  larger 
cross.  The  men  already  mentioned 
were  pioneers  on  spiritual  frontiers. 
We,  too,  can  be  pioneers  by  starting 
where  those  men  of  olden  times  left 
off.  It  will  not  be  necessary  to  make  a 
new  trail.  That  has  been  made  for 
us,  and  we  will  save  ourselves  a  lot 
of  trouble  if  we  will  follow  the  one 
already  laid  out. 

Rev.  Mr.  Edwards  continued  by  say- 
ing that  if  we  follow  this  trail  we 
must  have  the  same  thing  those  men 
of  old  had.  It  is  not  enough  to  simply 
read  and  believe  that  someone  has 
gone  on  before  us  and  really  done 
something.  We  must  have  the  same 
courage  and  faith  that  was  theirs,  and 
depend  upon  God  to  see  us  safely 
along  the  journey.  We  must  stick  to 
the  trail.  Failure  to  do  this  will  cause 
us  to  become  badly  lost.  We  must 
trust  in  God  and  the  signs  he  has 
given  for  our  direction.  Even  though 
we  cannot  see  the  way  clearly  at 
times,  and  some  other  way  appears 
to  be  easier,  we  must  stick  to  the  one 
and  only  trail. 

Nothing  will  give  us  so  much  hap- 
piness, said  the  speaker,  as  to  follow 
the  trail  which  leads  to  God.  There 
is  no  higher  treasure  to  be  found  any- 
where. The  Christian  life  is  most  cer- 
tainly worth  what  it  costs.  The  vision 
we  shall  get  at  the  end  of  this  trail 
will  amply  reward  us  for  the 
struggles  we  have  gone  through.  Je- 
sus said,  "I  am  the  way,"  and  in  this 
way  only  can  we  hope  to  reach  the 
goal. 


Cottage  Honor  Roll  Summary 

A  summary  of  the  Cottage  Honor 
Roll  for  twenty-five  weeks,  beginnings 
June  1,  1941  and  ending  November 
16,  1941,  is  published  below.  The  boys* 
names  are  grouped  according  to  the 
total  number  of  times  they  appeared 
on   this   roll  during  that   time: 

24 — Robert    Deyton. 

23 — Jerry  Jenkins,  Theodore  Bowles, 
Robert  Goldsmith,  Earl  Hildreth,  John 
Baker,  Feldman  Lane. 

22 — Wade  Aycoth,  Carl  Barrier, 
Weaver  F.  Ruff,  Jerome  Wiggins, 
Henry  B.  Butler,  William  Nelson, 
Treley  Frankum,  John  Maples,  Glenn 
McCall. 

21— Herschel  Allen,  John  Tolley, 
Edgar  Hedgepeth,  Arcemias  Hefner, 
Charles  Simpson,  Jesse  Smith,  Audie 
Farthing,  Marvin  King,  Charles  Me- 
Coyle,  Charles  Steepleton. 

20— William  O'Brien,  Ralph  Harris, 
John  Bailey,  William  Deaton,  Roy 
Mumford,  J.  C.  Willis. 

19 — Wayne  Sluder,  David  Cunning- 
ham, Earl  Wolfe,  William  Butler, 
John  Hamm,  Frank  Chavis,  Cecir 
Jacobs. 

18 — Charles  Browning,  Lloyd  Calla- 
han, William  Cook,  Robert  Coleman, 
Robert  Hare,  Wesley  Beaver,  Ernest 
Overcash,  Grady  Kelly,  Daniel  Kil- 
patrick,  Marvin  Matheson,  Charles 
Frye,  Jack  Bright,  Eugene  Watts,  J. 
R.  Whitman,  James  Roberson,  John 
T.  Lowry,  Leroy  Lowry. 

17— Kenneth  Tipton,  William  T. 
Smith,  James  Williams,  Cecil  Ash- 
ley, James  Hale,  Isaac  Mahaffey,  Hor- 
ace Williams,  Jay  Brannock,  Roy  Wo- 
mack,  Vincent  Hawes,  William  Hard- 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


ing,  William  Lane,  John  Robbins,  Jack 
West. 

16 — Curtis  Moore,  William  Morgan, 
Thomas  Yates,  Hurley  Bell,  Laney 
Broome,  Ernest  Brewer,  Eugene  Hef- 
ner, James  Mondie,  Daniel  McPhail, 
George  Tolson,  Charles  Gaddy,  Ed- 
ward Carter,  James  W.  Johnson. 

15 — Fred  Stuart,  Grover  Beaver, 
Aubrey  Fargis,  Woodrow  Wilson, 
Robert  Bellinger,  Elgin  Atwood, 
Robert  Hobbs,  Vollie  McCall,  George 
Green,  Carl  Justice,  Arnold  McHone, 
Ernest  Turner,  Lloyd  Mullis,  Lewis  B. 
Sawyer,  Jack  Warren,  Monroe  Searcy, 
Canipe  Shoe,  William  Wilson,  Odell 
Almond,  Tillman  Lyles,  Henry  Glover, 
Varcy  Oxendine. 

14 — Charles  Wootton,  Donald  Hobbs, 
John  H.  Averitte,  J.  B.  Hensley,  Her- 
cules Rose,  Henry  Ennis,  Raymond 
Brooks. 

13— Edward  Moore,  Doris  Hill,  Otis 
McCall,  J.  W.  McRorie,  George  Speer, 
Reitzel  Southern,  Robert  Tidwell, 
Charles  Phillips,  Samuel  Stewart, 
Robah  Sink,  James  Brewer,  James 
Lane,  Norvell  Murphy,  James  Led- 
ford,  Louis  Stafford. 

12 — Charles  Tate,  Bruce  Hawkins, 
Fred  Tolbert,  Marvin  Lipscomb,  Ed- 
ward Overby,  Charles  Mills,  Robert 
Davis,  Carl  Tyndall,  Randall  D. 
Peeler. 

11 — Clarence  Bell,  Newman  Tate, 
Jack  Crotts,  Robert  Quick,  Plummer 
Boyd,  Leo  Hamilton,  Morris  Johnson, 
Sidney  Knighting,  Alfred  Lamb,  John 
Allison. 

10 — Everett  Case,  Henry  Barnes, 
Edward  Johnson,  Charles  Beal,  Ken- 
neth Conklin,  Gerald  Kermon,  James 
Parker,      Houston      Turner,      Donald 


Earnhardt,  Ervin  Wolfe,  Frank  Work- 
man, Delma  Gray,  Robert  Stephens, 
Torrence  Ware,  Joseph  Willis,  Henry 
McGraw,  Charles  Widener,  Simon 
Quick,  James  Johnson,  Alex  Shrop- 
shire. 

9— N.  A.  Bennett,  Carl  Hooker, 
Charles  Chapman,  Allen  Morris,  Ed- 
ward Kinion,  Durwood  Martin,  Ken- 
neth Atwood,  Jack  Reeves,  Durham 
Smith,  Alex  Weathers,  Eugene  Dyson, 
Mark  Jones,  Marvin  Gautier,  John 
Lee   . 

8— Leonard  Robinson,  Raymond 
Brooks,  Bernice  Hoke,  Ralph  Kistler, 
William  Buff,  Jack  Lemley,  Louis 
Williams,  William  C.  Jordan,  Collett 
Cantor,  Peter  Harvell,  Cecil  Bennett, 
James  Davis,  Riley  Denny,  Thomas 
King,  William  Furches,  Henry  Smith, 
Woodrow  Hager,  James  Puckett,  Har- 
ry Lewis,  Jack  Mathis,  Charles  Met- 
calf,  Rufus  Nunn,  Paul  Roberts,  Mel- 
vin  Roland,  Raymond  Andrews,  Mar- 
vin Pennell. 

7— William  Drye,  Weldon  Warren, 
James  Bargesser,  Jack  Cline,  Earl 
Barnes,  David  Hensley,  William  Mat- 
heson,  George  Shaver,  Quentin  Crit- 
tenton,  John  Whitaker,  Frank  Fargis, 
Emerson  Sawyer,  William  Wilkersonj 
Cleasper  Beasley,  Robert  Hampton, 
E.  L.  Taylor,  Leroy  Pate,  Homer  Head, 
William  Dixon,  Thomas  Fields,  Leon- 
ard Dawn,  John  Reep,  Harvey  Led- 
forcl. 

6— Frank  May,  Porter  Holder,  Ev- 
erett Watts,  Virgil  Lane,  Richard 
Parker,  Clarence  Wright,  Paul  Briggs, 
John  Jackson,  Monroe  Flinchum,  Ivey 
Lunsford,  Roy  Pruitt,  Currie  Single- 
tary,  Hubert  Walker,  Dewey  Ware, 
William  Harding,  Jesse  Peavy,  Robert 
Lawrence,      Marshall     Pace,      Hubert 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


Smith,  Roy  Barnett,  Anion  Dryman, 
Edward  Stutts,  J.  C.  Allen,  William 
Bennett,  William  Broadwell,  Brice 
Thomas,  Bayard  Aldridge,  Ray  Smith, 
Mack  Coggins,  Troy  Gilland,  William 
Barrier,  Lawton  McDowell,  Alton 
Williams,  Redmond  Lowry,  Thomas 
Wilson. 

5 — John  Hogsed,  William  E.  Sim- 
mons, William  Blackmon,  John  Davis, 
Joseph  Howard,  Burman  Keller,  H.  C. 
Pope,  Luther  Vaughn,  Paul  Aber- 
nathy,  Fonzer  Pitman,  Harley  Mat- 
thews, William  E.  Kermon,  Charles 
B.  Ziegler,  Fred  Bostian,  John  Lin- 
ville,  George  Wilhite,  Wilbur  Russ, 
Loy  Stines,  Thomas  Britt,  Charles 
Crotts,  Jesse  Cunningham,  Marvin 
Ballew,  John  B.  Davis,  Robert  Dun- 
ning, Thomas  Sands,  Howard  Noland, 
Marvin  Bradley,  Cecil  Gray,  Fred 
Jones,  Howard  Saunders,  Otha  Dennis, 
James  Deatherage,  Aldine  Duggins, 
Ventry  Smith,  George  Duncan,  George 
Gaddy. 

4 — Lester  P.  Matthews,  Albert 
Chunn,  Frank  Walker,  James  Mc- 
Glammery,  Bennie  Austin,  Thomas 
Hooks,  William  Padrick,  Sanders 
Ingram,  Elbert  Russ,  Carroll  Reeves, 
Homer  Bass,  Luther  H.  Coe,  Robert 
Jones,  Eugene  Puckett,  Robert  Simp- 
son, John  Lipscomb,  Leonard  Melton, 
Mack  McQuaigue,  Columbus  Hamil- 
ton, Earl  Hoyle,  Wesley  Turner,  Wil- 
liam Ussery,  Carl  Ray,  Jack  Hamil- 
ton, Walker  Warr,  R.  L.  Hall,  James 
Speer,  John  Fausnett,  William 
Straughn,  Velda  Denning,  Ralph  Fish- 
er, Leroy  Childers,  Charles  Hastings, 
Charles  Sloan,  Ray  Bayne,  Paul  Mor- 
ris, Floyd  Puckett,  Calvin  Tessneer, 
Bennie  Wilhelm,  Roy  Helms. 


3 — Eugene  Edwards,  Jack  Suther- 
land, Peter  Tuttle,  Richard  Pattonr 
James  Blake,  Charles  Rhodes,  Eugene 
Cline,  Winley  Jones,  Hugh  Kennedy* 
Jack  Grant,  Jesse  Williamson,  Robert 
Jarvis,  James  C.  Wiggins,  Edward 
Batten,  Eugene  Ballew,  Martin. 
Crump,  Elmer  Godley,  James  Quick, 
Percy  Capps,  Jack  Evans,  Jack  Hain- 
ey,  Walter  Sexton,  Everett  Morris, 
Broadus  Moore,  John  Ray,  Daniel 
Watson,  Henry  Wilkes,  Marvin  How- 
ard, Jordan  Mclver,  Jennings  Brittr 
Robert  Chamberlain,  Paul  Deal,  Hor- 
ace Deese,  Brown  Stanley,  J.  P.  Sut- 
ton, William  Whittington,  David  Wil- 
liams, James  E.  Hall,  Lester  Loch- 
lear. 

2 — A.  B.  Hoyle,  Joseph  Christine, 
John  dumpier,  John  D.  Davis,  Joseph. 
Farlow,  William  Painter,  George 
Newman,  B.  J.  Smith,  Oakley  Walker, 
William  Gentry,  Charles  Hayes,  J.  B. 
Howell,  Eldred  Watts,  James  H.  Burr, 
Charles  Pitman,  Paul  Childers,  John 
M.  Mazoo,  Reid  Beheeler,  Jack  Craw- 
ford, Samuel  Kirksey,  Grover  Revels, 
Kenneth  Brooks,  Claude  McConnell, 
Leonard  Jacobs,  John  Gibson,  Claude 
Moose,  George  Warren. 

1 — Hiram  Atkinson,  Richard  Kye, 
J.  H.  Peek,  Robert  Ragan,  Thomas 
Barnes,  Lacy  Burleson,  James  Pit- 
man, Jack  Ray,  Herbert  Branch,  Mel- 
vin  Stines,  James  C.  Stone,  Joseph 
Smith,  Charles  Smith,  William  Wil- 
liams, Dewey  Lanning,  William  Cher- 
ry, Glenn  Drum,  Charles  Gaddy,  John 
Gardner,  Jesse  King,  Hoyle  Pitman, 
Joseph  Dew,  Richard  Halker,  Hilton 
Hornsby,  Raymond  Hughes,  Edward 
Loffin,  John  Frank,  Sidney  Hackney, 
Spencer  Lane,  Ronald  Washam,  Eu- 
gene White,  Gerald  Amos,  James  Con- 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

nell,   Robert   Hamm,   Joseph    Kincaid,  Fred  Jenkins,  Clarence  Medlin,  Wade 

Floyd  Williams,  Harold  Bryson,  James  Medlin,    Ennis    Miller,    Donald    Sides, 

Tyndall,  B.  J.  Mayberry,  Robert  Cau-  E.  Lee  Jacobs, 
die,   James    Ferguson,    John    Howard, 


THE  REFUGEE 

Let  me  live  in  a  land  that's  safe  and  free 
Where  men  are  real  men — not  traitors — 
America  land,  where  you  and  me 
Can  live  with  peace  lovers — not  haters. 

Let  me  go  to  a  place  where  I  can  find  rest 
And  lie  down  to  a  peaceful  sleep 
With  never  a  plane,  barking  with  zest, 
That  might  mark  my  grave  in  the  deep. 

Let  me  hie  to  a  room  where  I  can  pray 
In  comfort  and  freedom  and  thought 
Make  supplication  in  my  own  way 
Where  not  to  be  hounded  and  sought. 

As  I  sail  up  the  harbor  I  can  see 
The  bright  shining  torch  held  aloft 
In  Liberty's  hand  beckoning  me 
And  other  crushed  men  on  near  craft. 

Where  is  there  a  land  so  dear  on  all  earth 
Such  a  welcome  as  this  could  give? 
Where  is  there  a  light  near  any  man's  hearth 
Such  a  guide  that  mankind  might  live? 

O!  God  keep  America  safe,  secure 
From  foreign  ism's  crafty  lure; 
"God  Bless  America"  home  sweet  home — 
This  be  my  prayer  'cross  the  wide  foam. 


— Sarah  F.  John. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 

COTTAGE  HONOR  ROLL 


Week  Ending  December  7,  1941 


RECEIVING  COTTAGE 

Hiram   Atkinson 
Herschel  Allen 
Wade   Aycoth 
Carl  Barrier 
John    Hogsed 
Richard  Kve 
Paul    Matthews 
Edward  Moore 
Robert  Padgett 
Weaver   F.   Ruff 
Robert  Ragan 
Fred  Stewart 
Edgar  Simmons 
Charles    Wootton 

COTTaGE  NO.  1 

James  Bargesser 
N.  A.  Bennett 
Charles    Browning 
Lloyd   Callahan 
Everett  Case 
William   Cook 
Ralph  Harris 
Doris  Hill 
Carl  Hooker 
Joseph  Howard 
Kenneth  Tipton 

COTTAGE  NO.  2 

Richard    Parker 
Newman  Tate 

COTTAGE  NO.  3 

Robert   Coleman 
Jack   Crotts 
Robert  Hare 
Jerry   Jenkins 
Dewev   Lanning 
Otis   McCall 
William  Painter 
William    T.    Smith 
John  Tolley 
Jerome  Wiggins 

COTTAGE  NO.  4 

Plummer    Boyd 
Donald  Hobbs 
Morris  Johnson 
William   Morgan 
Eugene    Puckett 


Woodrow   Wilson 
Thomas  Yates 

COTTAGE  NO.  5 

Theodore  Bowles 
Robert  Dellinger 
John    Lipscomb 
Ivey   Lunsford 
Allen   Morris 
Fred  Tolbert 

COTTAGE  NO.  6 

Elgin  Atwood 
Earl  Hoyle 
Robert  Hobbs 
Gerald  Kermon 
Edward  Kinion 
Marvin  Lipscomb 
Durwood  Martin 
Vollie  McCall 
Reitzel  Southern 
Emerson  Sawyer 
Wesley   Turner 
Houston   Turner 
William  Wilkerson 

COTTAGE  NO.  7 

Kenneth  Atwood 
John  H.  Averitte 
Edward  Batten 
Henry  B.  Butler 
Vernon   Harding 
Fred   Holland 
Carl  Justice 
Arnold    McHone 
John  M.  Mazoo 
Edward  Overby 
Ervin  Wolfe 
Frank  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.  8 

Samuel  Kirksev 
COTTAGE  NO.  *9 

David    Cunningham 
Grady  Kelly 
Alfred  Lamb 
Marvin  Matheson 
Lloyd  Mullis 
Hubert   Smith 
Lewis  B.  Sawyer 
Horace  Williams 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


COTTAGE  NO.  10 

Wayne  Allen 
Anion  Dryman 
Marvin    Gautier 
Jack  Harward 
Joseph    Kincaid 
Clifford  Lowman 
Charles  Phillips 
Robert  Stephenson 
Jack  Warren 
Joseph   Willis 
Floyd  Williams 

COTTAGE  NO.   11 

John   Allison 
Bert    Barnhardt 
Ralph  Fisher 
Charles  Frye 
Robert    Goldsmith 
Earl   Hildreth 
A.  B.  Hoyle 
T.  B.  Nowell 
Samuel   Stewart 

COTTAGE  NO.  12 

Ernest  Brewer 
Jack    Bright 
William  Deaton 
Treley   Frankum 
Eugene    Hefner 
Tillman   Lyles 
Daniel    McPhail 
James   Mondie 
Simon    Quick 
Jesse   Smith 
Charles   Simpson 
George    Tolson 
Eugene  Watts 
J.  R.  Whitman 
Roy   Womack 

COTTAGE  NO.  13 

James  Brewer 
Thomas  Fields 
Vincent  Hawes 
James  Johnson 


Rufus  Nunn 
Fred  Rhodes 
Paul  Roberts 
Alex    Shropshire 
Charles   Sloan 

COTTAGE  NO.  14 

John   Baker 
William    Butler 
Robert    Caudle 
Walter  Carver 
Robert  Deyton 
Henry    Ennis 
Audie  Farthing 
John    Ferguson 
Henry    Glover 
John  Hamm 
William    Harding 
Marvin  King 
Feldman  Lane 
Roy   Mumford 
John  Maples 
Charles  McCoyle 
Glenn  McCall 
James  Roberson 
John  Robbins 
Charles   Steepleton 
J.   C.   Willis 

COTTAGE  NO.  15 

James   Deatherage 
Horace  Deese 
James  Ledford 

INDIAN  COTTAGE 

Frank  Chavis 
George    Gaddy 
Edward  Hall 
Cecir  Jacobs 
Ernest  L.  Jacobs 
James  Johnson 
John  T.  Lowry 
Lester  Lochlear 
Varcie  Oxendine 
Louis   Stafford 


Sad  is  the  day  for  any  man  when  he  becomes  absolutely  satis- 
fied with  the  life  he  is  living,  the  thoughts  he  is  thinking,  and 
the  deeds  that  he  is  doing ;  when  there  ceases  to  be  forever  beat- 
ing at  the  doors  of  his  soul  a  desire  to  do  something  larger 
which  he  feels  and  knows  he  was  meant  and  intended  to  do. 

— Phillips  Brooks. 


SI  Ujt SiFT 


eC\& 


VOL.  XXIX 


CONCORD,  N.  C,  DECEMBER  20,  1941 


No.  51 


m 


AT    CHRISTMAS 

Hang  the  wreaths  of  pine  and  holly, 
Cedar  boughs  and  mistletoe; 

Decorate  the  house  with  candles, 
Set  the  place  with  light  aglow; 

Send  love  thoughts  around  the  earth, 

Honoring  the  Christ-child's  birth. 

Sing  with  joy  the  wondrous  anthem, 
"Peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men" ; 

Spread  the  message,  "Jesus  liveth," 
Shout  it  o'er  and  o'er  again ; 

Christ  the  King  of  men  has  come, 

Keep  His  spirit  in  the  home. 

— A.  W.  Norton. 


PUBLISHED      BY 

THE  PRINTING  CLASS  OF  THE  STONEWALL  JACKSON  MANUAL  TRAINING  AND 

INDUSTRIAL    SCHOOL 


CONTENTS 


EDITORIAL  COMMENT 

THE  COMING  OF  THE  KING 

CHRISTMAS  CELEBRATION 
LASTS  MONTH  IN  MEXICO 

ON  CHRISTMAS  EVE 

CHRISTMAS— 1941 

BERRIES  OF  CHRISTMAS 

THE  PROFOUND  SIMPLICITY 
OF  CHRISTMAS 

CHRISTMAS  EVE  IN  BOSTON 

INSTITUTION  NOTES 


By  Rev.  W.  Robert  Miller 

(Selected) 

By  George  M.  Hill 

By  George  J.  Russell 

By  Bruce  L.  Simon 

By  Dr.  William  A.  Wade 
By  M.  Louise  C.  Hastings 


3-8 
9 

15 
17 
21 
23 

25 
27 
30 


The  Uplift 


A  WEEKLY  JOURNAL 

Published  By 

The  authority  of  the  Stonewall  Jackson  Manual  Training  and  Industrial  School. 

Type-setting  by  the  Boys'  Printing  Class. 

Subscription:     Two  Dollars  the  Year,  in  Advance. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  December  4,   1920,  at  the  Post  Office  at  Concord,  N.  C,  under  Act 
of  March  3,  1897.       Acceptance  for  mailing  at  Special  Rate. 

CHARLES  E.  BOGER,  Editor  MRS.  J.  P.  COOK,  Associate  Editor 


THE  SONG  OF  THE  ANGELS 


Through  the  silvery  splendor  of  the  skies 

On  the  listening  ear  of  night  it  fell; 

And  the  stars  looked  down  with  tranquil  eyes 

As  the  gates  unrolled  of  Paradise, 

And  the  angels  sang  their  first  Noel, 

When  the  glory  of  God  and  the  peace  of  earth 

Together  were  linked  by  the  Christ  Child's  birth 

It  came  on  the  shepherds  unaware, 

Across  the  infinite  silent  calm; 

And  the  words  they  sang  were  so  rich  and  rare 

They  linger  still  on  the  tranced  air — 

The  words  divine  of  that  midnight  psalm. 

The  singers  ceased,  but  the  heavenly  strain 

Has  never  passed  from  the  earth  again! 

And  the  spell  of  that  grand  celestial  song 

Is  stealing  over  the  world's  unrest, 

And  moves  with  the  cycling  years  along 

Through  every  land  and  every  tongue: 

While  into  the  hushed  and  tranquil  breast — 

From  the  far-away  hills  of  Palestine, 

And  the  far-away  years,  flows  the  song  divine. 

And  dowered  with  immortality 

It  comes  from  where  the  undying  dwell: 

Born  within  sight  of  the  crystal  sea, 

It  chimes  with  the  chimes  of  eternity: 

And  there  never  can  be  a  last  Noel, 

For  that  song  immortal,  to  mortals  given, 

Onlv  ends  on  earth  to  begin  in  heaven. 

— Edwin  Botham. 


THE  UPLIFT 


'^0^ 


THE  GREATEST  MIRACLE 

Many  years  ago  a  baby  was  born.  Just  a  little 
baby  with  tiny  hands  and  feet.  In  a  few  days  it  open- 
ed its  eyes  and  its  eyes  were  like  that  of  all  other 
children  and  it  grew  up  like  even  our  own  children 
grow  and  no  one  but  its  mother  knew  its  meaning. 

It  did  not  go  to  school  for  there  were  no  schools 
then.  It  never  read  a  newspaper  nor  a  printed  book. 
The  Child  became  a  man  and  never  traveled  a  hun- 
dred miles  from  his  birthplace.  He  had  not  home  or  wife  or  child  and 
died  a  felon's  death.  And  yet,  his  life  was  the  greatest  miracle  that 
ever  happened  on  earth. 

Kingdoms  and  empires  pass  away.  Potentates  and  priests  die  and 
are  forgotten.  Armies  gather  and  the  earth  trembles  as  they  march 
to  and  fro  and  then  dissolve  forever.  This  man's  mortal  life  was 
ended  in  a  few  short  years  and  yet  he  is  still  living  here  among  us. 
Living  in  the  hearts  of  men  and  women  and  little  children,  living 
in  the  mansions  of  the  rich  and  in  the  humble  huts  of  the  poor, 
living  in  the  mountains  and  in  the  swamps,  living  even  in  the  hearts 
of  those  who  stand  in  battle  lines  armed  with  weapons  of  destruc- 
tion. 

A  mountain  is  a  miracle,  and  ocean  is  a  miracle,  and  a  shining  star 
and  an  evening  sunset.  But  the  greatest  miracle  of  all  is  the  life  of 
the  Babe  of  Bethlehem,  the  one  altogether  lovely,  the  great  Shep- 
herd, the  Rose  of  Sharon,  the  Blessed  Redeemer  and  the  Friend  of 
All  Mankind.— J.  R.  McCrary. 


PROPER  CHRISTMAS  CELEBRATION 

It  is  beyond  the  understanding  of  people  of  even  mediocre  intelli- 
gence that  youngsters  be  given  funds  with  which  to  purchase  fire- 
works to  be  used  to  celebrate  the  birth  of  Christ,  the  Prince  of 
Peace,  especially  so  during  this  era  of  confused  conditions,  when 
appeals  from  every  source  are  made  to  build  up  our  national  defense 
by  buying  United  States  Bonds  or  Saving  Stamps.  It  is  true  that 
up  to  date  the  deafening  noise  of  fire-crackers  have  not  been  so 
much  in  evidence  as  at  previous  Yuletide  celebrations.  The  curtail- 
ment of  such  nerve-racking  noises  is  a  happy  miss,  and  reveals  a 


THE  UPLIFT  5 

story  of  two-fold  significance — that  the  masses  are  generally 
awakened  to  the  needs  of  the  national  emergencies  and  to  a  finer 
appreciation  of  all  for  which  Christmas  stands.  The  firing  of  ex- 
plosives should  be  tabooed  by  society  in  all  classes,  especially  so  when 
the  whole  world  is  battling  with  bombs.  It  is  the  irony  of  fate  that 
the  hideous  menace  of  war  should  absorb  the  attention  of  people 
when  there  should  prevail  in  the  hearts  of  mankind  a  universal  love 
for  our  fellowmen. 

The  first  Christmas,  over  two  thousand  years  ago,  as  related  in 
the  Scriptures,  is  brief  but  most  impressive.  On  the  hills  of  Judea 
in  the  still  hours  of  the  night,  while  shepherds  were  watching  their 
flocks,  the  angels  appeared,  singing,  "Glory  to  God  in  the  highest; 
peace  on  earth  good  will  to  men."  What  a  beautiful  picture!  The 
three  wise  men  of  the  East,  seeing  the  Star  of  Bethlehem,  knowing 
the  significance  of  its  brilliance,  brought  costly  gifts  for  the  new- 
born child,  a  gift  of  God,  the  hope  of  salvation.  They  placed  them 
around  the  manger,  the  crib  in  which  the  Christ  child  was  placed 
after  being  wrapped  in  swaddling  clothes.  It  is  a  pity  that  the  whole 
world,  now  engaged  in  ruthless  warfare,  does  not  feel  that  the  mes- 
sage heralded  by  the  angels  when  the  Holy  Babe  was  born,  means 
that  there  should  be  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  toward  men  at  all 
times.  His  birthday  should  not  be  celebrated  simply  as  another  holi- 
day, or  as  a  day  of  joyous  festivities,  but  one  of  adoration  for  the 
greatest  of  all  gifts  ever  recorded  in  the  history  of  the  human  race. 


THE  EVERGREENS 

There  are  no  trees  in  the  forest  that  present  more  beautiful 
pictures  of  freshness,  symmetry  and  towering  strength  than  some 
of  the  evergreens.  They  are  beautiful  throughout  the  entire  year. 
Defying  the  bleakest  winter,  they  neither  freeze  or  lose  one  bit  of 
their  crispy  green  coloring.  For  these  two  reasons,  beauty  and  per- 
petual life,  they  are  chosen  at  Christmas  time  for  decorations  in 
churches  and  homes.  A  Christmas  tree  in  the  open,  with  its  branch- 
es covered  with  snow,  ablaze  with  electric  lights,  showing  tips  of 
green  beneath  the  soft  snow  is  truly  a  thing  of  beauty  and  a  symbol 
of  eternal  life  in  spite  of  the  ever  changing  seasons. 

Evergreens  are  legion  in  this  section  of  the  country,  therefore, 
have  never  been  conserved  nor  protected  from  those  who  ruthlessly 


6  THE  UPLIFT 

destroy  them  for  commercial  purposes,  or  for  no  reason  at  all.  The 
supply  of  cedars  seems  inexhaustible,  but  the  holly  is  scarce.  The 
cedar  doubtless  re-seeds  itself  quickly  and  grows  faster  than  the 
holly,  but  that  does  not  mean  the  supply  cannot  be  exhausted  if  the 
promiscuous  cutting  continues,  with  no  effort  made  toward  replace- 
ment^ The  scarcity  of  holly  trees  has  been  caused  by  people  failing 
to. -understand  that  it  requires  almost  a  lifetime  to  grow  one. 
,;  Eiach  year  the  public  is  becoming  better  informed  as  to  the  value 
of  trees  and  greater  care  and  protection  is  being  given  to  the  forests 
containing  all  kinds  of  trees.  There  have  been  fewer  evergreens  on 
the  market  this  year  than  at  any  previous  Christmas  season  we  can 
recall,  indicating  that  the  masses  are  becoming  more  tree-conscious. 


Carefully  selected  books  are  the  best  and  most  desirable  Christ- 
mas gifts  for  both  young  and  old.  They  need  not  be,  necessarily, 
new  books,  and  perhaps  should  not  be  unless  the  donor  be  able  to 
properly  estimate  the  value  of  books,  because  so  many  new,  untried 
volumes  are  strikingly  inferior  in  quality.  Horace  Mann  said:  "The 
house  without  books  is  like  a  room  without  windows,  No  man  has 
a  right  to  bring  up  his  children  without  surrounding  them  with 
books,  if  he  has  the  means  to  buy  them.  It  is  wrong  to  his  family. 
Children  learn  to  read  by  being  in  the  presence  of  books.  The  love 
of  knowledge  comes  with  reading  and,  in  a  young  mind,  is  almost  a 
warrant  against  the  inferior  excitement  of  passions  and  vices." 


LIBERTY'S  BIRTHDAY 

The  150th  birthday  of  the  American  type  of  freedom  was  cele- 
brated throughout  our  country  on  December  15 — the  anniversary  of 
the  day  on  which  our  Bill  of  Rights  became  part  of  the  constitution. 

During  these  days  when  all  freedom  is  threatened,  it  is  particular- 
ly fitting  that  the  citizens  of  our  country  have  this  opportunity  to 
commemorate  an  important  birthday  of  Liberty — to  reflect  on  the 
history  of  what  generations  before  us  have  done  to  keep  freedom 
alive  in  this  nation. 

The  day  of  December  15  signalizes  the  ratification  of  the  Bill  of 
Rights  by  the  state  of  Virginia.  Virginia's  assent,  in  1791,  meant 


THE  UPLIFT  7 

that  three-fourths  of  the  states  had  ratified  the  Bill  and  it  thus 
legally  was  added  to  the  constitution. 

This  part  of  the  constitution  includes  our  guarantee  of  freedom 
of  religion,  freedom  of  speech,  freedom  of  the  press,  protection  of 
individual's  property,  trial  by  jury — the  things  which  all  loyal 
Americans  have  since  defended  at  all  cost. 

On  this  anniversary,  communities  throughout  our  country  held 
celebrations  in  honor  of  the  event.  The  President  addressed  the  na- 
tion, defense  organizations  held  special  ceremonies  and  schools  took 
advantage  of  the  opportunity  to  instill  the  spirit  of  freedom  in  the 
younger  generation. 

With  150  years  behind  it,  the  Bill  of  Rights  to  most  of  us  is  no 
longer  just  a  law — it  is  ingrained  in  our  philosophy  and  expressed 
in  all  our  actions.  We  take  it  for  granted  because  we  always  have 
had  freedom,  but  we  don't  have  any  illusions  about  what  our  lives 
would  be  like  if  these  freedoms  suddenly  were  snatched  away.  We've 
watched  freedom  die  in  Poland,  in  France,  in  Russia  and  in  Germany 
— and  we  will  never  permit  any  foreign  nation,  or  any  group  in  our 
country,  to  harm  this  sacred  provision  of  our  constitution  upon 
which  our  way  of  life  is  founded. — Mecklenburg  Times. 


PATRIOTISM  AND  SINGING 

During  times  of  a  national  crisis  more  thought  and  attention  is 
given  to  the  question  of  patriotism  than  at  any  other  time.  Singing 
of  patriotic  songs  is  one  form  of  expression  during  such  times.  The 
singing  of  the  national  anthem — The  Star  Spangled  Banner — is  and 
should  be  sung  more  often  than  any  other  song.  It  is  perhaps  more 
meaningful  then  than  at  any  other  time,  and  should  be  sung  in  both 
public  and  private  groups  by  both  children  and  grown-ups.  It  is  not 
enough  simply  to  listen  to  others  sing  this  particular  song.  All 
should  join  in  with  spirit  and  appreciation  when  this  song  is  an- 
nounced for  the  patriotic  cooperation  of  all.  If  you  do  not  know  the 
words,  learn  them.  Learn  under  what  circumstances  they  were 
written.  And  let  the  singing  of  our  anthem  help  build  up  our  own 
morale  and  the  morale  of  those  engaged  in  the  defense  activities  of 
our  nation.  As  the  flag  is  a  symbol  of  our  national  unity,  just  so  can 
the  singing  of  the  national  anthem  be  an  expression  of  the  strength 
of  that  unity.— N.  C.  Public  School  Bulletin. 


8  THE  UPLIFT 

THE  BOYS'  CHRISTMAS  FUND 

Christmas  again!  With  its  peace,  and  good  will,  and  wonder! 
How  our  friendships  multiply  and  increase  in  value  as  the  Day  of 
Days  draws  near!  How  the  touch  of  human  hands  thrills  us,  and 
the  look  in  human  eyes  charms  us.  We  are  not  ashamed  to  be  good, 
to  be  kind,  to  be  loving.  It  is  impossible  to  obliterate  from  the  minds 
'  of  our  boys  that  Christmas  is  in  the  offing,  therefore,  they  are  look- 
ing forward  to  this  anniversary — the  most  outstanding  date  in  all 
history,  celebrating  the  birth  of  the  living  Christ — with  the  hope 
that  their  friends,  far  and  near,  will  not  permit  this  Christmas  to 
be  a  gloomy  one.  The  friends  of  the  neglected  boys  of  this  institu- 
tion are  legion.  They  have  never  failed  to  make  possible  a  happy 
Christmas.  There  have  always  been  generous  contributions  to  the 
fund  that  brings  cheer  to  the  hearts  of  the  lads  at  the  Jackson 
Training  School,  and  we  feel  sure  our  fine  friends  will  prove  as 
generous  this  year  as  they  have  in  the  past.  It  is  a  pleasure  to  an- 
nounce the  contributions  to  date,  as  follows: 

Mr  .and  Mrs.  A.  G.  Odell,  Concord, $  10.09 

"7-8-8,"   Concord, 25.00 

Herman  Cone,  Greensboro, 25.00 

Rowan  County  Charity  Organization,  Mrs.  Mary  O.  Linton,  Supt......  5.00 

Forsyth  County  Welfare  Department,  A.  W.  Cline,  Supt 7.50 

Mrs.    Cameron    Morrison,    Charlotte, 50.00 

E.  B.  Grady,  Concord, 5.00 

New  Hanover  County  Commissioners,  Wilmington, 10.00 

A  Friend,  Greenville,  S.  C, 5.00 

Halifax  County  Welfare  Dept.,  J.  B.  Hall,  Supt.,  Halifax, 5.00 

The  Joseph   F.   Cannon   Christmas   Fund, 218.73 

Davidson  County  Welfare  Dept.,  E.  Clyde  Hunt,  Supt.,  Lexington,..  5.00 

Mrs.  James  D.  Heilig,  Salisbury, 5.00 

Mrs.   G.   T.   Roth,   Elkin, 10.00 

Mrs.  Walter  H.   Davidson,   Charlotte, 5.00 

Mrs.   Laura    L.    Ross,    Concord, 5.00 

Miss    Lena    M.    Leslie,    Concord, 5.00 

Durham  County  Welfare  Dept.,  W.  E.  Stanley,  Supt.,  Durham,....  10.00 
Guilford  County  Welfare  Department,  Mrs.  Blanche 

Carr  Sterne,  Supt.,  Greensboro, 1.50 

Anson  County  Welfare  Department, 

Miss  Mary  Robinson,  Supt.,  Wadesboro, 3.00 


THE  UPLIFT 


THE  COMING  OF  THE  KING 


By  Rev.  W.  Robert  Miller 


Darkness  had  descended  on  the 
plains  and  hills  of  Palestine,  the 
darkness  of  wars  and  the  tumult  of 
wars  thundering  in  the  distance.  The 
shadow  of  the  oppression  of  Rome 
bowed  the  hearts  of  those  who  re- 
membered the  history  of  a  prouder 
Israel,  but  the  last  King  was  long 
since  dust,  the  last  battle  standard 
long  a  trophy  in  a  conqueror's  hall. 
Darkness  had  swallowed  up  the  spirit 
of  life  in  the  people  who  called  them- 
selves "The  Chosen  of  God."  The  last 
of  their  mightier  prophets  had  perish- 
ed beneath  the  persecution  of  past 
generations.  No  leaders  had  come  to 
blaze  the  skies  with  the  flame  of 
God's  revelation.  The  harps  of  re- 
joicing had  been  hung  on  the  willows 
long  ago,  and  the  voices  raised  in 
praise  were  silent  now.  The  decree  of 
the  Roman  had  sounded  through  the 
land  that  new  taxes  were  to  be  levied; 
that  all  must  register  in  their  home 
towns  for  this  new  burden  to  grind 
them  lower  still.  Slowly  and  silently 
the  people  packed  a  few  poor  goods 
on  their  backs  or  laid  them  on  meagre 
beasts  of  burden,  and  set  out  from 
valley  and  hillside,  from  town  and 
village,  back  home.  But  somewhere, 
perhaps  in  the  Temple,  where  one 
had  sought  for  comfort  in  the  Scrolls 
of  Prophecy,  came  a  question  and  an 
answer  from  Isaiah,  with  clear  voices 
singing : 

Watchman,   tell  us   of  the   night, 
What  its  signs  of  promise  are: 
Trav'ler,     o'er     yon     mountain's 
height, 


See  that  glory -beaming  star; 
Watchman,  doth  its  beauteous  ray 
Aught  of  joy  or  hope  foretell? 
Trav'ler,  yes;   it  brings   the   day, 
Promised  day  of  Israel. 

Watchman,  tell  us   of  the   night, 
Higher  yet  that  star  ascends: 
Trav'ler,   blessedness   and   light, 
Peace  and  truth,  its  course  por- 
tends. 
Watchman,   will   its   beams   alone 
Gild    the    spot    that    gave    them 

birth  ? 
Trav'ler,  blessedness  and  light, 
See,  it  bursts  o'er  all  the  earth. 

Watchman,  tell  us  of  the  night, 
For  the  morning  seems  to  dawn: 
Trav'ler,  darkness  takes  its  flight, 
Doubt  and  terror  are  withdrawn. 
Watchman,     let     thy     wand'rings 

cease; 
Hie  thee  to  thy  quiet  home: 
Trav'ler,  lo,  the  Prince  of  Peace, 
Lo,  the  Son  of  God  is  come. 

From  Nazareth,  deep  in  the  hills  of 
Galilee,  came  Joseph  the  carpenter 
and  his  bride  of  less  than  a  year, 
Mary,  to  be  enrolled.  The  way  had 
been  long  and  especially  hard,  for 
Mary's  time  was  almost  come.  Joseph 
had  been  very  gentle  and  very  kind. 
How  carefully  he  had  led  the  little 
beast  of  burden  on  which  she  rode, 
guiding  it  surely  around  the  steep 
mountain  trails,  bracing  it  with  his 
body  in  the  turbulent  fords  of  the 
streams.  Weary  mile  followed  weary 
mile  and  day  bade  farewell  to  day  un- 
til   p*   last,   skirting   the   crowds   and 


10 


THE  UPLIFT 


confusion  of  Jerusalem,  the  travelers 
came  to  their  journey's  end. 

Evening  was  descending  over  the 
Judean  hills  as  Mary  and  Joseph  ap- 
proached his  ancestral  home,  the  lit- 
tle town  of  Bethlehem.  Far  off  gleam- 
ed its  few  lights,  faintly.  By  the  time 
they  reached  the  scanty  cluster  of 
houses  night  had  followed  them  home. 
Clear  stars  shone  brilliantly  in  the 
deep  sky.  The  hills  bulked  dark 
against  their  pattern. 

Joseph  accosted  a  belated  passer- 
by: "Where  is  the  inn?"  he  asked. 
"There  it  is,"  replied  the  stranger, 
pointing  out  a  low  structure  with 
lamp-warmed  windows,  "but  you'll  be 
finding  no  lodgment  there.  It's  full. 
People  from  afar  have  come  for  the 
taxing,  you  know."  "Yes,"  said  Joseph 
quietly,  "I  know.  We,  too,  have  come 
from  far." 

Hoping  against  hope,  he  knocked 
on  the  door.  A  burst  of  boisterous 
merriment  from  the  crowd  within 
greeted  the  travelers  as  the  landlord 
opened  to  his  knock.  "Any  room?" 
asked  Joseph.  "We  have  come  long 
roads,  from  Galilee.  "No  room,"  said 
the  rough  voice  of  the  innkeeper, 
"but — "  jerking  a  thumb  to  the  dim 
shadows  of  the  inn  yard,  "you  can 
use  the  stable,  if  you  want."  Coarse 
laughter  boomed  out  at  the  rough 
jest  from  those  assembled  in  the  inn 
who  heard  the  landlord's  voice. 

Joseph  turned  sadly  away.  With  the 
long  hard  days,  he  thought,  Mary  is 
weak  almost  to  fainting;  and  now — 
no  room  in  the  inn!  Mary  took  the 
news  quietly,  but  her  face  glowed 
paler  in  the  dark.  "Don't  worry,  Jo- 
seph," she  said,  "it's  all  right.  But 
I  fear  ...  I  fear  .  .  ."  her  voice  trail- 
ed off  in  a  sigh.  Joseph  assisted  her 


from  the  saddle  and  bore  her  tenderly 
to  a  corner  of  the  stable.  On  a  mound 
of  hay  he  laid  her  gently  down.  In  the 
midst  of  poverty  and  weariness  and 
cold  and  pain,  there  sounded  the  cry  of 
the  birth  of  the  Light  of  the  World  in 
the  stable  corner,  in  the  little  town  of 
Bethlehem. 

O  little  town  of  Bethlehem, 
How  still  we  see  thee  lie! 
Above    thy    deep    and    dreamless 

sleep, 
The  silent  stars  go  by; 
Yet   in   thy   dark   streets    shineth 
The  everlasting  Light: 
The    hopes    and    fears    of   all    the 

years 
Are  met  in  thee  tonight. 

For  Christ  is  born  of  Mary; 

And,  gathered  all  above, 

While   mortals    sleep,    the   angels 

keep 
Their    watch    of    wondering    love. 
O  morning  stars,  together 
Proclaim  the  holy  Birth! 
And  praises  sing  to  God  the  King, 
And  peace  to  men  on  earth. 

How  silently,  how  silently, 

The  wondrous  gift  is  given! 

So  God  imparts  to  human  hearts 

The  blessings  of  His  heaven. 

No  ear  may  hear  His  coming, 

But  in  this  world  of  sin, 

Where    meek    souls    will    receive 

Him  still 
The  dear  Christ  enters  in. 

O  Holy  Child  of  Bethlehem, 

Descend  to  us,  we  pray; 

Cast  out  our  sin,  and  enter  in, 

Be  born  in  us  today. 

We    hear    the    Christmas    angels 

The  great  glad  tidings  tell; 


THE  UPLIFT 


11 


0  come  to  us,  abide  with  us, 
Our  Lord  Immanuel. 

Afterward,  long  afterward,  Mary 
wrapped  up  her  Little  One  with  ex- 
quisite care,  and  laid  Him  in  the  man- 
ger of  the  empty  stall  which  was  their 
room.  And  a  great  sense  of  peace 
and  blessing  enfolded  the  three  there. 
Joseph  looked  with  awe  and  wonder 
at  the  tiny  form  of  the  little  Lord 
of  Whom  the  angel  had  told  him 
months  ago.  Mary,  beautiful  in  the 
glory  of  motherhood  and  her  love  of 
the  Gift  of  God  to  the  world  through 
her,  sat  entranced,  lost  in  the  mystery 
of  it  all.  And  in  the  shadows,  unseen 
but  present,  hovered  the  angels  of 
God,  guarding  the  Christ-child  there. 

Away   in   a   manger,   no   crib   for 

His  bed, 
The   little   Lord   Jesus   laid   down 

His  sweet  head; 
The  stars  in  the  sky  looked  down 

where  He  lay, — 
The  little  Lord  Jesus,   asleep   on 

the  hay. 

The   cattle   are   lowing,   the   poor 

Baby  wakes, 
But   little   Lord   Jesus   no   crying 

He  makes. 

1  love  Thee,  Lord  Jesus,  look  down 

from  the  sky, 
And  stay  by  my  cradle  to  watch 
lullaby. 

Outside  the  little  town  shepherds 
were  watching  their  flocks  under  the 
windows  of  heaven.  Vigilant  and 
alert,  they  kept  guard  as  David  long 
ago  had  watched  his  flocks  on  those 
same  hills  of  Bethlehem.  The  flames 
of  their  fire  died,  then  leaped  again 
as  more  wood  was  laid  on  it.  And  they 


chatted  there  of  the  things  men  have 
always  pondered  by  the  campfire,  un- 
der the  stars.  Hopes  and  dreams  and 
stories  of  the  past  glowed  among  the 
embers,  and  perhaps  they  talked  of 
the  coming  of  the  great  King,  Who 
was  to  set  the  people  free.  The  holy 
prophets  had  told  of  His  coming  in 
the  day  long  dead,  but  He  hadn't 
come.  But  those  with  simple  faith 
still  held  in  their  hearts  Isiah's  words, 
"For  unto  us  a  child  is  born,  unto  us 
a  Son  is  given:  and  the  government 
shall  be  upon  his  shoulder;  and  his 
name  shall  be  called  Wonderful, 
Counsellor,  The  Mighty  God,  The  Ev- 
erlasting Father,  The  Prince  of  Peace. 
Of  the  increase  of  his  government  and 
peace  there  shall  be  no  end,  upon  the 
throne  of  David,  and  upon  his  king- 
dom." 

Lost  in  the  longing  for  brave  days 
to  come  again  to  Israel,  the  shepherds 
were  aroused  by  a  mighty  voice  and 
a  shining  light  about  them.  Startled 
and  confused,  they  realized  the  Di- 
vine Presence,  and  fell  to  the  ground. 
The  Messenger  of  God  had  come  while 
shepherds  watched  their  flocks  by 
night. 

While    Shepherds    watched    their 

flocks  by  night, 
All  seated  on  the  ground, 
The  angel  of  the  Lord  came  down, 
And  glory  shone  around. 
"Fear  not,"  said  he, — for  mighty 

dread 
Had  seized  their  troubled  mind, — 
"Glad  tidings  of  great  joy  I  bring 
To  you  and  all  mankind." 

"To  you,  in  David's  town  this  day, 
Is  born  of  David's  line 
A    Saviour,    Who    is    Christ,    the 
Lord, 


12 


THE  UPLIFT 


And  this  shall  be  the  sign: — 
The  heavenly  Babe  you  there  shall 

find 
To  human  view  displayed, 
All  meanly  wrapped  in  swathing 

bands, 
And  in  a  manger  laid" 

Thus  spake  the  seraph,  and  forth- 
with 
Appeared  a  shining  throng 
Of    angels,    praising      God,      who 

thus 
Addressed  their  joyful  song: — 
"All  glory  be  to  God  on  high, 
And  to  the  earth  be  peace; 
Good-will  henceforth  from  heaven 

to  men 
Begin,  and  never  cease!" 

It  was  midnight  when  the  angel 
came  to  the  Judean  hills,  but  when 
the  singing  host  had  gone,  the  shep- 
herds, aflame  with  the  message  from 
God,  said  to  one  another,  "Let  us  now 
go  even  unto  Bethlehem,  and  see  this 
thing  which  has  come  to  pass,  which 
the  Lord  hath  made  known  unto  us." 
As  they  ran  down  the  rough  way  in- 
to the  town,  the  words  of  the  angel 
burned  in  their  minds,  "Unto  you  is 
born  this  day  in  the  city  of  David  a 
Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord." 
Had  He  really  come?  Was  this  in 
deed  the  promised  King  of  Israel? 
Was  this  the  day  of  the  Lord?  And 
the  shining  majesty  of  the  Messenger 
of  the  Highest,  of  the  music  of  the 
angel  choir,  lingered  with  them  as 
they  ran  through  the  town  and  search- 
ed from  stable  to  stable  for  the  prom- 
ised vision. 

At  last  they  came  to  the  inn  yard 
and  saw  a  faint  light  glowing  from 
the  stable  there.  They  ran  to  the  door 


and  gazed:  could  it  be  true?  Just  as 
the  angel  had  promised,  a  tiny  infant, 
wrapped  in  little  garments,  was  lying 
in  the  manger  of  the  corner  stall. 
Gazing  fondly  at  it  were  a  sturdy, 
sunburnt  hillman  and  a  young  woman. 
They  turned  as  the  shepherds  hesi- 
tantly approached.  One  asked  of  Jo- 
seph, "Is  this  indeed  Christ  the  Lord? 
Angels  appeared  to  us  on  the  hills 
this  night  and  said  we  would  find 
Him  here,  a  little  Child,  lying  in  a 
manger.  Is  this  really  the  Lord  God?" 

"Yes,"  said  Joseph,  "this  is  He, 
born  the  Saviour  of  Israel."  And  in 
holy  awe  the  shepherds  fell  on  their 
knees  before  the  infant  Lord  ani 
gave  thanks  to  God  for  this  blessing 
of  a  Saviour  to  the  world. 

Rough  and  poor  as  they  were,  they 
must  offer  a  gift  to  the  King,  as  all 
who  come  before  a  king  must  do.  A 
lad  was  sent  back  for  a  lamb,  and  the 
first  tribute  of  mankind  was  laid  be- 
fore the  Lamb  of  God,  Who  was  to 
take  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  Per- 
haps it  was  the  bleating  of  their  flock 
on  the  hills  above  the  town  that  roused 
them  from  their  contemplation  of  the 
little  Lord.  Slowly  and  in  reverence 
they  withdrew  and  went  to  their  work, 
but  as  they  went  they  spread  the 
glad  tidings  of  the  coming  of  the 
King  to  Bethlehem,  promised  by  the 
prophet  across  the  darkness  of  cap- 
tured years.  Their  glad  message  of 
God's  gift  to  men  spread  like  fire  on 
sun-parched  slopes.  It  was  the  first 
Christmas  story,  it  was  the  first  Noel. 

The  first  Noel  the  angel  did  say 
Was  to  certain  poor  shepherds  in 

fields  as  they  lay; 
In  fields  where  they  lay  keeping 

their  sheep, 


THE  UPLIFT 


13 


In  a  cold  winter's  night  that  was 
so  deep. 

Refrain : 
Noel,   Noel,   Noel,   Noel,   Born   is 
the  King  of  Israel. 

They  looked  up  and  saw  a  star 
Shining  in  the  east,  beyond  them 

far, 
And   to   the   earth   it   gave   great 

light, 
And  so  it  continued  both  day  and 

night. 

And  by  the  light  of  that  same 
star. 

Three  wise  men  came  from  coun- 
try far; 

To  seek  for  a  king  was  their  in- 
tent, 

And  to  follow  the  star  wherever 
it  went. 

This  star  drew  nigh  to  the  north- 
west, 

O'er   Bethlehem   it  took   its   rest, 

And  there  it  did  both  stop  and 
stay, 

Right  over  the  place  where  Jesas 
lay. 

Then  entered  in  those  wise  men 
three, 

Full  reverently  upon  the  knee, 

And  offered  there,  in  His  pres- 
ence, 

Their  gold,  and  myrrh,  and  frank- 
incense. 

South  of  Jerusalem  three  racing 
camels  were  rolling  swiftly  along, 
urged  to  greater  efforts  by  the  knot- 
ted whips  in  the  hands  of  their  riders. 
Almost  overhead  a  diamond  star  rode 
the  highway  of  the  heavens,  and  the 
richly     clad     but     travel-weary     men 


seemed  strangely  to  be  steering  then- 
course  by  its  flame.  They  had  halted 
briefly  in  the  Holy  City  for  a  con- 
ference with  Herod  the  King,  and 
had  stirred  all  Jerusalem  with  the 
news  of  their  guidance  by  the  star, 
which,  they  affirmed,  was  leading  them 
to  the  place  where  the  King  of  the 
Jews  was  to  be  born.  "Whei':  is  the 
birthplace  of  the  new  King?"  they 
asked.  The  Temple  scrolls  were 
brought  and  searched.  "Bethlehem,'' 
answered  the  scribes.  "Go  find  Him 
that  I,  too,  may  worship,"  said  crafty 
Herod.  And  the  Magi,  the  philosopher- 
scientist-leaders  of  the  religion  of  the 
South,  bearing  gifts  for  the  new 
Ruler,  were  finally  nearing  their  long 
journey's  end.  The  hills  of  Bethlehem 
loomed  darkly  before  them,  and  at 
last  they  entered  the  main  street  be- 
tween the  straggling  rows  of  houses. 
The  weary  camels  swayed  and  groan- 
ed. One  man  pounded  on  the  inn  door 
with  the  handle  of  his  whip.  "Open," 
he  cried.  The  bleary-eyed  landlord 
unbolted  the  door  and  peered  out. 
Seeing  the  kingly  figures  of  the  Magi, 
he  bowed  awkwardly  and  bade  them 
enter.  "No  time  for  that,"  crisped  the 
leader,  "where  is  the  new-born  King 
of  the  Jews?  He  is  in  Bethlehem.  Is 
He  here?" 

The  innkeeper  looked  dazed.  "The 
King  of  the  Jews?"  he  mumbled 
"There  is  no  King  here  .  .  .  but  out  in 
the  stable  last  night  a  woman  who 
came  with  her  husband  for  the  taxing 
had  a  son.  But  no  King  is  He.  They 
are  simple  hill-folk  from  Galilee." 

"Where  is  this  babe?"  came  in  curt 
tones  from  the  leader  of  the  three.  The 
landlord  could  only  point,  and  he 
seemed  to  shrink  at  the  Magi's  gaze. 
Slowly  he  was  beginning  to  see  how 


14 


THE  UPLIFT 


much  he  had  mistaken  the  value  of 
the  people  whom  he  had  scoffiingly 
directed  away  from  his  door  to  the 
stable. 

The  visitors  turning  and  leading 
their  mounts  came  to  the  stable  door 
and  made  the  camels  kneel.  The  glow 
of  the  little  lamp  in  the  corner  stall 
showed  the  figures  of  a  man  and 
woman  sleeping,  and  the  form  of  a 
little  baby  lying  in  the  manger. 
These  were  simple  folk  indeed,  and 
poor,  but  an  inner  conviction  drove 
the  leader  on.  He  touched  the  man  on 
the  shoulder,  and  the  sleeper  awoke 
with  a  start,  shrinking  back  as  he 
saw  the  three  tall  forms  before  him. 
"Fear  not,"  said  he  who  led,  "we 
three  kings  of  Orient  are." 

We  three  kings  of  Orient  are, 
Bearing  gift's  we  traverse  afar, 
Field     and    fountain,     moor     and 

mountain, 
Following  yonder  star. 

Refrain : 
O  star  of  wonder,  star  of  night, 
Star  with  royal  beauty  bright, 
Westward   leading,   still   proceed- 
ing, 
Guide  us  to  thy  perfect  light. 

Born     a     King     on     Bethlehem's 

plain, 
Gold  I  bring  to  crown  Him  again. 
King  forever,  ceasing  never 
Over  us  all  to  reign. 

Frankincense  to  offer  have  I, 
Incense  owns  a  Deity  nigh; 
Prayer     and     praising,     all     men 

raising, 
Worship  Him,  God  on  high. 

Myrrh    is    mine;    its    bitter    per- 
fume 


Breathes  a  life  of  gathering 
gloom: 

Sorrowing,  sighing,  bleeding,  dy- 
ing, 

Sealed  in  the  stone-cold  tomb. 

Glorious  now  behold  Him  arise, 
King,   and    God,   and    Sacrifice; 
Alleluia,   alleluia! 
Earth  to  heaven  replies. 

And  so  the  shepherds  from  the  hills 
brought  their  humble  adoration  and 
their  gift  of  the  best  of  the  flock  to 
the  new-born  King  on  that  holy  night 
in  Bethlehem.  And  kings  from  afar 
laid  their  treasure  and  their  love  be- 
fore His  manger-throne.  So  let  us 
lay  our  hearts  before  Him  this  night 
in  full  surrender  of  all  we  have  and 
all  we  are  to  Him.  And  let  us  go  forth 
from  this  house  of  God  to  spread  anew 
the  glad  tidings  of  the  coming  of  the 
Saviour  into  our  hearts.  "And  of  the 
increase  of  His  government  and  peace 
there  shall  be  no  end"  in  our  lives,  if 
we  come  with  humbleness  of  spirit 
even  unto  Bethlehem  and  enthrone 
Him   King  of  our   souls  forevermore. 

As  with  gladness  men  of  old 
Did  the  guiding  star  behold; 
As  with  joy  they  hailed  its  light, 
Leading  onward,  beaming  bright; 
So,  most  gracious  God,  may  we 
Evermore  be  led  to  Thee. 

As  with  joyful  steps  they  sped 
To  that  lowly  ymanger-bed, 
There  to  bend  the  knee  before 
Thee    Whom    heaven    and    earth 

adore ; 
So  may  we,  with  willing  feet, 
Ever  seek  Thy  mercy-seat. 

As  they  offered  gifts  most  rare 
At  that  manger  rude  and  bare; 


THE  UPLIFT 


15 


So  may  we,  with  holy  joy, 
Pure,  and  free  from  sin's  alloy, 
All  our  costliest  treasures  bring, 
Christ,     to     Thee,     our     heavenly 
King. 

Holy  Jesus!  every  day 
Keep  us  in  the  narrow  way; 
And     when     earthly     things     are 

past, 
Bring  our  ransomed  souls  at  last 


Where  they  need  no  star  to  guide, 
Where  no  clouds  Thy  glory  hide. 

In  the  heavenly  country  bright 
Need  they  no  created  light; 
Thou  its  Light,  its  Joy,  its  Crown, 
Thou    its     Sun    which    goes    not 

down; 
There  for  ever  may  we  sing 
Hallelujahs  to  our  King. 


Christians,  awake,  salute  the  happy  morn. 
Whereon  the  Saviour  of  the  world  was  born; 
Rise  to  adore  the  mystery  of  love, 
Which  hosts  of  angels  chanted  from  above; 
With  them  the  joyful  tidings  first  begun 
Of  God  incarnate  and  the  Virgin's  Son. 

— John  Byron. 


CHRISTMAS   CELEBRATION   LASTS 
MONTH  IN  MEXICO 

(Selected) 


Christmas  in  Mexico  is  an  exotic 
blend  of  Indian,  Spanish,  and  Western 
joy-making  that  converts  the  entire 
month  of  December  into  holiday  time. 
It  is  a  Noel  of  sun  and  bougainvillea, 
of  Spanish  posadas,  India  dances, 
under  the  vaulted  domes  of  Colonial 
churches,  the  Northern  Christmas 
tree,    rodeos,    bull-fights,    and    balls. 

The  posada  is  the  unique  contri- 
bution of  colonial  Spain  to  Mexico, 
a  gay  and  colorful  ritual  which  every 
visitor  will  find  an  opportunity  to 
attend.  Almost  every  Mexican  fam- 
ily holds  a  posada  some  time  in  De- 
cember. Friends  and  relatives  gath- 
er in  the  house  patio,  decorated  with 
streamers    and    the    olla,    the    central 


feature  of  the  occasion.  The  olla  is 
a  huge  earthenware  pot  decorated 
with  colored  paper  or  cleverly  model- 
ed with  papier  mache  into  grotesque 
forms.  Some  posadas  have  two  ollas, 
one  for  the  children  and  the  other 
for   the   grown-ups. 

After  the  Latin  chant  and  carols 
at  the  household  shrine,  and  the 
procession  around  the  patio  symboliz- 
ing the  journey  of  the  Wise  Men  to 
the  stable  on  the  birth  of  the  Christ 
Child,  the  guests  are  ready  for  the 
breaking  of  the  olla.  Each  guest, 
in  turn,  is  blindfolded,  turned  to  con- 
fuse him,  and  given  a  stick.  He  steps 
out,  trying  to  find  and  break  the 
earthen  pot,  which  is  manipulated  on 


16 


THE  UPLIFT 


the  rope  to  confuse  him  further. 

Firecrackers  go  off  under  his  feet, 
and  the  shouts  of  the  spectators  giv- 
ing wrong  directions  make  him  strike 
out  blindly,  sometimes  to  end  up  in 
the  streets,  to  the  delight  of  the 
neighbors.  At  last,  the  groping  of 
some  lucky  one  breaks  the  olla,  and 
there  is  a  mad  scramble  for  the  can- 
dies, mate,  fruits,  and  good-luck  pieces 
that  shower  down.  The  evening  ends 
in  dances  and  general  merry-making 
that  are  carried  on  far  into  the  night. 

In  the  churches,  the  symbolic  rit- 
uals are  combined  with  dances  in 
which  the  ancient  traditions  of  the 
Indians  have  their  place.  You  see 
the  bronzed  descendants  of  Aztecs, 
Otomies,  Toltecs,  worshiping  the 
Christ  Child  with  chant  and  drum 
and  pageant.  You  see  them  dressed 
in  silks  and  laces,  like  Spanish  ca- 
valiers and  ladies,  dancing  and  sing- 
ing in  the  old  churches  in  community 
ceremonies  that  are  a  strange  mix- 
ture of  pagan  and  Catholic.  You  see 
brilliant  pageants  enacted  before  the 


doors  of  the  church,  and  thrill  to 
rhythms  that  were  old  before  the 
Spaniards  came  to  Mexico. 

From  all  over  Mexico,  pilgrims 
come,  on  foot,  on  horseback,  and  by 
every  known  vehicle,  to  the  famous 
shrines,  like  the  one  at  Chalma,  high 
in  the  mountains,  where  Indian  and 
Spanish  elements  are  so  closely  ming- 
led in  ritual  that  you  cannot  tell 
where  one  begins  and  the  other  ends. 

Americans  and  Europeans  have 
brought  Santa  Claus  to  Mexico.  Many 
of  Posada  includes  a  Christmas  tree 
strewn  with  toys  and  goodies.  Many 
a  Mexican  and  foreign  resident  cele- 
brate not  one  but  three,  attend  the 
round  of  rodeos,  bull-fights  and  balls 
that  mark  the  month,  and  end  with 
an  American  style  New  Year's  cele- 
bration at  night  clubs,  hotels,  or 
house   parties. 

One  month,  seems  too  short  to  hold 
all  the  gaiety  of  the  Mexican  Christ- 
mas, and  often  the  festivities  con- 
tinue well  into  the  beginning  of  the 
New  Year. 


Bursting  bombs  and  shrieks  of  pain, 

Speed  and  glitter  and  cellophane 

Cover  the  earth — can  angels  sing 

Above  such  din — will  the  old  refrain 

Of  "Peace,  Good  Will",  sound  clear  again? 

O,  yes!  no  uproar  made  by  men 

Can  silence  the  song  from  Bethlehem! 

Softly,  and  pure  as  a  mother's  tears 

It  fails  on  our  hearts  through  all  the  years. 

Together  we  sing  the  old  refrain, 
With  peace  in  our  hearts  we  kneel  to  Him, 
And  we  burn  a  candle  for  each  good  friend 
We've  met  on  our  way  to  Bethlehem. 


— Vernie  Goodman. 


THE  UPLIFT 


17 


ON  CHRISTMAS  EVE 

By  George  M.  Hill 


Conductor  Jim  Weldon  sat  at  his 
desk  in  the  caboose  as  number  377 
rolled  vapidly  southward.  His  report 
work  completed,  his  feet  elevated  to 
one  of  the  lockers,  cap  visor  pulled 
low  over  his  eyes,  his  old  black  pipe 
throwing  smoke  almost  equal  to  the 
big  freight  hauler  at  the  head  end 
of  the  drag,  he  had  dropped  into  a 
sort  of  reverie,  for  Jim  was  given  to 
deep  thought  and  long  periods  of 
silence.  That  was  largely  due  to  an 
unpleasant  chapter  in  his  past  life 
that  was  hard  to  forget. 

With  the  approach  of  the  holiday 
season  Jim  always  become  particu- 
larly melancholy  and  silent.  And  it 
was  late  afternoon  of  the  day  before 
Christmas,  and  soon  Christmas  Eve — 
that  sacred  time  when  so  many  hope 
for  the  wanderer's  return,  and  kindred 
seeks  out  its  own — would  cast  its 
holy  and  entrancing  charm  o'er  the 
world. 

From  the  cupola  came  the  merry 
songs  of  Jerry  Hurlye,  the  rear  brake- 
man.  Jerry  was  a  jolly  soul  of  Scotch- 
Irish  descent,  and  a  good  workman. 
With  377  on  good  time  with  the  best 
prospects  of  registering  in  early  in 
the  evening,  he  was  looking  forward 
to  a  glorious  celebration  of  the  holi- 
day season. 

Jim  wished  he  could  generate  as 
much  enthusiasm  as  the  rollicking 
Jerry,  but  that  was  impossible  for 
this  was  the  anniversary  of  his  trou- 
ble. The  incidents  and  experiences  of 
a  Christmas  Eve  twelve  years  before 
had  caused  him  much  sadness  and 
wrought  a  great  change  in  his  life. 


He  had  been  in  a  different  branch  of 
the  service  then.  But  after  his  trou- 
ble he  decided  to  make  a  change,  so 
he  resigned  his  position  and  drifted 
far  away  and  entered  the  employ  of 
another  road  as  freight  brakeman.  His 
advancement  here  was  rapid  and  he 
was  soon  promoted  to  conductor,  and 
rather  liking  the  excitement  of  the 
life,  and  also  he  made  good  money, 
so  had  remained  there. 

During  the  past  twelve  years  he  had 
taken  no  part  in  the  holiday  festivi- 
ties; the  natal  time  of  the  lowly  Naz- 
arene  had  passed  unobserved  by  him. 
Tonight,  as  the  train  sped  along  over 
the  snow-clad  landscape,  he  exper- 
ienced a  change  of  feeling.  He  could 
not  define  it,  yet  felt  it  keenly.  He 
began  to  wonder  if  he  had  been  en- 
tirely right  in  so  doing.  He  had  never 
entertained  feelings  of  bitterness  at 
this  time,  just  a  sadness  and  a  desire 
to  keep  to  himself.  The  thought  made 
him  uneasy  in  his  mind.  Possibly  by 
entering  into  the  spirit  of  the  season 
he  might  in  some  way  contribute  to 
the  happiness  of  others  even  if  not 
entirely  happy  himself.  After  a  few 
moments  of  hesitancy  he  resolved  that 
he  would  no  longer  allow  his  troubles 
to  occupy  his  mind  to  the  exclusion 
of  all  other  things,  that  he  would  be 
more  as  others  were  at  this  time. 

Just  then  he  was  aroused  by  a 
shout  from  Jerry  in  the  cupola. 

"Say,  Jim!  we've  got  a  passenger, 
he's  out  in  one  of  the  empty  gondolas, 
and  believe  me!  he's  doin'  some  tall 
tangoin*  to  keep  from  freezin'.  Five 
or  six  below  when  we  pulled  out,  and 


18 


THE  UPLIFT 


its    sure    no    warmer    now;    that   bird 
will  earn  his  ride  all  right!" 

"Wish  those  blamed  tramps  knew 
enough  to  keep  out  of  sight,"  growled 
Jim,  "instead  of  loading  into  open 
cars.  I'll  have  to  ditch  him  at  West- 
field,  and  I  hate  to  do  it— especially 
tonight." 

"Guess  he's  got  tired  anl  sat  down, 
said  Jerry,  "don't  see  him  now." 

They  stopped  at  Westfield  for  water 
and  Jim  went  out  to  look  the  train 
over  and  locate  and  unload  his  open 
air  passenger.  He  was  not  long  in  find- 
ing him.  He  was  huddled  up  in  the 
forward  end  of  the  car  in  an  attempt 
to  obtain  all  the  shelter  possible  from 
the  biting  cold.  Jim  felt  sorry  for 
him,  but  trainmen  can  not  extend  too 
much  sympathy  to  tramps. 

"Your  station,  bo!"  he  called  to 
him,  "beat  it  now!" 

Rather  slowly  the  huddled  one  got 
to  his  feet.  He  seemed  numbed  by  the 
cold.  To  Jim's  surprise  he  was  just  a 
young  lad,  probably  not  yet  fifteen. 

"Please  do  not  put  me  off  here," 
he  pleaded,  "let  me  go  through  to  the 
city.  I'll  have  a  better  chance  to  find 
a  place  to  sleep  there,  perhaps." 

"What  are  you  doing  out  on  the 
road?"  Jim  sternly  asked,  "kids 
like  you  ought  to  be  at  home  getting 
ready  for  Christmas;  I'll  bet  you  are 
running  away  from  home!" 

"I've  no  home  to  run  away  from," 
came  through  chattering  teeth,  and 
please  don't  put  me  off,  I'll  keep  down 
out  of  sight." 

Jim  looked  him  over  with  a  critical 
eye.  He  was  rather  lightly  clad;  had 
an  old  sweater  but  no  overcoat  or 
mitts.  He  was  a  good  honest  looking 
boy  and  appeared  to  have  been  well 
brought  up. 


As  Jim  looked  at  the  shivering  lad 
he  had  not  the  heart  to  ditch  him  out 
there  on  the  road,  and  he  could  not 
think  of  allowing  him  to  ride  in  that 
open  coal  car,  he  would  surely  freeze. 
He  had  hopped  and  jumped  around 
for  a  time  to  keep  his  blood  in  circu- 
lation, but  was  already  showing  the 
effect  of  the  cold. 

"Climb  out  of  that  car  and  come 
with  me,"  said  Jim,  "I'll  find  you  a 
warmer  place  to  ride,"  and  started 
for  the  caboose. 

The  look  of  gratitude  that,  spread 
over  the  boy's  face  as  he  entered  the 
warm  car,  was  sufficient  reward  for 
Jim  for  his  kindness  in  taking  him  in 
out  of  the  bitter  cold. 

Jerry  heated  some  coffee  and  rustled 
a  little  food  that  was  left  in  the  lunch 
baskets.  The  youngster  was  hungry. 
He  sat  by  the  stove  and  ate  the  food 
and  drank  the  coffee  and  it  seemed  to 
thaw  him  out.  But  the  warmth  of  the 
car  after  his  long  experience  in  the 
cold,  made  him  drowsy,  so  they  put 
him  to  sleep  on  the  locker  cushions. 
The  big-hearted  Jerry  heated  water 
and  with  some  clean  waste  washed 
the  dust  from  his  face  and  hands. 

"He's  a  fine  looking  lad  to  be  on 
the  hobo,"  he  remarked.  "What'll  you 
be  doin'  with  him,  Jim?" 

After  a  moment  or  two  of  silence, 
Jim  spoke. 

"Jerry,"  he  said,  "for  years  I've 
taken  no  part  in  the  rites  and  cus- 
toms of  the  holiday  season,  Tonight  as 
I  was  thinking  of  certain  incidents 
of  the  past  years,  I  experienced  a 
change  of  mind  and  had  just  passed 
a  mental  resolution  to  join  in  again, 
thinking  that  in  some  way  I  might 
be  of  service  to  some  one,  when  you 
called   to   me   about   the   hobo    in   the 


THE  UPLIFT 


19 


empty  coal  car.  I  know  nothing  of 
this  boy,  but  he  came  to  me  tonight 
and  I  shall  keep  him  until  after 
Christmas.  Perhaps  we  can  get  him 
located  somewhere — unless  he  is  de- 
termined to  be  on  the  wing." 

"Fine!  Fine!"  exclaimed  Jerry.  "I 
know  you've  had  troubles,  Jim,  but 
you'll  feel  better  to  get  back  into  the 
game." 

The  boy  slept  soundly  until  they 
arrived  at  their  terminal  in  Lakeport. 
Jim  awakened  him  and  told  him  the 
train  was  in  the  city. 

He  thanked  Jim  in  a  very  polite 
and  gentlemanly  manner  for  letting 
him  ride  in  the  caboose.  "I  feel  better 
now,"  he  told  him,  "and  will  be  on 
my  way." 

"You  come  with  me,"  said  Jim, 
"you'll  not  start  out  anywhere  to- 
night." 

He  went  with  Jim  without  a  word 
but  he  looked  surprised.  At  a  clothing 
store  Jim  bought  him  a  serviceable 
overcoat.  "Just  a  little  Christmas 
present  for  you,"  he  told  him,  "and 
now  for  home  and  supper." 

Jim  lived  with  his  mother — for  some 
years  a  widow,  and  that  good  lady 
was  more  than  mildly  astonished  when 
he  came  in  with  a  strange  boy  and 
announced  that  he  would  be  their 
Christmas  guest. 

But  she  was  glad,  for  it  denoted 
a  change  in  Jim.  His  long  periods  of 
brooding  silence  worried  her  greatly. 
So  she  extended  a  double  welcome  to 
the  unfortunate  lad,  for  his  meeting 
with  Jim  seemed  to  have  wrought 
the  change  she  so  much  hoped  for,  and 
she  also  liked  the  manly  appearing 
boy  who  was  without  a  home  and  e. 
wanderer  on  Christmas  Eve. 

After  a  good  dinner — and  they  were 


certain  that  some  time  had  elapsed 
since  the  previous  squai'e  meal — Jim 
questioned  the  boy  a  little  as  to  his 
reason  for  being  on  the  tramp. 

"I'm  on  my  way  to  my  old  home  in 
Maryland,"  he  said  in  response  to 
Jim's  questions.  "I  thought  I'd  make 
it  by  Christmas,  but  it's  a  long  way 
and  I  was  put  off  the  trains  so  often 
that  I  could  not  do  it. 

"Got  any  people  in  the  home  town?" 
asked  Jim. 

"I  don't  know,  my  father  may  be 
there.  I  do  not  know  that  he  is,  but 
he  lived  there  the  last  I  knew.  And 
I  thought  I  might  as  well  travel  down 
there   as   anywhere. 

"Tell  me  about  him,  perhaps  I  can 
help  you  locate  him,"  urged  Jim. 

He  hesitated  a  moment  or  two,  then 
said  "I'll  tell  you  all  I  know  about 
my  father  and  why  I'm  trying  to  find 
him.  I  do  not  remember  him  for  I 
was  only  two  years  when  mother  took 
me  away.  She  and  my  father  separa- 
ted; later  mother  got  a  divorce.  We 
lived  with  my  aunt,  mother's  sister, 
for  a  while,  then  mother  married 
again.  My  step-father  was  quite 
wealthy  and  we  had  everything  we 
needed  for  a  time  Then  several  years 
ago  he  lost  about  all  his  money  in  a 
business  failure  and  we  were  quite 
poor." 

"Didn't  your  father  send  you  any 
money?"  inquired  Jim. 

"Mother  told  me  that  he  did  until 
she  married.  We  moved  to  Chicago 
then.  She  told  me  that  she  thought 
he  tried  to  send  the  money  but  she 
left  no  address.  She  did  not  need  it 
then,  and  later  when  things  went 
wrong  with  us,  I  think  she  would  not 
let  him  know.  Mother  was  very  proud. 
She   told  me   something  about   it  be- 


20 


THE  UPLIFT 


fore  she  died.  That  was  about  three 
years  ago.  She  died  when  my  little 
half-brother  was  born.  I  think  she 
would  have  told  me  more  if  she  had 
lived. 

"Have  you  been  without  a  home 
since  your  mother  died?"  asked  Jim. 

"Not  all  the  time,  my  step-father 
took  me  with  the  baby  and  my  little 
half  sister,  three  years  old,  to  his 
mother's  home  in  Cleveland.  Then  he 
went  away  somewhere  and  seldom 
came  there.  I  stayed  with  the  family 
about  a  year.  They  were  good  to  me, 
but  I  began  to  see  that  I  was  really 
an  outsider  so  I  left  there  and  have 
drifted  around  here  and  there  for 
two  years.  I  have  sold  papers,  did  all 
sorts  of  odd  jobs,  and  managed  to 
get  along.  Then  awhile  ago  I  was 
taken  sick  and  was  in  a  hospital  for 
some  time.  When  I  was  discharged 
from  there  I  was  not  quite  as  strong 
as  I  was  before  I  was  sick,  and  could 
not  work  so  hard.  Then  I  thought  of 
what  my  mother  had  told  me  about 
my  father  down  in  Cumberland  Falls, 
Maryland,  and  decided  I  would  try 
to  find  him." 

"Cumberland  Falls!"  exclaimed 
Jim  with  some  evidence  of  excitement, 
"what  did  your  father  do  there  " 

"He  was  in  a  railroad  office — clerk 
and  operator.  He  hoped  for  a  promo- 
tion, but  it  did  not  come  to  him  and 
he  did  not  make  much  money.  I  guess 
that  was  the  trouble  between  father 
and  mother.  She  got  discontented  and 
discouraged,  and  finally  left  him." 

"I  can  finish  the  story,"  said  Jim, 
"and  tell  you  about  your  father.  He 
does  not  live  in  Cumberland  Falls 
now — he  is  much  nearer  to  you  to- 
night! His  name  is  James  Weldon.  I 
am  James   Weldon,   and  you  are  my 


son,  Robert  James  Weldon.  My  little 
'Bobby!'  and  it  was  twelve  years  ago 
tonight  that  your  mother  took  you 
away. 

"Mother!  Mother!"  he  shouted, 
"come  here  quick!  This  is  Bobby,  my 
little  boy!" 

And  Mother  Weldon,  hastening  from 
the  kitchen,  found  Jim  embracing  the 
stranger  lad  he  had  brought  home, 
and  fairly  hysterical  with  joy  and 
excitement. 

She  put  her  arms  around  her  son 
and  grandson  and  alternately  laughed 
and  wept.  Joy  and  gladness  had  un- 
expectedly entered  the  household  that 
night. 

Jim  had  never  felt  any  bitterness 
toward  his  wife.  He  was  hurt  and 
suffered  in  silence  during  the  long 
years.  She  was  good,  but  ambitious 
to  the  extent  of  being  too  impatient. 
That  was  all.  She,  too,  had  suffered, 
and  that  Jim  deeply  regretted.  He 
had  supposed  she  was  living  in  wealth 
and  happiness.  Had  he  known  of  the 
reversed  circumstances  he  would  have 
rendered  prompt  assistance. 

Troubles  and  disappointments  had 
been  her  lot,  and  Jim  well  knew  what 
they  must  have  meant  to  her.  Yet, 
she  had  made  a  brave  struggle  and 
reared  the  boy  and  trained  him  well. 
And  tonight  the  boy  had  been  re- 
stored  to   him   in   a   strange   manner. 

It  all  seemed  very  strange,  and  it 
was  a  shock  to  him  to  learn  that  his 
former  wife  had  passed  on  to  the 
echoless  shore. 

However,  he  realized  that  the  Great 
Dispenser  of  all  things  had  allotted 
to  him  his  portion  of  happiness  and 
it  had  come  to  him  on  the  anniversary 
of  his  sorrow — Christmas  Eve. 


THE  UPLIFT 


21 


CHRISTMAS— 1941 

By  George  J.  Russell. 


Unusual  significance  is  attached  to 
Christmas  this  year  because  of  the 
striking  similarity  presented  by  world 
conditions  today  and  those  prevailing 
at  the  time  Christ  was  born.  The  pic- 
ture of  the  world,  as  portrayed  by  the 
Hebrew  prophet  centuries  before,  was 
indeed  a  dark  one.  The  people  were 
described  as  "sitting  in  darkness"  and 
"in  the  shadow  of  death."  An  absolute 
monarch  was  on  the  throne  of  the 
mighty  Roman  empire.  His  will  was 
imposed  without  mercy  by  an  all-pow- 
erful army.  Those  who  opposed  him 
were  ruthlessly  dealt  with.  One  after 
another  of  the  smaller  nations  was 
conquered,  deprived  of  its  liberties, 
and  reduced  to  a  condition  little  better 
than  slavery.  Religion  was  at  a  low 
ebb ;  the  ancient  gods  were  no  longer 
the  objects  of  veneration;  sacrifices 
were  neglected  and  worship  had  be- 
come an  empty  ritual.  The  condition 
of  the  Jewish  people  was  tragic.  Gen- 
erations before,  their  nation  had  been 
crushed  by  a  cruel  despot.  Their  free- 
dom was  a  thing  of  the  past,  merely  a 
sacred  memory.  Roman  governors 
ruled  them,  and  Roman  soldiers  kept 
them  in  subjection.  Frequent  upris- 
ings against  their  masters  resulted  in 
brutal  slaughter. 

How  familiar  this  sounds  in  our 
ears  today!  Even  now,  as  we  prepare 
to  celebrate  another  Christmas,  a 
large  part  of  the  civilized  world  is 
under  the  heels  of  an  oppressor.  Na- 
tion after  nation  has  become  the  vic- 
tim of  his  insatiable  ambition  and  has 
been  forced  to  yield  to  the  power  of 
his  armed  hosts.  For  millions  of  peo- 
ple today,  national  and  personal  lib- 
erty  are   only   a    fond   memory   or   a 


cherished  hope.  Thousands  are  crowd- 
ing nightly  into  scanty  shelters  to 
escape  destruction  from  the  death- 
dealing  machines  in  the  skies  over- 
head. In  the  words  of  the  prophet  of 
old,  they  are  literally  "sitting  in 
darkness"  and  "in  the  shadow  of 
death." 

The  first  Christmas  marked  the 
dawn  of  a  new  era  of  hope  for  the 
oppressed  peoples  of  the  earth.  The 
Babe  that  was  born  in  Bethelehem, 
when  grown  to  manhood,  pi:omulgated 
a  new  philosophy  of  life  in  these 
words,  "A  new  commandment  I  give 
unto  you,  that  ye  love  one  another," 
and  "Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  with 
all  thy  heart  and  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself." 

Thus  was  introduced  to  mankind 
the  idea  of  the  fatherhood  of  God  and 
the  brotherhood  of  man,  so  basic  a 
principle  in  the  Christian  philosophy. 
This  idea  during  successive  centuries 
subsequently  spread  to  all  parts  of 
the  world.  Before  His  coming,  it  was 
prophesied  of  Him  that  He  would 
proclaim  liberty  to  the  captives,  bind 
up  the  broken-hearted,  and  set  at  lib- 
erty those  who  were  bound.  For  more 
than  nineteen  centuries  these  ideals 
and  principles  have  been  the  primary 
factors  in  the  upward  march  of  civil- 
ization. The  era  of  peace  and  good 
will  which  was  ushered  in  on  that 
first  Christmas  morn  has  prevailed 
when  His  teachings  have  been  accept- 
ed by  mankind  and  applied  to  daily 
life  and  conduct.  Whenever  men  have 
turned  away  from  these  teachings 
and  followed  their  own  selfish  ambi- 
tions, evil  days  have  fallen  upon  the 
world. 


22 


THE  UPLIFT 


It  has  been  truly  said  that,  "Mil- 
lions of  men  and  women  must  grope 
through  darkened  cities  because  the 
nations  have  been  living  in  a  spirtual 
blackout.  Millions  of  men  and  women 
today  must  listen  to  air  raid  warn- 
ings because  nations  have  not  lisened 
to  the  voice  of  God  in  days  gone  by." 

Christmas  this  year  again  finds  a 
world  over  which  dark  clouds  are  hov- 
ering— a  world  in  which  people  are 
oppressed,  deprived  of  their  rights 
and  liberties,  living  constantly  in  the 
fear  of  death.  Why  ?  Because  there  are 
those  who  reject  the  principles  of  the 
fatherhood  of  God  and  the  brother- 
hood of  man — and  substitute  for  these 
their  own  selfish  interests  and  greed 
for  power. 

In  view  of  present  world  conditions, 
we  hear  the  question  constantly  asked, 
"Has  Christianity  failed?"  The  ans- 
wer is  that  Christianity  has  not  fail- 
ed, because  Christianity  has  never 
been  fully  put  into  effect.  If  the  prin- 
ciples of  Jesus  were  really  adhered 
to,  and  His  teachings  followed  impli- 
citly by  the  people  of  each  nation  in 
the  world,  the  present  horror,  suffer- 


ing and  destruction  could  not  exist. 
To  bring  about  a  world  condition  of 
universal  peace  and  brotherhood,  a 
new  spirit  must  be  instilled  in  the 
hearts  of  mankind — not  so  much  a 
new  spirit  as  a  rekindling  of  the 
spirit  that  received  its  initial  impetus 
at  Bethlehem  nineteen  centuries  ago. 
The  note  of  joy  which  is  insepar- 
ably associated  with  the  celebration 
of  Christmas  is  lamentably  absent 
this  year;  instead  a  solemn  note  of 
gloom  is  wide-spread  because  of  the 
brutal  forces  that  are  ravishing  so 
many  fair  lands  of  this  earth.  But 
in  spite  of  all  the  dark  clouds  that 
are  above  us,  the  feeble  flame  of  the 
lamp  of  hope  is  still  burning  in  many 
hearts  as  it  was  in  the  days  of  old  in 
Bethlehem.  This  hope  of  a  world 
where  peace  and  justice,  liberty  and 
brotherhood  reign  supreme  will  again 
be  realized  when  the  people  who  com- 
prise the  different  nations  of  the 
world  accept  implicitly  the  principles 
and  teachings  of  Him  whose  birth  we 
are  again  commemorating,  and  adopt 
them  as  the  only  infallible  guide  for 
faith  and  practice. — 


A  CHRISTMAS  ACROSTIC 

Christ  is  the  crown  of  the  Christmas  time 
He  is  the  Lord  of  every  clime, 
Reigning  in  majesty  sublime. 
In  adoration  the  Wise  Men  came, 
Seeking  with  gifts  of  honor  and  fame 
To  laud  and  magnify  Jesus'  name. 
May  every  Christian  rejoice  to  tell 
All  peoples  the  story  we  love  so  well; 
So  shall  the  Christmas  music  swell. 


-Pliny  A.  Wiley. 


THE  UPLIFT 


23 


BERRIES  OF  CHRISTMAS 


By  Bruce  I.  Simon 


"Unto  us  a  child  is  born,"  and  to 
observe  the  joyous  anniversary  of 
His  birth  we  decorate  our  churches 
and  our  homes  with  holly  and  mistle- 
toe. Why?  Surely  there  is  nothing 
about  them  to  suggest  that  first 
Christmas  in  far  away  Palestine.  Tra- 
dition gives  us  the  answer  which 
history  cannot.  It  tells  us  that  long 
ago,  before  Christianity  came  to  the 
shores  of  ancient  Britain,  the  old 
Druid  priests  considered  the  mistletoe 
a  plant  dedicated  to  their  gods.  They 
observed  with  great  ceremony  the 
winter  solstice,  holding  their  festiv- 
ities in  the  forests  made  sacred  be- 
cause of  the  mistletoe  which  grew 
there.  Never  might  this  sacred  plant 
be  cut  with  anything  but  a  gold  knife. 
When  it  was  so  cut  and  hung  over 
a  doorway,  they  believed  that  only 
happiness   might  enter  there. 

To  the  Scandinavians  also  the  plant 
had  a  special  meaning.  It  was  they 
who  dedicated  it  to  the  goddess  of 
love,  and  decreed  that  those  who 
walked  beneath,  it  might  be  kissed. 
They  gave  it  an  important  place  in 
their  observance  of  the  winter  sol- 
stice, and  distributed  it  among  the 
people  to  hang  over  the  doorways  so 
that  those  within  might  be  protected 
from  evil  spirits. 

Strange,  indeed,  are  the  super- 
natural powers  attributed  to  the 
holly.  Pliny,  the  great  Roman  writer 
who  lived  at  the  very  beginning  of 
the  Christian  era,  tells  us  that  the 
insignificant  flowers  of  the  holly 
caused  water  to  freeze.  The  Romans 
thought  that  a  branch  of  holly  thrown 


after  the  most  unmanageable  animal 
would  subdue  him.  Many  peasants  of 
the  old  world  believed  that  cattle 
knelt  at  the  midnight  hour  of  Christ- 
mas, and  perhaps  it  was  to  assure 
this  submissive  attitude  that  Italian 
peasants  always  included  holly  among 
the  plants  used  to  decorate  their 
mangers.  The  ancient  Romans  in  ob- 
servance of  their  mid  December  fes- 
tival sent  a  sprig  of  holly  and  a  gift 
as   a   friendly   greeting. 

It  is  a  striking  characteristic  of 
our  Christian  religion  that  it  can  take 
the  best  from  the  past,  even  the 
pagan  past,  and  make  of  it  something 
beautiful  and  symbolic  of  itself.  And 
so  we  find  that  one  of  the  most  beau- 
tiful traditions  connected  with  the 
holly  is  the  thought  that  the  wreath 
made  from  it  represents  the  crown  of 
thorns  which  our  Saviour  wore,  each 
red  berry  a  drop  of  blood.  Some  be- 
lieve that  when  the  early  Christian 
Church  first  made  use  of  the  holly 
they  called  it  "holy"  tree,  and  that 
the  word  holly  is  a  corruption  of  that 
term. 

Not  only  the  traditions  surround- 
ing these  Christmas  berries  but  the 
plants  themselves  are  interesting.  In 
the  holly  family  there  are  about 
1 75  members.  They  grow  in  every 
continent,  with  South  America  as  the 
center.  Our  own  country  has  about  a 
dozen  species.  Not  one  of  these  is  as 
beautiful  as  the  one  variety  native 
to  England,  which  is  distinguished  by 
its  very  glossy  leaves  and  bright 
berries.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  we 
cannot  identify  all  hollies  by  their  red 
berries    for    some    members    of    the 


24 


THE  UPLIFT 


family   have   black    fruit   and    others 
yellow. 

The  American  holly,  Ilex  opaca,  is 
usually  a  small  tree  with  light  gray 
bark.  This  tree  thrives  on  salt  air 
and  grows  abundantly  near  the  ocean, 
the  Atlantic  states  its  natural  habitat. 
We  find  it  as  far  north  as  Massachu- 
setts, but  we  must  travel  through  the 
South  if  we  would  see  it  at  its  best. 
In  Texas  and  Arkansas  it  often  ob- 
tains a  height  of  fifty  or  more  feet. 
We  are  all  familiar  with  its  thick, 
spine-tipped  leaves,  which  often  re- 
main on  the  branch  for  three  years. 
These  and  the  bright  red  berries  mean 
thousands  of  dollars  annually  to 
those  who  gather  them  for  Christmas 
decoration,  and  for  those  who  weave 
from  them  our  yuletide  wreaths.  Un- 
less it  is  protected  there  is  danger 
that  our  native  holly  will  vanish  in 
half  a  century.  The  wood  also  is  val- 
uable and  is  used  extensively  in  the 
manufacture  of  muscial  instruments, 
for  inlaid  work,  and  for  cabinet  mak- 
ing. 


The  scientific  family  name  of  the 
mistletoes  marks  them  as  parasites, 
for  the  Latin  word  phoradendron 
means  tree-thief.  The  family  is  a 
large  one  of  approximately  four  hun- 
dred members,  most  of  them  tropical 
and  most  of  them  refusing  to  manu- 
facture their  own  food.  The  species 
best  known  to  us  phoradendron  fla- 
vescens,  is  not  a  complete  parasite. 
True,  it  does  send  sinkers  into  the 
tree  on  which  it  grows  as  an  unin- 
vited guest,  and  from  it  takes  freely 
of  water,  minerals  and  perhaps  some 
organic  food.  But  the  green  chloro- 
phyll present  in  its  leaves  tells  us  that 
it  is  able  to  manufacture  at  least 
part  of  its  food  from  materials  taken. 
It  is  essentially  a  southern  plant, 
and  Oklahoma  honored  it  by  select- 
ing it  as  the  state  flower.  Sometimes 
we  find  it  in  Pennsylvania,  Ohio,  In- 
diana, and  Illinois,  and  often  it 
makes  the  trees  on  which  it  grows 
look  like  evergreens  long  after  they 
have  dropped  their  own  leaves. 


OUR  GIFTS 

The  gifts  we  send  at  Christmas  time 

Are  small  within  themselves; 
Most  anyone  could  pick  the  things 

From  off  the  merchants'  shelves. 
But  when  it's  chosen  by  a  friend 

And  seasoned  with  good  will, 
We  find  in  it  a  treasure  rare 

That  never  fails  to  thrill. 

Think  of  the  hand  that  wrapped  the  gift 

And  tied  the  nifty  bow. 
That  you  their  love,  at  Christmas  time, 

Would  surely  feel  and  know. 
Think  of  the  friend  who  thought  of  you 

With  tenderness  and  care; 
Remember  trifle's,  rich  in  love, 

Are  more  than  jewels  rare. 


-Alice  WMtson. 


THE  UPLIFT 


25 


THE  PROFOUND  SIMPLICITY  OF 
CHRISTMAS 


By  Dr.  William  A.  Wade 


For  unto  you  is  born  this  day  in 
the  city  of  David  a  Saviour  which 
is  Christ  the  Lord." — Luke  2:11. 

One  of  the  first  impressions  of 
Christmas  is  that  of  simplicity  and 
humility.  The  coming  of  the  Christ 
Child  might  have  been  quite  different. 
He  might  have  come  as  an  arch-angel, 
clothed  with  the  glory  of  heaven.  He 
might  have  come  as  a  mighty  monarch 
with  power  and  authority.  Many  were 
expecting  Him  to  come  in  some  such 
manner.  But  He  came  as  a  helpless 
Babe.  The  message  of  the  angel  of 
the  Lord  to  the  shepherds  was,  "Ye 
shall  find  the  babe  wrapped  in  swad- 
dling clothes,  lying  in  a  manger."  And 
when  they  came  to  Bethlehem  they 
"found  Mary,  and  Joseph,  and  the 
babe  lying  in  a  manger."  He  came 
in  a  manner  fitting  His  purpose.  He 
humbled  Himself  from  the  very  begin- 
ning to  the  lowest  level,  so  far  as 
appearances  were  concerned.  No  one 
need  feel  that  he  is  too  lowly,  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  standard,  to  receive 
the  notice  and  love  of  Christ.  What 
could  be  more  humble  and  more  sim- 
ple than  the  birth  of  Jesus,  surround- 
ed by  the  most  commonplace  things 
in  life?  It  was  God's  plan  to  redeem 
the  world  by  the  gift  of  His  Son,  who 
began  His  life  among  men  in  the  form 
of  a  little  child  among  humble  people. 

But  the  measure  of  our  Lord's  hu- 
milation  is  that  of  His  original  ex- 
altation. We  can  never  know  how  low 
He  stooped  to  save  us  until  we  know 
the  height  from  whence  He  came. 
It  is  true,  He  came  of  humble  parent- 


age, and  His  birthplace  was  a  stable. 
But  that  starting  point  does  not  satis- 
fy those  who  have  formed  a  higher 
idea  of  Jesus  than  as  a  man  of  rare 
perfections,  the  pattern  and  paragon 
of  every  human  virtue.  God  manifest 
in  the  flesh,  He  had  a  higher  origin 
than  Bethlehem.  He  was  of  a  nobler 
descent  than  Mary.  He  sprang  of  an 
older  and  more  royal  ancestry  than 
Judah's  kings.  "The  lowly  spring 
that  wells  up  among  the  vineyards  of 
green  pastures  of  the  Alpine  Valley 
draws  its  waters  from  above — their 
source  those  inaccessible  and  eternal 
snows,  whose  spotless  bosom  bears  no 
stain,  no  print  of  human  foot."  So 
it  was  with  Jesus. 

To  spring  from  humble  parentage 
puts  no  shame  on  one.  No  man  need 
blush  for  the  mother  who  bore  him, 
because,  treading  life's  lowly  paths, 
she  had  to  spin,  or  weave,  or  toil  to 
earn  his  bread.  Claiming  the  highest 
ancestry,  our  Lord  was  not  ashamed 
of  Mary.  She  was  His  mother;  and 
mother  was  a  word  as  dear  and  sacred 
to  Him  as  to  us.  He  honored  her; 
He  honored  her  wish  with  miracles; 
He  owned  her  on  the  cross;  His  dying 
look  was  turned  on  His  mother.  She 
is  not  the  "Mother  of  God,"  or  the 
"Queen  of  Heaven,"  to  whom  we  are 
to  address  our  prayers,  and  pay  an 
inferior  worship,  that  we  may  secure 
her  influence  with  her  Son,  as  some 
would  have  us  believe.  Yet,  though 
shrinking  from  such  profanation, 
with  angels,  we  pronounce  her  bless- 
ed. Honor  be  to  Mary's  memory. 
She  was,  and  shall  ever  be,  the  mother 


26 


THE  UPLIFT 


of  the  Man  Christ  Jesus — the  Man  of 
the  cross  that  redeemed  the  world; 
the  Man  on  the  throne  who  rules  the 
universe. 

But  it  is  to  an  older  and  a  higher 
origin  to  which  we  must  look,  if  we 
would  discover  the  heights  from  which 
Jesus  came  to  save  us.  Ere  Christ 
assumed  our  nature,  and  descended 
on  our  world  to  save  it,  the  Son  of 
God  was  upon  the  throne  of  the  an- 
cient of  days;  days  that  had  no  be- 
ginning, and  years  that  shall  have  no 
end.  He  was  there  before  Mary  bore 
Him,  or  Mary  herself  was  born; 
there  before  Adam  was  created;  there 
before  there  was  sin,  or  death,  or  life; 
there  before  worlds  had  begun  to 
roll,  or  time  had  begun  to  run;  there 
before  sun  ever  shone,  or  bright  an- 
gels sang.  "In  the  beginning  was  the 
word  and  the  word  was  with  God, 
and  the  word  was  God." 

Some  one  has  said:  "There  are 
depths  of  ocean  where  man  neve>- 
dropped  his  sounding  line;  there  are 
heights  in  the  blue  heavens  where 
the  air  was  never  stirred  by  an  eagle's 
wing;  and  there  are  regions  of  truth. 


which  angels  never  explored — their 
eye  never  scanned,  and  their  feet 
never  trod."  The  deepest  of  all 
doctrines,  the  profoundest  of  all  mys- 
teries, the  strongest  of  all  our  con- 
fidences is  this,  that  He  who  was  born 
as  a  helpless  Babe  at  Bethlehem  who 
lived  among  the  humble  and  sinful, 
doing  good,  He  who  expired  on  Cal- 
vary was,  not  as  men  and  angels  are, 
the  created,  but  the  Eternal  Son  of 
God.  In  this  truth  we  see  the  love  of 
God,  brighter  than  the  sun;  by  this 
line  we  measure  the  love  of  Christ, 
deeper  than  the  sea.  He  is  co-equal 
with  the  Father,  the  brightness  of 
His  Father's  glory,  and  the  express 
image  of  His  Person.  He  was  not  less 
God  than  man.  Under  the  garment 
of  His  humanity,  which  was  so  sim- 
ple and  humble,  divinity  stood  con- 
cealed. His  infant  head  was  pillowed 
on  straw,  He  was  wrapped  in  swad- 
dling cloth,  and  lay  in  a  manger, 
but  the  angel  of  the  Lord  announced 
to  the  shepherds:  "For  unto  you  in 
born  this  day  in  the  city  of  David 
a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord.'* 


THE  SHEPHERD-BOY 

It  was  a  Hebrew  shepherd-boy 

Who  watched  his  flecks  by  night. 
And  o'er  the  plains  <  i  Bethlehem 

Beheld  a  wondrous  light — 
A  star  that  dazzled  like  the  sun, 

And  pointed  on  before. 
Until  he  followed  with  his  sheep 

Unto  a  stable  door. 

The  shi  merd-boy  is  dust  in  earth 

For  centuries  untold, 
But  stil^  they  say,  on  Christmas  Eve 

He  watchc  s  by  his  fold; 
And  when  the  silver  stars  come  out 

Above  the  fields  and  foils. 
He  starts  to  journey  round  the  world 

And  ring  the  Christmas  bells. 

— Minna  Irving. 


THE  UPLIFT 


27 


CHRISTMAS  EVE  IN  BOSTON 


By  M.  Louise  C.  Hastings 


"It  is  time  to  get  ready  for  a  drive, 
-Joyce,"  called  Aunt  Laura  from  the 
foot  of  the  stairs.  "We  are  going  in- 
to Boston  this  evening  to  hear  the 
carols  on  Beacon  Hill.  Wear  your 
heavy  coat  and  take  your  fur  gloves, 
because  it  will  be  cold  standing  out- 
side all  the  evening,  and  you  will  be 
glad  of  warm   clothing." 

It  was  Christmas  Eve.  The  weather 
had  cleared  and  the  stars  were  grad- 
ually peeping  out  from  behind  the 
clouds  which  had  covered  the  sky  all 
day  long  and  which  had  dampened  the 
spirits  of  many  a  person  who  was 
looking  forward  to  an  evening  with 
the  carollers.  Now  the  night  was 
growing  cold  and  the  air  was  be- 
coming invigorating,  and  Mrs.  Gray- 
son felt  that  her  niece,  who  had  just 
come  from  the  land  of  perpetual  sun- 
shine, would  have  a  good  opportunity 
to  experience  this  delightful  celebra- 
tion of  Christmas  Eve  in  Boston, 
which  was  fast  becoming  a  tradition. 
She  knew  it  would  be  a  memory-mak- 
i  Ing  evening  for  her  niece,  and  she 
wanted  to  introduce  her  to  her  be- 
I  loved  city  from  just  this  angle. 

It  was  six  o'clock  when  they  parked 
i  their  car  near  a  large  hotel  on  Bea- 
ccon  Street,  where  they  were  to  dine 
I  before  they  began  wandering  up  and 
'  down  the  narrow,  crooked  streets  of 
the  Hill.  They  had  not  been  sitting  at 
their  table  long  before  Joyce  said, 
^'There  seems  to  be  quite  a  crowd  of 
people  gathering  over  there  in  the 
lobby  of  the  hotel.  What  do  you  sup- 
pose has  happened,  Aunt  Laura?" 
Now   Aunt  Laura   knew  just  what 


was  happening  because  for  two  years 
she  had  witnessed  a  similar  scene  at 
this  hotel.  So  she  made  a  casual  an- 
swer, not  committing  herself  at  all, 
and  went  on  with  her  dinner. 

Suddenly  the  sounds  of  "O  Come, 
All  Ye  Faithful!"  burst  upon  the  air. 
"Oh,  Aunt  Laura,  isn't  that  beauti- 
ful?" exclaimed  Joyce.  "May  I  leave 
you  for  a  few  minutes?"  and,  rising 
from  her  chair,  she  walked  to  the 
wide  doorway. 

The  crowd  which  Joyce  had  noticed 
proved  to  be  carollers  from  one  of  the 
Boston  churches.  These  young  peo- 
ple were  beginning  their  evening's 
music  by  entertaining  the  guests  of 
this  particular  hotel  because  of  their 
special  interest  in  a  church  member 
who  made  the  hotel  her  home. 

"It  is  a  very  beautiful  introduction 
to  Christmas  Eve,  Aunt  Laura,"  said 
Joyce,  as  she  resumed  her  seat  at  the 
dining  table.  "I  doubt  if  you  can  show 
me  anything  that  will  make  me  feel 
the  spirit  of  Christmas  more  than 
this." 

"I  have  much  to  show  you,"  replied 
her  aunt,  "and  when  we  have  finished 
we  will  start  our  travels  around  one 
of  the  most  unique  and  interesting 
hills  that  you  will  ever  see.  Just 
after  leaving  our  hotel  we  shall  pass 
the  State  House,  all  aglow  with  lights, 
and  then  we  shall  reach  the  residen- 
tial district." 

"Do  you  know,"  said  Joyce,  as  they 
sauntered  down  Beacon  Street,  "when 
the  carollers  sang  that  last  sarol — 

'God    bless    the    master    of    this 
house 


28 


THE  UPLIFT 


And  bless  the  mistress,  too, 
And  all  the  little  children 
That  round  the  table  go,' 

I  felt  as  if  I  were  a  part  of  it  all.  I 
never  felt  anything  quite  like  it.  And 
when  they  ended  with. 

'Love   and   joy   come   to   you 
And  to  you,  your  wassail,  too,' 

and 

'God  bless  you  and  send  you 
A  Happy  New  Year,' 

I  thought  one  of  the  carollers  nodd- 
ed her  head  directly  at  me!  I  shall 
never  forget!" 

Beacon  Hill  was  a  marvelous  sight! 
Its  streets  were  lined  with  houses  four 
stories  high,  and  from  nearly  every 
house,  lighted  candles  threw  their 
beams  down  upon  the  icy  sti'eets  be- 
low. Some  houses  had  only  two  tall 
candles  at  a  window,  others  had  rows 
on  every  sash,  while  not  a  few  had 
frames  which  projected  far  back  into 
the  rooms  with  tiers  and  tiers  of 
lighted  candles.  Some  were  the  old- 
fashioned  candles,  and  others  were 
candles  lighted  by  electricity,  but 
the  effect  was  the  same  in  both 
cases. 

Up  and  down  the  streets  Joyce  and 
her  aunt  wandered,  watching  the 
lights  and  looking  into  the  beauti- 
fully furnished  houses,  for  every 
shade  was  raised  this  Christmas  Eve 
so  that  the  throngsof  people  might 
view  the  hospitality  of  those  keeping 
"open  house."  How  Joyce  enjoyed 
seeing  the  interiors  with  their  beauti- 
ful old  tapestries,  pictures,  and 
books ! 

"I  never  saw  so  many  books,"  she 
remarked.  "They  seem  to  be  every- 
where.    Each  house  seems  to  be  filled 


with  them!  Many  intresting  people 
must  live  on  the  Hill." 

"Yes,"  replied  her  aunt,  "the  Hill 
has  always  been  a  literary  shrine 
of  Boston,  and  has  been  the  home  of 
many  interesting  people.  Julia  Ward 
Howe,  who  wrote  'The  Battle  Hymn 
of  the  Republic,'  lived  here,  and  when 
she  was  a  child  she  played  around  in 
different  dooorways.  Louisa  Alcott 
spent  hard  and  busy  years  here. 
Francis  Pai-kman,  the  historian,  lived 
here,  and  many  noted  people  have 
been  guests  of  the  old  Hill.  It  would 
take  hours  for  me  to  tell  you  of  the 
literary  folk  who  have  made  this  Hill 
their  home. 

The  crowds  were  gathering.  There 
seemed  to  be  thousands  of  people  fol- 
lowing the  different  chiors  from  place 
to  place.  Several  Boston  churches 
were  represented  on  the  Hill,  each 
group  of  singers  carrying  flash 
lights,  and  music,  Old  Paul  Revere 
lanterns  were  occasionally  seen  as  a 
band  of  singers  passed  from  street 
to  street.  The  thrill  of  the  unusual 
was  in  the  air,  and  the  old  carols 
resounding  through  the  darkness, 
from  first  one  chior  and  then  another, 
gave  a  reverential  atmosphei'e  which 
was  everywhere  apparent.  The  crowds 
were  always  quiet,  and  appreciative 
of  the  music,  and  occasionally  some- 
one would  slip  away  from  the  crowd 
and  join  in  the  singing,  at  some  door. 
Most  of  the  choirs  had  special  places 
where  they  sang,  often  at  the  door 
of  some  church  member,  or  where 
there  was  a  shut-in,  or  invalid. 

It  proved  a  delightful  part  of  the 
evening's  experience  to  call  on  a 
friend  of  Mrs.  Grayson's,  who  was 
keeping  open  house,  and,  needless  to 
say,  the  salads  and  cakes  and  coffee 
added  to  the  joy  of  the  occasion. 


THE  UPLIFT  29 

"It  has  been  a  wonderful  evening,  Christmas,  and  it  will  give  us  much 

Aunt    Laura,"    said    Joyce,    as    they  to  think  about  long  after  the  service 

walked    across    the    Common   to   view  is  over." 
the  huge  community  Christmas  tree.  "Aunt   Laura,"   said  Joyce,  dream- 

"There   is   just   one   more   thing    I  ily,  as  they  were  driving  home,  "you 

want  you  to  do,"  responded  her  aunt.  have  given  me  one  of  the  most  won- 

"Let's   go   to   King's   Chapel   for   the  derful  experiences  of  my  life.  I  shall 

candlelight  service.   It  is  a  very  ap-  never  forget  tonight  as  long  as  I  live, 

propriate  ending  to  the  night  before  and  I  thank  you!" 


THE  WRONG  SIDE  OF  THE  FENCE 

There's  a  row  of  little  faces 
Every  night  outside  the  stores, 
Where  they  never  draw  the  curtains 
When  the  watchman  locks  the  doors. 
Eager,  wistful  little  faces 
Looking  at  the  heaps  of  toys, 
That  will  mean  a  Merry  Christmas 
To  a  lot  of  girls  and  boys. 
Every  night  they  stand  there  watching — 
Tattered  children  in  a  row, 
Looking  at  the  only  Christmas 
That  they  possibly  can  know. 
There  is  nothing  quite  so  tragic 
As  a  childish  heart  made  sore, 
From  knowing  that  Kris  Kringle 
Won't  stop  before  his  door. 
Look  them  over  kindly  people 
When  you  walk  down  town  tonight, 
Thin  and  hungry  little  children, 
Basking  in  a  brief  delight, 
From  the  wonders  of  a  Christmas 
Which  to  them  is  just  a  dream, 
Just  a  swiftly  passing  vision 
Of  how  happiness  might  seem. 
Perhaps  when  you  have  seen  them 
You  will  hunt  up  Santa  Claus, 
For  they  sadly  need  somebody 
Who  knows  how  to  plead  their  cause. 

— Lee  Sweeney. 


30 


THE  UPLIFT 


INSTITUTION  NOTES 


In  looking  over  the  list  of  contri- 
butions to  the  Boys'  Christmas  Fund, 
we  feel  sure  a  very  happy  holiday  sea- 
son is  in  store  for  our  lads.  They  have 
always  been  remembered  at  this  time 
of  the  year  by  friends  in  all  sections 
of  the  state,  and  to  those  who  have 
helped  to  make  this  a  Merry  Christ- 
mas for  them,  we  tender  deepest  ap- 
preciation. 

We  received  a  card  the  other  day 
from  Sergeant  R.  A.  Buchanan,  first 
trombonist  and  assistant  director  of 
the  180th  Field  Artillery  Band,  which 
played  at  the  School  on  two  occasions 
during  the  recent  army  maneuvers  in 
North  and  South  Carolina.  He  stated 
that  the  band  members  arrived  safely 
at  Camp  Edwards,  Mass.,  tired  and 
very  cold,  but  were  glad  to  be  back 
home. 

Daily  rehearsals  are  taking  place, 
preparatory  to  holding  the  annual 
Christmas  exercises  in  the  auditorium 
on  Christmas  Eve.  A  huge  tree  adorn- 
ed with  hundreds  of  colored  lights 
will  be  the  center  of  attraction  as  the 
boys  gather  to  take  part  in  the  pro- 
gram, which  will  consist  of  the  sing- 
ing of  carols,  a  Christmas  play,  and 
an  address  by  a  clergyman  from  Con- 
cord. 

Superintendent  Boger  recently  re- 
ceived a  letter  from  A.  C.  Elmore, 
formerly  of  Cottage  No.  5,  who  left 
the  School  last  year.  He  is  now  a 
member  of  the  United  States  Marine 
Corps,  and  is  stationed  at  Parris  Is- 
land,   Ss    C.    He    stated    that    he    was 


getting  along  fine  and  had  gained 
twenty-eight  pounds  since  being  in  the 
service.  This  young  man  closed  his 
letter  by  saying,  "I  guess  I'll  be  fight- 
ing by  this  time  next  month,  but 
I'm  glad  I  can  do  my  bit  to  help 
America." 

Some  time  ago  the  announcement 
was  made  that  any  cottage  whose 
entire  group  of  boys  showed  an  ab- 
sence of  any  serious  misconduct  for 
a  period  of  thirty  daysy,  would  be 
given  a  special  treat  and  a  half  holi- 
day. The  treat,  consisting  of  a  wienie 
roast,  marshmallow  roast,  ice  cream 
or  oysters,  to  be  selected  by  the  boys. 
We  are  happy  to  report  that  quite 
a  number  of  the  cottage  groups  have 
won  this  award,  the  latest  being  cot- 
tage No,  14.  The  boys  of  this  cottage 
won  their  treat  this  month,  and  ex- 
pressed their  appreciation  by  send- 
ing a  letter  of  thanks  to  the  office. 

As  has  been  announced  in  these 
columns  on  many  previous  occasions, 
Mr.  William  Barnhardt,  of  Charlotte, 
is  ever  alert  when  it  comes  to  taking 
advantage  of  an  opportunity  to  do 
something  for  the  boys  of  Jackson 
Training  School.  His  latest  effort 
along  this  line  was  to  send  another 
shipment  of  one  hundred  nicely-bound 
Bibles,  to  be  presented  to  the  boys 
upon  being  released  from  the  insti- 
tution. When  one  stops  to  consider 
this  fine  gesture  on  the  part  of  our 
good  friend,  Bill,  it  is  not  difficult  to 
realize  the  value  of  this  donation. 
Many  boys,  after  returning  to  their 
homes    or    having    been    placed    else- 


Microfilm^ 
SOUNET/ASERL  PROJECT 


THE  UPLIFT 


31 


where,  have  written  him  letters  of 
appreciation,  which  he  values  very 
highly. 

Mr.  Alf  Carriker  and  his  carpenter 
shop  boys  have  been  spending  quite 
some  time  this  week  putting  up 
Christmas  decorations.  They  spent 
last  Wednesday  morning  arranging 
colored  lights  on  trees  in  various  sec- 
tions of  the  campus.  New  lights  for 
interior  decorating  have  been  pur- 
chased and  issued  to  each  cottage. 
There  is  always  a  good-natured  rival- 
ry between  different  cottage  groups 
to  see  who  can  have  the  best  decora- 
ted cottage,  which  adds  much  to  the 
ijoy  of  the  Christmas  season  at  the 
School. 

Following  a  custom  of  several 
years'  standing,  the  boys  in  the  print- 
ing department  will  be  given  a  holi- 
day period  during  the  week  between 
Christmas  Day  and  New  Year's  Day. 


Due  to  this  annual  suspension  of  ac- 
tivities, The  Uplift  will  not  be  publish- 
ed next  week.  Since  this  will  be  the 
last  issue  of  our  little  magazine  for 
the  year  1941,  we  take  this  opportuni- 
ty to  tender  our  readers  best  wishes 
for  a  Merry  Christmas  and  a  Happy 
New  Year. 

During  the  year  now  rapidly  draw- 
ing to  a  close,  we  have  received  many 
fine  publications  from  penal  and  cor- 
rectional institutions  in  all  sections 
of  the  United  States.  We  have  thor- 
oughly enjoyed  reading  these  splendid 
papers  and  magazines,  some  of  which 
have  been  on  our  exchange  list  for 
many  years.  To  the  editors  of  these 
periodicals,  and  to  the  lads  who  at- 
tend to  the  various  duties  in  compos- 
ing and  press  rooms,  we  extend  the 
season's  greetings,  trusting  their  re- 
spective publications  may  enjoy  con- 
tinued success  throughout  the  new 
year. 


A  BABY  SMILES 

A  Baby  smiles  in  a  manger  bed — 
And  bursting  bombs  rain  death  o'erhead! 
While  Hate  and  Hunger,  Fear  and  Despair- 
Hover  like  vultures  everywhere; 
Dear  God!  what  hope  can  a  Smiling  Child 
Bring  to  a  world  so  sore  defiled? 

A  Baby  smiles  in  a  manger  bed — 
Kings  and  nations,  c    ituries  dead, 
Are  dust  since  first  His  innocent  eyes 
Gazed  in  wonder  and  sweet  surprise 
While  Magi  knelt  in  a  stable  stall 
With  radiant  starlight  over  all. 

A  Baby  smiles  in  a  manger  bed — 
Still  by  a  Star  are  wise  men  led, 
And  still,  with  hope,  does  a  world  forlorn 
Kneel  by  that  manger  Christmas  morn. 
Peace  and  Good-will  still  reign  o'er  head 
A  Baby  smiles  in  a  manger  bed. 


-Vernie  Goodman. 


^